《Vampire's Slice Of Life》 Chapter 1 Reincarnation? ¡°@$##!¡± ¡°#%%@%&&*^¡± ¡°@^^#/#&&*¡± Hmm? What is going on? What are these noises? Why is it so dark? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be dead? Well whatever, it¡¯s not like I can do anything thinking of these things anyway. I try to feel the darkness around me but I suddenly feel something warm and liquidy pouring into me. I can feel it, my throat, my mouth, it¡¯s moving. Phew, I think I have my body intact. I try to open my eyes and suddenly in the vast expanse of darkness I finally feel some traces of light around. Oh it¡¯s too blinding, ah fuck it¡¯s too blinding. I close my eyes and this time I try to open it slowly and the the scene which I saw made me bewildered. Never in my virgin life of neen years have I ever seen such a heavenly scene. In front of me was a very beautifuldy, in her early 30s probably. She had silver silky hair, purple eyes like the most beautiful amethyst, a beautiful face devoid of any blemishes and one which would make any and everyone kill each other to just have a look at. I¡¯ve never seen many women in real life except for on the inte but I can for sure say that this one is the most beautiful and prettiest among all. Anyway, that¡¯s not the problem at hand, the problem is that, thatdy is looking at me very lovingly and with warmth in her eyes. ¡°%#!&¡± she said with a smile. Oh well I don¡¯t understand what she is saying but the next thing she did made me somehow understand. FUCK! I panicked a little but oh well I eventually calmed down. Who won¡¯t, considering you are getting so much warmth andfort and not to mention milk! I see, so, I was on a ne to go back to my home country, afterpleting my studies in a foreign country and there was a certain turbulence and the flight started shaking violently, people were screaming everywhere and well of course, I too was panicking and the next thing I heard was an explosion and there was sudden darkness around me. Just like that, the next thing I know I¡¯ve reincarnated. This beautifuldy is for sure my mother, if not then I am fucked. Considering the loving gaze she¡¯s been giving me, she for sure is my mother. Yes she is and you cannot deny otherwise. Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want more troubles. I already died once. I should stop overthinking and do what I need to. Drink milk from these beautiful nipples. I am a baby afterall. ¡­ In the country of Nightingale. Inside a majestic dark castle, in a well lit room, very contrasting to the outside dark and gloomy atmosphere. A silver haired, purple eyeddy that appeared to be in her early 30s was sitting on a big bed with a small infant in her arms to whom she was breastfeeding. She was looking lovingly at the child she just gave birth to, she didn¡¯t understand why the child didn¡¯t make any noise or why he didn¡¯t cry at all after he was born but after feeling his heartbeat and his eyelids fluttering she understood that he was healthy. ¡°Congrattions madam!¡± A maid said. ¡°Congrattions mom! Can I hold my brother?¡± A beautifuldy with the same features as the one holding the child said. She too had the same silver hair, purple eyes and her face was sculpted with no imperfections and appeared to be in her early 20s. If she hadn¡¯t stated that thedy infront of her was her mom then everyone would¡¯ve mistaken her for being her sister. ¡°No dear, right now he is very weak. You can hold him after a few days okay?¡± Thedy said smiling. Her smile was very warm and her gaze very gentle. ¡°Fine.¡± Said thedy in her 20s sulking. ¡°Now, now dear, mother is tired and your brother needs to be fed too. Can youe backter please?¡± Thedy said in a gentle tone. ¡°Okay.¡± Thedy in her 20s said in a neutral tone and left along with the maid. ¡°You must be hungry right, my baby? Don¡¯t worry mother is here for you and she¡¯ll always love and protect you.¡± Thedy said in a much more gentler way than before and in a much more loving way and low voice as if even the slightest thing could hurt the baby in her arms. The baby opened his eyes and looked at her and she too smiled at him after noticing his gaze and lowered him and opened her robes for him to breastfeed. Time passed. A few dayster. Thedy in her 20s came back into the room. ¡°Mom, now can I hold him?¡± She asked in a pleading tone and a puppy face. ¡°Here, dear, but be gentle okay?¡± Thedy said in a concerned voice. ¡°Okay, okay, but give him to me now.¡± Thedy hands over her baby to her and looks at her in a concerned way and gets ready to make her move in case anything happens. Hmm? What¡¯s happening again? I felt something weird. I open my eyes and once again I feel shocked. How did my mother get younger wtf? And how did her breast reduce in size? I started making noises after I saw her but s, what was heard was a baby¡¯s crying or that¡¯s what my mother thought because I felt someone grabing me and I once again look and find the familiar face of my mother. Oh she¡¯s here. So who was the one who was just holding me? I try to move my face to look again but I cannot. It¡¯s a child¡¯s body which is only a few days old, it makes sense I guess. ¡°Mom why did you take him back?¡± Thedy in her 20s said. ¡°He was crying dear. I think he found himself with someone not familiar to him and started crying.¡± She said in a gentle way, her previous concerns all gone. ¡°Hmph! You just don¡¯t wanna be separated from him, don¡¯t give me excuses.¡± ¡°Oh oops, seems like I got caught¡± she said jokingly and extended her hand gesturing for thedy in her 20s toe sit beside her. Thedy in her 20s came and side beside her, now looking at her little brother directly and much more clearly than before. ¡°Wow! He looks so much like you mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look like me too?¡± ¡°Well I am your daughter so it makes sense.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve decided on his name.¡± ¡°Oh tell me, tell me, tell me quick mother.¡± ¡°Calm down. His name is going to be Lith. Lith Evure.¡± Chapter 2 New Life (1) ¡°Hmm but mother isn¡¯t this almost the same as yours?¡± ¡°I named him like that so I can feel closer to him.¡± ¡°Alright mom don¡¯t make excuses and just ept it that you are bad at naming.¡± Thedy in her 20s said and stuck out her tongue. To which she got her ears twisted by her mother. Meanwhile, the afore mentioned party, couldn¡¯t understand a single word and could only guess that the twodies are his family. He didn¡¯t know who the otherdy is because of her simrity to his mother and so to y safe, just assumed she too is family. She could be his aunt or maybe sister, who knows? Why take risk? Time passed. Lith now started understanding thenguage they were speaking a little and could now say a few words too. He realised his name is Lith which is derived from her mother¡¯s name Lilith and the other party on that day with her mother was his sister named Lucy and not aunt. He said his first words just like any other baby as ¡°mama¡± to please his mother and just like that few monthster he started to crawl. ¡°My babye to mama.¡± Lilith said squatting and opening her arms. She never thought that her baby could be so lovely. He only cried when he was hungry or when away from her at night in a cradle. And watching how he didn¡¯t wanna be separated, she too obliged and slept with him every night while he sucked her boobs. What made her love him even more was how fast he learnt how to speak and crawl. He¡¯s only 3 months old! And yet here he was trying to walk! It won¡¯t be long before he starts to walk too. Her heart melted looking at him trying his best to grab the support of the bed ande towards her. Lith on the other hand was frustrated. It¡¯s been 3 months and it was very embarrassing to him to get himself soiled but he quicklyposed himself. Thinking it was okay. He was now a baby. What frustrated him the most was that he couldn¡¯t move much. He wanted to move! He was stationary in his previous life that is, he was sitting on the seat on the ne and the journey was very long and died. And here he was immobile again. He wanted to walk, jump, roll and most of all travel to ces the most! ¡°No, Lithe to big sis here!¡± Lucy who was in the opposite direction to his mother said. Looking at this Lith was in a dilemma but he nevertheless chose his mother. Milk matters the most! Cough, cough I mean my mother would be hurt more if I don¡¯t go to her. Right? This definitely isn¡¯t an excuse to butter her up and get extra cozy into her assets. Definitely not. Lucy on the other hand was a little disappointed. Lith who was trying to stand almost fell down. What he didn¡¯t understand was why he didn¡¯t feel pain. He looked around and found his mother holding him. Hmm, I see she was ready to protect me. Hmm? WAIT WHAT? HOW IS SHE SO FAST? Lith panicked a little. And realising that this isn¡¯t a normal reaction of a baby, he started tearing up and sniffing like a normal baby. Lilith looking at her child tearing up felt very upset and she swore to always protect him. No matter what! Lucy on the other hand was about to make her move too but her mother beat her to it. She too swore like her mother after looking at lith like that. Time passed. Lith was now 6 months old and could walk now. After what happend previously his mother and sister worked tacitly to protect him. Lucy would be behind Lith to catch him if he were about to fall and Lilith would be squatting and opening her arms for Lith toe. He could now understand almost everything they used to say. He couldn¡¯t get any information of what world he was in or his circumstances. All he could listen were loving and warm words of his mother and sister to him. He realised that his mother and sister both loved him very dearly. Lith was now 1 year old and he could speak well but in a very baby like and childish voice and grammar. Even though he tried, he couldn¡¯t change his baby ent as his vocal cords weren¡¯t well developed yet. So he let it go and spoke only when needed. Currently he was finishing his meal which was milk from his mother¡¯s breast. After finishing his meal, he stood up and made his way down the bed. Lilith as usual made sure he safely got down from the bed. The bed was high for him and he had to make a little jump down to get to the floor. Her worries never eased even when he sessfully and safelynded for the nth time unlike the first time he tried and almost fell butt down but she once again catched him. He couldn¡¯t understand how she was fast but chose to be ignorant that time. But now was different. He wanted to know more about the world he was in. He wanted to understand his circumstances and the best way to do that was to first understand how to read and write. He could then read books about general knowledge and understand everything. He couldn¡¯t go around asking her mother to tell him general knowledge now, can he? He¡¯s a one year old baby and babies shouldn¡¯t ask suchplicated questions. So he made up his mind and did the best thing he could. He did a cute little walk and came in front of a bookshelf in his mother¡¯s bedroom. He didn¡¯t leave the bedroom since a whole year. His mother never took him out and he too was busy ying with her boobs and cuddling that he didn¡¯t mind either. His sister used toe regrly and y with him so he didn¡¯t find himself lonely either. Now he was standing in front of the bookshelf and he pointed to a book which he couldn¡¯t get and looked at his mother and said ¡°Mama¡± to which she understood what he was implying and she picked him up and walked in front of the bookshelf and said ¡°My baby, do you want mama to read you a book?¡± To which he shook his head and she got confused a little. He then said ¡°Mama. Lith. Read. Book. Himself.¡± He said word by word like a baby hoping she got what he wanted to say. Lilith was again a little confused and so she asked ¡± Dear, do you wanna read a book by yourself?¡± To which he nodded cutely. ¡°Oh. Okay. But do you know how to read?¡± To which he shook his head and she somehow go the gist of it. She finally said ¡°Oh so do you want mama to teach you how to read?¡± Which was what he wanted to hear the most and finally nodded like a pecking hen. Lilith was a bit surprised. He was just one year old and he wanted to read books. Which baby does things like that? But she quickly stopped thinking this and started thinking of ways to teach her only son how to read. He made his first request to her and she would act like a good mother and fulfill it. She never let go of any opportunity to spoil him because she loved him very dearly. Heck, she even spoiled her daughter very much to this day even. But now that her son was born she paid more attention to him. Chapter 3 New Life (2) Three months passed and Lith could now read very well. He couldn¡¯t write yet because ofck of muscle control but he could read very well. After understanding how to read he went over to the bookshelf again with his mother¡¯s help and picked up books about general knowledge. Lith understood that he was in a world of magic. The fantasy world that he used to read in novels, watch in anime and fantasize to be in. He was now in the world which he dreamed to be. How he got here, what was the cause of reincarnation, he didn¡¯t care about this useless stuff. He hade to terms with the fact that he died once and now reincarnated. He was a little sad considering that his family would be worried about him but nothing can be done now. So he came to terms with his new life. He epted the fact that he now had a loving and caring family. His family being his mother and sister. Where was his father and why he wasn¡¯t here were all useless things which he didn¡¯t bother to think much. His current thoughts were based on one thing. He needs to learn magic! Yes, he needs to. He¡¯d read a lot about how pitiful you are if you aren¡¯t in power so his only goal was to learn magic and get stronger as fast as he could so that he can protect his mother and sister to whom he considers family. The world he was in could only be described in one word. HUGE! This world was very huge, humungous you can say. There are nine continents here in this world. Each continent ten times the size of Earth. There are various types of races too but the dominant one¡¯s being the Demons, Angels, Humans, Vampires, Werewolves, Elves, Dragons and Witches. Each race lived on one continent and the other races which were present lived in the continents they see and suitable for them. For example, skeletons, specters, ghouls, fallen angels etc all lived in the demon continent along with the demons. Druids, trolls, orcs and goblins lived along with the Elves in the Elven continent. The best part about this world was that people here could resurrect! Yes, RESURRECT! You could get revived here if you die and this was very crazy to Lith or to anyone who was from a world were this wasn¡¯t natural. There is a nine floor hell and a 666 floor abyss in the demon continent managed by the demons. There¡¯s also a heaven in the angel continent. The heaven and hell are ces where the respective overlords of the races live. There isn¡¯t much significance to it. These overlords and their subordinates resurrect in these ces after their death. They are near immortals for it. All the races have their own such ces. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they don¡¯t because they can gather ingredients and make resurrection phcteries of their own and ce it at a safe ce. The ingredients for such things weren¡¯t very expensive but weren¡¯t cheap either. The currency here was very simple. It was divided into bronze, silver, gold and amethyst coins. One amethyst equaled one hundred gold coins. One gold coin equaled one hundred silver coins and finally one silver coin equaled one hundred bronze coins. Very simple The thing which blew my mind the most about this ce was that, it was very advanced technologically. A fantasy world which is technologically developed? Who would¡¯ve thought that! My mother didn¡¯t even introduce me to one single piece of technology. Ah right I forgot I was busy with her and she was busy loving me. So maybe she forgot I think. Yeah makes sense. So anyway, this ce or I mean this world is very developed despite it being a magical world and so huge and with various races. By technically developed I meant was that there were mobile phone like devices tomunicate with others. Inte like thing to ess and connect to the world. There were tv shows, movies, novels! Socialworking wasmon here unlike what I read in novels before. I thought magical worlds do not care about such stuff because you know magic could solve everything. Anyway, by mobile phone like devices I meant was these do not work in the same way as Earth ones. They have magic embedded obviously. So leaving aside these minor issues, the technology is same as Earth here with the involvement of magic. Ah, finally I can be azy bum here and watch anime sitting like a dead log on the couch like the rest of the fellow cultured men cough cough I mean get stronger and protect my family. Phew, what am I even thinking? Oh, I forgot to mention that I learnt all of these in the books though. I have yet toe across them. I ll eventually anyway. I do not know the realms, it isn¡¯t written here, I do not even know the race I am from, I think I need to ask my mother. Oh yes, there are nine continents and only eight main races who upy one continent each, so what about the remaining one? That continent is in the middle of this world and it is called as the neutral continent which is controlled jointly by the main eight races. It is a safezone, a ce for trade,merce, education and recreation for all the races. There isn¡¯t any war happening here, fights are amon urrence and discrimination is inevitable. The stronger fist rules applies everywhere in this world like I thought. So to not get bullied I definitely to be strong. I closed the book and looked around and found my mother staring at me intently. I didn¡¯t even know for how long was I reading and how long was she here looking at me like that. But looking at her warm gaze I can tell she was enjoying looking at me reading. ¡°Done reading baby?¡± She asked to which I nodded and she smiled and hugged me. I didn¡¯t reply to her and simply hugged her and snuggled my way in her big breasts. She too didn¡¯t think much and hugged me back and picked me up and carried to the bed andid me down and herself gotid beside me. ¡°All this hardwork must¡¯ve made you hungry right?¡± She smiled and looked at me with a loving gaze. I simply removed one of her boob and started sucking on her nipple while fondling the other one from which milk spurted out a little andnded on my face. ¡°Being hasty, are we? Don¡¯t worry mama won¡¯t run away anywhere from you.¡± She replied the same way as before while rubbing my face clean with a cloth. After a while I let go of it and pinched a little hard her other nipple indicating I need the other boob. She understood and picked me up and rolled over to the other side. I suckled on it for a while and looked at her. Noticing my gaze she looked at me with the same loving motherly look. I was momentarily at a loss after looking at her beautiful motherly face and look but somehow managed to sort out the words I needed to say. ¡°Mama. Go out for walk?¡± I said pointing outside. ¡°Hmm? You wanna go outside, dear?¡± She asked confused to which I simply nodded. ¡°Do you not like here inside with mother by your side?¡± To which I shook my head and she got confused again. Sigh, my mother doesn¡¯t understand that time doesn¡¯t work the same way for babies and adults. To her it may seem like a moment but for me I¡¯ve been cooped up here long enough. Looks like I need to exin it to her to the best of my abilities. ¡°Walk, mama, Lith and fun.¡± I said hoping not to use more grammatically correct sentences and freaking her out and dumbing it down to babynguage. Hopefully she understood what I meant by smiling brightly and saying ¡°Oh my baby, you want to walk with mama outside and have fun with her?¡± To which I nodded. She got more excited than me and took me in her arms and dashed outside. She didn¡¯t even close her robes. But it wasn¡¯t the least of my concerns right now because the scene in front of me shocked me. My mother was holding me in her arms and her robes were closed before I even realised but what shocked me wasn¡¯t her speed but the outside world. It was dark outside, very dark and there was a silver moon in the night sky with a crimson hue. The vegetation was dark too clearly indicating that it got adapted to the darkness here. I for once was at a loss on how my reaction should be. What race was I from? This was my reaction at first considering humans do not live in such environments. So I looked at my mother and asked her ¡°Mama, me race what?¡± She looked at me and said smiling and said ¡°what else dear? You are my cute little Vampire.¡± And gave me a kiss on my forehead. Vampire! I am a vampire now! Chapter 4 Walk After knowing anding to terms with my new identity, the first thing I did was snuggle into my mother¡¯s breast and suck her milk out from her beautiful nipples. She seemed a little surprised from my sudden action but didn¡¯t say anything and just caressed my hair lovingly. After a while I started struggling in her arm and tries to wiggle myself downwards. ¡°What is it dear? Do you wanna go down and walk?¡± She asked me after noticing me struggle to which I simply nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to walk much my baby and you¡¯ll miss out on certain things and also the view up here is very nice and the ce up here is also very cozy, do you still wanna go down?¡± She looked at me yfully and tempted me. What my mother said did make sense, I being a baby cannot walk much. It has nothing to do with snuggling close to her breasts. Definitely not. The environment here is very gloomy and dark but now that I seemed to close my eyes and sense it around, I somehow started feelingfortable around here. I am not a human anymore, I am a vampire, it is only natural for me to feel like this, now that I think about it. Oh wait, will I be afraid of garlic, crosses, sunlight and not get to trespass into other people¡¯s property? Ah there are so many weaknesses. But this environment is nice though. ¡°You like this ce dear?¡± I look around and see ake reflecting the beautiful silver crimson moonlight and the lush dark trees and vegetation around it. Indeed it does look good andforting. It has a weird sense of aesthetic to it. My mother pulled out a mat from who knows where and sat on it with me in her arms. She caressed me and waited for me to answer her. ¡°Yes. Lith loves mama and this ce.¡± Was my simple reply. I indeed like this setting. Sitting with my loving mother near ake and doing nothing. It had a weird sense of warmth to it. My mother not expecting me to answer like that hugged me and said ¡°Night?¡± Isn¡¯t it night all day long? I said one word and thought the other. ¡°Yes my baby, even if it is dark, there is a cycle of day and night. Look at the moon. The crimson hue is gone from it and it is silver indicating night time.¡± She said pointing above me. I craned my neck and looked up and indeed, the crimson hue was gone. I was a bit surprised. Just how many surprises await me? I came back into my mother¡¯s bedroom with my mother almost instantly after we watched the scenery atke. She like always removed her breasts and fed me with her pink nipples. I decided to try something new today so I didn¡¯t immediately suck her up. She looked at me looking at her and asked ¡°What is dear? Do you want something?¡± In a gentle tone. ¡°Mama, clothes no, Lith mama warm hug, sleep.¡± I did the best baby impression I could and asked her to be naked with me. She looked at me surprised but smiled andplied with my demands. In a insant her clothes were gone and she was naked infront of me. ¡°Happy?¡± She hugged me closer, smiled and asked me. I nodded and kissed her on the cheek and sucked her and slept. She looked at me lovingly, draped a nket over and patted me and slept herself too. The next morning. I woke up and looked at my mother who was already awake and stroking my head. ¡°Good morning, my baby.¡± She kissed my forehead and said. ¡°Goodmowrnming mama¡± I once again did the baby impression and greeted her. After greeting I once againtched onto her pink, tasty nipples and had milk. Lucy arrived at the room and our mother half naked breastfeeding me and found nothing odd. Mother too, was normal. I found it weird at first how both can be normal but chose to stay ignorant. Well, if no one¡¯s ufortable why should I care. ¡°Big sis Lusshii, hug.¡± I said while opening my arms. I can¡¯t really say Lucy clearly because of undeveloped vocal cords so I don¡¯t need to imitate a baby voice for her. Which is a little relief. ¡°Aww my dear,e to big sis here.¡± She said smiling while holding me and kissing my cheek. ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± Lilith said kissing on Lucy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Goodmorning mom.¡± ¡°Goodmowrnming big sis.¡± ¡°Goodmorning my dear.¡± Lucy kissed Lith on the cheeks again. ¡°Big sis, there.¡± I said pointing at the bookshelf. She takes me there and I point at the book stating basics of magic. ¡°You want me to read you that book dear?¡± She asked, little confused as to why a little child would want to read this book. I simply shook my head. ¡°Then what do you want, dear?¡± ¡°Big sis, teach Lith magic.¡± I made thement which marked my first step into the realm of magic. Chapter 5 Too Young ¡°My baby, you want to learn magic at such a young age?¡± It was Lilith who asked this time, clearly concerned. ¡°Mhm. Lith learn magic. Lith strong. Lith protect Mama and big sis.¡± I said conveying my goals. These words may sound a little stupid to everyone, I felt embarrassed but clearly my mother and sister teared up a little and I could feel my sister hugging me a little tighter. Oh my sister¡¯s boobs are not as big as my mother¡¯s but they clearly feel as good as her. They are on a little firmer side aspared to mother¡¯s though. ¡°My dear Lith, mom and I are already very strong to protect ourselves and you. You don¡¯t need to worry so much dear.¡± Lucy said and mother too, nodded in understanding. But how can I give up now? I really wanna learn magic. ¡°Big sis, teach Lith magic.¡± I said without making anymore excuses. Clearly taking benefits of being a child and remaining stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to teach you magic but you are too young right now. I do not know if you¡¯ll understand me or not but I ll exin you a little as to why. First and foremost you do not have a magic core in your right now. It can only be awakened at the age of thirteen for all creatures in the world with the help of energy from a special nt. We for simplicity call it core awaking root. It is verymon. You can find it anywhere. But it does not work if you aren¡¯t at the age of thirteen. Those who do not awaken their magic core by consuming it due to reasons at the age of thirteen will have no choice but to reincarnate and try again or pay a hefty price and forcefully awaken one by drinking various potions. They have side effects by the way. So yes. If you want you can go and consume one. It¡¯s growing in our garden. How about this dear, you can learnbat till you reach the awakening age. I ll train you well. It¡¯s better than staying cooped up here all day long with mama.¡± Lucy exined everything clearly for me to understand and no sooner did she finish, she got her ear twisted from mother. ¡°Oww oww mom, I was kidding.¡± ¡°You are too young right now, my baby. Mother will not allow you to practice until you are three. It is harmful for you. Alright, Lucy go away and take care of work now. I need to feed him now.¡± Mother said clearly not taking mine and Lucy¡¯s opinion into consideration. I started sucking on her nipples again and felt the familiar warm liquid in my mouth. Lucy went away. I was alone with my mother yet again. She cleaned me with some water and air magic. I didn¡¯t even feel anything when she did that but I understood she cleaned me because I felt refreshed. After a while of sucking and fondling I looked at her and she looked back and smiled. ¡°Mama, movie.¡± I really wanted to know how good movies are here and how technology is here. So I requested that. My mother didn¡¯t even think from where I learnt this word but I assume she knew it because of me reading that general knowledge book. She simply said one word ¡°Hecate¡± in an emotionless and neutral tone, vert different from how she usually speaks to me and my sister. It wasn¡¯t even a second before she finished saying that word, a woman arrived in our bedroom or more clearly teleported because of a white runic magic circle clearly was surrounding her. The women seemed in her early 30s like my mother and had red and blue eyes and ck hair. She was a beautifuldy but not as much as my sister or mother. Oh clearly this virgin me¡¯s standards are rising it seems. ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡± Hecate said while bowing a little and not looking at my mother¡¯s eyes or me. ¡°Arrange for a television set in my bedroom. Me and my son will be watching a movie.¡± Mother said in the same way as before. I didn¡¯t know she could be this cold to someone. And did she just say your majesty to my mother? Is she a queen of some ce? Hmm wait. I am a vampire. Vampires clearly have strict hierarchies and there can only be one king or queen. WAIT. MY MOTHER IS THE VAMPIRE QUEEN? Chapter 6 Movie ¡°As you wish, your majesty.¡± Hecate said in a neutral tone like a servant and disappeared. My mother smiled at me and started stroking my hair. Her previous domineering tone and haughtiness gone. ¡°Yes, dear. Mama is the Queen of Vampires of the vampire continent. Mama is very powerful you know?¡± She smiled and said as she kissed me on my cheeks. ¡°Powerful? Very? How much?¡± I asked hoping to know her power and also the realms which are present here. She made me sit in herp facing her and instead of directly saying it, she went the long way out to exin everything¡­ ¡°Once you awaken your magic core and start practicing magic you¡¯ll be considered as rank 1. Later you make your way from rank 1 to rank 2 and then to 3 then 4 and so on until rank 9. After rank 9 you¡¯ll leave mortal realms and jump into immortal realms in which your lifespan will almost be very long. After rank 9es saint rank then above it is king rank then emperor rank and above it, the final one supreme rank. There¡¯s also half saint, half king and half emperor rank in between those. There¡¯s no half supreme because the body, spirit and soul goes through a qualitative change when you reach that realm and you directly be a supreme being who is very powerful. Each race has one supreme. There also hidden experts and old monsters. All in all the total number of supreme ranks are not more than 15. Only the dragon race has two supremes. They are the Dragon Emperor Dagassi and Dragon Empress Mayzin. The demon race has Lucifer as the supreme. She stays in her pce not bothering at all with the external or internal matters. She¡¯s a good friend of mine andes over time to time to y with me but of course I banned that bitch froming over since I need to take care of you. She¡¯s a literal pain in the ass. All her work is handled by her 7 minions who are the overlords of the demon continent. They are all very powerful, all 7 of them are peak of Emperor rank and demons closest to their truest desire. They are wrath, sloth, gluttony, greed, lust,envy and pride. There are also¡­.¡± I¡¯ve never really asked for so much information and how Lucifer is but I guess my mother is just very gossipy. She really didn¡¯t stop speaking. If it weren¡¯t for me who was neen mentally and that I wanted to know more about this world, anyone would¡¯ve slept on this information. Basically there are seven overlords in the demon continent and one supreme as mentioned. More about itter on. The demon continent has mages of all attributes except light. The angels are their arch enemies. The demons control the nine floors of hell. The devils control the 666 floors of the abyss. They make contracts like the witches and would let you in to explore it for a price or would help you out for a price or sacrifice too. Each floor has a floor lord and the higher the ranking, the stronger the devil. The devil of the 666th floor and the demon of the ninth floor are peak of Emperor ranks too but they do not interfere with the internal affairs of the demon continent and the seven overlords handle it. Lucifer¡¯s pce is between the ninth floor of hell and the 666th floor of abyss. Shefortably lives there and is a big NEET ording to my mother. The Angel continent has a Heavenly Emperor called Alex Pdin as the supreme and has nine angel kings under him. The force is almost same as the demonic forces. They are arch enemies with the demons. Lucifer apparently hates the ¡°old¡± man Alex pdin. They have all the attributes avable to train as a mage except for darkness, death and destruction. The Vampire continent has one supreme. There are five count ns and all except one n has two peak Emperor ranks in the form of count and countess. The Adelstein n has only the countess who is supposed to be working for exploration and conquest ofnd on the vampire continent. The Drac n handles all of the military affairs for the Vampires. n Crimson handles the internal affairs. n Violet handles the external affairs andstly n Veranz handles trade and management of food and resources for the vampires. All five count ns are under the n Evure which only consisted of two members a few months ago which is my mother and sister and now there is me, the third member, Lith Evure. She was about to exin more to me but stopped in the middle. She broke the eye contact with me and looked around and found a tablet which was silver in colour. It looked the same as that on Earth. Is it safe to call it an iPad here too? She brought it near me and said ¡°Dear which movie would like to see? You can select any one from this list.¡± I looked at the screen and saw various types of thumbnails and descriptions and genres written. All the movies were made for kids in this, I can tell by looking at it. I picked the one with the romance genre because of obvious reasons. This world is really developed in terms of media. There are a lot of selection avable only to see for kids. There definitely would be more for adults. After I pointed at the movie I wanted to see, my mother simply tapped on the screen a few times and the well lit room became dim and on the empty wall in front of the big bed the movie was ying. The wall became a big screen and the movie seemed as if it was very real. The resolution in magical world cannot bepared to the one back on Earth. The movie plot was about a boy who was lonely butter he found out a group of friends and then a lovely girlfriend and stayed with them happily from there on. This, isn¡¯t this too cli?he even for a child? Well nothing can be done now. I simply reacted the way a normal child would do andter in the movie came the best part. The kissing scene! Yes! I looked at my mother and put on a confused faced and said ¡°Mama what are they doing?¡± ¡°They are kissing dear. It¡¯s what lovers do.¡± She said chuckling a little and ruffling my hair. ¡°Lovers?¡± I tilted my head and asked her again. ¡°Yes sweetie when two people love each other they are called lovers.¡± She smiled and said. I put on a pondering expression and a few secondster I looked at her and said smiling ¡°Mama, kiss.¡± While opening my arms. She looked at me a bit amused and after chuckling a little she kissed me on my lips. Sess! I smiled there like a fool and looking at my happy expression she said ¡°Want one more?¡± To which I nodded my head like a pecking chicken. She gave me another kiss on my lips, this time a little longer. I snuggled closer to her and sucked her nipples. I fell asleepter without even knowing. Lilith looking at her dear son¡¯s cute sleeping face felt very happy. Not many things in this world could make her happy like this. She patted him on his head a little and slept with himter. Chapter 7 Training Time passed. Lith was now three years old and it was time for hisbat training with his sister. Lith, Lilith and Lucy were walking through a corridor with Lith holding both Lucy¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t know if he was too short or his mother and sister were tall but he was only at the level of thighs of his sister and mother. He couldn¡¯t reach their buttocks even if he hugged them from behind. Currently, Lucy and Lith were bent towards Lith a little so he could their hand properly and were walking along the corridor to the training arena of the Evure household. Few momentster they arrived. The arena was very big ording to Lith¡¯s prespective. It would probably be 3km long and 2km wide. There were dummies for practicing in a corner for swords, archery, spears, axe, gauntlets and various other weapons. It had a very wide range and variety of weapons to train with. There¡¯s a track around the arena too, I think for running. To practice actualbat, the inner area to the running track is raised up a level to make it a tform and is surrounded by a bluish transparent barrier. This area covers almost 75% of the whole arena. ¡°How is it Little Lith? Do you like the arrangements done for you by your sis?¡± Lucy asked squatting to my level and smiling. ¡°Yes, big sis, this ce is very good and big.¡± I replied smiling after kissing her on the lips. After the movie event, kissing became amon urrence between me and my sister and mother. At first my sister was surprised too because of my sudden kiss but she didn¡¯t say or do anything and happily kissed me back. ¡°Little Lith, this isn¡¯t big really, it¡¯s a pretty small arena to make it fit ordingly for you. This ce is made by the witches so the facilities are very good here, so you don¡¯t have to worry okay?¡± She thought I might be misunderstanding something so she politely enlightened me. I nodded to her in understanding. The Witches are on friendly terms with all the races and they provide services for a price. They provide almost anything and everything you need. The Witches have a supreme too who is known as Witch Mother and her name is Florencia Rain. She has 9 Witch Queens underneath her ording to my mother. Hecate is one of the Witch Queen who is directly associated to my mother. This kind of VIP service is not avable for anyone. Only my mother, the Dragon Empress Mayzin and the Elven Queen Agalea Grace have one Witch Queen associated with them. The rest of the six witch queens do provide their services to the big shot of this world but are not readily avable like Hecate. Maybe the witches like to serve onlydies? Who knows? ¡°Train well dear. Mama will be sitting near and cheering for you!¡± Lilith said happily with a smile after kissing me goodbye. Lucy takes my hand and starts walking towards the weapon training arena. I look back at my mother and wave her goodbye with a smile. Lucy and me arrive at the weapons training area. She brings me in front of a table on which there are a huge variety of weapons to select from. ¡°Which one do you want to learn first dear?¡± She asks me gently. I look at the weapons and then at my sister and ask her ¡°Which ones big sis knows?¡± She looks at me, smiles and puffs her chest up and says with a lot of pride ¡°Your big sis here has mastered all the weapons here.¡± I look at her a bit amused and say ¡°I want to learn all the weapons too like sis. But first sword.¡± She ruffles my hair, smiles and picks two wooden swords. We go to a nearby dummy and she teaches me basic sword techniques. Mother on the other hand was just looking at us and smiling. Clearly happy looking at her two children getting along and practicing. After a few hourster, Lucy looked at me with a smile and said ¡°Good work, dear Lith. Let¡¯s go wash up now.¡± We were lying in a big bathtub and nothing interesting happend in the bath except for me looking at my mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s naked body and sucking on my mother¡¯s boobs in the bath. Lucy didn¡¯t think too much again and just cuddled her way in mother¡¯s arms from the side. She ced her face on mother¡¯s shoulder on the right and held me with her right arm and mother with her left and slept on her shoulder. Mother held her and me by the waist and let her sleep on her and let me suckle like always. Lilith looking at her two exhausted children felt very proud of them. She kissed Lith¡¯s and Lucy¡¯s forehead and let them go to sleep. ¡°My children are so lovely.¡± She thought to herself. After making sure they both slept, she smoothly and swiftly brought them to her bedroom and slept on the bed. Lucy woke up and found herself held by her mother and her little brother in between her mother and her. She was a little surprised to find herself in this situation and also a bit embarrassed because she was an adult now and also a substitute Queen in her mother¡¯s stead who was now taking care of her little brother. Vampires are considered adults only when they reach 500 years of age and Lucy, in these 500 years had experienced a lot of things. Now being an adult and still getting pampered by her mother was indeed a little embarrassing for her, sho she quickly made up her mind and thought to get up from here. Lilith who was looking at the now awake Lucy knew exactly what she was thinking and tightened her hold on her and said chuckling ¡°Fufufu you are not going anywhere dear. Sleep quietly until your brother wakes up and then I ll let you go.¡± She would never let go of any chance to spoil her children or pamper them. That¡¯s the type of mother she was. A very caring, kind and protective mother. Okay, overprotective in her case. But nheless, she was very good for her children. Anyone in the world who would¡¯ve heard this description about Lilith would never agree to it even if they are beaten to death. The world still hasn¡¯t forgotten the terror of Lilith Evure from 10,000 years ago up until now. Since a 1000 years ago Lilith has been dormant and after her daughter¡¯s birth, she almost never bothered herself with the external world bringing a bit of peace to the chaotic world. Why was she so terrifying, what did she do and who exactly was she, that¡¯s a story for another day¡­ Chapter 8 Feeding session The next day, Lith woke up to the familiar face of a beautiful silver hair, purple eyeddy in her early 30s. He smiled and was about to greet her mother when he felt something squishy on his back, he turned around and found his sister snoringfortably in a big spoon position with him being in center and her arm over him and towards his mother¡¯s waist. He was surprised to see her naked and tried to recall what happened before he slept and and remembered that he finished sword practice and was bathing with Lucy and his mother and fell asleep. Maybe sister too fell asleep like me? He turned around and looked at his mother who was looking at him smilingly and smiled and said ¡°Goodmorning Mama.¡± ¡°Goodmorning dear¡± she said smilingly and gave him a long kiss on his lips. Lucy with themotion arising woke up too and looked around and found me and mother awake and said ¡°Goodmorning dear Lith and Goodmorning mother.¡± She kissed me on my lips just like mother and greeted me first and then mother. ¡°Goodmorning big sis¡± I said smilingly. ¡°Goodmorning dear, do you want a Goodmorning kiss from mother?¡± She chuckled and teased Lucy, clearly having fun from looking at her embarrassed face. Lucy¡¯s ears and face turned a shade of crimson dude to embarrassment and she said ¡°N-no¡­¡± but before she could finish her sentence she got a peck on her lips from mother. If it were anime then she clearly would¡¯ve had steaming out of her now tomato red face. She hurriedly got up and dashed out, clearly not wanting to stay in front of mother who leaves no chance to tease her. Mother looking at the departing figure of my big sister just chuckled and then looked at me. ¡°Today you¡¯ll be having food for the first time dear. It¡¯s been 3 years since you were born and you¡¯ve been feeding on milk the whole time. Mother forgot that you need more nutrition but well, now that I remembered it, we¡¯ll have your first feeding session. Thenter we¡¯ll go visit our country Nightingale¡¯s capital city, Evernight.¡± She said while caressing my hair. Feeding session? WAIT, so no more breast milk? BLASPHEMY, this is utter sphemy! I panicked a little and sucked her nipples hungrily. Looking at me sucking her hungrily, she understood me and said while chuckling ¡°Fufufu¡­dear, mama won¡¯t stop breastfeeding you, don¡¯t worry. The feeding session won¡¯t interfere with the breastfeeding session.¡± She said and gave me a big smooch on my lips. I breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down. I resumed drinking her milk in a normal pace after that. After Lith finished drinking, Lilith got up from the bed and carried Lith to the bathroom to wash themselves up. She scrubbed him properly, washed his hair, his body and his lil cough cough after finishing washing up his body, she herself got washed. It didn¡¯t take her long for washing him and herself. She dressed me in a white shirt, ck pants and a little red bowtie with a ck vest and ck shoes. Mother after dressing me up, tidied my hair and herself got dressed. She wore a ck frilly gothic dress withces around it. Her skirt was wavy andyered and looked very sophisticated. Her lips cherry red, her skin pale as snow and her silver hair was tied in a bun around which was a ck rose matching her dress. She wore a ck hat and looked very beautiful and majestic. Turly worthy of being called her majesty. She wore a simple dress yet she looks very pretty. She looked at me gazing at her and smiled and turned around holding her skirt and did a sexy pose and asked ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°Mama looks very beautiful!¡± I said looking at her and smiling. She looked happy with mypliment and got down and kissed me on my lips. ¡°My little baby also looks very handsome. Alright, let¡¯s go for your first feeding session now.¡± She lifted me up and held me in her arms after saying that. She walked and carried me till we reached the royal dining ce. It was not far from mother¡¯s bedroom. Just walk through the corridor outside the bedroom and descend down the stairs by one level and walk through another corridor and you¡¯ll find yourself in a spacious and well lit room which had a big rectangr table with a lot of seats. There was one seat at the end of table clearly for the Queen. There were same number of seats on the left and right side, how many? I do not know, nor did I count or care. She sat down on the chair belonging to the queen and put me down on the table. She pped her hands twice and two maids came carrying two tes with them. They put it on the table and left quickly. There was no one in the room now. On one te there was some sort of meat and on the other te there was a bread type of thing. Really? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be blood and brains for food? I look at my mother confused. She looked at me and exined gently ¡°Until you grow up and learn magic and be a rank 7 and above, you¡¯ll have to have food. Carbohydrates, proteins, fat, vitamins and minerals are needed to make the body grow otherwise you¡¯ll be malnourished. That¡¯s why every race pays attention to the growth and development of food and agriculture because majority of the people in the world are below rank 7. We all may have the macronutrientsmon but different races eat different types of food for growth. Therefore, there a lot of cuisines in this world. The vampire cuisine, Elven cuisine, dragonic cuisine etc. The most variety of it are avable at the human continent. We as vampires drink blood as the main source of nutrition but you cannot just go around drinking blood of anyone if you are thirsty. You, your big sis and me are royalty. Noble vampires only drink blood of their partners. Those who do not have partners buy blood from stores in the vampire continent or through the witches if they are outside. Various types of blood are avable for purchases. Elven blood, human blood, blood of rank 8, rank 9 mages etc. The higher the mage rank the richer the taste and the different the race, the different the vor. The Elven blood has an earthy and woody vour to it. The dragonic blood has a strong and gamey taste to it. The demonic blood tastes bitter, human blood, the stronger the human the richer the taste of it. It has a variety of taste but majority of it tastes sweet. The Angelic blood, well, never consume it. It¡¯s actually poison to us. Anyway, leaving it aside, you do not need to worry about blood because you¡¯ll be drinking mama¡¯s blood until you grow up. This is a perk which no vampire has ever gotten except of course your big sister, so feel proud young man.¡± She smiled and teased me after saying the end sentence. I nodded my head in understanding and jumped on her lightly. She held me as I jumped in on her clearly confused as to why I did it. I didn¡¯t look at her and was looking at her beautiful neck thinking if I should or shouldn¡¯t bite her neck and drink from it. After thinking for no more than a second, I made up mind and came to terms with my vampire identity and bit her neck with my small sharp teeth. ¡°Ah, Lith no, no no you shouldn¡¯t b-be Ah, d-drinking blood fro..from there..¡± my mother said with a red face. I could feel her heating up from me biting onto her neck. Why is she reacting like that? Shouldn¡¯t vampires supposed to be drinking blood like this? I didn¡¯t look at her but kept drinking because, it felt good. It felt really good to taste blood. The taste was heavenly. I haven¡¯t had anything as good as this even back on Earth. This tasted damn good! The taste was very rich and a little sweet. It felt like drinking the best raspberry smoothie in the world but it wasn¡¯t think nor was it watery. It was of just the right consistency. I can for sure say my mother was enjoying it too. She was moaning a little, just very little and breathing in a rough manner and ruffling through my hair, making it messy and ying with it as if telling me to keep going and encouraging me further. After a while I started sucking on her other nipple and ying with the now wet with my saliva and milk nipple. Today, I had a great discovery. The discovery which¡¯ll make mankind ahem I mean vampire kind go in a new direction. At three years old, Lith Evure found the pleasure point of the strongest vampire in existence. Ain¡¯t it something to be proud about? Jokes aside, this is something very useful, now that I found it. It¡¯s another step close to conquering cough cough I mean being closer to my mother. After a while, I stopped. I felt really full. I then looked at my mother and found her looking at me smiling, her previous aroused state gone. She said ¡°young man do you know what you just did now?¡± She chuckled and asked me. I looked at her and shook my head. Knowing full well what I did. ¡°Fufufu¡­.you shouldn¡¯t be biting vampiredies on their neck dear. It isn¡¯t polite and it is only reserved for their husbands.¡± She said while looking at me lovingly as if this wasn¡¯t a lecture from her at all. ¡°Husbands?¡± I look at her and ask. Even though I know what it is, why not just y along? ¡°The females who love the males of their respective race and marry them or take them as their partner are called as husbands dear.¡± She, gently caressing my hair and lovingly said. ¡°So, Lith mama¡¯s husband now?¡± I asked her confused. Internally I wasughing my ass off due to how funny and embarrassing this was. ¡°Hahaha sweetie, yes, yes, you are my little husband now.¡± She saidughing out loud and clearing her little tear from her left eye. I too gave out a little chuckle and kissed her on the lips. She kissed me back and it was a very long deep and loving kiss from her side. After this little episode, my mother fed me the meat and bread from the te. I was clearly very full so I just ate a little and we went to bed and slept. I was too full to go outside and so I slept with her. Chapter 9 Insignia I woke up and rubbed my eyes a little and found my mother looking at me with a warm gaze. ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± She said and gave me a little kiss. ¡°Goodmorning mama.¡± ¡°Yesterday we got all dressed up and weren¡¯t able to go to Evernight. So we¡¯ll go today. Have your fill first and then we can go.¡± She smiled and pulled me closer to her big milkers. She¡¯s been sleeping naked everyday with me ever since the walk we had. Not that I amining but she never really bothered to wear clothester anyway. I stopped thinking and shut my mind and eyes and focused on one thing. Milk! After having milk and kneading my mother¡¯s breast into whatever shape I desire with my little hands, I gave her a kiss on her lips and a little milk got onto her lips due to that. She didn¡¯t mind and just licked it from her lips and then bent over and licked my lips too. Clearing any remaining traces of milk from them. She got up and pulled me up too. We had a bath, she got herself dressed in the same gothic dress and dressed me in the same white shirt, ck pants, ck vest, ck shoes and red bowtie as yesterday. She held me in her arms again and walked towards the outside of the castle. In the front of the castle gate there were two gaurds gaurding it. They both were sitting on a chair on the sides of the castle gate and when they saw my mother, they stood up and bowed towards her saying ¡°Greetings, your majesty!¡± They said in a not so low yet not so loud voice in a meutral tone. My mother didn¡¯t even nce at them and kept walking towards the direction of the carriage which was standing in front of the castle gates. I wiggled a little in her arms and hugged my mother¡¯s neck and leaned my head on her shoulders. My legs were on her sides dangling and she was holding me with both the palm of her hands on my small butt. It was a sort of shameful position but it wasfortable. Hey I am a baby remember? I looked back at the gaurds and see them still bowing in the direction of mother. They had removed their caps and were holding it on their sides and their right hand was on the left chest with palm facing inwards. They clearly respect my mother very much I guess or are they afraid of her? Or is it because of status? Lith kept overthinking things like that until he heard another voice ¡°The carriage is ready, your majesty.¡± I gave one final look at the gaurds and the castle. The castle gates were very big. Big ck ahem thick gates made of I don¡¯t know some tough material I guess. I didn¡¯t even study about minerals here in this world. Not even geography properly. I guess I ll ask my mother. I wriggled again in my mother¡¯s arm and got back into the frontal position where my butt was resting on her left forearm with my body resting on her left breastfortably. The voice was from a maid. She was wearing a ck and white french maid outfit. The skirt had frilly edges and she also wore ck almost transparent stockings. She had blond hair and green eyes and appeared to be in herte 20s. I¡¯ve would been drooling looking at her if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve been around great beauties like my mother and sister. She had probably F or G cup breasts, slightly smaller than my sister¡¯s. My mother had the biggest I¡¯ve seen and then my sister. I need to stop thinking about such stuff. I do not have dick for a brain. Maybe I do? No, I don¡¯t. I do, I think just a little bit. I was overthinking again when my mother¡¯s tender voice woke me up from my stupor. ¡°How long are you going to look at her dear?¡± She chuckled a little and patted me on my back from her free hand and I stopped overthinking. ¡°Sorry¡± I said, stuffing my face into my mother¡¯s bosom. ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, I am not scolding you. Mama will never do such a thing to her dear baby.¡± She said and kissed my forehead. I nodded my head in understanding. I looked around and asked my mother ¡°Big sis is noting?¡± As soon I said that a head popped out from the carriage and looked at us and said ¡°Hey, you now remember me? You didn¡¯t even mention my name once after our training session.¡± It was my big sister who wasining. ¡°Fufufu¡­dear wasn¡¯t it you who ran-¡± ¡°Alright alright stop it stop it and get inside quickly, we are gettingte.¡± She went inside the carriage and and said waving her hand repeatedly outside of it. My mother and I let out a littleugh and went inside. My sister was wearing the same dress as my mother but in white colour and white hat and white rose in her bun. A contrast to my mother¡¯s darker colours. She looked very beautiful and pretty. ¡°Big sis looks very beautiful.¡± Iplimented her and gave my heartfelt words. She smiled hearing that and kissed me on my lips. ¡°Thankyou, dear. You also look very handsome.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t youpliment this poor old mother of yours too, dear?¡± My mother made a pitiful expression to my sister and said. ¡°Yes, yes, mom you too look very beautiful.¡± Lucy said while nodding. ¡°Right? So where¡¯s my kiss?¡± Mother asked teasingly. Lucy got embarrassed and made her way to Lilith quickly and gave her a peck on her cheeks and sat back on her seat obediently. Lilith chuckled and reached out her hand and pulled Lucy¡¯s hand and brought Lucy closer towards herself and held her face with both hands and gave her a deep and long loving kiss on her lips. Lucy struggled, clearly wanting to get away from her mother, but s, she was very weakpared to her mother. Lilith let her go, chuckled and said ¡°Thankyou, dear.¡± Lucy was now fuming with embarrassment but she didn¡¯t say anything. She pretended that she didn¡¯t like it but the upward curve of her lips gave it away. I looked at both of them, a little bewildered, but chose to be ignorant nevertheless. Hey if they are so close to each other, it makes me work less in the future, doesn¡¯t it? What work you ask? Oh well ahem ahem it¡¯s about bringing my family closer to each other of course. The carriage started moving. It carried the insignia of the Royal family of the Vampires on it¡¯s outside on both sides. It represented the Royal family, n Evure. The Royal insignia of Evure n consisted of a silver moon with crimson hue on a dark background. In the middle of the moon was a dark majestic castle. It wasn¡¯t very opaque but half transparent. A ck delicate and sophisticated looking scepter was along the vertical diameter of the moon, passing through both it and the castle. ck bats with red eyes which looked like red dots on the bodies of the bats were coiling or flying around the scepter and also from the castle. Overall, they gave a very gothic, yet majestic feeling to anyone who looked at it. The insignia represented one thing in this whole world and that is power. Power to control a whole race and change the fate of the world with one move, if one wanted to. It was not to be underestimated. Only three people in the whole world were allowed to roam with this insignia showing and those three were none other than Lilith, Lucy and Lith. Anyone who is found disrespecting the insignia was executed on the spot and had his whole family wiped out if present. No country, kingdom or even a meremoner dared to challenge their fate with doing something so stupid. There¡¯s a dumb ways to die monthly magazine in this world and whoever did this stupid thing and died would definitely be featured in it. Chapter 10 Heartfelt Talk The carriage was carried by two nightmare horses. Nightmare horses were spirit beasts born in ces were the quantity of nightmares was densest. They are bred artificially too by giving a certain poption of a small town or vige nightmares for an extended period of days. These horses are very powerful and their power depend on the quality of nightmare experienced by people. The ones carrying the carriage right now could be considered powerful enough to be equivalent to a rank 9 mage. To breed such powerful ones, a whole kingdom needs to experience nightmare for atleast 3 months. Inside the carriage there was a small bar counter, a small wine cer and tea counter for refreshments. I don¡¯t understand why it is present because nobody is going to be riding inside the carriage much anyway. Well, I am a baby so it shouldn¡¯t be my concern so I do what a baby should do. I pulled my mother¡¯s breast out and both of them at once and started sucking on the tasty pink nipples of her and twisting the other one. Lucy from the side kept stealing nces on what I was doing. It was her first time looking at me clearly getting breastfed by mother. My mother noticed her nces and chuckled and said ¡°What is it dear? Do you want to suck on them like before too? You can if you want you know? I am your mother after all and no matter how much you grow up, you¡¯ll still look to me the same as how Lith looks to you. Fufufu.¡± Lucy got very embarrassed and said ¡°N-no m-mom¡­¡± before she couldplete her sentence, mother pulled her close and made her suck the other nipple which I was fondling. Oh my, is my mother crazy or something? Not that I hate it but isn¡¯t this too much? Are all vampires so crazy? Lucy found her mouth on her mother¡¯s nipple and she couldn¡¯t even pull herself out due to the difference in stregth of her mother and herself. Due to forcefully getting stuffed her mouth on her nipple, milk gushed out automatically into Lucy¡¯s mouth and having no choice, she gulped it down. She tried to get out but couldnt and having no choice, she too started sucking milk like her little brother. Lilith was looking at both her kids sucking milk from her breasts with a proud expression. She had a very big mother fetish and would leave no chances to spoil both her kids silly. Now there was a chance to pamper both her kids, so why would she let it go? She knew her daughter was just too shy and embarrassed to be intimate with her like a normal mother-daughter pair so she did these little gimmicks to bring herself closer to her daughter again. She removed her hand which was holding her daughter¡¯s back of the head and put it on her waist and brought her closer to herself. Lucy even after finding that her mother let go of her head didn¡¯t really pull herself back because she was too absorbed in the sweet taste of her mother¡¯s milk. Lilith was now the source of snuggles. She currently had Lucy on her left holding her left boob with one hand and her waist for support with the other and she was sucking her mother¡¯s breast hungrily letting out all these years of frustration of not being more intimate with her mother. Lilith looking at her daughter like that gave her a warm loving gaze and started caressing her hair. Lith was on Lilith¡¯s right side and both his small hand were holding her big right boob, both for support and stability because his small hand could clearly not reach Lilith¡¯s waist. Lilith couldn¡¯t caress his head because she was holding Lith by his waist for support. Lilith felt reallyplete right now. She always craved for such a feeling. Although Lucy was born and she took care of her too like a good mother but Lucy was actually never intimate with her like how Lith is currently. Lucy when she was the age of Lith used to just have her fill of milk twice a day and go around doing her stuff, away from her mother Lilith. She wasn¡¯t a bad child or hated her mother but she was just too yful. Lilith didn¡¯t get many chances to spoil Lucy silly and Lith on the contrary barely ever left her side in these three years. She now, looking at Lucy sucking her hungrily felt like Lucy too craved her motherly touch and she made a decision to be more intimate with her from now on. Lith on the other hand was clearly enjoying himself very much. He was way too shocked looking at his grown up sister sucking their mother¡¯s milk so hungrily but then he thought that she too loved mother as much as he did and probably wanted to find chances to be intimate with her. She¡¯s really a tsundere hungry for motherly love. Didn¡¯t mother love her much before me? Hmm, well, it shouldn¡¯t be the case considering how much she dotes on both of us. It would probably be somewhere along the line like, my sister was too shy and so she wasn¡¯t very touchy with mother and spent most of the time improving herbat and magic skills I think. If Lith knew that he hit the bull¡¯s eye due to his overthinking, he¡¯d probably be very narcissistic and overconfident in everything and would have his name in this year¡¯s ¡®top 10 most self obsessed people¡¯ magazine. Lucy after a while of sucking milk and feeling satisfied pulled herself out of her mother¡¯s embrace. After looking at the beautiful view of her mother¡¯s boob and her pink nipples, she quickly realised what had transpired just now and jumped like a kitten who got it¡¯s tail stepped on. Lilith looked at her daughter with an amused expression. She quickly held her by the waist and pulled Lucy closer to her and said ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, rx and rest.¡± Those words worked brought a really soothing and calming effect on Lucy as she finally calmed down and hugged her mother by the waist and rested her head on her shoulder. ¡°Mom, is it really okay?¡± She asked sniffing and almost tearing up. Lilith wiped her daughter¡¯s little tear droplet from he eyes and gently patted her head and said ¡°It¡¯s alright dear. Didn¡¯t I say before? In mom¡¯s eyes you are the same as how Lith looks to you. You still look like a baby to me and not an adult vampire. You were, are and will always be a cute little vampire girl who used to hold her mama¡¯s skirt and go around touring the castle saying mama this, mama that with a happy expression. I am your mother and you shouldn¡¯t be putting up walls around you dear and you can do whatever you want with mother and open up to her. She¡¯ll always be the no.1 person who cares about you and will look after you.¡± Lilith felt like it was the right time to give her daughter some words so as to adjust her chaotic mental state. She was right because Lucy felt really very good after hearing it. She felt like the barriers which were around her were now broken and she wasn¡¯t a 500 year old king rank, substitute Vampire Queen of the Vampire race with a lot of responsibilities but just a little girl in her mother¡¯s warm embrace. Lith heard the whole conversation with his mother and big sister and really thought that her sister¡¯s state of mind wasn¡¯t right. But after hearing his mother¡¯s word he could feel it that his big sister was now feeling well. To liven up the mood more he pulled out his mouth from her mother¡¯s boob with a pop sound and looked at his mother and said ¡°No, no mama, Lith is the no.1 person who cares about both you and big sis and will look after both.¡± Lith on the other hand after watching their reaction screamed internally. SUCCESS! Am I not the best son/brother? He¡¯ll probably have been featured in this year¡¯s ¡®Top 10 most self-obsessed people¡¯ magazine if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was a 3 year old and also the son of the strongest Vampire in the world. Chapter 11 City of Evernight and Witches After their heartfelt talk, Lucy was much more closer and connected to her mother than ever before. The carriage driver was none other than the maid who greeted Lilith at the start. It went past the castle and was now moving along the streets of the Evernight city. The carriage was escorted by two king rank mages in front and back of the carriage and two up above in the air scouting the way ahead and looking for anyone dumb enough to approach the royal carriage It went past the Queen¡¯s district into the noble district and then finally stopped at the exit of noble district and also at the entry point of the merchant district. The Queen¡¯s district was a restricted area where trespassers were executed on the spot. There are a lot of signs indicating not to approach and also a lot of money is spent on the walls but some idiots every year always try their luck to have a look at the royal castle and take a photo of it and also to look at the hopes of finding the beautiful Vampire Queen. They are without mercy killed on the spot and have a permanent all time high ranking of no. 63 in dumb ways to die. The capital city Evernight is really very big and hosts a whopping poption of 250 million+ vampires. It is one of the most popted and also one the biggest city in the world. It took almost two hours toe from the Queen¡¯s district into the Merchant district. In these two hours Lilith had a heartfelt talk with her daughter, fed both her children full and cuddled with them to the fullest and made the most out of the time. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived your majesty.¡± The maid said in a neutral tone. Lucy got off first followed by Lilith with Lith in her arms as usual. Just as she got down the carriage she heard people chanting ¡°LONG LIVE THE MAJESTY!¡± ¡°YOUR MAJESTY IS THE BEST!¡± ¡°YOUR MAJESTY PLEASE LOOK AT ME!¡± Social media! The Vampires went crazy on their forums and started spreading the news everywhere about it. Nobody knew why the Queen has left her district and is now roaming around but nobody dared to take a guess either. It was sphemy to them to miscalcte or even calcte any move of their Queen. All the Vampires, the counts included followed the orders and decrees of the Royal family religiously. They were a bunch of sheeps following their shepherds blindly. There wasn¡¯t dictatorship present in this race but it was the absolute terror and power of the Queen. Her aura naturally suppressed any and every Vampire which didn¡¯t have Royal blood. The Vampires always looked up their Queen with respect and awe and there wasn¡¯t a single sphemous thoughts in there. They just wanted to be noticed by their Queen once in their lifetime and nothing else. They¡¯d even kill to just see her. Because of their deep respect and awe, some fools who worshipped their Queen a little too much, tried their very best to have a look at her and trespass into the Queen¡¯s district. Thereby adding their names into dumb ways to die. Oh well, they do not really die, those foolse prepared. They have their resurrection phcteries at their homes or certain ces or organizations and they resurrect there. Even though the gaurds have the ability to kill the people permanently without even giving them a chance to reincarnate, they do not do that as it is clearly not worth their time. They treat it as flies. A fly reproduces at a very fast rate and no matter how much you kill it, it¡¯ll always be around. They do not harm you much in any way but they just annoy you. Thus, by this logic, they aren¡¯t killed. Even if someone crossed the barrier and went near the castle or theoretically even went inside the castle to assassinate anyone, there really isn¡¯t much of a chance left either. The Queen is a supreme rank. An absolute powerhouse who has her aura spread out everywhere around the royal castle and even the slightest disturbance won¡¯t go witnout her notice. There¡¯s also the fact that the castle has it¡¯s own life. It¡¯s an alchemical life, a product of alchemy made by the fusion of souls and some expensive materials andplex magic. It¡¯s patent lies solely with the Witches and only they know how to produce it. Speaking of Witches, there lies a question which everybody ask. Are Witches trustworthy? The answer is a simple no. They provide you services for anything and everything, including information too. So whenever you deal with a Witch, you are indirectly providing her some information about you. To tackle this problem, the people make confidentiality agreements with the Witches with the contracts issued by the devils of the abyss. There are contracts of various strengths ording to the floors and the price increases ordingly. Is this 100% safe? Of course no. Even if you do a confidentiality agreement with the devils, information might still leak out somehow and so the best way to deal with the Witches is very simple. It¡¯s to have power. Infront of absolute power, no tricks and schemes work. If any error or scam has been done by a Witch due to her greed and she is caught by an absolute powerhouse, a letter has to be sent directly to one of the Queen Witch and depending on the seriousness of the matter, it is either solved by them directly or sent to the Queen mother or the worst case happens and a part of the territory is wiped out of the Witch continent along with the Witch in question. Therefore, no spies or scams ur when Witches deal with powerhouses. Thus, Lilith doesn¡¯t really fear anyone and openly orders the Witches to do stuff for her. Nothing would go unnoticed from her if there is something wrong in the castle and if she did finds something wrong, even the Queen Mother of the Witch cannot save herself. Chapter 12 Shopping Lith was dumbfounded by the scene around him. People were chanting stuff as if they found their idol. They looked like a bunch of bumpkins worshipping their god. Even though this was the case, Lith actually felt a little proud of his mother in his heart. He never really knew that people actually respect her from the bottom of their heart. Whatever the case, he was a little smug too of being closest to such a person. Heck, he even sees her naked everyday and ys with her boobs to his hearts content and here these people couldn¡¯t even get a nce at his mother properly. He subconsciously pressed his mother¡¯s boob a little causing a little milk to spill out and after noticing his wet hand, his subconscious reaction was now totch onto her nipple to get milk first and this is exactly what he did. He put his mouth on his mother¡¯s nipple even though she was dressed. Lilith looked at her son, a little surprised and thought to herself that he really loves her breasts very much. She smiled and said gently to him ¡°Dear we are out in public right now. If you are still hungry mama will take you into the carriage right away and feed you. If not, then can you please behave like a good boy? Mama will reward you when she gets home.¡± Thinking of reward his eyes lit up. He immediately let go of the breast and nodded repeatedly hoping to not miss this opportunity by any chance. Lilith was happy knowing how understanding her son was. He was only three at that! She gave a peck on his lips and cleaned her robe with magic. Nothing of importance happendter, Lilith, Lucy and Lith in Lilith¡¯s arms shopped for a lot of things in the merchant district. The merchant district, which was a very busy district had some parts empty without any people. The area around 150m of Lilith was devoid of any people except for the merchants selling the goods. Even the gaurds were away and stayed at the periphery of the 150m big barrier made naturally due to Lilith¡¯s aura. Lith went away from Lilith¡¯s arms and onto Lucy¡¯s because Lucy insisted on holding him too. Lilith reluctantly let go but stayed close to them. They bought a lot of stuff like small goodies, merchandise, blood candy, which Lith tried and it surprisingly tasted good. The store owner said that the candy was made from the blood of a rank 5 human virgin girl who needed some extra money and thus sold few vials of blood by making an agreement. The agreement is issued by the World Merchant Association whose branches are almost everywhere except for backward towns and provinces. There is a mediator present to help people sign their agreements and if concerned party is rank 5 and above, a high ranking official is needed as a mediator. The blood of virgins is a delicacy for Vampires and not everyone can have the chance to have such delicacies. Virgin blood of a girl and that too a rank 5 is very rare and sells for a high price. Most Vampires satisfy themselves by having blood of normal people. Of course if I wanted to, I could have a candy made by even a saint rank virgin girl¡¯s blood but I am not too picky about such stuff. We roamed around a little more. My big sis and mother fed me a lot of stuff on the way saying that it is a must try. I too happilyplied with it. After roaming like this for a few hours we came at a small souvenir shop. Big sis took me in and mother followed as usual. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you pick a gift for us? Lith and I will pick one for you and let¡¯s exchange it then okay?¡± Lucy said smiling and left hurriedly without waiting for our mother¡¯s opinion. Lilith helplessly shook her head and smiled. Me and big sis found mother a locket which looks very beautiful. It is amon type of locket found everywhere where you can capture a moment and insert it inside. It looks too well defined to be even called a picture but yes it is a picture in a locket. We went to the shopkeeper and asked him to get us the most premium version of this locket and he got us one. We paid for it and went outside and found our mother already waiting for us. She looked at us and smiled. ¡°What did you get us mom?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we show ourselves our gifts at the same time dear?¡± Mother said smiling. Me and big sis nodded our head and Lucy presented her a box and mother too gave us a box. We opened it and found the same type of locket which we gifted to mother and here, there were two of them! We looked at mother and mother too looked at us and after a second we all startedughing happily. Mother came in and hugged us both and gave us a kiss on our forehead. ¡°I love you both, sweethearts.¡± ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± Lucy said and gave mom a peck on her lip quickly. ¡°I love you too, mama.¡± I said and opened my arms in for a hug to which she simply took me away from Lucy. I gave her a peck on her lips and then a kiss on her cheek and rested myself on her shoulder with both my arms on her neck. She was holding me with both of her palms on my butt and my legs dangling on the sides. I was actually very exhausted and could sleep at any moment. We went over to a nice grassy field and sat there. I was on mother¡¯sp and big sis was hugging both mom and me from one side and mom had her arms on both of us and hugged us. We stuck very close to each other and smiled. The moment got captured by the maid and embedded into the three lockets. We all wore one. Lith slept with his head stuffed in between Lilith¡¯s big bosoms and Lucy slept on her shoulder from the side. Lilith supported both her children well and ensured that tney slept well. She looked at the two lovingly and once again said ¡°I love you, sweethearts.¡± And gave them a kiss on their forehead. They arrived at the castle and Lilith changed the clothes of her children and herself very easily and slept with Lith at the center and Lucy at the side. Chapter 13 The World Lith woke up with a familiar squishy feeling on his back but he knew what this was. He didn¡¯t bother to open his eyes and extended his arms forward to grab those heavenly softness which was his source of nutrition in this past three years. It felt a little different, a little firm but he didn¡¯t think much because he was still half asleep. He held the soft mound and and brought his face closer to the pink pearls and started sucking on it. He suckled for a few seconds but no milk came out that he expected. He then felt a pull on his back and he was taken away from the heavenly softness. He was about to open his eyes and check what was wrong but soon felt the soft and tenderness again. This time when hetched onto the pink pearls, milk started gushing out. ¡°Fufufu¡­.dear, did you forget where mama was?¡± Lilith caressed Lith¡¯s hair and said lovingly. Lith who was half asleep was fully awake now after hearing his mother¡¯sment. He opened his eyes and looked up and saw the familiar motherly figure of a silver haired, purple eyed women in her early 30s. It was his mother Lilith who was looking at him lovingly. He stopped drinking and turned around and saw the familiar silver hair, purple eyed women in her early 20s. It was his sister who was looking at him with a smile with a little hue of red on her face and ears. He cast his gaze down a little and saw her breasts out of her dress, one of her boob had a little wetness around the nipple area. He now realised that he was drinking from the wrong ce. He still didn¡¯t bother, turned around and started doing his business. ¡°Ara sweetie, looks like he still loves his mama¡¯s breast more. Doesn¡¯t he?¡± Lilith teased her daughter again. Lucy got a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t reply to her mother¡¯s teasing. She just put her breasts back into her dress. She was about to get up and leave when she felt that she couldn¡¯t. Her mother was holding her by the waist again. Lilith looked at her daughter and thought of teasing her again. She took Lith who was in the center and rolled a little to the other side. Lith who was doing his business was interrupted again but he felt the familiar rolling situation which meant it was time to suckle on the other boob. He removed his mouth from her nipple andtched onto the other one. A little milk was stilling out of the nipple indicating that it wasn¡¯t sucked up fully. Lilith then brought her daughter close to her now free nipple and smirked looking at her face which was now on a shade of red brighter than before. Lucy looking at her mother¡¯s yful smirk understood that she was teasing her yet again. She didn¡¯t think much and simply licked the milk which was spilled and thentched herself on her mother¡¯s nipple and started sucking. Lilith looking at how obedient her daughter has a gotten and on top of that bold with her, she smiled happily. She caressed her hair and also Lith¡¯s on the side and gave both of them a forehead kiss. This continued on for a little while and got over when Lith stopped. ¡°Goodmorning mama.¡± He said with a smile and had a little milk at corner of his lips. ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± Lilith smiled and said. She wiped the milk off by her thumb and gave him a kiss on his lips. ¡°Goodmorning mom¡± Lucy said from the side, her voice a little shakey due to embarrassment. ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± Lilith said smiling and gave her a kiss on her lips. She quickly gave a peck on her little brother¡¯s lips and got up and left like a startled kitten. She knew that if she stayed a while longer, her mother would tease her yet again. Lilith chuckled looking at her daughter¡¯s cute reaction. Lith had seen the city of Evernight yesterday. Not the whole city but a little part of Merchant district. He was actually shocked to see how well developed it was. There were all types of shops there from street vendors to high end luxurious shops. The road was well made probably from good quality stones and concrete. It felt like the roads in Rome but much better and more sophisticated. He then saw streetmps in the middle of the road. There was small barrier in the middle of the road along which dark nts were nted. They were of various types but their colours didn¡¯t vary much and were in the range of red, grey, white and ck. It gave off a good gothic sense of beauty. The streetmps were bright and gave off white light off of it. The streetmps weren¡¯t reallymps. There were small ball of lights directly hanging above the barrier of the road with no support and had a thin covering around it to ensure the intensity of light. Lith was amazed by such a scene and he really wanted to know how this world was. The moon itself in the Vampire continent was so mysterious to him. He wanted to know more about this world. He got up from bed and pulled his mother¡¯s hand towards the bath. Lilith understanding what Lith wanted, took him in and washed him up and got him dressed. She too got washed and dressed alongside him. Lith after getting dressed walked near the bookshelf of his mother¡¯s bedroom. He couldn¡¯t find what he wanted to so he looked at his mother and said ¡°Mama, where is the world map?¡± ¡°You want to know about the world dear?¡± She asked a little amused. She didn¡¯t know why he suddenly got curious but she satisfied his curiosity nheless. She took out a tablet from who knows where and made Lith sit in herp. She showed him the world map on the tablet. This world had 9 continents. 8 continents being upied by the 8 main races and the neutral continent was managed jointly by all of the 8 main races. Each race took turns in gaurding and managing the neutral continent. One turnsts for 10 years each. Strong representatives are sent from the home continent of a race to the neutral continent. The general trend being that atleast 2 peak Emperor ranks are sent along with a minimum of 10 king ranks. There are people of all sorts of races in the military and administrative departments of the neutral continent. Only the 2 Emperor Ranks and 10 king ranks are rotated on a 10 year basis. The neutral continent is in the middle of the world. It is at the very center and is surrounded by Miran Ocean to the right, Treant Ocean to the left, Ganzam Ocean to the south and Belial Ocean to the North. The world has 7 Oceans. Namely, Friar, Treant, Belial, Ganzam, Zehoven, Miran and Lering. At the North pole lies the Vampire continent. It is separated from the South pole by having the neutral continent in between them and the Ganzam and Belial Oceans. At the south pole lies the Werewolves continent. At the Western part of the world there are three continents. The north of the Western part of the world has the Witch continent. At the middle it has the Dragon continent. At the south of the western part of the world there is the Demon continent. The Eastern part of the world has three continents the same as the western ones. At north there is the Elven continent. At middle there is the Human continent. At south there is the Angel continent. The continents are divided by themselves by the Oceans. The 7 oceans divide the continents and keep them away from each other at an equidistant. The continents being so huge and the world itself due to being humungous, teleportation facilities are amon urrence everywhere. Teleporting inside the continent from one country to another is cheap and if one wanted to teleport into other continents, they may require a jump to make from one continent to another because some are way too far away and thus mishap may ur. Amon urrence is that, to go from the western part of the world to the eastern part, one has to go through either the vampires, neutral and the Werewolves continent first depending upon the continent which one is in. Same applies to the Eastern part. Of course there are exceptions to this. Some rich people can directly skip stops and go to the desired destination directly if needed by paying a very hefty sum. Lucifer, the supreme of the Demons directly jumps into the teleportation circle in her pce andes over to the Royal castle in Queen¡¯s district in Evernight city, Nightingale country to meet Lilith, the Vampire Queen whenever she wants. She could travel by herself and still reach the destination within a day but she¡¯s a typical NEET and doesn¡¯t wanna spend more time needed in useless stuff. Although her visits are temporarily stopped due to Lilith taking care of her newborn child. She doesn¡¯t want any bad influence on her child. Lilith thinks that being around Lucifer, her child may take over some of her neet traits and be a disappointment like Lucifer so she banned her temporarily froming. Of course even if he does be anything like that, she¡¯ll still love him dearly but hey, precautions are better right? Chapter 14 The World (2) I¡¯ve been sitting in mother¡¯sp and she is tapping, zooming in, out and swiping the tablet screen to show me different ces of the world. On the topic of teleportation she even bitched a little about Lucifer. I do not know why my mother is so against Lucifer. Does she hate her or something? Oh well, Lucifer is a demon right? Does she wear very revealing clothes? Just like that a 3 year old child was sitting in his mother¡¯sp, overthinking about stuff which shouldn¡¯t be thought about by a child. If Lilith at this point read his mind then he definitely would¡¯ve gotten a spank on his little butt. She was capable of reading minds but she would never try such things on her children. She loves them dearly and would avoid doing things which are not in her children¡¯s best interest. She was the strongest in the world and that was not for show. ording to mother, each race had 8-10 peak Emperor ranks and they all are the rulers of a country in a continent. They are above all and below one and that one person is the supreme rank individual of that race or continent. There are no more than 15 supreme rank individuals. 8 are out in the open and known to everyone in the world and the rest either are in seclusion or hidden among normal people because it is very embarrassing to be a supreme rank and not have a whole race or continent to themselves. In short, they are insecure so they chose to be hidden. As for the ones in seclusion, they are just either being veryzy or are trying to increase their strength. The 8 ones in the open are the strongest among the 15 supreme ranks and so the rest of them do note out in open. Sigh, being at the pinnacle of the world and still being a little insecure, are they stupid or something? Nevertheless, mother said that do keep in touch with the 8 mains one though. They are hidden from the rest of the world but they do keep contact with the 8 mains and regard them as their seniors and take tips from them time to time. The supreme ranks just for the sake of not getting annoyed by their juniors and to discuss some important matters, hold a meeting after every 25 years. The meeting is notpulsory to attend but they alle over here just to chat and have fun. At their level, it¡¯s not easy to find someone to talk to. Hold on, isn¡¯t this just a very high level tea party? Aren¡¯t they just bored? What bullshit excuse saying that it is for some important matters. Lilith looked at Lith knowing very well what he was thinking after she mentioned the matters about the meeting. She knew her son was very intelligent for his age, even more so than Lucy was back then. She flicked his forehead lightly. ¡°Ouch mama.¡± Lith said and rubbed his forehead with both his hands. ¡°Fufufu¡­don¡¯t overthink dear, it¡¯s not healthy for you.¡± She chuckled a little and kissed his forehead and said. If only Lilith knew how much her son overthinks, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have a gotten a just light forehead flick in that case. While mentioning the tea party ahem I mean the important meeting of the supreme ranks, mother was speaking of it if it were very normal. Wait, supreme rank of various races in one room for discussing about matters? Won¡¯t there be conflicts? I look at my mother and ask ¡°Mama, if different people are in same room, will they not fight?¡± I know that my mother knows about my intelligence so I ask her this freely. I¡¯ve been trying and instilling this idea in her mind since a year and a half just so I could get more information out of her. Why would she talk about stuff which a child couldn¡¯t even understand? That was the sole reason. I am actually very curious about this world so I had to do this to get to know about information from my mother. She started exining about stuff gently to me. She said it very clearly for me to understand. So ording to mother, the various supreme ranks of different races do fight but they are not hostile to each other in any way. The people of different races are hostile to each other and may even go as far as to kill each other but at the top most level where there are only 15 such individuals, they honestly do not care about such trivial matters. They are of different races, have different opinions about matters but so what? Why kill each other stupidly? They have everything they need. Power, wealth and fame, well the juniors don¡¯t have fame but they don¡¯t mind it but that is not point, the supreme ranks actually have everything so why would they fight for no reason? There are just minor conflicts among the top most beings of the world. For example, Lucifer hates the ¡°old¡± man Alex pdin. He¡¯s the Heavenly Emperor and he looks after the Angel race. He maybe old but in no way does he look old. He actually looks to be in histe 30s. He has blonde hair and blue eyes and he gives a holy and majestic aura to people. Even by just looking at his photo you may feel sacred. His face had not the slightest wrinkle. He looked very handsome. Mother showed me his photo in the tablet and she told me that looks can be deceiving. He was actually more than a million years old! I questioned myself, do people really live that much here? But this is a magic world and not a xianxia world like those in chinese cultivation novels! Lucifer and Alex have a rtionship of that of a grandfather and a granddaughter. She feels annoyed by his concerns for her and she actually dislikes his sacred and holy aura. Lucifer is very young aspared to Alex but her age too was in the hundreds of thousands! Alex treats Lucifer as a little girl and he likes making fun of her, so that¡¯s why she hates him. Hey wait, don¡¯t you just have grandfather issues? What is with these supreme ranks acting all childishly? And why is Lucifer the pinnacle of being the worst person you can? Is mother exaggerating or is Lucifer really a dumbass? Somewhere far away, in a dark environment, Inside a majestic castle which somehow looked the same as the one Lith currently was living in except it looked a little more sacred and holy, a huge contrast to the outside gloomy and dark environment, inside one of it¡¯s room, an elegantdy was in a sleepy position on a couch, in a not so elegant way and without any care in the world and the lights were off, except for the light from the television screen, thedy was in her pajamas and watching tv while eating her favorite snacks. Achoo! Thedy sneezed loudly and wiped her nose with a napkin. ¡°Damn it, who is badmouthing me?¡± Lucifer said cursing. Lith on the other hand was very surprised. This world was actually so peaceful! Oh well, peaceful in the sense, there really wasn¡¯t any major climatic war between races happening anywhere. If the strongest people do not fight it out, then is it really serious? Except for the supreme and the Emperor ranks, the rest of the individuals were hostile to each other. They disliked the other races and discriminated them. The Emperor ranks weren¡¯t hostile because, the people who reach these ranks are educated well by their Supremes or the other Emperors in their early stages. There are abundant resources in the world but to make it to the Emperor rank is not easy for anyone. They do not need much resources at this stage and so there was no point in fighting it out for something so childish like hate for the other race and to put onself in danger. To get to this stage it isn¡¯t easy and even if people can reincarnate, start all over again, they do not take risk. Thus, every Emperor rank individual treasure their own life very much and just like the Supreme ranks, they too have their own meetings to get out of their boredom. To make friendly rtions with people from the other races and to protect their own interest and life, these Emperor ranks made an alliance. It¡¯s called ¡®The Emperor Alliance¡¯ and individuals of different countries and races from across the worlde together to discuss and have fun in the meeting conducted by the alliance every decade. The gathering has a formal and informal meeting across a whole month. The alliance is made and the meeting is conducted with a cover saying that it is a gathering of world leaders to discuss peace and to discuss over important affairs. ¡®It¡¯s all but a fa?ade that these children make, just so they can hangout¡¯ is what mother said to me on this topic. To her, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. Well, being at the pinnacle, people definitely do have different prespectives. Talking to my mother, I can definitely feel my worldview changing because of her. I have not even begun my magic journey and I am just a puny three year old and yet here I am thinking that all the conflicts in this world are nothing but stupid and meaningless fights. Mother noticed that she was changing my view due to her prespective and bias so she quickly dropped it and told me seriously that, fights and conflicts at the low level are necessary. You cannot make a good sword without processing the minerals. Cutting, grinding, polishing, melting and removing impurities are necessary steps to make a good sword from the raw minerals. Andter to forge it into shape the final beating it into shape and molding too is required. Thus you get a perfect sword. Therefore, to be a great and perfect individual, you need to experience a vast variety of things along with a lot of difficulties and predicaments. The people at the top are so carefree and rxed because they have experienced all sorts of things their lifetime and thus they get their prespective changed. Chapter 15 Moon It is still too early for me to learn all these things. I wonder how things escted so much that mother gave me such a pep talk out of the blue. In any case, I was listening to her speaking intently. She had all my attention because firstly, her voice is really very good. It¡¯s very soothing and makes me feel veryfortable and secondly, she is my mother. The only family or belonging that I have in this new world after reincarnation. Nothing really matters to me much, not even how this world works as much as my mother and my big sister. In these three years I have grown to be more and more attached to both of them. I can for sure say that I feel at ease and at home whenever I am in my mother¡¯s embrace or with my sister. After mother gave that pep talk, I looked at the world map again and I was shocked to find out that this world actually has 9 moons! There is literally one moon for each continent. There is only one sun though and being at the poles, there is no sunlight in the continent of Werewolves and Vampires. Deserving of being called the creatures of the night. In rest of the continents, there is a proper day and night cycle. The cycle is a normal 24 hour cycle. The 9 moons are all silver in colour but they have different hues with respect to different continents. The Vampire continent¡¯s moon had a crimson hue on it. The Werewolves had blue hue. The Dragons, orange hue. The Demons, purple hue. The Witches, brown hue. The Elves, green hue. The Humans, yellow hue. The Angels, golden hue. The Neutral continent one had a cyan hue on it. The moons looked silver but due to their respective hues they had a slight tinge of different colour added onto the silver colour of the moon, amplifying it¡¯s beauty by a level. The time varies a lot from ce to ce, even from one city to another in the same country due to thend being so vast. Thus, the days too are different. The world leaders, that is, the Emperor ranks came up with a solution and made a universal calendar for dates. It was a normal 365 days calendar. Nobody really followed time though. People have a long lifespan in this world and time and date doesn¡¯t really matter much. To decide on the time and date of any meeting or gathering, they simply tell the local time at which one needs to be by followed by the date. This is a technologically advanced world and so they have devices as simple as a smartphone for time and dates. People can connect with each other online even if they are in different continents. One can connect themselves from the Demon continent to the Angel continent which are at the opposite ends of this world online. Truly a very interesting world. I got up from mother¡¯sp. It has been a few hours I¡¯ve been sitting and getting taught by mother. I stretch a little and kiss my mother on the lips and hug her. She hugged me back and put me on the bed gently with her. I removed her boobs from her dress and start having milk again. Lucy arrived in the room in the meantime. ¡°It¡¯s time for practice dear.¡± She said with a smile. I let go of my mother¡¯s nipple and a little milk spilled out. I licked it clean and got up and went over to my big sister. I hugged her and gave her a kiss and she took me to the training arena for practice. I practiced sword again andter had a bath with my big sister. Mother too joined during that time and it was bed timeter. Mother got naked as usual and slept with me on the bed. I was about to drink milk again when she interrupted me. ¡°Wait, dear. Before sleeping you have to drink mother¡¯s blood first. It¡¯ll help you in making your bloodline with mother strong. It¡¯ll also turn this cute little vampire into a big strong vampire in the future.¡± Mother smiled and pinched my nose yfully and said. I do not really know the significance of this but if my mother asked me to do something, I don¡¯t really question her or think why. The reason being, she¡¯s my mother. She¡¯ll definitely think in the best of interests so I don¡¯t really think too much about all of these things. The 3 year old little vampire was again overthinking things. Mother gave me her wrists to drink blood from. Clearly learning her lesson fromst time. How can I allow this? I mean I need to drink it from her neck to arouse ahem I mean to bond better and be more intimate with mother. I simply drank a little blood from her wrist and said ¡°Mama this doesn¡¯t taste as good as from before. Can I not drink it from your neck?¡± I made a puppy face and asked her. Lilith being Lilith, that is, a women who had a strong mother fetish, agreed instantly. She couldn¡¯t handle her son¡¯s innocent and puppy face and her heart melted quickly. ¡°You can drink from wherever you want dear.¡± Lilith smiled and kissed Lith¡¯s forehead and said. She let him do as he pleased. Lith not wasting any opportunity drank her blood from her neck and Lilith like before got aroused. After only a few seconds, he felt that he couldn¡¯t drink anymore so he simply let go. He then got down and started ying with her nipple with one hand and licking, sucking and biting with his mouth to the other one. He didn¡¯t know when but he slept after a while. Lilith looking at her dear son exhausted and not even having the chance to drink milk from her other boob chuckled. ¡°Dear, you really are very special. Not anyone is capable of drinking blood of a Legendary rank and be awake and have spare energy left to do other stuff. Fufufu.¡± Lilith looked at Lith with pride. She gave him a kiss on his forehead and caressed his hair. This Vampire which roamed and terrorized the world and only stopped 10,000 years ago and became dormant a 1000 years ago was looking like a being which wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant. If anyone from 10,000 years ago were told that she can have this side of her too, even if you beat them to death, they¡¯ll never believe you and look at you as if you¡¯re an idiot. The strongest creature right now in existence! The Legendary rank being, Lilith Evure! Chapter 16 Three years Time passed. Three years went by. In these past three years, Lith did nothing but practice sword. His body was growing so he had to adapt ordingly to his movements. It may take him two or three more years to fully master the sword and he can start with the other weapons then. After practicing sword, he had bath with his big sister and their mother used to join too. Later at night, Lith would suck his mother¡¯s blood and he couldn¡¯t do it for more than a few seconds. He could barely make it to drink his mother¡¯s milk and used to sleep due to exhaustion. One day, he asked his mother why he feels full after drinking her blood for only a few seconds, to which she simply said ¡°Mother is very strong.¡± and made a smug look while striking a double bicep pose like a macho man. I didn¡¯t ask anymore because I understood. She is a supreme rank, so her blood would definitely be very powerful and I am no more than a small Vampire who hasn¡¯t even begun his magic journey. After so much effort I found her pleasure point and I couldn¡¯t even stay awake. Okay, I agree, I didn¡¯t put any effort and found it identally but still, I couldn¡¯t even stay awake to look at her expression. After trying and enduring very hard everyday, I finally found a trick. Even though the blood tastes so heavenly, I stop drinking it after just a second. I then pause a bit and drink again for a second. So, drink, stop, pause, repeat. This was the routine I did and I could feel full after a long whileter and also I could stay awake for longer and have my time ying with her boobs. Everyday, without even ncing at the naked body of my beautiful mother and sleeping due to exhaustion was a big sin. Only an idiot would do that. So, I had to improvise and adapt. Mother didn¡¯t mind it either. I asked her if she felt any pain while me biting her, she simply chuckled a little and bit me on my neck. I thought it would pain but when she sucked my blood a little from me, it felt¡­.heavenly! It felt so good and I can only describe it as probably having a big orgasm? I don¡¯t know, I was only a neen year old virgin back in my previous life. But yes, somewhere along those line. It didn¡¯t hurt at all and it just feels tingly when mother bit me. I now understand, she also likes it when I bite her on the neck. So, three years passed just like that. I trained, sucked my mother¡¯s blood and slept and repeated the routine daily. Of course we also had a lot of kisses and I yed with her boobs everyday and anytime, anywhere I could. I even shamelessly used to y with my big sister¡¯s boobs when she used to carry me to the training arena. She was a little embarrassed at first but then got used to my touches. So, I could now y with both my mother¡¯s and my sister¡¯s breast to my heart¡¯s content. During these years, at night, my big sister used toe and sleep with us asionally and in the morning when I used to get up and have my fill of milk, mothed used to force big sis to drink her milk too. She used to struggle at first but then she got used to it. This became a habit of her. I didn¡¯t mind it either because I got another pair of breasts which belonged to my big sister to y while drinking milk from the beautiful big breasts of my mother. While drinking milk from mother, I used to remove Lucy¡¯s boobs out of her dress and kneaded them into whatever shape I desired. At first, it wasn¡¯t easy because my hands were small and so I could only y with one of her breast but mother being the crazydy she is, she put me on her stomach and nearer to Lucy so I can y well with her. I was very surprised but happy too. I gave my mother a kiss on her lips as a thankyou for it. Lucy liked it when I yed with her breasts too or else she would¡¯ve struggled or atleast put up some resistance to my advances. Currently, we were drinking milk from the breasts of our dear mother and I was also fondling my big sister¡¯s boobs. My hand now could reach her easily. I didn¡¯t get too tall in these three years or is it that my mother and sister are just too tall that my growth seems insignificant? I do not know. I could now finally reach my mother¡¯s buttocks if I grab her from behind. It was just barely enough to have my face stuffed in her back and to get a sniff of her pink slit. Of course to test my height, I purposefully hugged her from behind during bath in the morning when we both were naked. She smelled really good. She had a very light yet very fragrant scent of roses. It smelled a little sweet too. I even hugged my big sister during bath after training so I could differentiate the scent andpare them a little. My big sister smelled like roses too but it was on the stronger and more fragrant side unlike my mother. This strong smell was very suitable for warriors who do tough battle. Well, it suits my big sister, because she¡¯s a battle maniac. I¡¯ve seen her sparring with the maids and knights of the castle. At first, I was shocked to find out that the maids in the castle being so strong. Heck, the maid who was driving the carriage for us to the merchant district was on par with my sister! A goddamn king rank is a mere maid here! I don¡¯t know if king ranks are so easy to find or if it¡¯s just my mother but I realised one thing very well and that is, only the strongest can have such treatment. After sucking milk from mother and ying with my big sister¡¯s boobs to my heart¡¯s content, I got up and kissed mother on the lips and also gave my big sister a kiss on her lips. Mother after kissing me, kissed big sister on her lips. I got down from bed and came in front of a body mirror. The mirror was very big. I removed my clothes and threw it away and looked at myself in the mirror. I had no sense of shame in front of my mother and big sister. It felt very normal. I think I got this from my mother. She, after breastfeeding us, would get up and hold both us by our waist and carry us to the bath. She was naked the whole time. After bath too, she would dry us up first, then get herself dried and then would walk naked to the wardrobe as if it were a trivial thing. I looked at myself in the mirror and find that I have a lot of baby fat on me but it doesn¡¯t make me look fat or puffy instead it just feels like a child who ys around a lot. I do not have well developed muscles yet nor is chiseled. It is just toned a little, that¡¯s it. I too like my mother and big sister have silver hair and purple eyes. It¡¯s definitely a family thing I think. Lilith looked at Lith looking himself in the mirror naked and felt a little amused. She got up and walked over to him, of course, naked. One child, ondy were looking themselves in the mirror. Both having silver hair and purple eyes. They definitely looked like a mother son pair. Thedy then carried the child in her arms and it would have felt very wholesome if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were naked. Lucy looking at her little brother and mother, who were looking at the mirror naked was trying very hard to make a decision of ,to join them or not. After no more than a secondter, her clothes were now on the ground and she walked near them, naked. Now, twodies and one child in one of thedy¡¯s arms were looking at the mirror, all three of them in their birthday suits. All three of them had silver hair and purple eyes and looked very simr to each other. The youngdy who looked in her early 20s looked like a younger version of thedy in her early 30s and the child, he looked like a male, child version of the olderdy. The youngdy¡¯s breast also looked a lot simr to that of the olderdy but just a little less in size. Her curves and her body too was simr and she was a little smaller as a whole aspared to the olderdy. She looked like a mini younger version of the olderdy. ¡°Mom, we look so simr.¡± Lucy said smiling. ¡°Yes, dear. After all you both were born from me. You know from where you came out of me right? Or do you want mom to point it out for you?¡± Lilith smiled and teased Lucy again. She won¡¯t let go of any chance to see the cute reaction of her daughter. And like Lilith expected, Lucy got embarrassed and hugged Lilith from the side and covered her red face in her mother¡¯s bosoms. Lilith hugged her daughter by the waist while carrying her son in her arms and giggled after looking at her reaction. Lith was used to his mother¡¯s antics and didn¡¯t find it surprising any more. He simply giggled along with her. His mother and big sister didn¡¯t change in these six years at all. Only he was growing little by little. Chapter 17 Wings Lilith, Lucy and Lith were walking towards the arena. Lith as usual was in Lucy¡¯s arms during their walk to the arena. His mother and sister got in tacit consensus that Lith will be carried by Lucy everyday to the arena in her arms. Lilith could have him to herselfter at any time. Lith, like usual, was fondling his sister¡¯s boobs while they were walking to the arena. He¡¯s gotten a little stronger due to all that training. Him pinching, twisting and pulling her nipples had gotten a little stronger. If it were any normaldy in her stead, she would¡¯ve been moaning because of this now but s, who was Lucy? She was the daughter of the strongest being. This much amount of effort was nothing to her. Heck, she didn¡¯t even feel a tickle because of it. It didn¡¯t stop Lith though. He was enjoying himself. Looking at Lith smiling and enjoying his time ying with her breasts, Lucy was happy too. She enjoyed looking at her little brother¡¯s happy expression. She too, like her mother, never misses any opportunity of spoiling him. The arrived at the arena and this time Lilith didn¡¯t go and sit aside. She was standing here too with Lucy. I looked at her, clearly confused. ¡°Today we¡¯ll be helping you open up your wings, dear.¡± Lilith looked at Lith and said smiling, after looking at his confused face. Wings? What do you mean open up? Isn¡¯t this done automatically? Since when did it be a manual thing? ¡°Yes, today I ll be cheering for you and mother will be doing your training.¡± Lucy nodded and said as a matter of factly. I won¡¯t lie, I was a little excited. It¡¯s not everyday that you get training from such a strong being. My big sister said she¡¯ll train me first, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask my mother for it. If she didn¡¯t say anything, I would¡¯ve asked mother for it. Well, I am not strong and I went whatever my sister had in store for me. I believe in her and my mother also didn¡¯t stop her, she was qualified enough to teach me. Actually, she was overqualified. I¡¯ve been surfing the inte and I read how hard life is for people here in the world with no strong background. Somemoners who got super strong even made blogs and posts giving tips and tricks to the people who were just starting their magical journey. There were many books avable to read too. The no.1 book about magic for rank 1 mages was ¡°Magic for dummies¡± by an author called YourDaddy. The name had been very controversial but after going through the book the newbies worshipped the author like a read dad. YourDaddy had written a guide book upto saint rank and the books were free to read upto rank 6. The other ones could be purchased. There was digital currency avable too and people could transfer money from bank to bank. Robbing was also interesting here. I read ament in thement section of a video titled ¡°Rob anyone in 60 seconds¡± which was about a troll and goblin teaching how to sneak and steal stuff from people in a forest, thement went along the line ¡°These two are the bastards who robbed me! They stole my clothes and spatial ring while I was bathing near the pond and threatened me, saying that they¡¯ll bring around a bunch of boys and girls and have them take my nude pictures and post it on the inte! This is cyber bullying! I had to transfer 5 fucking gold coins just for my normal clothes! These were all my savings and bastards didn¡¯t even give me my spatial ring and left! I ll kill you, if I meet you next time!¡± It was by a guy named zehram zin who had the profile picture of a tree. The replies to hisment went as follows: ¡°Lolololol, what an idiot! Whoments such a thing, hahahahhahaha!¡± ¡°Bwahahahahha, this idiot, XDDDD¡± ¡°The next time youe across such bullies, please make sure to politely decline them with giving money because you didn¡¯t consent it. Please say no to bullies.¡± ¡°I wonder what was in this dude¡¯s mind when he made thisment.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s an elf who doesn¡¯t understand society well enough. Instead of making fun of him we should be helping him and giving tips. Let use together and make the world a better ce.¡± ¡°Shut up, party pooper.¡± ¡°We should spread kindness. #NoHate #MakePeaceNotWar #OnlyLove #Peace ¡± Themente sure were interesting. What? It¡¯ll hurt? Alright I ll brace myself then. I simply nodded. She gave me a long kiss and stood up and went behind me. She put her hand on my back and looked at me worriedly and asked ¡°Ready?¡± I nodded. Something started happening. I could feel something on my back. It was tingling, it was burning, it was cold but it wasn¡¯t something unbearable. All these feelings, they started to get amplified. It started hurting me now. I gritted my teeth and coped up with the pain. It really hurt a lot. I started sweating. On the side of Lilith, she was looking at her dear son with a very worried face. She would stop if her son showed even the slightest difort but looking at him bearing the pain and allowing his mother to do what she wanted to, she didn¡¯t have the heart to stop the process. Lucy was looking very worried at this moment too. She very much wanted to go in and help but she knew that her mother was more than enough. Still, she was also in pain looking at her brother¡¯s pained face. The back of Lith started wriggling, the tingling sensation that Lith felt also intensified to a very high degree. Gradually, ck dots started appearing on his back perpendicr to his spine and below his scap. Two dots were beside Lilith¡¯s two fingers which were on Lith¡¯s back. They kept growing and growing until they started taking shapes of a wing. A bat wing to be precise. Lith was almost at his limit now. His body was shaking due to him feeling a myriad of sensations on his back. ¡°Hold on dear, just a little bit more and we are done.¡± Lilith¡¯s soothing and gentle voice came into Lith¡¯s ear. He was already at his very limit but he still tried to control himself. The wings kept growing and all of a sudden¡­ BOOM! ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Lith¡¯s wing grew out to it¡¯s maximum potential when Lilith tapped Lith¡¯s back with her two fingers. He screamed on top of it¡¯s lung due to the unbearable pain given by Lilith¡¯s tap and his wings grew 10 meters long and 3 meters wide and went out of control. They started pping on their own and created a sonic explosion due to the sheer immensity of them pping. Lilith quickly released a little bit of her aura and restrained Lith on the spot. The explosion created a crater around where Lith was standing. Lith after feeling unbearable pain suddenly found a soothing and cool sensation flowing in his body from his back. It felt as if the pain never existed. He tried to turn around and look for his mother but he realised he couldn¡¯t move. Lilith¡¯s aura which she released not only restrained Lith but also helped him cope up with the pain. She was teary after she heard her child¡¯s pained cry but she still did her best to help him. She now put her palm in the center of Lith¡¯s wings and helped him in stabilizing it. The wings which were pping at a very fast rate gradually slowed down. After a while they stopped pping and started getting retracted back into Lith¡¯s back. A few minutester Lith¡¯s back was back to being normal. It was as if no change took ce. Lilith after stabilizing Lith¡¯s wing quickly went on her knees and hugged Lith. ¡°Mama is very sorry dear.¡± Lilith said sniffing and holding her tears. Lith knew that his overprotective mother felt that it was her fault for giving him so much pain and she felt guilty because of it. He felt really warm in his heart. His mother truly loved him very much. She was very hard on herself. He too was about to tear up but he held it in. He held his mother¡¯s face with both of his hands and wiped the tear which was threatening to leak out from her eyes and gave her a long and loving kiss on her lips. He then hugged her and said while patting her back ¡°Mama, don¡¯t cry, it was not your fault. The pain was only for a moment and I felt better very quickly all thanks to you. I actually instinctively yelled because I panicked a little. I am sorry for causing you so much pain.¡± Lilith, with red eyes, pulled herself back from the hug and looked at her son and gave a him kiss on his forehead and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, this won¡¯t happen again. Mama will make sure that this never repeats.¡± I simply shook my head and said ¡°mama this is inevitable. I¡¯ll have to feel pain in the future too. These are all experiences I¡¯ll need to have. This¡¯ll only make me stronger. Please don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡± I gave her another kiss on her lips and hugged her, hoping she would calm down. Lilith knew that her son had to experience pain and he needs to go through these things but she still couldn¡¯t help it. When she heard her son¡¯s painful cry she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She eventually calmed down after hearing her son¡¯s own heartfelt words. Lucy who was watching on the other side also felt pained after hearing her dear brother¡¯s cry. She wanted to help him but stopped herself from doing so because she trusted her mother very much. It took a lot of willpower for her to not just rush down there and help him. Tears were leaking out of her eyes but she didn¡¯t go. She then watched her mother stabilizing him and himforting his mother instead of her doing it. She smiled looking at her brother¡¯s behavior. He was right. She was too overprotective and thus very hard on herself. She remembered that once, to train, she went into the wilderness of the Dragon continent where there were a lot of ferocious beasts roaming. The Dragon continent had the most ferocious beasts out of all the continents due to them emitting their natural dragon aura and the wildlife there absorbing and benefiting from it. This continent had the most number of beasts who gained sentience every year. Lucy was beaten by a beast almost to half death but somehow managed to survive. She, for one, didn¡¯t know what to do, so she activated her emergency teleportation scroll and went to her mother. Her mother after looking at her condition was enraged. She was was so angry that she released her aura in full power causing almost all the people in the castle to die. Fortunately the Queen¡¯s district was very big and empty or else more death would¡¯ve urred. Lilith after taking care of her daughter directly rushed to the ce where Lucy was injured. She didn¡¯t think even once and wiped out an area of 100,000 km2 in rage. She was very enraged and would¡¯ve wiped out the whole Dragon continent out of the world¡¯s map if it weren¡¯t for Lucy¡¯s timely arrival and asking her to calm down. The castle maids knew of their Queen¡¯s anger, so they quickly persuaded Lucy and asked her to help them stop her. Lucy quickly went over to her mother and calmed her down. The Dragons unknowingly brought upon a cmity on themselves and luckily evaded it. After some people reported that a huge area ofnd was destroyed along with all the living creatures in it, an investigation was done by Dragon authorities and they found out that it was done by the Vampire Queen. It was reported to the higher ups and the authorities quickly got a notice that the case was to be closed immediately and all evidences were to be destroyed and no information should leak out about this. It was an order from the Dragon Emperor and Empress themselves and the authorities panicked and quickly got to work. The higher ups of the Dragon continent knew to never to mess even the slightest with the Vampire Queen. They could offend their ancestors and the whole world if needed but never her. The were relived to find out that she withdrew from the worldly affairs 10,000 years ago but never thought that she had a daughter whom she was looking after and that she could wipe out such a big piece ofnd by without even working a little bit. A decree was passed that nobody is to mess with the people of n Evure of the Vampires at all costs. This was spread to every higher ups of every race in the world. The exception being the Vampires themselves. The world was in little chaos once again due to just one move of the strongest Vampire in history! Chapter 18 Wings (2) Lucy after finding that her mother had calmed down and her brother was stable too, went to them. Lith looked at his big sistering towards them with swollen red eyes and dried up tears on her face. It was apparent that she too cried a lot. He felt pained. If he knew that their reaction would be this exaggerated and they would feel so much pain because of his little yell, he never would¡¯ve done it. He swore to himself to never make his mother or big sister feel such king of pain ever again. Lucy came to her mother and brother¡¯s side and went on her knees and hugged both of them. Lith gave Lucy a loving kiss on her cheek and also to Lilith once again. They stayed like that for few mins, enjoying the warmth of each other. Lucy pulled back first and smiled and looked at Lith and said ¡°Dear why don¡¯t you show mom and me your wings and do a little test flight?¡± I kissed mother on her lips and pulled back from her hug. She would never let go if I don¡¯t separate myself. I look at big sis and nodded. I got a little away from mother and started to feel the wings on my back. It was actually notplicated. It felt as natural to me as moving my arms or fingers. Well, of course it was natural because wings are a part of my body in the end. The flight was a little messy and the take off andnding weren¡¯t good either due to me not understanding proper aerodynamics. I somehow did my first flight and duringnding I would¡¯ve fell butt down by Lucy caught me in her arms in time. I thanked her and retracted my wings. I look at my big sister and said ¡°Big sis, I want to see your wings too.¡± She smiled and said ¡°Alright dear but this ce is too small,e let¡¯s go outside.¡± Before we could go out, mother grabbed both me and big sis by our waist and vanished into thin air. The arena was now empty without any signs of life. Lilith with her two children in her arms came into mid air above the Royal Castle. ¡°Alright dear, you can show him here.¡± Lilith said smiling and kissed Lucy on her lips and let her go. Lucy after being let go by her mother didn¡¯t really fall down. She just walked away a little from her mother and brother and stood still on the air. It was as if it wasn¡¯t air but ground. Walking in air was as natural as walking on ground for Lucy. Lith was bewildered. One second before he was in the arena and he knew he was talking to his sister but then he felt darkness all around his eyes and the next thing he knew, he was in his mother¡¯s arm, who was currently standing in mid air as if it was ground. He looked down and felt that he could fall at any time. He grabbed his mother¡¯s neck tightly and stuffed his head into her bosoms. Lith trusted his mother 100% in anything and everything so he calmed down and let go of her neck and looked at his sister, clearly not wanting to look down. He was actually a little afraid of heights due to being killed once at very high height. Lucy noticing that two pairs of purple eyes were looking at her smiled and Fuuuuuuusssshhhhhhh¡­ The wings extended out of Lucy and swept the air around creating a breezing sound of wind passing. Lith eyes went wide as he looked at his sister¡¯s wings in shock. It was huge! Her wings extended who knows how long and wide but they were huge! He looked at his side and at Lucy¡¯s backside but he couldn¡¯t all there was were darkness. It was caused due to Lucy¡¯s wings. He looked down and up but it was still covered with Lucy¡¯s wings. There was only the gap formed due to the diverging wings extending out of Lucy¡¯s back. Lucy then retracted her wings and then extended again but this time they weren¡¯t so huge. They were only 5 meters long and 2 meters wide. They looked good on her. She looked even more beautiful with her wings extended. ¡°How was it dear? Did you like it?¡± She asked smiling. ¡°Yes big sis, it was very amazing. You look very beautiful with your wings out big sis.¡± Lucy felt happy hearing her little brother¡¯s praise. She flew towards him and gave him a kiss on his lips. ¡°Mama, can you show me your wings too? The same way big sis showed just now.¡± I asked my mother and said thest sentence clearly hoping she didn¡¯t just show me a small version of her wings. ¡°Anything for you, my baby.¡± Mother said giving me a kiss on my lips and then handing me over to big sis carefully. Lucy brought Lith on the roof of the castle. Lith looked at her and said ¡°why are we here big sis?¡± ¡°Dear you cannot have a good look at her wings if you stand in front of her.¡± She said smiling. I nodded and looked up, waiting for my mother to unfold her wings. She went up above in the air and extended her wings. Lith¡¯s jaw dropped, he was shocked senseless looking at his mother or to be precise her wings. He couldn¡¯t even describe what they were. If Lucy¡¯s wings were huge then these couldn¡¯t be described with words anymore. The whole sky was covered by darkness. It was dark all the time in the Vampire continent but he knew that this darkness was due to his mother¡¯s wings. His mother¡¯s wings looked the purest of ck. It was beautiful beyond belief. He did not know till where they extended, how wide and long they were but he knew that they definitely were way bigger than Lucy¡¯s. The people in the Vampire continent were panicking due to finding out that the silver-crimson moon had been blocked and the whole sky was covered in darkness which was darker than they have ever seen before. ¡°HOLY SHIT WHAT THE HELL HAPPEND IN EVERNIGHT??!!¡± ¡°IKR! the moon is gone!¡± ¡°THE MOON IS GONE!¡± ¡°MOON GONE!¡± ¡°MOON GONE!¡± ¡°Shut up idiots! The moon isn¡¯t gone, it is just covered due to her majesty opening her wings.¡± ¡°WAAAAAH!¡± ¡°Her majesty is really amazing!!!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that anyone¡¯s wings would be this big!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work harder to make my wings look like her majesty too!!!¡± ¡°Dream on dumbass! Nobody can be as majestic as her majesty!¡± ¡°LONG LIVE HER MAJESTY!¡± ¡°LONG LIVE HER MAJESTY!¡± The Vampire forums online went crazy in just minutes. They had never seen such a scene before. An Image had started to circte and it was clearly taken from the sky. It showed two gigantic pair of bat wings extending outwards from the center of the Vampire continent and towards the Belial and Treant ocean! It was very majestic! Lith on the other hand had no idea how big the wings really were and just thought that they were very big and bigger than his big sister¡¯s for sure. Lilith retracted her wings and made them smaller and came down and stood in front of her daughter and son. ¡°You look very pretty and beautiful with your wings out mama.¡± Lith said extending his hands outward asking for a hug. Lilith walked over and took him from Lucy and kissed him on his lips and said smiling ¡°Thankyou, baby.¡± ¡°Mom everytime you show your wings, I am mesmerized. I love seeing your wings.¡± Lucy said excitedly like a fangirl. ¡°Thankyou, dear.¡± Lilith kissed Lucy on her lips too and said smiling. She once again held Lucy¡¯s waist and with Lith her arms vanished from the spot. Chapter 19 Bath Lilith, Lucy and Lith arrived in Lilith¡¯s bedroom. Lilith let go of her daughter and put down her son. ¡°Let¡¯s go in for a bath, shall we?¡± Lilith said smiling and removed her own clothes followed by Lith¡¯s and then Lucy¡¯s. ¡°Hey you didn¡¯t even consider our opinion¡± Lucy said pouting, clearly displeased with her mother stripping her naked in an instant. ¡°Fufufu¡­ since when did the great Vampire Queen need to bother about anyone¡¯s opinion? My subjects, let¡¯s go.¡± Lilith chuckled and yed the Queen card and dragged her children in for a bath. We arrived at the familiar bathroom. It was the same as before. Big and spacious. There was small pond and there were green flowers around it. It had bamboo trees around too. It looked like a typical Japanese onsen back from Earth and at the edge of it, there were showerheads and small stools to sit on. The shampoo and soap were present near the showerheads. There was a shower room too next to it which could easily fit 3-5 people. Mother held our arms and dragged us in. Clearly with more enthusiasm than before today. She probably must be feeling happy about me sessful obtaining my wings. Lucy sat on a small stool with Lith in herp. Lith¡¯s butt was on Lucy¡¯s hairless pink slit and his face in between her two soft mounds. This was amon thing now. They¡¯ve had a lot of bath and this wasn¡¯t anything new for her. Lilith was washing Lucy¡¯s back like usual and Lith turned sideways and started ying with Lucy¡¯s boobs. He sucked on one of her nipple and pinched, twisted and pulled the other one. He swirled his tongue around the nipple in his mouth and sucked and bit on it. He kneaded both the breasts into whatever shape he desired and yed with her boobs until his mother finished washing his sister¡¯s back. Lucy all this time was caressing her brother¡¯s hair and didn¡¯t do anything much. His mother finished the back and then came in front to wash her front. She squatted down and was now at the level of her daughter. Lith¡¯s eye level was at his mother¡¯s neck and turning down he could see her hairless beautiful pink slit which was spread slightly due to her squatting. He would¡¯ve had an erection if he weren¡¯t a child and also this was amon urrence to him. He got up from his sister¡¯sp and came in front of his mother and started sucking milk from her breasts and yed with the other one with his hand. She washed Lucy¡¯s neck, cor, boobs and stomach. She then held Lucy¡¯s ass in her hand and did an upward gesture by pressing her palms on her ass upwards. Lucy got the signal and got up and came a walked a little near Lilith. Lith who was busy sucking milk with his mother¡¯s boobs could feel Lucy walking closer. He turned sideways to have a nce at her sister¡¯s beautiful hairless pussy getting washed by his mother¡¯s hand. She first washed Lucy¡¯s inner thighs and then went up and washed her pubic region where there was supposed to be hair and then cleaned her outer folds. She then massaged slightly and inserted her two fingers into her pussy and swirled it around causing little a moan to leak out of Lucy. This was amon urrence again and as she was about to pull her fingers out, something unexpected happend. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t stop.¡± Lucy closed her eyes and gathered all her courage to say this. Lilith could feel her daughter¡¯s inside tightening around her fingers when she said that. She looked at her daughter, a little surprised at how bold she had gotten but then smiled and said ¡°We can continueter dear but let¡¯s wash both of you first.¡± Lith was a little dumbfounded because he didn¡¯t know his sister would be this crazy and ask something like that to her own mother. Is my family crazy or are vampires just like this? What Lith didn¡¯t know was that having an incestuous rtionship was verymon in the Vampire, Werewolves, Dragons and Demon race. People in these four races weren¡¯t disgusted by such fact in any way. It was amon urrence because firstly, some people liked to keep their bloodlines pure, secondly, it was to have a feeling of taboo which would spice things up in the long lives of creatures of these races, thirdly, it was because some really loved each other. The rest of the races disliked and loathed such practices and the people who had such rtionships in other races, either used toe and settle down in these four countries or go to the neutral continent. Lilith washed Lucy¡¯s pussy and then turned her around. Lucy obediently bent over and lifter her ass up while putting her hands on the small stool for support. She spread her legs a little to give way for her mother to wash her. Lucy was clearly very resistant to the practice of her mother cleaning her butthole up for the first few months but couldn¡¯t really say no to her mother no matter how much embarrassed she got. Why would she say no in the first ce? She really had no reason to do so. Even Lith was a little resistant to it but then he realised he¡¯s a baby and he shouldn¡¯t be putting meaningless struggle and let her mother do as she pleases. It was as a matter of fact, good for him. No useless things were needed. Lith at first when he saw his mother and sister had the thought to bed them because they looked really beautiful. But as time went on his actually started loving them as a family and his desire to bed both of them grew even more. He didn¡¯t really know how he could actually do it but as time went on, he realised that both his mother and big sister are crazy just like him! It made things a lot easier for him. He didn¡¯t even need to say anything more to keep having his mother naked around him at night nor did he have to say anything to suck her or his sister¡¯s boobs anytime, anywhere. He could even suck his sister¡¯s boobs in front of his mother if he wanted. They both were very open and loving. He could for sure say that he had the best family. Lilith looking at her daughter obediently bending over, smiled knowing that she wanted all of this to be over quickly so she could get down to the main business. She put her hand forward and spread her ass cheeks. Lith broke his baby form and kept staring at his sister¡¯s beautiful pink puckered butthole. He hadn¡¯t really seen it before because he used to either sit next to his sister or he used to get washed first and then sent to the bathtub or that she was never present to bath together. He forgot to look away and kept staring at it. Lilith looked at her son looking at her daughter¡¯s butthole and smirked and didn¡¯t directly start cleaning her. She waited for him to turn around. She even spread her daughter¡¯s ass cheeks a little more and then freed her one hand and used it to spread her pussy lips. After a while, while finding no finger inside her Lucy turned around and saw that her dear brother was looking at he, or to be precise, at her ass. She got embarrassed and wanted to turn around but on second thought turned around and let him look as he pleased. Her thoughts went the along like ¡®He¡¯s already seen my everything, what¡¯s more that is left?¡¯ And also the fact that she loved him very dearly and so let him do as he pleased. After a while, Lilith cleared her throat and asked half teasing, half smiling to Lith ¡°Looked enough dear? Can I start cleaning her now?¡± Lith was embarrassed, he didn¡¯t know for how long was he staring. He was about to turn away at first after having a little look but then his mother spread it even more, giving him a clear view so he didn¡¯t look away and was mesmerized with the view he now had. One should know, he was nothing but a mere neen year old virgin even in his first life and this was his first time seeing it so clearly. Thus, he was dazed. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lith said and turned around. Lucy turned around after hearing her mother¡¯s gentle and sweet voice and looked at her first and then at Lith and nodded and quickly turned away. Clearly, embarrassed. Lith was again dumbfounded but it was a good thing for him. Lilith spread her daughter¡¯s ass cheeks again and this time she wetted her finger with water and put it in her daughter. Her insides were tightened due to embarrassment and clearly didn¡¯t give way for her mother¡¯s invading fingers. ¡°Dear, go sit there and wait for your turn, mama has to clean your big sis first.¡± Lilith looked at Lith, smiled and said. Lith let go of her boobs and obediently went and sat to the side and was watching how his mother cleaned his sister. Lilith stood up and went behind Lucy. She bent forward and gently caressed her boobs and whispered in her ear ¡°Rx, no need to be so nervous and embarrassed in front of mama.¡± Lucy, after hearing her mother call herself ¡°mama¡± instead of ¡°mom¡± knew that she was currently treating her as a little kid, same like how she treats Lith. Nothing can be done about it. She rxed herself and became an obedient child. Lilith after finding her daughter¡¯s resistance gone and her finger going inside easily,ughed internally. She knew her daughter very much liked to be pampered by her and also getting treated like a little kid and thusughed knowing she did a good job. She knew her kids well. She swirled her finger inside and then brought he back out. She wetted it and put it back again. She then massaged the insides of her daughter and let her loosen up a little. She then put in a second finger after finding it loose enough and did the same thing. Lucy felt good with what her mother was doing but she didn¡¯t moan. Her mother clearly didn¡¯t do anything more than cleaning her and it didn¡¯t arouse her much. Lilith finished cleaning her daughter and gave her one final wash. She then spanked her ass lightly causing a p to be heard loud enough to Lith too and said ¡°go in the bathtub now.¡± Lucyplied. Lilith then came over to Lith and washed him up good from the back. She came at front and squatted and then directly made him stand up. She cleaned him up from head to his stomach and then got down to the area near his dick. She gently held it and tried to pull the foreskin back. It didn¡¯te back much. This was a daily routine for her. She does this so she can know, if she needed to get his inner parts cleaned or not and also to have a check at it¡¯s growth. It was increasing day by day. To an old Vampire like her with a never ending lifespan, these six years felt very short and she could see her son growing well. It was like watching a timpse for her. She made sure she to check his everything growing and didn¡¯t miss out on anything. She then turned him around and he too bent down. She put one finger in and it went inside. She knew he was rxed and she felt happy that he was in such a way around her. She cleaned him and then gave him one final wash and asked him to go the bathtub. She then went on to wash herself. Chapter 20 Bath (2) Lith walked over towards Lucy and Lucy looking at him approach her opened her arms with a smile. Lith went in for a hug. She took him in and now Lith wrapped his arms around her neck, his legs dangling on her sides and his face in between her boobs. He looked at her and she, noticing his gaze looked at him and bent her head down knowing fully well what wanted. She gave him a deep, loving kiss. Lith the started sucking on her boobs and yed with the other one. It went on for a while and he exchanged the nipple with the other one in the middle and continued ying with her boobs until their mother arrived. ¡°Ara sweetie, you¡¯ll steal my baby if you keep letting him y like that. Fufufu.¡± Lilith arrived in the bathtub and joked. ¡°Mama¡¯s boobies are the best.¡± Lith said and changed party quickly when his mother arrived. Lucy wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t because she too knew her mother¡¯s breast were the best. She had firsthand experience! ¡°Fufufu. Thankyou, baby.¡± Lilith kissed Lith on his lips and then let him suck on her big mommy milkers. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lucy said with a red face on the side, clearly, very embarrassed to continue. ¡°Being hasty, are we? Fufufu¡­don¡¯t worry dear, mama knows what you want.¡± Lilith said chuckling a little. Lith at this point, knew one thing very well. If he wanted to, he could just ask his mother and sister to sleep with him. There wasn¡¯t anything much needed to be done to bed both of them. They loved him very much and would be very happy to get much closer and intimate with him. He too loved them the same as they did to him and really wanted to be more intimate with them. Damn, this child body! Lilith extended her arms and Lucy got in her embrace. Both her and Lith were now sucking milk from her boobs. She looked at them lovingly and caressed their hair. She too loved it when her children sucked on her nipples. Their sucking, swirling and biting actions aroused her and gave her a very good sensation. She didn¡¯t start masturbating right away before was because she wanted to be normal with them. She soon realised that, her children were as crazy as her. They craved her touch just like how she craved theirs. She couldn¡¯t hold it in much longer, she then touched her pink lips and started stroking them. Up, down, circles and just when she was about to put her fingers in, she felt someone else¡¯s handing in her way. ¡°L-l-let m-me mom¡± Lucy said with a tomato red face. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at her. ¡°Fufufu¡­. you sure sweetie? Mama is very high maintenance and won¡¯t be satisfied if you do it half heartedly.¡± Lilith chuckled and joked. She then kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead. She knew full well that even if her daughter, who was very inexperienced, caressed her secret garden, she¡¯ll feel good anyway because she loved her and craved for her touch and it was even better than her touching herself. So what if it is an inexperienced hand? Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and started stroking her mother¡¯s pussy lips. She went up, down and circles for a while and then put her two fingers in. ¡°Mhm sweetie¡­.go on, go in further.¡± Lilith moaned. Lith looked at his mother¡¯s face which was now of pure bliss. It had a tinge of red on her pale face and he was very amused by it. He had never seen such a face before. He nevertheless continued sucking and ying with his sister¡¯s boobs with his free hand. Lucy shoved her fingers deeper into her mother¡¯s pussy. She was wet herself because she had never done such deeds before and it was very exciting to her. She continued putting it deep in and once her whole fingers were inside she started moving them and massaging her mother¡¯s insides. She then pulled it back and then shoved it in. She, after finding it easy to slide in and out started doing a to and fro motion. ¡°Mmhmm¡­ahh¡­ahh¡­yes y-yes..just like that¡­¡± she arched her back a little and moaned. ¡°Mama are you okay?¡± Lith put on a concerned face and asked her. He couldn¡¯t help it. He was really enjoying watching her mother¡¯s face full of ecstasy but he had to ask because he was a six year old child. Children shouldn¡¯t know such stuff. ¡°Hmm¡­yes baby mother is okay. She is just having a little fun with big sis¡­mhm..ahe here, give mama a kiss.¡± My mother really is a crazy women. She could still be sane and make such bold requests. Iplied with her requests. She gave me a deep kiss on my lips but as I was about to pull back, I found something soft poking at my lips. I knew it was my mother¡¯s tongue invading in. I¡¯ve always wanted her to do it because I clearly couldn¡¯t as I had no reasons to do so. I let her in and do whatever she wanted. Her tongue invaded my mouth and she started licking my insides hungrily. I tried to move my tongue but found her tongue doing a one sided battle with mine. I moved it and tried to battle with her experienced and strong tongue but s she didn¡¯t let me do as I please and took the lead into doing this. Lucy meanwhile was sucking and fingering her mother. She felt a hand grab her ass. Lith too felt a hand grab his ass but he knew it was his mother. He let her do as she wanted because he didn¡¯t have the strength to resist anyway. He broke the passionate kiss with his mothed. A string of saliva made a bridge between their lips. ¡°Mmhm¡­.ahh¡­ahh¡­sweetie go a little faster, mama is almost there now¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­.ahhh¡­yes¡­yes sweetie.. ¡°Mhm¡­.ahhh¡­Hnggghh¡­ahhhhhhh..¡± Lilith arched her back and moaned loudly and climaxed. She was driven to climax by her daughter¡¯s finger! Lilith¡¯s haggard breath stabilized and she pulled Lucy in for a passionate kiss. Lith was sort of jealous now. Damn this child body! Chapter 21 Backstory Lith was sitting in the arms of his mother, who was now kissing his big sister passionately. To not feel jealous of them, he distracted himself by doing his favorite thing. Sucking milk out his mother¡¯s lovely breasts. Lilith after her climax had rity return to her and realized the situation she was in. She found herself kissing her daughter passionately and her daughter was also responding her with the same enthusiasm. She also found the familiar little vampire of her¡¯s drinking her milk out of her breasts. Even though she loved her kids to a very crazy degree, this was still a little embarrassing for her. Nevertheless, she quickly let go of such embarrassment andposed herself and started enjoying this intimate feelings of their kids for her. After a few minutes, ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­huff¡± Heavy breaths could be heard taken in and out of Lucy who broke the kiss to get a breather. ¡°Let¡¯s go out of water first dear and then continue.¡± Lilith gave Lucy a kiss on her forehead and held her by the waist and Lith in her arms and got out of the water. She then dried then dried them up and herself by wind magic. She picked Lith up in her arms. His butt rested on her left forearm and his hands wrapped around her neck. Lilith then put her right hand on her Lucy¡¯s butt and picked her up. Lucy was surprised and had a feeling that she¡¯ll fall so he quickly clung onto her mother for support. She now looked like a kotched onto a tree. She wrapped her arms and legs on her mother¡¯s body from the right side. Lilith walked out of the bathroom carrying Lith and Lucy on either sides of her and ced them gently on the big bed. Lilith ced Lucy in the middle. Lith who knew what his mother was upto started ying with his big sister¡¯s breasts. Lucy was a little nervous because she had never done such a thing before. Lilith was amused looking at her son who didn¡¯t evenin why he was put away from her. She looked at her daughter and knew that she was nervous. She hadn¡¯t given her daughter the ¡°talk¡± because her daughter was always busy either studying, fighting or speeding up to get stronger. It had been almost 500 years since she was this intimate with her. Before Lith was born Lucy and her shared hugs asionally and kisses were rare and they were only done on her cheeks or forehead because Lucy was very shy and embarrassed easily. After Lith¡¯s birth she felt that her daughter wanted to be touched by her just like how she did with Lith and so she became more proactive. She realised today that, she hadn¡¯t given her daughter the ¡°talk¡± when she heard her daughter asking her to not stop fingering her pussy. So, she made up her mind and decided that today she¡¯ll teach both of them. Lilith being the strong and independent that she was, was also naturally a very proud being. Her pride in herself was even more than what the dragons felt about themselves. This was because she was born strong. Thus, due to her pride, she never really cared about anyone and only cared about herself. She started to get stronger. Crushed anyone who made trouble with her and started rising to the top. Her affinity was towards all the elements. During her journey, many tried to take advantage of her or court her or straight up **** her but she was luckily protected by an Emperor rank of the Vampire race at that time. It was the countess of the n Frenir. Thus, Lilith under her protection, got stronger and stronger and eventually, she killed the supreme of the then Vampire race and took his ce. She had no intention in doing so but she did it because of him wanting to bed her. She was disgusted by such things and loathed every male. She only had one person as her ally and that was the countess. She didn¡¯t care about the countess much either because she knew that the countess only took her in so that she could get more benefits. It was very clear to her because the countess really did do exactly that. She dered her as her adopted daughter and she got a lot of benefits from the king. Later, she tried to arrange a marriage between her ¡°daughter¡± and the king, which enraged Lilith. Nobody knew how strong Lilith was because she never really showed her true strength to anyone but that day, she annihted the n Frenir as a whole and went over to the Vampire king and beat him to half death. She was in the midst of killing him when she heard a baby¡¯s cry and she looked towards the source and it was of a female Vampire holding a baby in her arms. It was very far away from her but Lilith had all her senses enhanced. She looked at the women who was looking at her baby gently and lovingly and she felt a feeling she never felt before. It was the first feeling of having a desire to love and care about someone but Lilith at that time didn¡¯t know about it. She killed the Vampire King in rage and then took the position of the new Vampire Queen. She then started going out more in the world. All this time she was trying to get stronger and stronger but now that she really was strong, she wanted to explore and know more about this weird feeling she had. The Vampire Queen then walked in the world of mortals and roamed the world. The world suffered due to her roaming around. The felt the power of the new Vampire Queen. For a period of time, the whole world was in chaos, just because the Vampire Queen wanted to explore a feeling. It was during those years of her roaming that she got acquainted with the NEET Lucifer and Mayzin, the now Dragon Empresss and Agalea Grace, the now Elven Queen. These three weren¡¯t supremes yet butter through a series of experiences, they became one. They had the support of the Vampire Queen who terrorized the world and it was easy for them to be a Supreme rank. At that time there was no Supreme rank for the Demon and Elven race and so it was rtively easy for Lucifer and Agalea to be one. Lucifer didn¡¯t want to be a Supreme rank and only wanted toze around and be a NEET. She didn¡¯t want to work! She was a spoiled child. Her grandfather was the Supreme rank of the Angel race and he always kept pestering her to get stronger and be independent. She hated the ¡°old¡± man for annoying her day and night. He didn¡¯t even let her ck off! She somehow got to the Emperor rank and ran away from home so she couldze around but s! She met the Vampire Queen! The Vampire Queen looked at her like a country bumpkin finally arriving at a city and looking around and feeling amazed by anything and everything. Lilith was amused by the fact at how such a dumb being like Lucifer could be so strong and took an interest in her. Lucifer after getting acquainted with Lilith kept nagging about how her old man kept pestering her. Lilith then told Lucifer that if she bes a Supreme rank, which is only a step away now, she could get rid of her old man andze around as much as she want. The dumb and gullible Lucifer thought that it made sense and worked hard for almost a hundred thousand years! She cursed Lilith and her old man Alex Pdin day and night. It was one step! One bloody step to bing a supreme rank! Yet it took so long! Finally, she became a Supreme rank with the help of her grandfather and ¡°friend¡± Lilith. She wanted toze around now and really didn¡¯t want to see the faces of Lilith and her old man. Alex¡¯s heart softened. He knew his granddaughter had worked really hard. So he built a ce for her to stay. Now that she became a Supreme rank of the Demon race and had a whole race under her, he made the ce in between the 666th floor of the abyss and the ninth floor of hell. He asked her how she wanted her ce to be and Lucifer had only ever been to Lilith¡¯s castle or to her old man¡¯s Pce. She hated the heavenly pce a lot due to it¡¯s sacred and majestic aura, so she without thinking chose to have a same looking castle as that of Lilith. Alex, like a good grandfather made that Castle for her with the help of Witches and he subconsciously added some sacred and majestic aura on the gothic castle. The castle was simr to that of Lilith¡¯s but not same. Lucifer chose to seclude herself in her castle and didn¡¯te out for a long time. She had been forcefully dragged outter by her old man due to problems arising in the Demon race and she like a good friend she was, went to Lilith to get help ahem ahem to y with her. She missed her friend and hey you should catch up with your friends. Lilith gave her advice that she should just put all the work on her subordinates so she made the seven sins overlords. She made two more friends due to Lilith and her days went byzing or ying with Lilith, Mayzin and Agalea. Lilith then met Mayzin and Agalea through a series of twists and coincidences. Agaleater became the Elven Queen with the help of Lilith and Lucifer¡¯s support. Lucifer clearly didn¡¯t do anything and justzed around. Her subordinates were the one who did all the necessary paper work. Thus, with the help of the Demon race and Vampire race, she became a Supreme rank and the Elven Queen. Mayzin¡¯s case was a little tricky. There wasn¡¯t any empty position for the Supreme rank as it was upied by Dagassi, the Dragon Emperor. Through a series of turns and with the support of the Demon race, the Vampire race and the Elven race, she became another Supreme rank of the Dragons. Dagassi was very reluctant to have apetitor and many higher ups also didn¡¯t want another Supreme rank due to them having to get divided and not get the chance to have a good rest due to the continent being in chaos. Dragons loved to sleep on their treasures in their territories and would not work if not needed. Thus, many objected with a second Supreme rank but all of the objection was for naught. The Vampire Queen said that if anyone dared to hinder in Mayzin¡¯s ascension, they¡¯ll be making an enemy out of her. Although the terror and chaos she created were very fresh to them, the Dragons being the prideful creatures they were, didn¡¯t wanted to listen to an outsider and that too a blood sucking Vampire. They forgot that it was a Supreme rank existence which killed the former Supreme rank of the Vampire race and openly dered that they didn¡¯t want to Mayzin to be the Supreme rank. Even Dagassi did the same thing. The other races kept quite and so did the Supreme ranks of the other races. So what if there is another supreme rank added? They were already very rare and on top of that if some more people join, they¡¯ll atleast have more people to talk to and alleviate their boredom. The world is so big and even if there were to be ten thousand supreme ranks, it¡¯ll not be enough to share thend of the world. The Dragons were clearly beingzy bums who didn¡¯t wanted to work and foolishly challenged a Supreme rank. There was no dumb ways to die magazine at that time or else the name of whole race had been added to it. Thus, Lilith became known as the Strongest Vampire in history and also the Strongest being in the world. Not any Supreme rank could beat another to half death like this. What the world didn¡¯t know was that Lilith wasn¡¯t a Supreme rank and her little secret was only known to a handful of people. Dagassi who experienced her fist firsthand was one of them and her three friends and Alex. Lucifer couldn¡¯t shut up and went to Alex to gossip about Lilith and told him this secret. Later she got a lot of beating by her. Supreme rank beings were demigods in the world and above them was a secret ss which not many people knew. It was the ascension to godhood. The secret ss was called the Legendary rank! A rank above the Supreme rank. Supremes were called such because after ascending from the Emperor realm the body, spirit and sould undergoes a qualitative change. The world undergoes slight change whenever someone ascends to a Supreme rank. It can be considered with the example of a volcanic eruption. The world changes due to it and the eruption is shown to everyone and It is a natural phenomenon. Ascension to a demigod is also a natural phenomenon and thus the world undergoes a change. To go from Emperor rank to Supreme rank, one doesn¡¯t need resources but one needs to understand andprehend the nature of the world. Thus everything depended upon theprehension ability of an individual. Lucifer thus had to work her ass off day by day for almost a hundred thousand years due to it. Her stupid self couldn¡¯tprehend things easily and thus she took the help of Lilith and her old man. She worked hard but, day and night she worked just so she couldze aroundter. Mayzin and Agalea were smart people and didn¡¯t need take a lot of time like her but their time was also half of Lucifer¡¯s time. The secret ss was then the ascension from demigod to true god. It was a secret known to almost none. It is said that if the world wanted you to, then it would help you in this or else there really isn¡¯t any chance to ascend. Till history there were only three such existences. One of them being Lilith. More about this topicter. Lilith in these adventuring and exploring days actually forgot the reason why she was out roaming. Only after her three friends became Supreme ranks did she realise that she was roaming the world for a reason and not for terrorizing it. Chapter 22 Talk Lilith terrorized and roamed the world for almost half a million years. This period was called as the Lilith¡¯s era due to the sheer amount of terror she caused and the chaos that ensued. One tenth of the Dragons got wiped off. It was an unprecedented feat and it wasn¡¯t achievable by anyone. Worst of all the demise of the Dragons was caused due to just a stupid reason. It was during these years that she met Lucifer, Mayzin and Agalea. After spending time with them and having them ascend into Supreme rank did Lilith realise that she had forgotten the reason why she was roaming in the first ce. Thus 10,000 years ago Lilith once again searched for this feeling but did it secretly. The world gradually recovered. The dead people, some important figures were resurrected and most of them reincarnated. Some reincarnated people had their memories intact and they spread the terror of Lilith everywhere. Gradually, the chaos died down after Lilith withdrew and the world got it¡¯s much needed peace. Lilith in these 10,000 years realised what the feeling was and what she really wanted to do. She wanted to have someone to love to, to care and protect them. She wanted to feel the warmth of a family. Thus, she discussed about these feelings with her three friends. They met many times in these 10,000 years and one time Lucifer joked that Lilith should just adopt her and take care of her. She was then held by Agalea and Mayzin and got spanked by Lilith for a few hours for her terrible joke. These fourdies had one thing inmon, they didn¡¯t like the fact of getting their eggs fertilized by a man they didn¡¯t even love. But they had to somehow help Lilith with starting a family. Thus, they contacted the Queen Mother of the Witches. The Queen Mother of the Witches, Florencia Rain, gave them a few tools. One was a tool for semen preservation. One for restraining a man and paralyzing him in such a way that only his healthy seeds woulde out and he would have no way to resist or alter his seeds during the process of semen collection. There was onest tool which was to help in getting inseminated. She also gave them pills which needed to be taken before and after birth. All these procedures would help a virgin women give birth without having to lose her virginity. Why did Florencia had such a procedure avable? It was simple. Many witches also didn¡¯t like getting a man inside them. They only cared about themselves. The birth rate of the witch race was on a decline and thus Florencia came up with such a procedure to help the Witch race continue. Now the poption was growing at a steady rate. Lilith and Agalea decided that they¡¯ll start a family. Agalea after hearing the witch¡¯s exination felt that this was a good thing for her. She was worried that she really would need to marry someone to continue her own bloodline. Mayzin on the other hand didn¡¯t think much about it. She really didn¡¯t care about starting a family. She loved her treasure and also she had friends to spend time with, so at that moment there was no such thought in her mind. Lucifer, well she was Lucifer. Nobody asked her anything about this topic because the threedies knew that she didn¡¯t care about this family stuff and only wanted toze around and be a certified NEET. If her behavior were to be known by the outside world, she definitely would¡¯ve be the goddess of all the NEETs around the world and be worshipped and revered by them. So around a thousand years back, Agalea and Lilith found two good candidates for fertilizing their eggs. The Witch Queen Mother said that because of using her tools, there would not be any characteristic of the man¡¯s side and the baby be it male or female would have all it¡¯s characteristics like the mother. As long as the semen is healthy and potent, any man can be used and their rank doesn¡¯t matter much, she said. Lilith and Agalea, on not wanting to take any chances kidnapped two Supreme rank beings, collected their seeds, first fertilized their eggs and after ensuring that it was sessful, killed them both. Just like that two Supreme ranks were killed a thousand years ago and nobody even realised. The stronger the person who is about to give birth, the longer the pregnancy period. Lilith wanted to have two kids no matter what gender and Agalea was okay with only one. Lilith collected a few vials of the man¡¯s semen and stored it so that she could use it again to get pregnent for the second time. Agalea being a Supreme rank and an Elf who generally had long pregnancies, took 300 years to give birth. She gave birth to a girl and named her Alea. Lucifer when she came to congratte Agalea joked that her naming sense was bad because she just gave her baby a name which derived from her own. This time, it was Lilith and Mayzin who held Lucifer and Agalea who spanked her ass. Lilith¡¯s pregnancy was even more exaggerated. It took her 500 years to give birth to Lucy. She was Legendary rank after all. 500 years long time is no joke. A normal mortal family could have atleast 5 generation in this meantime. When Lucy awakened her magic core, she started training crazily and thus Lilith felt that it was time for another child. Thus 500 yearster, Lith was born. All in all, she never really took a man¡¯s thing inside of her and she didn¡¯t really know how it felt but she knows about everything about it. She was more than half a million years old like Lucifer, Mayzin and Agalea. All this time, she had onlydies serve her. Her castle maids used to serve her most of the time with their mouth and fingers. The maid which drove the carriage to the merchant district, her name was Freya Woods and she had been serving her for the longest time. Lilith also did these things with Lucifer, Mayzin and Agalea. Lucifer after feeling how amazing it felt, used toe from time to time to ¡®y¡¯ with Lilith. The fourdies would meet from time to time and have hearty chats and a foursome with each other. Lucifer even brought some toys after looking it on the inte. Those were only used on her and the other threedies didn¡¯t prefer to put it in. She nevertheless enjoyed it and told the other three that they were missing up on good things. Thus, like that time continued to pass until Lucy was born and Lilith had someone to call as family. Then, Lith was born and she really feltplete with her two children. It had been six years since theyst met and talked. They came and congratted her when Lith was born. They were present when she was giving birth to him. They left after congratting and Lith never got to see them. Thedies were present in Lucy¡¯s and Alea¡¯s birth too. They were very close friends and stuck together. Even thezy Lucifer left her couch to specially take care of Lilith during her child birth. Back to the present. Lilith was looking at the nervous Lucy and also Lith who was fondling Lucy¡¯s breasts. She gently got up and sat upright. Lucy looked at her mother confused and Lith too did the same. Why did she get up? They both thought. All three were currently naked. ¡°Baby,e to mother¡¯sp.¡± Lilith looked at Lith and said gently. Lith didn¡¯t know why his mother suddenly called him but he went nevertheless. Lucy too got up looking at her mother was now sitting facing her with her little brother in herp. He too was facing her. ¡°Dear, I actually forgot to give you the ¡®talk¡¯ about certain matters. Please forgive mom for that.¡± Lilith said gently. Lith realised why he was suddenly called upon. It seems that his mother was going to give the ¡®talk.¡¯ Lucy didn¡¯t understand why her mother was apologizing all of a sudden but she nevertheless gently said ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry mom. ¡± not knowing what the ¡®talk¡¯ meant. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll be teaching you about these things too and giving you the talk. You are too young for it, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand certain things. You can ask mamater again. When you grow up and if you forget about it, you can ask mama to repeat the same thing again, okay?¡± Lilith said gently to Lith and kissed his cheeks. Lith didn¡¯t know how to react. His mother was very caring but his mother actually is going to give him the talk when he was six. His little Lith couldn¡¯t even stand properly for heaven¡¯s sake! He stopped overthinking and simply nodded and kissed her back. Lilith opened her legs and spread it in an M shape and was holding Lith in between her. She asked Lucy toe near her and get into the same position. When Lucy got into the position, she closed her legs and sat in a lotus position again with Lith sitting on her left thigh. He was sitting sideways and had the side view of his mother¡¯s beautiful breasts and face and full view of his sister¡¯s pink slit and the rest of the body. She had her back supported on the backrest of the bed and upright and had her legs in a M shape, giving a good view of her pussy. She was very embarrassed but did as her mother told her anyway. Lilith too got into such a position. She didn¡¯t need backrest. She was very flexible and agile enough to be stay stable at such a position. She asked Lith to sit at the side in the middle of both of them. He now had the full view of his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s body and their beautiful hairless lower lips. ¡°Ladies have pleasure spots in various areas and to trigger those pleasure spots, one needs to do certain things and¡­¡± Mother continued lecturing both of us. She, with one hand showed certain areas of pleasure spots and with the other hand she simultaneously touched big sister in the same spot as she did on her own body. She then touched her pussy with her hand and spread it and also did the same with big sister and exined that the vaginal opening is where one babiese from and the way to have babies. Me being a six year old had to show appropriate reactions, so I put my two fingers in her hole and said ¡°Really? I came from this ce of mama?¡± in a shocked and surprised tone. Lilith chuckled at her son¡¯s curiosity but nodded nheless. She then went on and on and exined everything to them. ¡°So we take this big thing in here?¡± Lucy said gasping when her mother showed her a toy. ¡­. ¡°Then they release their seeds..¡± ¡­. ¡°Babiese out¡­¡± ¡­. ¡°¡­love juicese out when they feel good..¡± This went on for a while and mother touched herself, my sister and even me and exined various things. She made me touch her and big sister and do certain things to understand better. ¡°Alright, we are done now. Do you want to try it out now with mama, sweetie?¡± Lilith said smiling to Lucy. Lucy was now a little embarrassed but not nervous anymore. She nodded her head shyly. Lilith then got to Lucy¡¯s side and ced Lith in between her and Lucy so that he can get a good look on what is going on. She then ced her hand on her lower lips and she started stroking it. She did it slowly at first but then started increasing her pace. Lucy was clearly enjoying this foreign sensation. She moaned a little in between. Lith was ying with his sister¡¯s boobs and he added more pleasure to which she was feeling with her mother¡¯s strokes on her pussy. He was also looking down to get a good view of it. Lilith then, after finding that her daughter¡¯s entrance had gotten wet enough, licked her fingers and made them wet and put it in Lucy¡¯s pussy. ¡°Ohhh¡± Lucy maoned a little more louder than before. Lilith then started thrusting her fingers in and out at a fast face. Slick¡­slick .. Erotic noises were heard when her finger was going to and fro in her. She started increasing the pace. Lith too started focusing more on pleasuring his sister, so he started sucking, biting and pinching her nipples. Lilith bent over a little and started having a passionate kiss with Lucy. Lucy was almost there now¡­ ¡°Mhm¡­.faster¡­.mama go a little faster¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­ah..¡± Lilith increased her pace and started getting more aggressive and ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh!¡± Lucy moaned and arched her back and climaxed. Love juices poured out making Lilith¡¯s hand all wet. She licked her hand and tasted her daughter¡¯s juices for the first time and purred in satisfaction. ¡°Want to taste your big sis¡¯s love juices baby?¡± Lilith looked at Lith looking at her and winked and asked. Lith didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her. He chose his right to remain silent. Lilith looked at Lith not responding to her but looking at her intently, chuckled. She knew he too could feel embarrassed sometimes and thus he didn¡¯t say anything. She put her fingers in his mouth and let him have a taste of it. Lith licked the juices on his mother¡¯s fingers clean. ¡°There¡¯s more there if you want.¡± She smiled and pointed at Lucy¡¯s dripping pussy. He once again didn¡¯t say anything and just went to Lilith¡¯s side and put her nipples in his mouth and started sucking her aggressively telling her indirectly to stop making him feel embarrassed. Lilith chuckled at her son¡¯s little antics. She gave him a kiss on his lips and then bent down and licked Lucy¡¯s pussy. Lith too bent down and started licking his big sis¡¯s pussy alongside his mother. His tongue shed with his mother sometimes and she brought her mouth closer to his and did a tongue battle with him while staying on Lucy¡¯s lower lips. After licking her clean, Lilith got up, smirked and teasingly said ¡°Now, this is your mama¡¯s turn. Who¡¯sing?¡± Chapter 23 Thirteen 23 Thirteen Lilith and Lucy, two silver hair and purple eyed siblings, looked at their mother''s seductive figure and blushed visibly. They both literally almost looked the same as their mother but still couldn''t help but feel that their mother was just too beautiful and on top of that the pose she was in, made her look a lot sexy. She was sitting with her back resting on the back rest of the bed and she had spread her legs wide. Wide enough that her pink lower lips parted a little. This pose, along with her seductive and charming voice totally opposite to her motherly figured caused both the inexperienced virgins to tremble in embarrassment. Even the thick skinned Lith could feel his face burning with embarrassment. Both of them didn''t dare to look at their mother in her eyes. Lilith covered her mouth with one hand and tried to hold in herughter after looking at her children''s cute faces. She was enjoying every moment of it. She looked at them intently, hoping to burn this scene into her mind and remember this forever. Lith quicklyposed himself by realizing his dream. That''s right, his dream as of now was to bed both his big sister and mother. This was officially the first step. He then without waiting for his big sister, made his move. Lith went to his mother and got on his knees. He started sucking milk out of her boobs and pinched her other nipple with his one hand. His other free hand went downwards towards his mother''s secret garden. Lilith was surprised to see her son taking the lead over her daughter. She gasped after feeling his touch in herher region. She got wet instantly after feeling his strokes on her lower lips. It was too exciting for her! She held her son''s face and started kissing him passionately. Lith kissed his mother, kneaded one of her breasts, and was now rubbing her clit with two fingers. "Mhfm....nhghhn..." his mother''s muffled moans came into his ears. Lucy looked at her mother and brother kissing passionately and remembered that a few moments ago, her mother was doing the same thing to her. She blushed remembering it. She had never felt so good! Lith broke the kiss and a bridge made of saliva was formed in between his and Lilith''s lips. He stopped rubbing her pussy and went over to his big sister. Lilith was a little disappointed to look at him go away like that. Lith went to his sister and whispered something in her ear. Lucy blushed hearing her brother''s words but nodded her head in a cute manner. Her face a little red. She crawled to her mother''s side and sat behind her. She then adjusted her mother into her bosoms, making her neck rest in between her cleavage and held her mother''s waist. Her legs were on the sides of her mother. She then nodded at Lith ensuring that she did what he told. Lith crawled towards his mother. Lucy looking at Lith approach Lilith, spread her legs a little wide with her hands. Lith was now in front of Lilith. He then nodded at his sister. Lilith looking at her children doing their own things with her body, was amused. She didn''t think that her children would work together to handle her. She knew full well what these two were going to do to her. Her pussy started drooling from excitement a little. She smirked and teasingly said "Please go easy on your poor old mama, my babies." Lith''s ears went a little red but he didn''t show any signs on his face due to her teasing. Lucy on the other hand blushed and her face was much redder than before. She too didn''t respond and instead started nibbling on her mother''s ear. Lith went down towards his mother''s sweet honeypot. He gave her pussy a lick. It excited him a little. The feeling of doing something taboo and the taste of the forbidden juice sure was thrilling. He licked her more and more and started rubbing his fingers on her clit. Lilith, knowing full well what was about to happen still shivered in excitement when she felt her sons''s lick on her. To add to that, she even felt her daughter nibbling on her ears. Feeling Lith''s licks and him rubbing her now sensitive clit, she moaned and grabbed Lith''s silver hair lightly and pushed him deeper a little. Lucy looking at her mother''s expression knew that the time was right. She let go of her ears and opened her mouth a little showing her ferocious Vampire fangs. She then bit her mother''s neck and started drinking blood from her. "Ohhhhhhh" Lilith moaned and her body jerked in pleasure when Lucy bit her neck. Lith knew this was his sister''s doing and seizing the chance he quickly put two of fingers in his mother''s pussy. "Ahhhhh" Lilith''s body jerked one more time. Her back arched and she rested her head on her daughter''s shoulders. Her eyes rolled a bit backward. Lucy held her mother''s boobs and started kneading them. She then held her nipples and pulled them outwards. Milk sprayed everywhere and "Mhm...ahhh..." Lilith started shivering and moaning a little loudly. Lith''s hair was a mess. There was milk on it and his mother had ruffled his hair and made it more messy. He didn''t mind it and started thrusting his finger to and fro and licking and sucking on her clit. Lucy stopped drinking her mother''s blood and started licking her wound clean. She then licked her neck and went upwards. When she reached her face, Lilith held her daughter''s face and started a passionate kiss with her. Lilith was not getting her pussy licked by her son, her nipples pinched, twisted and pulled by her daughter, who was also engaged in a passionate kiss with her. Lith, even though his fingers were small, still felt tight inside of his mother. Her insides were now moving as if massaging his fingers and he knew that she was close to climaxing. He pulled his sister''s nipple with his free hand, indicating her to do something. Lucy feeling her brother''s pull, broke the kiss with her mother and bit on her neck again. She was also now groping her breasts aggressively, leaving a little red marks on it. Due to her groping, more and more milk sprayed out. Her hand was in a milky mess. Lith could feel his mother was now close so he increased his pace. He started thrusting his fingers in and out and licked and sucked her clit more aggressively. "Ah...ah....ah.." "Oh baby....faster...mama is close...faster... Lucy and Lith both got more and more aggressive and "Ohhhhhhhhh" Fuuusshhh... Lilith climaxed and a gushing sound was heard. Lith not wasting anything startes gulping down his mother''s love juices. It tasted sweet and had a slight rosey vor to it. His sister''s juices earlier had a mix of sweet and salty taste with a strong rosey vor. Their vors wereplete opposite to their personalities. His mother''s vor was gentle who was very wild and crazy and his sister''s vor was wild who was very shy and gentle. "Huff...huff...huff..." Lilith breathed heavily. "That was amazing. Goodjob, babies." She smiled and kissed Lucy on her lips first and then Lith on his lips not minding tasting her own love juice. Lucy after her kiss with her mother got down and licked her mother''s pussy clean. She too wanted to have a taste of her mother''s juice. Lilith felt very proud of her children. This was their first time and yet they did such a good job. She then felt something hot poking her at the stomach area and looked down to find her son''s small penis whose foreskin hadn''t been pulled back yet, oozing a little precum from it. She chuckled and said "Look baby, this thing of yours is erect now." Lith knew full well what she was talking about but didn''t look down and hugged her and put his face near her neck. No matter how thick skinned he was, he was still an inexperienced virgin who had little to no idea on how to respond to such words. Lilith giggled looking at his cute reaction and said "Mama would''ve taken care of Lith''s thing but you are too young right now. Your foreskin couldn''t be pulled backpletely either now. I think the rate at which you are growing, it''ll bepletely pulled back when you are thirteen." Lilith said as a matter of factly, not considering even for a bit if she should say this or not. Lucy who heard her mother talking about his little brother''s penis, was a little embarrassed from hearing such words from her mother. She was the Queen, you know? There wasn''t the slightest Queenly demeanor at all. She was nheless curious and looked up at his brother''s penis. It was leaking out a little clear liquid. It was precum as per her mother. Lilith looked at her daughter who looking at her son''s leaking precum. She smirked and touched her son''s penis with her finger and got the precum on her fingertip. Lith feeling his mother''s touch hugged her tightly and his penis twitched a little. Lucy eyes moved up and down a little along with her brother''s twitching penis. "You want to have a taste, baby?" Lilith smiled evilly and looked at her daughter. Lucy knew that her mother was teasing her again. She didn''t say anything and went ahead and hugged her, hiding her face near her neck. She was burning with embarrassment. Their mother had done too many things today and all were very embarrassing for her. She had never felt like this, ever! A substitute Queen was actually having such a reaction, this was very contrasting to her usual calm and cold demeanor. Lucy was a shy and embarrassed little girl only in front of her mother and brother. She was actually a very calm and colddy. Worthy of being a substitute Queen. There''s nothing to say about Lilith. She was the literal definition of Queen but in the past six years, she never really showed that side of her to anyone because she was busy pampering and ying with her son. Lilith looked at her daughter''s reaction, shrugged her shoulders and tasted her son''s watery precum. It tasted a just little salty to her. She then used water and wind magic and cleaned her kids along with herself. She snapped her fingers and the wet bedsheets got changed into cleaner ones automatically from who knows where. She took Lith on top of her and Lucy on her side and slept with them. Lucy snuggled into her mother''s bosoms and Lith rested his head in between the cleavage of his mother''s milkers. Lilith kissed them on their forehead and slept with them. Chapter 24 Preperations Lith woke up and found his mother and big sistser both awake and looking at him lovingly. They were waiting for him to wake up and thus, they didn¡¯t move from their ce much so as to not disturb him. ¡°Goodmorning baby.¡± Lilith smiled and kissed him on his lips. ¡°Goodmorning mama.¡± ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± Lucy said and kissed him on his lips. ¡°Goodmorning big sis.¡± We were all naked. Itched on my mother¡¯s breasts and had my morning fill of milk. Lucy joined too. Lilith like usual caressed their hair and looked at her children drinking milk her milk lovingly. After a while, they took a bath together and dressed and went to the training arena. Lith practiced sword techniques and his flight movements. For the flight practice, he was first taught the ways to control his movements and then had to y a long game of tag with his big sis. I had to y until my wings and back started aching and big sis only stopped when I fell down from above due to exhaustion. Of course I wasn¡¯t hurt as mother catched me instantly. After training, I watched a movie with my mother and then drunk her blood and slept. I didn¡¯t do it slowly this time because I clearly didn¡¯t need to. I knew I could bed my mother in the future so I stopped thinking about other things. My body was not well developed, so I had no choice but to wait. Lith was now a thirteen years old. He had been doing following a monotonous routine for these past seven years. He woke up, trained and for passing time until bed he yed with his mother or they watched a movie or went out for walks. He had his meals like a normal child in between but he didn¡¯t stop drinking milk from his mother. His sister too, due to his influence had started to be a little bold and she too sucked her mother¡¯s breast whenever she got an opportunity to. He used to then drink a little milk before bed from her mother who slept with him naked and then her blood and used to sleep. He had no idea how sucking her blood would help him but he could feel little improvements daily due to it. His mother told him that it won¡¯te into effect now and would only show it after I start my magic journey. I take my mother¡¯s words seriously, so I didnt bother thinking much about it. This routine would be a daily urrence and once a week they would have an intimate session together. Lith would finger and lick his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s pussy every week. They too would do that to each other. His mother would stroke his penis in the bath everyday to check the progress on him and he still had not much bodily reaction to her stroking. He didn¡¯t feel any lust from it. Little by little it starteding back and his shaft also started growing in length. It was a weird fetish of his mother to watch him grow like that. Of course she didn¡¯t limit herself to watching only his shaft grow, she watched every nook and cranny of his body everyday. To me, time flowed slowly but to her it was very fast and thus she could feel me growing at a rapid pace. I am now thirteen years old and in just a month will be my magic core awakening ceremony. I ll also be meeting the count ns and the big shot nobles of the Vampire race after that in banquet. To my mother, it was nothing but a stupid gathering of weak rankers but for me, it would be my first time socializing with people. Mother hadpletely withdrawn from the management of the continent and the race and my big sis now handles all of that. Even though she is just a King rank, she has the highest authority to do things. My mother is only interested in spending time with me and my big sis. My big sis and mother have been doing a lot of preparations for my awakening ceremony. My mother would from time to time bite my neck and taste my blood a little to ensure about something. I do not know what she was checking about. My sister would exhaust me, literally my wholr body and mind while training in thest two years. I couldn¡¯t even have the energy for anything to do and used to just suck blood from mother and sleep. She would make me lift heavy weights in the gym, train me in weapons, I mastered sword and then spear and now I am currently mastering gauntlets. Then I used to y a game of tag with her flying, she would now go in the air, run on the ground and then fly in the air, making me follow her and do the same. I had to extend and retract my wings a lot of times during the sessions and would cramp up a lot too. Thankfully, mother would massage me and ease the pain. For the mind, I had to y a lot of battle tactics games with her or games to test my reflexes or do heavy memorization of things which would almost fry up my brain. My memory developed a lot, my reflexes, thinking ability, speed, strength, stamina, endurance, flight ability, swordsmanship, spearmanship, all of my physical and mental attributes developed to a great level. If I had a cheat system like those mentioned in the novels back on Earth, I would¡¯ve probably been overpowered by now. Anyway, I am actually proud of myself due to enduring such a long and rigorous training method. The results are great too. I know this is just the beginning but I still feel proud of myself. Hardcore training, fun with mother and sister and reading magazines such as ¡®Dumb ways to die¡¯ or ¡®Top 10 most self-obsessed beings¡¯ made me pass these seven years very easily. I didn¡¯t need to read any general knowledge book anymore because my sister would basically make me memorize and learn about history, geography, politics, literature, mathematics and science. Basically education given to kids up until they reach university level back on earth, that was all I had to learn and memorize. I could now look at a nt and identify what it is. Even a simple rock or any random ce in the world. My preparations are almost done and a monthter, I ll awaken my magic core and finally begin my magic journey! Chapter 25 The Day Before Awakening It¡¯s here. Tomorrow morning is the day I¡¯ll be awakening my magic core. If it had been a few years back, he definitely would¡¯ve been very excited and anxious for this day but after all the years of training with his big sister, he was now actually very calm andposed. His big sister was really ruthless when it came to training him. She was theplete opposite of how she was with him in bed or during any time of the day except for the training part. She was kind, gentle, shy and a very caring and loving big sister who missed no opportunity to spoil him silly. During training she was like the reincarnation of a war god. She bes very wild, tough, ruthless and gave me very harsh training. Mother used to watch us from the sidelines and didn¡¯t really intervene much. At first she used toe and protect me every little time so I couldn¡¯t get hurt but then big sis intervened. She said to mother seriously and sternly to note and protect unless absolutely necessary. If he wasn¡¯t in any serious danger, she was refrained froming over. It took a lot out of Lucy to convince mother but she eventually did. It was for my own good. My big sister had helped me a lot. All my physical and mental attributes have been increased to a very high degree. She even increased my pain tolerance. Vampires, having the most superior self healing capabilities, still felt pain when someone cut their arms and legs. My big sis used to torture me a lot. At first it was light torture but it eventually started getting more and more serious and painful for me. At a certain point I grew numb to it. My tolerance is so high right now, even if one skinned me alive, I wouldn¡¯t budge or show the slightest reaction. This tolerance to got stronger because big sis progressed slowly and steadily. She first pulled out my nailster my nails and a little skin and gradually she used to go ahead and ahead until a few yearster should couldpletely skin my arms alive. She broke a lot of my bones and crushed my organs. And once beat me to half death. Mother used to cry everyday during torture and I had tofort her saying it was all okay and everything was under control. She at one point stayed stubborn saying no more torture training and it took a few months to convince her. We both had to try a lot of tricks and used a lot of schemes on her to convince her. I could now feel both my body, mind and soul having undergone a change. Anyway, tomorrow is my awakening and I have a day left. Actually, awakening is super simple. Just eat the core awakening root and absorb the energy from it. The root grows like grass everywhere. It is verymon. The only thing is it that it only works when you are the age of thirteen. It might be certain rules of this world, I guess? The problem lied after that. Once the core is awakened, one needs to stabilize themselves. The stronger an individual was, the more chaotic his core would get and the more problems he would have. How strong one was depended upon bloodline, race, strength, soul and willpower. Amoner of any race, who led his life in a very simple way, would get a very simple core awakened and would have little to no problems in his awakening and stabilization of magic core. The problem would lie in his potential. He couldn¡¯t go too far in his magic journey. The world was fair and geniuses weren¡¯t born like grass. They were very rare geniuses who were born naturally like that and most of them were made or taught. An example being Lilith. She was a natural born genius. No, saying genius would be undermining her. She was born a monster, a freak! An existence which shouldn¡¯t exist ording to the living beings of this world but the world said otherwise. The world didn¡¯t have any will or was alive or had sentient of some sort, it was just a natural urrence. Like how the four forces of nature exist and interact with each other and form natural phenomenons, it¡¯s the same. Gravitational forces causing the stars to revolve around each other is a natural phenomenon. It is thus the same thing for an existence like Lilith to be born. Lith was in his mother¡¯sp as of now, naked. He was watching videos online on the tablet with his mother to pass time. His sister was out preparing for the event tomorrow. Lilith too was naked and had her arms wrapped around Lith and her chin rested on his shoulder near to his neck. Her boobs pressing onto his back and she was watching the video along with him. She would give him kisses asionally or would nibble on his ears or lick his neck or bite him a little. Lith just sat there and enjoyed his mother¡¯s touches. After a while, Lith kept the tablet away and turned around and had a passionate kiss with his mother. He then sucked milk out of breasts and cuddled with her. Eventually, he slept on top of her. Lilith caressed his hair lovingly and kissed his forehead. Her baby¡¯s awakening was already here! Everything urred so fast to her. To her it felt like he was just born yesterday and now all of a sudden he grew up to start his magic journey. She felt a little mncholic. She knew she couldn¡¯t tie down her baby to herself for a long time. Every bird had to leave it¡¯s nest for survival and she knew that Lith too would go away from her and experience various things. She knew the feeling of adventure and it felt really good. She didn¡¯t roam the world for half a million years for naught. She too wanted her baby to experience everything the world had to offer him but she was still a little sad. She wasn¡¯t too upset because this feeling had urred to her before too. It was during Lucy¡¯s time. But she still got this feeling because Lith unlike Lucy, was quite attached to her since his birth. He never really left her in these past 13 years! s, if only Lilith knew that her son really wasn¡¯t nning to leave her, and also dreamt and fantasized day and night on how he would bed her and have his first time with her and also his first time taken away by her, she would definitely think of herself as an idiot and turn red from embarrassment. It was today. The magic core awakening of Lith Evure, son of the strongest existence in the world. Chapter 26 Magic Core Evernight city, Nightingale. In the Royal Castle two figures were standing in the middle of a well lit room. Around them were a lot of runic magic circles. The two figures were Lilith and Lith, her son. ¡°¡­just make sure not to lose conciousness, okay dear?¡± Lilith was giving a lecture to Lith on what to do what not to for stabilizing his magic core. It had been going on for about an hour. During the past few weeks, Lilith had Lucy had both given many exnations and advices to Lith and Lilith was now repeating it for one final time to him. Lilith knew it was very difficult for her children to stabilize their magic core because of her. She was too strong and her children were naturally born strong as well. The bloodline of a Legendary rank was no joke. There were only three Legendary ranks in history and up until this day, their descendants are still powerful beings. Lucy and Lith being the direct descendants of the Legendary rank creature were bound to be born strong and have serious troubles after awakening. Lith may even die if he is careless. Death wasn¡¯t a problem but revival wasn¡¯t possible if one died due to unstable magic core. The magic cores had a direct connection with the phcteries and thus if one died during awakening, the phcteries break at the same time. Resurrection was possible and Lilith, a Legendary creature was more than capable but it wouldpromise on the future potential. Reincarnation was possible and to have memories intact too but it againpromised on future potential. Lith will not be Lilith¡¯s flesh and blood, his race may be different too and thus it was a very stupid idea. All in all the stabilization was a very important process and should not be underestimated at all. Well, of course, it can be taken lightly if you are not a descendant of a Legendary. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, no matter what happens okay?¡± Lilith gave one final piece of advice and left after giving him a kiss on his forehead. Lith was now alone in a spacious room big enough for 20 people to have a small party inside. The room was covered in runic magic circles of many different colours inside. There was a small stick like brown root on which there was a little white flower. It didn¡¯t seem extraordinary or beautiful at all. It was just like a normal flower with it¡¯s root which could be found anywhere. But thismon nt was indeed the most important one of all. It was the Core Awakening root. Lith took a deep breath and closed his eyes and started thinking for a few seconds. Lilith and Lucy were watching Lith awaken his magic core on a screen just outside the room in which Lith was in. They couldn¡¯t help him stabilize his magic core directly and could only hope for the best. They both were very anxious and worried right now. Lucy¡¯s hand was trembling from nervousness. Lilith looking at her daughter, knew that she had to stay strong and not show her worries on the outside. She held Lucy¡¯s hand and said ¡°It¡¯s alright dear, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be able to handle it well.¡± Although she herself was not sure of her own words, she had to be optimistic about it. Lucy nodded and looked at the screen. Lith opened his eyes and ate the flower. It tasted just like any normal flower. Flowers weren¡¯t meant to be eaten though but he still had to, this one atleast. He felt a cool sensation in his body. He could feel the cooling sensation gathering a little bit upwards of his navel. The sensation got cooler as time went on. A whileter, it felt as if someone had stuffed an ice spehere inside his body. Lith knew that the magic core was now forming and he had to wait until it develops fully. He, after feeling that the cool sensation in his body not getting any more cooler, started to absorb the energy from the root. The energy flowed out from the root and started flowing across Lith¡¯s body. It flowed along every cell and started gathering at the area where the cooling sensation was present. Lith felt a warm current all across his body. The warm sensation started cancelling out the cool sensation. It went on for a while until the warm and the cool sensation reached an equilibrium. This was the early development of the magic core. It was like a foundation along which many more things would be constructed. This foundation was the same for everyone and now, the main construction of the core would start to ur. It now, all depended upon how one¡¯s own foundation was. Now was the time! It was now that the unstable changes would ur due to own¡¯s one foundation! Lith braced himself. Suddenly, BOOM! thunders started booming inside and storms and big waves started appearing in the hot and cool sphere. Crack¡­ Cracks started appearing on the hot and cool sphere and thr equilibrium started getting disturbed due to it. Lith hurriedly used his the surrounding energy in the room to fill up the gaps. The magic circles were present just for this reason. To help him with the stabilization. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! More and more thunderous explosions ured inside the hot and cool sphere and the equilibrium kept getting disturbed. Lith had to absorb the energy in a much waster way and carefully provide a steady supply it to the hot and cool sphere. Too much or too little would disturb the equilibrium. The temperature inside started bing more and more hot due to the explosive outbursts of the thunder and the hot side on the sphere started to be more and more dominant. Lith constantly kept providing energy taken by from the magic circles. One by one, a few magic circles broke and disappeared after getting used. His body was feeling a very heavy pressure from the inside out. It felt as if he was under ten times the normal gravity. He would¡¯ve been crushed to meat paste if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was protected by the magic circle below his feet which opposed the toll his body had to bear from absorbing too much energy. He started sweating a lot. His knees were trembling but he kept going. Lilith and Lucy who were looking at Lith were very worried. Lucy¡¯s palm was wet with sweat due to her nervousness and anxiousness. She looked at her little brother and knew full well what he was going through. She couldn¡¯t help but pray in her mind that all will be well. Lith would ovee it eventually. Lilith, a Legendary rank being who knew better, was not worried as of now. She was actually very proud of her son. He was doing a much better job than what Lucy had done previously and she could feel his magic core condensing and stabilizing. Lilith was a true god, she could feel each and every change which urred in the world and the one in front of her was her own son, her own flesh and blood to whom she had the deepest connection with, so, feeling his changes, her worries were gone. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s doing a good job. He¡¯ll be done in a few minutes.¡± Lilithforted her daughter. Lucy gradually calmed down. She trusted her mother¡¯s words more than anything. The hot and the cool sides under the high pressure and temperature of their insides and the energy provided externally, started to condense. Due to their condensing the pressure and temperature inside also started to lower. Lith felt a little better when such changes started to ur. The magic circles started breaking down and disappearing and most of them had gone now. There were only a few left and one under his feet. After a while, the effects stopped and Lith could now feel no cool or hot sensation in his body. Instead, he now felt as if his connection to the world had gotten much better. The creation of the magic core was the same as the creation of a star. Some parts of the liquid started solidifying and gradually,nd started appearing. More and more changes urred until finally, the formation stopped. Lith spread his conciousness into his magic core and found out that it looked a lot like a mini world. The magic core had a grassynd and a small mountain range after it. There was also a small sea and it had some clouds. Sweeping his conciousness inside the magic core he could feel that the whole thing was no more than a 150 km2 in area. The magic core was the foundation to understand thews of the world. Having a magic core means having a connection with the world as a whole. As one starts developing and goes higher and higher in ranks, they start to know the world better and better and eventually by understanding it¡¯sws and nature, one goes onto be a Supreme rank, that is, a demigod. A simple rank 1 mage has a magic core whose area is around 3-5 km2. There may not be any mountains or clouds in it either. It may be as simple as having a vast barren or grassynd. A genuis would have an area of 30-40 km2. Descendants of powerful beingse in these brackets too. A supreme rank beings descendant has an area of 30-40km2 but may increase upto 50km2 if foundation is made better. The descendants of the Legendary rank beings, no matter how shitty their foundation is, would have an area of 30km2 at the very least. The ones with stronger bloodline and solid foundation would have it upto 50km2, on par with the geniuses of the supreme rank bloodlines. This is the power of a Legendary rank who isn¡¯t even present in the world! Lith being the direct descendant of a living Legendary and on top of that having a very solid foundation, had an area around 150km2. The world would be in uproar if they got to know about this. He knew that there was only one person in the world who wasparable in terms of potential to him and it was his big sister, Lucy. Lucy had an area of around 130-140km2 at her time. Lith only had a slight edge over because he had a superior consciousness than her. His consciousness was of a neen year old when he was born and thirteen years had passed after that, this was bound to happen. The difference isn¡¯t too much. Both Lucy and Lith have almost the same potential but they too, like their mother, were monsters! The magic core had formed now. His magical journey would now begin! Chapter 27 All Elemental Affinity Lilith came in and hugged Lith tightly. ¡°Congrattions, baby.¡± She said happily and gave him a kiss on his lips. ¡°Congrattions, dear.¡± Lucy too said happily and came and hugged Lith and gave him a kiss on his lips. Lilith, Lucy and Lith then had a bath together. It was a quick bath because Lith was too eager to try magic. Lilith, Lith and Lucy then came to the training arena. Lucy was now testing Lith¡¯s affinity to elements. She brought out many colourful crystals and ced them on a table. These were elemental crystals. Each crystal represented one element. Lucy asked Lith to ce his hand over the crystal and see if he could feel the element in the crystal and if he could, then he should try to move it around. Lith walked and ced his hand on a blue crystal. He could feel the energy inside. He tried to absorb it and it got absorbed. He then tried to move it around and found the blue crystal started glowing. He had an affinity to water. He then went ahead and tried the others and he found out that he had an affinity to all the elements. There were two crystals left and one was a space crystal and the other was a time crystal. They too were considered elements and he went ahead and tried to feel and move them. It was, without a doubt a sess. He had an affinity to all the attributes! He was very happy about this fact. It meant he could be very overpowered in the future like he had read in the novels back on earth. He was actually a little disappointed when he found out that he reincarnated but he didn¡¯t have a system or a golden rod or any hack for himself to get stronger. Butter he realised that, being born as the son of the strongest being in the world was a hack in itself. He had the strongest bloodline! All elemental affinity was almost non existent. In the whole history which was recorded of this world, the number of people who had an elemental affinity could be counted with two hands. The most famous being the two Legendary rank before Lilith. The people who could reach Legendary rank were the ones favored by the world and thus had an all elemental affinity. Their descendants didn¡¯t have as such because of the thinning of the Legendary bloodline but even having a little blood of the Legendary, they were the people with atleast affinity to 3 elements. The stronger the bloodline the more the affinity. Before today, there were only two people with an all elemental affinity. They were the Legendary rank, Lilith Evure and her daughter, King rank, Lucy Evure. Now, rank 1, Lith Evure, was proven to be third individual with an all elemental affinity. Lilith looking at Lith¡¯s affinity, felt proud. She looked at Lucy grabbing her attention and pointed her finger towards Lith and saidughing ¡°Fufufu¡­you see that boy with an all elemental affinity there, I made that. Aren¡¯t I the best?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, mom is the best.¡± Lucy nodded and said smiled. ¡°Mom, big sis, what are your affinities?¡± Lith looked at his big sister and mother and asked. He was eager to know if an all elemental affinity was rare or not. Lilith and Lucy looked at each other with a meaningful smile and nodded. It was clear to them that Lith didn¡¯t know even one bit about their power. They didn¡¯t hide their powers. It was all out in the open. It was just that Lith didn¡¯t go out much and didn¡¯t know the terror of his mother. There was also the fact that only a few knew about Legendary rank and thus the world except for five people didn¡¯t know. Lucy was an exception. She asked her mother once what rank she was in and Lilith didn¡¯t want to lie to her only kid back then, told her. Lucy was amazed by her mother¡¯s prowess and her mother became someone she looked upto. A battle maniac like Lucy respected the strong and her respect for her mother grew by leaps and bounds knowing she was the strongest in the world. Lith was still in the dark because he never asked Lilith. Lilith would tell him about this if he asked her but she won¡¯t do it on her own. What if her son became someone like those muscle heads who only wanted to increase their strength and thought nothing but surpassing his mother day and night? She didn¡¯t want to risk it stupidly and so didn¡¯t mention it. Lilith and Lucy turn by turn tried all the crystals and Lith was dumbfounded. Mother and big sister are the same as me? What is this super strong family of mine? Oh wait, if mother is an all elemental mage then it makes sense. Me and big sis have such an affinity due to her then. Makes sense. Lith trained with Lucy and she taught him a few spells. All being rank 1 of course. He had to work much harder due to having affinity for all the elements. To rank up, he needed to have his spiritual power to increase and also his understanding of the world. As his spiritual power and understanding increased, the inside of his magic core would increase too. The mini world would grow and develop. An area of 1000 km2 is the bare minimum to reach rank 2. The elites who reach rank 2 have around 2000-3000 km2 of area developed already. For Lith, it would be even higher. Nevertheless, rank 2 had the area under 10,000 km2. Rank 3 under 50,000 km2. Rank 4 under 100,000 km2. Rank 5 under 500,000 km2. Rank 6 under 1,000,000 km2(one million). Rank 7 under 10,000,000 km2(ten million). Rank 9 under 100,000,000 km2(hundred million). Half saint rank under 500,000,000 km2(five hundred million). Saint rank under 1,000,000,000 km2(one billion). Half king rank under 10,000,000,000 km2(ten billion). King rank under 100,000,000,000 km2(hundred billion). Half Emeror rank under 250,000,000,000 km2(two hundred and fifty billion). Emperor rank under 1,000,000,000,000 km2(one trillion). Supreme rank under 100,000,000,000,000 km2 (hundred trillion.) Legendary rank ¨C unknown. The elemental attributes avable in this world are Fire, Earth, Water, Wind, Lightning, Light, Life, Darkness, Death, Destruction, Space and Time. In this world, many people had two or three elemental affinities. The most elite had around 6-7. They consisted of no more than a 1,000,000 people which was a very small number as the world had a poption of around a 100 billion people. Lucy had exined this to Lith. Lith then finished training and went to bath with his mother and sister. Chapter 28 Puberty Lilith washed Lucy and sent her to the bathtub and went on to wash Lith. Lith was feeling a little nervous today. When he had a bath beforeing to the training arena and after his core awakening, he could actually feel it, he could feel lust. His mother and big sister didn¡¯t know about this reaction of his yet because they had a quick bath before. They actually showered together and came out quickly because he wanted to test out magic. Nobody touched anyone. Thus, my mother didn¡¯t know about this. She had been stroking it almost everyday and I didn¡¯t feel anything much from it but after the awakening, I could feel it! The growth of my body had elerated and puberty had started hitting me super early! Finally, it finally happend. This body of mine which didn¡¯t match my mind was finally starting to sync. I am now nervous because I definitely know that my mother would realise the changes in my body. What I am more nervous about is the fact that she¡¯ll definitely do what is not supposed to be done my a mother and son. Not that I hate it but now that it hase to this, it feels very embarrassing. Lilith walked over to Lith and started washing his back. Lith started feeling more nervous and embarrassed but he was still anticipating about what was about to happen. Lilith then went to his front and squatted in front of him. He could see his mother¡¯s pussy very clearly and today it looked even more beautiful than ever before to him. He was aroused just by looking at her pink slit. His dick waspletely erect and it was twitching and he felt very tingly down there. Lilith cleaned him and made him stand up. Lith was shivering from embarrassment and his face waspletely red but he still stood up. He was very thick skinned but he was helpless at this moment. Lilith looked at the erect rod in front of her and understood why he was so embarrassed. She had been watching him grow everyday and knew that such a day woulde. She smiled and looked and raised her head a little bit and looked him in the eyes. Lith moved his to the side and put both his hands over his face. No matter how thick skinned her was, he was still an inexperienced virgin and now that he could feel his body much better, was even more embarrassed. Lilith looked at her embarrassed son, smiled and said gently ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be embarrassed and tell mama how do you feel.¡± Lith heard his mother¡¯s gentle and soothing voice and calmed down a little. He was still embarrassed but could speak how. He, with a red face, said ¡°T-tingly.¡± Lilith with the same smile, said gently ¡°Do you want mama¡¯s help to alleviate this feeling or will you do it on your own like how mama exined to you a few years ago?¡± Lith was now burning with embarrassment. He didn¡¯t think his mother would give him choices at such a moment. Saying one word was already very difficult for him and now he had to respond to her. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there. Not wanting to talk at all. His face was covered by hands and he was looking sideways. Lilith chuckled looking at her embarrassed son and said ¡°Fufufu¡­if you don¡¯t reply now then mother will take care of it for you.¡± Lith still didn¡¯t reply and stood there. Lilith chuckled, then started stroking his dick gently. Lith felt like an electric current had passed into his body and he almost came due to his mother¡¯s touch. It felt too good! Lilith kept stroking gently and she could feel his cock throbbing a little more than before. She knew he was close now, so she took his dick in her mouth. Lith after feeling the warm insides of his mother¡¯s mouth ejacted instantly. ¡°Ugh..¡± He grunted hin pleasure. His mind went nk for a few seconds and his legs went limp. He felt too good! Lilith was very happy internally. This was her son¡¯s first time shooting out his seeds and she took it from him. She savored his taste for a bit and then gulped his semen down. It tasted a little salty and sweet just like her daughter¡¯s juices. Lilith held Lith who was still in the process of recovering from his orgasm. She washed him thoroughly and took him to the bathtub where Lucy was. Lith recovered by the time Lilith finished washing him and walked towards Lucy with his mother. They all lied down in the bathtub. Lith was in Lilith¡¯s embrace and Lucy rested her head on Lilith¡¯s shoulder and wrapped her arms around her. Lilith wrapped on of her arm around her waist and made her stick close to her. They stayed like that for a while and then went out of the bath. Lilith dried them and went to her bedroom. They arrived at the bedroom and Lilith dropped her clothes on the ground and removed Lith¡¯s and Lucy¡¯s clothes too. She then took them in front of the big body mirror. Lith looked at his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s sexy body and almost got an erection again. Lith looked at himself in the mirror and found that his eye level of now at his mother¡¯s nipples. He couldn¡¯t suck on them standing yet. He walked in between his mother and sister and found out that his mouth could reach his sister¡¯s nipples. His sister was shorter than his mother a little. His silver hair was long and just a few inches short of touching his shoulder. He looked at his sister¡¯s figure. Her silver hair reached almost to her to her buttocks. She was a talldy and her breasts were very big, just a little smaller and more firmer than his mother and she had an hourss figure like his mother. All in all, she looked like a younger and a little smaller version of his mother. Her face was devoid any excess fat and looked perfect. Lith looked at his mother and no matter how many times he saw her, he was still amazed. Her hourss figure, her big breasts and her hair which reached her big and soft butt was simply perfect. I hugged my sister and mother by their waist and looked at the mirror again. After thirteen years of being in this world, I¡¯ve grown very attached to this small family of mine. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore if I can bed them or not because I don¡¯t love them for their bodies anymore like before. I love them as family and I would go to great lengths to do anything for them if they asked me to. The care and love they have shown and showered me with, is simply priceless. I do not know if I can pay them back for this but I ll always love and cherish them for now and forever. Chapter 29 Thin Skinned Three simr looking figures were standing in front of a mirror, naked. They looked very good together. At one end there was a silver hair and purple eyeddy who appeared to be in her early 30s and next to her was a pretty young boy who looked as if he was just hitting puberty. The young boy had silver hair and purple eyes and looked like a male child version of thedy in her early 30s. Next to the child was ady who appeared to be in her early 20s and she too had the same silver hair and purple eyes as the other two. She looked like a younger version of thedy in her early 30s. They were Lilith, Lith and Lucy respectively. Lilith and Lucy had no idea why Lith was holding them like that and was looking at their figures in the mirror with so much warmth and love but they let him do as he pleased. They didn¡¯t say anything and waited for him to wake up from his thoughts. Looking at Lith who was still in his own world, Lilith sighed. Her dear son was always like this. Once he started thinking about something, he would overthink more and more and make a mountain out of a molehill for simply no reason. She flicked his forehead gently. ¡°Mhm?¡± Lith woke up from his train of thoughts and looked at Lilith with a confused look. ¡°What are you overthinking about again, dear?¡± Lilith smiled and asked. Lith didn¡¯t say anything and extended both his hands and pulled his mother¡¯s face gently towards himself and gave her a long, warm and loving kiss on her forehead. Lilith was surprised with her son¡¯s such a gesture suddenly. Lilith was surprised yet again listening to her son¡¯s words which were filled with love and care for her. She felt warm in her heart and smiled happily and said ¡°I love you too, my baby.¡± She didn¡¯t ask him why he said that to her out of nowhere because she knew if he wanted to, he would¡¯ve done it. Lucy looked at her brother with an amused look. Why is he being so cheesy today? Not that she mind it and just had a passing thought. Lith then looked at his big sister and pulled her face close to him and gave her the same warm and loving kiss on her forehead. Lucy who was in her thoughts was startled. She nevertheless, felt warm in her heart when she felt her dear little brother¡¯s kiss oh her forehead. Lith pulled back looked her in the eyes and said ¡°I love you, big sis.¡± Lucy got surprised by listening to her dear little brother¡¯s warm and loving words for her. ¡°I love you too, dear.¡± She bent down and gave him a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I am tired.¡± Lith pulled their hands and dragged them to bed with him quickly, not wanting for them ask any questions to him. Would he say, he made up his mind to cherish and love them forever? Of course not. That¡¯s too cheesy and he isn¡¯t thick skinned enough to say it to his mother and sister. The twodies soon got distracted again and didn¡¯t ask him anything and simplyplied. They got on bed and Lith slept in between his mother and sister like always. Lith hugged his mother and slept facing her. Lucy wrapped her arms around his little brother and mother and Lilith too did the same, sandwiching Lith in between. It wasn¡¯t ufortable at all and he then slept soundly without a care in the world. The next day. Lith was half awake. He moved his hands around and felt the softness he was looking for. He brought his face closer andtched on the nipples to suck milk. Lilith looking at the half awake son sucking milk from the wrong breasts chuckled. She pulled him away from Lucy¡¯s breasts and made him suckle milk from the right ce, that is, from her. She looked ar him and caressed his hair lovingly. This was her favourite thing to do. She really liked watching her children drink her milk while she caressed their hair. Lith felt a pull but he wasn¡¯t woken up by it. It happend many times before. After a while, he woke up. He looked at his mother who was looking at him with a smile and he too smiled and said ¡°Goodmorning mama.¡± And kissed her on her lips. ¡°Goodmorning baby.¡± Lilith smiled and said. ¡°Goodmorning big sis.¡± Lith greeted Lucy and gave her a kiss on her lips too. ¡°Goodmorning dear.¡± Lucy smiled and said. Lilith felt a poke on her stomach and looked down and found it was Lith¡¯s morning wood. She smirked and looked at Lith, pointed downwards and teased ¡°Ara sweetie, looks like someone else woke up too apart from us three.¡± Lith looked down and found that he had morning wood. He felt embarrassed from his mother¡¯s teasing. He hid his face in her bosoms and hugged her tightly. Not wanting to show his face to her. Lucy looked to where her mother was pointing and was surprised after she saw her little brother¡¯s morning wood. She felt like time passed too quickly. Her little brother was growing up very quickly. It felt as if it was only yesterday when they were teaching him how to walk. Sigh, my dear little brother is growing up so quickly she thought to herself. Lilith looked at her embarrassed son and giggled. She liked looking at her children¡¯s embarrassed faces. She could clearly see his face was as red as a tomato. She smiled and said ¡°How do you want mama to relive you baby? Do you want mama to use her hands, mouth or..¡± Lilith went close to Lith¡¯s ear and whispered ¡°¡­.mama¡¯s pussy.¡± Lith was now burning with embarrassment. ¡®Mother have atleast a little shame! It¡¯s only a thirteen year old little Vampire you are talking to! Your son on top of that!¡¯ Lith cursed inwardly and denied any possibility of him being thin skinned and med his mother. His mother was definitely very crazy! What Lith didn¡¯t know was that, Vampires in general were the craziest bunch. They really liked to spice things up whenever and wherever possible. They had a very long lifespan and on top of that if they have a high magical rank, then they were immortals. They always were eager to find entertainment wherever and whenever possible. Lilith had lived for more than half a million years and had seen almost everything. She was familiar with incestuous rtionships and these things were all a small matter to her. She was a true god. She had seen everything there is to see and experienced everything there was to experience, of course, apart from having sex with any male. She didn¡¯t like men. Her son was the only exception. Having lived for so long, the concept of age didn¡¯t matter much to her. She loved her son and daughter and would do anything for them. Having an incestuous rtionship with them was just a form of being more closer and intimate towards their children. Would not having an incestuous rtionship cause any changes in her? The answer is no. But, having an incestuous rtionship would make her tremble with happiness because she would know that her children loved her so much that they wanted to do such things and be more close and intimate with her. It was like icing to the cake. She felt moreplete like that. Chapter 30 Shameless Lith was currently burning with embarrassment. He was hugging Lilith, his mother tightly, so tight that milk started leaking out and hid his face in her bosom. Lucy on the side, being a Vampire who had super senses and on top of that a King rank heard her mother¡¯s whisper pretty clearly. She too was embarrassed by her mother¡¯s words. ¡®Mother, you are the Queen of literally billions of Vampire and the strongest existence in the world. Please have a little shame.¡¯ Lucy thought to herself inwardly. She didn¡¯t even consider the fact that she too was as shameless as her mother. Lilith kissed Lith¡¯s cheeks and smirked evilly and said ¡°Baby, if you press so tightly onto mama, it may identally go in and you may end up taking mine and losing your virginity identally, you know?¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®Shameless! Too shameless!¡¯ She yelled internally but on the outside she was fuming with embarrassment just like Lith. She tried to get up and run away but why would Lilith let her go like that? She held her daughter in ce and looked at Lith. The afore mentioned party, Lith, was feeling so embarrassed now, he may have died by embarrassment it if it was possible. He really wanted to bury himself in a hole and nevere out of it again. His mother¡¯s shameless nature had far surpassed to what he is able to handle. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was trembling in embarrassment. Lilith burst outughing so much so that a little tear came out. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her children¡¯s embarrassed faces were a little too much for her to handle. After a while, sheposed herself and gently gave a kiss on Lith¡¯s cheeks. She gave a kiss to Lucy too. She gently caressed their hair and made them snuggle closer to her. She kept caressing them for a while. Lith and Lucy both feeling their mother¡¯s caresses gradually calmed down. Their mother¡¯s jokes and vulgarity was a little too much for the inexperienced virgins like them. Lith now calmed down a lot. He started thinking on what to do next. Lose virginity today or someday else? If today then who to? He really loved both his mother and sister and both were virgins like him. Although his mother had a lot of experience despite being that. After thinking for a while, he made up his mind. Mother it is! He forgot that he was at first thinking wether to lose virginity today or not. He looked up and saw his mother looking at him lovingly. ¡®This woman¡­sigh.¡¯ No matter how much she teased or joked with him, in front of such a loving and caring face, he would melt and feel warm inside again. He didn¡¯t even the thought of having to hate her for her teasing. After looking at her loving face, he knew one thing, it was that he¡¯ll nevere to hate her no matter what she did. This woman, was the person who cared the most about him and that fact won¡¯t change. Lith¡¯s heart melted. He went forward gently gave her a loving and warm kiss filled with love. Lilith was surprised by her son¡¯s actions. She thought that he would sulk a little and she¡¯ll then convince him but that never happend. She didn¡¯t know what made him change his heart but she nevertheless reciprocated the feeling and kissed him back with love. Lith then broke the kiss and started kissing her cheeks, forehead, eyes, chin and went all the way downwards. Lilith didn¡¯t know what was up with him doing this suddenly but she happily weed all his advances. She could feel his love for her and this made her very happy. Lucy from the side looked at her mother and little brother kiss and then her little brother doing certain strange actions. She didn¡¯t mind it and went in to kiss her mother, not wanting to fall back. Lilith happily epted her daughter¡¯s advances and she kissed her back. They started having a passionate kiss. Lith kissed her neck and bit on it and sucked her blood a little. Lilith started getting aroused a little due to his such actions. Lith then sucked her nipples a little and bit both of them and started going down. Lilith could feel her son¡¯s lips on her body which was going down and down. She started getting wet due to this and was highly anticipating his advances on her down at her secret garden. Lilith moved Lucy up a little and grabbed her soft ass with both hands and started kneading them. She was having a passionate kiss her right now and their tongues were fighting for dominance amongst each other. She then started moving one of her hand towards Lucy¡¯s pussy. She started stroking her pussy with one hand and kneaded her breast with the other while engaging in a passionate kiss. Lith went down and reached for her mother¡¯s pussy. She took a whiff of it and it was the best aphrodisiac in the world for him. It quickly aroused him. He gave her pussy lips a small kiss. Lilith feeling her son had reached her lower lips, bent her legs and made a M shape with them, giving Lith a good view of her pink pussy and her beautiful puckered butthole. Lith looking at the scene in front of him wanted nothing more than to just devour his mother. He quickly went forward and started licking her pussy hungrily. He yed with her clit with one hand and kneaded her breast with the other one. Lucy broke the kiss with her mother and started breathing heavily. She then hugged her mother and started sucking milk from her breasts. She lifted her ass up and spread her legs a little to give her mother better ess to her and let her y with her pussy however she wanted. Lith thrust his two fingers in her mother¡¯s pussy and started going to in fro in her. ¡°Mhmm..¡± Lith licked and sucked her clit while thrusting his fingers in her. Lilith moaned a little after feeling him y with her clit while thrusting his fingers in her pussy. She too thrust her fingers in her daughter¡¯s pussy and started doing a to and fro motion. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lucy moaned a little after feeling her mother¡¯s finger inside her. This continued on for a few mins. Lith started thrusting his fingers in and out of her pussy much more quickly after feeling her insides starting to massage his fingers. ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­¡± Lilith moaned after Lith¡¯s faster thrusting. She to started thrusting her fingers faster in Lucy. ¡°Mhhm¡­ahh¡­ahh¡­¡± Lucy moaned and feeling her mother thrust her fingers faster. She got up from her boobs, went up and mother her mouth showing her ferocious fangs and bit her neck and started drinking her blood. ¡°Ohhhhh¡± Lilith moaned a lot louder after feeling the blood getting sucked from her neck. Lith felt her insides starting to quiver more and more so he further increased his speed more and more and licked and sucked her clit aggressively. ¡°Ahhh¡­.ahhh¡­.yes sweetie just like¡­that¡­ahh..¡± She moaned and simultaneously increased her speed a lot as she thrust her fingers in and out of Lucy. ¡°Ahhh¡± Lucy moaned due to the sudden increase i pace. ¡°Ahhh baby¡­mama is cing..¡± ¡°ohhhhhh¡± Lilith moaned and arched her back. Her eyes half closed. ¡°Ohhhhhh¡± Lucy too came at the end due to her mother¡¯s sudden increase in pace during her climax and came alongside her mother. Gulp¡­gulp¡­ Lith gulped down his mother¡¯s sweet and rosey love juices. He gulped them all down without wasting anything and licked her clean. He got up and looked at his mother who and big sister who were now in the process of recovering and waited. After a while, they recovered. Finally, It was time for the main thing! Chapter 31 Chickening Out Lilith and Lucy recovered and Lith gave a warm kiss on Lucy¡¯s forehead and hugged her. ¡°M-mom¡­¡± Lith wanted to say ¡®Mom, I am putting it in¡¯ but let alone do that, he was too ashamed to even look at her and stuttered at the first word itself. ¡°Fufufu¡­¡± Lilith chuckled and wrapped her legs around Lith and pulled him close and gave him a kiss on his lips. Lith was surprised by his mother¡¯s sudden actions and felt very embarrassed. Heck, didn¡¯t want to do anything now. ¡®Fuck this! This is too shameful! Mother is too crazy!¡¯ He cried inwardly. What he didn¡¯t know was that he was just an amateur virgin in front of the experienced Lilith. Of course he¡¯ll chicken out at the most important moment. Lilith looked at her son¡¯s burning face and chuckled. She knew her baby wanted to be more intimate with her and that he craved to touch her but she couldn¡¯t help but tease him when she found the chance. Lilith held Lith¡¯s face and looked at him straight in the eyes and asked lovingly ¡°Baby, do you want to do it with mama? Do you want to have sex with your mother? There¡¯s no going back once you cross that line. Mama has told you right? Sex is done between lovers and we are not lovers but family. This is taboo. Do you still want to do it, despite it being taboo? Don¡¯t worry, whatever you choose, mama will always support you in anything and everything. Mama loves you.¡± Lilith had nothing but warmth and love on her face when she was half asking and half lecturing him. The crazy side of her was nowhere to be seen now and what was left was only the motherly side which had nothing but love and care for her child. Lith heard his mother¡¯s words which were filled with love and care for him. He was at a loss on what to do. He really chickened out at thest moment. Now he was considering what step should he take now. He snuggled into Lilith¡¯s bosom andidfortably on in between his mother¡¯s big breast. His second life since he was born started ying in his mind. He looked back and found that he really had the best mother in the world! She always loved and cared for him without holding back the slightest. She had no selfish interest in doing so and she only had a little hope that her children will love her the same way she loves them. He thought a lot about and knew that, he really wanted his mother. He loved her very much and now started having the selfish desire of wanting to keep her with him. He didn¡¯t want to let go of her and wanted to do everything with her. He wanted all his firsts in life with her. Most of all, he wanted her the most. He swore again in his heart that he¡¯ll love and cherish her and fuck taboo. He¡¯ll do what he wants and being more intimate with her was a form of love he wanted to have. It¡¯d be fine if she was not willing and he would respect her wishes and still love her the same but hey, he had a chance to do so, so why let go of such an opportunity? Only an idiot would think otherwise. Lilith looked at her son who was deep in thoughts and didn¡¯t disturb him. She kept caressing his hair and waited for him to respond to her. No matter what choice he makes, she¡¯ll still love him the same way she loved him since he was born. He was her baby and he¡¯ll always be her baby no matter what changes happen. Lucy on the side was bewildered about her mother¡¯s words. She knew it was taboo but they were Vampires. Taboo hardly mattered in the Vampire race. Infact, the more the taboos, the better it is for them. It adds more spice in life. The guilty feeling of doing something only excites the crazy Vampires. Lucy thought that her mother would get crazy and shamelessly take her own son¡¯s virginity but she didn¡¯t expect that her mother would give him a choice. Her mother was still sane! Looking at her now, Lucy realised, her mother was not really crazy. She just liked making fun of them whenever possible and when things came about something serious regarding their well being, she¡¯ll switch back to her gentle and loving motherly side. She knew one thing in her heart, her mother was the best! She couldn¡¯t help but feel that she should shower her mother with more love whenever she came and do her best to be a good daughter for her. She looked at her dear brother and waited for him to answer. She¡¯ll go along with what his brother said. If he chose to be more intimate then she too will do the same and if he chose to be just a normal son, she too will do the same. It now all depended on him. Lith made up his mind. The world can fuck itself. The taboos can fuck itself. He wanted to have his mother all to himself. He wanted his family all to himself. He wanted both his mother and sister much more close to him. He¡¯ll be selfish and he¡¯ll have what he wants. Lith didn¡¯t know anything about Vampires. He rarely went out or checked Vampire forums online. He was really having a very exaggerated reaction right now. Lith looked up at his mother with a fiery gaze. Lilith looked at her son¡¯s fiery gaze and felt as if she was a sheep waiting to be devoured by a big bad wolf. She chuckled and teased ¡°Oh my, please go a little easy on this poor old mama of yours.¡± Just from looking at his reaction she knew he made up his mind. She knew he loved her so much that he was willing to go across the forbidden gates and pluck out the forbidden flower which he wasn¡¯t supposed to. She got a little excited and started getting wet just from thinking about what he¡¯ll do with her. She now understood why those Vampires were so crazy. Doing something so immoral and taboo really spiced things up! Those crazy Vampires were correct all along! Lucy too knew just from his reaction what he was about to do and her mother¡¯s words just confirmed them. She felt a little excited and was anticipating it a little. Huh? She was excited and anticipated? A King rank Vampire having such thoughts from looking at immoral and forbidden things? Was she crazy like her mother too? She thought to herself. Vampires indeed felt excited from doing such forbidden things. It ran in their race¡¯s genes. They weren¡¯t called the craziest for nothing. Lilith was already crazy enough and the apple doesn¡¯t fall from the tree, It was obvious Lucy would feel such emotions too. Lith had mustered all his courage to tell his mother ¡®yes mom, I want to do it with you.¡¯ But as if his mother could read his mind, she confirmed his answer herself and teased him yet again. He felt red as a tomato. ¡®Mother is too much! Atleast hear me out!¡¯ He cried inwardly. He bent down and bit her neck a little angry and mostly embarrassed. ¡°Ohhh¡± Lith made sure to arouse Lilith a little by sucking her blood. After drinking it for a few seconds, he licked the wound clean and looked at her in the eyes again and said in a loving and caring way ¡°I love you, mom.¡± Chapter 32 Time Spells** [A/N: The mc was a 19 year in previous life who reincarnated with his same conciousness. 13 years have passed upto this chapter and so, he isn¡¯t underage. Please do know about this fact.] ¡­ ¡°I love you, mom.¡± Lith looked at his mother and said his heartfelt words. Forgetting the teasing. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± Lilith said to Lith. Lith didn¡¯t waste anymore time. He went down and parted Lilith¡¯s legs to have better view of the forbidden flower. He was looking intently at the ce he wasn¡¯t supposed to be in and started burning up. He felt a strong desire looking at her pussy. He must have it! Only a fool would let go of something so beautiful! His mother belonged to him and he must have all of her. He loved Lilith a lot just like the way she crazily loved him. He may have reincarnated but currently, Lilith¡¯s blood ran in him and he was bound to have a personality like her. He was rubbing his cock on his mother¡¯s wet pussy. Lilith shivered in excitement a little after feeling her son¡¯s cock teasing her lower lips. Lith was about to go in when ¡°Wait, baby.¡± Lilith interrupted him and sat up. Lith didn¡¯t know what was up and made a face that said ¡®why stop now?¡¯ Lilith chuckled and said ¡°Mama wants to have her full grown baby in her.¡± Lith didn¡¯t understand what was she saying. What did she mean by full grown? Did he need to wait for more years until he grew up? Impossible! That wasn¡¯t possible for him. He needed atleast ten more years to reach the full potential of his body. He couldn¡¯t wait that long. He was about to interrupt her but then Lilith did something unexpected and left him dumbfounded. He could see his yet to mature dick grow in size. It was growing and growing and then after a few seconds it stopped. It was now at such a size that it would make experienceddies drool both from their upper and lower mouth and virgins tremble in fear. He had the shock of his life! Lilith was an all elemental Mage, a literal God. She naturally could cast spells based on Time. She just cast a Time eleration spell on Lith¡¯s dick and made it grow much older than it should be. She then cast a spell which stopped the aging of his shaft and it would only start to age along with his body when his body reaches the age which his shaft had now matured to. They¡¯ll be in sync at ater date so there were no worries of there being an imbnce in his body. The spells Lilith casted wereplicated and sophisticated. Time eleration spell was a basic spell which could be used by rank 1 mages but they could only do it for a few seconds and the Time would only elerate for around an hour in those few seconds. Lilith cast the spell and time elerated for around ten years in just a few seconds. She wasn¡¯t a Legendary rank for show. The sophisticated part was that she cast it on a certain spot. Time eleration spell was an AOE spell. She also cast another basic AOE spell, Time Stop. Time Stop can be cast by a rank 1 mage but it would stop time only for a few seconds. Lilith on the other hand, casted it and put it on his shaft which caused time to stop until the body catches up to this part and be in sync. She did it, as if it was a trivial matter. Of course, Lith was ignorant about all of this and was just too shocked to ask about anything. ¡®Magic is such a convenient thing!¡¯ He thought to himself. s, if only he knew that what his mother did was something which couldn¡¯t be done by many. Although spells wereplicated like these, there were other methods to increase size but why would Lith need it when there was Lilith, the Goddess herself present here. There were all sorts of bizarre methods, techniques, pills and things avable in the markets of this world to do a bunch of weird stuff. Magic indeed makes people¡¯s imagination run wild. More about thatter on. ¡°M-mom¡­t-t-this¡­¡± Lith had many questions in mind but he was too shocked to say anything and he stuttered about what he wanted to say and forgot all about it when Lilith interrupted him by lifting his chin and making him look in her eyes. ¡°Like I said, I want my baby to be fully grown, if we are going to put it in me. I want to experience the best of my child. It¡¯s my first time too, you know baby?¡± Lilith said to him gently and gave him a kiss on his lips. Lith was again dumbfounded. His mother¡¯s first time? Oh, right. She said something about her being a virgin too before. I thought she was joking. So she gave us birth without losing her virginity? What! How?! Is this even real? He was about to get lost in his thoughts when Lilith gave him a flick on his forehead and brought him back to the current world. Lith woke up from his stupor and just as he was about to ask her something, Lilith bent down and took his cock in her mouth. Lith felt electric current running across him. He wanted to say and ask many things but now he forgot all about them. Lilith tasted her son¡¯s cock and sincest time when she for the first time had his taste, it became her all time favourite. There were two favourite things in the world she liked to taste now, one of it was her son¡¯s taste of his cock and semen and the other was her daughter¡¯s love juices. She was a little twisted motherlydy. She loved her kids a little too much. Lilith savored the taste and started making her head go back and fourth. She swirled her tongue around his shaft in her mouth. She looked up at him while she was doing so and found that her son had a face of pure ecstasy. She wanted to continue doing it and have the taste of his seeds again but stopped. She only wanted to lubricate it so he could put it in her easily. It was a little difficult to not have his seeds in her mouth again but she let go thinking that she could finally be one with her dear baby. Sheid back down and made her legs in a M shape. She looked at the side towards her daughter, chuckled and said ¡°Come closer dear and watch carefully. Last time, I couldn¡¯t show it to you but you can see clearly now.¡± Lucy was a bit embarrassed but she came close nheless. Lilith moved one of her hand spread her pussy lips to give a good view of the insides to her daughter and son. ¡°Come, baby, be one with mama.¡± Lilith said to Lith lovingly while her hand was keeping her pussy lips spread open. Lucy looked at her mother¡¯s pussy which was spread open. She looked at the small hole which was contracting and rxing as if excited for what was toe. She then looked at her brother¡¯s cock which was twitching a lot as if it couldn¡¯t wait to go in. She then looked again at her mother¡¯s small hole and felt worried and wondered to herself ¡®Will it go in? Will she be able to take?¡¯ She then spread her own pussy with two fingers and put one in and thought ¡®Will I be able to take it in if he puts that? My size is almost the same as mother if not then just a little smaller.¡¯ Lith didn¡¯t waste more time and put his cock in his mother¡¯s pussy which was already very wet. He put the tip in and slowly started going in. ¡°Ahh..¡± Lilith had a small orgasm just from having his tip in. Lith thrust his cock deeper and felt a resistance in between. He looked at his mother and she nodded to him indicating it was okay to push further. He didn¡¯t waste more time and pushed it all the way in one go. ¡°Ohhhhhhhh¡± Lilith moaned a little loudly and orgasmed after his cock reached all the way in her and broke her hymen. It felt painful to her but she liked this pain because she finally became one with her baby! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lith, feeling his mother¡¯s inside tightening a lot, almost came. He held it back but and let her recover. He kept his shaft inside to let her pussy get used to his size and after a while he started thrusting. Lucy looked at her mother who was in ecstasy. She wondered if it felt painful or pleasurable to her. She could see blood dripping down her mother¡¯s pussy. She felt how would she feel with the big dick of her brother inside her. ¡°You can move now baby.¡± Lilith said to him with a smile. Lith nodded and started moving his hips. He took support of her knees and started sliding his cock out of her and pushed it slowly back inside again. His mother had told him to be gentle at first and he was following her words. Lilith nodded in satisfaction looking at her son¡¯s work. He took her words seriously and was now gently pounding her. She then moved her attention away from him and looked at her daughter. She smiled to her and said ¡°Looked enough dear? Come here give mama a kiss.¡± Lucy was looking closely at her mother¡¯s pussy being spread by her little brother¡¯s cock. She was amazed by the fact that such a little entrance could still amodate this big monster inside. Her graceful and elegant self of substitute Queen was now all gone and she was like a cat with a lot of curiosities. She was in her world when she heard her mother¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t bother about her teasing at all and went in for a kiss. Lilith pouted a little in dissatisfaction. Are her children starting to get immune to her teasing? Lucy went to her mother and started having a hot kiss with her. Lith looked at his mother and sister have a passionate kiss he felt his libido increase. He started thrusting more and more fast. ¡°Mhffm¡­.mffhm..¡± Lilith made muffled moans in her daughter¡¯s mouth while feeling the increased pace of her son. Lith moved one of his hand and started kneading Lilith¡¯s breast. Milk started spurting out of Lilith¡¯s erect nipple. Lith was almost at his limits now. He started going faster and faster. p¡­p.. p¡­p.. His lower region banging against his mother¡¯s made pping sound as he increased his pace and made stronger thrusts. ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh¡­ahh¡­¡± Lilith broke the kiss and started moaning. She felt too good. She didn¡¯t expect that getting pounded by her son would feel so good to her. She nevertheless enjoyed it to the fullest. Lucy finding her mother breaking the kiss, went down and started sucking on her nipples. She pinched her other nipple and started ying with both of her breasts. Lilith feeling that her son was almost there, started going in sync with his movements. ¡°Ahh¡­baby¡­ce¡­inside mama¡­ahh..¡± Lilith moaned. She was feeling too good. Her daughter was ying with her nipples and her son was pounding her senseless. She now had a feeling of pure ecstasy on her. Lith after hearing his mother¡¯s words went faster. Lilith¡¯s insides started tightening up. Lith couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He gave her a one final thrust and climaxed. ¡°Uggh..¡± ¡°Ohhhhhhhh¡± Lilith arched her back and orgasmed too after feeling the warm semen of her son in her pussy. Her eyes rolled back and she was now on cloud nine. ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­huff..¡± Both started panting heavily. Lucy looked at them, a bit amused. Does this feel very good? She knew it did by looking at the faces of her mother and brother. They both had the face of pure bliss. They were copsed but still smiling like a fool. She wanted to try too but was too shy to ask for it. Lith felt too good. It was a heavenly feeling and doing it with his own mother, the taboo element mixed in, just added more to his pleasure. Lilith recovered and looked at her son with a loving smile. She was now much more closer to her baby than ever before. She gave him a kiss on forehead and caressed his hair and waited for him to recover. She could feel his cock still inside her pussy, although it was now limp and coulde out anytime. She could also feel cum dripping, both her¡¯s and her son¡¯s from her pussy. After a while, Lith recovered. He looked up and saw his mother looking at him with the same old loving smile of hers. He moved forward and gave her a loving kiss on her lips. He then smiled and said ¡°I love you, mama.¡± Whatever little maturity he had due to his previous life and this life, were all gone now. He was no more than just a baby of hers now. He thought he shouldn¡¯t put up a tough or mature act in front of her anymore. In front of his mother, he was nothing more than just a baby and he should be like that, he thought. It was already very difficult for him to put up a mature front in front of her. What Lith thought was true. She thought of both Lith and Lucy as her babies and she also had tried a lot to make them not put up a mature front in front of her. She wanted them to believe that they could be free and unrestrained in front of her and let loose. Lucy had managed to do just that. She was although a substitute Queen, in front of her mother she behaved like a baby who wanted to be spoiled by her mother. Lith avoided getting spoiled by his mother much before because in his mind he thought he was mature enough butter he started to realize that it was not the case and he, in a corner of his mind, thought of wanting to let loose and get spoiled by his mother. Only now did all barriers broke and he, for the first time felt like a baby in front of his mother and he started acting out his true self. That is, a baby who wanted to be spoiled by his mother. He let go of all maturity in front of his mother. There were only two people in front of whom he could do that now and they were his mother and big sister. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± Lilith smiled and kissed his lips with love. The love being of course, motherly love. ¡°Hey, am I the only one who is not loved?¡± Lucy joked and pouted cutely. Lilith giggled at her daughter¡¯s joke. Lith looked at his sister and smirked. He went close to her and held her by the shoulder. He pushed her down beside his mother, smiled evilly and said ¡°Of course not, big sis. Let me show you some love.¡± Chapter 33 Innocent** Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and blushed. Lucy turned her face to the side and looked at her mother and said a little angrily ¡°Mom, look at what you have done to my dear little Lith. He¡¯s getting influenced by your personality and is bing shameless.¡± Lilith giggled and pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks and said ¡°Fufufu¡­ is that so? Aren¡¯t you the same too dear?¡± ¡°Huh? Howe? I am very innoc-¡± Lilith held Lucy¡¯s face and kissed her. Lith looked at them with an amused look. After a while Lilith broke the kiss. She giggled and said ¡°See? My dear you¡¯ve long gone past the line of being innocent.¡± Lucy blushed and hid her face in her mother¡¯s bosom. ¡®It¡¯s because you forced me mom! You wouldn¡¯t let me go until I reciprocate!¡¯ She cried inwardly. She stil defended herself and clearly didn¡¯t ept the fact that she enjoyed it. Lilith chuckled at her daughter¡¯s behaviour. Lith too chuckled along with her. ¡°Big sis, can we do it?¡± Lith asked his sister. Lucy blushed more after hearing her brother¡¯s words. Of course he could do it. Why would he ask something so stupid and embarrassing. She didn¡¯t say anything and simply spread her legs a little while hiding in her mother¡¯s bosom. Lilith chuckled at her daughter¡¯s reaction. She hugged her with one hand and used her other hand to spread her legs more to give better ess to Lith. Lith bent down and looked at his sister¡¯s beautiful pussy in admiration. He took a whiff of her wild scent. It instantly aroused him. He gave her pussy a little lick and made sure it got wet. Lucy felt a shiver up her spine when she felt her little brother¡¯s tongue on her. Lith after ensuring it was wet enough, got up and started rubbing his cock on her wet pussy. Lucy trembled a little in nervousness. Lilith looked at her nervous daughter and gently caressed her hair and said ¡°It¡¯ll be alright dear, don¡¯t worry.¡± She kissed her forehead to calm her down. She got away from her mother¡¯s embrace and now looked at her little brother, not wanting to look away when he was about to take her virginity. Lith thrust his tip in a little and he could feel Lucy trembling a little. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was nervous scared or excited but looking at how she didn¡¯t stop him he continued going further. He could feel a resistance and he then looked at Lucy wanting her answer if he should proceed or not. Lucy looked at him and nodded lightly indicating it was okay for him to push further. Lith without further ado, pushed his cock deeper. ¡°Ughh¡± Lucy bit her lips and endured the pain. Lilith looked at her daughter and kissed her gently on her forehead and caressed her face helping her bear with the pain. Lith went all in her and waited for her insides to adjust to his size. He bent down kissed her on her lips. Lucy kissed him back. Lucy then felt a soft slimy thing poking onto her mouth¡¯s entrance. She immediately opened her mouth and let it in. Feeling her little brother¡¯s tongue, she started having a fierce fight with it. Lilith on the side looked at her children having a go with each other. She didn¡¯t say do much and just looked at them lovingly. Lith feeling that she had adjusted to his size started gently thrusting his hips back and forth. ¡°Ahh~¡± Lucy moaned slightly after feeling his thrusts. Lilith then pinched her daughter¡¯s nipples and bit her neck and started sucking her blood. ¡°Ohhhhh~¡± Lucy moaned a lot more than before. Lith felt his cock getting squeezed inside his sister¡¯s pussy. He nevertheless, kept thrusting. ¡°Ahhh¡­ahh¡­ahh¡­¡± Lilith kept sucking her blood from her neck ensuring she was at her peak of arousal. After a few minutes, Lith couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He started thrusting faster and faster. ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahh¡­¡± Lucy kept moaning more and more loudly. ¡°Ahhh¡­.Lith¡­ahhe i-inside¡­ahh¡­¡± Lith kept going faster and after two minutes ¡°Ahhhhhhh~¡± Lucy arched her back and her eyes rolled backward and climaxed along with Lith and Lith felt his mind go nk for the second time. He copsed onto her. Lucy was on cloude nine right now. She never felt so good all in her life. She too, like her mother, felt that she had gotten much more closer to her dear brother. Lith too shared the same feeling. He was d that he didn¡¯t chicken out at the end moment and made the decision to do it with his mother and sister. He felt so close to them now than ever before. If he hadn¡¯t done it, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be having this feeling. Lilith looked at her kids with a warm smile. She too felt the same way as Lith and Lucy and felt that her adorable little babies were now much more closer to her than ever before. Lucy recovered and she looked at her copsed little brother who was still recovering. She too, like her mother, started caressing his hair and looked at him lovingly. She then looked at the side and saw her mother looking at both of them with love and warmth in her eyes. She went ahead and kissed her forehead. ¡°I love you, mom.¡± She said smiling. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± Lilith said to Lucy and kissed her forehead. Lith recovered and looked at her big sister and said smiling ¡°I love you, big sis.¡± ¡°I love you too, dear.¡± Lucy smiled and kissed his forehead. He got up and when he removed his limp shaft out of her sister¡¯s pussy, some semen with her love juices gushed out. Lith looked at the view in satisfaction. Lucy rubbed her lower region where she felt the warm cum still inside and looked at her mother and asked ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll not get pregnant right?¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­no dear you won¡¯t. I cast a protective spell on both of us, so you won¡¯t be getting pregnant. Of course if you want to, I ll remove it.¡± ¡°No, mom. I don¡¯t want to be pregent, yet. Thanks for the spell.¡± Lucy said and kissed Lilith on her lips. Lith understood why his twodies were not bothered at all by having him do it inside. Lilith casted cleaning magic, that is, wind, water and fire spells to clean and dry them and had her two babies snuggle into her embrace. She held Lith on one side and Lucy on the other. They bothtched onto her nipples and started sucking her milk. She caressed their hair and looked at them lovingly. Gradually, Lith and Lucy slept. Lith was too tired today. First it was his awakening, then training, them one round each with his mother and sister. He was too tired. His thirteen year old body was already used at maximum potential. He slept instantly. Lilith gave both of them one final forehead kiss and slept along with them. Chapter 34 Queen’s District Evernight city, Nightingale. The castle was spread around an area of 10 km2. The castle had everything one could think of. In the middle of the castle was the Queen¡¯s quarters which was spread in an area of one km2, upying one tenth area in total. There were also two other quarters attached to the Queen¡¯s which were meant for the children of the Queen but they were unupied. The castle had no walls surrounding it. It was to ensure the beauty of it couldn¡¯t be degraded. There were roads travelling down the cliff from the castle into the Queen¡¯s district. Before the Queen¡¯s district was a forest, seperating the castle and the district. It was the dark rose forest, which was named after the vast fields of dark roses growing in it all year long. The forest was very big. It had many magical beast residing in it too. The forest covered an area of 15,000 km2. The Queen¡¯s district was 50,000 km2 in area in which there were two big arenas upying the space of 10,000 km2 each. They were equipped with the highest grade magic circles to ensure that it is unbreakable. Those two arenas could bebined and made into one big arena too via, of course, magic circles. Simrly, those could be divided into small arenas too. Usually, all year round one of the arena was divided into ten smaller ones of a thousand km2 each. Competitions were held for entertainment purposes or just to ensure who was the strongest Vampire in each ranks. The strongest Vampirepetitions were held in different intervals for different rankings. For rank 5 and below it was every year. For Saint rank and below it was every decade. For King and Half King rank it was every twenty five years. For Half Emperor rank it was every fifty years. Lastly, for Emperor ranks it was every hundred years. Only during fights between Emperor ranks was the two arenas joined. One arena was left unupied all the time for the usage of the Royal family. The Royal family, if wanted, could kick out everyone from the other arena to use both of them at once. The ones which would get kicked out would have their schedules post poned. Nobody dared to refute the Royal decree. Of course, that didn¡¯t happen much because Lilith didn¡¯t need to train and Lucy was only King rank as of now, so 10,000 km2 arena was already big enough for her. As for Lith, well he¡¯s just rank 1. The Queen¡¯s district, other than the arena, had many recreational ces, mainly for the Royal family¡¯s leisure but people could visit them from time to time by paying a hefty price. The price was big to ensure that less people visit and also to ensure that the areas were left empty as much as possible. To ensure that if the royal family visits then it won¡¯t be ufortable for them. The Queen¡¯s district also had many high end luxury shops, hotels and restaurants. Many visited these ces for having a taste and buying various luxurious and exotic things. Half King grade and above artifacts were sold here. The lowest grade artifacts were of Saint rank. Many nobles visited the Queen¡¯s district every month and manymoners did too, if they could pay the price to enter the district that is. They nobles visited to enjoy various delicacies or to buy things. Themoners weren¡¯t too rich and visited to have a few delicacies and also to tour around and hope to have a look at their Queen. There was walls surrounding the Queen¡¯s district which were equipped with surveince magic circles. They ensured that if anyone passed by them, it would rm the gaurds. To pass through them, one needed to pay an amethyst coin and could stay in the Queen¡¯s district for a day. They were then given a badge which had their names and below it was written time. The time was in days:hours:minutes:seconds format and once it would be over, the people would be teleported outside the district. It was also given to ensure who entered and acted as a surveince ensuring that no one trespassed and caused trouble. To stay for more days, one could recharge their badges in any shops nearby by paying money. To stay for another day, another amethyst coin was required. Discounts were given if the stay was longer. For a week¡¯s stay one only needed to pay three amethyst coins other than the one they needed to pay at the entrance. This was done so that whoever visited the district, atleast paid four amethyst coin. For a month¡¯s stay, they had to pay ten amethyst coins. It was cheaper because people who could stay for a month, cannot be out on streets for a whole month. They had to be in hotels or any other shops. Patrol gaurds were everywhere to check that no one without a badge was roaming and that people weren¡¯t sleeping or staying on streets. There were some cases of people doing that before just so they could have an opportunity to see their Queen. Thus, the prices were higher and patrolling was stricter. The Royal family, never really visited the Queen¡¯s district much. One reason was that Lilith wasn¡¯t interested and another was that Lucy was out adventuring and didn¡¯t limit herself to Evernight city. Lith was given training in the castle itself so he didn¡¯t need to go out. As of now, the Queen¡¯s district, which was supposed to be sparsely popted, was actually bustling with activities and was jam packed. Chapter 35 Royal Servants It was densely packed. It was because many noble ns have visited it. They nobles were sent invitation saying that there was a new member of the Royal family and he would be making his first appearance and thus they were invited to stay in the Queen¡¯s district for three days for free. They could watch the livestream in specific ballrooms in the Queen¡¯s district in these three days. The high ranking nobles were directly invited to the Royal castle for the banquet. The banquet would only be for a day and they would then be kicked out. Lilith doesn¡¯t like too many outsiders in the house. There were also only a hundred people managing the whole castle at a given time. They didn¡¯t need to do menial stuff such as cleaning because that is done by magic circles and the Alchemical Life of the castle. The Alchemical Life was called as Drune. It kept the castle clean, notified the people who visited and also acted as invoking the defenses of the castle. Drune was probably the most useless Alchemical Life because it didn¡¯t have much work at all. They castle didn¡¯t need to be invoke it¡¯s defenses because nobody in their right mind would attack it and also there were strong people gaurding it and it in itself had the strongest existence living inside. It also had no one visiting much and thus couldn¡¯t even notify the masters inside. It¡¯s only job was to keep the castle clean. It couldn¡¯t notify it¡¯s masters directly either. The Queen stayed in the Queen¡¯s quarters and the Alchemical Life wasn¡¯t allowed to pry inside it. It could only notify the maids around the periphery if needed and that was too rare. All in all, it was the most useless and it passed time by sometimes talking to the maids and servants inside. Thankfully, Alchemical Life weren¡¯t living beings. They were more like an A.I of the magical world. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be bored to death. The maids and butlers in the castle, at present, were only a hundred and all were very strong. There was one maid and one butler who were Emperor rank, five who were Half Emperor rank and thirty five who were King rank and the rest were half King ranks at present. Lilith had personally raised them when she became a Queen and was bored and had nothing to do. The servants respected her from the bottom of their hearts and only lived to serve her for their whole life. Of course they would take shifts to serve her and would go out on adventure or vacation for a certain period of time. Lilith had no problem from this because as long as the castle is well kept, they can do anything. Thus, the servants had a meeting among themselves and decided that every twenty five years, they would go out for vacation for five years. There were a total of two hundred people who Lilith raised and four were Emperor rank and ten were Half Emperor rank. Seventy were King rank and the rest were Half King rank. Out of the two hundred, at present, only half were managing the castle because the other half were on a vacation. Every twenty five years, half would go out ande back five yearster and then the next batch would go out and thene back. So, for a few years, there were only a hundred people serving the castle. One of those few years happend to be now. But, as the banquet were nearing, the other servants, without having to be told by their master, sent word and called back those who were out for vacation and those people would be back in a few days. Invitation was sent to the Viscount noble houses who had the highest contribution to the Vampire society and to all five Count houses by the King rank maids and butlers as per Lucy¡¯s orders. Lilith only spent time with Lith and Lucy had to do all the work for the banquet. She didn¡¯t hate her mother for dumping all the work on herself, it was because she loved her mother and cared for her happiness. If her mother was happy with being with her little brother, she would dly take up all the work to free her. As of now, the highest in heirarchy were only Counts and there were no Dukes or Duchess because Lilith had destroyed all the Dukes and Duchess ns. When Lilith killed the Vampire King and took his position, there was opposition by some Duke and Duchess ns and Lilith although didn¡¯t care about what these weak people thought of her, was annoyed and thus destroyed all the Duke and Duchess ns and almost all the noble ns who supported the opposition. Thus, half the nobility was gone just like that and it took a long time for them to recover and as of now, the highest were only upto Counts. Although the nobility had recovered now, Lilith actually forgot to upgrade their titles as she was busy adventuring and helping her friends and resting due to pregnency and taking care of her children. Thus, this banquet would also be the one where the nobles would be upgraded with their status and a new heirarchy would be present in the Vampire society. The others had no idea that even if they wiped out all the Vampires, Lilith would simply not care and let them be, but still, nobody dared to challenge her authority by doing so. The world had already suffered enough. Lilith unknowingly became a pir of support for the Vampire race and the other races feared her and didn¡¯t want to offend this madwoman at any cost. Lucy, when she became the substitute Queen when Lith was born, read all of her mother¡¯s past deeds and realised that her mother was the Queen only in name and didn¡¯t really do anything much for them. The Vampires out of fear for her, took up roles and tasks and stabilized themselves and didn¡¯t ask for her opinion on any matters. Thus, in a period of half a million years, the Vampires became self reliant in everything. Lilith did realise that she was the Queen and thus she raised the two hundred servants and let them do all the work for her. The servants didn¡¯t disappoint her and they properly organized the country of Nightingale for her and made the Evernight city, one of the best city and also as the Queen¡¯s home. They didn¡¯t upgrade any status of the Vampires and let them be as it is because, they didn¡¯t have such an authority and also they would need to disturb their master and ask her to work a little so that they could be upgraded of their status. They didn¡¯t care for such matters more and worked for organizing the ce for their master to live properly. They had authority over the revenue collection and also the usage of the royal treasury, thus, they made Evernight city the best ce for their master and also the Royal castle. The Royal Insignia was too done by them but they did ask for her approval and wether she liked it or not, as Lilith approved of it, it got circted everywhere and thus became an insignia which represented the highest authority and power. Nobody dared to take it lightly. Thus, after Lilith destroyed half the nobility before and all the Duke ns, only the heirarchy upto the Counts was left. There were only Noble Knights or Dames(female knight) at the lowest level of heirarchy and only the Counts at the highest. In between were Barons and Viscounts. Lucy, who had the highest authority, the same as the Queen even though she was a substitute, decided to work a little and make her rectify the holes which her mother made and make her stand more tall and mighty among all. She did ask her mother if she would protect the Vampire race in case of major crisis and she just said ¡°sure¡± like it was nothing. Lilith felt that her children were Vampires too and would probably have a little sense of belonging to their own race and if the race got wiped out, they would be lonely. Thus, she casually said that to Lucy, when she asked her such a question. Therefore, now the banquet had two purposes. One was the introduction of the new member of the Evure family and the other was the reforment of the noble heirarchy. Chapter 36 To Not Get Bored Evernight city, Nightingale. The Royal court never had many visitors to discuss any matter since the year it was built. It was very deserted. The throne room too was empty. Lilith never really bothered to go sit there and she only sat on the throne two times since it was built. The first time was when she gathered her two hundred servants and told them that they did a good job in building such a good castle and that they had to manage things well. The second time was when all the Counts requested to have an audience with her to report the functioning of the Vampire society. Lilith although didn¡¯t care about the Vampires, still epted to meet them and listen to them. It was because she never really talked to anyone in the nobility after she destroyed half of them. So, she was also curious about what those guys were upto. She was surprised to find that they became self reliant. It made her a little happy. She didn¡¯t need to look after these useless people and could focus on taking care of her children. She was pregnant at that time. The meeting took ce just a thousand years ago. The Vampire Queen only showed herself after half a million years! The new counts dared to request her audience was because they were new and they didn¡¯t really know too much about her terror. Although they did hear stories about her, they didn¡¯t experience it, so they were ignorant. Thus they requested and she epted. Lucy was going through files and papers about various things that needed to be taken into ount and what she had to do during the banquet. It was at that time Lilith came and stood beside Lucy and looked at what she was doing. She smiled and said ¡°Dear, why are you working so hard? It was mama¡¯s job to do these things. You shouldn¡¯t be bothering about all this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, mom. You have worked hard all these years and raised us with so much effort. This is nothing topared to that. I am only doing this because we are the Royal family and are responsible for the Vampire¡¯s well being. Although you do not care about the Vampires much mom, but I think we should do our jobs as the Royal family because if we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll be bored. We have a long lifespan and having to do things really helps in passing time. Hehe.¡± Lucy chuckled and said. Lilith got a little emotional at the start by listening to her daughter¡¯s care for her butter she chuckled along with her. Her daughter was right. Having nothing to do in these long years of life will only bore them to death. If Lucy liked being a substitute Queen, then so be it. Lilith smiled and said ¡°Thankyou for your hardwork, dear. Mama won¡¯t stop you from doing what you like and if you don¡¯t want to, you can quit anytime. Mama will always support you.¡± She then bent forward and gave her daughter a warm kiss on her forehead. ¡°Yes, mom. I will. Thankyou very much. I love you.¡± Lucy said and gave Lilith a kiss on her cheeks. ¡°I love you too, dear.¡± Lilith smiled and replied. Lilith then left and arrived at the Queen¡¯s quarter, in her bedroom. She looked at Lith who was sleeping like a baby. She stripped herself naked andid beside him. Lith in his sleep, feeling warm again, subconsciously moved his hand and mouth, looking for his mother¡¯s breast. Lilith chuckled everytime looking at his actions, she then held her boob and brought it in front of his mouth. Lith started sucking milk from it in his sleep. This was an everyday thing. Everyday for a few hours, she would get out of bed when Lith slept and checked on her daughter. Even though her daughter is all grown up now, she still had to check on her and give Lucy her time and attention too. She would feel lonely or else. This is what Lilith thought. Her thinking was a little off the mark but this only showed that she was a very good mother. Lucy never really thought of being lonely and she purposely left her mother to her little brother¡¯s side so that she could spend more time with him. She thought that she had gotten enough of her time and attention in these past 500 years and that it was her new born brother¡¯s turn to have her for himself. Nevertheless, she still felt warm in her heart when her mother visited her in the night everyday. She did ask her to stop visiting her everyday and focus fully on her little brother but she rejected that thought of hers. She didn¡¯t exin herself as to why and Lucy didn¡¯t want to pry further, so she left her to do as she pleased. Only a week was left for the banquet now. Queen¡¯s district, Evernight city. This district with usually sparse poption was now densely packed and was bustling with activities. There were many Nobles present here. Although the dates at which they could be given free ess in the district was not there yet, it didn¡¯t matter to them. They spent amethyst coins and chose to stay in the city. The nobles were rich and a spending a few amethyst coins was nothing to them in such asions. There were many ns of various heriarchies present. The lowest being, of course, the Knights or Dames. They were all invited to watch the livestream here in the Queen¡¯s district and it wasn¡¯t streamed everywhere in the Vampire continent was because it was a confidential information. The people before entering had to sign a contract which was made by a Witch of King rank stating that they shouldn¡¯t leak out the information about the new member of the Royal family or it will be notified to the Queen directly. They all took it very seriously. Although they did not experience their Queen¡¯s terror like the old Vampires, they did not dare underestimate her or go against her words. They would do anything but offend their Queen. She was their leader and also the protector of their race. She was also so strong that, if she wanted to, she could destroy the whole race easily and their mere ns were nothing in front of her. The Duke houses of before were destroyed and it was the best proof of her power because till now, there were no Dukes! There was also the fact that, to break the contract, one would need to go to a Witch of simr rank and the price of a King rank Witch was no joke. A whole Baron family would go bankrupt if they tried to get services of a King rank Witch. Even for counts and Viscounts it was expensive. They would not spend money for something so foolish. Buying contract was cheaper than having to break contracts. A Viscount n could afford to buy many contracts made from Emperor rank Witches. A Count n could buy a contract of even the Queen Mother of the Witches! Chapter 37 Witches Panic A few days ago. Greenville city, Raffelsia country. Inside a big pointy tower which seemed to reach the skies, at the middle level, many Witches were queueing up in front of a few counters. These counters were ces where the Witches reported, epted,pleted or filed aint about theirmissions. The headquarters of the Witches had many levels and to have ess to the higher levels, one needed to have the corresponding high ranks. The middle levels dealt with the Witches of rank Saint upto half King. A maid sent amission letter to the Witch headquarters via a Saint rank Witch. She had teleported to Raffelsia venturing in this Witch country, looking for the headquarters but she soon found a decent Witch and handed her money to send themission letter to the headquarters. The Witch happily epted it because the job was easy and the pay was good. On top of that, it was very close to where she was. She was a Saint rank and thus she sent the letter to the middle floor counters. There were Witches behind the counters who had a desk job. They would register and update things aboutmission in the database from theirputer screens. They would also handoutmission scrolls to them from this ce, if they had any. The Saint rank Witch handed the letter stating that it was for a King rank Witch given to her by somebody on the street and left. She didn¡¯t say who or why because she was only meant to send the letter. Thedy behind the counter opened the letter and found the Evure family insignia. She panicked a little because it wasn¡¯t meant to be handled by her level. This was the Royal family of the Vampires! People who shouldn¡¯t be messed with. She immediately got up and went outside the counter and ran across the floor, all the way to it¡¯s end. There were many golden pipes which had a big opening and were connected to who knows where.She then came in front of a pipe stating ¡¯emergency only¡¯ and scanned her identity card and sent the letter inside. The letter arrived at the highest level of the tower and as soon as it arrived, bells chimed and an rmed was heard by the people on the floor. They ran across because they knew it was an emergency. If it wasn¡¯t then they would punish the Witch who yed such a prank. The Witches of the highest level panicked when they opened the letter and saw amission from the Evure family. They immediately sent themission to Hecate, the Witch in charge of themissions from the Evure family via another emergency pipe. Chiming of bells was heard and Hecate who was sitting at her desk received a letter. Hecate then opened the letter and was a bit confused, ¡®why didn¡¯t her majesty give me thismission and instead sent a letter to the Witch headquarters?¡¯ She thought. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t pry further. It wasn¡¯t her job to poke nose into the matters of such a powerhouse. Hecate sent a letter to the other Queen Witches and the Queen Mother and they too got it via emergency means. It was about asking them to sign and stamp it. They didn¡¯t know why Hecate was asking about such a thing but looking at the Evure family insignia, they didn¡¯t ask anything and did what were told. Even the Queen Mother, Florencia Rain, was no exception. Hecate got her letter back almost instantly stamped and signed. She then sent it to the reception of King ranks. Ding! Ady was sitting behind a counter and she suddenly heard a notification bell rang in herputer. She opened the mail and yelled ¡°HOLY SHIT! BRENDA LOOK LOOK!!!!¡± ¡°What is it? Stop yelling.¡± The Witch named Brenda said, a bit annoyed. She took a look at what her friend was pointing at one the screen and was deeply horrified. ¡°W-w-what? Is this for real?!¡± ¡°IKR!!! This is a very big piece of news! We have to spread it to all our sisters, lest they bring a cmity upon themselves and us.¡± ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s inform everyone.¡± The Witch along with the Witch named Brenda immediately started typing on theirputer screens something. Click! The sound of pressing key was heard. ¡°Done! Phew, this was so tiring.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡± ¡°Me too¡± The two Witches talked among themselves. ¡­. Ding! A notification was heard on aputer screen. Thedy behind theputer opened the mail and ¡°W-w-what??! For real?!¡± ¡­. Ding! A notification was heard on anotherputer in another ce. ¡°Fuck! For reals?? Sis look at this!¡± ¡­. Simr things were happening everywhere. The Witches were in an uproar. Ding! ¡°Oh damn, we will be in trouble!¡± A Witch eximed. ¡°What is it lindsy?¡± ¡°I just got an email which stated that we shouldn¡¯t ept amission.¡± ¡°Yeah so? Why the big reaction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s signed and stamped by all the Queen Witches and the Her Excellency Queen Mother herself!¡± ¡°What?!!!¡± ¡°IKR!¡± ¡°Let me see! Let me see!¡± ¡°Have a look, here.¡± The Witch showed theputer screen and said. Theputer screen showed a letter that read ¡°Dear Sisters, Please do not ept or rmend anymission regarding breaking a contract of King rank and above from any noble Vampire until further notice. Breaking of this will verdict would be punishable by death without reincarnation. Yours sincerely, Witch Queen, Hecate. ¡± Below the letter were stamps and signs of other Queen Witches and the Queen Mother, Florencia Rain. ¡°HOLY MOLY! PUNISHABLE BY DEATH WITHOUT REINCARNATION? FOR REAL?!¡± The Witch yelled as if there were no tomorrow. Not only her, this was happening everywhere and every ce where a Witch was present. They all had gotten a notification on theirmunication devices from the headquarters. The Witches were deeply shocked and horrified. They had never gotten such a big shock in their life, ever before. A crime punishable to such a death? Any crime could have their sentence lowered if they paid a certain price but this didn¡¯t even give them a chance to redeem themselves. On top of that, they wouldn¡¯t even reincarnate and it was stamped and signed by every Witch Queen and even the Queen Mother of the Witches! They understood how serious the situation was. They swore to themselves, they wouldn¡¯t ever do something so stupid even if they were beaten to death. ¡°You heard it right, Be. Any crime we Witches do could have our sentences lowered if we pay certain price but this isn¡¯t even negotiable. It¡¯s for the first time that I have witnessed such a scene in my life.¡± ¡°Me too. Sigh, I only hope that nobody is greedy or foolish enough to do this.¡± ¡°I hope the same.¡± The reason for all this panick was Lucy. Lucy forgot that their family had a Queen Witch, Hecate, serving them and asked one of the King rank maid to send amission letter about buying King rank contracts to the Witches on behalf of the Evure family. She got the contracts from Hecateter but she didn¡¯t know that she indirectly caused a little chaos among the Witches. Chapter 38 Royal Banquet The people in the Queen¡¯s district were all eagerly waiting like little kids who were about to go on a field trip. They couldn¡¯t wait for the banquet to start. The reason they were so excited was because they could finally see their Queen. The hadn¡¯t seen the face of the Queen and they only knew of her terror. It was the first time that they could see her. They were dying to see her face. They also wanted to know of the new member but most of all, they wanted to see her face. The whole of the Queen¡¯s district was upied. The hotels were all rented out. Some people who couldn¡¯t get in due to all hotels being upied. The rule of people couldn¡¯t stay on the streets still applied. Thus, some nobles had to wait in the noble district of Evernight city or check into hotels in the City Center of the Evernight city. Their heart felt as if someone was scratching on it continuously. The itch to see their Queen was too much for them to bear. They still somehow controlled themselves. Soon their prayers were heard. The day of the banquet arrived. As soon as the silver moon started having bright crimson hue spread on it, the people started moving. The one¡¯s in the noble district and city center instantly left their hotels and rushed to the Queen¡¯s district. The ones who were invited in the Royal castle also started moving. They were the Count ns and some Viscount ns who made great contribution to the Vampire society and also the Viscount ns with Half Emperor ranks. Inside the Drac n carriage. ¡°Father, how does the Queen look?¡± A young boy, same as the age of Lith, wearing a nice tuxedo, who had ck hair and ck eyes asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± A burly man with the same ck hair and ck eyes said. He too was wearing a nice tuxedo. ¡°Tsk. Being all mysterious.¡± The boy clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Dear, behave yourself. This isn¡¯t our territory anymore where you can behave as you like. We are in the Queen¡¯s territory and even a single mistake could cost us our family to be wiped out.¡± A mature lookingdy, who appeared to be in herte 30s said. She was wearing a beautiful ck strapless gown exposing her cor. Her gown had a little slit and showed her beautiful long leg. ¡°I know, I know, mother. You¡¯ve told me this a hundred times already.¡± The boy said. Still a bit annoyed. The three people didn¡¯t speak anymore. They kept quiet until their carriage reached the majestic dark castle of the Royal family. ¡°Wow. It looks really nice. Our castle cannot even bepared to it.¡± The boy said when he saw the Royal castle. ¡°The inside are even better.¡± Thedy said. They carriage stopped in front of a tall ck metal gate. The three people stepped outside. ¡°Wee, dear guests. This way please.¡± A butler bowed to them lightly with his one hand on his chest and started walking inside the castle. The boy looked around and was amazed. The inside indeed did look much better. The were only walking through amon corridor but it had a very velvety red carpet spread. The walls were dark and the ceiling was in a dome shape and it had many engravings on it. There were many painings attached to the walls along the long corridor. He was about to walk around and look at the painting when the butler said ¡°Dear guests, please refrain from moving around until we reach the ballroom. It is for your own safety.¡± Thedy held the boy¡¯s hand instantly when she heard the butler speak. The boy too didn¡¯t move orint and walked with them quietly. Although he very much wanted to look around, he too knew that acting in a free manner in the castle of a being deemed the strongest wasn¡¯t a good idea and stopped. Thedy was surprised looking at her boy. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but if he is restrained, then it¡¯s a good thing. They soon arrived in the ballroom. The ballroom was very big. It had many crystal chandeliers hanging on the ceiling. There was food present in the form of buffet at a side. There were many tables and chair surrounding the center of the hall. The center of the hall was empty. The three people were soon lead to a table which had three seats and there was a metal namete on it. It read ¡®n Drac.¡¯ There were simr nametes on every table and some tables had three chairs while some had four. There weren¡¯t more than four chairs. This meant that only four people per n were invited or allowed to enter the Royal Castle. ¡°Dear guests, please be seated. The refreshments will be provided to you shortly. You can move around the ballroom, the courtyard outside and the rooftop of the ballroom. If you feel to freshen up, please go towards that corridor and you¡¯ll arrive at the bathrooms avable for bothdies and men.¡± The butler said in a neutral tone and bowed slightly and left. It didn¡¯t seem like he carried any respect or disrespect and felt totally like he was only doing his job as a guide. The bow too felt like it had to be done just to be more formal and didn¡¯t carry any respect. The Drac¡¯s didn¡¯t feel anything about it. The butler was a half Emperor rank. He really had no reason to show such respect to them as he had a very high rank and on top of that he was the Queen¡¯s direct servant and not theirs. They had a cold sweat on them. The Queen had such high rank people as her servants. If they caused any sort of trouble to her, she very well had the ability to rece them almost instantly. ¡°Dennis, do not cause trouble by any means. That butler himself was a half Emperor rank. The Queen might have more such high rank servants. If we do anything wrong here, she can instantly rece us if she wants.¡± The boy named Dennis broke out in cold sweat. He thought of his behaviour just a little while ago and shivered in fear. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t do anything excess and got off with a light warning. The boy knew how difficult it was to raise their magical ranks. Half Emperor was no joke. He thought in his mind that he definitely should be restrained. ¡°I w-won¡¯t.¡± He said nervously. ¡°Good that you understand.¡± Thedy didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Soon, the other ns arrived. All the Count ns were present along with some Viscount ns. n Crimson, n Violet, n Veranz, n Adelstein and n Drac were seated very close to each other and also could see each other. They simply nodded looking at each other and didn¡¯t even greet much. They all were very nervous. The Viscount ns were even more so. Even the Counts didn¡¯t dare to move much so why would they? Soon, the lights in the ballroom dimmed a little. Soon they heard a shout ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen has arrived!¡± All the people in the room stood up and looked at the entrance of the Ballroom. They held their breath and their bodies were very stiff. Although some had once seen the Queen, they had experienced her domineering aura and self firsthand. They knew that she was definitely a person to not be trifled with. Ady wearing a red strapless silk dress which was veryyered at the bottom and thin at the top, wearing a red crown and holding a sophisticated and delicate looking ck scepter arrived. The Royal Banquet had officially begun. Chapter 39 Royal Banquet (2) The people in the ballroom looked at the figure walking elegantly and gracefully towards the Ballroom from the corridor. The figure had an hourss figure which couldn¡¯t be hidden even though she was wearing ayered dress at the bottom. Her thin top cloth gave it all away. Her curvaceous figure couldn¡¯t really be hidden. Every men in the room would¡¯ve been drooling just by looking at the figure or would have felt slightly aroused looking at such a beauty but right now, everyone was very stiff and tense and didn¡¯t even dared to breathe loudly. The figure who had pale skin, red rosy lips, purple eyes like the finest piece of amethyst, long silky and smooth silver hair which was tied up in a bun, making the beautiful neck visible was more terrifying than anything else in the world. The people felt as if they had tons of weight on put on them and would be crushed into meat paste into anytime. They, felt fear from the bottom of their heart just by looking at the person. Many didn¡¯t even look at her and lowered their eyes in fear. Dennis too felt deep fear. He was now regretting a little foring to this hell hole. It felt like a sheep willingly jumping into a Wolf¡¯s den. He now understood everything his parents had told him. Thankfully, thankfully he had a little sense and restrained himself at the start. The Vampires would naturally feel such fear. It was because the Queen had intentionally released her Legendary rank aura. It was to give them a little warning to know their ce and not to behave stupidly. She didn¡¯t do thisst time when she met the Vampire nobles after bing a Queen and some of those fools looked at her lustfully and some even behaved high and mighty and directly opposed her rule. They obviously got their lesson learnt. This time, she just gave the Vampire nobles a little warning and let them off. Anything stupid they did again, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let the whole race off. Lilith walked elegantly to a raised tform which was present in front of all the tables and chair. In front of the tform was the empty circr space. Around it were tables and chair in a circr manner. The buffet was at two corners in the end of the hall. Lilith walked and elegantly sat on a big throne in the middle of the tform. There were two smaller throne on the sides of her throne. She sat upright and held a scepter in hand and looked below at the Vampires as if she were looking at ants. The nobles watched her move and sit on the throne. After a while of silence, the Counts were the first whoposed themselves and said one by one ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Count Drac put his hand on his chest, bowed and said in respect but mostly fear and nervousness. He was an experienced man and so his fear and nervousness weren¡¯t shown and only his respect was visible. The other people too started greeting and had more or less the same emotions. Nobody had the slightest impure thoughts because of the terrifying pressure the felt upon them. ¡°Greetings.¡± Lilith said in a neutral tone and domineering tone. Her gentle and motherly side nowhere to be seen. The people after hearing her didn¡¯t say anything anymore. They were waiting for her to speak but she didn¡¯t. They also wanted to sit very badly. Their knees almost gave it away due to the Queen¡¯s pressure. But, they didn¡¯t dare to sit. Why? Because the Queen hadn¡¯t told them to. Soon, Lilith moved her gaze from the people down below and looked at the corridor at the end of the hall. She had a gentle smile on her face when she noticed two figure walking from far away into the corridor. The two figures were walking closer to the hall. The people down below were shell-shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. This terrifying figure was actually having a gentle smile on her face. What happened? Where did the haught and domineering self go? They really would¡¯ve believed it that the person in front of them was a kind, innocent and gentledy, had it not been for the pressure they were feeling. ¡°Her Highness, the Princess has arrived with His Highness, the Prince!¡± A familiar shout was heard. Soon, ady in her early 20s could be seen, she had locked her arms with a young boy who looked like he was just starting to hit puberty walking along the corridor. Thedy was very tall and the boy¡¯s height only reached around a few inches above thedy¡¯s elbow. The boy was wearing a very good looking ck tuxedo with a red bow tie. Thedy was wearing a same dress as the Queen, just ck in colour. The two figures had silver hair and purple eyes. Thedy looked like a little smaller and younger figure of the Queen and the boy looked like a male child version of the Queen. Nobody even had to hear the shout of introduction to guess who these two are. Just by looking at them they understood that they definitely were the Queen¡¯s children. The two figures went to the raised tform. The Queen stood up and looked at them with a smile. Lucy walked in front of Lilith and said smiling ¡°Greetings, mother.¡± and hugged her slightly. Both kissed each other¡¯s cheeks. Lucy then went to the left side of Lilith and stood there. Lith walked up to his mother and Lilith extended her hand. He took her hand and said ¡°Greetings, mother.¡± And kissed the back of it. He then stood on her right. Lilith walked back and sat on her throne in an upright position while holding her scepter. Lucy and Lith followed. ¡°You may sit.¡± Lilith said looking at the people down below who were still standing. The people sat down and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They could finally sit! This felt sofortable and heavenly to them. They wanted to never get up and give rest to their legs. They felt too good right now. The Queen¡¯s pressure was no joke. ¡°My subjects, today, I officially introduce to you and the world, a new member of the Royal family of the Vampires, the new member of n Evure, I, the Vampire Queen, Lilith Evure¡¯s son, Lith Evure.¡± Chapter 40 Royal Banquet (3) ¡°My subjects, today, I officially introduce to you and the world, a new member of the Royal family of the Vampires, the new member of n Evure, I, the Queen, Lilith Evure¡¯s son, Lith Evure.¡± Lilith said in a domineering and overbearing tone for everyone to hear in a voice which was not too loud nor too low. She didn¡¯t really want to y the Queen but her daughter insisted on having her act like a Queen atleast once. She was told that she can quit it after that. Unless of course, she had another child, Lucy joked before to which got her dress pulled up, her panties pulled down and her ass spanked for that joke. The nobles watching the livestream in the Queen¡¯s district were all mesmerized by Lilith¡¯s looks. They were also having a little fear by looking at her overbearing self through the screen. They could tell that she was very terrifying just from looking at her. They obviously didn¡¯t see her gentle smile because the scene was cut to Lucy and Lith¡¯s arrival. They also had a look at the Queen¡¯s children and were shocked to find that they just looked like her. In fact, they looked a little too simr. It was like different versions of the Queen. After hearing the Queen¡¯s little speech, they finally knew the identity of the new member. The Vampire prince, Lith Evure¡¯s identity. They had long known of the princess¡¯ indentity through their various sources. They had seen her arrive at the arenas sometimes. Thus they knew. They were staring intently at the screens and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°From today onwards, the Vampire princess, Lucy Evure, would manage the Vampire society¡¯s well being. She will have my support.¡± Lilith said again in the same tone as before. Lucy nodded at her mother and stood up and said in a overbearing tone like Lilith ¡°The old generation Vampire ns challenged my mother¡¯s and also their Queen¡¯s authority and they paid their price by having all Duke ns and half the noble ns getting wiped out.¡± The nobles who listened to Lucy¡¯s speech shivered in fear. The one¡¯s watching the livestream did too. Had some n foolishly challenged the Queen¡¯s authority again? Where they going to get wiped out? Various thoughts ran through their minds but they didn¡¯t speak it out and just listened to what Lucy was saying quietly. ¡°The Vampire society from then had learned their lesson and thus the matter is over. The Vampire society has now recovered and it is time to upgrade the existing heriarchy of the Vampires.¡± As soon as Lucy said that, all the Vampires were in an uproar in the Queen¡¯s district. The ones in the ballroom didn¡¯t say anything but clenched their first in excitement. Finally! Their years of hardwork was now being finally recognised and they were getting the fruits of theirbour. They were very excited. ¡°From today onwards, all the existing Count ns have been promoted to Duke status.¡± ¡°Long live your highness, the princes! Long live her majesty, the Queen!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t hold down their excitement in the ballroom and said. The others followed suit. The same ured in the Queen¡¯s district. ¡°The Viscount ns present in this ballroom and ns with half Emperor ranks would be promoted to Count status.¡± Cheers followed again. ¡°The baron ns who have served the society well and ns with King ranks would be promoted to Viscounts.¡± ¡°The Knights and Dames who have served the society well and the ones who have reached the Half King ranks would be promoted to Barons.¡± ¡°Themoners who have reached Saint rank within 500 years would be made Knights and Dames and I hope you serve the society well.¡± ¡°From today onwards, whichever Vampire reaches Saint rank within 500 years would be promoted to Knight or Dame.¡± Everyone in the Queen¡¯s district was in an uproar. People were screaming and yelling at too of their lungs. They were all too happy right now. This had never happend before. Only nobles could be nobles before but nowmoners had a chance too. Obviously, these excited cheer came from themoners working in the shops and watching the Livestream and not the nobles themselves. The nobles were excited and happy because they had been promoted. The ballroom was noisy too. Lucy didn¡¯t say anything anymore and went back to her seat. After a while, everyone calmed down and sat back down in their seats. Lilith stood up and Lith and Lucy followed everyone stood up too. She looked at Lith and Lucy and then at the people and said ¡°You may enjoy the banquet now.¡± She then went to the side of the tform and sat on a chair in front of a round table and looked at her children go down. She sipped on some red wine and watched them. Lucy locked her arms in Lith¡¯s arms and went down for the first dance. After this, Lith¡¯s first time socialising with other people would begin! Chapter 41 Dennis and Cecilia Lucy and Lith came down the tform and walked all the way over to the middle of the room. The lights dimmed and focused only on the middle empty space. Light, rxing and elegant music started ying in the room from who knows where and it sounded in the whole room. Everyone were starting to get rxed while feeling the music. They watched the Princess and the Prince as they walked in the middle and were anticipating their dance. Lucy and Lith didn¡¯t let them wait much. They started dancing along the light music in a very sophisticated and elegant way. Lith had practiced with Lucy beforehand many times and was very well versed with dancing now. It would have been him with his mother who would be dancing here right now but on second thought, he decided that he should do a dance with his big sister and let their mother have a good show for herself. Lith didn¡¯t know how to dance. Not in this life and not in the previous one either. It was a little difficult at first when Lucy was teaching him but he soon learnt it very easily. It was easy because the hellish training that Lucy gave him, both physically and mentally for ten years straight, it made himprehend things much more easily. Movements on what to do next and what after that were easy to memorize and to dance itself was very easy as he had all his physical attributes enhanced, all thanks to her training. Lilith was enjoying looking at her children dance. She was sipping on a very expensive wine. A wine made for Vampires and could make people upto King rank drunk. She was Legendary so getting drunk wasn¡¯t on the list but she liked the taste of the wine a little. She was casually sipping and looking at her children. She had a gentle smile on her face all along as she was watching them. She was also secretly recording this dance video, just so she can enjoy it again secretly. After a while, the dance came to an end. Lucy and Lith held hands and bowed down a little to the audience. p¡­p¡­ Everyone started pping. The audience truly enjoyed their dance. The Princess and the Prince really danced really well. Watching them dance like that, they too were itching to have a go. Lucy took Lith¡¯s hand and went near the buffet. She toasted to the nobles in the room and to Lith and sipped on some wine. Lith wasn¡¯t given any wine as he was underage and his body was still developing. It may harm his physical attributes a little. He was banned from drinking any form of intoxicating substances until he reached rank 6, after his physical attributes would grow along with his magical ranks. He wouldn¡¯t need to train seperately after that and also didn¡¯t need to worry about any food or water. Magical energy in the world could be absorbed and it would help nourish him. After Lucy¡¯s toast, everyone started enjoying the buffet. Some started dancing, some enjoyed the buffet while some started talking to each other. The atmosphere had be rxed now. It was because Lucy toasted and also because the Queen left the room. Lilith had seen everything and there was nothing much to enjoy after her children¡¯s dance. Therefore, she left the room and let her children socialize. Lith was currently sitting on an empty table. There were 4 chairs around it but they were all empty. Lucy was talking to some old fellows about some developments of the Vampire society. ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± ¡°Greetings.¡± Lith said with a small smile. ¡°Your highness, I am Dennis Drac, son of Duke Reynolds Drac. Your highness, I wonder if we can exchange pointers about our awakening ceremony.¡± Looking at this fellow named Dennis, Lith was amused. He was really trying his best to be respectful to him and Lith could tell that this was not his original personality. He could also tell that he was forced toe here and talk to him. ¡®Maybe his parents saw me sitting alone and pushed this fellow on me.¡¯ Lith thought. He was right. Dennis had been pushed to him because the Duke couldn¡¯t talk to Lith himself. There was no topic to talk about in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t behave like an uncle or something to the Prince or like an elder giving advice either because he was the son of the Queen. She was even older than him. Thus, he smartly pushed his son who was the same age as him. ¡°We can. Have a seat.¡± Dennis politely sat on a seat near Lith and they started to talk. Dennis was very on gaurd at first but when he started talking to the Prince, he realised he was like a child learning from an elder. The Prince had great knowledge and understanding about the awakening ceremony than him. He really took note of everything the Prince was saying, mentally. He even asked some questions to the Prince and had them all cleared. Even his father didn¡¯t know so much depth! Dennis then gradually rxed and started talking to the Prince as if they were friends. He started cracking small jokes in the middle. As soon as he cracked his first joke, he regretted it. ¡®Damn it! Why cannot I not be restrained.¡¯ he cursed in his mind. Looking at the Prince chuckle a little at his joke, he rxed very much. Lith was amused by this fellows personality. He could tell that this guy was a free spirit. He did whatever he liked to do in an unrestrained way. Once he found out that Lith was very easy going, he gradually began to open up. Lith considered wether to make this guy a friend or not. He seemed liked a nice guy. On second thought, Lith decided to not rush to decisions. He would first make him an acquaintance and then see for itter. This guy was only thirteen years old like him, even if he was smart, he shouldn¡¯t be too scheming. Lith then decided to test him outter. While these two were conversing, onedy and a girl were looking at them. Thedy said ¡°Cecilia, go talk to him, look at the Drac¡¯s boy, if he can talk, why can you not? If possible try to make an acquaintance with the Prince. He is so young, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t put your hopes too high. The Prince is no ordinary guy. He is the son of the strongest existence, he wouldn¡¯t be so gullible, can he?¡± The girl red at her mother. ¡°Fine, fine. Atleast go talk to him.¡± Thedy pushed her daughter to the Prince. The girl walked over to where Lith was chatting with Dennis. She came forward Lith and said ¡°Greetings, your highness.¡± Lith looked at the girl who hade in front of him. She wore a ck gown. A little on the conservative side. She had all her curves in the right ces and her assets weren¡¯t too big nor too small. She seemed like a fit woman. She had red hair and red eyes. Her lips were red and her skin pale. She wore a ck hat and her hair was tied in a bun. He didn¡¯t know why she wanted to talk to him but nevertheless greeted her back. ¡°Greetings.¡± Lith stopped the conversation with Dennis and looked at the girl and said. ¡°Your highness, I am Cecilia Crimson, daughter of Duke Axis Crimson. Your highness, I wonder if I can join in on your conversation with Dennis.¡± Lith looked at the girl and tried to analyze her. Listening to her speak so fluently, he could tell that she was experienced in being so formal. Although, he didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to join, he still let her. ¡°Sure.¡± He said with a small smile. Cecilia sat opposite to Dennis and close to Lith. ¡°So Dennis, what were you talking to your highness about?¡± Cecilia asked with a smile. ¡°None of your business Cecilia.¡± Dennis snorted. ¡®Interesting¡¯ Lith thought. Dennis after realising his blunder said ¡°Ah, I am so sorry your highness for my rude behaviour.¡± He forgot that he was sitting in front of the Vampire Prince and shouldn¡¯t behave like his usual self. He got a little too rxed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Lith said. He wanted to see where this conversation would go of Dennis with Cecilia. Cecilia looked at Dennis and thought in a concerned way ¡®This idiot, he doesn¡¯t really think before speaking.¡¯ She heaved a sigh of relief thinking the Prince was not bothered. She then red at Dennis and said ¡°Dennis, restrain yourself a little.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Dennis lowered his gaze and said. Hmm? What is this rtionship between them? Lith thought. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was exchanging pointers with Dennis about our awakening ceremony.¡± ¡°Yes, right. Your highness really has a very profound and in depth knowledge about the awakening.¡± Dennis said, a little excited. Cecilia looked at Dennis, a bit amused. ¡®This fellow, he doesn¡¯t really praise someone like that.¡¯ she thought. ¡°Is that so? Then, can your highness please repeat some important pointers to me too?¡± Cecilia wanted to know what made Dennis praise the Prince. She knew he was the son of the strongest being but, Dennis was Dennis. He would only praise when he felt like it and looking at how Dennis seem free in front of the Prince, Cecilia thought that the Prince was easy going. ¡°Sure.¡± Lith then had a light conversation with both of them. They were talking about many things rted to magic and Dennis would from time to time ask questions and Lith and Cecilia both answered Dennis. Lith was a little more surprised to see that Cecilia was really interested in talking to Dennis and she didn¡¯t even initiate a conversation with him. She only either added to his suggestions or talked to him about how stupid Dennis is in thinking of certain things. He could roughly make out that Cecilia was concerned about Dennis but didn¡¯t understand why Dennis was sort of afraid and restrained in front of her. He was like a mouse in front of a cat. He thought these two would make good friends. So he decided, he¡¯ll be acquainted with them first. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here now. I have some work to do. Let us have this chat again sometimes. I haven¡¯t really been outside, so let¡¯s meet someday and visit ces, alright?¡± ¡°Definitely, your highness. You cane to Drac territory anytime you want to visit me.¡± Dennis said happily. ¡°Your highness, you can also visit the Crimson territory anytime you want to.¡± Cecilia said with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see. Please, excuse me.¡± Lith said with a small smile and left. ¡°Oye dumbass, why can you not be formal even in such asions? I think you haven¡¯t gotten a good beating since a long time.¡± Cecilia said. Unhappy with Dennis¡¯ behaviour. ¡°Ah, I am sorry. The Prince was so nice, I actually forgot that I was talking to a Prince. He seemed more like a friend to me.¡± ¡°Howe he ¡®seemed like a friend¡¯ to you. How did you evenpare? You don¡¯t even have friends, stupid.¡± Cecilia made fun of him and chuckled. ¡°S-shut up. Hmph! I don¡¯t even want to talk to you and waste my time.¡± Dennis snorted and left. Cecilia chuckled and left too. The banquet was continuing. The guests were enjoying themselves. The Evure family had left the ballroom long ago. The people didn¡¯t mind it. They actually were somewhat relieved. They didn¡¯t need to be too tense now. These people have attended a lot of banquet and had many gatherings with each other. They were familiar to one another and thus were rxed now. Lith came to the Queen¡¯s quarters, into his mother¡¯s bedroom and he saw his mother and big sister sitting on a table with three chairs, chatting happily. He walked to them, smiled and said ¡°Mom, big sis, you two look very beautiful today.¡± And gave a kiss on their lips. ¡°You also look handsome, my baby.¡± Lilith said smiling. ¡°Yes, dear. You look very handsome.¡± Lucy nodded and added to her mother¡¯s words. Lith then sat beside them and started having a light chat with them. Chapter 42 End of Banquet The Banquet came to and end. The people were then sent outside one by one and they left the Royal castle. They left happily and very content. They had gotten promoted! They had also seen the Queen! They had also seen the new member! Just too many things happend to them in one day. The long living Vampires got very riled up after leaving. They wouldn¡¯t forget these days in their long lives. They were rxed and happy. But, all weren¡¯t. The Queen¡¯s district was in an uproar. People were yelling, shouting, cheering, drinking and partying everywhere. They never thought that today they wouldn¡¯t only be able to look at the Queen, but also be promoted! The noble and elegant Queen¡¯s district now seemed like an adventurers pub. Everyone was just too happy! They somewhat forgot about the new member of n Evure. Although they had all signed a contract, some information leaking was inevitable. The contract only stated to not talk anything about the new member. Thus, news of the new heirarchy of the Vampires had been known throughout the world. Some information about the new member still leaked out. The only thing that leaked was that the Vampires had a new Prince. That¡¯s it. How he looked, what was his name, nothing was out. Many people in the world didn¡¯t know about Lilith Evure or even n Evure. They only knew that the Vampires had a strong being protecting them and she was the Vampire Queen. That¡¯s it. Many people didn¡¯t even know of the Royal family¡¯s or the Vampire Queen¡¯s name. The Witches didn¡¯t even dare to pry into the information of about n Evure. They knew that the only thing they could get from this was death. Death without reincarnation. They were scared senseless. They didn¡¯t want to risk it for some money. Life was better than money. Thus, only a little leaked out. The news spread everywhere in the world almost the next day after the end of the royal banquet. People were going crazy listening to the news. The news about the new heirarchy of the Vampires was a little too much for everyone. Everyone subconsciously forgot about the new Vampire Prince and focused on the new heirarchy. Except, of course, three people. ¡­.. In a dark majestic pce that looked a little scared and holy, unlike it¡¯s dark nature, inside a dark room where the only light came from the source of a big telivision screen. An elegantdy was looking at the tv screen while in a sleeping position on the couch in a not so elegant manner. She was sleeping on her side with one of her hand supporting her head and the other hand taking some chips out of a packet. She was resting, eating and watching tv. She looked in her early 30s, had glossy long ck hair and ck eyes like the deepest darkness, and was wearing nothing butced ck panties and an oversized ck tshirt which still couldn¡¯t hide her big breasts which were dangling due to her sleeping on her sides. She had two red horns protruding from the sides of her head and it didn¡¯t make her look ugly at all. She looked as if without the horns, she wouldn¡¯t beplete at all. They looked very beautiful on her. The horns had certain ck engravings on them and it looked to be very ancient, scared and majestic. They depicted the passage of time and also the majesty of thedy and her youthfulness. Her face was devoid of any fat even though she appeared to be eating snacks so much. It was very perfect and if she weren¡¯t to be in such a not so elegant manner, and behaved dignified, she definitely would look like a goddess. It was Lucifer, the Supreme rank of the Demon race. She was watching news right now while eating chips. The chips were made out of tier 8 beasts and given to her by the seven overlords of the Demon race. They took care of her daily needs and she justzed around, continuing to be a neet. She was watching news about the release of a new anime when the broadcasting stopped in the middle and another news was started ying. She was annoyed. If she weren¡¯t a neet and liked to do nothing but hezy, she would¡¯ve gone to raze their studio to the grounds for this stupidity. ¡°Oh? Interesting. That bitch finally made an official entry of her son into this world and didn¡¯t keep him in her castle all day long with her. Hmph! How dare she! She didn¡¯t even let me visit her even once in these thirteen years. I hate that bitch!¡± Lucifer said in an annoyed tone. She was like a little girlining about not getting her favourite candy. She then picked up her phone and dialed a few numbers. Chapter 43 Alex Paladin Inside a majestic, holy and scared white and gold pce. In the Heavenly court. A dignified and domineering man was sitting on a big throne on a raised tform holding a silver sword which was sheathed. The man had no beard or moustache and his faced brimmed of vitality. His deep blue eyes depicted the vicissitudes of life and one look at them and a person could understand that he had been through many experiences. He had blonde hair which almost looked golden and his hairstyle was that of a fade cut. Correct. A fade cut. The dignified man was keeping up with the new age. He was wearing a majestic blue and white robe befitting of his Emperor status. There were many people in the Heavenly court. All looked dignified and sacred. Some had many pairs of white wings that looked holy on their backs. They were discussing certain things in the Emperor¡¯s court. They were the Angel kings! And the man up above was the Heavenly Emperor, Alex Pdin! The domineering man was looking down at the people in a very overbearing and indifferent way. Suddenly, he heard something vibrate in his pant¡¯s pocket. He removed the vibrating thing and it appeared to be a smartphone. The man checked who was calling him and when he saw the name ¡®Little girl¡¯ on the phone, he shed a gentle smile. His indifferent and overbearing self gone. He looked around and said in a domineering way ¡°Silence.¡± Everyone instantly shut up. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when the man asked them to keep quiet. They then looked at him and thought ¡®Why did his majesty stop us?¡¯ Alex picked up the phone and put it near his ear and no sooner he heard a gentle and melodious voice ¡°Old man, did you see the news?¡± Lucifer said from the other side in a gossipy tone. She always called her grandfather to gossip about if everyone else was busy. Mayzin was sleeping and didn¡¯t pick up the phone. Agalea was busy doing something with her daughter and couldn¡¯t talk and well, she couldn¡¯t bitch about Lilith to Lilith herself, can she? She knew if she did something stupid like that, she¡¯d have her butt swollen for a few days. Therefore, she called her old man that is, her grandfather, Alex Pdin to gossip and bitch about others. Alex felt lonely when his little girl, that is, his granddaughter didn¡¯t keep in contact with him. She would ignore him for years and would only meet him at the Supreme ranks¡¯ meeting every 25 years or he would have to go to her ce. Anyway, he loved it when his granddaughter called him and would always make sure to talk to her whenever she called. Lucifer too knew that her old man would pick up. He was as jobless as her, is what Lucifer thought of him. He didn¡¯t know that he was really at the bottom list of priorities of Lucifer. If he knew, he would really be heartbroken. ¡°What news? Little girl.¡± Alex said with a gentle smile on his face. His voice was tranquil and smooth. It made people feel rxed andfortable in front of him. His body, face and voice didn¡¯t match his age at all. He looked some sort of God who had descended in the Mortal world. The people down there in the Heavenly court were used to this. Their Emperor from time to time would get a call from someone to whom he called ¡®Little girl¡¯ and he would be a very benevolent and gentle. Although their Emperor was not a rogue or aggressive in any way to them, he was still domineering and very overbearing. Only at times like these would he be gentle which werepletely in line with his looks. He looked really benevolent and kind but was indifferent and overbearing to them which didn¡¯t match his looks and only did when someone called ¡®Little girl¡¯ called. They still didn¡¯t know who this person was and they didn¡¯t even try to know. They would be beheaded for sure if they poked their nose into business of such a powerhouse. Even though the Emperor acted so kindly to this person, they never dared to assume anything and still respected and feared him deeply. They knew that, the Emperor cared about this person and even his hairstyle was due to this person. Thus they shut up and waited for him to finish his call. They knew, if they interrupted, they died. ¡°Old man, how behind are you in times? Check the newster. Don¡¯t do it now. My favourite anime would being soon and I don¡¯t want to waste more time. I ll tell you briefly. The Vampires have a new hierarchy for nobles and that bitch who banned me from entering her ce thirteen years ago introduced her son to the world. Although the news only stated that there was a new Vampire Prince. What do you think old man? Why did that bitch only let the news of there being a new Prince let out? I am very confused about this.¡± Lucifer said. A little impatiently and a little confused and curious. ¡°I think it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want to jeopardize on her son¡¯s adventures and experiences. If people got to know that he was the Vampire Prince, he would be treated in a way which he wasn¡¯t meant to. Some would treat him like a god, some would try to curry favor him, some would even try to assassinate him and this isn¡¯t a good thing for anyone. If word got that he is dead, to his mother, the whole world will have Doomsday arrived upon them. Everyone will die and everything will be destroyed. Thus, she did the right thing by letting only specific news out. It may be done only to protect him but this is good news to us and everyone. There are a lot of different types of people in the world and some would for sure be foolish enough to do something stupid like that. Thus, it is not only for his own good but also ours as well.¡± Alex calmly and gently expressed his opinion to Lucifer on this matter. His was very tranquil and gentle and even though his words were like that, it appeared as if he wasn¡¯t bothered one bit even if the whole world died today. ¡°O-o-old m-man are you¡­.serious?¡± Lucifer asked in a little trembly and in a low voice. ¡°Dear, do you not know what happend when just a little minor injury urred to her daughter? A big piece ofnd vanished from the world without a trace. And what do you think would happen when her son that she loves dearly is gone? It is obvious. Everything would be killed and everything would be annihted. There would not be any traces of this world ever existing. She would then kill herself after making sure that no one is ever born again.¡± Gasp. Lucifer gasped hard on the other side and not only her, everyone in the Heavenly court did so too. The people in the Heavenly court could roughly make out about who the Emperor was talking about. They didn¡¯t know the gravity of this matter was so serious. They didn¡¯t dare doubt the words of their Emperor. If the Emperor himself said he would die so casually, they would never doubt the fact that they too would die. ¡°T-that b-b-bitch! She is crazy! She is too crazy! This madwoman! Holy hell! Old man, we won¡¯t really die right?¡± Lucifer cursed and panicked. ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t. We just have to ensure that her son is alive. Everything would be fine then. ¡± Alex said with the same tone as casually as ever. ¡°So? How should I do that?¡± Lucifer asked. A bit confused. If she was troubled, she¡¯d ask her grandfather for help selfishly without hesitating. Alex doted on her, so helped her and spoiled her with no qualms. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. Do nothing. Just let it be and let nature take it¡¯s course. If we are fated to die, we all will die.¡± ¡°Old man, what bullshit! What fate! Don¡¯t give me this crap! Tell me what to do.¡± Lucifer was a little angry on her grandfather. ¡°Calm down, dear. Listen to me.¡± Alex said in the same tone as before. Not minding his granddaughter being so rude. ¡°You must have realised or atleast hadints raised by many people in the world that many astrologers cannot calcte fate or check anything about destiny at all. Correct? It is because when a person of that rank is born or is currently living in the world, fate and destiny be very uncertain. Before they were probabilistic but now they arepletely incalcble or in better terms, uncertain. Fate cannot be calcted and thus destiny cannot be measured anymore. The reason is because, the presence of such a being. Any changes she does and any moves she makes, may turn the wheel of fate to reverse or topple and alter destiny. New timelines would be created every moment she makes a move. She has the capability to do such changes. Thus, if she ever had the slightest thought one day of destroying the world, destiny of all beings would be altered. Therefore, as of now, everything is uncertain and the best thing we can do is let everything flow naturally. We Supreme ranks shouldn¡¯t use our powers and alter things. Let it go and let it flow naturally. Do you understand now, dear?¡± Alex said in the same gentle and benevolent tone. His voice didn¡¯t show neither concern nor panick. He was as calm as a stillke. Lucifer didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After a few minutes. ¡°I am s-sorry, g-g-grandfather.¡± Lucifer sobbed a little. She regretted yelling at her grandfather. No matter what, she was the one who was rude and misunderstood him. Thus, she apologized. Although Lucifer was a problem child, she wasn¡¯t a bad child. She apologized when needed and stayed carefree the rest of the time. ¡°Haha, little girl, I don¡¯t mind you yelling like that. Don¡¯t worry about such a thing.¡± Alex chuckled a little and had some emotion in his ever tranquil voice. ¡°T-thankyou g-grandfather.¡± Lucifer stuttered. She really wasn¡¯t used to calling him grandfather but now that she was at fault, she acted obediently like a good child. ¡°Anyway, how have you been? Are you eating well? Have you been doing some jobs or are you onlyzing around? Hey? Hey? HEY? HEY DON¡¯T CUT THE CALL!¡± Alex broke out of character and roared when Lucifer hung up. This always happend when he asked her such questions. His little girl would just never satisfy any of his concerns. He was always annoyed a little by this behaviour. She would hang up as soon as he brought this topic. The people in Heavenly court, all were listening intently to Alex¡¯s conversation. They were used to him roaring like that in the end. They still did not know who was on the other side who was getting so much pampered by the Heavenly Emperor himself and who had the balls to hang up on his face mid talking. They were very seriously listening to everything. They were at a loss on what to do. They did not know that such a serious matter would require them to do nothing. It was like telling them, if they die, they die. And when they asked why? The answer would be, because nature wants us to. We were born without our wishes, we may as well die without our wishes. Thus, they were at a loss and a little depressed. The Heavenly Emperor looked at the Angel Kings below and said in a dignified and solemn voice, all his previous gentleness and tranquility gone, ¡°No word should get out about this matter. If it does, you know what will happen right?¡± The Heavenly Emperor said in an indifferent voice. The people felt a chill down their spine when they heard him. They very well knew that the Emperor was threatening them but his indifference caused them more dread than anything else. They seriously nodded their head, bowed and said ¡°Yes, Your majesty.¡± Chapter 44 Becoming Shameless While all of the news were spreading like wildfire in the world, the mentioned party of the news, the Vampire Prince, was currently rxing. Lith was currently sitting on Lucy¡¯sp and Lucy was sitting on Lilith¡¯sp. They were on bed and in such a position. They haven¡¯t changed yet. The banquet was just yesterday. They were talking at first and then they decided to watch a nice tv show they found out. They were so absorbed that they binged it together. Lilith, wasn¡¯t too interested in the tv show. She just watched them because her kids liked it. They have been watching the show for about a few hours now. Lith turned around and grabbed his sister¡¯s boobs out of her ck dress. She looked at him and then looked back at the tv. She let him do whatever he wanted. Lith lowered her dress and her two boobs got out. He looked at it for a few seconds and admired it. He then started sucking on one of her boob and started ying with the other one. Lilith looked at Lith and smiled. She didn¡¯t stop him, nor did she interrupt him. She then turned her attention to the tv show. Lith yed with his sister¡¯s boob for a while and let it go. He then looked at the her breasts which were hanging and also the dress which was pulled down. She looked very beautiful. He put her breasts back in ce and dressed her. He then got up and looked at his mother and sister and said smiling ¡°Mom, big sis,e let¡¯s take a picture.¡± Lith set up the camera and came in between Lilith and Lucy and hugged them via their waist. The twodies went along with his antics happily. Click! The picture got captured and it was instantly printed out. I took it and put it in a diary. The diary was a magical book which couldn¡¯t be destroyed easily. I wrote below the picture ¡®I met noble Vampires of the Vampire race today in a banquet. It was hosted by my family, n Evure. It¡¯s host being my mother, the Vampire Queen and co-host my sister, the Vampire Princess. It was a great day. I had my first dance with my sister and also met two interesting Vampires. One was of my age and the other, I do not know. All in all, nothing of importance happend and I socialized for the first time a little.¡¯ Mother came over and looked at what I was writing. She read it and said smiling ¡°Writing a diary, baby?¡± ¡°Yes, mom. I ll try to record as much of my adventures as possible in this diary so that when I grow up, I can look back at it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a great idea. I support it. Mama too will write a diary from now on.¡± Lilith nodded and kissed Lith on his cheeks. ¡°I too support it.¡± Lucy nodded and said. Lith then closed the diary and put it in his space ring. His space ring was made by his mother and given to him after his awakening. It was a good piece of equipment. The space inside the space ring was very big. He could even make it much more bigger if he improves his understanding of Space Laws. He then went towards the bathroom to pee. His mother followed him. ¡°Mom, no. I am big now. I can do it myself.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. When he was small, his mother would hold his shaft and make him pee whenever he went to the toilet. She never missed any opportunity to do soter either. He rejected her many times but she still did her thing. She only stopped before a few weeks of his awakening and up until now because Lith was very busy with training and other stuff. Now he was free and why would she let go of this matter? ¡°Fufufu¡­.what do you mean by big, baby? Big where?¡± She chuckled and teased. Lith was embarrassed. He quickly ran into the bathroom and shut the door. He didn¡¯t see his mothering, but he didn¡¯t lower his gaurd. He knew his mother was very fast and he couldn¡¯t even track her with his movements. He warily went to the toilet while looking around. He didn¡¯t drop his gaurd one bit. He really couldn¡¯t find his mother. He was growing nervous now. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The unknown always haunted everyone and thus he gave up. He knew that even if he tried, his mother woulde at him in the most unexpected moment. He thus wisely gave up. He sighed and said ¡°Alright, mom. I give up, you win.¡± Lilith came out of nowhere behind him and hugged him from the back and chuckled and said ¡°Fufufu¡­.helping my baby in small errands like these really are fun. You shouldn¡¯t take mama¡¯s right to do so.¡± ¡°Mom, I am not a baby anymore and these ¡®helpful¡¯ stuff are only done to babies who can not do it themselves. Doing this to a growung child is not a good idea.¡± Lith sighed and said. ¡°Oh? Why isn¡¯t it a good idea?¡± Lilith asked while maintaining her hug from behind. ¡°Sigh. You will know soon, mom.¡± Lith sighed and gave up. He really couldn¡¯t exin his mother everything. She wanted to be a part of his everyday life and do whatever small things she could with him and spoil him. He didn¡¯t hate it, he was just embarrassed. He knew that people¡¯s lifespan in this world was almost inexhaustible. Thus, they would try to find entertainment in whatever way possible. His mother¡¯s way of it was to do activities with him and his big sister. It could be anything from watching a movie together to having an intimate session or like the small stuff that was now going on. Immortals were crazy! He walked towards the toilet and stood in front of it. Not doing anything. Lilith chuckled and felt good after looking at Lith being so obedient. She removed his pants and took his shaft in her hand¡¯s and let him do his thing. Lith was embarrassed and so he couldn¡¯t do it. Lilith knew about it. It happend almost everytime. She nibbled on his ears and waited for him to rx. She was in no hurry. Lith gradually rxed and did his thing but at the end his mother stroked it a little to let the remaining thing out. He knew this would happend. He was even more embarrassed now. He closed his eyes and said in his mind ¡®fuck it. Let¡¯s just do everything immoral there is to do. She can do whatever she wants, I do not care anymore.¡¯ Lilith was about to let go of his shaft when she felt it getting semi solid from being limp. She now understood why he was so resistant about it. She nibbled on his earlobe and gently whispered to him ¡°Is this the reason why you were so resistant, Baby?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Lith said in embarrassment with his eyes still closed. ¡°Fufufu¡­but doesn¡¯t this only indicate that you like mama¡¯s touch?¡± Lilith said and started gently stroking his shaft and making it erect almost instantly. Lith didn¡¯t reply to her and let her do whatever she wanted. Thankfully, there was no need to flush as waste was handled by magic circles on it¡¯s own or else it would be a pretty disgusting sight. Lilith understood that he was embarrassed. She chuckled at his reaction and turned around along with him, she closed the toilet seat and sat on it while making him sit on hisp. She then started stroking his shaft again. She whispered in his ear ¡°Do you hate mama¡¯s touch, baby? If you do, I ll stop it.¡± Lith didn¡¯t hate it. He was only embarrassed with her ways of doing things. She was a little too crazy and doting. Who would¡¯ve thought that after his reincarnation, he¡¯ll have things delivered to him on a silver tter? He didn¡¯t even need to make many moves and he got the love of two beautifuldies. On top of that, both were very strong and also his family. He wanted to be a strong and overbearing person who could look after his women and love and protect them but who would¡¯ve thought that the roles would be reversed in such a way. He couldn¡¯t say no to his mother, can he? He was a little thin skinned or else he would¡¯ve tried to be the dominant one. He really couldn¡¯t do it, in front of his mother atleast. He swore in his mind that after this session was over, he would let go of all embarrassment and be as crazy as his mother and dominate both, his sister and mother in bed. He would try to, atleast. Lith didn¡¯t realise it but he was starting to be crazy like his mother subconsciously. It can be called as ¡®The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡¯ He had started to break his bottom line which he had formed due to being an inexperienced virgin. He had already been stripped off his virgin status and now he was only inexperienced in these stuff. He had tasted two forbidden fruits which he shouldn¡¯t have and thus, it was now starting to show effect. He was slowly but steadily, bing shameless. He closed he eyes and thought of what he would do next. The only thing that came in his mind was to punish his mother for embarrassing him so much. He thought that he would, after this session, pound her senseless. He thought all of this very quickly and replied in a shameless way ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. Please keep going, mama.¡± Lilith was a bit amused. Was her baby okay? He wasn¡¯t embarrassed one bit while saying this. She said in a teasing tone ¡°Ara, what pill did my baby take today? He isn¡¯t embarrassed one bit. Sitting in his mother¡¯sp, in the toilet and getting his dick stroked from his mama¡¯s hand.¡± Lith, after listening to it was trying very hard not to get embarrassed. His face and ears turned red but he didn¡¯t show any excess movement. He didn¡¯t reply to her let her stroke his dick. Lilith chuckled looking at her baby who was trying his best to not be embarrassed. She didn¡¯t say anything anymore and continued stroking his shaft gently. She knew that a day woulde when her two little babies would stop getting embarrassed and not give her cute reactions but she was okay with it. It just meant that her babies were growing up and maturing well. She understood one fact very well, it was that, the days toe would be even more fun when her babies start maturing. How they would be better? She didn¡¯t know. It was just her instincts. Thus, she didn¡¯t feel sad and only felt happy while looking at her baby controlling his emotions. Chapter 45 Deal A mother and son pair were bonding together. This would¡¯ve been a good thing as it would mean that they are very close, but the problem was, they were too close. The son was sitting in his mother¡¯sp. It would¡¯ve been okay, but, they were in the toilet, his pants were down and his mother¡¯s hand was stroking his shaft. They were doing taboo things which weren¡¯t morally correct. They were Lith and Lilith inside the toilet of Lilith¡¯s bedroom. Lith had gone in to just relieve himself but Lilith followed him together and one things lead to another and now they were in this position. Lith had his eyes closed and was enjoying the handjob from his mother. She was doing it gently and so it felt a little rxing along with feeling good. Lilith stopped her hands and whispered in Lith¡¯s ear ¡°Are you just going to sit there and enjoy your mama giving you a handjob, baby?¡± Lith was feeling good but when Lilith stopped, he felt empty a little. It was like something was taken away from him. He knew his mother was teasing him again and so to not let her tease him anymore, he said gently ¡°Yes, mom.¡± Although he didn¡¯t show any embarrassment, his slightly blushed face and red ears gave it away. Lilith didn¡¯t start stroking him again but said gently ¡°Baby, shouldn¡¯t you be calling me mama instead of mom?¡± ¡°I am a grown up now, mom. I won¡¯t.¡± Lith said gently. He knew his mother loved him dearly and it didn¡¯t matter to her wether he and his big sis called her mom, mother or mama. ¡°Sigh, my babies are all grown up now and they won¡¯t call this poor olddy mama anymore. This is so sad.¡± Lilith sighed and said in a pitiful expression. Lith was amazed by his mother¡¯s acting. If he didn¡¯t know her better, he definitely would¡¯ve thought that she was serious right now and not joking. He yed along by saying ¡°Yes, very sad. Now please be a good mom, mom.¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder what my baby means by being a good mom.¡± Lilith joked again. ¡°Mom, please. Can we not talk about something so embarrassing?¡± Lith almost broke character now. He was getting impatient a little. He was getting agitated and really wanted his thing to be touched! ¡°Fufufu¡­.Baby, we are doing something very embarrassing right now, the talk is nothing. Now tell mama what do you want and she¡¯ll fulfill your wishes.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°Ugh. Mom, please give me a handjob.¡± Lith turned very red right now and said impatiently. ¡°Hmm, good things are only given to good children. Currently, a baby isn¡¯t willing to call his mama as mama. The baby is being a bad baby you know?¡± Lilith teased yet again. It didn¡¯t matter to her as to what her children called her but when they did call her mama, she would feel that her children were still small babies to whom she could spoil silly. She felt a little more closer to them too. Nothing matters more than being close to her children, to her. The Vampire Queen was indeed very crazy. ¡°Mama¡­.please.¡± Lith said in a low voice. His face burning. ¡°Fufufu¡­.see? It was so easy. Now if you promise mama to call her like that all the time, then she¡¯ll give you a handjob happily. Maybe something more. What do you say? Deal?¡± Lilith didn¡¯t give up on wanting to be called mama if the opportunity was present in front of her. ¡°I promise to call you mama, mom. But only in private.¡± Lith said impatiently without thinking twice. ¡°Fufufu¡­.now this is what a good baby seems like.¡± Lilith chuckled and started stroking Lith¡¯s dick. She didn¡¯t suffer a loss at all. This time she won big time. Who knew her trip to the toilet would be so fruitful. ¡°Mhm.¡± Lith moaned a little in satisfaction after finally feeling the familiar touch of his mother. Lilith kept stroking his dick and made him feel good. In the middle of the handjob, she stood along with him. She turned him over and squatted down and took his dick in her mouth. Lith almost came from this sudden sucking feeling he felt when his mother put it in her mouth. She continued sucking his dick and moving her hands. Lith almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore! ¡°Mhm. Mom¡­.I am close¡­¡± Lith moaned a little in pleasure and said. Lilith instantly stopped doing what she doing. Lilith smirked looking at him and said ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be calling this olddy of yours, mama?¡± Lith understood his blunder. He said impatiently ¡°Mama, please continue.¡± Lilith smiled happily and started sucking his dick and moving one of her hand along. She could feel his dick buldging more than it¡¯s usual size and knew it was time. She started moving faster and faster. She twirled her tongue around his tip and bobbed her head forward and backward. ¡°Ah¡­.I am¡­ugh¡­¡± Lith couldn¡¯t even finish what he was saying when he felt a powerful suction force and climaxed. A huge amount of semen gushed out and into Lilith¡¯s mouth. She expertly swallowed all of it. Lith felt his mind go nk. He copsed and fell forward. Lilith caught him and rested his head on her shoulder. She stood up and cast a cleaning spell on themselves. She then dressed him up and carried him outside. She was holding him by his butt. His legs were dangling on her sides, his hands were around her chest and his head was resting on her shoulder. He was half awake. Lilith walked outside the bathroom carrying him like a baby, like old times. She felt great carrying him like that. Lucy looked at her mom carrying her little brother as if he were a small infant. She asked curiously ¡°What happend mom? What took you so long?¡± ¡°Hmm, do you really want to know, dear?¡± Lilith smirked and asked. ¡°Yes, mom.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t understand the smirk of her mother and asked boldly. ¡°I took him to pee but then I ended up giving him a handjob and a fetio.¡± Lilith smiled and said. ¡°Oh. I-i see.¡± Lucy got embarrassed and said with a red face. ¡°By the way, a fetio is also call-¡± ¡°Stop! Stop! I understand. Pleasee to sleep.¡± Lucy interrupted her mother and said hurriedly, not wanting to hear any vulgar words from her mother. ¡°Fufufu¡­you know dear, we also made a small deal in there.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°What deal?¡± Lucy asked, a little curious. ¡°I¡¯ll only touch him if he calls me mama in private. This was the deal.¡± Lilith smiled and said. ¡°Oh, is that so? Good for you then.¡± Lucy nodded in understanding. ¡°Hmm? Wouldn¡¯t you call this olddy of yours mama too?¡± Lilith asked in a sad face. ¡°Do I have an option to decline?¡± Lucy sighed and said. ¡°Of course, dear. It¡¯s not like anyone is forcing you, is it?¡± Lilith smiled and said. Lith woke up at this time. He raised his head and looked around and found out he was in his mother¡¯s arms like how he was used to when he was a baby. He turned a little red with shame. He held his mother a little tighter to hide from it. Lilith found Lith had woken up and chuckled after seeing his cute reaction. Lith suddenly remembered that he would punish his mother when they got out. He suddenly struggled out of her arms and stood in front of her. He took her arms and pulled her closer to him and copsed on the bed. He then rolled over and pinned her arms and said ¡°Mama, you shouldn¡¯t bully your child like that. This child will punish you now, for being a bad mama.¡± He subconsciously didn¡¯t break the deal from before and followed it. ¡°Ara, is that so? Then please go a little easy on this bad mama of yours.¡± Lilith chuckled and said, a bit amused by her son¡¯s sudden behaviour. ¡°Alright. Now get ready for your punishment.¡± Chapter 46 Crazy Vampires** Lucy looked at her brother being so proactive. She thought to herself ¡®Sigh, so he is finally starting to be like mom.¡¯ Lith looked at Lilith and he didn¡¯t wait anymore. He got down and pulled Lilith¡¯s red dress up. He turned her panties to the side and rubbed his shaft on her lower lips. Lilith looked at her son and had a smirk on her face. She was looking forward to what he was about to do. She didn¡¯t stop him at all and she was waiting. Lith found that it wasn¡¯t wet enough. He took out some type of liquid from his spatial ring and poured it on his shaft and also some on Lilith¡¯s lower lips. Then, without waiting anymore, he thrust it one go. ¡°Ughh.¡± Lith groaned in a little pain. He then looked at his mother and found her smirking. He said in a bit of pain ¡°Why is it so tight? Didn¡¯t we do it just a few days ago?¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­.baby, did you forget who we are?¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°Huh?¡± Lith didn¡¯t know what she was speaking about. ¡°Baby, did you forget that we are Vampires? We have the most superior self-healing ability. This was bound to happen.¡± Lilith exined and giggled. Indeed, Vampires did have the most superior healing abilities. They were a very troublesome bunch to kill. Vampires under rank 5 could get killed by being under the sun and above those ranks, they were all immune to it. Another way to kill them was to turn them into meat paste. One cannot leave any body part intact of a Vampire or else they may get healed some timeter. The healing ability depended upon the strength of a Vampire. Amoner rank 1 Vampire who has a cut on his palm would get it healed within a few mins whereas if it is a noble rank 1 Vampire with strong bloodline, the wound would heal in a few seconds. All in all, due to this, the Vampiredies would have their insides healed after some time depending upon their strength. They may not get back their hymen after losing their virginity but they sure would go back to being how they were, when they were virgins. Due to this reason, many preferred Vampiredies to have a night with and there would thus be a red light areas in every city in the Vampire continent. Their sizes would vary depending upon the city size. There wasn¡¯t a red light area in the Evernight city. It was because it was the Queen¡¯s city, a ce where she lived and people didn¡¯t want tomit sphemy in such a sacrednd. Thus, Evernight city was the only exception in the Vampire continent. The ones who needed some action would have to travel atleast for a day to Red Leaver city which was known for it¡¯s minerals and mining. It was to the west of Evernight city and it was the area which produced a lot of precious materials such as ores and magic stones. It provided a lot of revenue to n Evure as all of these mines were under them. The city also had the biggest red light area. The area was known as redke district. It¡¯s name was as such because it was located near a bigke which had some parts of it red due to certain natural phenomenon. While it was a good experience for the others, it was annoying to thedies who had to endure a little pain everytime. Thus, the alchemy department of the Vampires came up with special oils and medicines. Thedies who didn¡¯t want to experience healing down there would buy these oils and medicines. The oils could be applied beforehand on the man¡¯s shaft and after pration, they would only need to wait a little. After the inner walls have been adjusted, they could continue their session. The effects of the oils wouldst from a few days to a few years depending upon the quality of the oil. They ones whichst for a few years cost a lot of money and are only purchased bydies who are rich and do it frequently or bydies who have a very strong self healing ability. The effect of the cheap quality oils wouldn¡¯t evenst for a few hours on strongdies and the highest quality oils onlyst for about a few months at best. The medicines are cheap and they were just some painkillers. They didn¡¯t work like the oils and only helped in relieving the pain. The medicine also had quality. From cheap to premium. Thedies with a very high strength would need to buy the premium ones. Thesedies were generally the noble ones in the Vampire continent. They would frequently have sex with their husbands or they wouldmit adultery on a regr basis. This was verymon among the noble Vampires. The reason being, it spiced things up. Many bizzare things happen among the Vampires and they weren¡¯t called as the craziest bunch for nothing. One can find every fetish and every dark or immoral things in the Vampire continent on a daily basis, the Evernight city being an exception of course. The Vampires also had many conflicts too, on a day to day basis. The Vampire men who would get cucked would either kill the other man and thedy or they would join into the sinful acts. There was no in between. A Vampire couple would sometimes even invite people to do immoral things together. Truly a very crazy bunch. Thankfully, Lith was a human before he was born as a Vampire and from a ce like Earth where such deeds weren¡¯t out in open. He was more or less against the darker sides of such things. He would never do things which do not lie in his interest and also, he is very inexperienced as of now. He has only taken his first step into this crazy world by punishing his mother, which, he currently is doing now. Lith still didn¡¯t understand what his mother was telling him about. Lilith then exined to him about the healing abilities and about the special oils and medicines. Lith listened to his mother speak and after she finished, he was in a little thought. After a while, he smirked and looked at his mother and then at his sister and said shamelessly ¡°The oils and medicines definitely won¡¯t work on mama and you big sis. You two are very powerful. I think, I may need to keep pounding you both everyday. It won¡¯t hurt that way.¡± Lucy turned embarrassed and Lilith giggled at her son¡¯s joke. ¡°Fufufu¡­. Yes, yes, do it everyday. Mama likes having such intimate session with her babies.¡± Lilith chuckled and said as if it were amon thing. Lucy was very red right now. Her mother was too much and now her little brother also had started to be more and more shameless like her. Just how long will she have to get embarrassed like this? The inexperienced adult Vampire thought to herself. Chapter 47 Vacation** Lith didn¡¯t say anymore. He started thrusting in and out of Lilith¡¯s tight pussy and bent down and started sucking milk out of her big breasts. He kept fucking her like that for a while. Lucy was only watching him from the sides. Lilith turned to Lucy and said smiling ¡°Come here, give mama a kiss, dear.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t think of doing what her mother asked but she still started walking towards her. Lucy was very embarrassed and didn¡¯t take the initiative to kiss her mother. Lilith knew about this and thus cupped her face and started kissing Lucy. This went on for a while until Lucy felt a soft thing poke on her mouth¡¯s entrance. She immediately opened her mouth realising what it was. Thus, a passionate kiss started happening between a mother and daughter. Lith kept pounding Lilith and Lilith would give muffled moans into Lucy¡¯s mouth. After a while, Lucy broke the kiss and Lith started thrusting his cock into Lilith¡¯s pussy faster. He was reaching his limit. ¡°Ah¡­ahh¡­ Yes, baby¡­faster¡­ah..¡± Lilith moaned and said. She too was reaching her limit. Making a Legendary rank orgasm by being a mere rank 1 wasn¡¯t possible. Lilith would always suppress her magic level and be a normaldy without any magic. Thus, she enjoyed these fun things with her son and daughter. ¡°Ah¡­baby¡­I am cumming¡­ahhhhh¡­¡±Lilith moaned. ¡°Ughh¡± Lith groaned in pleasure and climaxed along with Lilith. Lilith was having the time of her life while Lith started having rity return to him. He soon got embarrassed thinking of all the shameful things he had said a while ago. He didn¡¯t want to continue anymore. He looked at his mother who was breathing heavily and down at her pussy where he just gave her a creampie. Her pussy dripping with his cum really looked very beautiful to him now. He then looked at his sister and thought ¡®Ah, I forgot about big sis. I am so tired right now, I cannot do it with her. I am sorry big sis.¡¯ Indeed he was very tired. Since yesterday, he attended the banquet, talked the whole night with his mother and big sis, binged a tv show and orgasmed twice due to his mother. This was very tiring. He thought to himself on how to make up for this. He then realised, he had never had any alone time with his big sis. Everytime, their mother would be with them. He didn¡¯t hate his mother but he only now realised, he hadn¡¯t given her his time much. He soon got an idea. He looked at her and said smiling ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go on a vacation. Only the two of us.¡± ¡°Hey, are you going to leave your mama alone?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Yes, mom. I realised I haven¡¯t spent much time with big sis. So I thought about going on a vacation with her to spend some time alone.¡± Lith said with a smile. He knew his mother would not be bothered by such a trivial thing. ¡°I see. So how long will the vacation be, baby?¡± Lilith asked in understanding. She was a very understanding mother and would let her children do whatever they wanted. Although it was a pity that she could not join their vacation, she didn¡¯t want to ruin their fun either. She could go on another vacation with both of themter, whenever and wherever she wanted. Thus, she readily agreed and let go of this matter. ¡°For a month. After that, I ll probably visit the Drac territory to meet Dennis and Cecilia. I talked to you about them yesterday. Dennis told me he was going to give the entrance test of Abx World Academy in Neutral Continent. I thought of doing the same.¡± Lith smiled and revealed some of his future ns. Lilith had sat upright from her sleeping position and was listening seriously to her son¡¯s n. Any topic about her children¡¯s betterment would get the most serious attention from her. She would be a concerned mother from a crazy mother whenever such things were said. She pondered for a while and thought if there will be any problems in her baby¡¯s growth and also this n of his. Her mind had many thoughts and she thought of many possibilities of wether it was a good thing for him or not. Lith didn¡¯t say anything more and only waited for her to speak. He knew his mother would want the best thing for him and also that he didn¡¯t discuss with her first about giving the academy¡¯s test, thus he felt a little guilty. He promised to himself that he would first discuss with his mother for any major thing he did in his life. Her opinion was mattered the most to him. After a while, Lilith looked at him and said smiling ¡°Alright, baby. If this is what you want, mama will support you.¡± ¡°Thankyou, mama.¡± Lith said and bent forward and gave a deep and loving kiss to Lilith on her lips. ¡°Ahem. Nobody even asked me if I agreed on going on a vacation or not. I am a substitute Queen, you know? I am very busy.¡± Lucy said after clearing her throat to let them know she was present here too. ¡°Oh I would love to-¡± Lilith was about to finish her sentence when ¡°Hey, wait, wait, wait. I didn¡¯t disagree with it. Let us go on a vacation.¡± Lucy said hurriedly, albeit a bit embarrassed, to not give any chance to her mother. She didn¡¯t know if they were joking or not at this point. ¡°Pfft¡­HAHAHA¡­¡± Lilith and Lith burst outughing looking at Lucy¡¯s cute reaction. Soon, this lively atmosphere came to an end and Lucy and Lith slept while snuggling into Lilith¡¯s embrace. Chapter 48 Registering at a guild Langerhan city, Nightingale. The the day was dark. The silver moon was shining brightly with crimson hue on it. Darkness was prevalent everywhere. It might have been a scary thing to many people but for the creatures of night, that is, the Vampires, the day was very beautiful andforting. Langerhan city was on the outer edge of the Nightingale country. It had many towns and viges connecting to it. It lied just a few days away from the border between Nightingale and Darkwing country managed by Duke Veranz. But, it was still far away from the Belial Ocean. The world was huge and each of it¡¯s continents and oceans were huge too. The Vampire continent, although had been explored roughly as a whole, there were still too many areas which hadn¡¯t been explored. The world also had many dimension gaps connecting to alternate smaller dimensions. Dimensions weren¡¯t the same as a world. A dimension was a part of the world, although independent in itself. To understand better, one can assume a pair of pants with many pockets. The main use of a pant is to amodate a person¡¯s bottom half of the body and the pockets carry the misceneous things. In the same way, the world was the main area to which many other dimensions were connected. The dimensions were independent but without the main world, they wouldn¡¯t exist either. The Vampire continent was very big. Nightingale was in the southeastern part of the Vampire continent. It was located at the center and surrounding it were the other four countries managed by four Dukes. The fifth Duke was constantly trying to expand territories and one third of it would belong to their n. Thus, as of now, a sixth country hasn¡¯t been formed yet. Each country upied a billion square kilometres in area. Lith¡¯s previous world was only half a billion square kilometres in area. The fact meant that each country could upy two worlds like Earth! It was still far from enough though. The world was too big. The five countries only upied one fourth of the continent or one corner. The reason being, the poption was too small. Lith and Lucy were currently in the outskirts of the Langerhan city in an adventurers vige. This ce was small but it was bustling with activities. There was a Tavern for adventures to get drunk, a weapon shop, inns for rent and normal vigers who were either farmers or the workers in these shops. ¡°Why are we here, big sis?¡± Lith asked looking around. The ce he was in, seemed like a vige from the mediaeval era. He didn¡¯t know why his big sister had taken him to this ce. After saying goodbye to their mother, they teleported to the Langerhan city and from there, Lucy carried Lith on her back and brought him to this ce in ten minutes, casting space jumping spells. She could¡¯ve just held onto his shoulder and space jumped but Lith didn¡¯t know about it and she took this advantage to spoil him. ¡°You have been training for thirteen years with me, dear. Isn¡¯t it about time you do a little adventure? It may seem like training to you again, but for me, to be able to apany you on your first adventure , it is very much like a vacation.¡± Lucy smiled and exined happily. ¡°I know we are on an adventure, big sis, but this is just a small vige.¡± Lith said in a confused way. ¡°Dear, why do you think it is called adventures vige? It¡¯s obvious because there are adventures and when there are adventures, they are bound to be ces to adventure, right?¡± Lucy exined smiling. ¡°Right. So what adventure are we doing?¡± Lith asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple really. There¡¯s a D ss dungeon a few hundred kilometres from this ce. We¡¯ll be exploring the dungeon.¡± Lucy exined the purpose of their adventure. ¡°Oh, I see. Then let¡¯s go to that ce.¡± ¡°Not yet. You cannot explore dungeons without an identity card. You have to register yourself at a guild and get one. You can also get a fake one and us being mom¡¯s children, we can even get it delivered to our doorstep by a Queen Witch but that takes all the fun out of it, right? Therefore, we will be registering you at a small guild, a few kilometres from this vige. Got it, dear?¡± Lucy exined smiling. She didn¡¯t say Royal family of Vampires but her mom because she knew full well that, without their mother, such a privilege wasn¡¯t possible. They could even be an ordinary family and still have such a privilege if their mother was with them. This was the benefit of being a powerhouse. Lith nodded his head and they soon arrived at a small three storey tower. It seemed to be built out of thick grey stones. It seemed a bit run down and shabby. Nevertheless, it was still a guild which has the stamp of World Adventurers Association. This stamp meant that the guild was a registered one in the World Adventurers Association list and it wasn¡¯t just a ce that would scam you. The identity card provided would also work in every other guild and give you ess to dungeons, ruins, restricted areas and many other ces. The identity card also showed your power. Not your rank but it somewhere roughly exined how strong you are by telling your ss. The identity card at start would be made of F ss and to upgrade it, one needed to do certain missions. The sses were F, E, D, C, B, A, AA, S, SS, SSS, disaster and Catastrophe. The general trend was that F ss things could done by anyone from rank 1 or 2. E ss by rank 2, 3 or 4. D ss by rank 4 or 5. C ss by rank 5 or 6. B ss by rank 7 or 8. A ss by rank 9 or Half Saint rank. AA ss by Half Saint or Saint rank. S ss by Saint rank or Half King rank. SS ss by Half King rank or King rank. SSS ss by Half Emperor rank or King rank. Disaster ss by Emperor rank. Catastrophe ss by Supreme rank. The reason why only the Catastrophe ss and Disaster ss had an absolute measurement of rank was because before one bes an Emperor rank, he isn¡¯t really invincible in his own rank. There are different factors taken into ount of one¡¯s strength such as bloodline, race, experiences, artifacts etc. These things can make someone much more stronger than their actual rank. A person, therefore, before Emperor rank, isn¡¯t invincible in his own rank. An experienced King rank can easily defeat an experienced Half Emperor if he has a strong bloodline or a good artifact. The Emperor¡¯s case is different. He has mastered all his elemental affinities and only needs toprehend and understand the nature and mysteries of the world to be a Supreme rank. Such a person cannot be defeated by anyone below his rank. Mastering elements is a very difficult task and those who cannot do it, maybe stuck at the Half Emperor rank forever. Thus, an elements master cannot be defeated by a person who has not even understood his own affinity well. As for Supreme rank, understanding the nature and mysteries of the world is a feat only done by freaks. Beings in this realm is invincible. They cannot even defeat one another in a one on one battle let alone thinking a lower rank can challenge them. Even dying is near impossible in battle amongst themselves. They would¡¯ve be Gods if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was another rank above them. Thus, they were known as Demigods. Beings just a step away from the realm of Gods. As for Legendary rank, no one knows how it feels in this realm or how to properly ascend to this rank except for three beings among which two do not exist anymore. Lilith Evure, the Vampire Queen, is the only one in the world with this knowledge and power! Chapter 49 Occupation: Mage There were only three Legendary ranks since time immemorial and why there were only three and why two didn¡¯t exist, nobody knew. There are many Supreme ranks in hiding or in other dimensions and only fifteen roam around the world. Nobody really knows who is where or who is a Supreme rank and nor do they care. Once in a while, certain beings from the other dimensionse out into the main world to cause chaos. They were either the ones who just found out about dimension gaps and thought of taking control of the other side or the ones who were previously into hiding to improve their strength. Time to time, these beings woulde out and try to create mass genocide or destruction of property. To stop them, guilds give certain mandatory missions to their members and those whoplete it, get incentives or ss upgrades. They might even get rewards and medallions from certain countries in which such a disaster had been stopped. In thest thousand years, eleven SSS ss, four disaster ss and one Catastrophe ss mission was issued by the top guilds of the world for such beings. The Catastrophe ss mission wasn¡¯t solved by any Adventurer. A Supreme rank being was out of seclusion and he thought that he was the strongest and thus, he chose to take over the races. The Human race¡¯s Supreme rank Darren Whitter, the Angel race¡¯s Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin and the Elven race¡¯s Elven Queen Agalea Grace joined hands to kill this Supreme rank. That guy, after realising he was just foolish, begged for mercy and asked the Supreme ranks to spare him. The other Supreme ranks, after beating him half to death, spared him. He waster taken as a subordinate to Darren Whitter as that guy was from the Human race. The other two Supreme ranks easily let him be a subordinate to Darren as in their mind, they knew of one existence which could easily crush them if they created problems. Thus, a Catastrophe ss mission was solved. Lith walked over to the reception of the small guild. He saw a young Vampiredy. She had the standard red eyes and ck hair of the Vampire race. Except noble Vampires who have strong bloodlines or some strong Vampires, everyone has red eyes. It is a trait of being a Vampire. The noble ones do have red eyes too but that is only during a battle or when they are in rage. Colour other than red is a trait of only nobles and strong Vampires. Most Vampires need to drink blood frequently or they may lose control and go crazy or worst case, die. They thus live most of their time having the thirst to drink blood and this thirst causes their eyes to turn red. The nobles or stronger ones do not have such strong thirst and thus their eyes are not red. These Vampires who live constantly with this thirst, after a period of time, have their eyes take on a permanent red colour. If one could somehow retain their urges and reach rank 6, their eyes would not be red but some different colour. During and after rank 6, they do not need to drink blood for nutrition too often as magical energy nourishes their body. Their urges drop and their eyes do not take on the red colour at normal times. Only during rage or during battle will it turn red. During these times, these beings are the closest to their truest instincts, which is to be a predator and therefore have red eyes. During normal times, they are calm andposed and do thus do not work on instincts and have those eyes. The Vampires take the topic of blood seriously and they do not go around drinking their fellow people¡¯s blood randomly. It is not a good thing. Thus, sharing blood between each other is only between family, friends or lovers. They also find the region around their neck as sacred and one¡¯s who drink blood from each other¡¯s neck are married people only. No one else can drink blood from their neck if it isn¡¯t their husband/wife. Although adultery ismon and many crazy stuff ur on a day to day basis in the Vampire society, nobody really touches each other¡¯s neck or tries to drink each other¡¯s blood. The neck is a sacred ce and they respect it very much. Thedies who are married, though may cheat on their husband, they still do not allow the other party to drink their blood from their neck. It is like an unspoken rule. Thedy may kill the man if he tries to do that on the spot or may kill herself if she is unable to stop him. People take their necks very seriously. All in all, only nobles or strong Vampires have normal eyes and the neck is a sacred ce and drinking each other¡¯s blood randomly is a crime and may get you killed if you do that without consent. It is almost simr to **pe. Lith looked at thedy in front and when he saw her eyes, he remembered the time when he had the concern as to why his eyes weren¡¯t red and asked his mother about it. She gave him a long lecture on why it was so and also started exining about the time when he bit her neck. She told him it was a wrong thing to do and is only done between husband and wife. Neck is a sacred ce for Vampires. Lith would¡¯ve started feeling guilty about it but Lilith then said ¡°Although it is such a thing among everyone, mama doesn¡¯t care one bit about it. You and your big sis can bite mama wherever you want you know?¡± and gave him a wink. Lith understood his mother¡¯s nature very well. If her children wanted to do something, she would let them do it and not care about anything. She was a true powerhouse, she could do anything. Lith and Lucy were in a disguise. They had their appearance changed to a normal Vampire couple. ck hair, red eyes and an ordinary face. Though Lucy had such a disguise too, it didn¡¯t hide her alluring curves at all. Any man would drool just by looking at her body even though her face was ordinary. Lith had asked his big sister why a couple and not family and she only winked at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He thought ¡®so you wanna be a couple? After this dungeon adventure, I ll y along with you then.¡¯ Day by day, he is getting more shameless and bold. ¡°Hello sir and ma¡¯am, how may I help you?¡± The Vampiredy asked in a polite tone. ¡°We need to register ourselves to get an identity card.¡± Lucy said in a neutral tone without waiting for Lith to speak. ¡°Very well. Please fill this form ande in for a picture and you¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Thedy said after handing out a form. The form had general things like sex, age, name and upation etc. Lith filled it with some fake details. He wrote his name as Frey Woods. It was taken from the name of his maid. The maid who once rode him to the merchant district along with his mother and big sis, it was her, Freya Woods. He wrote his age as 23 and sex as male. His upation, he wrote it honestly. It was as Mage. He wanted to be a Mage and would continue on this path in future. Thus he wrote it. ¡°Hmm? You want to be a Mage? Dear, isn¡¯tbat your forte? You know almost 3 weapons now. The sword, the spear and the gauntlets. Why choose Mage then? You can take on as Assassin, hunter or Knight something.¡± Lucy asked after looking at the form. ¡°It is exactly because of that big sis. Close rangebat is my forte and if I be a Mage, I ll be able to enjoy magic as well asbat. The people would definitely only think of me as a weak mage and try to attack me in close range. It¡¯ll be a good show from then on.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. Lith told her half the truth. The full thing was that, he enjoyed magic andbat and also, he chose Mage just because people would underestimate him and he could then face p them. It was a thing he used to find interesting in the novels he read back in his previous life. ¡°Well, you have weird choices, dear. Alright, whatever. You can do anything you like. Big sis will always support you.¡± Lucy said with a smile and gave him a peck on his lips. Lith too smiled and then submitted the form. They then took a photo and left onto their adventure after getting their identity card. They were now heading to the border of Nightingale and Darkwing. It was to explore the D ss dungeon. Chapter 50 Exploring the D Class Dungeon At the border of Darkwing and Nightingale. Two figures were walking in the darkness to a nearby valley. The silver moon was emitting crimson and silver brilliance. The figures were wearing simple pants and shirts along with jackets. They had ck hair and red eyes and looked very ordinary. The figures were of Lith and Lucy in disguise who were walking towards the D ss dungeon. Soon, the two arrived at a valley where there was a half a kilometer long grey coloured tower. There were people going in and out of it and there was a small za near it around which were many small stalls. They walked near the grey tower¡¯s entrance and two people stopped them and asked about their identity cards. Lith and Lucy showed their cards and were let in. Soon they came into a dark hallway. The hallway had stairs leading upstairs. They soon climbed upwards. They found nothing on the first few levels. They kept walking. ¡°Big sis, why is this ce so empty?¡± Lith asked. ¡°Must¡¯ve been because we arrived a littlete. We should¡¯vee early I guess? I didn¡¯t know this ce would get busy. When I found out about this dungeon, there was hardly anyone here. Thend around it would have the monsterse out and roam there. It was probably around six months ago. There shouldn¡¯t be many peopleing.¡± Lucy said, a bit confused as to why it was discovered so suddenly. ¡°Big sis, don¡¯t you think people would have known it from the online forums?¡± Lith said. ¡°Probably I guess. Anyway, it¡¯s still a D ss dungeon. It shouldn¡¯t have been cleared so early. Come let¡¯s go higher.¡± Lucy pulled Lith¡¯s hand and said. They went higher and higher. Soon they reached the middle floors. They found green liquid on the floor. It was almost everywhere. ¡°Why are you not sure even after noticing these things.¡± Lucy said in a neutral tone. ¡°Oh it¡¯s because these liquid should have been much more thicker than it is right now. A green poison rat has green poison secretion from it¡¯s body all the time and thus it should be a little thinner because something thick like this is cannot be secreted as it would hinder the rat¡¯s movement and make it slow.¡± ¡°But what if it¡¯s an old green poison rat? They release somewhat thick green poison liquid like this.¡± Lucy questioned back. ¡°That is also not possible as there is too much liquid present all over the floor.¡± Lith calmly answered. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s pretty much a good thinking. But you forgot one thing, dear. The liquid is although everywhere, it shouldn¡¯t be on the walls or ceiling like that. The rats cannot fly you know?¡± Lucy chuckled. ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t observe properly I think. It¡¯s my mistake. I ll be more observant from now.¡± ¡°Alright, so now, what do you think this is?¡± ¡°This is probably from a terahorn bonger.¡± Lith said. Terahorn bongers were creatures which looked like big spheres with a lot of openings and protrudings and were green in colour and very deformed. They were like nts. They were alive but they didn¡¯t have consciousness and their only role was to go around and secrete poison and absorb the dead remains of other creatures. They were just some very low level F ss monsters. ¡°Correct. Now what should we do next?¡± Lucy smiled and asked. ¡°Create a wind spell and wrap ourselves with it and move to the higher level.¡± ¡°Oh but we can do a space jump too. I know you cannot cast the high level one but you already know the rank 1 spell ¡®Distance Warp¡¯ so why not use that?¡± Lucy questioned again. She was asking him so many questions to test his knowledge of what he learnt and his adaptive capabilities. Space Jump was a series of spell which people with Space affinity usemonly. It had ¡®Short Jump¡¯ which was a basic teleportation spell which goes all the way from rank 1 to rank 5. One could teleport to a few meters or a few kilometres when using the rank 1 spell and the distance increases with the rank. The maximum short jump can provide is a few thousand kilometres teleport. Then there¡¯s ¡®Long Jump¡¯ from rank 6 to 9 which provides teleportation from thousands to hundred thousands kilometres as the rank increases. After that there¡¯s ¡®Provincial Jump¡¯. You can teleport upto millions of kilometres. It was upgraded from ¡®Long Warp¡¯ by a guy who wanted to visit his vige in one province from the other one and thus got it¡¯s name. It is the most powerful teleportation spell under King rank. At King rank we have ¡®Intercontinental Jump¡¯. You can travel from one country to another with it. Usually, the countries have billions of kilometres distance between them and thus it was a useful spell. It is used by Half Emperors as well. At Emperor rank we have ¡®Continental Jump¡¯. Emperor ranks can teleport from continent to continent. At Supreme rank there¡¯s ¡®Dimensional Jump¡¯. The Supreme ranks, if they know about the coordinates of particr dimensions, they can directly teleport there. There are only three people with Space affinity currently known. It was Dragon Empress Mayzin, Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin and Human Ancestor Darren Whitter. The Legendary rank spell wasn¡¯t known by anyone. Lilith didn¡¯t need to cast any spell to teleport. She could just feel her connection to the world and whatever ce she wanted to go, she could search through the connection and instantly find the coordinates and teleport there. Same applies to any dimensions she wanted to go. She didn¡¯t really feel the need to upgrade the spell ¡®Continental Jump¡¯ as she could teleport to anywhere she wanted instantly without needing to cast a spell. After casting the spell, a portal would open up and one just needed to jump into it and they would teleport. People couldn¡¯t use long distance spell to travel short distance and thus even all the low rank spells were in use too. Lucy cast ¡®Short Jump¡¯ from Langerhan city to the border because of such a reason and she was now asking Lith why he wouldn¡¯t cast a ¡®Short Jump¡¯ to go to another level. Lith looked at his big sister as if he was looking at an idiot. Lucy looked at him and smirked and asked ¡°What?¡± ¡°Big sis, are you taking me for an idiot or are you just bring stupid right now? Why would I cast Space jump when there can be traps or something on the other side. It is simply dangerous.¡± Lith exined. Lucy knew her question was dumb and was only teasing him with asking that. ¡°Hehe. Is that so?¡± Lucy chuckled and didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. She cast a wind spell on herself and started walking towards the next floor. Lith followed her. Nothing of particr happend. Lith defeated some low level monsters along the way and they came to the middle floors of the dungeon easily. They were walking along the floor when they started hearing some cries. Chapter 51 Purple Night Wolf Lucy and Lith heard some cries. They were more of a whimper. Lith wasn¡¯t able to tell what sort of cries they were and could only stealthily go towards the source. Lucy knew full well what those whimpers were but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was Lith¡¯s adventure and she was only testing him by asking questions and was mostly on the side watching him do his thing. She enjoyed watching him fight and be cautious of some stupid trap which wouldn¡¯t even hurt him. She would internallyugh at his silly sneaky walks to avoid traps. Lith was very inexperienced and he could only try his best to apply whatever knowledge he knew into practice. He was slowly but surely having practical knowledge too. He knew what to do and what not to but while he was actually into doing it, he looked silly as he was inexperienced and his movements weren¡¯t very flexible. Lith after walking towards the source found that a bunch of wolfs were attacking a small baby wolf and that baby wolf was trying it¡¯s best to defend. He didn¡¯t know how the baby wolf wasn¡¯t killed yet but he chose to look for a while and see what was happening. Lucy stayed beside him and didn¡¯t say anything. Lith cast the dark element rank 1 spell ¡®cover¡¯. It made his body smell disappear and hid him to some extent. He was close to a wall and now looked as if he had blended into it. Lucy didn¡¯t do anything and stayed where she was. She had hid herself from the start and was only visible to Lith. If she had released even a bit of her King rank aura the whole Dungeon would¡¯ve been in chaos and the creatures would be so scared that they might run out of the floors and into the world due to fear. The Dungeon was only D ss and the strongest monster was only rank 6. The creatures would be scared senseless if they found out someone so strong. Lith looked around and found a dead wolf. The small baby wolf was away from the dead wolf. The ones who were attacking the small baby wolf had traces of blood dripping from their mouth. Lith understood the situation. The wolfs probably killed the mother and were now attacking the son of it. He still couldn¡¯t understand why the baby wolf survived till now. He was still looking at the direction of the wolf when he suddenly heard in his mind ¡®H-help¡¯ ¡®What? Am I hearing things now? ¡® Lith thought to himself. He didn¡¯t respond to it and kept looking at the wolf. Lucy hadn¡¯t gotten such a transmission as she was hidden but she knew full well about what was happening around. She was going to give some advice to her little brother but she stopped herself. Whatever he gains in this trip, would be due to his own effort and her helping him was just spoiling him stupidly and not giving him a chance to grow.Although she didn¡¯t like it, but it can¡¯t be helped. Lith needed to learn from his mistakes and experience the ups and downs of life on his own. There was an opportunity in front of him right now, wether he grabbed it or not, it was his own choice. She, as a good big sister had already given him all possible theory needed in these thirteen years. They were all general theories about the world. The types of organisms, herbs, magical beats, history and geography were taught in very advance to him. He also had gotten to know many secrets which normal people didn¡¯t know. It was a perk of being the son of a creature who lived for half a million years and roamed the world. Lilith had given the education to Lucy and Lucy simply passed down the teachings of her mother to her little brother. Some parts where she wasn¡¯t confident in, Lilith taught it to Lith and also cleared the doubts and some concepts of Lucy on the go. Therefore, Lith had a lot of knowledge about these things. His math, science and literature weren¡¯t too advanced. He needed to improve upon it. He was yet to learn advanced mathematics, science and differentnguages and cultures of the world. Lith looked at the situation which was happening in front of him. He found the wolf somewhat simr to a creature his big sis taught him. He was trying to recall what it was. He kept thinking about it. The baby wolf, after finding that his transmission didn¡¯t work, looked in the direction of Lith. Lith was shocked. This thing had really transmitted that message to him before! He instantly realised what sort of creature it was. He, not wanting to let go of this opportunity, instantly dashed in between the wolf pack. ¡°Fire wall¡± Lith said and casted a wall of fire around him. He was rushing towards the baby wolf to rescue it. Fire wall was a basic rank 1 fire spell. The wolves finding an intruder in their territory immediately let go of the baby wolf and went in to attack the intruder. ¡°Short jump¡± Lith simply casted short jump and teleported near the baby wolf after finding the wolvesing towards him. He stopped the fire wall spell and took hold of the baby wolf and casted short jump again and teleported to the floor below the one he was in. He cast Short jump repeatedly until he was out of the Dungeon. Lith wasn¡¯t foolish enough to fight the wolves for no reason. His goal was to have the baby wolf and the options he had avable to save it were either to fight the wolves and then rescue it or simply rescue the baby wolf and run away. He wasn¡¯t a battle maniac like his big sister and wisely chose the second option. He came out of the Dungeon without even considering about his big sister. He knew she was too strong and could keep up with his speed. What he thought was right. Lucy was just beside him when he teleported outside. He was a Legendary rank¡¯s son and had much more spiritual energy in him than the ones of the same rank and he could therefore fight multiple levels above his own. He being at rank 1 could defeat the dungeon creatures upto rank 4. They didn¡¯t have any artifact to protect them or even much intelligence to have a strategy to attack. They simply worked on instincts. Thus, it was easy to defeat them. He could probably defeat a rank 3 by being a rank 1 if he tried very hard and his very best. It would be challenging but he would win. Defeating a rank 4 wasn¡¯t impossible but the possibility of winning was only around 10-20%. He wouldn¡¯t stupidly challenge someone. He wasn¡¯t a battle maniac and considered caution before taking action. The baby wolf in his hand was a rank 1 beast, as of now. It looked like a small baby golden retriever but in dark purple colour. It almost looked ck but it was purple. After the baby wolf sent him a transmission, he didn¡¯t think too much of it and thought it was his imagination. He was inexperienced, after all. He couldn¡¯t suddenly think it was a cry for help from the baby wolf. The creatures in the dungeon were all below rank 6. A creature sending a mental transmission was nigh impossible in this ce. Thus, he didn¡¯t think of that possibility at first. Only after did the baby wolf look at him did he realise that it was really the magical beast which he was thinking of. It was a Purple Night Wolf! A Purple Night Wolf was a species of wolf with the a very strong bloodline amongst wolves. They were second only to Werewolves. These magical beasts were even better than the average Werewolves. They had the possibility to have strength of atleast a Half Emperor rank. They also were very rare in the world. They were taken in as pets when someone found them or if it¡¯s a Werewolf who found it, he would immediately kill it. They did not like the existence of this creature. It was jealousy and a little envy. These Werewolves who killed these purple night wolves were just the average people in their race. If it isn¡¯t anyone average and someone strong, they would take the wolf and keep as a pet or ve for themselves. Thus, these wolves are very rare anding across one like this could only happen by sheer luck. These wolves had the ability tomunicate very well with other¡¯s. They could only do mental transmission but after they reach rank 6, they could talk normally with their mouth. After reaching Saint rank they could transform themselves into a humanoid form. They wouldn¡¯t be like Werewolves though. Werewolves were born with a wolf form and a human form. They looked just like humans if they aren¡¯t in their wolf form. During birth they looked like a wolf but after having a little bit understanding and consciousness, they could transform into the human form they are naturally born with. The purple night wolf had two wolf like ears on their head and they had a fluffy tail. That¡¯s it. These were the characteristics that remained after they turn into a humanoid form. Lith had won big time, this time! He got himself a good pet. Now, he only needed to ensure wether this little wolf would ept him as his master or not. Chapter 52 Ren The baby wolf was shivering in Lith¡¯s arms. It was as if it was going through a nightmare. The baby wolf calmed down a little and it looked around. It found that it was in an unfamiliar environment and started struggling in Lith¡¯s arms due to panick. ¡°Hey, calm down buddy. I am not going to harm you.¡± Lith said in a gentle voice. The baby wolf looked at the source of sound and found the familiar face of the person he had asked for help. He gradually calmed down. Lith looking at the now calm baby wolf, said in a gentle way ¡°So, what about now? You asked me for help and I helped you. What will you do now?¡± The baby wolf thought about it and was wondering what was it supposed to do. He didn¡¯t know anything that¡¯s need to be done now. It was not an intelligent creature like the other ones. He was only a magical beast. The baby wolf looked at Lith and tilted it¡¯s head and his face had a look stating ¡®What to do now?¡¯ Lith looked at the baby wolf and smiled. He said in the same tone as before ¡°If you want, I can let you be free. You can do whatever you want. You will get attacked by those wolves from back then again or maybe someone even stronger. You may get eaten by other¡¯s in the wild you know?¡± His gentle tone didn¡¯t seem gentle at all to the baby wolf. It started shivering in fear. He recalled the nightmare from before. The baby wolf¡¯s pack was small in number and they were travelling to find a safe ce. They were all very low rank and were travelling in hopes to find a safe ce to live. They had gotten attacked mid way and many lost their lives. The baby wolf¡¯s mother took him and ran away from the pack and hid themselves in a dungeon. It was their great misfortune that they stumbled upon another wolves territory and her mother got attacked and killed. The baby wolf was going to die too but it somehow held onto his life as the other wolves didn¡¯t take him as a threat and were toying with him. It was then that he found a gaze on himself other than these bad wolves and found that the other party didn¡¯t mean harm. It then sent a cry for help. Now this party had said that he¡¯ll let it be free. But where was the baby wolf supposed to go? He knew full well that he¡¯ll die in the open. It¡¯s pack had long been dead. He looked at Lith and started whimpering and shivering. Lith understood that the wolf was going through a trauma when he said those words. He then cast water¡¯s tranquility again and said in a gentle way ¡°You have another option. The option is to be my pet and consider me as a master. You will be adventuring by my side and I¡¯ll help you grow and make you stronger. You will never have to go through, whatever you have been through up until now, again. I promise you. So, will you take me as your master and be my pet?¡± The baby wolf didn¡¯t know what it really meant to be a pet or have a master but thinking that the other party will not harm him or he¡¯ll not have to be in danger again, he nodded it¡¯s head. If he can survive, he¡¯ll do it. Survival was the basic instinct of every creature. Lith smiled after he saw the baby wolf nod. He then started drawing certain special diagrams on the baby wolf¡¯s neck and a magic circle started appearing on it. He then looked at his big sister and said ¡°Big sis, help me draw a little blood and put into the seal.¡± Lucy did as she was told. She pinched Lith¡¯s finger which was on the hand holding the baby wolf and drawed a little blood from it. She then made the blood flow into the seal which Lith was casting. She arranged the blood in proper directions into the seal and Lith was in the midst of writing certain more symbols. Lith was writing an Envement seal onto the baby wolf¡¯s neck. It was taught to him by his big sister who was taught by their mother. The seal was made by his mother when she was adventuring and thought to enve the Dragon Empress Mayzin when she found that it was not bad to have her as a pet. But then one things lead to another and she let go of such a thought and they became best friends. She had no use for the seal anymore but she taught it to her daughter thinking she might need it. What if her daughter finds someone like Mayzin again? She thought along those lines and taught. Lith thenpleted the magic circle and the Envement seal was ready. His blood was almost spread out in all the correct ces and only a few were left. Soon, every ce where blood was supposed to be, was filled and the magic circle started glowing in a golden colour on the baby wolf¡¯s dark purple fur. It soon died down and everything went to normal as if nothing had taken ce. The Envement seal would not allow the person it was inscribed onto to betray the master and it also acted as a tracking agent. The master could find the pet and the pet could find the master through this connection anywhere in the world. They could even feel each other even if the other person was in another dimension but it was not so powerful as of now. The distance at which they could feel each other would depend upon the strength of the seal. As Lith was only rank 1, his seal was not so powerful. Once he starts growing, he can keep updating the seal with fresh blood of whatever rank he has and it would likewise grow in strength. Once he reaches Emperor level, the master and pet could feel each other even dimensions away. They couldmunicate with each other miles away if they could feel their connection together. The only bad part about it was that as long as the person it was enved onto had thoughts of harming the master it would die instantly. If it had thoughts of betraying the master, the master would be alerted. The baby wolf could feel the connection with the person and he felt some weird feelings inside. It didn¡¯t know what it was. Anyway, he was safe now, so everything would be okay. He snuggled into the arms of Lith as it felt safer now. Lith looked at him and smiled and said ¡°You¡¯ll have the name Ren from today onwards. You¡¯ll be my magical pet for lifelong. I swear I¡¯ll never mistreat you and if I do, you are free to leave me, the seal has this use on it, so don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s have wonderful adventures together in the future, Ren.¡± The baby wolf just snuggled happily into his arms. He liked the name Ren and after hearing the words that said he wouldn¡¯t be mistreated, he felt even morefortable with Lith. ¡°Alright, now that it is over, big sis, is there a way to revive Ren¡¯s pack? He would be very lonely in the world without them.¡± Lith asked his big sister worriedly. Although he was not a person who would do good for other¡¯s for no reason, Ren was his magical pet now. He swore to take care of him and this was the first step he wanted to take towards his care. ¡°I do but not everyone can be revived. The wolves who have died for a much more longer time must have already entered the reincarnation cycle so we can only hope that some souls who haven¡¯t yet. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll first revive Ren¡¯s mother.¡± Chapter 53 Reviving the Purple Night Wolves Lucy grabbed Lith¡¯s waist and directly cast Short jump and teleported to the floor where Ren¡¯s dead mother was. They arrived to find that the wolves were biting onto the flesh of the dead mother wolf. Lith covered Ren into his jacket and Lucy killed all those wolves with a snap of her finger. She casted a spell called ¡®Fire break¡¯. It was a rank 7 spell which could cause fire to burn you from inside out. Since it was a low level spell, it didn¡¯t need to be cast. Soon, the wolves turned into ashes and were blown away from a wind spell from Lucy. She went to Ren¡¯s mother and casted ¡®Reverse Health¡¯ spell on her. It was an advanced spell of Life element. It could only be casted by rank 8 and above. Soon Ren¡¯s mother¡¯s body was in perfect health but she was still dead. Lucy took out a dagger from her spatial ring and went a little away from Lith and bent down to carve a magic circle on the ground. Lith looked at his sister¡¯s big and perky butt and had the urge to grab it and spank it but he controlled himself. It was not the correct situation and he was also curious to see how resurrection from death looks like. It was the first time he would watch something like this and he was very curious. Lucy had noticed Lith¡¯s stare on her butt and she wondered why he hadn¡¯t grabbed it yet, considering the fact that he had started to be shameless like her mother and what she was doing was very easy to do if you have enough strength. He should be knowing this because she had taught him. He could as well lower her pants and thrust his dick inside her pussy and pound her while she was carving. ¡®Wait! What am I having such thoughts?¡¯ Lucy thought to herself. She too, like Lith, was starting to be shameless like her mother due to Lith¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s influence. She subconsciously swayed her butt purposefully to provoke him and carved the inscription on the ground. She was subconsciously hoping for her little brother to pound her then and there. Although consciously she would deny such things and think of herself as nothing but an innocentdy. Lith found his big sister way too much for him to handle but curiousity got the best of him. He really wanted to see resurrection even if he knew it in theory. He calmed down and thought what he would do to his big sisterter after this was all over. Soon, Lucy finished drawing the magic circle. It only took her five minutes to do that. She then chanted certain spells and ancient words to revive the dead and soon the magic circle started glowing in a dark blue light. She took the body of Ren¡¯s mother and put it in between the circle. Soon, the dead body started twitching as if it had turned alive. A few minutester the body started convulsing and soon the body got up onto it¡¯s feet and HOOOOWWWWLLLL! It gave a very sad cry loudly, mourning for the loss of it¡¯s pack and leaving her regretting for not being able to protect it¡¯s child. The wolf then looked around and found that it was alive and healthy. It got confused but then it noticed two people and also a familiar scent from one of the person. She didn¡¯t know what had just happend. She was attacked by other wolves and was supposed to be dead but now she was in this ce and there were two people looking at her. ¡°Calm down. I have resurrected you from your death. You were dead once and now you are alive because my little brother wanted you to. Your child is safe with him. My little brother protected him and he has now be his pet on his own ord.¡± Lucy exined calmly as if it were a trivial thing. The beast was angry after hearing the words of Lucy when she realised that her child was taken as a pet but she soon calmed down. It was a beast with a bloodline on par with the Werewolves. It understood things better than those other wolves or creatures who only lived on their instincts. The wolf thought that being a pet for such a being who could make ite back from dead was not a bad thing. She thought of Lucy and Lith as very strong people who could ensure the safety of her child. She didn¡¯t want more than her child to be safe. It was a mother¡¯s most primitive instinct to care for her child. Thus, her anger subsided and she then calmly looked at Lith and Lucy. Lith was bewildered by the Wolf¡¯s reaction. The Wolf¡¯s anger calmed down a little more quickly than he thought. Although he knew that it was bound to happen if he exined himself well, he didn¡¯t know it was this easy. This purple night wolf was surely very intelligent. Lith then looked at Ren and said gently ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve brought your mother back from her death. Don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± The baby wolf was puzzled at Lith¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know how it was possible but he turned to where Lith was pointing and was shocked. Ren started crying and struggled out of Lith¡¯s hands and went to his mother. The baby wolf and the mama wolf now had a very touching reunion. They both howled in mixed emotions. There was pain, joy, sadness, grief and most of all, relif. They were relieved to find each other alive. Soon, they both calmed down and Ren snuggled into his mother¡¯s embrace. Lith looked at Ren and his mother and said ¡°do you want your pack to be alive again?¡± Ren¡¯s mother looked at Lith and howled indicating her gratefulness and thanking him for his kindness. Soon, Ren¡¯s mother shared her memories with Lucy on where her pack had been dead at and they one by one revived the dead. They found some wolves to be half eaten or rotten or even their bodies were shread into pieces. Nevertheless, ¡®Life Gather¡¯, an advanced Life element spell of rank Saint was very useful in this. Even if there was a single piece of flesh left, the body could be fully restored by it. For rotten flesh the spell used was ¡®Reverse aging¡¯ which was rank 9 and ¡®Life Gather¡¯ if it was scattered. Some wolves got revived and Ren¡¯s mother exined the situation. They were intelligent creatures and could understand and make logical decision and thoughts and thus were grateful to Lucy and Lith. Ren¡¯s pack had around 50 wolves with no beta or alpha wolf. It was a weak group of omegas who were roaming around, looking for shelter to stay safe. Out of 50 there were only 22 who were able to revive sessfully which included Ren¡¯s mother. After sessfully reviving everyone they could, they were now standing at a grasnd. Lith and Lucy were sitting and the purple night wolves were sleeping, sitting or roaming around them. They found Lith and Lucy as people who could keep them safe as they considered them powerful. They had no idea the dead could be resurrected, so they thought only powerful beings could do that. Thus, they chose to stay with Lith and Lucy. ¡°Big sis, I am nning on letting them be in the dark rose forest. They¡¯ll be safe there. Dark rose forest, although has many magical beasts, we can assign a territory for these wolves and let them stay there and make them stronger until they can roam around the forest freely. We can have this big batch of wolves to ourselves and Ren would be happy too after he gets to know that his pack is safe. What do you think?¡± Lith exined calmly. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I ll always support you no matter what you do, dear. Raising just a bunch of these wolves is no problem at all.¡± Lucy smiled and said. ¡°Thankyou, I love you big sis.¡± Lith said and hugged her. He was half the size of Lucy and so when he hugged her his face was stuck in her big assets. Lucy smiled and caressed his hair just like their mother. After a while she said ¡°Oh but I cannot teleport such a big bunch into dark rose forest you know?¡± ¡°Oh. It seems like we need to contact mother for it.¡± Lith said in understanding. ¡°We can call Hecate and let her do the work.¡± Lucy said. ¡°No, let it be. Mother is free and she would also like to see our faces. You know right, how much she was reluctant to part with us when we were venturing out.¡± Lith exined. He felt that his mother would be mad at them if they asked Hecate for help and not her. She would miss no opportunities to spoil them or see them and if this opportunity, where she could meet them again, was taken from her by Hecate, Hecate would be in deep trouble for just doing her job. Lith didn¡¯t exin too much about this and just called his mother. Royal castle, Evernight city. Lilith was sitting on her bed and was watching the tv show which her children were binging with her a few days before. She sort of liked the show and now that she had nothing to do, she started binging on it. Soon, her phone rang. She looked at her phone and after finding that it was her baby who was calling her, she immediately picked it up and said in a teasing tone ¡°Already missing your mama, baby?¡± Lith on the other side said shamelessly ¡°Yes, mom. I miss you very much. Come over and give me a kiss.¡± Lilith didn¡¯t even think twice and teleported instantly to where Lith was. She looked at Lith hugging Lucy and his phone in his hands. She went over to them and hugged both of them. She then gave a deep kiss to Lith and then one to Lucy. Lucy flicked Lith¡¯s forehead and said ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to mom.¡± Lith looked at her and smiled and said ¡°Who said I was lying? I really missed mom. Although I said that, I didn¡¯t expect her toe over so quickly.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and nodded her head. Their mother didn¡¯t even question them if they wanted to see her or not and immediately came over. When someone says they missed them, they shouldn¡¯t do this action. They should just say ¡®I miss you too¡¯ and stay where they are. Lith then looked upwards where his mother¡¯s face was and said teasingly Lilith listened to her son¡¯s shameless usation and smirked and said ¡°Who said I only came here to kiss my kids? What if this olddy came over to do something more?¡± Lith made a fake shocked expression and said ¡°Waaah, hold your horsesdy. You shouldn¡¯t do something without consent of other¡¯s¡± Lilith had the same smirk and said ¡°Since when did thisdy need anyone¡¯s consent for anything? I will now do something very immoral with two little kids.¡± She then grabbed Lith¡¯s little brother and Lucy¡¯s boobs and started doing immoral deeds for a few seconds with them. ¡°M-mom, we are in public. Also, there is another reason we called you for.¡± Lucy said in embarrassment. Lilith stopped her immoral actions and squinted her eyes and looked at Lith and said ¡°Is that so, young man? Did you have ulterior motives when calling your mother.¡± ¡°Yes. This young man indeed had ulterior motives but this olddy fell for the trap without even this young man needing to make his moves.¡± Lith smirked and said. Lilith chuckled and ruffled Lith¡¯s hair. She then asked with a smile ¡°So? What was the other reason for calling mama?¡± ¡°You see those wolves over there mom?¡± Lith pointed at the purple night wolves and said. He then exined everything about Ren and about raising the purple night wolves. ¡°Oh, I see. Alright then, I ll take them over with me.¡± Lilith smiled and said. ¡°Thankyou, mom. I love you¡± Lith said and gave her a kiss. Lith exined the situation to Ren and Ren¡¯s mother. He took Ren with him and let the wolves go to dark rose forest. Ren happily stayed with Lith. He was told that he could meet them from time to time, so he happily stayed with Lith because he felt much safer with him. He also wanted to grow strong and Lith had said that he could be strong with him, so he stayed. Lilith kissed her children goodbye and teleported along with the purple night wolves. Lith along with Ren in his arms and Lucy went to Langerhan city to stay at an inn and the episode with the wolves came to an end. Chapter 54 Many stuff from Earth are available Langerhan city, Nightingale. Inside an inn. Lith was making tea for himself. Vampires liked blood of different creatures as drink the most but they didn¡¯t really hate tea or other drinks. The other drinks tasted the same way as they were meant to. Like orange juice tasted like orange juice and nothing disgusting to them. The only good ingredient which they hated the most was garlic. It literally tasted like sh*t to them. Apart from garlic, everything was good. He asked his big sister and mom if he would be dead if he got out in the sun or if he couldn¡¯t trespass into other¡¯s territory or if he needed to be afraid of holy light or something, theyughed their lungs off when they heard his questions. They thought that this fellow hadn¡¯t even gotten out of the castle and was still worried about so many things. They simply thought that he was reading too many stupid stuff from online forums and was getting stupid ideas in his mind. Lucy banned his inte time for a few days due to that and exined to him calmly that although it was true that they might die if they go out into sun and they cannot trespass into other¡¯s territory it was only true for Vampires below rank 6. As for the holy light, it was nothing but certain spells of Light element which was much more effective on the bodies of creatures of night. It was also effective on the bodies of creatures who are attributed to dark, death and destruction element. At and after rank 6, the bodies of creatures do not need nutrition from foods as their bodies get nourished by magical energy. The magical energy is dependent on the type of element one had an affinity to. For example, the ones who had affinity to dark and fire element would get their bodies nourished by dark and fire energies from the surroundings. Therefore, holy light, which was certain spells from Light element, was effective on the creatures who have an affinity to dark, death, destruction elements and also on Werewolves and Vampires as they both are creatures of night and are born with a body that naturally is of darkness element. This is also the reason why it was very rare to have someone who could have an affinity to Life and Light element in the Vampire and Werewolf race. It was not impossible but the situation was very rare. There could only be one in a million who had such an affinity. Lucy had exined all of this to Lith when he asked her such questions. She was her mother when he asked her such stuff and then told him with a smile ¡°You do not really need to worry about such things, dear. Mom is very powerful and such a powerful being giving us birth has already made us exempt from these restrictions.¡± Lith then realised why he was so different even though he was a Vampire. It was all because of his mom! He felt really grateful to have her as his mom and that day, he cuddled extra cozily in her arms. Lilith too was happy that day when she found that her son was being grateful for her just because she had given him birth. Nevertheless, that day was when Lith realised he wasn¡¯t a normal Vampire. Except for garlic, he could eat and drink everything as they all tasted normal. He felt a pity that garlic tasted so disgusting. But there was a good thing that, in the Vampire continent, there grew a nt that which produced an ingredient, same like garlic. It tasted like garlic which he knew of and not disgusting. It tasted like garlic to everyone else and so it wasmonly used everywhere. It only grew in dark environment and so it was verymon in Vampire and Werewolf continent. The other continents didn¡¯t use it much. It was only usedmonly in the Neutral Continent other than the Vampire and Werewolf continent. It was called allium. Allium grew and looked the same like garlic but grew in darker environment and was dark in colour. Lith was currently making green tea and Lucy was wearing headphone and listening to songs from her phone. Ren was currently sleeping in a corner on a bean bag. Lith made his tea and went to the side of bed were Lucy was sitting on and listening to music. He took her phone from her hand and checked the music she was listening to. He found out about the song which she was listening to. It was Moonlight Sonata! He wasn¡¯t shocked by it. It was now amon urrence to him. He, over time, realised that this world had other beings who had reincarnated from his old world, the earth. He at first found it shocking when he found those stuff which should only be on earth, but then he found that it was reallymon. He realized, other people must¡¯ve reincarnated here like him and so it wasn¡¯t disturbing to him anymore. Although he was from Earth, he didn¡¯t have one bit of camaraderie like feeling. He has epted Lilith as his new mother and Lucy as his big sister and this was his new family in this new world and this new world was now his home too as Lilith and Lucy lived in it. Although he felt sorry for his old family back on earth but he couldn¡¯t help it. His death wasn¡¯t something he could control there and all was gone now. He although had a normal family back on earth, it was all gone now. He had nowe to terms with the new family and he loved and cherished them. All in all, he didn¡¯t really care about the others who reincarnated here. If he met someone like that, then he would have a normal conversation and nothing too crazy. He respected them a little for giarizing all the work from Earth over here so smoothly. Moonlight Sonata sounded the same as back from Earth. The one who made this was apparently called ¡®Jippsy¡¯. There were also many foods, culture, architecture present here back from Earth. There was onsens, ramen, pork cutlets from Japan from Earth avable heremonly. There was also eggs Benedict, beef Wellington, french toast, pasta, pizza, burrito, butter chicken and many more. There were tons of different foods avable here which were on earth and Lith really felt like he wasn¡¯t in a new world but on Earth itself. He would¡¯ve doubted his reincarnation if he weren¡¯t born as a Vampire. As of now, he had yet to discover many such stuff from Earth to a whole but he could still experience some in Vampire continent. He could experience English and French cuisine here in the Vampire continent. He could also experience music, tv shows, movies and anime. There was a seven overlord sins series present here based on the rulers of the Demon continents and because it had the same animation as that one anime which shared almost the same name on earth, the whole studio was wiped out by the seven overlords in anger. Even Lucifer was angry when she watched it and before she could think of wiping them, her minions had already done the deed. There were also many ces which had the same name as that on earth and many mythological stuff from Earth was present here. There was a Vatican City in Angel Continent and the holy church over there worshipped Alex as their god. Supreme ranks were considered Gods by people here even though they knew that this realm could be reached. They thought along the line like, if it were easy to reach there, why are there so few Supreme ranks then? Thus they respected these powerful beings and considered them as Gods. There was a dark church who worshipped Lucifer as their God. It was basically Holy church but the opposite of them. The other Supreme ranks of their respective race, although had titles like King, Ancestor, Emperor etc, were worshipped like God¡¯s anyway. Lilith was a true God and worshipping her like a God was okay. For others, they were only demigods and not true gods and it was not okay. The world didn¡¯t know about the Legendary rank or about true gods, yet. Chapter 55 Night with Lucy Lith drank his tea and went over to snuggle closer to Lucy. He saw Ren in the corner of the room and wasn¡¯tfortable with him here when he was getting intimate with his big sister. He therefore put Ren in his spatial ring. The spatial ring was very big. It had an area of 10,000 km2 and could be increased as Lith¡¯s magical rank increases. It could amodate living beings inside with no problem. It was almost like a mini world. Such a spatial ring was very difficult to make and needed atleast the help of a few King ranks who were proficient in space and time elements. It was made by Lilith and it was the best spatial ring in the world. Only three people had such rings. Lilith, Lith and Lucy. Lith made aodation in his spatial ring and put Ren in there with some toys for him to y. He put enough food for him inside and gave him toys on which he could attack and y with. His pet was a male and he didn¡¯t like it when he thought that he would watch them. Lith after putting Ren inside, hugged Lucy and stuffed his face inside her big breasts. Lucy was listening to music and she only smiled at his actions and ruffled his hair. Lithyfortably in her bosom for a while. He then took his face out from her bosoms and removed her big breasts out of her shirt and started sucking on her beautiful pink nipples. Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and let him do whatever he wanted. Although she felt a bit shy and embarrassed, it was alright with her. It was her little brother, it thus didn¡¯t bother her too much. She kept caressing his hair while he sucked on her nipples and kneaded her other boob in whatever shape he liked. Lith then removed his face out of her boobs and looked at his big sister. She removed her headphone and smiled and asked ¡°What is it dear?¡± ¡°Big sis, would you feel ufortable if you had milking out of your breasts?¡± Lith asked her shamelessly. He liked his mother¡¯s milk and it was really good but having his sister have milking out would make the experience even better. It was only a thought he had and didn¡¯t put any hopes on it but now that he had thought of bing shameless to handle his mother, he would also act on it and do shameless things along the way. This was one of them. Lucy blushed at her brother¡¯s shameless words. She stillposed herself and said ¡°Missing mom¡¯s milk already?¡± ¡°Do you really want to drink my milk that much?¡± Lucy asked with a slight red face. ¡°I do but if big sis is ufortable, I won¡¯t force you to do it. It¡¯s alright with me. So big sis, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Lith said. ¡°It¡¯s okay with me. I haven¡¯t had milking out before so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ufortable or not but trying won¡¯t hurt anyway. If it¡¯s ufortable, I ll let you know.¡± Lucy said with the same red face. She then took out a pill from her ring and ate it. After a few seconds, her breasts felt a little softer and her nipples a little hard. Lith touched her boob and milk spilled out a little. Her boob now felt exactly like his mother¡¯s and felt almost as if he was touching his mother¡¯s breasts and not his big sister¡¯s. He then thought to himself that his big sis really wanted to breastfeed him with her milk. She even had a pill ready with her. Being shameless definitely ran in the family he thought. Although Lucy acted all shy and embarrassed, she was just like Lith and Lilith. The only difference was that Lith and Lilith did things actively and Lucy only did it subconsciously. Lucy thought that her little brother might crave breast milk of their mother and so with this as an excuse, she brought a pill which allowed breast milk to form ande out. She didn¡¯t even think that she herself wanted her little brother to breastfeed from her. She was a good big sister who was only thinking of her little brother¡¯s need, she thought. Lith started to suckle on her nipples. It tasted almost like his mother¡¯s milk but only a little less sweet. He sucked on one of the nipples for a while and then went onto another one. Lucy was looking at him lovingly and was caressing his hair while he sucked on her nipples. She now understood how her mother felt when she is breastfeeding them. It felt very good. It was a nice warm feeling. Lith then went up and kissed Lucy. He did a passionate kiss with her for a while and Lucy sort of tasted her own milk. She too was amazed by the fact that her own milk tasted almost like her mother¡¯s. Lith then broke the kiss and he went down. He removed her belt and unbuttoned her pants and removed them. Lucy was now only on her panties and her shirt was open, showing her big boobs. She looked very sexy and seductive in Lith¡¯s eyes. He got erect just from looking at her. He walked up towards Lucy¡¯s face and stood there. Lucy understood what her little brother wanted and started removing his pant. She was a bit embarrassed but not too much. Her little brother didn¡¯t do anything to make her feel like that and she had done all of these before with him, so she was pretty much normal. She removed his pant and was amazed by the view in front of her. No matter how many times she looked at it, it always felt amazing to her. She licked the tip a little and then took the whole thing in her mouth. She wasn¡¯t as experienced as her mother so her blowjob was a little sloppy. Lith tucked her hair behind her ears and started organizing her hair. He felt really good with even though she was a bit sloppy. Her inexperienced tongue had another charm to. After about ten minutes, he felt he was close so he grabbed her hair from behind and started face fucking her. He didn¡¯t do it wildly because he didn¡¯t want to hurt his big sister and thus he didn¡¯t deepthroat her. Lucy swirled her tongue around Lith¡¯s tip and started bobbing her head to and fro faster and faster. After a few minutes Lith pushed her head deeper and thrust his dick to almost her throat and came. Lucy was although inexperienced, she still held it all in her mouth and started swallowing slowly. Her cheeks puffed up and she closed her eyes to savour the taste of her little brother. Lith pulled his dick out of her mouth and a little cum dripped from the corner of her mouth. He didn¡¯t say anything anymore and went down and removed her panties. He used two fingers to spread her outerbias and looked at the beautiful insides of his big sister¡¯s pussy. Her vaginal hole was contracting and rxing, as if asking for something to be put in to satisfy it. He bent forward and licked her pussy and started ying with her clit with his fingers. With the other hand he started groping one of her boob. He pinched her nipple and pulled it. ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Lucy moaned in pleasure after she had swallowed everything in her mouth and cleaned it with a cleansing spell. She ruffled the hair of Lith who was licking her pussy. Lith moved his mouth up and started sucking and licking Lucy¡¯s clit. He then thrust two of his fingers suddenly inside her now wet hole. ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± Lucy moaned a little louder than before, not expecting this sudden attack. She started getting wetter with each of his thrusts inside her. Lith started fingering her insides and was looking around for her g spot. He kept doing that until he finally heard Lucy say ¡°Ahh yess¡­That¡¯s the spot dear¡­mhmm¡± Lucy moaned when Lith touched her g spot. Lith started finger fucking her faster. With his thumb he pressed around her clit and he kept fingering her with his middle finger and ring finger. He got up and made his way to her big breasts which were leaking out milk a little. He started sucking on one of it and kept fingering Lucy. ¡°Mhmm¡­mhhmm¡­¡± Lucy was enjoying the pleasure which Lith gave her. Lith kept going like this for the next fifteen minutes and he felt Lucy¡¯s inner walls tightening. He stopped sucking her breasts and gave her a peck on her lips and went down. He started thrusting his fingers in and out of her faster and licked and sucked her clit. ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s moan kept getting louder and louder with each of Lith¡¯s stimtions. She grabbed Lith¡¯s head and pushed it deeper in her. ¡°Ahhhh¡­Lith¡­I am cumming¡­ahhh..¡± Lucy pushed him deeper in her pussy and arched her back and came. Love juices started dripping out of her and Lith skillfully drank it all. Lucy had her eyes half closed and she was breathing heavily. She had suppressed her King rank to rank 1 and was now just like an ordinarydy. She was enjoying Lith to the maximum potential. Lith got up and wiped his mouth with his shirt¡¯s sleeve. He then looked at the red body of Lucy who was recovering from her orgasm. She looked very hot right now. He couldn¡¯t wait to devour her. He got in between her legs and started rubbing her his dick over her pussy. He made it wet and then looked at his big sister. Lucy also looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Lith looked at her and smiled and kept rubbing his dick on her pussy. He didn¡¯t put it in. This continued for a few seconds and Lucy finally said a bit impatiently ¡°Why are you teasing me like that?¡± ¡°Big sis, you didn¡¯t tell me to put in yet.¡± Lith smiled and teased. ¡°P-put it in.¡± Lucy said with a little red face. ¡°Put what in big sis? Please tell me clearly as to put what and where in and I ll happily do it.¡± Lith said without any shame. He had taken up on the path to be a shameless young man who would dominate hisdies and also the world in theing future. This was only his starting. Chapter 56 Night with Lucy (2)** After his session with his motherst time, he swore to be even stronger than her and the dominant one in the rtionship. He was now starting to do things a bit more shamelessly to adjust to that goal and test out new things and his true self. He didn¡¯t know what his true personality was but doing what he liked was one way to find it. Thus here he was, asking his big sister to say vulgar words which she hadn¡¯t said in her whole life. ¡°N-no. I am not saying that. I am not shameless like you or mom. Hmph!¡± Lucy said in an embarrassment way and turned her face sidewards to not look at him. Although she said that, her body did theplete opposite. Her hips started shaking and moving more towards Lith¡¯s dick as if wanting to let it inside on it¡¯s own. ¡°Big sis, you should be honest like your body. Now tell me what you want and your little brother would definitely fulfill it for you.¡± Lith said shamelessly. ¡°Put it in. Put your d-dick in my p-p-pussy.¡± Lucy said in a very embarrassed tone and she stuttered saying those vulgar words which she hadn¡¯t ever in her life. She said it very impatiently as she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She hid her face in embarrassment after she realised what she had just said. Lith smiled at his big sister¡¯s behaviour. Although he was younger than her, she was clearly more innocent and looking at this innocent big sister of his to speak vulgar words was very pleasing to him. He did as she said. He shoved his dick deep in her in one thrust. ¡°Ohhhhhh¡± Lucy moaned very loudly at this. She hadn¡¯t had sex with him for quite a while and her pussy was thus very tight. She thought that Lith would do it slowly and gently and not be so rough. ¡°Ugh..¡± Lith forgot that his big sister was a Vampire with the most superior healing ability. He didn¡¯t think clearly beforehand and shoved it in without caring for the consequences. Thankfully her insides were very wet and he too had lubricated his shaft with her juices beforehand or else it might have been much more painful for both. He was balls deep in her and he was about to stay where he was to not let his big sister feel more pain. ¡°Why did you stop? Keep moving.¡± Lucy said impatiently. This sort of pain was nothing to her. She actually enjoyed it in fact. She was a battle maniac and she had been training for the past 500 years very well. She was trained by her mother herself and she had a very high pain tolerance level. Even if someone was to skin her alive to torture her to the worst possible degree, she wouldn¡¯t even utter a single painful cry. She would let the person torture and kill her but she wouldn¡¯t utter any painful cries for help or beg someone to stop. She was a very strong woman and 500 years worth of battle experience, although was too little, it was still a lot as she was tortured day and night for years in one go by Lilith herself. Lilith was a very loving mother and she wouldn¡¯t do something to harm her babies. But Lucy had asked her to give her the most hardcore training she had and torture her in the most brutal way so she had to do it. She would be in tears when she tortured her daughter and would cry loudly asking her daughter to not have this torture done to her when she herself realised how brutual things were getting at hand. Lucy simply consoled her mother while getting tortured and assured her that it was for her own good and benefit. It was important for her growth and she kept repeating that and asked Lilith to not stop. Lilith was always in tears whenever she tortured her baby. She thought of herself as the worst mother one could ever have but she kept going. She had to do as her baby girl had asked her to do. She wouldn¡¯t stop her from growing and she knew too that this was also for her own good. She thus started training her. It was low level torture at first to let Lucy get used to it and she increased the pain more and more as soon as Lucy got used to the previous one. The longest period Lucy was tortured day and night was for 4 years. She would have her eyes gauged out, her tongue cut, her skin peeled off and was let to bleed. She didn¡¯t cry even one bit and endured the pain. She knew her mother would be depressed so she called her mother¡¯s friends over. Mayzin, Agalea and Lucifer had asked Lucy to stop and that there were other ways to grow strong but Lucy simply didn¡¯t listen to them as she knew that her mother¡¯s training was the best in the world. If this wasn¡¯t better, than nothing else could be. She was right. Lilith¡¯s training was the best. Why would Lilith settle for anything less when it concerned her baby¡¯s growth? Although it was very hardcore and brutual, it was still the best. Lilith was very depressed during this period when Lucy was tortured day and night without any rest or food or anything. She was at half Saint rank at that time and she didn¡¯t need to have nutrition from food or needed to drink water or anything. Lucy was fed with Lilith¡¯s blood after every torture session. For seven years she was tortured in one room. She would be out when the pain was too much at the start butter she kept enduring and the session got longer and longer. Atst, during thest 4 years, it was Lucifer who tortured her ording to Lilith¡¯s instructions as Lilith was just too depressed and couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Lilith had tortured her for 3 years and she was at her limit. Any more and she would break down. Thus Lucy wisely called Mayzin, Agalea and Lucifer tofort her and had Lucifer help her with the rest of the training. For two years straight she endured the pain and would cry out in pain sometimes when her eyes were gauged out, her skin peeled, her tendons cut in her legs and her guts churned into a bloody mess by Lucifer but after those first two years, she would not utter a single word and endure. After a year she got numb to anything that Lucifer did to her. Finally thest year went by without a hitch for her and she hadpleted here training. Lucy had be a very strong women after these seven long years of torture training. She had broken through to Half King rank from Half Saint rank during the torture training. She hadprehend the various mysteries of life and death and the nature and meaning of living and the world. During her torture, she had nothing to do other than to endure pain and thus she started contemting thews of the world. Therefore, she once broke into Saint rank in just one and a half year and Lilith thus had to endure her tears and train Lucy back. She wanted to stop with this but Lucy¡¯s breakthrough proved it right that it was not some stupid training just to torture a person. She couldn¡¯t do it anymore after a year and a half though. That was another thing altogether. A mother¡¯s heart was very fragile. It couldn¡¯t just watch it¡¯s own child into such a taste. So she gave upter. After Lucy got numbed to pain in thest year of her training, she startedprehending thews even more seriously and thus her training got over after a year when she broke through into Half King rank. She then trained by battling Lilith inbat and spells. She would drain herself everyday and kept training and stop one in a few months for a break. Lucifer and Mayzin also helped her with battle and Lucy learned a lot. Agalea was training her daughter Alea at that time. She didn¡¯t take Lilith¡¯s training because it was only meant for Vampires who had a very strong self healing abilities. This went on for twenty years and Lucy stopped when she broke into King rank. She didn¡¯t train as crazily as before after her breakthrough into King rank as she now had the best battle experience and training by battling wouldn¡¯t help anymore. Also she was too young when she broke into King rank. Her rate to breakthrough was simply terrifying. She was even better than Lilith in terms of breaking through. Lilith took 450 years to breakthrough to King rank and Lucy did it in only 400 years. 50 years earlier than her mother. Lilith was very proud of her. She used to hug Lucy and wouldn¡¯t let her go for weeks and this halted her from her training. She couldn¡¯t train anyway, it was because she had to consolidate her rank and properly get to know it. She had broken through 2 ranks very quickly and thus wasn¡¯t a good thing. If it were any other person, they would have died instantly after they broke into another rank without even consolidating their previous one. She got from Half Saint rank to King rank in just twenty seven years. It was simply a monstrous speed. She was almost around 400 years old at that time. She wasn¡¯t even an adult Vampire! Thus, Lucy¡¯s progress halted to consolidate herself and she didn¡¯t train much any more because she also had to take care of her pregnant mother. Lilith was almost about to give birth anytime. It still took a good 50 years for her to give birth and finally Lith was born. Lucy was thus absorbed into handling the political affairs and taking care of her little brother and mother. She has therefore had not broken through in any higher rank yet. Lucy had the potential to be a Supreme rank within 5,000 years. It was a simply very terrifying speed. It was almost on par with Lilith. Wether she could be a Legendary rank like her mother or not, it was yet to be known. After all of that, she was now a very powerful being. Her willpower was no joke. She was onlycking in her magical rank and she was at the top of the world in her own ranks. Nobody below or at the same rank would be able to defeat her. It was also not possible for any Half Emperor except for the most elite ones at the top to defeat her. She was a monster who would be at the top of the world, second only to Lilith when she reaches Supreme rank. All this aside, Lith was now looking at his big sister worriedly and asked ¡°Big sis, aren¡¯t you hurt?¡± He thought he had hurt his big sis due to his stupidity. Lucy chuckled and said ¡°This type of pain is nothing to me. Remember the pain tolerance training I gave you? I¡¯ve endured even worse than that. You too will have to go through with it once you grow up a little. The thing you did actually felt pleasuring. So, keep moving.¡± Although she was embarrassed, she still had topose herself and tell her little brother that it was okay, so he might not worry too much and feel guilty. Thus she said it without feeling embarrassed. Lith heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that she was alright. But soon he tensed up thinking of more training. He still remembered his days before awakening his magic core when he brutally had his organs crushed for pain tolerance. He shivered in a little fear and remembered this sadist big sister of his who didn¡¯t even think twice before hurting him during training. He then looked at her and the position they were in. This sadistdy was now under him, in a very weak position and he could do whatever he wanted. He smiled widely at that thought but soon calmed down. He¡¯ll not experiment stupidly on his family about things without their permission as he loved both his big sister and mother very dearly just like how they loved him. If it were his lover or someone else, he wouldn¡¯t really think as such and do anything naughty he wanted but family was different altogether. He had thought of the way he would treat people and his family took the first priority in everything. They had cared for him so much and spoiled him a lot and he would forever be grateful for it and thus, nobody else could take the first priority in his life. He also didn¡¯t want to admit it but it was the truth that he couldn¡¯t be too dominant on his big sister and mother. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason why it was so but he¡¯ll soon be able to, he thought. Anyway, he could still do many things to his big sister who was under him right now and Lucy was in for a ride. Chapter 57 Night with Lucy (3)** Lith looked at Lucy and smiled. He didn¡¯t want to let his big sis suffer more so he started moving. ¡°Mhm¡± Lucy closed her eyes and moaned in satisfaction. She felt veryfortable with his gentle stroking. She thought he might get rough but he only did it gently even after her telling him to. Nevertheless, she still liked it. Lith found his sister gettingfortable. Looking at her rxing from his gentle thrusting, he didn¡¯t have the heart to get rough but he suddenly had an idea. He held her hands and pulled her up making her startled from his actions. Lucy was woken up from the rxing feeling and she looked at Lith¡¯s face with an expression that said he had wronged her. She was about to say something but Lith locked his lips on her¡¯s. Lith held her waist with both his hands and his legs were spread outwards and Lucy had her legs on Lith¡¯s sides, also spreading outwards in afortable position. He kissed her while thrusting his dick in her pussy. His physical strength was very good, not at all belonging to someone from rank 1, all thanks to training from thedy who was bouncing in hisp due to his thrusting. He invaded his tongue into Lucy¡¯s mouth and she stuck out her own, not letting him dominate her. A tongue battle began and Lith grabbed her soft meaty buns and groped them roughly for a while. Lucy cupped Lith¡¯s face and dominated the passionate tongue battle. She didn¡¯t give a chance to Lith at all. How could a mere rank 1 resist a King rank monster? Although she had suppressed herself, years of tempering her body still remained as it is and her physical strength was simply monstrous. Though she didn¡¯t do anything more than dominating the kiss. Lith then held her big perky ass and started moving her up and down along with his thrusts. He was increasing the pace slowly and steadily. After a while, Lith¡¯s thrust had gotten very fast. He increased his pace much faster than before after finding Lucy¡¯s inner walls massaging his shaft. ¡°Mhhfffm¡­mhffmmm..¡± Lucy kept giving muffled moans into Lith¡¯s mouth but didn¡¯t let him go. She had been enjoying his thrusts in her while passionately kissing him. After about five minutes of kissing and pounding, Lith broke the kiss to catch a breather but he didn¡¯t stop his fast thrusts. Lucy wrapped her arms around his neck and started licking his neck. She didn¡¯t bite it yet. Ten minutester, Lith was starting to feel he was close. He bit Lucy¡¯s neck and started drinking blood from her little by little and he raised her hips much higher, almost to the tip of his cock and thrust it down as quickly as he lifted her ¡°Ahhhhh~ ¡± Lucy moaned loudly and lewdly. Lith was reaching the depths which he hadn¡¯t before from these deep thrusts. Lucy was enjoying every second of it. He kept sucking her blood and lifting her up via her soft big butt and putting her down while thrusting her. *p* *p* Sounds of flesh colliding could be heard throughout the room along with Lucy¡¯s lewd moans. ¡°Ahhh¡­.dear¡­close¡­ahhh..I am close¡­¡± Lucy said in between her lewd moans. Lith left her neck and bit her nipple and pulled it outwards a little. Milk sprayed out and made his mouth a little wet but he didn¡¯t mind it. He kept thrusting his cock in her pussy faster and faster with every thrust. He too was very close now. ¡°Ahhh¡­.ahh..I am cumming¡­I..mhmm¡± ¡°Aghh. ¡± Lucy orgasmed hard and was still in the midst of it when she felt Lith¡¯s hot cum pour in her womb. She was very sensitive right now and the hot semen only made her feel more pleasure. Lith grunted in pleasure and Lucy bit on Lith¡¯s neck due to so much stimtion. This only prolonged both of their orgasms. ¡°Huff¡­Huff..¡± Lith and Lucy both were breathing heavily right now. Lucy was copsed on the bed on her back and Lith was on top of her. He felt too good. He and Lucy were now recovering from their pleasurable states. ¡°Tired? You want to sleep now, dear?¡± Lucy asked in a gentle way. ¡°Nope. The night has only just begun and I still have a long way to go. You afraid, my dear sister?¡± Lith smirked at her and teased. Lucy pinched his nose and chuckled. Lith didn¡¯t say anything more andid on her bosoms for a while. After a few minutes, he got up and said ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a bath and clean up, big sis. You have something more fun waiting for you.¡± Lith winked at her and took her hand and went into the bath. Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and followed him. She was anticipating on what was toe next. Her little brother never let her down and had always made sure to please her well even before his core awakening. She looked forward to what more he wanted to do with her. Lith and Lucy went to the bath. Lith made Lucy sit and washed her back first. He then got in front of her and gave her a quick peck on her lips. She smiled at his actions and didn¡¯t say anything. He then washed her big breasts which were second only to his mother and then the rest of her area. He then made her stand up and washed up her legs. He went upwards towards her pussy and she got embarrassed a little from this. It was always her mother who washed her and it was the first time it was Lith who was doing it. So she was a little embarrassed. He parted her legs anyway and washed her hairless pubic region. He then put his two fingers in her pussy and cleaned her insides. He cast a cleansing spell which didn¡¯t require chanting and cleaned the insides while fingering her a little. After a few seconds, he was done. He then got up and said ¡°Alright big sis, turn over and bend down.¡± ¡°N-no.¡± Lucy said with a red face as she was embarrassed and didn¡¯t want her little brother to clean that area of her. Lith didn¡¯t listen to her and grabbed her waist by both his hands and turned her around. He then pressed his hands behind her back and bent her forward. Lucy was surprised at his sudden actions but stillplied. She supported herself by putting her hand on the stool which she was sitting on. Lucy turned her head and said with a red face ¡°Lith, no. Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡± Although she said that, she didn¡¯t show up any physical resistance. Lith knew of his big sister¡¯s behaviour and didn¡¯t listen to her pleas at all. He seperated her ass cheeks with one hand and looked at her beautiful pink slits and her pink puckered butt hole. He put one finger inside and it was met with a little resistance. He waited for a while and Lucy gradually rxed and let his fingers invade her. He then put another of his finger inside her ass hole and started fingering her. He cast a cleaning spell and did the same thing for a few minutes and everything got well cleaned. He then let her go and washed himself with a cleaning spell quickly. He then grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the bath. He then pushed Lucy onto bed and climbed up on it. He then said smirking Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and simply did as she was told with a red face. She was too embarrassed to face him or talk to him right now. Her brother had gotten more and more shameless and bold. She thought to herself that she would punish himter to put some sense in him but subconsciously she liked whatever he was doing to her. Lith brought out a liquid from his ring and poured it over Lucy¡¯s ass hole and pussy lips and covered his shaft with it too. He then shoved his tip inside Lucy¡¯s tight backdoor. ¡°Hiiii..¡± Lucy hissed at the sudden surprise. She did feel something cool on her ass hole and pussy lips and thought he would do it in this position but she didn¡¯t expect for him to do it inside that ce. ¡°L-Lith..¡± she looked back and had a slightly resistant look. She wanted to say it was dirty and that he shouldn¡¯t do it but he had just cleaned her a few minutes ago himself. She didn¡¯t have anything to retort to him about. Lith bent over her back and gave her a gentle kiss on her neck and whispered in her ears ¡°Rx, there¡¯s no need to be embarassed about. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t say anything anymore and tried to rx. Lith slowly started shoving his dick deeper into her. He gentle kissed her neck and fondled her boobs gently, gradually helping her calm down. Soon, he was all in and knew that the time was right. He smiled and said ¡°Are you ready for a new experience big sis? It¡¯s my first time doing it so I apologize for being inexperienced.¡± Lucy just nodded her head signalling him to continue. Internally, she was happy that her anal virginity was taken by her little brother who also hadn¡¯t done it before. She was a little sulky for a few days when her mother took her brother¡¯s virginity but she got over it. She was now more than happy to know that it was his first time as well and all her grievances from before had gone now. Lith started moving his hips slowly and gently as he wanted Lucy to have this as a good memory. He held her by the her hips and started going faster after a while. ¡°Mhm~¡± Lucy was enjoying the thrust in her ass and was releasing muffled moans. She didn¡¯t openly ept it that it felt good but she started moving her hips in rhythm with Lith¡¯s thrusts. Lith soo started going faster and he bent down on her back and pinched her nipples with both of his hands. ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahh..¡± *p* *p* Lith¡¯s fast pounding Lucy¡¯s ass caused their flesh pping each other to be heard. He then stood straight and held her by her hips and thrusted faster. *Pahh* *pahh* ¡°Ahhh~¡± Lucy moaned in delight when Lith spanked her ass. She weirdly liked it when he spanked her like that. Lith feeling Lucy¡¯s walls tightening just from two spanks was surprised. He then smirked and gave her many spank on her ass and kept pounding her faster and faster. ¡°Ahhh¡­dear¡­yes¡­spank me harder¡­ahh~¡± Lucy was too absorbed in pleasure to care about what she was speaking. She simply enjoyed herself getting pounded by her little brother¡¯s cock in her ass while he spanked her hard. Lucy¡¯s ass cheeks were now red but she kept asking for more and Lith happily gave her what she wanted and kept fucking her faster and faster. After about 30 minutes of continuous pounding ¡°Ahhh¡­yes¡­faster Lith¡­ahh..ahh..¡± Lith increased his pace and bent down and pinched and twisted her nipples. He kneaded her breasts and then pulled her nipples outwards while thrusting his cock in her ass faster. ¡°Ahhh¡­I am cumming¡­c-cumming..¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Lucy orgasmed and Lith too moaned a little and released his warm load in her ass. He fell to the side while holding Lucy from behind with his dick still in her ass hole. He kissed her gently on her neck and cheeks and gently fondled her boobs. He removed his limp dick out from her butt hole and his cum came dripping out along with it. Soon Lucy recovered and turned around. She didn¡¯t say anything and just kissed Lith. They had another passionate kiss with Lucy dominating it yet again. Lith rubbed his now semi erect shaft into Lucy¡¯s lower lips and got it erect again. He tried putting it in but missed repeatedly as he was busy kissing Lucy. Lucy moved one of her hand and guided Lith¡¯s dick in her pussy again. Lith after feeling the familiar soft and warm sensation, started moving again. This time he gently did that while kissing her. Lith broke the kiss and hugged Lucy. Lucy ced her head on Lith¡¯s chest and wrapped one of her legs on his waist to give him easy ess to fuck her pussy. Lith gently and slowly did the pounding this time, making him and Lucy both rxed and sleepy. After who knows when but both slept soundly with Lith still inside Lucy. They both hugged each other to sleep. Chapter 58 Ren is what? Lucy woke up earlier and found her dear brother sleeping soundly. It was fun to experience new things andst night was sure very interesting she thought while caressing his hair. She could still feel his thing inside her as he hadn¡¯t taken it out yet. She didn¡¯t move much and waited for Lith to wake up. Lith woke up after a little more than an hour and he found Lucy looking at his face lovingly with a smile. Lucy kissed his forehead and hugged him. Lith snuggled in her arms andyfortably like that for a while. ¡°So, where are we going today?¡± Lucy asked after a while. ¡°To Red Leaver city. We¡¯ll go have fun near theke and then stargazeter at night at Queen¡¯s peak which is outside Langerhan city.¡± Lith smiled and said. ¡°Hmm? Red Leaver city? Are you sure it¡¯s only for theke?¡± Lucy squinted her eyes and cast a doubtful look at Lith. ¡°Not really.¡± Lith said smiling. ¡°Then what else is there?¡± Lucy asked with the same look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, big sis.¡± Lith smiled and teased. ¡°Wait. You really want to go there for their brothels?¡± Lucy said in a little shock. Red Leaver city was famous for only two things. Minerals and brothels. It had the biggest red light area in the whole continent as the city was the richest and most populous. Lithughed at her sister¡¯s thinking. He gave her a peck on her lips and then said ¡°It isn¡¯t for the brothels, big sis. I want to be there in the middle of the redke and enjoy the view with you. Also we can find a ce near theke and¡­¡± Lith was about to exin some naughty things when Lucy covered his mouth with her hands and said with a red face ¡°Okay, okay, I get it. No need to talk more.¡± Lith simply smiled and got out of bed. He and Lucy both had a bath together and didn¡¯t do anything naughty in it, though Lith still took some advantage. They dressed up and Lith was back in his disguise and was wearing a white shirt and ck pant with a ck jacket. He wore ck shoes and tucked his shirt in and then buckled his belt. Lucy was wearing a simple ck gown and she too was in her disguise. The clothes were simple but it looked elegant on her. Lith then got Ren out of his ring and patted on his head. Ren looked like a dark golden retriever right now but he knew he would transform into a humanoid form after he reaches Saint rank. Lucy looked at Ren and at Lith who was patting him and asked ¡°By the way, why did you name him Ren? Isn¡¯t Ren a male name?¡± Lith looked at her in a confused way and said ¡°That¡¯s right. I just named him because it felt convenient to say his name like that.¡± ¡°No, what I meant was, Ren is a male name whereas the baby wolf you are patting right now is a female. Did you think it was a male from the start?¡± Lucy asked, bewildered. Had her little brother not known this? She thought. ¡°What?!¡± Lith said in surprise. ¡®Ren was a female? Wasn¡¯t short dark purple fur indicate that it was a male for a Purple Night Wolf? Did I mistook it? No, not really, Ren still has short purple hair. So why is big sis saying that?¡¯ Lith thought to himself. ¡°So it was true.¡± Lucy chuckled at her little brother¡¯s dumb mistake. She then said ¡°so what made you think that Ren was a male?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t short dark purple hair meant to be only had by males in Purple Night Wolf? See, Ren still has short hair.¡± Lith exined. ¡°That is correct but, the one you have right now with you, is a baby wolf. All baby wolf have short purple hair.¡± Lucy giggled and exined. Lith was even more shocked now. How did he make such a stupid mistake? He thought to himself. He then looked at his big sister and asked ¡°I was observing Ren from afar and only noticed the short fur and thought it was a male. I didn¡¯t cross checkter for it either. Big sis, how did you know it though?¡± Lucy chuckled and said ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The ears are a little more pointy than normal. It¡¯s a trait of a female in Purple night wolves.¡± Lith looked at the pointy ears of Ren and then asked Ren ¡°Ren, are you really a female?¡± ¡®yes, master.¡¯ Ren said via mental transmission. Lith had told Ren that he was it¡¯s master and should be addressed like that. Lith sighed in his mind. Was it a careless mistake or was it a dumb mistake? He thought to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, dear. It was a honest mistake. It¡¯s alright. You can still change Ren¡¯s name if you want.¡± Lucy helped Lith alleviate his guilt a little. ¡°Sorry, Ren. I thought you were a male. Anyway, how does Rena sound to you? Do you like the name Rena?¡± Lith asked. Ren, now Rena, nodded her head giving her approval. ¡°Good. Rena sounds nice too. Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Lucy said. Rena shrunk in size and became a baby golden retriever and got onto Lith¡¯s shoulder. Lucy hugged Lith and cast ¡®Provincial Jump¡¯ and teleported with him to the Red Lake in Red Leaver city. Red Leaver City, Nightingale. In the outskirts of the city was a big Lake which was red in colour due to certain phenomenon. It was very big in size and could have been considered as Sea, had it not been for the world having enormously huge Oceans and Seas. Theke was just an average sizeke aspared to the world¡¯s standard but it was beautiful due to it¡¯s red glow in the eversting darkness of Vampire continent. Two figures came out of nowhere into a certain spot. One tall and the other, half the size of the taller figure. There was a small dog like animal on the shorter figure¡¯s shoulder. They were none other than Lucy, Lith and Rena. ¡°No matter how many times we do Space Jump, it still amazes me that we can teleport to such vast distances on our own and also in an instant.¡± Lith said to Lucy who was hugging him via his waist, in amazement. Lucy chuckled and ruffled Lith¡¯s hair. She too knew how amazing it was but didn¡¯tment more on it. She would¡¯ve liked to brag about her mom, because of whom they got such abilities but she didn¡¯t. She would let Lith himself discover the facts about how great their mother was. He would feel much better that way and it would in turn bring him closer to his family. Those were the thoughts hidden behind her small chuckle which she didn¡¯t say out loud. They walked towards theke and found a very amazing sight. In the darkness of night where only the silver-crimson moon emitted it¡¯s brilliance, theke was glowing crimson. It seemed as if there was a great battle done over it and the blood of the participants had dyed theke a forever shade of crimson. This creepy colour only increased the charms of theke to the Vampires who were very fond of blood. Theke was a perfect spot toe and hangout for lovers, friends and family alike. Though it seemed to be dyed by blood of people, it was in fact red because of a certain natural phenomenon in theke¡¯s bottom. There was a spot in it¡¯s Central area which emitted the crimson dye due to some unknown reason and made the wholeke red. People have indeed found out about it but because it didn¡¯t harm the water life or the people and it was safe to even consume the water directly, people didn¡¯t bother with it. Thiske had been present here since a long long time and many have drunk it¡¯s water and had no problems. Thus, it was deemed safe. There were boats avable for rental near the Red Leaver city to hangout on the waters but Lith and Lucy didn¡¯t need it. They had their own ways to enjoy this ce. They were currently standing at the shore of theke where behind them was a dark forest with dark vegetation everywhere and in front was a redke which seemed as if it didn¡¯t have water but blood. This sight along with the abnormal moon made Lith¡¯s heart beat in amazement. He was mesmerized by this scene and he had never thought something so beautiful could exist somewhere. He had read it online that this ce was an amazing spot to hangout but who would¡¯ve known that thements greatly underestimated the beauty of theke. Lucy looked at her little brother¡¯s amazed expression in amusement. Although it was him who made the n toe here, the roles have been reversed now. Lucy was like a guide who was enjoying the reactions of the tourist visiting the unknown ces. She had not been to this ce before but the look on her little brother¡¯s face was much more better than the scenery for her. Lith looked at the scenery and then at his big sister and was amazed yet again. This silver hair and purple eyes beauty seemed like a goddess in the mortal world. If before the scenery felt nice, it feltplete now. He kept staring at her and then he then he thought how beautiful it would be if his mother was here too and they could enjoy it together as a family. He then made a bucket list in his mind toe here again with his mother and big sister. ¡°Are you going to keep staring at your big sis or can we get moving, dear?¡± Lucy smiled and said. ¡°I was amazed by your beauty, big sis. It¡¯s only natural for me to keep staring.¡± Lith smiled and said. Lucy blushed a little but it wasn¡¯t visible on her face due to the darkness. She didn¡¯t say anything and took his hand and walked forward on water. She cast a low rank spell that didn¡¯t even need to be chanted or thought for too long. It was a blend of wind and earth element and it created temporary steps for them to walk on water. They walked holding hands for a while and then Lucy cast Short jump and they came at the middle of theke. She then cast a low rank spell again and a little piece ofnd was formed above water whichid there stably without moving. They sat there together without any care. Lucy had her King rank aura released a little and no creatures from theke dared to approach them.They sat there and happily talked and ate food. They were on a pic and they were enjoying it. ¡­ Meanwhile, far away from where Lith and Lucy were. In a small town in one of the small cities of the Lupin country in the Human continent, ¡°Young man, I have seen your stars and you are going to die today.¡± The old man, holding a g, showed a carefree smile to the youngster and said that in the voice of a normal old man. The only word on his g was, ¡®Destiny¡¯. Chapter 59 What Stupid Pride? ¡°Stop with your crap old man. I am already in a very bad mood this morning. ¡± The youngster said. The old man didn¡¯t say anything anymore and simply watched the youngster go away. He walked along the street and found a random spot beside the street and sat there crossed leg. He put the g beside him to lean against the wall and he spread a mat on the ground andid many things on it. His small counter was ready. The mat had many colourful stones, rings, some old looking scrolls and a crystal ball in the middle. He was an astrologer. The old man looked very ordinary and there was nothing extraordinary about him. He had long white beard which touched the middle of his chest. He wore a ck turban made of a simple looking ck cotton type material. It was a verymon piece of clothing the poor wore. He had a ck cloth of simr material wrapped around his upper body. His lower abdomen was seen a little. He had very well defined set of lower abs. From the looks of it, he seemed very fit. The fit muscr old man was also wearing ck pants of the same material and he wore ordinary looking slippers on his feet. After he set up his stall, he sat in a meditative position, waiting for any coustomer toe to him. Ever since Lilith was born, destiny of all beings had be a little uncertain. After she reached Legendary rank, fate couldn¡¯t be calcted anymore and thus destiny couldn¡¯t be measured. Everything was uncertain since half a million years. Astrologers couldn¡¯t do their own jobs properly and thus they went onto a decline as people didn¡¯t sought out their services. Now, there were only a few astrologers like the old man who roamed the streets of the world. They were all poor people and looked like beggars. They were usually scammers or people who used psychological tricks to help people for a price. Therefore, the youngster, was informed on not to get scammed by such people. It¡¯s been a long time and information about such scammers were out in open. Even a child wouldn¡¯t go to such people for anything. So when the old man said those words, the youngster instantly thought he was there to scam him and was talking a load of crap and made him scram away rudely. The muscr and lean old man who was sitting in a meditative position was observing something. Yes, he was observing something with his eyes closed. With his eyes closed, he had a clear view of the youngster who he talked to. The youngster was walking through the streets in an irritated way. He was in a bad mood since morning. He walked aimlessly around and bumped into a girl. He had bumped his head in the girl¡¯s bosoms and the girl fell down to the sudden collision. She got up and yelled ¡°What the fuck do you think you are doing, bastard?¡± The girl attacked him after saying that. The youngster who was already irritated got even more angry. This girl didn¡¯t even wait for him to apologise and was being so unreasonable he thought. He didn¡¯t want to be beat down by a girl so he attacked her too. They were now in a fight and he beat the girl up a little. Her face had taken a hit and it was swollen. She said in a rage ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± The people passing heard it and watched the show with great interest. A man burly man came and looked at the fight because he heard a familiar voice. He found a familiar girl with a swollen face fighting. He got into rage as he saw someone attack her. He went in the fight and hit a punch to the youngster¡¯s spine causing him to die instantly. The girl looked at the man who had made a sudden appearance and smiled. She went up to him and hugged him and said ¡°Darling, thankyou.¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything and took the girl away. He would listen to her exnationster when he treated him, he thought. Thus, the youngster who was warned by the astrologer was now dead. The old man opened his eyes and smiled. He muttered in a low voice ¡°Earthlings sure are an interesting bunch. He was in a bad mood just because he reincarnated into a body of a peasant a few days ago and from the memories of the dead guy, he realised he was in a lot of debt and now died stupidly like that.¡± The old man packed up his things and roamed the streets again with a g that read ¡®Destiny¡¯. ¡­ Red Leaver city, Nightingale. Lith and Lucy had finished their food and were done talking. Lucy wrapped her hands around Lith¡¯s waist and hugged him while making him sit on herp. Lith, although didn¡¯t like getting treated like this, didn¡¯t mind because it was his big sister. He had many thoughts to dominate his mother and big sister and not be treated like a baby in front of them and be a real man but then he shoved those thoughts away after he realised how much they loved him. He had the mindset that letting them dominate him and not the other way around would hurt his pride but on second thought, why was it so? Why would it hurt his pride? He asked himself. After thinking a lot, he had a change in himself. He realised that it would hurt if it were someone else other than this mother or sister who were to dominate him. His mother and sister had both taken care of him since his birth and they also loved him a lot, no other woman could take their ce and do something like this even if she wanted to. Thus, he thought again that, what¡¯s the point of thinking about stupid pride when these two are the sole reason as to why I can keep my head so up. If it weren¡¯t for his mother who gave him birth and also because of her power that he got the all elemental affinity and his sister who trained him for ten years without any selfish reason, he wouldn¡¯t be in any position to keep his head so high and stand tall among others. So, these two, who gave their all to him, why should he have any such stupid thought of getting his pride hurt in front of them? What reason was there? You are a man, so you should man up and not let woman dominate you? What bullshit reasoning was this? He was disgusted at his own thoughts and at himself. Lith made up his mind. In front of these twodies, who had given their all to him and never asked for anything back, he swore that he would never have such stupid thoughts again and he would try to love them even more than they do to him. He made up his mother and sister as the first priority. He put them even before himself and he would not care about any such thing as pride in front of them and let them do whatever they wanted with him. He would still love them unconditionally even if they tried or did some weird things on him. They could dominate him all they want or even make him their y thing, he wouldn¡¯t care. Though the chances of that happening are a solid zero. They loved him and would never do something so stupid to him. This unconditional love of theirs to him, who they considered as a son/brother was not something he had gotten even in his previous life. He was truly touched by their feelings for him and he happily thought to himself that he had the best mother and sister. Lucy looked at Lith who was in a daze, overthinking again. She smiled and just caressed his hair and didn¡¯t say anything. She let him do what he wanted and didn¡¯t disturb his thoughts. Her little brother only had one problem about him, it was his overthinking. He would be in a daze for no reason and overthink. Her mom and her had tried a lot to change it but it didn¡¯t change, so they gave up. It was not too big of a problem so they gave up and let him be. Lith woke up from his train of thoughts and found himself getting caressed. He turned around and snuggled into her bosoms andyfortably. He was like a ko attached to a tree now. Lucy smiled at his actions. She had a thought after looking at him snuggling like that. She pushed him away a little from her and took out an oversized ck hoodie and afy grey track pant from her spatial ring. She got up and removed her ck dress. She was only in her underwear now. She wore the hoodie and the track pant and sat back down. Lith looked all of these actions of his big sister and was surprised at how bold she had gotten. Lucy then pulled Lith towards herself and then put him inside her hoodie. Lith was amazed by her actions and he happilyplied with it. Lucy, when she saw Lith hugging her like that, remembered the idea which she saw online. She was going through various things to do with family and lovers and found one of these ideas there. Thus looking at him hugging her brought that thought in her mind to try it out. Lith felt his big sister¡¯s bra on his face when hey his head on her big breasts. He unhooked it from behind and removed it. Hey there again but this time it was his clothes making a hindrance. He got out and removed his shirt and got into Lucy¡¯s hoodie again andyfortably on her big boobs now. He had his arms wrapped around her body. The day was over happily just like that. Chapter 60 Conference Call It had been five days since Lith and Lucy left home for their vacation. Lilith was now at home and she felt very bored. She held her phone in her hand and she was trying to suppress her urge to call her children. She missed them very much but she controlled herself from not calling them. It would only disturb their alone time together so she held back. She then looked at her phone and went through the contact list. She suddenly had an idea to distract herself from missing her children. She dialed a few numbers and started a conference call. ¡­ Empress¡¯ Castle, Star Dragon city. A dark dragon with purple scales was sleeping on a treasure mountain. Suddenly a buzzing sound from a phone was heard and woke up the sleeping dragon. ¡­ World Tree, Alfheim. A beautiful mature woman in royal and majestic robes was sitting on a chair in her study table. The woman had blonde hair and blue eyes and she was currently exining something to another woman who looked just like her albeit a bit younger. The mature woman appeared to be in her early 30s and the young woman appeared in her early 20s. They both had pointy ears and they looked very beautiful with it. The woman heard a buzzing sound and it was her phone that rang. She checked the number and knowing it was from someone important to her, she picked it up. ¡­ In a dark and holy castle in Abyssal-Hell. A ck haired, ck eyed elegantdy with red ancient horns with majestic engravings on it was sleeping in a not so elegant way and was watching tv while eating chips. Suddenly her phone rang and she didn¡¯t even bother to check who it was and picked it up. ¡°Hello Ladies.¡± A gentle and sweet voice rang out from the other side. It was from Lilith who had called these three and put them in a conference call. ¡°Bitch! You now remember us?! You banned me from entering your castle and didn¡¯t even once call me after that! What the fuck is up with you?!¡± Lucifer sat straight after hearing the voice and yelled on the phone. ¡°Now, now. Calm down, Lucifer. Atleast hear out what Lilith has to say.¡± Agalea from the other side said in her sweet and melodious voice. ¡°Hmm. Why did you wake me up Lilith. Is there something important?¡± Mayzin asked in a deep voice which indicated that she had just woken up from a long nap. ¡°Oi, Mayzin. Last time I called you, it was your subordinates who picked up the call and told me you were sleeping so you can¡¯t pick up the call. I can guess that you were still sleeping now but you still woke up and picked that bitch¡¯s call! Am I not important to you anymore?! Why is that bitch more of a priority than me to you?!¡± Lucifer yelled again but this time at Mayzin. She was a little salty because Mayzin slept on her call and didn¡¯t respond to her like how she did to Lilith. Though Lucifer¡¯s first priority was Lilith too, just like Mayzin and Agalea, she still yelled at Mayzin. ¡°Lucifer, shut your mouth for a minute and let Lilith speak. There must be something important, now that she called.¡± Mayzin said in an annoyed tone. She just wanted to know if it was something important or not. If it was not, she would go back to sleep. Thus, she was a little annoyed by Lucifer. It was the usual for her though. Lucifer was the troublemaker in their group and they had to shut her up first so that can get things done. Lucifer wanted to retort to Mayzin but kept her mouth shut. She too wanted to know why Lilith called. Lilith was her priority aspared to Mayzin and now that she had called her herself, she was more curious to know about this than to yell at Mayzin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lilith?¡± Agalea¡¯s sweet and melodious voice rang out again. ¡°We haven¡¯t met in a long while. How about you guyse over for some tea? Will it be okay with you guys?¡± Lilith said in a gentle and smooth tone. She didn¡¯t even mention the fact that she wanted to distract herself by hanging out with them. She was very scheming even though she was so powerful. ¡°What? Are you missing us, bitch?¡± Lucifer said teasingly. ¡°Okay, Lucifer is out. Mayzin, Agalea, what about you two?¡± Lilith said in the same tone. ¡°Hey, hey ,hey, I was kidding, I was kidding. I¡¯lle don¡¯t kick me out!!¡± Lucifer said hurriedly. ¡°I am in.¡± Mayzin said in her sleepy voice. She had a nice nap for thirteen years and it would be nice to go out for a bit, she thought and agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap things here ande as well.¡± Agalea said in her sweet and melodious tone. ¡°Alright. You guys cane over anytime you want. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Lilith said in the same gentle way. Lucifer didn¡¯t wait anymore and she instantly rushed to the teleportation circle in her castle and teleported to Lilith¡¯s castle in Nightingale. ¡­ Royal castle, Nightingale. In a big and well lit hall which was the living room of the castle, there were two big sofas in the hall and in between them was a square tea table big enough to match the big sofas. Lilith was sitting in the middle of one of the sofa and just put down her phone after the call. She leaned back and closed her eyes and smiled. She was waiting now. Soon, a ck hair and ck eyeddy with red horns wearing nothing but an oversized ck tshirt and ckced panties came running in the hall towards Lilith. It was Lucifer who came over hurriedly because her ban had been uplifted and didn¡¯t want to waste any time. She ran towards Lilith and then jumped on her and copsed with her on the sofa. She hugged Lilith and started tearing up. She then said with teary eyes ¡°Why did *sniff* why did you have to ban me *sniff* from meeting you.¡± Lilith didn¡¯t say anything yet and she hugged Lucifer back. She patted on her back with one hand and caressed her hair with another. She knew that Lucifer had missed her a lot. Lucifer only cared about Lilith, Mayzin, Agalea and her grandfather. Lilith was always her top priority and not being able to meet her was torturing for her. Although she cursed her everyday but she still cared a lot about her. Lilith was her first friend and also her bestfriend with whom she spent half a million years together. She didn¡¯t like the fact that she was banned from meeting her. Now that she was able to meet her again, she wanted to punch this bitch in her guts and ask her why she banned her. But the things never go your way. She instantly softened up and let go of her grievances when she saw Lilith and hugged her. She teared up a little because she missed her in these thirteen years. Thus, her original n on her being fierce on Lilith had gone down the drain and she asked her the question while sniffing. After a few minutes of consoling Lucifer like that, Lilith said chuckling ¡°Because you would be a bad influence on my newborn child. I don¡¯t want him to be azy bum like you.¡± Lucifer¡¯s face instantly changed. She got up and said with an angry look ¡°Bitch you banned me because of this stupid reason?¡± Lilith sat on the sofa and chuckled and said ¡°Yes.¡± Lucifer was a little angry now. She was about to retort to Lilith stating she wasn¡¯tzy and that she was not a bad influence but Lilith said interrupting her thoughts Lucifer looked down and was a little embarrassed. Indeed, she forgot to change and came over like that in a hurry. She had been lectured repeatedly in the past to be a little responsible but she was a demon. It was in her nature to be carefree and this piece of clothing was already a lot anyway, ording to her. Before she used to only wear a panty that barely covered her lower lips and after repeated lecturing, she started wearing a t-shirt while being at home. She thought she had be responsible but she was still the same. She was a little embarrassed about it and thus she didn¡¯t have anything to retort about hearing Lilith¡¯s words. ¡®Maybe I am a bad influence?¡¯ She thought. It didn¡¯t even cross her that she was azy bum. Lilith chuckled at Lucifer¡¯s reaction. She knew exactly what she was thinking. Lilith said ¡°Now, now. Come sit and let¡¯s talk. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Lucifer nodded and cleared all her thoughts and sat beside Lilith and started talking. She let go of all the grievances and began to tell her about certain things. She talked about her new favourite anime and bitching about things. Lilith talked about her kids and how cute Lith was and bored Lucifer to death just like how she bored her by talking about anime which Lilith wasn¡¯t even interested in. These two had a lively conversation whereas in a certain part of the world, a dark dragon with purple scales and a blonde hair, blue eyed elf were getting ready for their departure from their homes. Chapter 61 Ladies Reunite Empress¡¯ Castle, Star Dragon city. On a floating ind in the middle of the Star Dragon city, there stood a high and mighty gold and silver castle. From the ground below, it looked as if it would pierce the sky. The castle was very big and the ind itself was at a very high altitude. The floating ind covered an area of a million km2 in the sky and the castle upied half of it. This castle was the resting ce of the Star Dragon or more poprly, the Dragon Empress, Mayzin. Inside the castle was a big treasury which had many gold coins, ornaments, gemstones, amethysts, high ranking magic artifacts and many more such expensive treasures. They were not ced in an organised way in the treasury and it piled up to be many treasure mountains. The biggest mountain was more than a kilometer long and it was around 700 meters wide. There were many small mountains surrounding it. On the biggest mountain of treasures rested a Dark Dragon with purple scales. It had many bright small stars revolving around it and those stars lit up the dark treasure room and illuminated it brightly along with the reflection from the gold and silver treasures. This Dark Dragon was not too huge, nor too small and was at a size that would be able to sleep atop the treasure mountain easily. The Dark Dragon was Mayzin and she was still a bit sleepy. Mayzin had been asleep for thirteen years. She met Lilith when she gave birth to Lith and then she came home and slept and didn¡¯t wake up until Lilith called. Mayzin flew up and transformed into her human form. She had fair skin, purple hair, ck eyes and she was pretty tall, around 190 cm. She was the same height as that of Lucifer. There were two majestic ck horns protruding from her forehead and they had certain engravings on it. There were many stars engraved around those engravings and it fit her identity as a Star Dragon well. She was a Supreme rank with an affinity of Space, Darkness and Lightning element. She got her title as Star Dragon due to her Space and Darkness elemental affinity. Mayzin only got forwarded calls on her phone. Meaning, she would only get a call when her subordinates forward it to her phone and wake her up. She had instructed them to not forward any call and tell those who called her that she was sleeping. The only exception was Lilith. Lilith¡¯s call was a priority and would be forwarded to her if she called. Thus,st time when Lucifer called Mayzin, Mayzin¡¯s subordinate had told her that she was sleeping and couldn¡¯t pick up the call. Thus Mayzin woke up from her sleep after she heard her phone buzzing and after the conversation she agreed to visit Lilith. Now that she had woken up, she went to instruct her subordinates that she was awake and that she was going out and will be back in a few days. They have to ready the important matters that are present and tell her after her return. After instructing them, she went to the teleportation circle and teleported directly in the Royal castle. ¡­. World Tree, Alfheim. Alfheim was the biggest country in the Elven continent. It had thergest forest range in the whole world and also thergest tree. The Elves termed thergest tree as the World Tree and they lived in it, on it and near it. The World Tree was just like Evernight city. It was the ce where the Elven Queen resided and the highest ss of nobles lived in. The World Tree, although a tree, was as big as the Evernight city in terms of the base area. It area gets narrowed and lesser as one moves upwards but after a certain height, a constant area of around a 1000km2 is maintained. It was a 100,000km2 long. It was very tall but only the size of an average hill in this stupidly big world. The tree was growing everyday little by little in a healthy way even though the elves had upied it. The tree was carved from the inside from it¡¯s base, all the way up to the top. It was carved in such a way that the tree wouldn¡¯t get damaged. The noble Elves resided in this carved area inside the World Tree. The ss of nobles increased as went upwards the tree level from the bottom of the base and the Queen resided at the topmost area. The Queen upied the uppermost 15,000km2 area. Everything including the inside of the tree and it¡¯s outside branches belonged to her. Her castle upied the topmost 5000km2 area and it was spread out from the inside of the tree to the outside in all areas wherever the branches were present. Of course, it was made in such a way that it didn¡¯t harm the tree. The castle was made normally with magical silver stones of the highest quality and it was attached to the World Tree. It was made very sturdy with magic. Even if a Supreme rank were to have a fight here, it wouldn¡¯t copse. Lilith, Agalea, Mayzin and Lucifer had contributed to make it¡¯s foundation and made it very sturdy. The rest was done by the Elves themselves. The topmost 15,000km2 area was just like the Queen¡¯s district in Evernight city. A whole district made solely for the Royal family of the Elves. Inside the Queen¡¯s quarters in the Elven Royal castle. Agalea had just finished doing her paperwork in her study. She stood up and walked and her daughter Alea too stood up looking at her. Alea was in the study along with Agalea to help her. Agalea wore a simple silky thin golden robe on her. It was herfortable outfit she wore when she worked. She had blonde hair and blue eyes and she appeared to be in her early 30s. She had beautiful pointy ears, a signature of Elves. Alea, her daughter, looked the younger version of her mother. She appeared to be in her early 20s and had the same blonde hair and blue eyes like Agalea. She too had beautiful elven ears. She wore a tight fitting white dress and there was a slit in it that showed off her long legs. Agalea said looking at her daughter with a smile ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll be visiting your aunt and I will return after a few days. Will you be able to take care of the work till then?¡± ¡°Mom, I am not a child for you to ask me such questions and yes I will be able to.¡± Alea said unhappily. Agalea chuckled and walked towards Alea and hugged her tight. Alea struggled to get out of her mom¡¯s embrace. Agalea didn¡¯t let her and said with a smile ¡°You are still a baby to me, dear. Mom will be worried if you are stressed due to her negligence. So I had to ask. You know I can dump all the work onto those useless subordinates and you can be free.¡± Alea stopped her pointless struggle and hugged Agalea back. Her case was the same as Lucy and she was too shy to have any close contact with her mother even though she liked it. She would struggle to be free but when she would realise that it was futile, she would hug her mother back. Though she would be embarrassed but she wouldn¡¯t say anything to her mom. Agalea knew of her daughter¡¯s behaviour and she would only smile at that. She knew Alea liked her touches and so she would be proactive and do it from time to time. Her rtionship with her shy daughter was very good. It was almost the same as what Lilith had with Lucy but they didn¡¯t cross any line as of now. Agalea gave the ¡®talk¡¯ to Alea but she didn¡¯t touch Alea and only exined it without showing her anything as they both weredies and Alea would understand easily. Still, both had a good mother-daughter rtionship. From what Agalea just said, Alea knew that her mother was concerned for her and she felt warm in her heart towards this loving behaviour of her mother. She said, covering her face in her mother¡¯s big bosoms ¡°I will be okay, mom. Also, which aunt are you visiting?¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be less worried now. It¡¯s your aunt Lilith that I ll be visiting but your other aunts would be there too.¡± Agalea said with a smile. She considered Lilith, Mayzin and Lucifer as her sisters and they too thought of each other the same. They were each others¡¯ best friends and also good sisters. Lilith only had attachments towards these threedies apart from her children and she too considered them as her sisters and bestfriends. ¡°Oh, I see. Have fun, mom.¡± Alea said with a smile. ¡°Thankyou, dear. Take care of yourself and mom will be back soon.¡± Agalea kissed Alea¡¯s forehead and went away. Agalea changed her clothes and then went to the teleportation circle and teleported to Nightingale. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. A teleportation circle lit up and Mayzin came out of thin air into the circle. She looked around and found herself in the familiar room of the castle. ¡°Greetings, your excellency Dragon Empress. Her Majesty is waiting for you in the hall. Please this way.¡± A maid bowed and lead the way. Mayzin nodded and followed the maid. The maid was present when Lucifer arrived too but Lucifer didn¡¯t even bother and simply rushed towards Lilith making the maid feel helpless. This time the maid made sure to greet the new guest as quickly as possible to do her job properly. The maid lead the way to the hall and stopped at the entrance and let Mayzin enter herself. Mayzin simply walked and found two familiar figure sitting and chatting. Lucifer and Lilith noticed Mayzin arrived. Lucifer got up from her seat quickly and ran towards Mayzin and jumped on her. Mayzin looked at the always cheerful Lucifer and shook her head helplessly. She spread her arms and caught Lucifer. ¡°I missed you, bitch.¡± Lucifer said wrapping her legs around Mayzin¡¯s waist and her hands around her neck while resting her head on her shoulder. ¡°I missed you too. Now can you get off?¡± Mayzin said with a smile. ¡°No.¡± Lucifer replied in a neutral voice. Mayzin sighed and walked towards Lilith while holding Lucifer. Lilith chuckled at Lucifer¡¯s behaviour. She smiled and said to Mayzin ¡°She sure is a troublemaker, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°She sure is. Hey get off now I need to greet Lilith too.¡± Mayzin said and Lucifer got off unhappily. Mayzin walked to Lilith and hugged her. Lucifer looked at this and said to Mayzin ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my hug? You didn¡¯t hug me.¡± ¡°You did it first, it¡¯s same ¡± Mayzin replied with a smile. Lilith and Mayzin looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile. They both had the same thought Lucifer was still Lucifer and hadn¡¯t changed at all. Mayzin went over to Lucifer and hugged her. Lucifer smiled evilly when Mayzin hugged her and she grabbed Mayzin¡¯s butt and gave it a nice squeeze. Mayzin sighed and let her do as she pleased. She had gotten tired of telling Lucifer to not grope her when they hugged each other and ruin their wholesome moment but she never listened. Lilith looked at her two friends and smiled. This was amon urrence everytime they met. Lucifer let go of Mayzin and sat back in her seat beside Lilith happily. Mayzin sat in front of Lilith and Lucifer and they started chatting happily. After a while, the teleportation circle lit up once again and Agalea came out of it. ¡°Greetings, your excellency Elven Queen. Her majesty is waiting for you in the hall. This way, please.¡± The maid bowed and said. Agalea followed the maid and arrived in the hall. The threedies stood up and waited for Agalea toe to them. Lucifer didn¡¯t jump on her because she had other ns. Agalea walked towards thedies and hugged Lilith first and said with a smile ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lilith.¡± ¡°Indeed, Agalea.¡± Lilith said with a smile and hugged her back. Agalea let go of Lilith and went towards Lucifer and hugged her. Lucifer, like always, grabbed Agalea¡¯s butt and squeezed it. ¡°When will you stop this habit of yours Lucifer?¡± Agalea didn¡¯t resist orint and only questioned Lucifer. She was used to this. ¡°Hmm, Agalea, why is your butt a little firmer than before? Are you sitting and doing too much work like before?¡± Lucifer didn¡¯t answer her and questioned back. ¡°Yes, I am but it¡¯s not too much.¡± Agalea said with a smile. Although Lucifer said that, Agalea knew it was her way of showing concern and thus she felt a little warm in her heart and answered Lucifer smiling. ¡± You should get a massage from me. These two buns of yours would be soft again.¡± Lucifer spanked Agalea¡¯s butt with both hands and said. Agalea smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She backed off and went to Mayzin and hugged her and greeted her. The fourdies sat down and started chatting once again. They had finally reunited after thirteen long years. Lilith really did get distracted as she didn¡¯t think of rushing over and meeting her children. She was happy when her friends came over and she had a lively conversation with them. Chapter 62 You Did What?! Thedies chatted happily for a few hours. It was basically Lucifer talking about how the authors butchered her favourite character in anime or some characters were just like a bitch, Agalea talking about a little politics in her Elven Empire and Alea and Lilith talking about her kids. Mayzin was only listening as she was asleep the whole time and didn¡¯t have anything to talk about. She listened quietly while sipping on tea and was trying to catch up with her friends¡¯test developments. After a while, Lucifer got up from her seat said smiling ¡°We have talked enough already. Look at Mayzin, she seems bored to death. Let¡¯s have sex now!¡± Mayzin, Agalea and Lilith looked at each other and sighed. Lucifer never changed. This had be amon urrence now and they had gotten used to it. Lilith looked at Lucifer and said smiling ¡°I am out. I¡¯ll not be having sex with you guys from now on.¡± ¡°What?! Why?!¡± Lucifer was shocked. ¡°Yeah, what happened Lilith?¡± Mayzin asked from the side. Agalea didn¡¯t say anything and only waited for Lilith to answer. ¡°Oh well, you know, I am saving these intimate moments for my babies.¡± Lilith said with a smile. It took a few seconds for the threedies to process what Lilith had just said and it was Agalea who said in a shocked tone ¡°Lilith, you, you will, you will do it with your kids?¡± ¡°Obviously. I have done it before and I feel these intimate moments bring me much closer to them. So I¡¯ll be saving these up only for them.¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°YOU DID WHAT?!!¡± Lucifer shouted from the side. ¡°I had sex with my kids before. What? Is there something wrong?¡± Lilith said with the same smile. The threedies felt a little headache after listening to Lilith. It took them a few minutes to process everything they heard about. They soon made some points in their mind after listening to Lilith. They calmed down and it was Lucifer who spoke ¡°You! Did you just lose your virginity? No that¡¯s not my concern. My concern is, did you take the virginity of your son too? Isn¡¯t he very small right now?¡± ¡°Yes, I gave my virginity to him and he took mine. It was a beautiful moment. Does age really matter?¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°Lilith, what the fuck? Since when did you be such a shameless bitch? Doing it with such a small kid and that too with your own son?¡± Lucifer questioned worriedly. ¡°Ah Lucifer, you don¡¯t really understand. Calm down, do you think I would do anything against my own babies¡¯ wishes?¡± Lilith said while maintaining the same smile. Not only Lucifer but Mayzin and Agalea too thought about it. Yes, it did make sense to them. Lilith was a good mother and she wouldn¡¯t do anything as such if it harmed the interests of her children. Agalea looked at Lilith and said with some concern ¡°Are you really okay withmitting to this taboo? Are you really not worried?¡± ¡°What worries are there? The world hates incest, correct? Burn the world then. My babies likes being so close and intimate with their mama and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It has only brought us more closer as a family. Agalea, you should try it too with Alea some day and check for yourself if what I am saying is right or wrong. I know Alea is a shy girl like Lucy, so you can cook up some excuse like telling her you are worried about her physical health and you want to check her. You can then have a small fingering or cunnilingus session with her *wink* If she hates your touches, stop it then and there and tell her that you are only checking her health and then after a few minutes, back off. If she doesn¡¯t, heh, you know the rest on what to do.¡± Lilith smiled and gave some advices to Agalea on the way exining things. Lucifer quickly dashed towards Agalea and hugged her. She stuffed her head in her big bosoms and said to Lilith ¡°Hey, don¡¯t corrupt my innocent Agalea like that, shameless bitch.¡± Lilith chuckled and said to Agalea ¡°Agalea, if you want to be more closer to Alea, you should take my advice and follow my instructions. Your only family in this world is your daughter and she definitely only has you. You may be close to her but you aren¡¯t really too close. It¡¯s really very necessary for you to improve your rtionship with her. Life gets very lonely without family, you know?¡± Agalea thought about it for a while. Lilith never really gave any useless advice and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try it, she thought to herself. She made up her mind to test it out. She was still stuffed in Lucifer¡¯s bosoms. Lucifer looked at Agalea who was thinking about something, she wanted to stop Agalea from doing such a thing but on second thought, she didn¡¯t. She knew it was important to stay close as family and if they weren¡¯t, it only felt lonely. Thus, she didn¡¯t stop Agalea¡¯s train of thought. Agalea got out and looked at Lilith and said with a smile ¡°I¡¯ll try it out. I¡¯ll let you know if it works or not.¡± ¡°Goodluck.¡± Lilith replied with a smile. ¡°Hey, me too. Tell me too.¡± Lucifer said hurriedly. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± The silent Mayzin spoke too this time. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do a conference call, be sure to pick it up.¡± Agalea said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be sleeping for a long time now. I¡¯ll stay awake as I need to do some work and also to look at Lith¡¯s adventures. Lilith¡¯s kids are all extraordinary and I still remember how much regret I felt when I only got news of Lucy¡¯s adventures and was not able to watch her as I was sleeping. This time, I ll watch Lith.¡± Mayzin said with a smile. They all had a never ending lifespan and thus they never missed out on any entertainment they could get. ¡°Alright, so nobody¡¯s having sex now or something? Lilith you really are a big bitch. You do know how to spoil fun, humph!¡± Lucifer snorted. Lilith giggled and so did the otherdies. Agalea got up and said ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving now. I have some work.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s work and not to have sex with the poor Alea?¡± Lucifer chimed in. Agalea chuckled and said ¡°It¡¯s both.¡± The other three too chuckled. Mayzin too got up and said ¡°I have some work too. I need to catch up on the thirteen years that I slept. I¡¯ll be leaving too.¡± ¡°Tsk. And here I thought I could atleast have my way with you, Mayzin.¡± Lucifer said with an annoyed look. Mayzin chuckled and said ¡°You cane to my ce anytime, you know?¡± Mayzin and Agalea hugged Lilith and Lucifer and then left together for the teleportation circle. Lucifer got up and went to Lilith and slept by her side while keeping her head on herp. She said ¡°Ahh, I wanted to do it, you know Lilith? It¡¯s been so long. Doing it alone doesn¡¯t feel the same way as doing it with others.¡± Lilith chuckled and caressed Lucifer¡¯s hair. She said ¡°You can go to Mayzin or Agalea after a few months and do it with them. Oh right, if Agalea seeds then you can¡¯t with her.¡± ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­of course it is. I like looking at you suffer.¡± Lilith teased. Lucifer got up and said in annoyed look ¡°Alright I am leaving too. I have to pleasure myself and I clearly can¡¯t do it with you. Sigh, I hope you stop your foolish thinking ande back to us and do it like we used to.¡± Lilith chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. She got up and hugged Lucifer. Lucifer hugged back and said ¡°See youter.¡± ¡°See you soon.¡± ¡­ In a dark alley, Lupin country. An old man was sitting in a lotus position. He opened his eyes and muttered ¡°So that youngster¡¯s unique ability was nothing but casting mere fire spells from his left hand without a chant. No wonder he died so pathetically.¡± The old man then started drawing certain symbols on the ground and he muttered some ancient words. A magic circle was formed and the old man started pouring his spiritual energy into it. The magic circle lit up and it got up from the ground. It emitted a silver glow and it started rotating. Soon, it split into many more magic circles and they were of various colours. The magic circles started rotating and revolving around the silver magic circle and the old man was as calm as a stillke while this was happening as if he was used to this. He had almost drained all of his spiritual energy. Finally, after a few minutes, he said ¡°Connect.¡± The magic circles which were rotating and revolving, vanished into thin air and went to who knows where. The old man closed his eyes and started observing like before. He ¡°looked¡± around and found an elegant looking bedroom. There was a very good looking boy but hisplexion looked sickly pale who was sleeping in the room. There was no one else in the room except for him. Soon, the boy¡¯splexion started returning to a healthy red shade and he opened his eyes and looked around. He said in a confused way ¡°where am I?¡± He then grunted in pain and copsed on the bed again. His painful look went away and soon his face was that of surprise, shock, a little horror and then finally it became a determined face. He got up and looked at himself in the mirror and said with a determined face ¡°Don¡¯t worry my predecessor, I ll get you justice and the world shall have humanity reign supreme from all the torture of these other races.¡± His figure blurred a little and became clear again. He stripped himself naked and looked at his body. His body looked fit but had umted a little bit of fat maybe due to not working out for a long time. He checked his body and he closed his eyes and felt something about him. He then opened his eyes and there was a silver glint in his blue eyes and he said ¡°Abx World Academy, you¡¯ll be my first stepping stone.¡± The old man opened his eyes and his view had returned to the dark alley in which he was in. He started casting a spell and making a magic circle with his hands. His grey eyes start turning golden and he ¡®sees¡¯ something. After only a few seconds he stops and smiles. He then chuckled and muttered to himself once again ¡°Interesting. His unique ability sure is powerful. Now, what sort of chaos will you create, ¡®hero¡¯?¡± ¡­. One month passed. In this past one month, Lith had spent all his time with Lucy. They toured the country of Nightingale together, had various delicacies, watched movies, cuddled and most of all, had sex a lot many times. Lucy had not gotten any alone time with Lith and Lith knew about it. This was why he took this vacation with her and tried to reciprocate all the love and care which Lucy had given to him in all these years. Though it wasn¡¯t much but he tried his best to show his love and care for her. Lucy too understood Lith¡¯s feelings and she felt very happy because of Lith¡¯s such behaviour. They had a lot of fun in their short one month vacation. It was time to go back home now. Lucy and Lith were standing in the room of their inn. Rena was in Lith¡¯s spatial ring. Lucy held Lith by his waist and she cast space jump and vanished from the spot. The room was now empty without any signs of life. ¡­. Royal castle, Nightingale. Lith and Lucy teleported to the castle directly. As soon as Lithnded on ground again, he felt something squishy on his face and a new set of hands holding his waist. He smiled knowing who and what it was. ¡°Mama missed you so much, you know?¡± Lilith said to Lith and Lucy while hugging them and stuffing them in her bosoms. Lucy was already holding Lith by his waist and now Lilith joined in and made a three way hug with them. She knew they would being home at any moment today and as soon as she felt a slight magical fluctuations in space, she knew at what spot they wouldnd and also the exact time. Thus as soon as they came, she immediately hugged them. Lith said smiling ¡°We missed you too, mom.¡± Lucy nodded her head indicating that she too agreed with Lith¡¯s words. Lilith let go and looked at Lith and Lucy again from head to toe. Lith had gotten just a little taller since a month ago. Only around a one or two centimetres tall. It was very negligible but Lilith noticed it. Lucy was still the same. Lith¡¯s forehead could now touch Lilith¡¯s nipples easily but his mouth couldn¡¯t reach it. Lucy¡¯s forehead was at Lilith¡¯s eye level and she was pretty tall as ady. Lilith looked at Lith and smiled. His aura had changed a little. Although it was negligible, it was still visible to Lilith and she knew her baby had matured a little. She was right. Lith¡¯s attitude and mindset had changed a little towards how he should be treating people and family, thus Lilith noticed such a change. ¡°Come, tell mama what all things you did.¡± Lilith said. Lilith pulled their hands and sat on the bed. She sat cross legged and Lith was on one side of her leg and Lucy on the other. She caressed their hair and Lith and Lucy started telling her about the ces they visited. She smiled and listened. This continued for a while and Lucy and Lith slept together with Lilith. Nothing felt morefortable than snuggling into their mother¡¯s embrace to them and thus they slept soundly. Chapter 63 What I Want To Do 63 What I Want To Do Lith woke up the next morning. He found the familiar face of his mother looking at him lovingly. He smiled and said "Goodmorning, mom." "Goodmorning, baby." Lilith smiled and kissed Lith''s forehead. "Goodmorning, big sis." Lith kissed Lucy''s forehead and said. "Goodmorning, dear." Lucy smiled and said. After the morning greetings, Lith, Lucy and Lilith had a bath together. They didn''t do anything naughty and simply enjoyed the time in the bath together. Lith was now having his breakfast in Lilith''s bedroom. He had to eat to fulfill the nutritional needs and he also liked the food here. He was eating quietly without speaking. Lilith was watching him eat with a smile. Lucy had gone to do her job as the substitute Queen. Lith was thinking about something and he suddenly thought ''I''ve been living in my mother''s bedroom for all this while. Not that I hate it but what does my room look like in this big castle?'' He made up his mind to check out his room and so he quickly finished his food and looked at his mother and said "Mom, I must be having a room for myself, correct?" "Yes, of course. Are you nning to leave mama''s side and sleep in your own room for now on?" Lilith made a sad expression and asked. "Of course not. I just had a passing thought." Lith said honestly. He really had no ns and only wanted to check out his room. "Come, I ll show it to you." Lilith said with a smile. Lith ced the empty tes and cutlery at the center of the table and poured a little of his spiritual energy. The magic circle lit up and everything vanished. This was a small teleportation circle which directly sent the dishes to get cleaned and be ced in their respective ces. Lith then held Lilith''s hand and they walked together. Lith''s room wasn''t too far from Lilith''s. There was a narrow corridor outside Lilith''s bedroom with the high arched ceiling. It was 300 meters long and only 50 meters wide. The floor had a luxurious red carpet on it. There were paintings along the corridor and certain drawings at the arched ceiling. The whole corridor was well lit up with white light that had a bit of yellowish hue. Lilith was holding Lith''s hand and was walking along the corridor. They walked for a while and soon reached a door at the end of the corridor. There were stairs leading downstairs and upstairs beside the door. Lilith said with a smile "Exactly after 150 meters from here is my room in the middle of the corridor and at the end of the corridor is Lucy''s room. You''ve obviously been to that end because you had to go to the training arena by taking the stairs beside Lucy''s room. Are you surprised knowing your room was just at the opposite end and yet you didn''t even bother to check it once?" "Yeah, sort of. I never really had much curiousity to know what lied in the opposite direction of the corridor. I only had the thought to go train for that day and get done with it." Lith exined. Lilith chuckled and didn''t say anything anymore. She opened the door of the room and led Lith inside. Lith found the room exactly same as that of Lilith''s except it didn''t have red and white walls. It had ck and grey walls. The furniture was pretty much the same except the bed being half the size of Lilith''s and there was a much bigger bookshelf at the side. The room was roughly square in shape. At one corner there was the bed attached to the wall. In front of the bed around 10 meters away from it was a study table with amp ced on it. Beside the bed was a small dressing table where amp was ced and at the opposite side of it was a big rectangr windows that touched the ceiling and the floor. Outside the window was a big rectangr balcony to sit. It had ss fencing around it. The view from the balcony was of a slope and at the end of the slope was the dark rose forest. There were curtains drawn and the view had been blocked. There was a small corridor that led to the bathroom and also to the snack room specifically designed because Lith was a growing kid and would need snacks probably have his cravings satisfied. This was what the maids thought when they designed it. In Lilith''s and Lucy''s room whose design was the same, in ce of the snack room, Lilith and Lucy had their study there. Lith found his room cozy andfortable to be in but he won''t really be sleeping here. He''lle here at times when he needed alone time and nothing else. He went ahead and sat at the study table. He said to Lilith smiling "Mom, I''ll arrange some things in the room ande to you before dinner." "Alright, dear." Lilith smiled and said. She went ahead and kissed his forehead and went away. She knew he wanted to spend some time alone, so she left like a good understanding mother. Lith sat there and he brought Rena out. He said to her "Hey, we both will be leaving for Abx World Academy after a few months. You can stay with your family till then. I''ll pick you up before going. They are in the dark rose forest. Go to a maid and ask her to guide you." ''Okay, master.'' Rena didn''t say much and left. Lith sat there and started contemting about few things. It has been more than thirteen years since his new life started. He had a loving family and he was satisfied with everything he had. He had fame, fortune and even beauties such as his mother and big sister. It wasn''t achieved by his own efforts but he didn''t feel bad about it. He considered it as his own luck. Not everyone had a chance to have what Lith had when they are just born. If someone who were moral and righteous, they wouldn''t ept such a thing. They would discard all of it and go through various hardship and experiences to build one of their own. The righteous and moral people would then be satisfied and feel a sense of aplishment. This was the way of thinking of a person who was morally of a very good and kind nature. Lith wasn''t like that. He didn''t consider himself as a saint. He had all the fame and fortune ever since he was born, why would he stupidly work hard and achieve the same thing he already had. What benefit was there to be a morally good person? It was nothing but a load of crap and farce for people who liked ying hero and feel themselves to be superior by aplishing things on their own. Lith then thought, what was he supposed to do in life? He already had everything. His mother was very overpowered and he had a feeling that, he wouldn''t really die until she was present here. She would always look after him. He felt warm in his heart but he also had a concern. What if something happens to him? Wouldn''t his mother and big sister be really sad? Although he wouldn''t die because his mother would save him but that doesn''t mean she would not be worried. He needed to solve this problem. He only had a very cliche thought in his mind to solve his problem but he didn''t want to think about it. He tried thinking of various other things to solve this problem but none came to his mind. He eventually gave up and sighed to himself. He thought to himself ''Sigh, do I really need to have thoughts like those third rate protagonists from novels and animes? Have my thoughts been influenced? Why am I only having one thought to solve that problem and couldn''t think of any other?'' He didn''t care anymore and thought again ''Ugh, it''s so annoying toe up with an answer. Fuck it. I''ll do it. I''ll get stronger to not let anyone bother me and to not let my mother and big sister be worried because of it.'' That''s right. The cliche thought Lith had was that he needs to get stronger. He felt that he was really stupid to thinking of this. He nevertheless had no other ideas at the moment to solve that problem. Thus, he decisively gave up and chose what he was thinking. Next, Lith thought on what he should do in this new life of his. In his previous mortal life, he was a teenager who was studying and hoping to graduate and have a good job, a stable career and a loving family. He would go on vacation with his family or sometimes alone and tour the world and live happily with a normal job and family. He didn''t expect too much from himself back then. He had limited lifespan back then and this much was enough to get satisfied. Now the problem was different. He had a never ending lifespan. What was he supposed to do now? He had a headache thinking of this. He changed his question a little and thought, what did he like to do? He came up with a few answers and selected the best ones. He liked to travel and most important of all, he really liked face pping. He''ll think of other thingster but these two things, he really liked them very much. He came back to the question of what to do now. Currently, he only wanted to do two things. First, travel the world and experience what it had to offer and second, facep people. Lith had these thoughts on what he was going to do as of now. Facepping would be boring if did too much so he had to do it wisely and find a perfect target for it. Travelling and exploring the world would be a good adventure and past time for him. This world also had many dimensions and exploring them would be nice. He had to do it before he reached a certain level of strength. Once he gets too strong, everything would be too easy and it won''t be fun anymore. Lith''s current ns became about traveling and facepping along with getting strong so as to not get his mother or big sister worried. What good ce would there be to facep other than an academy where people of many race came together? Lith thought to himself and chuckled wickedly. He was itching to have some action. He was a Vampire and there sure would be people who would hate on him just for that. People would consider him as a leech sucking off people''s blood or maybe be disgusted because of his nature to drink blood or maybe because he was a Vampire in itself. He didn''t know nor did he guess too much but he knew one fact very well. Where there are people, there are bound to be conflicts and it is inevitable. He got excited a little, thinking about doing this and that with stupid people. He then had another thought. He got worried because he didn''t really have the ability to facep people right now! He was nothing but a mere rank 1 Vampire. He had an all elemental affinity but he hadn''t trained too much in it. It was only just a few weeks ago that he awakened his magic core. The entrance test only a few months away. His magic core awakened in the month of February and it was March currently. The entrance test would be in January next year. He needed to get stronger to have the ability to facep people! He thought to himself. He didn''t even consider the fact that, he was calling getting stronger as cliche a few moments ago and now without hesitation he had this thought. He was very determined now. He got up from his chair. His n was to meet Dennis and Cecilia but just thought ''Fuck it. Facepping matters more than having friends as of now and I''ll meet Dennis in the academy anyway.'' Lith didn''t even consider the fact that he had to pass the entrance test to get into the academy. He was bing arrogant subconsciously. The reason he didn''t think about it was simple. If he, a son of such a strong being isn''t capable to pass, then no one else is. His mother was the source of his arrogance and pride. Lith went out of his room and rushed towards Lilith''s bedroom. He walked and said to his mom who was sitting on a chair hurriedly "Mom,e train me. There''s no time to waste and I need to get stronger before the entrance test." Lilith was surprised at her son''s sudden deration. She smiled and teased "Did you masturbate in your room and have what people on the inte call ''post-nut rity'' something?" Lilith would surf the inte if she had nothing to do and try to catch up with the current culture and trends. "Mom, no time to joke. I am serious,e train me. If you don''t, hmm, I''ll not drink your milk anymore for a few months." Lith gave a little threat to his mother. Lilith panicked. She immediately got serious and took Lith''s arms and teleported to the training arena. The threat worked like a charm on her. It would be very bad for her if her baby didn''t drink her milk. She didn''t want to let this happen at any cost! Lilith became very serious to train Lith now. She first stripped him naked and started touching his body from all angles. She then made him do certain poses to check his flexibility and growth of certain hidden muscles in his body. She made a mental note of everything that Lith needed to work upon and instantly came up with a training n for him. Lith was surprised at his mother''s serious attitude. He didn''t know that his threat would work such wonders on his ever cheerful mother. He became a little smug thinking he won this time. Nevertheless, now that he had asked her to train him, he followed her every word religiously. Lilith started making Lith do certain physical excercises and gave him equipments which were iid with magic. Lith had to excercise with their help. Lith did strength, endurance and a little hypertrophy traning to help hiscking muscles grow a little. He was then trained to have better reflexes, agility, flexibility, flight control and at the veryst, he was trained to have a strong mind and willpower. The traning came to an end after a whole twelve hours. Lith was exhausted physically, mentally and spiritually due to his spiritual energy being almost drained up to cast spells. He had to not only cast spells, he had to even blend few elements into each other and cause brand new spells to ur. This drained him a lot but he was satisfied with the work he did. If this continued, he for sure would have the ability he wanted the most. Lith was now being carried like a baby to Lilith''s bedroom. He had his arms wrapped around Lilith''s neck, his face resting on her shoulder, his legs dangling on the sides and his butt being supported by Lilith''s both palms. "Do you want to have a bath baby?" Lilith asked with a smile. She was proud of Lith because he worked really hard and endured whatever she throwed at him. "No, mom. Please cast a spell and let''s sleep. I am very tired." Lith said in a weak voice. His throat hurt because he was asked to cast ultrasonic waves from it like a bat and try to destroy certain objects with it. Lilith smiled and put him on bed. She then asked him to drink her blood and he did that. He fell asleep after that very quickly. Lilith hugged Lith and patted his back and caressed his hair and let him have a good sleep. She smiled looking at her tired baby. She too slept along with him after a while. Chapter 64 Magical Beasts and Plants Lith woke up feeling refreshed. There was no tiredness from yesterday¡¯s training. He was a little surprised by it. He knew that he would recover quickly because of drinking his mother¡¯s blood, it happened all the time before but now it was a little different. Not only did he feel refreshed, he even felt that something has improved in his body. Although just a little. He didn¡¯t know what it was but there was improvement. He didn¡¯t have this feeling before. Lilith looked at the woken up Lith and knew what he was thinking. She didn¡¯t say anything about it and simply smiled and said ¡°Goodmorning, baby.¡± ¡°Goodmorning, mom.¡± Lith said and kissed his mother¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Same as yesterday. Eat, train and rest.¡± Lith replied inly. ¡°Why do you need to make it so boring? You should do something fun in between, you know?¡± Lilith smiled and said. ¡°Mama has no problems.¡± Lilith winked back and said. They both chuckled at their dirty jokes and Lith got up after that. He cast a cleaning spell in his mouth and sat down to have breakfast. He was having eggs, sausages, bacon, bread with butter and a cup of coffee with milk and sugar. These foods were obviously made from good quality ingredients. They were made from the most premium grade tier 3 beasts. Lith¡¯s body could only absorb nutrients upto tier 3 beasts and not more than that. But this in itself was a monstrous thing. Magical beasts, to represent their strength, people gave them tiers. Just like how people had magical rank from 1 all the way to Supreme, Magical beasts too were ssified in the same way. The only difference was that they were called in tiers and not ranks. There were magical beasts from tier 1 all the way upto Supreme tier. The Magical beasts, usually all of them could transform into humanoid form after King rank, some could do it earlier than that like the Purple Night Wolf but mostly all of them could transform at King rank. The Supreme tier beasts were Ancient beasts. They did exist but they were hidden somewhere in the other dimensions or in certain part of the world. The Ancient Beasts didn¡¯t like to leave their territories and meddle with others and thus they were hidden and don¡¯t take part in the worldly affairs of the world. Though the offsprings of these Ancient beasts could be seen from time to time in the main world. If found by other people of the main world, they would be immediately hunted down or were made as pets. The location of these Supreme tier ancient beasts were unknown to everyone. The exception being, of course, Lilith herself. What can be hidden from the eyes of God? There were also Magical nts which were ssified just like the magical beasts. The nts too gained humanoid form but it was muchter than the Magical beasts. The nts first had to gain sentinence which happend at King rank and only at the Emperor would they be able to transform into a humanoid form. And like always, there were Supreme tier magical nts too, but all of them, without exception, are a part of Elven race. The Elven continent had the most dense Magical Energy suitable for the growth of these magical nts and only here were the first Supreme tier magical nts born. They obviously weren¡¯t born out of thin air but evolved over a course of millions of years. These Supreme tier nts have great vitality in them and they have been alive since time immemorial. They were even more ancient than the ancient beasts themselves and the Elves have taken care of them since a very very long time. It was said that these nts were present before the Elves came into existence but they didn¡¯t gain sentinence until a very long timeter. When they did gain sentinence and finally their humanoid form, the Elven race was flourishing well. The Supreme ranks of that time took these nts in and had taken care of them since that time. These nts in return for having being taken care like that, helped the Elven race by providing their fruits, wood, roots, bark and various other things which helped the Elven race strengthen themselves even further and thereby bing one of the main 8 races. Having a Supreme rank wasn¡¯t the only thing to be a main race. Other factors yed a role too like the Elven race¡¯s Supreme tier nts. What other factors made the main races as the main were a secret only known to themselves and they were also the trump cards of their race. Only some secrets were known to the other races like how the Elves had Supreme tier nts. This wasn¡¯t a secret and was an open fact avable to everyone. There are only three Supreme tier nts as of now in this whole world and the questions such as what happend to others, why more Supreme tier nts aren¡¯t found from other continents yet and why there are only three or why didn¡¯t the Elves get invaded by other races before for these high level nts was a story for another day. Food nts such as barley, wheat, millet, corn etc. were called by this name only even if their tier increased. They went from tier 1 all the way upto Saint tier. Tier 1-7 barley, wheat, millet, corn and other everyday edible nts weremon in the world. They were nted and farmed and didn¡¯t take too long to grow. Tier 7 wheat only needed around 12 years to mature and ready to eat. The other nts also had simr times. Tier 8 needed double the time of tier 7, tier 9 triple, half Saint tier four times and Saint tier five times the time of tier 7 to mature and be ready to be edible. Though time was a lot, it was of no problem at all. At a high cost, time circles could be cast on the fields and they would be avable in almost two to three years for consumption. Above Saint tier the nts were edible but they had to be consumed without any processing. Processing as in making wheat grains into flour and then into bread, noodles, tortis, rotis etc. They couldn¡¯t be processed like that. Many weren¡¯t edible as nts themselves but they were of various uses. Their fruits, sap, bark, flowers, seeds, etc. are of great importance. As the tier increased, the rarities of the nts too increased. Except for themonly edible nts like wheat, barely and all, other useful magical nts were very rare to find as the tier increased. As an example, the ¡®renjius medic¡¯, a tier 3 magical nt that had the purest form of lightning bolts inside it¡¯s sap, could only be found in very extreme environments where lightning was very frequent. It would strengthen one¡¯s Lightning elemental affinity and allow one to have a much closer connection with the world in itself thereby allowing to sense Lightning elements in the surroundings and helping in directly absorbing Lightning magical energy. If by any chance, a person was near a Lightning spirit and consumed the sap, the lightning spirit would automatically form a magical contract with the consumer and serve him for many years. Thus it was of great importance for everyone. It was also very rare to grow in wild and as the nt¡¯s tier increased, it¡¯s rarity only increased even more so. The highest tier renjius medic one has ever found and preserved as of now was only tier 9! In any case, even thoughmon edible nts upto Saint tier were avable, it doesn¡¯t mean that they were easy to find. Eating tier 3 food while being rank 1 and absorbing it¡¯s nutrients for the body¡¯s growth was impossible. No one¡¯s rank 1 body was capable to achieve that. Even the most elite couldn¡¯t do it. One could consume food of higher tier but it wouldn¡¯t be absorbed by the body and would only be excreted out as waste. It was as good as throwing the food into trash, if it isn¡¯t eaten by the respective person of the respective rank. But, Lith in himself was a monster and an exception. His body demanded for food a few tiers above his own rank. The reason for Lith¡¯s such need of high tier food for growth was naturally due to Lilith. He was the flesh and blood of a Legendary rank and such a constitution was no joke. Thus, his body needed much more nutrients than normal people. His constitution was only getting more and more stronger by the day as he drank Lilith¡¯s blood everyday. It didn¡¯t show any effect on him much before as he didn¡¯t have his magic core but it had helped strengthen his foundation and it¡¯s effectid dormant and would only been shown after his core awakened. Now that he had started his magical journey, it was only about time he noticed the changes and today the little thing that he felt was just the start. Even a small vial of blood of a Legendary rank would create wonders for a Supreme rank let alone a mere rank 1 like Lith. He just didn¡¯t know about it¡¯s usage as of now and Lilith and Lucy didn¡¯t exin him because they wanted him to find it out by himself. Why you ask? It¡¯s simple really, they just wanted to surprise him and see his reaction. Immortal beings never let go of any form of entertainment. Why Lith hadn¡¯t be overpowered yet even if he had been constantly drinking drops and drop of blood everyday since years was because he was Lilith¡¯s flesh and blood himself. He was the child of a Legendary rank creature and even if a small vial may work wonders for a Supreme rank, it wouldn¡¯t work the same on Lith whose very existence was made from a Legendary rank. Lith finished his breakfast and was ready to go to train but then had a second thought. His mother was right. He needed to do something fun everyday to not be bored by the training. Although all these years of training had only made his willpower and himself stronger and he could thus go on and endure the harsh training for months, he had some time before the hardcore training of mother, so why not do something fun or rxing? He thought. He looked at his mother who was sitting opposite to him and looking at him and smiled wickedly. Lilith looked at Lith with an amused expression. She sort of had a rough understanding of what he was thinking but she didn¡¯t say anything and only smiled and waited for him to say something. ¡°Let¡¯s have a bath together, mom. Let¡¯s have a nice, long and rxing one before the training. It¡¯ll be a good form of fun thing to do, you know?¡± Lith smiled and said. ¡°Ara, so my baby was really serious before. I thought you were only joking.¡± Lilith said with a fake surprised expression. ¡°My Lady, a man leaves no chance to getid.¡± Lith puffed his chest and joked. ¡°But, you aren¡¯t a man. You are just my baby boy.¡± Lilith joined in the joke. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t youe and confirm it with me then, mom.¡± Lith teased. ¡°Oh, I¡¯d love to. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Lilith smiled and said. She held Lith¡¯s hand and both went together to the bath. Chapter 65 What a Fool Lilith and Lith came into the bath and stripped themselves naked. Lith held Lilith¡¯s hand and took her to the bath area. He made her sit on a small stool and started washing her. He didn¡¯t do anything naughty yet and Lilith was a little surprised from it. He didn¡¯t even take small advantage and simply gave her a bath. This was indeed a bit surprising to her. She nevertheless didn¡¯t say anything and waited for what he¡¯ll do next. Lith, after washing her, cast a cleaning spell on himself quickly and took her hand and went to the big square bathtub. It was a little wrong to call it a bathtub when it literally looked like a mini onsen but in any case, it was a bathtub. Lith made Lilith sit on the edge and he himself got into the water. He then parted her legs and had a good look at his mother¡¯s beautiful pink pussy and her now clean and with the same beautiful pink look, her cute puckered butt hole. He bent forward and cupped Lilith¡¯s face and kissed her. He felt his mother¡¯s soft lips once again. He never got tired of it. Her mild rosy scent got into his mouth and made him feel intoxicated by it. He broke the kiss and then kissed her forehead, cheeks, eyes, nose and chin. He then went downwards while still kissing her. He gave her neck a little lick and bit on it a little. He didn¡¯t drink her blood as it would make him tired and he¡¯d need to sleep. He then went down and sucked on her nipples a little and bit onto it too. He tasted his mother¡¯s milk again after almost a month. It was still his favourite drink. He never got tired of drinking it. He left the nipple and sucked onto the other one. After a few seconds, he left it and went downwards once again. He kissed her underboob, her belly, her navel and then finally he came down to her pubic region. He kissed her hairless crotch area and then her clit and finally herbias. He gave a few kisses on her lower lips and then got out. He put his hands over her buttocks and pushed her back a little and made her sit in a M shape. Lilith supported herself by her hands and bent backward and lifted her hips a little, giving a good view to Lith. Lith put his hand forward and spread his mother¡¯s pussy lips apart with his two fingers. He looked at the his mother¡¯s beautiful pink pussy and her hole which seemed very tight right now, indicating it hadn¡¯t been given attention for a long time. He looked down and saw her beautiful puckered butt hole which hadn¡¯t been untouched yet. ¡°You look very beautiful, mama.¡± Lith said to Lilith after looking at her in the eyes. He changed back to call her mama from mom as this was the deal he made a few weeks ago and he didn¡¯t want to break it. Also calling his mom as mama didn¡¯t seem too bad of an idea either to him. ¡°Fufufu¡­you don¡¯t say something like that to ady in such a position, baby. It¡¯ll feel very embarrassing to them.¡± Lilith chuckled and gave some advice to Lith. Lith nodded and made a mental note. He was still an amateur in terms of being a yboy that he wanted to be. He looked down and then into Lilith¡¯s eyes again and said with a smirk ¡°It seems very tight right now, mama.¡± ¡°Of course it is. It hasn¡¯t been given any attention in these past few weeks. Isn¡¯t it your fault that mama is like this, baby?¡± Lilith smirked back and said. Lith didn¡¯t say anything anymore and got down for business. He licked her clit and the area between her clit and her tight vaginal hole. He gave it a lick for a few seconds and then put his tongue inside her pussy and started licking her yet again. This continued for a bit and Lith put his fingers inside her and started fingering her. ¡°Mhmm~¡± Lilith moaned a little from his fingering. She had missed this a lot. She was very happy to get intimate again with her baby like this and this only made her be wet more and more as Lith went onto finger her. Lith groped Lilith¡¯s big breasts with his free hand and started kneading them like dough. Milk spilled out a little from this and made his fingers a little wet but it didn¡¯t matter. He pinched her nipples, twisted them and pulled them outwards and kneaded her breasts again. He repeated this cycle while sucking and twirling his tongue on her clit and fingering her insides. This continued on for roughly 15 minutes and Lith could feel his mother¡¯s insides massaging his fingers and getting tighter more and more. He knew she was close so he increased the intensity of his finger fucking her and sucked on her clit and yed with her breasts in a rough manner. ¡°Ah..ah..ahh..¡± Lilith was very close now and she moaned a little louder than before. The rxing moans from before had be much more lewder now. Lith kept going on with the same actions and finally after a while *Spurrtt* Lilith moaned in satisfaction and orgasmed. She arched her back a little and shoved her hips deeper into Lith¡¯s mouth. Her eyes were half closed and she was feeling her orgasm. It felt very good to her. Lith drank all her love juices that poured out and didn¡¯t miss any single drop. He really loved doing it as he really liked his mother¡¯s vour. He looked at her and then around and found that doing it in the bathroom wasn¡¯t toofortable. He decided to do itter once again after soaking in the water and rxing together for a while. He kissed her lower lips for onest time and pulled her into the water. He gave her a peck on her lips and hugged her and rested his head on her big boobs. Lilith smiled and teased ¡°Is this what you meant by being a man, baby?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna do it here. This ce doesn¡¯t seemfortable. Let¡¯s rx first and then I¡¯ll show you on bed what I meant by being a man, mama.¡± Lith looked into Lilith¡¯s eyes and said with a smile. ¡°Oh but the man you are talking about seems to be enjoying being in his mama¡¯s embrace.¡± Lilith teased again. ¡°Everyone loves being pampered like this but many hesitate because they feel it may hurt their image as a man and hurt their pride. I, for one, am not like that I shamelessly ept that I love getting pampered by you like this, mama. There¡¯s not any morefortable ce than this.¡± Lith smiled and gave her a little exination. ¡°Ara, someone seems a little serious about this. I wonder what happend during the vacation that changed you. In any case, mama likes the fact that you are being more honest with your feelings, baby.¡± Lilith smiled and gave a kiss on Lith¡¯s forehead. Lith didn¡¯t say anything more and just rxed along with Lilith in the bathtub. ¡­ Ad city, Villmer Country, Human Continent. In the forests of Ad city, two youths that looked almost simr to each other were looking at each other. One was squatting down and the other was resting his back on a tree while sitting and looking at the other figure. They both had ck hair and blue eyes and looked quite handsome and by their clothes, they seemed from noble lineage. One figure looked very healthy and good and the other sickly pale. The one who was squatting down was also holding the hair of the other figure and was looking him in the eye. He said smiling ¡°My dear little brother, did you really think I¡¯ll let you off when you almost poisoned me to death like that?¡± ¡°L-liam, i-i-it was-s-sn¡¯t m-me. I s-swear t-to go-god.¡± The figure with his back to the tree said stuttering. His face was bloody and his teeth were broken. He also had trouble speaking because of that. ¡°Oh, you really think I¡¯ll believe you? What a joke little brother. Anyway, you¡¯ll die today and there¡¯s no changing that.¡± The squatting figure said. ¡°L-liam, n-no b-big br-brother, p-please, w-we c-c-can settle t-this.¡± The sickly pale figure said. ¡°Noisy.¡± The squatting figure said and he took the sword which was to his left and chopped the pale looking figure¡¯s head off. He got up and was about to burn him down and scatter his ashes to destroy evidence when he felt something. He quickly destroyed all evidence and sat down in a lotus position and meditated. He tried to feel the magical energy around and he was shocked out of his wits. He was shocked because he could feel even more elemental energies than before! He was an elite kid and he already had the highest potential like the most elite one million people in this world. He had 6 elemental affinities and now he could feel three more! This was simply very shocking. He could feel Lightning, Light and Time elemental energies in his surroundings along with his previous Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Life and Space elemental energies. He was very shocked and he started absorbing the energies and having a better connection with the world. ¡­ In a small town in Lupin country in Human continent. An old man was sitting on the street with his mat spread out. There were various old scrolls, colourful stones, rings and a magic crystal ball on the mat. He had ck g that had ¡®Destiny¡¯ written on it in white beside him. He was currently sitting in a lotus position with his eyes closed and he was observing. He opened his eyes and smiled and muttered to himself ¡°What a fool.¡± He got up, packed up his things and left with his destiny g. ¡­. The ck hair and blue eyed guy which was called Liam by the sickly pale figure opened his eyes and stood up. He said to himself excitedly ¡°If killing people would increase my affinity, I would¡¯ve done it earlier. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. The sooner the better they say so I should hurry up. I¡¯ll kill those bastards who helped this piece of shit to poison my predecessor to death and finally give him justice and his well deserved revenge.¡± A few hourster. ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± WHY ISN¡¯T IT WORKING LIKE BEFORE! WHAT WENT WROOONNGGG!!!!¡± The guy named Liam yelled on top of his lungs in a dark room. There were many bloodied dead bodies around his feet and his own hands and face were bloodied. After killing his twin little brother, he went to kill the servants who poisoned him. He cooked up a story stating that his little brother poisoned him with the help of some servants and then ran away from home after finding that he wasn¡¯t poisoned out of fear. He exined all of this to his father who was the family head and his father bought his story. He was a prodigy in his own n and he was given a lot of love and attention. He had a very rare 6 elemental affinity to him and this was respected and taken care of by the whole n. His little brother was bullied and shoved to the side by the n because he was useless. He was just average with only three element affinities. His reputation was very bad and thus he poisoned his twin big brother for revenge. The guy named Liam then asked his father that he would punish the servants himself and his father agreed easily. It didn¡¯t matter if a few servants died to them. He then killed the first servant in hopes of getting new affinity but it didn¡¯t happen. The servant had Dark elemental affinity on him but Liam didn¡¯t get it. He panicked and then killed another one who had Death elemental affinity but he still didn¡¯t get it. He killed one people after another and he didn¡¯t get any elemental affinity after the first time and he understood what had happend. He was very frustrated and thus he yelled like that. ¡°FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!¡± ¡°FUCK! IF I KNEW THIS WOULD HAPPEN I WOULDN¡¯T HAVE KILLED THAT PIECE OF SHIT LIKE THAT!¡± ¡°AHHHHH!!! FUCK MY LUCK!!¡± He kept on yelling in this empty dark room. It was sound proof so it didn¡¯t matter how much he yelled. Nobody would be able to listen to him. Finally after a while he stopped and then visibly sighed. He said to himself in a depressed tone ¡°Why was I so hasty? I should¡¯ve waited. I really should¡¯ve waited and not killed that piece of shit. When I reincarnated I was wondering if I got any hack like they used to say in those animes and novels that I read. After I didn¡¯t find out any I thought that it was just a bunch of bullshit. But fuck! Fuck my luck is really very bad! Who knew that my hack was to get the elemental affinity of whosoever I killed first in my life. Now this has been wasted in such a shit way! Ugh, this is so fucking sad. Why was I so stupid like that. If only, if only I killed someone with 6 elemental affinity, I would¡¯ve be the worlds¡¯s first person who had an all elemental affinity. Why did I do such a shitty thing! Fuck!¡± The guy named Liam kept on cursing himself and regretting. He was really regretful and disappointed in himself for wasting his ability like that and it pained him a lot that he wasn¡¯t able to be a person with an all elemental affinity. He thought he would be the first one but even if he did be one, he was only bound to get disappointed again. He then cleaned the bloodied mess and left the dark room and went to his bed and thought ¡®Fuck it. What¡¯s done is done. I am still one of a kind in this world. The maximum elemental affinity is only 7 in this world and I still have 9. I¡¯ll be unparalleled if I properly train. I¡¯ll be the Hero and make humanity reign supreme in this world. Someone needs to serve justice in this chaoticwless world. I was aw student in the previous world and couldn¡¯t really provide justice well but here it is different now. These vile creatures of other races sure do not let us humans live in peace. They murder so many humans everyday, it¡¯s just sad to know. I¡¯ll definitely serve the much needed justice in this world. I have gotten the blessing to have a 9 elemental affinity and I was reincarnated and chosen by the world itself to protect and flourish humanity. I¡¯ll be the Hero the world wants me to be and serve the people. I¡¯ll be the Hero, the Hero Liam Novius!¡¯ Chapter 66 Super Reflexes but... Royal Castle, Nightingale. In the training arena, Lith was practicing Archery right now. Alongside him was Lilith, his mother, who was lecturing him on things he needed to do and improve upon while training with the bow and arrows. Few hours ago, Lith and Lilith were in the bathtub and rxing. Lith had the thought to do many naughty things with Lilith after bath but being in the warm andfortable embrace of his mother, he gave up. He didn¡¯t want to ruin the lively atmosphere and wanted to start the day with this nice feeling. Him showing his mother that he was a man was only a joke he said before and Lilith definitely wouldn¡¯t mind even if he didn¡¯t show her if he was a man or not. No matter what, Lith would always be a baby to Lilith. Lith had already mastered three weapons. The Sword, the Spear and the gauntlets. He had practiced two short range and one long range weapons and was now practicing with his second long range one, the bow. ¡°Mom, is it really okay to practice a new weapon just a few months away from the entrance test? Not to mention I have other things to improve upon right now.¡± Lith asked, a bit concerned. It took him 4 years to master the sword. 3 years each to master the Spear and the gauntlets. On top of that, he needed to keep on practicing those three weapons everyday because Lith was growing and he needed to adjust his body ording to the movement techniques of the weapons. He really had a packed training schedule and now he his mother had asked him to take up a new weapon. Was this really needed? He asked to himself. ¡°It is okay. You do trust mama right? So just believe in her and follow the schedule I have given you.¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°If you say so, mom.¡± Lith said and got back to train. He had full trust in his mother and sister and thus he would follow their things religiously. He didn¡¯t question again and simply did what he was told to. ¡­. Ad city, Villmer country, Human continent. ¡°Huff¡­Huff¡­Huff..¡± A man was panting heavily while taking support of the tree near him. He was currently being chased and had ran all the way into the deepest parts of the woods near the Ad city. ¡°Yo. Didn¡¯t expect me to be here did you?¡± A ck hair and blue eyed youth said aftering out of a tree. ¡°Y-you, who are you?¡± The man said in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He was being chased by a group of people from a vige far from the city all the way upto the forest and now he somehow lost them and had a bit of relief when suddenly somone else appeared now. Was his luck really very bad? He questioned himself. ¡°Me? Forget about me. Do you remember the girl named Rae who you r*ped a few months ago?¡± The ck hair blue eyed teen said in a neutral tone. The man tried to remember but he couldn¡¯t. How would he be able to remember every girl he fucked in these few months? He thought. He still calmed himself down and said ¡°What do you want? Money? Power? Beauty? I have a few connections in Ad and I could get you into the nobility if you want. I also have many beauties avable and money to give you if you want.¡± ¡°Do you think of me as a scum such as yourself?¡± The teen answered emotionlessly. The man tried to think of something. Suddenly he had an idea in his mind. He said with a smile ¡°Hey man, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude with your fellowrade from Earth, should you?¡± The teen was taken aback. ¡®What the fuck? this bastard knows I am reincarnated? No, can¡¯t be possible. Frrom my previous life as aw student, I for sure know that this might be a test to check something about me. He must be waiting for me to give an abnormal reaction to such a question. In any case, there¡¯s only thing needed to do now¡¯. He thought. The teen¡¯s eyes shone with a silver glint and there was a bright blinding light in the surroundings making the man close his eyes due to so much light. The man didn¡¯t understand what just happened but suddenly the light started dimming. It dimmed and dimmed and there was now darkness all around. His thinking stopped and his body fell lifelessly on the ground. His body had no head as it was chopped off in that momentary brilliance. The teen cast a basic rank 1 stun spell of light element which could make the target feel blinded for a few seconds. He only needed those few seconds to go ahead and chop the man¡¯s head off. The man had his spiritual energy drained off by his chasers and the remaining energy was used up for running away deep into the woods. He was very helpless in that moment as he couldn¡¯t even cast one spell. Thus, he died by the sword attack of a mere rank 1. The teen after killing the man once again felt something in his body. He got very happy and almost shed some tears due to happiness. He quickly destroyed all evidence and sat down cross legged and tried to observe what this feeling in his body was. After a few seconds he opened his eyes and stood up. He looked at the tree nearby and ran straight to it. The teen got very close to the tree. It was almost now so close that he would hit the tree if he moved even a few inches forward. Suddenly, the boy took a step forward but he didn¡¯t hit the tree. He was at the back of the tree now. He stopped and muttered to himself ¡°Interesting. I have super reflexes it seems.¡± He then ran once again into the tree and then onto the next one and kept on going until BAMM! The boy hit a tree and fell down. He got up and cast a healing spell on himself and then muttered to himself with a helpless smile ¡°Sigh. So it is only avable for 10 seconds.¡± He then thought ¡®Wait. That guy, he said he was from Earth. Was he really saying the truth? If yes, then this world surely would have more people from Earth and they too might have such abilities. Killing him gave me this ability and it probably wasn¡¯t a one time thing that I had. Maybe, no, not maybe, I think I should test this out. But where am I supposed to find another earthling?¡¯ The boy paced back and forth and kept wandering around the area where he killed the man. He kept thinking and suddenly said in a little excited tone ¡°Yes! That may work! Scums of Earth who are doing evil over here need to die. Killing them would benefit this world and having their abilities as mine is just the world rewarding me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with this. Alright then, it¡¯s time to make my move. I need to prepare as much as I can before the academy entrance.¡± He then took out a scroll, poured his spiritual energy into it and vanished from the spot. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was currently having a rapid fire questioning round with his mother while battling her flying, with a sword, wrist and ankle weights attached to him. This was a form of training he had to do almost everyday since thest ten years. Though the intensity wasn¡¯t as high as this back then. Right now, he was training his body, swordsmanship, flight ability, reflexes, agility, intelligence, mind as well as his willpower. He kept dodging and attacking Lilith¡¯s attacks on him while giving her answers to the questions she asked. Lilith asked while attacking Lith ¡°Why does the gravity not affect the beings in the world much even though the world is so huge?¡± Lith kept dodging and attacking and his mind drifted a little to think about the answer and SMACKK! He got hit on his lower spine from behind and it broke it many pieces. Lith quickly cast Space Jump and teleported away a little and quickly defended himself from the attack that came at his face from Lilith¡¯s bare hand. Lilith asked ¡°What are the coordinates of the moon of the Neutral Continent?¡± Lith attacked Lilith after defending himself on her sides with his sword and answered simultaneously ¡°The coordinates as seen from the Neutral continent itself are¡­¡± Lith answered and attacked Lilith again. This continued on and Lilith asked many questions. Some were questions that not many knew of answers to and yet Lith was able to answer them very well. It was all thanks to Lucy¡¯s training of having him to memorize andprehend things while he was still small. Lith had to study intensively for many hours under great pressure everyday at the end of the day after his other training and this was the result. He had a vast knowledge about things. He didn¡¯t have advanced knowledge in science, mathematics andnguages but he had a very vast knowledge in them. He could basically understand roughly about any and every topic talked about but his understanding wasn¡¯t very deep. Therefore, he could answer most of Lilith¡¯s questions and the ones which he couldn¡¯t he would simply say ¡°Next¡± or ¡°Don¡¯t know¡± so Lilith would change the question. If he skipped questions three times in a row he would have the weight of his wrist and ankles increased which in turn would result in him getting sted by Lilith. The training continued for roughly three hours and Lith felt very exhausted. This was only his second day and yet it was so tiring. He had never multi-tasked so much ever before. He had to focus on so many things at once and it felt like his brain was frying due to so much pressure. He nevertheless endured this training. Hended on ground and immediately removed the wrist and ankle weights, retracted his wings and copsed on his back on the ground. He was taking in long and deep breaths and was trying to rx. Lilithnded beside him and didn¡¯t ask or say anything to him and simply held him in her embrace and started walking out of the arena. Lith was currently resting his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder, his arms wrapped around her neck, his legs dangling to the sides and his butt resting on both of her palms. He was very exhausted and sleepy right now. He took a deep breath and tried to stay awake. He opened his mouth a little, revealing his sharp fangs and he bit on Lilith¡¯s neck. He drank her blood for a few seconds and finally fell asleep. Lilith used her forearm to support Lith and freed one of her hand. She patted on his back and took him to her bedroom to sleep. After arriving in the bedroom, she put him down on the bed and slept beside him herself. She snapped her fingers and Lith got naked and cleaned as well. There were no signs of any sweat or blood on him. Lilith too got cleaned and hugged Lith to sleep. Chapter 67 Archery Master Eight months passed. In these eight months, Lith¡¯s everyday routine was pretty much the same. He would wake up, have breakfast, have fun with his mother and his sister sometimes, train, eat Lunch, train again and then finally drink his mother¡¯s blood and sleep. He didn¡¯t take Lilith¡¯s anal virginity as he kept it as a reward for himself. It was for when hepleted his training. It was still the month of October and there were still two more months left before the entrance test. Today was a big day for him. Well, not a very big day but sort of important day. Today he finally became an Archery Master! Lith couldn¡¯t believe it but it was really happening. He didn¡¯t need to take take a lot of time to master this weapon. Last time it took him a minimum of three years to master a weapon but now it happend in just eight months! This was simply shocking and exciting to him but he calmed down and somehow understood that the reason for this could be none other than his constitution. His mother had told him once that the effect of drinking her blood daily would not be shown before but only after he awakens his magic core. This maybe the reason he has gotten such goodprehension ability that made him master a weapon in only 8 months. He felt very grateful to his mother. Without her, all of this wouldn¡¯t be possible. He didn¡¯t know how strong he was but he had a feeling that he was very strong. It was all thanks to his mother and sister. His sister made him have a solid foundation, his mother provided him with such a good constitution and also trained him, for all these reasons he felt very grateful to them. He came to love them more and more. Lilith and Lucy too felt the emotional changes of Lith and were happy that he felt in such a way. Lith took a break today for atleast a week and would spend time with his family in these days. He didn¡¯t need to train more as it wouldn¡¯t benefit him unless he became a rank 2 but that would take some time. In all these days of training, he had started to understand the elements well and was almost close to a breakthrough to rank 2. He just needed one epiphany and that was it. To advance, one needed to increase their magic core area and that was done by having a greater understanding of the world along with high spiritual power. To advance to rank 2 Lith needed to have his magic core area under 10,000km2. The most elites only had an area of 2000-3000km2 but Lith was different. He already had his magic core area at 4300km2 because of all the education he received from Lilith and Lucy and his spiritual power was also very high due to training everyday but despite having his magic core area at such an area, he didn¡¯t feel that he had reached rank 2. Once one ranks up, they understand that they have done it when their magic core colour changes and they feel all their physical attributes increase. Rank 1 magic core colour was in ck from the outside. Rank 2 one was grey. Once one starts to advance into their new rank, the colour starts to change and once it fully changes, it means one has advanced. All in all, advancement is understood by these signs and to advance one needed to increase the area of their magic core. Lith¡¯s magic core currently was very close to bing fully grey but it wasn¡¯t done yet. Despite him having twice the area of that of elite people. Nevertheless he needed an epiphany to rank up and it wasn¡¯t happening anytime soon. Lith spent his rest of the day today with his mother and sister by watching movies, cuddling and snacking with them. ¡­ Ad city, Villmer. ¡°Hmm, it says that it was supposed to be here. I have been searching for two days for the ruins that was mentioned in the secret scroll.¡± A man in a ck robe muttered to himself. He check around and it had been a few hours but he still couldn¡¯t find any entrance to the ruins. He then came in front of a cave and he found some weird fluctuationsing from the inside. He walked in with his guard up. He suddenly felt a great pressure on him. He looked around but he still couldn¡¯t find the source of it. BAMM! He got hit out of nowhere and hit the wall on the side. He was bleeding with from the back of his head as that was where he had gotten it. He quickly tried to take some healing pills but to a blurry figure came in front of him and smacked his palm on his abdomen or more clearly the area where his magic core was. The blurry figure left quickly after his strike. The man tried to activate a space scroll to get out of this ce as quickly as possible because he realised that it was clearly a trap. There was no ruins here. He tried to use his spiritual power but he couldn¡¯t. He realised his magic core had been sealed along with his spiritual power and he started panicking. ¡°Feeling helpless, aren¡¯t you? Think about those people that you stole from and bullied to death by scamming them with such missions. You didn¡¯t think you would be scammed into such a thing, did you?¡± A voice like that of a teenage boy came from the entrance of the cave. A figure walked in front of the man and it was that of a handsome teen with ck hair and blue eyes. He was carrying a longsword in his arms and was walking elegantly to towards him. ¡°You, who the fuck are you?¡± The man asked in a slightly angry tone. ¡°Oh? Angry? The other people were calm unlike you and they even tried to negotiate their life with me. Aren¡¯t you going to do the same?¡± The teen asked. ¡°*Ptui* stop with this bullshit scum. I know you want me dead even if I would try to negotiate with you.¡± The man spat at his side and said. ¡°Oh? Interesting. But it¡¯s wrong of you to call me a scum when you, yourself, are one.¡± The teen said in a calm way. ¡°Were you the one who attacked me just now and sealed my core and spiritual power?¡± The man asked in an angry tone. ¡°Obviously not. How can I, a rank 1, hit someone of rank 6 so easily.¡± ¡°So you hired someone to seal me. Tell me, which bastards rtive or friend or whatever are you that you are doing it for?¡± The man asked in a calm way, his anger gone. ¡°I am merely a person who likes to bring justice by punishing evil shits like you. Even if I can¡¯t do it myself, doesn¡¯t mean judgement couldn¡¯t be brought up. I simply need to hire people to make them kill you.¡± The teen said in a calm way. ¡°Why? What benefits are there?¡± The man asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°Oh there are none. I was chosen by the world to be the Hero and I am simply doing that. Anyway, you are the only one with whom I have talked in such length. Time for you to repent for the evil deeds you have done.¡± The teen walked in front of the man and chopped off his head. After the man died, the teen started feeling changes in his body again. He wasn¡¯t excited like before as he had experienced this many times. The teen spread rumours stating that there were ruins in Ad city¡¯s outskirts and only essible by the bloodline descendants of a family from a ce called Earth. This was a bait that he gave the Earthlings to lure them in and after those people came over, he checked their backgrounds and when found that they had done even a single crime, he killed them. Most of the people who came died and only a few had left from the woods alive. He could kill so many people as he simply asked a servant from his family to help him with some work and being a prodigy from a big n, his family too agreed with his request. There were only a few months left for the Academy entrance test and they thought he might be training or preparing for something, so they let him be. He killed many Earthlings in these eight months and gained a lot of unique abilities. Of course, half of them were sort of useless and couldn¡¯t evenpare to the 10 seconds Super Reflexes unique ability. In any case, he had gained big time and he thought he for sure is unparalleled in his own rank with these abilities. The teen waited in the woods for his next prey after killing an Earthling. ¡­ Two months passed. Lith spent his time doing nothing but training in thesest two months. He hadn¡¯t had any sort of fun as he was dedicated to improve himself as much as possible for the Academy entrance test. He had worked very hard in these ten months. The training in these ten months couldn¡¯t evenpare to the ones he had to in the past ten years of his life. His training was very brutual. He had talked to his big sister about it and she only said that it was only the starting. She could be even more brutual than this. She then bragged how she herself endured so much painful training when she was just a Saint rank. Lith cut her bragging halfway as he didn¡¯t want to listen to the torture she experienced. It was too much for his soft heart to imagine his beloved big sister to get hurt. Even though it was his mother who was torturing her for her own good, he still didn¡¯t want to listen. Lilith was sad when she was too brutual on Lith during training but sheposed herself and still gave him that. She didn¡¯t feel too sad as this wasn¡¯t too much hurtful to him or too brutual like the case of Lucy. Lith only got few broken bones, limbs crushed fully or just his upper or lower body turned into meatpaste. Lilith had done much worse things to Lucy and so she didn¡¯t feel this was very brutual to Lith. Lith had the opposite idea but he still endured it and trained hard. Forpleting his training, he wanted to take his reward from his mother but he felt like he should save it up. He should do it after the entrance test as that was the thing he was working hard for. After his entrance test, his result would bore fruit and he felt he would be much more satisfied when he took his reward at that time. Now he was waiting. The opening of the entrance test of Abx World Academy would be next week. It was always done at the second week of new year¡¯s which was also the week when the Neutral Continent experienced a surge of the Magical Energy density of all elements. The density was increased by around 50% for a period of three weeks. In these three weeks when the elemental energies were at the peak in the Neutral Continent, the Academy conducted it¡¯s entrance test. In just a week now, rank 1s from all over the world would flood into the academy for the entrance test. Only a week left for the test now. Chapter 68 Supreme Ranks Meet Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was sitting on a chair in Lilith¡¯s bedroom and was looking at her getting dressed up. There was only a week left for the entrance test but Lith was in no hurry at all. He would teleport and go there so it¡¯s no problem at all. Lilith got fully dressed and she was about to leave. She was wearing a simple ck dress which was a bit conservative. She wore silver earrings and her hair was tied up in a bun. She looked very elegant and graceful in such a simple dress. She wore ck heels which were not too short nor too long. Only her nape was a little visible and half of her forearms and half of her legs. It was definitely very conservative as very less skin was exposed. ¡°You look very beautiful as always, mom.¡± Lith said with a smile. ¡°Thanks, baby.¡± Lilith walked over to Lith and kissed him and said. Lucy came inside and looked at her mother. She smiled and asked ¡°Are you going somewhere, mom?¡± ¡°Yes, dear. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? The Supreme ranks meeting which urs every 25 years is today and it will be probably more than a month or two long. Though, I ll try toe back sooner if there¡¯s nothing of importance.¡± Lilith exined once again to her kids. She had already told them about it a few months back but Lucy being busy as a substitute Queen and taking care of Lith, forgot it. So, she once again exined. ¡°Oh! Right, right, Ipletely forgot. Anyway, have fun, mom.¡± Lucy walked to Lilith and gave her a peck on her lips and said. Lilith chuckled and gave a kiss to Lucy on her forehead and said ¡°Take care of yourself and also your little brother, dear. I¡¯lle back before Lith¡¯s entrance test.¡± Lucy nodded and went over to Lith, sat behind him and put him in herp while stuffing his face in her big bosoms. She wrapped her arms around his belly and said to Lilith ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. Everything will be fine and you don¡¯t have to rush toe here.¡± ¡°Yes, mom. Have fun and don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lith said smiling. Lilith smiled and nodded. She had no ns on staying at the meeting for longer. She wanted to watch her baby¡¯s performance in the entrance test and nothing mattered more than that. She was only attending the meeting today because Lith had insisted her on doing so. Lith thought that his mom might miss out on things if she was only taking care of him. She hadn¡¯t even gone out in almost fourteen years, as far as he knows. She needed to go out and have fun and so, he insisted on having her go and attend the meeting. Lilith walked out of the bedroom and Lith looked at Lucy and said smiling ¡°So, big sis, what to do now?¡± ¡°What else? Come I¡¯ll teach you some advance general knowledge.¡± Lucy said smiling. Lith¡¯s smile froze. He looked back and saw his sister¡¯s smiling face and it looked more like a devil¡¯s smile than the gentle smile of his big sister. It was bad news if she was about to teach him something because she was too ruthless. He would get beaten up if he made mistakes. He didn¡¯t want to study! ¡°N-no!¡± Lith said in a slightly resistant voice. Lucy smiled evilly looking at her little brother who was resistant to study. He always hated studying and she knew it. There was only a week left for the test and she wanted him to be perfect. He still had some areas that he needed to improve upon and she wouldn¡¯t let that go. She chuckled and flew away while carrying him in her arms. ¡­ Lilith walked out of the bedroom and onto the highest rooftop of the castle. She looked around and saw the familiar andmon sight of the surroundings of the castle. The castle stood on top of a very high cliff. Below the cliff was water or more precisely, the Dark Rose forest Lake. Surrounding the castle in all directions, a few kilometres away from the area where the castle stood on the cliff, was the Dark Rose forest. There were tall trees, bushes, grasses and more importantly, dark roses almost everywhere growing wildly in the forest. The roses had made a fence around the edge of the forest adding to the beauty of it. The darkness of Vampire continent, along with the gloomy and dark forest with dark roses, the stillke and the little silver and crimson brilliance from silver-crimson moon was very stunning. Though Lilith had seen it almost everyday, it still seemed beautiful to her. She wasn¡¯t a emotionless, cold and detached from the world type of woman. She understood the world the most and she appreciated it more than anyone else. She was a god and she behaved like one in front of everyone except for her children and friends. She didn¡¯t purposefully behave like that. It was natural to her. Bing a God wasn¡¯t easy and the various experiences and predicaments had made her act like one subconsciously and very naturally. She doesn¡¯t have a switch that makes her turn motherly in front of her children or like a god in front of others. It urred naturally. She loved her children more than anything and she didn¡¯t even care about other people, why would she be gentle or kind to them? Thus, behaving like a god was only natural. After looking at the scenery for a while, Lilith took a deep breath. She opened her majestic and sacred wings and pped them once. Just one p and she vanished from the spot she was in. Lilith wanted to stretch out and fly for a bit. She hadn¡¯t made use of her wings in a very long time and thought it would be nice to look around and fly over to the destined ce of the meeting. ¡­ Lenz Tower, Espat. Lenz Tower was the tallest and the most dazzling and Exquisite looking skyscraper in the whole world. It was the headquarters of the Council of the Neutral Continent. It was located in Lenz city which was named after the Lenz Tower itself. So calling the city as Lenz city or saying Lenz Tower meant one and the same thing to everyone. The Lenz Tower was located in the Espat country in Neutral Continent. There were a total of five countries and Espat was one of them and also the biggest and located at the center of the other four countries. The Supreme ranks meeting was being held at the highest floor of the Lenz Tower. It was solely reserved for them and nobody dared to enter inside or more correctly, nobody could enter inside. To enter, one needed to inject a little bit of the Supreme rank aura into the lock of the door of the highest floor and nobody could do it except for the Supreme ranks themselves. It was made by Florencia Rain, Queen Mother of the Witches. Also, cleaning and maintenance of the highest floor was automatic and done by magic circles. The highest floor was 10,000km above the ground. The skyscraper was only one tenth the height of the World Tree. To make it even bigger, a lot of man power would be needed even with the help of magic and many Emperor ranks and Supreme ranks themselves would need to work, which they clearly didn¡¯t want to and so, the tallest artificial building in the whole world was only 10,000km long. There are a few ancient taller buildings than this, but they are in the other dimensions and so, Lenz Tower was the tallest in the main world. Currently, at the highest floor, thereid a big brown round table. There was a ck carpetid on the ground. The walls were white and the ceiling had lights in a rectangr manner all over it, making the room well lit. Touching the round table were nine soft andfortable ck chairs. Away from the table in a semicircleid many arch shape sofas. They too were soft andfortable. At the round table sat 8 people. There were 4 men and 4dies. The 4 men sat together and the 4dies sort of opposite to them. There was an empty seat in between twodies. Starting from left side of the empty seat there was Dragon Empress Mayzin, Demon Queen Lucifer, Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin, Dragon Emperor Dagassi, Werewolf King Anderson Fenrir, Human Ancestor Darren Whitter, Queen Mother of Witches Florencia Rain and finally, Elven Queen Agalea Grace. These eight people almost made up a circle but one seat was left empty and so the circle wasn¡¯tpleted. On the empty seat¡¯s left side was Mayzin and on the right was Agalea and in between both were the above mentioned people. Surrounding the big round table, there were many other Supreme ranks. These were the people who called the ones sitting at the round table as seniors. They attend each meeting and take tips and advices from the seniors. Previously, they were only 7 but now the number as gone to 8 due to the addition of a new Supreme rank. It is the one who was taken as a subordinate by Darren Whitter when he got beaten to half death by Alex, Agalea and Darren himself. There were two or three people sitting at one sofa and in front of the sofa was a rectangr table. The table had a certain white coloured magic circle. One tap onto it and food and beverages would be served. Simr circle was present in front of each person on the round table. These people were discussing about certain affairs or mainly chatting normally. There was no animosity in between them and they were talking normally. While they were chatting, the door to the meeting room opened and everyone¡¯s attention was onto the person that came in. The atmosphere became very heavy as the person entered the room. Even though they were all Supreme ranks, they still felt such a heavy pressure. The only exceptions were Lucifer, Mayzin, Agalea and Alex. Lilith had entered the room and her aura leaked naturally. She had always retracted her aura when she was around her children but when she went out, it would naturally flow out of her. She would control her aura around her kids and when she went out, she would let go of the control. She didn¡¯t feel ufortable in retracting her aura and she would let it go only because she wanted people to know of the ce they belonged and not do anything stupid in front of her. Previously, a new Supreme rank thought that Lilith was a Supreme rank like him and it would only be slightly difficult to beat her but if he could, he would then have a way with such a peerless beauty. So, lust and greed took better of him and he assaulted her and as an end result, got himself wiped off the face of the world and the reincarnation cycle itself. After that, his whole gene pool was killed and Lilith had made sure that none of them could ever reincarnate. A single mistake costed the man very dearly and everyone in the meeting room at that time had never dared to underestimate Lilith even in their wildest dreams. Each neer would be educated well by everyone else present to not mess with Lilith or even dare to look at her. They warned the others because of fear that Lilith might attack them too in rage. It was better to be safe than sorry. Lilith too had learned her lesson clearly that, even though she had be a God, she needed to act like one or certain fools would not know their ce. Her aura affected everyone present except for her friends and also Alex. Alex was exempted because he had good rtions with Lilith and also because he was Lucifer¡¯s grandfather and was very kind to her. Alex and Lilith weren¡¯t friends but they weren¡¯t strangers to each other either. They could be said to be acquaintances of each other due to Lucifer being the middleman. Thus, he too was an exception like Lilith¡¯s other friends. Except these four people who sat calmly in their ce and looked at the entrance with a smile, the others had a cold sweat on their back. They had all experienced it before but they still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little fear whenever Lilith arrived. They knew that offending Lilith was not a good thing and Death could only be the best case scenario in such a case. As for the worst case scenario, they didn¡¯t even dare to think. The neer, the subordinate of Darren Whitter, Arbour Linn, also had cold sweat on his back. He too felt fear like everyone else when he looked at Lilith walking towards the empty seat from the entrance. Only now did he understand why he was warned so much by Darren to not offend the Vampire Queen. That¡¯s right, his boss, Darren Whitter, never said Lilith¡¯s name to him and only called her by her title, that is, the Vampire Queen. Only now did he understand as to why even his boss never dared to take her name lightly. He could clearly feel that this beautiful woman which now sat at the empty chair was very strong. Even stronger than the three people who attacked and beat him to half death. She alone could kill him, he felt it himself. Arbour was very stiff and tensed. Not only him, everyone else too was the same. The other people who were present during the time a Supreme rank got killed by Lilith in this very meeting room still had some lingering fear and the ones who weren¡¯t present, only had respect and awe for Lilith as they could feel that she was very strong. They viewed her as their idol and source of their worship. Lilith sat on the empty seat and looked around. She could clearly see everyone was tense but she didn¡¯t bother to ask them to rx. She didn¡¯t do anything to them to feel so stiff and tense and she had only released her aura. The ones who felt very fearful of her were the ones who had some impure thoughts about her and they would always think up of the various scenarios in their mind about what would happen to them when they acted on such thoughts. The results of their own made up scenarios would only make them more fearful. The others who had nothing but respect and awe, Lilith didn¡¯t bother with them either. If she gave them attention, they would ask her many questions and annoy her to death. Thus, Lilith sat quietly on her chair and didn¡¯t say anything to others. One important point that Arbour noticed in the room was that Lilith¡¯s chair was the very head. She had no one facing her with their backs and from this alone, Arbour realised how much respect everyone showed to her. Or on the contrary, he thought that no one wanted to offend her even in the slightest and thus she had her seat at such a ce. Lucifer looked at Lilith, who, like always, didn¡¯t even bother to ask the other people to rx or say anything to initiate a conversation. She smiled and asked ¡°Hey, Bitch. Shouldn¡¯t you say Hi to me when youe over?¡± Arbour felt very tense. He almost had the feeling that Doomsday could arrive any time now. He felt more stiff and tense than before. He looked at Lucifer and thought ¡®Lady, if you want to die, why involve the others?¡¯ Chapter 69 Supreme Ranks Meet (2) ¡°Hey, Bitch. Shouldn¡¯t you say Hi to me when youe over?¡± Arbour felt very tense. He almost had the feeling that Doomsday could arrive any time now. He felt more stiff and tense than before. He looked at Lucifer and thought ¡®Lady, if you want to die, why involve the others?¡¯ It was not only him but few others too felt the same. The ones at the round table didn¡¯t feel anything nor did they showed any reaction. Lucifer didn¡¯t notice his gaze and only looked at Lilith with a smile. Lilith looked at Lucifer and smiled. She said ¡°Hi, Lucifer.¡± She then looked at Mayzin and Agalea and said with a smile ¡°Hi, Mayzin. Hi, Agalea.¡± ¡°Hello, Lilith.¡± Mayzin said in her melodious voice. ¡°Hello, sis. What took you so long?¡± Agalea said in her sweet voice. Mayzin, Agalea and Lucifer, although looked upto Lilith as a big sister type of figure and even considered her as their sister, didn¡¯t call her as such and only showed their feelings via emotions and actions. Agalea was an exception. She would from time to time call Lilith sis or by her name when she felt like it or even randomly. Arbour rxed a little but then tensed up again. He thought ¡®what the fuck? How could someone be so casual in front of such a monster? Do they not feel her aura?¡¯ The other people on the round table looked at Lilith and said with a formal smile ¡°Greetings, Vampire Queen.¡± Nobody dared to take her name directly and they didn¡¯t let the fact that three people on this very table had called her ¡®Bitch¡¯, ¡®Lilith¡¯ or ¡®sis¡¯ get into their head and make them stupid. They, like always, greeted her with her title formally. They also knew that the Vampire Queen only attended these meetings because her friends do it and she didn¡¯t care one bit about them. Alex looked at Lilith and said with a smile ¡°Greetings, Lilith.¡± He was an acquaintance of Lilith and so he acted like one. This had been going on for ages. The other people sitting in the room except for the ones on the round table, stood up and slightly bowed and said ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency.¡± Arbour too stood up looking at these people greeting the person at the head seat like that. He too greeted Lilith in fear. This type of respect was only given to Lilith and as for the others, they were called with senior as prefix along with their first name. For example ¡®Senior Alex¡¯ or ¡®Senior Florencia¡¯ etc. ¡°Greetings.¡± Lilith looked around, nodded and said. She didn¡¯t bother to greet anyone individually. As for Alex, he greeted her at the same time when everyone else was doing and so it was his own fault that he got such a response. Nobody felt offended at such a response from her. They were used to it. Except for Arbour. He was new and this was his first time. He was very shocked by looking at the Vampire Queen¡¯s indifference. She didn¡¯t even bother to smile let alone greet people with their names or titles. She didn¡¯t even look at his boss whom he considered atleast a little powerful. Now he was having second thoughts on wether his boss was powerful or did he just win against him on whim because of the help of Heavenly Emperor and Elven Queen. Anyway, he had no choice but to bow down. It was his own fault for being arrogant and causing a ruckus for no reason and now getting into such a situation. Beggars cannot be choosers and he had to follow Darren now. Though it was like this, he swore in his mind that he would not offend the Vampire Queen even in his wildest dreams. He had heard of the story of a neer assaulting her and his fate. And the way people treated her right now and the way she herself treated everyone, confirmed everything for him. Darren Whitter was oblivious to these thoughts of his subordinate Arbour Linn. He only gave the Vampire Queen a meaningful look while greeting her, which covered many of his thoughts and then continued minding his own business. Lilith then looked at Agalea and said with a smile ¡°I wasn¡¯t even nning toe. My son insisted on making me attend this meeting. Anyway, I flew all the way here. The Belial Ocean was as amazing as before. You should take a look sometimes.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. So when did you leave from the Castle?¡± Agalea asked in an interested look. ¡°About 5 minutes ago.¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°Oh, Interesting. You were able to enjoy the view in 5 minutes?¡± Agalea asked in her sweet voice again. ¡®WHAT??!!! LADY YOU ARE ASKING THE WRONG QUESTION WHAT THE FUCK!¡¯ Arbour yelled in his mind. He couldn¡¯t even believe that Lilith flew all the way here from the Vampire Continent in 5 minutes. It took atleast half a day if a Supreme rank travelled in full speed from the one continent to the Neutral continent. There were very massive and big oceans seperating the Neutral Continent on all four sides and it was a very atrocious deed. Arbour knew that the Neutral Continent was literally in between the other 8 continents and it was surrounded by 4 oceans. The Belial in the north, Ganzam in south, Treant in west and Miran in East were the four oceans on the four sides of the Neutral Continent that one needed to cross if they were to have ns to fly over from their continent. The Oceans were super massive. Each ocean was even bigger than a whole continent. The world had not even discovered 1% of the whole Ocean areas and only the outer edges near the continents were explored. Even a Supreme rank needed atleast half a day and thisdy here had done it in 5 mins. 5 bloody minutes to cross the whole of Belial Ocean! This was a very shocking thing that Arbour had heard and learned of today. Also, judging from the tone and the way the people were speaking, he fully believed that whatever the silver haireddy said, is for sure true. He once again became even more determined with his ns. ¡°Yes. It was nice. I found an ancient ruins of a Mermen n. You can go explore if you want. The coordinates are¡­¡± Lilith said with a smile. She even shared the coordinates as if it were no big deal to her. The ones sitting in the room were no stupid people. The understood what the Vampire Queen meant when she shared the coordinates. ¡®You can go explore it if you want, share me some loot and as for the rest, I do not care.¡¯ is what everyone thought that the Vampire Queen¡¯s actions meant. They obviously would share the loot with the Vampire Queen for providing coordinatester if they found any and would not cheat her. The fear to not cheat was obvious. Lilith on the other hand, didn¡¯t pry into the thoughts of other people. She simply shared the coordinates because it was a trivial thing to her. The people in the room clearly misunderstood Lilith but even if Lilith knew about it, she wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°Thankyou. I¡¯ll ask some people to explore and share the loot with you.¡± Agalea said in a happy tone. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Lilith said with a smile. She didn¡¯t bother to say no to her as she knew Agalea¡¯s nature. She wouldn¡¯t budge even if she said no, so why waste her breath onto it? Lilith thought and said so. ¡°Hey, you said you wouldn¡¯te if your son didn¡¯t push you toe here. What was the reason for not attending?¡± Lucifer asked in her cheerful tone. ¡°He¡¯s attending the Abx entrance test next week. I want to see it and be there for him. So, I obviously didn¡¯t want toe.¡± Lilith said with a smile in a gentle tone. Everyone present in the room made a mental note on whatever Lilith said. They had gotten fresh news that the Vampire Queen¡¯s son would be attending the Academy test and it was a pretty big news. They were also a little surprised and shocked thinking why would the Vampire Queen let out such news? Nevertheless, they made a note that, this news should be spread and people should be on a look out for it. Nobody should offend the Vampire Queen¡¯s son and bring cmity in their whole race. They therefore, had to spread the news! The handsome man with blonde hair done in a fade cut and blue eyes and a lean build, Alex, looked at Lilith with a confused look. He didn¡¯t understand why would Lilith say this in front of everyone. People in the room might be afraid of her but some people for sure would be stupid enough to do try weird things. He then quickly brushed those thoughts aside. It had nothing to do with him and he shouldn¡¯t poke his nose into gossips ofdies. ¡°Ooooh! Right, right! He¡¯s at that age now! I even forgot I had a nephew for a while. It¡¯s your fault, you bitch! You banned me! If you didn¡¯t I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten, hmph!¡± Lucifer had a wave of emotions when she said it. Mayzin, Agalea and Lilith chuckled at Lucifer¡¯s words. Lucifer was clearly Lucifer, no matter the time or ce. They even felt a bit of pity for Adriel, her assistant, who acted like a middleman between her and the 7 Demon Kings. She had to run so many errands everyday due to Lucifer being azy bum. Lucifer then looked at her side and said to Alex ¡°Hey old man, make an artifact right now. Something that¡¯ll help my Nephew. Making something rted to Light. He shouldn¡¯t have Light as his weakness just because he is a Vampire. C¡¯mon, do it.¡± Alex shook his head helplessly and so did Agalea, Mayzin and Lilith. This was clearly Lucifer¡¯s nature. She was toozy to create an artifact herself as it would take quite a bit of effort from her and in the end resorting to asking her grandfather to do it for her. This was amon urrence. Alex didn¡¯t mind his granddaughter¡¯s request andplied with it. He took out a small cross which had a small chain to it, indicating that it could be used as an earring. He started inscribing magic circles onto it and used a bit of his spiritual power. He made it as good as possible and usable for a rank 1. He couldn¡¯t make too high level artifact as the boy wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, he thought and made a nice artifact. After a few minutes of work, he was done. A white and dazzling cross was in his palms now. He gave it to Lilith and said in his gentle and benevolent tone, with a smile ¡°This must be worn as an earring. It is a light artifact. Any Light elemental attacks would be useless upto rank 6. This would also help him in casting Light spells twice as fast as before and would only use half of his spiritual power. May the Light be with him and you.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Alex.¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°Hey, hey, Thank me! Not him! I am the one who asked to him to make this. I am a great aunt. You should tell my Nephew this!¡± Lucifer said hurriedly. Lilith chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. Arbour was very shocked. A Supreme rank made such an artifact just like this? On top of that, another Supreme rank ordered a Supreme rank, more correctly, the Emperor of all Angel Kings, Alex Pdin to make an artifact for someone else and even disrespected by calling him old man. He didn¡¯t look old from any angle! What is with this group of people! Arbour cursed in his mind. He couldn¡¯t even guess the rtionship between the pretty ck haireddy with red horns and the handsome fade cut blonde hair man with blue eyes. They didn¡¯t even have any simrity, not to mention the way they talked waspletely opposite. One was very calm and his voice made Arbour rxed and the other was just very yful and free. Arbour had a headache to even guess what their rtionship was. He shoved those thoughts aside and didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Arbour just hoped to not get any more surprises or shocks. The atmosphere in the room gradually became rx as the people in the room forced themselves to rx. They would be okay as long as they didn¡¯t bother the Vampire Queen. Soon, some people started talking among themselves and Mayzin, Agalea, Lilith and Lucifer too talked. Alex would time to time join in on the conversation with Lilith if Lucifer asked for his opinion or would more or less talk with Dagassi, the Time Dragon or with the other people. Florencia had made some notes today. She would leave as soon as the day before the entrance test and warn every Witch to not take on requests regarding the Vampire Queen¡¯s son and offend her. She had seen the demise of not one, not two but four Supreme ranks in the hands of Lilith! Killing Supreme ranks was as easy as cutting grass for Lilith. She didn¡¯t want to offend Lilith at any cost or she knew that getting her whole race wiped out would be a sure shot thing. Lilith had killed the Vampire King because he tried to forcefully marry her, killed two guys after collecting their seeds and one guy in the meeting room for trying to assault her. Florencia knew these much better than anyone. She had both, deep respect and fear for Lilith. The strong respected the strong and it was true in her case. Though the Witches were a neutral faction, she would choose Lilith¡¯s side if need arises in the future without thinking twice. As for now, everything was okay and she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only had one thought right now. It was to warn the other Witches as soon as possible. Chapter 70 Emergency Meeting in Academy Time passed. The test was only a dayter. The meeting of the Supreme ranks went on normally. Nothing too shocking or major was revealed by Lilith and thedies talked normally together. She went home to meet Lith who had been practicing with Lucy about advance general knowledge. The Witch Queen Mother, Florencia Rain, warned all of the Witches through theirmunication systems and it caused another small uproar. The Witches were warned in the same way as before and they understood one thing very clearly, it was, not to pry into informations of the Royal family of the Vampires. They all calmed down as they were only told to be careful about the Vampire Royal family and they could still do basically anything and everything. News also spread everywhere because of the Supreme ranks that they Vampire Prince would be attending the Abx World Academy¡¯s entrance test. This obviously reached the Academy itself and they too were in an uproar. The Abx World Academy was funded by the Council of Neutral Continent. The Academy at first was managed by the 8 races in turns butter as the students graduated and became powerful, they contributed to their Alma mater by working in it for part time or full time and some even permanently took their ce in the management of the Academy as it was a well paid job and they could rx their whole long life with this much amount of money. Thus, it only needed funds and those were provided by the Council of Neutral Continent and it¡¯s management was self reliant now. People would actively seek jobs and so, there was no loss of man power in the administration of the Academy. Many high ranking people or powerhouses woulde to be a part of the Academy because of it¡¯s good pay. The Council also didn¡¯t have too much of a burden to fund the academy as students and the families of the student would donate actively every year. The Academy was open to donations online as well as offline and so, funds came flooding in every year by students, Alumni and Alumnae, families of students, organizations etc. The 8 main races too provided funds to the academy from decade to decade or in terms of emergency when the academy was short on funds, which never really happend. All in all, funds weren¡¯t an issue and so, the students didn¡¯t need to pay a single penny from their pocket. They only needed to have potential and be hardworking and upto the standards of the Academy each year and that was basically it. Though funds were good, pay was high and the job seemed easy, it didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t headaches the management faced. Such a situation was uring right now and as the whole management of the Academy was in an uproar. ¡­ Abx World Academy, Lenz city, Espat. A beautiful blonde hairdy with blue eyes, who looked to be in her 20s was sitting behind a desk and was checking through various papers. She wore big round gold rim sses and looked very schrly and elegant. Though she was very beautiful and elegant, there was a slight frustrated look on her oval face. ¡°Why did the news of the Vampire Prince attending the Academy only had to be out a day before the entrance test?¡± She muttered to herself in a frustrated but also in a rich and smooth voice. ¡°Sigh. I don¡¯t get paid enough to handle so many things. What is that damned Vice Principal doing in such times?¡± She said in a bit of anger but still in the same rich and smooth tone. She tapped on a ringer bell present at one end of her table and after the ding sound was made, ady came in. She said in a neutral tone ¡°Do you need something, madam?¡± ¡°Yes. Call for an emergency meeting. I need every staff member of the academy to be present in the auditorium.¡± The blondedy said in her rich and smooth tone. ¡°Okay.¡± Thedy said and went away. ¡­ There were three powerhouses in the academy. The three naturally were Emperor ranks. The ce didn¡¯t need more than that as there was literally no need.The Academy¡¯s security was ensured by being managed directly by the Council of the Neutral Continent which is managed by the main 8 races and secondly it was in the neutral continent were fights above rank 9 are strictly prohibited. To solve conflict in the Neutral Continent, one needed to send a letter to the Council and it would take a long time to get processed and get a response. There were also zones avable to fight and outside of it, fighting would result series penalties. The Neutral Continent, was really neutral. Anyone from any race could live here freely without conflicts. This was a safe heaven for everyone. Even criminals could live here freely as long as they didn¡¯t do any harm to anyone. The five countries which are the habitable ce on the Neutral Continent, have many magic circles embedded on the ground and in the sky. One only needed to activate a certain seal which was given to them at any nearby store of any kind for free. It could be activated by spiritual power and that would send signal for help to officials and someone in the patrol team, if free, could directly teleport near the one who sent the signal. This basically ensured no crimes and thus there was no reason to worry for security of the Academy at all. Having two Emperor rank was more than enough. This was the only academy in the world which houses two Emperor ranks. Others did not have such privilege. The Principal generally had more powers than anyone in the academy as he/she was directly in contact with the council. The council appoints the Principal by a series of tedious process and then selects one. To be a Principal of Abx World Academy is very difficult even for Emperor ranks. Thus, the principal¡¯s words were absolute in the academy and so were his/her orders. The whole staff came into the auditorium and got seated ording to their heirarchy. The highest rank was the Emperor rank and the lowest was rank 6. The rank 6s were usually cleaning and maintenance staff. They were seated at the back and the important department heads were all in the front. The auditorium was very big. It was currently well lit up. There was a brown wooden stage at the front which had a podium with a mic on it at the center. It was currently empty, the whole stage was empty infact. People were sitting and discussing why they were called for such a sudden meeting but some had a rough idea and they shared their ideas. Soon, the Vice Principal came and he too got seated at the front row in the audience. He was a little nervous because he for sure would get yelled for not doing his job properly but he still kept himselfposed and looked forward to the meeting. Soon, a beautifuldy with blonde hair and blue eyes that looked to be in herte 20s walked towards the podiuming from the backstage. She was wearing white shirt, ck skirt, ck stockings, ck heels and a ck zer. It was a simple and exquisite business suit that befitted her status as the Principal. She walked wirh elegant steps towards the podium and took the mic in her hand and leaned over and said in her rich and smooth tone ¡°This emergency meeting is regarding the Vampire Prince who will be attending the entrance test the day after tomorrow.¡± The audience all became quiet. They listened carefully to what the principal was saying. Thedy continued ¡°First, let me ask you a question. Who all know about the Vampire Prince? Anything about him. His name, face or his looks, anything, even the smallest detail would be okay to share. Raise your hands but do not say anything.¡± Three people raised their hands out of the few hundred staff members that were present. ¡°Go backstage and wait for me there. Do not speak or do anything.¡± The three people got up and left. The three people were the department heads of Dark, Space and Lighting elements. ¡°Now, whoever has seen the Vampire Queen¡¯s portrait or knows information about the Royal family of the Vampires raise your hands and do not speak.¡± A few people raised their hands and the vice principal was one of them. ¡°Good. Go backstage and wait for me and do not speak even a little to anyone until further instructions.¡± They all stood up and got to backstage. After reaching backstage the Vice Principal looked around and said ¡°Hey, why do you think she has been doing this?¡± Everybody looked at him and then moved a little distance away. They didn¡¯t want to disobey the Principal¡¯s words and they knew the Vice Principal hated the Principal and would do anything to disobey her even if it was unreasonable. They didn¡¯t want to be a part of it and so smartly distanced themselves from him. The Vice Principal looked around and saw everybod moving away from him. He snorted and said ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t answer if you don¡¯t want to. Once I be the Principal, we¡¯ll see how you disobey like this again.¡± Nobody responded to him nor entertained his words. He has made suchments before too and the people in the room were used to it. Back in the auditorium, the Principal looked at the remaining people and said calmly ¡°Those who had any little information about the Royal family of Vampires have gone to backstage and I assume the ones remaining here do not know anything about them. You also haven¡¯t seen the portrait of the Vampire Queen, correct?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°So, for your own safety, do not be bias in this entrance test to anyone you have taken money from. Be fair as much as possible or you will regret it. Not only you, if anything wrong were to happen in the examination and the Vampire Queen¡¯s son became a victim of it directly or indirectly, the whole Academy would be razed to the ground. You would have no life left let alone any signs of existing the academy. If you cherish your life, please take my words seriously. Getting killed by a Supreme rank is not something you can imagine. Reincarnation or resurrection possibilities are a solid zero. If you die in their hands, you diepletely. This is not an order from me but a warning. A warning to not do anything foolish in this examination as well as the uing 5 year period when the Vampire Queen¡¯s son is in the academy. Return the money you have taken, be open and fair to every candidate, even if the candidate is amoner or even a beggar. Do not discriminate or even try to have prejudice against anyone. I sincerely request you all because I want this Academy to exist and stay standing in the future and produce generation after generation of prodigies.¡± Everyone was shocked. They had never had such a warning and request at the same time. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears. A strong powerhouse such as the Principal was afraid of a mere rank 1? No, it was not correct to call it that way. She was afraid of offending the backing behind the rank 1. This was clearly seen from her tone and request. The people in the auditorium realised the gravity of the situation. They would cancel all their ns they had and return the money they had taken. Their life mattered more to them than some money. Money could be earned but their life, that cannot. Though strict action was taken against people who were doing things unfairly and with bias, some form of corruption was still inevitable. Thus, the Abx World Academy was the only ce in the world where bias was present but it was of a very very low degree. Even amoner stood a chance here but some nobles who paid hefty price had better chances than them. The Principal then said in her same rich and smooth tone ¡°All students in the academy are to be given holiday and be sent home. They would be called back once the the entrance test is over and the new semester ceremony has taken ce. Until then, the academy must remain empty. All staff members who were out for certain tasks are to be called back and informed about this meeting as soon as possible. All the staff members who are not in the organizing team of the entrance test are to help and take part in the entrance test this year. No one should be left idle and this year¡¯s test must be as perfect as possible. Thankyou for your time, have a nice day.¡± The Principal said her closing line and left abruptly. She didn¡¯t wait to clear doubts of people and quickly went backstage. This bunch of people she would be dealing with was even more troublesome! Chapter 71 Pig Brain The blondedy went backstage into a small room. The room had a big window, a few chairs, a board and a desk in front of the board. Everyone from auditorium that came into the room had been seated onto the chairs and they were currently waiting for the Principal toe. Soon, the blondedy walked into the room and stood behind the desk ced in front of the board. She then looked at the people seated and she talked to them about the same thing that she talked to the audience outside. She then asked who knew of the appearance of the Vampire Queen and the name of the Royal family of Vampires and a few people among those seated knew of it. She made them all sign a confidential contract of King rank which stated that they were not to leak any information of whatever they knew about the Vampire royal family and that they would treat this year¡¯s entrance test and the this year¡¯s batch fairly without any bias. After everyone was done signing the contract, the blondedy said in a neutral tone ¡°If, by any chance, you still think this is a joke and are still ignorant enough to not understand the gravity of the matter, you can confirm it by asking any Witch, by any, I really mean it, even a rank 1 witch would do. You can go to a Witch and ask her if she could help you in breaking this contract. Oh right, you have to mention that it¡¯s about the Royal family of the Vampires first. If you get into trouble with the Witches for it, don¡¯t me meter.¡± The people in the room did understand the seriousness of the matter and they weren¡¯t really as ignorant as the Principal made them out to be. They were all high ranking members of the Academy and also in their respective ns, families and organizations. They weren¡¯t stupid, well, exceptions were always present and the Vice Principal was the one who didn¡¯t really believe the Principal¡¯s words. He thought she was doing all of this merely to show her authority and he would himself go and test it out first. He thought to himself ¡®Just wait, bitch. Once I expose you, your seat is mine.¡¯ Everyone left the room and the Principal sat on one of the chair ced in the room. She sighed out of exhaustion and rested the back of her head onto the edge of the chair¡¯s back. She called in her secretary who was standing outside and made her massage her for shoulders for a while. She thought to herself while getting massaged ¡®Sigh. This is so tiring. Why did such an event have to ur during my term. It has only been 20 years since I got appointed as a Principal.¡¯ She closed her eyes and tried to rx herself from all the things she had to go through. ¡­ Lenz city, Espat. A ck hair, brown eyed man with a lean build, wearing a ck shirt tucked inside the grey pants which also had a ck belt on it with a silver buckle and ck shoes was walking along an alley and after crossing it, he came into an abandoned house and sat on a chair in one of the rooms. He texted a number stating the said person toe to the meeting ce as he had something urgent work. Soon, a white magic circle appeared in front of the man and ady wearing a veil, a big ck pointy hat and a purple robe that covered every part of her body, arrived out of it. She looked at the man and said in a neutral tone ¡°I charge extra for calling me for such emergencies, just in case you forgot.¡± ¡°I know. Anyway, help me break a contract.¡± The man said in a husky voice. ¡°Tell me what it is about first.¡± Thedy said in a neutral tone again. ¡°Why do you wanna know? You just need money right? Just help me break it and you¡¯ll get it. It¡¯s just a King rank contract. You can easily do it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thedy didn¡¯t even bother to exin herself or ask for anything else. She, like every other Witch, had been warned to not deal with any things regarding n Evure and breaking bonds thus had to be done very cautiously. It may identally cause leakage of some information about n Evure and so, it was better to be cautious. Like her, every Witch now a days has been asking roughly what the information is about the contract and only then were they breaking it. If a person didn¡¯t answer, they would simply not help them even if they paid a lot of money. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t you just need money? Why are you refusing the job?¡± The man said in an annoyed tone. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Tell me what the contract is about or we do not have a deal in anything. You can call any other Witch for it and she too would give you the same answer. In any case, without you telling me what it is, I am not breaking it.¡± Thedy said in a neutral tone once again. ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s about the Royal families of the Vampires.¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes openeded wide. She was a little shocked as to what she was hearing. She had a cold sweat on her back right now. ¡®T-thankfully, thankfully, I didn¡¯t sumb to greed and first waited for a response. Oh mother, I would surely have died today if I acted in greed.¡¯ she thought to herself. She hurriedly said to the man ¡°I won¡¯t help you break it, nor will anyone else. This is a warning from me and my other sisters, do not dare to mess with this contract or try to reveal whatever information you are holding from it. Getting cklisted by us Witches would only be the best case scenario for you.¡± She then left without saying anything more. The man sat there dumbfounded. He was very shocked by the response of the Witch in front of him. ¡®Weren¡¯t Witches supposed to be greedy? Money didn¡¯t work? What the hell happend?¡¯ he thought to himself. He then took out his phone and called a certain someone. The other side picked it up and said ¡°What¡¯s the problem Eric?¡± ¡°What did the contract state?¡± The person from the other side asked. ¡°It says to not leak any information regarding the Royal family of the Vampires.¡± The man said. ¡°Idiot! What the fuck is stuffed in your pig brain? Have I not told you repeatedly not to mess with anything regarding that family?¡± The person yelled from the other side. ¡°Hey, hey, but that bitch, the Principal said stuff exaggerating so much. She was clearly trying to disy her authority. She called an emergency meeting and warned everyone to not mess with anything regarding that family and if we did, the academy would be razed to the ground and everyone would be killed. Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡± The man hurriedly exined once again. ¡°BASTARD! YOU FUCKING IDIOT. HAS YOUR JEALOUSY FOR THE SEAT OF THE PRINCIPAL MADE YOU A PIECE OF SHIT?¡± The person from the other side roared. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, calm down man.¡± After a few seconds, the person from the other side said ¡°Eric, for the love of magic, just for once, listen to the Principal and do not be stupid enough to do such stunts again. If you get killed due to your greed for the Principal seat, it would again be upied by someone else, so, for once, do not be stupid and don¡¯t pull such stunts. The Witch you called only gave you a warning because you do business with her regrly. If it were someone else, you would have died already even without knowing how you died.¡± The man called Eric became very shocked. He gasped hard and after a few seconds, he said ¡°I am very sorry. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°It better not or I¡¯ll have toe and personally kill you. *BEEP*¡± The person from the other side said and hung up abruptly. ¡°Sigh. So she was stating the truth and not disying her authority. Thankfully, thankfully I contacted that Witch and got warned beforehand.¡± The man sighed and shook his head. He got up and left the building. He walked towards the teleportation circle in the Lenz city and his destination of was the Abx sky ind were the Academy was located. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith, Lucy and Lith were currently sitting at the dining table near the bed where Lith ate his food everyday. Lith was hugged by Lucy and was in herp while both were sitting opposite to Lilith and listening to her talk about the things that happend in the meeting of the Supreme ranks. Lucy then said ¡°Hey, mom. Why did you tell aunt Agalea the coordinates in open and not secretly and also why would you so casually mention the ruins to her when we can profit from it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care if other people heard it and went there. I said it because doing discovering the ruins by ourselves is too much of a hassle. We can simply sit and enjoy the share of the pie when others work very hard for it. Agalea brought up the topic of Belial Ocean and I simply said what I saw to her without thinking. Others heard it too and onlyter did I realise what I said. Anyway, people would share the loot without fail, so we are not making a loss.¡± Lilith said in her gentle tone. ¡°Mom, why would they do it? Won¡¯t they cheat with you?¡± Lith asked in a confused tone. ¡°Fufufu¡­they don¡¯t dare to, baby.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°Hmm? Why do they not dare?¡± Lith asked again. ¡°Oh, because mama is very strong and they fear her.¡± Lilith said with a smile while showing her biceps. ¡°Are you serious, mom?¡± Lith asked, still not believing her fully. ¡°Yes.¡± Lilith said with a smile. Lith looked at his big sister and she too nodded. Lith then understood that his mother would definitely be a very strong powerhouse which other¡¯s didn¡¯t want to offend and so, this must be the reason. He knew she was strong but he didn¡¯t know how much. Anyway, the others feared her so she must be very strong, he thought. He then looked at her and asked again ¡°Oh another question. Who is aunt Agalea that big sis mentioned? You have a sister, mom?¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­.I forgot to introduce them to you. No, they are not my real sisters. They are my friends and we share a friends and non blood rted sisters bond together. So, you surely do have aunts. Your aunt Agalea is the Elven Queen. Aunt Mayzin is the Dragon Empress and your aunt Lucifer is the Demon Queen.¡± Lilith exined with a smile. Lith was dumbfounded with his mother¡¯s words. His mother had such overpowered friends? She basically formed a four race alliance just by sitting at home and being friends with the Supreme ranks of other races. Isn¡¯t his mother too good? He had such thoughts in his mind. He once again realised how great his mother is. He then thought about all the naughty things he does with her and how she orgasms by getting pounded by her own son¡¯s cock. Such a strong being being such a vulnerable women in bed, he got a little excited just from thinking about this. Lith felt a little proud thinking how he lost his virginity to a powerhouse of the world. His thoughts ran wild and he was sitting in Lucy¡¯sp, overthinking. Lucy and Lilith looked at Lith and smiled. Lilith more or less could guess what he was thinking. Just from looking at her son¡¯s stupid smile, she roughly knew his thoughts. Lucy flicked Lith¡¯s forehead and woke him up from his stupor. She then said to him with a smile ¡°The entrance test is the day after tomorrow. What will you do till then?¡± Lith smiled and said ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ll of course spend quality time with my family.¡± ¡°Ara, by quality time, do you mean pinning your mama down and pounding her pussy with your cock?¡± Lilith smiled and teased. ¡°Mom!¡± Lucy yelled at little at Lilith. ¡®why is she so shameless? Why does she always say such vulgar words so easily and randomly?¡¯ she thought to herself. Lucy was still an innocent child unlike Lilith, an experienced women and Lith, a developing pervert. ¡°Good suggestion, mom. Come, let¡¯s go ording to your ns then.¡± Lith got up and pulled his big sister and mother to the bed. Lucy didn¡¯t resist one bit even though she was like an innocentdy. She had done many times with him and their mother, it had be a normal thing for them now. Lith slept on the bed on his back. His mother and sister were on all fours and were near his crotch area. He smirked and asked ¡°So, who is going first?¡± Chapter 72 Fun with Family** ¡°So, who is going first?¡± Lilith and Lucy didn¡¯t say anything. Lilith pulled down Lith¡¯s pant and his limp shaft came into view of both of them. Lucy, even after seeing this for so many times, still had a little blush on her face. She really couldn¡¯t get used to it. She was very innocent. Lilith looked at Lucy and said teasingly ¡°Dear, your little brother¡¯s cock, even though limp, still looks very nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lucy blushed a little more. Her mother never changed and she never let go of any moment to tease her. She didn¡¯t respond to her and went upward towards Lith. Sheid on his side, cupped his face and kissed him. Lilith chuckled at her daughter¡¯s behaviour. She bent down and held Lith¡¯s shaft and gave a gentle lick on it¡¯s underside. Lith could feel electric current coursing through him due to that action. He nevertheless kept kissing Lucy. Lucy put her tongue in Lith¡¯s mouth and started having a tongue battle with him. Lith¡¯s hand weren¡¯t free either. He was groping Lucy¡¯s big breasts with his hands. Milk spewed out from her beautiful pink nipples as he groped them. Lilith was on all fours, sucking Lith¡¯s cock, Lucy was on his side having a passionate kiss and Lith himself was groping Lucy¡¯s boobs with his free hands. This continued on for a while and Lilith¡¯s mouth and tongue were too good for him to handle for a long time. He was very close to climaxing. He broke the kiss and looked at his mother¡¯s face which very busy looking at his cock. She looked as if she was worshiping it. She had half of his shaft in her mouth and was stroking the other half with her hand. Her tongue was caressing his tip and her mouth was making a gentle suction force. It felt very heavenly to Lith and he would have climaxed already, had it not been for him doing it almost daily with her. Still, it was too much for him and after two minutes ¡®Agh. Fuck, mama is too good.¡¯ he said in his mind and pushed Lilith¡¯s silver head deeper onto his cock. Lilith knew what to do from here on and she expertly let her son¡¯s cock deepthroat her. ¡°Ugh.¡± Lith grunted in pleasure and released his warm load in Lilith¡¯s throat directly. Lilith expertly gulped all of it and nothing spilled out of her mouth. She then moved her head back and had some of Lith¡¯s seeds poured into her mouth and not throat directly. She kept it in her mouth and Lith looked at her actions and smiled. He said to her gently ¡°Open your mouth, mama.¡± Lilith smiled and opened her mouth and showed the semen on her tongue to Lith. Lith found this scene very beautiful and exciting. It had turned him on even more. His semi erect shaft had now be fully erect just from looking at such a scene. His own mother, a very beautiful maturedy in fact, was having his seeds in her mouth after giving him a blowjob and was now showing it to him. The taboo feeling added onto his excitement and his mother¡¯s pretty face only made the scene even more sexy and seductive. Lucy looked at her mother and blushed a little. She wasn¡¯t able to do what her mother did just now for a very long time. It was because she felt too shy to do it. She also thought how shameless her mother was but she knew in her heart that this shameless nature of her was only for her children and no one else. She was happy but also embarrassed. There were only two other people apart from her in the room and her she felt very embarrassed to do such shameful things. She thus tacitly looked away from her mother, not wanting to meet her gaze. Lilith closed her mouth after showing it to Lith and didn¡¯t swallow his load yet. She looked at her daughter and found her looking away. She knew what she maybe thinking and she smirked. She crawled towards her and got on top of her. She cupped her face and locked her lips onto hers. She opened her mouth by gently pulling her lower jaw with one hand. Lucy knew what this action meant and opened her mouth and let her mom do whatever she wanted. Lilith poured Lith¡¯s seeds into her mouth and Lucy swallowed it. She then gave Lucy almost half of it and then pulled back. Lucy savoured the taste for a bit and then swallowed it. She really liked the vour of her brother¡¯s semen. Like her mother, it was also her favourite thing to taste. Lilithid at the side of her daughter after giving her the share. Lith looked at his mother and big sister and smiled. He was half clothed and his mother and big sister were fully clothed. He turned to the side and looked at his big sister¡¯s big breasts which were out in open and then down and found her dressed fully. He turned her to the side and Lucy now faced her mother. Lith pulled up her skirt and removed her ckced panty down. Lucy put her hips upwards a little and helped Lith remove them easily. Lith now looked at the back view of his sister. It mesmerized him no matter how many times he looked. He got up and went near her plump his. He went back a little and tried to have a good view of her. She was on her side, facing their mom and her private parts where hidden due to her keeping her legs joined together. He smiled and said ¡°Big sis, give me a good view.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and simply did what she was told. After so many days of having sex together, she had no resistance to any of his requests and she did it without hesitation. She felt shy and embarrassed only on a few asions now a days. She grabbed one of her ass cheek and pulled it, revealing her wet pink slits and a buttplug with a red gemstone iid in her puckered butt hole. Lith was very turned on from this scene. He gave her one final look andid beside her once again. He hugged her from behind and held her by her slim waist. He tried to push his erect cock into her wet hole but it didn¡¯t go in. Lucy felt this and held his shaft and guided it to it¡¯s proper ce. Lilith looked at her kids do their thing from the side and she only smiled at their actions. This was amon urrence for her. She used her free hand and made Lucy spread her legs upwards, giving Lith a nicefortable position. She bent her head and sucked on Lucy¡¯s lower lip. ¡°Mhm~¡± Lucy moaned in pleasure as Lith reached deep inside her in one go. Lucy never got tired of this feeling. She backed her head off from her mother¡¯s sucking and cupped her mother¡¯s face and kissed her hungrily. This time, it was her who took the initiative to start a hot and passionate kiss. Lith kept thrusting his hips back and forth and also kneaded Lucy¡¯s breast. Milk sprayed out onto his mother¡¯s clothes but Lilith didn¡¯t care about it. Lith bit onto Lucy¡¯s neck and started drinking a little bit of her blood. He couldn¡¯t drink a lot of it as he would feel drowsy soon and so he only drank for a few seconds, making Lucy be turned on even more. Lucy¡¯s already wet secret garden became even more wet. It was dripping with her fluids now and Lith¡¯s thrust caused it to be scattered everywhere on the bedsheet. Lilith bit onto one of Lucy¡¯s nipple and pinched and twisted the other one. She also rubbed Lucy¡¯s clit roughly. Lucy, from getting hit on all her sensitive spots was now on the edge. She was about cum anytime soon. She hugged her mother tightly and her vaginal walls started getting tighter. Lith felt it and he increased his speed even more. He held Lucy¡¯s waist even more tightly, leaving a few red marks on it. ¡°Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahh¡­dear¡­faster¡­ahh¡­¡± *p* *p* Lith did as Lucy requested and kept going. After two minutes, ¡°Ahh¡­Dear¡­I am cumming¡­cum- ohhhh~¡± Lith bit onto her neck and started sucking her blood, prolonging her orgasm even more. Lucy moaned even more loudly and her body started squirming in pleasure. ¡°Huff¡­Huff¡­mom..mama¡­stop¡­Huff¡­¡± Lucy breathed roughly and asked Lilith to stop rubbing her clit. She was very sensitive now and didn¡¯t want to be rubbed like that or she may have yet another orgasm and go crazy. Lilith stopped her actions. Why would she not when her daughter called her mama so cutely. She smiled and caressed her hair. Lith pulled his dick out and his semen flowed out of Lucy¡¯s pussy along with it. He too had orgasmed along with Lucy but his own low pleasure filled moan was hidden by Lucy¡¯s louder moans. Lilith put her fingers near Lucy¡¯s pussy which had gotten a creampie. She got the fluidsing out of her onto her fingers and she even shoved her fingers into Lucy¡¯s tight hole and scooped a little more onto her fingers. She then brought it to her mouth and started sucking on her fingers, savouring the taste of both her daughter and her son together. This too tasted very good to Lilith. Lith looked atid to Lucy¡¯s side in a hugging position with her. He thought of removing her butt plug and shoving his shaft in her quickly but on second thought, he stopped himself. He knew it was now his mama¡¯s turn and his big sister had to wait. He quickly got up andid down beside Lilith. Lilith now was in the center with Lucy and Lith on her sides. Lilith chuckled and said looking at Lith ¡°You can¡¯t wait to shove your cock, balls deep into your mama¡¯s tight pussy?¡± She didn¡¯t feel one bit of embarrassment or hesitation when talking dirty like that to her son. Lith looked at her and said smirking ¡°I am a very benevolent man. I looked at the dripping wet cunt of my olddy from afar and knew she needed attention too. A man always pleases hisdies in any scenario possible.¡± He too, was bing as shameless as Lilith. ¡°Ara, talking big, are we? This olddy of yours wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if you only talk big and not show it to her via actions.¡± Lilith said in a teasing tone. Lith chuckled and said ¡°Mydy, don¡¯t me me if you cannot walkter.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­we¡¯ll see.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. Chapter 73 Breakthrough** Lith parted Lilith¡¯s legs and looked at his mother¡¯s sweet pink slits which were now spread a little due to this parting of her legs. He could see she was wet but he still put his finger in her tight hole to check the wetness. He inserted it deep in her and then took it out after finding it was wet all the way through. He looked at Lilith in the eyes and she too looked at him. He smiled and licked his finger which had juste out of her hole. She too smiled without feeling even a little embarrassed and on top of that, she also gave him a wink. Lith positioned his shaft on her entrance and he rubbed it a few times. He slowly pushed it inside her and reached all the way to the end. ¡°Mhm~¡± Lilith released a satisfied and rxed moan and closed her eyes to feel her son inside of her. Lith waited a few seconds to let his mother feel it deep in her. He knew she liked this feeling and so he let her be. After a few seconds, he took his cock almost back out and then shoved it in once again in a powerful thrust. ¡°Mhm..¡± Lilith moaned a little and Lith bent down and gave locked his lips onto her. He then took out his tongue and poked on her mouth¡¯s entrance. Lilith immediately let him and they started a twirling their tongue onto each other while Lith kept thrusting his dick in her pussy. Lith pulled back from the kiss and gave a peck on her lips. He started to suck on his mother¡¯s big breasts. He also gave her many hickeys on her boobs while he was at it. But the markings were gone almost instantly and she had no bite marks on her. He then started sucking milk from her erect pink nipple and he groped the other boob with his free hand. He kept moving his hips while doing so and didn¡¯t stop. Lilith looked at her daughter on the side masturbating while watching them. She smiled and pulled her into her embrace from the side with her free hands. She cupped her face and started having a passionate kiss with her. She freed one of her hand and started rubbing Lucy¡¯s pussy with it. ¡°Mhm..¡± Lucy released a muffled moan when she felt her mother¡¯s touch on her sensitive areas down there. She closed her eyes and focused on this feeling and also the passionate kiss with her mother. After twenty minutes, Lith started increasing his pace and he moved faster. He got back up and ced his hands on Lilith¡¯s knees. Lilith was in a M shape right now. He moved his dick in her pussy faster and also much more deeper all the way to touching her womb. ¡°Ohhhh~¡± Lilith moaned a little loudly when she felt Lith¡¯s cock balls deep in her. She had broken the kiss with Lucy due to this and had moaned. Lith felt his mother¡¯s hole getting tighter and he bent to the side and squeezed Lucy¡¯s right ass. Lucy looked at him and Lith nodded, giving her certain signal. Lucy too nodded and bent towards her mother¡¯s neck and bit on her. She started sucking her blood while Lith fucked her pussy. ¡°Ahh¡­ahhh..oh my babies..ahh..¡± Lilith moaned again after feeling stimtions from many ces. Lucy, with her free hand, yed with both of Lilith¡¯s nipples while sucking her blood. Lith looked at his sister sucking blood and this was the usual sight. He didn¡¯t feel anything too out of ce. He knew he would get tired if he did that but so it was best if it was his sister who sucked their mother¡¯s blood to give her more pleasureful stimtions. He shoved those thoughts to the side and kept fucking Lilith aggressively. After a few more minutes of intense pleasureful stimtions, Lilith hugged Lucy with one hand and opened her other arm towards Lith, signalling him to closer towards her. Lith bent down and rested his body on her while continuing to fuck her pussy. Lilith hugged both of her children tightly and said moaning ¡°Ohhh¡­baby.. yes..yes..faster¡­ahh..ahhh..¡± Lucy took back one of her hand as Lith was resting on one of Lilith¡¯s boob and she couldn¡¯t y with that nipple anymore. She moved it downwards and started rubbing her mother¡¯s clit while continuing to y with her nipple. Lilith was very close now. Lith increased his pace once again and Lucy too rubbed aggressively on her mother¡¯s clit and yed with her nipple. After a few seconds. ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­mama¡¯s cumming¡­ahh..¡± *Spurrtt* ¡°Ohhhhhhh~¡± ¡°Agh..¡± Lilith had a big orgasm and Lucy¡¯s sucking of her blood only prolonged it. Lith too timed his climax with Lilith. He had gotten better and better to do so after so many sessions with his mother and big sister. He rested on top of Lilith while she was enjoying the post orgasm bliss. Lucy had stopped sucking her blood and was now licking her neck like a cute little kitten. The three rested like that for a while and it was Lith who got up first. He still had one more hole waiting for him to show some love and care. He spread Lucy¡¯s ass and looked at the buttplug which had a red gemstone on it inserted inside her pink puckered ass hole. He grabbed her hips and made her stand on all fours. Lucy knew what Lith was going to do and she didn¡¯t resist him one bit. Lilith looked at her children and knew what Lith was about to do. She said to Lith with a smile ¡°Hey, when are you going to show some love to your mama¡¯s other hole? It feels lonely without your cock inside of it, you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mama. It¡¯ll not be lonely for long. Meanwhile, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°Oh? What bet?¡± Lilith said with an interested look. ¡°How fast big sis cums. Let¡¯s bet on that. How about it?¡± Lith smirked and said. ¡°Hey!¡± Lucy turned her head back and said to Lith with a little flushed face. These two people are making a bet about her, in front of her, while she was naked and on all fours and that too, it was about when she would orgasm? Wasn¡¯t it too much? She had such thoughts and thus became a little red. Lith chuckled and spanked Lucy¡¯s ass and said to Lilith while ignoring his big sister¡¯s questioning look ¡°I say it¡¯ll take around 15 minutes.¡± ¡°10 minutes. She¡¯ll cum in 10 minutes.¡± Lilith said with a smile. ¡°Oh? You seem too sure of it. Let me tell you mama, I know my big sis very well. I am inside her and not you. I can feel it very well when she is about to orgasm. You still up for the challenge,dy?¡± Lith said with a smirk. ¡°Ara, have you forgotten that it was me who gave birth to you two, baby?¡± Lilith said while smiling. ¡°I bet you-¡° ¡°Hey, hey, mama and Lith, both of you, stop it. And Lith, you, how long will you make me be in this shameful position?¡± Lucy broke her dear older sister character and said impatiently. She was now nothing more than a girl wanting to feel her other hole pounded. It had the buttplug in it for so long. It had been there since almost a day to make her ready to take in her little brother¡¯s big cock in it. Her vaginal and butt hole, both would recover very quickly and be unavable for Lith to shove his cock quickly and give her a quick fuck. So, she resorted to using a buttplug so that Lith could have a quickie with her anytime and anywhere. She wiggled her butt and looked at Lith with an impatient face. Lith stopped with the talks with his mother and gave Lucy¡¯s ass another spank. He stood behind her and looked at the view of her ass hole having a red gemstone buttplug in it. He then looked at Lucy and said ¡°I am sorry, big sis. Alright, l¡¯ll not make you wait anymore.¡± He then looked at his mother and with the same smile, said ¡°Mama,e here. Come look at this good view of big sis¡¯s beautiful backside.¡± Lilith smiled and went towards Lith. She then looked at her daughter¡¯s ass which had a buttplug in it. Lith noticed her looking at it and smirked. He removed the buttplug slowly out of Lucy¡¯s ass hole. After removing it fully, Lilith and Lith, both could see Lucy¡¯s ass hole contracting and rxing rapidly. It was clear that Lucy was very horny and needed a cock very quickly in her ass hole. Lith didn¡¯t make her wait for too long. He got behind her, positioned himself and shoved his cock deep in her with one push. ¡°Mhmm~¡± Lucy moaned in satisfaction. Finally, finally her body got the thing she wanted the most. Lith could feel Lucy¡¯s walls tightening around his shaft. He knew she just had a small orgasm because of his thrust and he waited for it to subdue. Lilith hugged Lith from behind and bit on his neck. She started sucking his blood and Lith got very turned on because of it. His shaft inside Lucy started twitching a little. Lucy felt it and looked back and saw the scene and understood what was going on. She had a little red face but she still said ¡°Start moving, dear.¡± Lith didn¡¯t wait and he took his shaft all the way out. He thrusted it in with a powerful force and ¡°Ohhhh..¡± Lucy moaned a little loudly. She felt a new sort of thrust from Lith. Lith understood the reason for her moan. His mother had pushed him deeper into Lucy while he himself was thrusting it inside. This added more force than before and Lucy moaned like that. Lith nevertheless continued. He started thrusting her once again and Lilith too was helping him with it. This continued for a few minutes and Lilith got off from Lith. She went under Lucy and started licking her pussy while Lith kept fucking her butthole. ¡°Ahh..ahh..¡± Lucy wasn¡¯t like her mother who could handle so many pleasureful stimtions at once. Just these two were enough for her to reach cloud nine. Her hands gave in and her upper body copsed onto Lilith who was below her. She found her mouth to be on her mother¡¯s pink folds which still had traces of her own and her brother¡¯s cum on it. She wanted to get up and support herself up but it was a little difficult for her. It only took her a few seconds to ept her fate. She gave up trying to get up and started licking the cum of both her mother and brother off of Lilith¡¯s pussy while getting pounded by her brother in the ass hole and her pussy licked by her mother. Lilith felt whatever Lucy was doing to her. She let her do as she pleased and continued eating Lucy out. Lith who was thrusting in and out of Lucy felt a little bit of friction on his shaft. He knew that it had be a little dry but he didn¡¯t want to waste time with removing a lube and using it. He removed his shaft and put it infront of his mother¡¯s mouth which was just below, licking his sister¡¯s pussy. ¡°Lubricate it, mama.¡± Lith said while looking at his mother. Lilith stopped licking Lucy and deepthroated Lith¡¯s cock. She did it for a few seconds and then used a lot of her saliva and coated Lith¡¯s shaft with it. She let it go after lubricating it and continued licking Lucy¡¯s pussy. Lith shoved his dick inside Lucy once again and kept fucking her. Lilith after a few minutes put her two fingers inside Lucy and sucked on her clit. ¡°Ohhh~¡± Lucy moaned after feeling the pration inside her pussy. She liked this feeling. Getting prated in both of her holes felt nice to her. Lilith heard Lucy¡¯s moan and knew her daughter liked this. She fingered Lucy¡¯s pussy and Lith kept fucking her ass hole. ¡°Ahh¡­ahh¡­yes¡­dear..faster..ahh..¡± After a few more minutes of so much pleasure, Lucy moaned lewdly asking for Lith to go faster. Lith did what he was told and Lilith too fingered Lucy faster. A whileter, *Spurrttt* ¡°Ohhhhhh~¡± Lucy moaned loudly and arched her back and started shaking. She had a big orgasm just like Lilith a while ago. Lilith didn¡¯t waste time and quickly put her mouth onto Lucy¡¯s pussy. She started gulping down her juices which spewed out. Lith too had climaxed. He stayed in the position he was in and didn¡¯t move and let his big sister enjoy her orgasm as much as she could. Soon after, Lith took out his shaft and copsed beside Lucy on his back. Lilith found Lith¡¯s cum dripping out of Lucy¡¯s ass hole and she started licking Lucy clean. Lucy shivered a little after feeling her mother¡¯s tongue. Lilith licked Lucy clean and got up andid in between her and Lith. She held her babies in her embrace and let them rest on her. Lith was tired after such intense excercise. His mother and big sister had too much stamina and he didn¡¯t have it like them. This was almost his limit. Continuously moving his hips was tiring. He knew he needed to rank up to ovee this hurdle. He then decided it was enough for today and was about to sleep. He realised he still hadn¡¯t had his mother¡¯s blood. He started sucking her blood and while he was at it, he didn¡¯t feel sluggish and tired, instead, he felt active and something changing within him. He instantly woke up from his tired state and hungrily sucked her blood as much as he could. Lilith looked at Lith sucking her blood. He was sucking even more than before. Though it was not much, it was still more. Before he could only suck her blood for about 8-10 seconds. Now it was around 15 seconds. Lith let go and quickly sat in a lotus position. He knew he was about to breakthrough. He didn¡¯t need the epiphany he thought he wanted but he shoved those thoughts aside and quickly startedprehending the rank 1 lifews which he wasgging behind a bit. He had a superior healing ability and didn¡¯t need to use Lifews much. Thus, he sort of neglected it. Now he was perfecting it. Soon after, Lith¡¯s body was covered in a greyish colour and one could feel the magical energy around him fluctuate in a certain pattern. This was his breakthrough! He broke through to rank 2! Lilith looked at Lith with a smile on her face. She was very proud of her child now. Though he was a bitte, it didn¡¯t matter to her. A mother would always feel proud and cheer for her child¡¯s aplishment no matter how big or small. Lucy too got up as she felt the magic energy fluctuations around her. She then looked at Lith with the same gaze that Lilith had. She too was very proud of him that he broke through, albeit a bit slower than rest. She knew that the elite kids would break through in no more than 3-5 months and Lith took almost a year for that. She knew the reason behind this. In any case, she felt more happy for him. She knew that Lith would now start breaking through even faster than before. Lilith and Lucy had both checked Lith¡¯s magic core area many times before. It was a taboo to do so but Lith didn¡¯t care about it. He would happily let him mother and big sister do whatever they wanted to him. He knew they meant only goodwill and he trusted them more than he trusted himself. Lilith and Lucy had felt his core area being very big. It was much more bigger than his peers but Lith¡¯s core colour hadn¡¯t fully changed indicating that he was still a rank 1. They felt a little worried for him but both knew the reason for the slow development and would thus rx. Lith woke up from his meditative state. He looked at his core colour and it was fully grey now. He felt very happy. He then looked at his core area and was dumbfounded by it. His core area was around 10,000km2! It was the peak of what was needed to be a rank 2! He knew that he needed to be under 10,000km2 area to be a rank 2 and most of the elites had only around 4000-5000km2 area at Max. He didn¡¯t know that he would be such a talent to reach the peak after his breakthrough! He soon calmed down. He then looked at his big sister and asked ¡°Big sis, what was your area when you reached rank 2?¡± ¡°Peak.¡± Lucy only muttered one word but Lith understood what she meant. He nodded his head in understanding. He knew that, just like him, there was another monster with such a talent. It was none other than his big sister. He didn¡¯t feel jealous of her nor did he feel sad that he wasn¡¯t one of a kind. Rather, he only felt happy for her and also grateful to his mother. He knew that he and his big sis had such a constitution because of their mother and so, there really was no sadness but only gratefulness, happiness and a feeling of pride. He felt proud to have his mom as his mother. He looked at Lilith with a little tear in his eyes and said with a smile ¡°Thankyou, mama.¡± Lilith got worried and frowned. She didn¡¯t know why Lith had a year in his eyes or why he was thanking her with such a face. She looked Lith deeply in his amethyst purple eyes and Lith didn¡¯t feel anything from her gaze. He too looked back straight into her purple eyes. Lilith smiled after a second and didn¡¯t say anything to Lith. She ruffled his hair and Lith closed his eyes and enjoyed his mother¡¯s touch. Lilith had broken her own code of not wanting to read her children¡¯s mind but there would always be exceptions. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch her baby have tears like that. So many years had passed since he was born but he had never once shed tears for anything. Even when he was a baby, he would only cry with his mouth but not have tears. This was his first time and she got very worried and chose to read his mind for the reason. She sighed in relief internally after finding the reason but also felt very warm in her heart. Her baby felt so grateful to her just because she gave him birth. She felt nothing but wanting to spoil him more after feeling his emotions. She swore that she would spoil him to death. Lucy looked at her mother and then at her brother. She then said ¡°Dear, aren¡¯t you going to ask why it took you double the time to break through?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t ask this question. She knew he must be having his core area at peak but she couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t ask her or her mother the question about his slow breakthrough. He should have broken through in the first or the second month after his awakening just like her mother and her but it took him a year. She had told Lith about the speed at which he should be breaking through. Thus, she was confused when he didn¡¯t ask her the question. ¡°Ah. I totally forgot about that big sis. Right. I should have broken through in the first or the second month after the core awakening just like you and mother but it took me a year. Yes, I don¡¯t understand the reason why.¡± Lith said with a confused face. ¡°Fufufu¡­it was simple, baby. Your bloodline power didn¡¯t awaken quickly right after your awakening like your sister. You have had a stronger foundation than your sister since you have been training since you were three. Lucy only started to train after she was six. It was actually me who wanted her to train to have a strong foundation. So, I started her training. But you on the other hand yourself asked to be trained only when you were one year old. This was not good for you as your body was too weak and young and I wanted to say that six was the right year to train but at that time, looking at your eyes which held so much anticipation towards learning magic, I didn¡¯t have the heart to make you wait five more years. Therefore, I said you can train when you were three year old. You had a much stronger foundation than your big sister during your core awakening and it resulted in your bloodline power to still not show effect and itid dormant. Only today did you fully awaken your bloodline. I felt it as I am the progenitor of the bloodline itself and Lucy too must have felt it as she too has a bloodline almost the same as me, the progenitor. We both felt you awaken it and you too must be feeling a certain type of connection with me and Lucy. This shows our bloodline being connected. Anyway, now that you have awakened it, mama is very happy. You¡¯ll be making breakthroughs very easily and quickly now.¡± Lithid in his mother¡¯s embracefortably and listened to her exining things. He now realised the reason and he also felt very happy. His thoughts ran wild like before and he thought at a point that he was now fully prepared to give the academy entrance test. His face became very determined and serious and he said in his mind ¡®Abx World Academy, here Ie.¡¯ (The End of the First Volume) Chapter 74 Abalax World Academy The Second Volume: Abx World Academy Lenz city, Espat. A big ind stood high in the sky at the outskirts of the Lenz city in the Espat country of the Neutral Continent. The ind in itself looked like a small city. It was the Abx sky ind and it was the ce where the world¡¯s most elite Academy, the Abx World Academy, was established. Today was the opening of the Entrance test of the Academy and all the towns, viges and districts of the Lenz City was jam packed by people and children from all over the world. The rich and influential families stayed in the Lenz city around the Lenz Tower and the others stayed in the suburbs of the city or different districts or towns or Viges connected to it. Some people hade here more than a few months back and some only just arrived a few hours or minutes ago. There were all sorts and types of people. The whole city seemed very diverse today as people of many different races have arrived here. You could go on the street and you may find, apart from the 8 main races, beastkins, mermens, krakens, dwarves, trolls, goblins, orcs, skeletons, slimes, ghouls, Liches, Fairies and many more different types of races. Though the world had the 8 main races, their total poptionbined wasn¡¯t equal to the total poption of the different types of racesbined. Thus, different people of different races could be seen on any continent living alongside the people of the 8 main races. Neutral Continent was the most diverse. Thus, many people of many races were waiting for the academy¡¯s entrance test to begin. The test was conducted in sessions over the course of 14 days or two weeks. One sessionsted for four days and there was a break on the 5th and the 10th day. There were three sessions for selecting students and everyone had to go through these tedious and difficult tests. After all of this was done, more than 70-80% students would have failed and were rejected by the academy. The rest 20-30% students would then have to take one final test to get admitted into the Academy. It was abat examination. The students had topete against each other over the course of few days and many would be rejected in this process. Each year more than 10 million people from around the world came to give this examination. The ones who get to go first and give the exam were people who had registered years ago for the exam of one particr year or very influential people who had made hefty donations or people who had connections or in a much more convenient and easy way, through Witches. The Witches would may you have ess earlier orter and that would depend upon the money you pay. Only the very wealthy people resorted to their services and the other people would pay donations to the academy for an earlier slot. The deadline to register for the examination was also very rxed. The academy allowed registration up until 10 days before the examination is conducted. After their registration, they are given a badge. The badge had their registration number and it would directly teleport you to the exam facility once it was your turn. The badge looked like a small square screen. It had the examinees registration number and below it was the registration number that had started taking the exam currently. This ensured that the examinees could have a rough estimation as to when they would be able to take the test and would thus be ready to be teleported. All the teleportation circles to the sky ind were closed during these few days when the examination was going on and no staff member from the sky ind could leave either. The students would be teleported safely inside and outside when they are called in or done with their examination. It was very safe and reliable. Millions of people were currently staying in the Lenz city and were waiting for the exam to begin. It would happend at any moment and the people kept looking at the registration badge. The badge currently only had their own number and nothing else, indicating no one has taken the exam yet. ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Lenz city. A very grand and sophisticated looking silver-white castle with many colourful pointy towers was established in the middle of the sky ind. It was very big and also very tall. It was the main building of the Abx World Academy and it had many ssrooms,boratories, specimen rooms, staff office and various other things in it. It also had an Alchemical Life which would help students locate ces easily and also acted as a surveince system. It would inform the authorities if any mishap had urred due to the students in the main building. Inside the Principal¡¯s office in the main building. A beautiful and elegant looking blonde hairdy wearing big round gold rim sses was currently working. She was looking at theptop screen in front of her and was also going through various papers. Time was tight as she had to finish her work quickly and start the entrance examination. All the staff members were awaiting her orders and she was here, doing some final touches to some work. Half an hourter, she closed herptop screen and muttered ¡°Phew. Finally I am done.¡± She said in a relived tone. She then tapped the ringer bell on the side of her table. Ding! It made the sound and ady wearing a white shirt and blue pants along with ck heels with her light brown hair tied up in a bun came in. She was holding some files in her hand as she walked in. ¡°Yes, madam?¡± She said in a neutral tone while looking at the blonde hairdy with her light brown eyes. ¡°Inform them to start the examination. I¡¯ve sent the needed files to you. Please forward it to the respected authorities.¡± Thedy said in her rich and smooth tone. Though she seemed to be the boss of thedy standing in front of her, she still made her requests politely and didn¡¯t order her around arrogantly. From her tone, she seemed to be a kind and gentledy. ¡°Okay, madam.¡± Thedy nodded her head and left. The blondedy leaned back on her chair and closed her eyes to rx. No sooner did she do that, a magic circle appeared just a little away from her table. She looked at the magical fluctuations and sat in an upright formal position. She didn¡¯t panick nor did she showed any signs of distress. She was an Emperor rank and only a being of Supreme rank had the ability to kill her if they wanted. And as for them, why would theye over here just for her? She had done nothing rted to them. The one who coulde in her office directly like this must only be another Emperor rank or certain Witches. After a few seconds, a ck haireddy with heterochromatic red and blue eyes wearing a ck pointy hat and a purple robe walked out of it. The blonde haireddy looked at her and said in a neutral tone ¡°Why have youe here at this time and also at this ce, Hecate?¡± ¡°I have some urgent business with you. Her majesty has tasked me with going through the registration process of the entrance exam of her son. I am here for that and also to inform you that she will being to the academy to watch her son¡¯s performance.¡± Hecate said in a neutral tone. ¡°Her majesty? Who?¡± The blondedy asked in a confused tone. ¡°Her majesty the Vampire Queen.¡± Hecate said in the same neutral tone. ¡°What?!¡± The blondedy stood up and said in shock. ¡°Hecate, you! Ugh. I do not like you. Sigh.¡± Thedy went through a series of emotions and sighed in the end. She then tapped the counter bell and tbedy which she had just given a task came back in. The blondedy looked at her and said ¡°Ask the examination to be halted. It will begin after an hour. The examination with start when I give you the registration of the examinee that I am about to register. This one will also be the first participant.¡± ¡°Understood. Anything else, madam?¡± Thedy asked in a neutral tone. ¡°Not for now. You may leave.¡± The blonde haireddy said and sighed. Thedy bowed a little and left. Hecate sat down on a sofa in the room. She made herself some tea with the items present on the sofa and waited patiently for the blondedy to finish her work and give her the badge she needed. After only about a few minutester, the blondedy took out a badge and started drawing a magic circle on it. After a few seconds, she tossed it to Hecate. Hecate catched it and said to the blondedy ¡°Thankyou. I owe you a favour.¡± She left after saying that. ¡°Sigh. Although a favour from an Emperor rank Witch seems nice, this has be very stressful for me. All along I¡¯ve been wondering why I wasn¡¯t able to find the Vampire Prince¡¯s name and even thought that he wasing with a fake name but it turned out that he wasn¡¯t even registered in the first ce. On top of that, now I¡¯ll have to sit with the Vampire Queen in the same room and watch him give the exam. Sitting with a Supreme rank, sigh, so stressful. I just hope everything goes well. May the light be with me.¡± Thedy muttered to herself and drew a cross on her chest at the end. She tapped the bell again and instructed thedy with the tasks she had to perform. She then left her office and went to the site of the examination and waited for the first examinee toe and also for the examinee¡¯s mother or more correctly, the Vampire Queen. Chapter 75 Start Of The Entrance Exam Royal Castle, Nightingale. Three figures, twodies and one boy, were standing in front of a big body mirror. They all looked almost simr to each other except one appeared to be in her early 30s, the other in her early 20s and thest one in his early teens. They were Lilith, Lucy and Lith respectively. Lith was holding his mother and big sister by their waist and was looking at the body mirror in front of him. He did this every month to check how much he was changing. Though his appearance didn¡¯t change too much, his height and build were constantly changing. His height was increasing and his build was getting more toned and lean. Even though he seemed lean, from the outside with fully clothed, he looked neither too skinny nor too fat. He just appeared to have the body of an average kid of his age. His height had increased again. He was 162 cm tall as of now. He wasn¡¯t 14 yet and this height was just a little above average for a 13 year old. The average was 158cm. He wouldn¡¯t stand out too much if he was with kids of his age with respect to his height. Though there are exceptions. Kids of different races have different growths. The children from Dragon, Giants, Ogre, Orcs and Golem races usually grow much more taller than their peers. The Vampire, Werewolve, goblin, troll, slime, fairy and dwarf race children are the opposite. Their growth is much slower and it takes a lot of time for them to fully grow. Lith was a Vampire but he had Lilith as his mom. She was naturally very tall and due to the effects of the bloodline, Lith¡¯s growth had started to elerate. He had gotten almost on par with the growth speed of Dragons and Giants. Though the effect had taken ce a littlete and so he was only a little above average. He had asked his mother and big sister about their heights and he was shocked to find out how tall they were. It was only then that he realised, he wasn¡¯t really too short. It was just his family that was taller in general. His mother was 200cm tall and his big sister was 190cm tall. This was too much. He cursed inwardly at his luck. If only they were a little shorter, he could¡¯ve done so many naughty things with them when he was only a 5 or 6 year old child. He still remembered, how he couldn¡¯t even reach his mother¡¯s butt when he hugged her from behind and had to resort to going after Lucy¡¯s butt instead, which was still tall but almost within his reach. Lith was in the midst of checking the changes when a magic circle appeared in the room. He let go of his mother and big sister and looked at the magic circle. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this was a Witch who would being out. How did he know this? Hecate hade once or twice before and she wore a pointy hat and robes which were a standard outfit of Witches. He checked it on inte and found thetest fashion of Witches. Thus he realised that thisdy was a Witch. Hecate came out of the magic circle and bowed a little to Lilith. She said in a neutral tone ¡°Your Majesty, the registration has been done. His highness would be the first to take the exam.¡± She then took out a badge from her pocket and presented it to Lilith. Lilith took the badge and looked at the number on it. There was nothing but a zero written on it at the top and the rest of the area on the badge was empty. The badge was a square ck screen with a number written on it in red. Lilith gave it to Lith and said smiling ¡°Here. Keep it with you until the end of the exam. You¡¯ll teleport to the exam facility as soon as the exam starts.¡± Lith took it and had a look. He was surprised to see nothing but a zero in red written on it. Shouldn¡¯t the first candidate have a number 1 or something? He had a passing thought. Shortly after he got it, the badge started creating magical fluctuations around Lith. The space started distorting and Lith vanished from the spot. Lilith, Lucy and Hecate looked at him disappear. Lilith took Lucy by her hand and she too disappeared just like Lith. Hecate was alone in the room, staring at the empty spots the three currently stood a few seconds ago. She too vanished shortly after. ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Lenz city, Espat. In front of a huge metallic ck door, there stood only two figures. One was a blondedy that looked to be in herte 20s. She was sitting in a very noble and elegant way. The other was ady with light brown hair and eyes and she was standing behind thedy in a subservient manner. These two were waiting for the exams first examinee to arrive. Usually, the Principal would not be present for such an asion but this time was an exception. Soon after, space fluctuated around a certain spot in front of the two figures and a pretty silver haired boy came out of it. He was wearing a ck shirt, grey pants with ck belt and ck shoes. He looked formal, a little casual but all in all, very elegant and noble with such a simple outfit. The darker clothes in contrast with his pale skin made him look very pretty to anyone looking at him. He also had a chain attached to his right earlobe and connected to the chain was a white cross. This extra piece of earring only added to his overall charms. Though he only looked like a child in his early teens, he still seemed very noble and pretty when matched with this outfit. The blondedy looked at the amethyst eyes of the pretty boy in front of him. She said to him with a smile ¡°Wee to Abx World Academy¡¯s entrance exam. I am the Principal of the Academy, Emilia Liwet. As soon as you pass through this metallic gate, you¡¯ll start your examination process. I wish you all the best. May the light be with you.¡± The blondedy, Emilia Liwet, vanished from the spot along with her secretary and Lith was now currently alone in front of the gate. He started moving and he soon reached in front of the gate. He pushed it with one hand and surprisingly, such a heavy and big gate was moved by his hand. He hid his surprise and started walking forward. As soon as he entered inside, he heard a monotonous voice ¡°Wee candidate number zero to the entrance exam. Please move to your right for the first testing.¡± Lith found a tick noise and he looked at his badge. He saw another number below his registration number zero. It was yet another zero. He knew what it meant. It was the number of the examinee who was currently taking the exam. His examination process had begun! ¡­.. Inside a hotel in Lenz city. A ck haired, blue eyed boy was sitting on at the edge of the bed crossed leg. Across him sat a man with a very imposing and overbearing demeanor on a chair facing him. He had the same looks as the boy. The two didn¡¯t say anything and were only waiting for something. The boy kept looking at the badge on his chest. Suddenly, TICK! The badge attached to the shirt pocket on the boy¡¯s chest made a tick sound. The two people in the room looked at it and they both were dumbfounded. The boy looked at the man and said with an annoyed look ¡°Father, what is the meaning of this? Shouldn¡¯t I be the first person to start the examination?¡± The man looked at the boy and said calmly ¡°The deal to be first was made with the help of the Witch and the Vice Principal. The Vice Principal has a very high position in the academy but it isn¡¯t the highest. He cannot make the most important decisions or announcements without the permission of the Principal. As for the Witch, no Witch is trustworthy. Who would have thought we would be tricked at such a moment?¡± ¡°Ugh. Aren¡¯t you an Emperor of a big Empire in the Continent? Don¡¯t you have a lot of influence and power? Why and how is it possible for you to get tricked like this?¡± The boy asked in an annoyed tone. He very much wanted to yell on top of his lungs and roar at the man for being so stupid to get tricked but he stopped. He was weak and the man in front was super strong, not to mention he was also his father. ¡°Anything can happen in this world. Who knew that although your registration number is 1, there was still someone with the number zero.¡± The man said calmly while looking at the badge on the boy¡¯s chest. The badge was a dark screen and had the number ¡®1¡¯ on it¡¯s top and a ¡®0¡¯ on it¡¯s bottom indicating that the registration number of the examinee who was taking the exam right now. ¡°Who might it be to take up such a spot? Is there someone more of a big shot than you, an Emperor rank of the Novius family?¡± The Novius family was the imperial family which ruled over the Novius Empire in the Human Continent. The Human Continent had 9 Empires, each ruled by an Emperor rank and the Novius family had supposedly the biggest one out of them and was very powerful and influential. The family head of the Novius family was Graham Novius, an Emperor rank and also the father of Liam Novius, the boy who asked the question just now. The boy couldn¡¯t hide his frustration and so he asked his father that was there anyone more influential than him? A big shot of an entire race of people. ¡°Yes. There are people above me and also of the same rank as me. Did you forget the rumours? The one stating that the Vampire Queen¡¯s son would be attending the academy this year? He might be her boy. We can only bow down to such a figure and can not afford to mess with them no matter what.¡± The man said calmly once again, not minding the boy¡¯s tone. ¡®You son of a bitch, blood sucking Leech! How dare you steal my spot? Just because you have a big shot of a mother doesn¡¯t mean you are the same as her. I know you must have done very bad deeds in your life. Just wait for me to bring justice and eradicate you to ensure peace in the world. I¡¯ll start with you and then slowly kill the whole of your race along with your bitch mother who everyone fears so much. Just wait! I, Liam Novius, would bring justice and peace upon the world by my own hands.¡¯ The boy thought in his mind and got very determined to start bringing justice and peace by first eradicating the Vampires. ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Lenz city. In the Principal¡¯s office. Emilia sat on her chair and slumped on the table. She was relieved to have not met the Vampire Queen and it was only her son who came. She was tense and stiff throughout the whole time because she thought that the Vampire Queen would arrive at any moment. In the end, she didn¡¯te and the Witch probably lied, Emilia thought. Whatever the case, she didn¡¯t have to deal with any more issues and she was now very rxed. She wondered how the boy was doing. She activated a magic circle on her desk and soon a screen formed in front of her eyes. ¡­.. Inside a well lit small room. Lith was standing in front of a crystal ball and behind it stood ady who had her face covered in a veil. She said gently to Lith ¡°Put your hand on the ball and try to feel the magical elements in your surroundings while you are at it.¡± Lith did as he was told. After only a few seconds, the ball started glowing red, blue, brown, green, ck and silver. Thedy had an amused expression. But she still said in the same gentle tone ¡°Congrattions. You have passed. Move onto your left door for your next test.¡± Lith looked at thedy and he asked with a confused look ¡°Umm¡­big sister? Miss? Umm..¡± Lith acted shy and embarrassed in front of thedy. He was trying to put on an innocent 13 year old boy act. He knew few people would be watching him while he was giving the exam and he even suspected his mother and big sister would do too, so, he made up his mind to act like an innocent, cute and gullible 13 year old who was very harmless to have a good impression on everyone. He knew his big sister and mother wouldugh their ass off if they saw this but he didn¡¯t care. He simply made his first move which he had nned beforehand. ¡°Do you have some doubts, child?¡± Thedy asked with the same gentle tone but her look had be gentle too. Looking at the boy, thedy felt he was very innocent and was embarrassed to ask doubts which he had to her. She had seen such children before. They are only 13 year old and they were still very young and green. Some, like the boy in front, were very innocent and gullible and it was for this reason that the academy was so much important. The children would learn that the world isn¡¯t pure and if they acted like this, they would not survive for long. This was the duty of the academy to shape the children and make them ready for their future endeavours. Everyone had been instructed to help the children as much as possible and the examiner also had a soft spot in her heart for such innocent and gullible children as they were very pure at heart and had no scheming mind. She liked such type of children and so Lith got her attention pretty well when he did that. Lith smiled inwardly. His scheme worked. The first step? Sess! He said in the same shy and embarrassed tone ¡°Umm, can I ask, i-if I did well?¡± Thedy said gently while smiling ¡°Yes, child. You did very well. Not everyone has six elemental affinities like you. Even if you fail the rest of the tests, you¡¯ll still be given one final chance to prove yourselfter. So don¡¯t worry or panick if you mess up somewhere ahead, okay? Take care and goodluck.¡± ¡°T-thankyou, miss.¡± Lith said with a little red face and quickly ran to the door thedy mentioned. Thedy chuckled at his cute behaviour. ¡­.. Inside the Principal¡¯s office. Emilia looked at the screen and at the conversation and she was dumbfounded. She muttered in confusion ¡°Is he really the child of the Vampire Queen? Isn¡¯t he too innocent and gullible? Oh my..¡± Emilia felt another headacheing. It would be very troublesome to have such an innocent and gullible child at the academy as he would be the source of target for others and would be taken advantage very easily. She had to ensure no such things happend or the Vampire Queen would be very angry. Though she found Lith cute and pure because of his behaviour just now and even had a good impression of him, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was the only Vampire Prince in the whole world. He shouldn¡¯t get harmed even the slightest. Emilia had to ensure this and so the headache grew a little. She had to work once again. ¡°Though that may be the case, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is very cute and innocent. Hmm, thinking for a bit, taking care and protecting him doesn¡¯t sound too bad of an idea. Afterall, children such as him who are very pure and innocent at heart are blessed by the Light.¡± Emilia muttered and felt a little rxed. Her headache had gone when she thought like this. She was an Angel and she naturally liked and had a good impression of such children who were very pure and innocent. They were said to be blessed by the Light in the Angel Continent and were liked by everyone there. Emilia was no exception and so she felt her headache gone with this reason. Protecting Lith only felt natural to her and added onto the good impression and liking she already had towards him due to his behaviour, she felt even more determined to do so. She looked at the screen with an interested look and thought what wonders would this cute child give her. She wasn¡¯t interested before but now she was. She would deal with his protection and everything elseter when he finishes the exam as, as for now, he was very safe here. She thought and continued watching him. Chapter 76 Entrance Test Royal Castle, Nightingale. On the rooftop of the highest tower in the castle, two figures were sitting on a chair in front of a round table, sipping tea and looking at a big screen in mid air in front of them. On the big screen was the figure of a silver hair boy that looked very much like these twodies. The twodies were Lilith and Lucy and on the screen was Lith who was currently walking through a long corridor. ¡°Mom, is little brother really embarrassed or is he just putting up an act?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Fufufu¡­what do you think?¡± Lilith chuckled and asked back. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have asked the question, mom.¡± Lucy said pouting. ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t it obvious, dear?¡± ¡°No, It isn¡¯t obvious.¡± ¡°Ara, you have been with him for so many years and yet don¡¯t know. He is acting, obviously. I am surprised that you couldn¡¯t tell. Fufufu¡­does that mean mama loves him more and knows more than you do?¡± Lilith said chuckling. Lucy wanted to say many things but in the end she sighed and gave up. She put the tea cup to the side and slumped on the table and stretched her hands out. She knew she would never win with words against her mother and her goal in life now had be to beat her in that and not get teased by her. She then said while in the slumped posture ¡°You know what is my goal in life, mom?¡± ¡°Hmm, let me guess. Probably getting drilled in your ass by your littl-¡° ¡°Hey! Hey! Stop! Stop! Damn it! Mom why do you need to ruin the serious moment and say so many vulgar words!¡± Lucy said interrupting her hurriedly. ¡°Fufufu¡­it¡¯s more fun that way.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°Ugh. You are too much, mom. Shush now and let me watch my little brother¡¯s performance peacefully.¡± Lucy gave up on wanting to talk more. ¡°Fufufu¡­fine. I won¡¯t talk about your goal of getting your ass pound-¡° ¡°MOM!¡± ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Espat. Lith was currently in a room that looked simr to the one before. The only difference was that instead of ady, there was a man in incharge of the test. He was a kind looking man. He had a slim figure and was tall and he had a stubble on his chin and a moustache. He looked gentle, harmless and easy to go along type of person. The man said in a gentle tone, the same way as thedy from before ¡°Put one drop of your blood in the liquid.¡± Lith nodded andplied. He bit his thumb and a little blood leaked out from it. He poured one drop in a small tub which was filled with certain type of bluish liquid. The pool water turned golden after he dropped his blood inside. Just one drop made so much water golden. He too was a little surprised. The man looked at Lith with a gentle smile and said with the same gentle tone ¡°Congrattions. You have passed this test. You may proceed through the door on your left.¡± Lith nodded and then looked at the man and said in a hesitant tone ¡°S-sir..¡± The man looked at Lith once again and said with a gentle smile ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, child. We are here to help you. You can ask us any question without being afraid.¡± Lith nodded and said in an embarrassed tone Sir, c-can I know, how did..I do?¡± The man replied with a gentle tone once again ¡°You did good, child. If the liquid turns ck, it means a not so good bloodline. If it turns red it means average bloodline and if it turns golden, it means a very good bloodline. These also represent your potential. ck means your potential to advance to even Saint rank would be very difficult. Red means you can advance into King rank albeit with many difficulties and golden means you can advance into Emperor rank and even Supreme rank some day. You have a good bloodline and your potential is very good, child. You should be proud of yourself and your parents due to whom you got it.¡± Lith smiled in a happy way. He then said cheerfully ¡°Yes. I am very thankful to my mama for giving me such potential. Mama, if you are watching me from somewhere, please know, I am very grateful to you and also, I love you.¡± Although he was acting like a pure hearted 13 year old, thest linee out from the bottom of his heart. Those were his true, heartfelt words. He really was very grateful to his mother for providing him such good things. He knew that the Liquid in front of him not only changed into ck, red and golden but it also was able to remain the same when someone dropped their blood. It only happens when someone had a very very poor bloodline or when someone had a super strong bloodline. Lith too agreed with all her words. He had read many cultivation novels in his past life and he knew that revealing your abilities to the fullest was the way of arrogant young masters. He didn¡¯t want to be one like that and so he followed his sister¡¯s words religiously. Lucy had taught him many things and many tricks and ways to cheat in the exam and how to not reveal his full potential. She had told him that his potential was the best in the world and if anyone said otherwise, they were just jealous or ignorant fools. He would thus be targeted if word got out of such a person having so much potential and so, it was better to stay low key, she advised him. Though Lilith was a God and could always protect Lith, Lucy didn¡¯t want that. She wanted her brother to grow as much as possible and he needed to experience many things in the world. The world was cruel and he needed to know that. Even if he hides his ability as much as he could, he would still be targeted for being the Vampire Queen¡¯s son. She knew this fact very well and so to not let him be a target of assassination everyday, she wisely advised him to hide his true abilities. Lith, even though he didn¡¯t know the reason for so much concern from Lucy, still chose to follow her advise religiously. He trusted her more than he trusted himself. He knew she would never say anything against his interests. On top of that, he really didn¡¯t want to be an arrogant young master from novels. Lith thus, revealed only Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Space and Time affinities during the elemental affinity test thereby making the crystal glow red, blue, brown, green, ck and silver respectively for the elements. In this test, when he was dropping blood from his thumb, he had actually, before the test, with the help of Lucy, injected some blood from some Emperor rank¡¯s descendant which Hecate had provided them in his thumb and it was that thing which he dropped. The blood was covered via various spells and so the instructor wasn¡¯t able to tell if he was cheating or not. This was how Lith was passing the tests. Not only was he scheming by putting on an act, he was also fully prepared to cheat on each and every test. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. ¡°¡­I love you.¡± The voice of Lith was heard from the big screen. Lilith looked at him with adoration and love. The love being that of a mother and not lover. A mother¡¯s love was very pure and had not a single impure thought in it for her child unlike a Lover¡¯s which always was a little unstable. A lover may leave you if you do certain things that may make them hate you but a mother would never do that even if her child would be the worst scum in the world. She would still love her child deeply the same way as before. These cases were rare and not every mother loved her child so dearly. Lilith was among those rare mothers who loved their child dearly no matter what they be and do. Her love towards Lith was very pure. Lilith would¡¯ve had a little tear in her eye after hearing Lith¡¯s heartfelt words but his acting as a gullible child made him look less serious and Lilith only chuckled after hearing him. She also knew, even without reading his mind that thest sentence were the true heartfelt words of his and the rest was nothing but him spouting random non sense to look innocent. ¡°Fufufu¡­he has started to have a glib tongue now.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°I feel so jealous and sad, right now. He didn¡¯t even mention anything about his big sister who loved him, cared for him and trained him all these years. Sigh, this is so sad.¡± Lucy said in a sarcastic tone. She knew well that the moment called for appreciating parents and not siblings and Lith was only following that. She also knew that he loved her as much as he loved their mom and so she said so in a sarcastic way. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t worry, dear. Mama will always love you even if your brother doesn¡¯t.¡± Lilith followed along with her joke. ¡°Blegh, who would want to be loved by you. Mind your own business, olddy.¡± Lucy said in a discontented tone. Lilith chuckled and got up from her seat. She went to Lucy and pulled her up from her chair and hugged her. She then snapped her finger and the chairs and table disappeared and a mat was spread on the ground out of nowhere. She sat on it and put Lucy in herp with her back facing her and wrapped her arms around Lucy¡¯s belly and held her tight in her embrace. She then whispered seductively in Lucy¡¯s ear ¡°But this olddy doesn¡¯t want to mind her own business. She wants to love you, caress you, touch you and¡­¡± Lucy started turning a little red. ¡®Mom is simply too much! She takes a joke too far! Ugh! So shameless!¡¯ Lucy said inwardly. She hated to be embarrassed like this. Her face flushed and she didn¡¯t dare to move or say anything as it would only provoke her mother in doing more things to her. Lilith went more closer to Lucy¡¯s ear and let out a hot breath and whispered slowly ¡°¡­and eat you.¡± Lucy¡¯s face was now as red as a tomato. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it forever. This was simply very embarrassing. She turned around and covered herself in her mother¡¯s big bosoms and hid in there, not wanting to be seen. Lilith chuckled at her daughter¡¯s cute reaction. This was exactly what she wanted to see. Teasing her daughter was so much fun. She gently caressed her hair and then looked at the big screen once again. ¡­.. Lith was walking through a corridor. It was very long and only after five minutes did he find a familiar door like the other test rooms. He entered inside and found the room to be like a ssic traditional Japanese type of room. There was ady sitting on the mat below and in front of her was a small table. She was wearing a kimono and had her hair tied up in a bun. She smiled at Lith and gestured for him to sit down opposite to her. Lith obliged and did as he was told. She then said in a sweet voice ¡°How many odd things did you find while entering this room. Starting all the way from the ck metallic door.¡± ¡°24.¡± Lith replied without hesitation. ¡°How many tiles were there in the corridor before this room?¡± ¡°1175.¡± ¡°What seemed out of ce?¡± ¡°The 327th tile at the bottom starting from thest test room¡¯s exit door had itself tilted for around an angle not so simr to the other tiles.¡± Thedy looked at him with a smile. She said in her sweet voice again ¡°Congrattions. You have passed this test. You may enter the door on your left.¡± ¡°T-thankyou miss.¡± Lith said in an embarrassed tone, trying to maintain his image of a gullible child. He answered the questions all very seriously and tly without any hesitation because he wanted other people who were watching him right now, to know that he was a smart and serious type of kid when it came down to work and a gullible and innocent kid normally. This was his second step of the ns he made beforehand. He went to the door he was asked to and walked through a small corridor and arrived in a well lit room once again. Here, a muscr old man was sitting on a chair behind the table and the table had many things on it. The old man looked at Lith and said with a gentle but deep voice ¡°Come, sit.¡± Lith did as he was told. Once he sat down he started fidgeting his legs and he looked down nervously. Not wanting to meet the old man¡¯s eyes. He was showing the image of a child afraid to socialize with a stranger. The old man looked at the nervous Lith and said in the same tone as before ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, child. We mean you no harm. Take the cards in front of you and shuffle it and spread it on the deck.¡± He said straight to the point after consoling Lith a little. Lith did as he was told and shuffled the cards and spread it on the desk. The old man said ¡°Now pick three cards randomly.¡± Lith did as he was told. ¡°Tell me what thesebinations mean.¡± Lith looked at the picture of a tiger on a dark background on one card, a blue sky on the other card and a stillke on another. He looked at the old man and said ¡°Work hard no matter the time. Be calm at all times and reach for the skies.¡± The old man smiled at Lith¡¯s response. He said in the same gentle and deep voice ¡°Congrattions. You have passed. You may move to the door on your right.¡± Lith stood up happily. He didn¡¯t say anything to the old man and left quickly in a happy and cheerful way. What Lith had told the old man, it was what any good student would say. He didn¡¯t tell him the even deeper meaning behind those cards which he knew. This was aprehension ability test and Lith knew about it. Lucy had trained him a lot to increase hisprehension ability to the fullest. This ability was one of the basic things which everyone in the world needed to have. The higher the degree, the more the person had the chance to increase his rank easily. People with poorprehension abilities do not go a long way in their magical ranks and so this test was a must to ensure good seedlings. This little test with cards was nothing but a child¡¯s y to Lith. He had trained in a much more difficult things with Lucy. The hardest test he had gotten from Lucy was ¡°Two kingdoms are at war. Kingdom A has many troops aligned in a format given below. Kingdom B has lost 80% of it¡¯s troops but it is still on the winning side and their format are given below. What would you do to ensure that Kingdom B wins the war but still has 90% of it¡¯s troops.¡± At first Lith cursed in his mind stating what a bullshit question this was. He hated such stupid riddles and puzzles. What was there to evenprehend from such a stupid question, he thought at that time. He wanted to get up and leave but Lucy had pinned him to the ground and she was torturing him little by little as time passed. Lith had to answer or this would continue. Lith had no choice but to rack his brains to the fullest and sometimester, he came up with a decent answer. It was not the best, but okay enough to have him be free. Lith remembered this nightmare of his while walking through the corridor and trembled a little in fear. His big sister was even worse than a demon when it came to teaching him. He hated it but he didn¡¯t me or hate her. He knew it was for his betterment but still, it was too much. He shoved those thoughts to the side and continued his act of walking in a cheerful manner. He soon arrived in a room where there was a blue dimensional gate in present at the wall of the room. Beside the gate sat a man behind a desk wearing sses. He looked at Lith and gestured him toe closer. Lith followed the instructions. The man said in a gentle tone ¡°Child, this is a dimensional gate which will lead you to another dimension. You will have to survive in whatever ce you are randomly teleported to from this gate for many days. To pass, you need to survive for a minimum of 35 days. The more number of days you survive in there, the more is your score. You will be teleported out directly after 100 days as that is the highest you can score. The more your score, the better your chances are to get admitted into the academy. You can have this slip with you. Just tear the slip when you feel that you cannot take it anymore. Also, 100 days in the other dimension is only equal to an hour and 40 minutes here. This means each min over here equals to a day over there. So you do not need to worry about the time too much. Do your best. Goodluck.¡± He gave a short exnation and a slip to Lith and asked him to go to the portal. Lith nodded and did as he was told. He went into the portal and vanished from the room. Chapter 77 Entrance Test (2) Lith felt a white brilliance in front of his eyes. He close his eyes and then opened it again after a few seconds but he did it slowly. He looked around and found himself in a forest. He thought ¡®It seems, I need to survive here. What a bad ce to be in. Sigh, should I continue with my act or should I try to fight it out for survival?¡¯ He fell in a dilemma. If he was to act innocent and pure, he would die here. He knew resurrection was possible but if he died here, his mom and big sister would be sad and also angry at the academy and his mom may even burn it down. He didn¡¯t want to take his chances. He then had an idea. He thought ¡®I wouldn¡¯t fight nor would I try to get in contact with any strong creature. I would simply hide and wait it out for 100 days or maybe sleep? Idk but I definitely should note into contact with strong creatures and fight them and reveal my abilities. Hmm, I¡¯ll probably fight some low rank beasts and eat them and survive for 100 days. Got it! I¡¯ll act gullible and innocent in front of people or intelligent creatures and I would act tough and strong in front of beasts or creatures who merely live on their instincts. Yes, it may work. I can hopefully create an image which would state me as a person who can definitely survive in the wild but a person who cannot live properly and needs training to survive in this scheming and treacherous world. This definitely would ensure that my innocent act stays and would also show how strong I am to others. Fuck, I am a genius, ain¡¯t I?¡¯ Lith after his little talk with himself in his mind, started moving into the forest. He was on lookout and was observing every possible sign of life here. His observation skills were top notch and it wasn¡¯t too difficult for him to avoid beasts. These beats in this forests were all low rank or rather, they have to be low rank or the children might die without even having a chance to fight back. There was no point on having super strong beasts present here as it would only result in either the children tearing their slip and going out or dying. Lith knew this fact and also, such low rank beasts who ran on nothing but their instincts were easy to observe. He could see w marks, fur, footprints, faeces and many other such things of these low rank beasts easily. He could therefore very easily predict where they would be present and so, could hide well. There was no need for him to be in trouble and surviving 100 days seemed very easy to him. Lith while moving through the dense forest, found many edible nts and low rank beasts. He hunted them and stored them in his pouch. He then went near a cave which was located below a big cliff. This ce seemed safe to Lith and he went near a big tree in front of the cave and carved it¡¯s insides to have a little space to stay. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to use the cave as any beast coulde there anytime. A tree was a good choice as it would not attract any attention to anyone. The tree was pretty big. It¡¯s girth was big enough for Lith to carve a small room in it. He could sleep, sit and could even cook inside. Lith casted a basic spell called ¡®Move¡¯. It was a spell which could move Earth, fire, water or wind to anywhere he wanted at a limited radius and the size of the radius would increase as his own magical rank increases. This spell was very easy to use. One only needed to feel the Element in the surrounding that they wanted to move and the spell would do it for them. Lith casted the spell and felt the Earth element and with it¡¯s help, he removed a little bit of soil from the ground and shifted it to the tree bark. He then shaped the soil into a furnace and used water and fire to make it rigid and sturdy enough to hold utensils and not break by excess heat from the fire. This was a simple stove that he made to cook food. He casted many wind move spell on the area near the stove so that the aroma of the food was not spread in the surroundings, thereby alerting the beasts. He cooked food and drank water by casting a water spell and then slept. The days passed just like that. No mishaps urred in this low level forest and Lith was basically doing nothing but hunting, eating and sleeping. He would choose a different tree after a few days and would always avoid the beasts. Because of Lucy¡¯s training, he was very tough and he could even survive in high level forests, not to mention this low level one. This difficulty to survive in this forest could be considered as E rank. It was not too high for rank 1s nor too low. Lith was a rank 2 and he could even fight a rank 5 easily. This test was nothing but wasting his precious time for him. He nevertheless, did the monotonous routine everyday. Hunt, eat and sleep. That was it for him. Days passed just like that and there weren¡¯t any problems that urred to Lith. He, due to his superior observational skills, didn¡¯t even meet one strong beast. He didn¡¯t even need to unleash too much of his abilities to hunt either. He was proficient in spear and he would directly kill a small beast with it and hunt it for food everyday. 100 days went without a hitch and Lith was teleported to the test room from where he entered the dimensional gate. He saw the same man and the man looked at him with a happy smile and said in a gentle tone ¡°Congrattions. You have passed this test. The examination is almost done. You would now need to wait until the Combat Examination begins after all the examinees have taken these four initial tests like you. That would be done in 15 days and you would then fight with other candidates and ensure your final standing in this year¡¯s entrance test. Thebat examination is more of a tournament than an exam. There would be many rounds and you only need to be in the top 10,000 to finally ensure your admittance in the academy. But, the higher your rank in it, the more benefits you would get in the academy as well as it would decide in what ss you will be in. Please wait until further notice. You may exit through the door on your right and you¡¯ll be teleported to the ce you were previously teleported from. Goodluck for your tournament and have a nice day.¡± The examiner exined to Lith and Lith nodded his head. Lith listened intently to everything and nodded from time to time. Finally after the examiner finished, he ran to the exit but before going there, he turned back and said shyly ¡°T-thankyou, s-sir.¡± And then ran back into the exit. The examiner chuckled at his behaviour and got back to work. ¡­.. Inside the Principal¡¯s office. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to perform so well in all his tests. Looking at his innocent nature, I thought he would panick and instantly tear the slip and end the survival exam but who would¡¯ve thought he was so observational. He merely hid from all the beasts and stayed there for 100 days. His perseverance is very good. To do nothing but a monotonous routine of hunting, eating and sleeping, this is not easy. Well, he seems a nice kid. Everything about him is good except for his innocent nature. Well, can¡¯t me him or anyone else. He is only thirteen. He is very small and his maturity matches his age. Nobody should be ming him for it either. I hope he does well in the Combat Examination. His admittance in the academy is confirmed but I¡¯ll decide about his protection once thebat examination is over. I hope you do well, dear Lith.¡± Emilia sat behind the desk and said to herself. She was watching Lith all this time. She found Lith to not only be cute and pure but also intelligent and tough. The only w she found in him was that he was very green. Though it was a w, it only made a much more better impression of him in Emilia¡¯s eyes. Though this could be improved. The academy was a ce meant to shape the children and no one was without ws that got admission in it. She had some ns regarding his protection but then she dyed it once again. She would wait and see hisbat ability in the tournament first. She shut the screen off and slumped on the table and slept. It was an exhausting day for her and she now wanted to rx. ¡­.. Inside a hotel in Lenz City. A ck haired, blue eyed boy was sitting on a bed and opposite to him was a man who looked very domineering but looked the same. They were both sitting silently and looking at the badge on the boy¡¯s chest. This had been going on for an hour and half. After the previous conversation between the father-son duo, the ce fell silent. They both didn¡¯t talk and only waited quietly. A few secondster,The boy vanished from the spot. The man looked at the empty spot in front of him and muttered ¡°Let¡¯s see what surprise you were talking about, Liam.¡± ¡­.. Liam felt a white brilliance and he had to close his eyes due to that. He soon opened it again a few secondster and found himself in front of a metallic door. He looked around and found many kids. He didn¡¯t know the number of kids there were as anywhere he looked, he found nothing but kids of different races. Suddenly, everyone heard a monotonous voice ¡°Examinee number 1, enter the metallic door.¡± Liam heard it and walked forward to the metallic door. After he entered, the monotonous voice rang outside again ¡°Examinee number 2, enter the metallic door.¡± The kid with registration number as 2 went inside. The students who were standing all felt a ticking noiseing from their badges as it started ticking non stop. It was not only them, the students all over the Lenz city felt the ticking noise. The number 0 examinee was taking the exam for an hour and a half and their badges were silent the whole time but now it had started ticking a lot. Although everyone in Lenz city and also in front of the metallic door was surprised by this ticking, they knew the reason for it. It was a rule in the academy as the examination process would officially only start for everyone when the first examinee haspleted his examination process. Only the first examinee was called on the academy grounds alone and had to go through the exams. After he was done, a whole batch of students would be teleported at once. The number may go in thousands. So the badges would tick nonstop until all the candidates outside the metallic gate have went inside to start their examination. Why was this the case every year? It was merely a simple ritual done by the academy to make the students ready to take the exam. If a group of kids were directly teleported without any notice, it would create a little bit of panick among them. So, each year, one student takes the exam first and by this, the other students would know that the examination has started and it could be their turn anytime, so they ready themselves. It was a simple and effective ritual by the academy. This was the reason why everyone wanted to be first as they would get a bit of fame even before they did anything in the academy. Chapter 78 Entrance Test (3) Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith teleported back to his bedroom. He looked at his badge once again and it showed the number zero at the top written in red and 1000 written below it indicating that it was the number of the examinee currently taking the exam. He was also amused by the fact that his badge could teleport him all the way to another continent by crossing such a vast sea in just a few seconds. He read online on some forums that the badge has a teleportation spell. If one was in the Neutral Continent, they would be teleported directly to the academy but if one was not in the Neutral Continent, they would be teleported to their nearest teleportation circle and from there they would arrive at the Neutral Continent. After arriving they needed to show their badge to the person in charge of teleporting people and he would set the coordinates to the academy¡¯s official teleportation circle located in Lenz City. From Lenz city, after verifying the validity of the badge, the candidate would then be sent directly to the academy. All in all, Lith knew he had to teleport many times to reach the Testing grounds but who knew he would directly be sent there and then sent back. The academy had many centers in all the major countries of all the continents. The children could register themselves there without having the need to go to Neutral Continent and this would ensure that even a peasant would have an opportunity to get education in the best ce in the world. The academy sought for talented and genius individuals from all across the world. It didn¡¯t matter if they were poor, rich, angels, demons, humans or of any race, status or religion. All that mattered to the academy was talent. The only bad point about the academy was that it had a little corruption. Some authorities would take heavy sums from people and give them an early registration number. That was basically it. It actually didn¡¯t matter if one took the examination early on or atter stages as everyone who has been registered would be given a fair chance but people still thought, the earlier, the better and so the authorities only took advantage of the foolishness of people and thus, those found being corrupt weren¡¯t really punished too heavily. Lith didn¡¯t know that his badge was personally made by the Principal and naturally had a ¡®Continental Jump¡¯ inscribed on it by the Principal. This was what made him teleport directly to the academy and back to his bedroom. In any case, he let go of the matter and was happy that he didn¡¯t need to perform a series of teleportation to go the testing facility. He had only just arrived and was going to sit on the bed when he found himself being sucked into some vortex. He felt it just for a second and then he was back to normal again. Although, he looked around and found that it wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s well lit bedroom but outside. The sky was dark, everything around was dark and the only light came from the Silver-crimson moon. He then saw two silver haired, purple eyes beauties looking at him with a smile. He too smiled at them and went to them and sat on the ground alongside them. ¡°How was it, dear?¡± Lucy asked Lith. Even though she knew how he did, she still asked him. ¡°Why ask something that you already know, big sis.¡± Lith said with a smile and stretched a bit and slept on his mother¡¯s thigh. ¡°I just wanted to hear it from you though.¡± Lucy said pouting. Lith chuckled and said while getting his hair caressed by his mother ¡°It was okay. I was bored to death in those 100 days in the other dimension. It felt so long and tiring.¡± ¡°Ah yes, you really did spend a 100 days there. That¡¯s such a long time. You were never really away from us for so long. How did it feel being away from your big sis and mom?¡± Lucy asked with a smile. Lith didn¡¯t answer her straight away. He looked at his mom and she too looked at him. He smiled at her and then hugged her and hid his face in her embrace. He then said while staying in that position ¡°It felt boring like I said. Every night while sleeping I felt empty. I felt a certain part of me missing. Every night I wanted to sleep but I wouldn¡¯t able to as I had lucid dreams about being together with you and mom. It was very brutual on my mental health and I felt I might go crazy at some point by being so lonely. But then, I knew you two were watching me and looking at my performance and that it wasn¡¯t too long of a time in the outside world. With such thoughts, I preserved and kept telling myself, it is okay. I can endure this. It was all thanks to your training, big sis, that I had such a strong willpower to preserve. I might have really gone crazy in those 100 days had it not been for the training. Anyway, not everything was bad. I have been with you and mom for all my life since I was born and in those 100 days that I was alone, I have had many thoughts. These thoughts wouldn¡¯t have taken ce had I not been away from you. I¡¯vee to many conclusions, made many decisions for myself and also decided to test out and try many things in the uing future. All in all, it wasn¡¯t the best experience but it wasn¡¯t too bad either. So to sum up my whole 100 days in one word, it would be nothing but boring.¡± Lilith and Lucy listened to whatever Lith was saying calmly. Lilith was caressing his hair while heid in herp, hugging her. They were going to through many emotions as they listened to him. They felt pain, pride, happy and had mixed emotions when they were listening to him. Though his exination was short and like a little summary of the whole 100 days, it still felt like a rollercoaster ride to them. Lilith and Lucy looked at him with mixed emotions, not knowing what to say or how to answer to him. After a while, Lilith made Lith turn over and look at her while heid in herp. Her amethyst eyes met with his and she said with a loving smile to him ¡°It has been hard on you. You do not need to push so far, baby. You can always let go of these things ande back to mama. Mama wants nothing but you to be happy.¡± Lith smiled and then shook his head. He said to his mom ¡°Mama, I really wish to be in your embrace forever but you know, it¡¯ll ruin it¡¯s meaning for me. I feel happy, protected, loved and warm when I am in your embrace but if I don¡¯t really experience hardship in life, these emotions wouldn¡¯t ur much and I wouldn¡¯t really feel them either. If I don¡¯t understand pain, I wouldn¡¯t understand joy. If I don¡¯t experience sadness, happiness would have no meaning for me. It¡¯ll all be worthless. I would simply be a person detached from the world and an emotionless machine which is running on for who knows what. I need to experience all sorts of emotions or without them, everything that I have with me right now, wouldn¡¯t have any meaning in it. Being born with a silver spoon, it is both a blessing and a curse.¡± Lilith and Lucy both had a surprised expression. They weren¡¯t shocked, just surprised. They knew that a day woulde when Lith would mature and go out and explore the world. Nobody in their right minds would stay cooped at just one ce. They just didn¡¯t think that the day woulde so early. They thought that Lith would probably have such thoughts after he graduated from the academy but who knew that only staying away from them for 100 days, he would mature so much. They both have gone through such ordeals and knew full well how much importance such experiences held in one¡¯s life. Lucy looked at Lith and said with a smile ¡°I am happy to hear such thoughts from you but dear you are too young. You shouldn¡¯t get so philosophical at such a small age. It is bad for your health. It is still very early for you to think about so many stuff. Graduate from the academy first and let¡¯s have this talk again, okay?¡± ¡°Your big sis is right, baby. First experience your academy life, we¡¯ll talk about thister, okay?¡± Lilith agreed with her daughter¡¯s words and said her own thoughts to Lith. ¡°Alright, big sis and mom. Anyway, it has been a 100 days and you know..¡± Lith looked at Lucy and said with a smirk. Lucy got a little red but didn¡¯t show any exaggerated reaction. She could handle her little brother¡¯s shameless to a little extent as he was not as hardcore as their mom. She looked back at him and said ¡°Let us enjoy this peaceful time together here on the rooftop. We can talk about other thingster.¡± Lith nodded his head. His naughty thoughts gone. He too wanted to enjoy this peaceful time as he too was exhausted due to those 100 days with such a monotonous routine. He got up and pulled his big sister closer towards his mother andid his head on his mother¡¯sp and his legs on his big sister¡¯s. Lilith caressed his hair and Lucy gently massaged his legs. It was a simple gesture of their familial love to him which Lith wanted very much. They chatted and talked while being that position and started having a peaceful and happy time together. ¡­.. Abx World Academy, Espat. ¡°ce your hands on the ball and try to feel the Elements in the surrounding.¡± Ady said in a gentle tone to a ck haired, blue eyed boy. The boy nodded and did as he was told. Soon, the crystal started glowing red, blue, brown, green, ck and silver. Thedy was surprised by such a scene. She thought to herself ¡®what a surprise, two candidates and both have the same elemental affinities.¡¯ She was a professional and she didn¡¯t show any exaggerated reaction and maintained her calm face. She said to the boy ¡°Congrattions. You have passed. Go to the door on your left.¡± The boy nodded and went to the door and left the room. Thedy subconsciouslypared him and the silver haires boy who had taken the test before. She didn¡¯t know the silver haired boy¡¯s name or origins but by his behaviour itself, she could tell that he was far better than this ck haired boy who had the same affinity as him. ¡­.. ¡°Put one drop of your blood in the liquid.¡± A slim and tall man with a stubble on his chin and a moustache said in a gentle tone. The ck haired boy nodded and did as he was told. Soon, the water became a golden colour. The man had a surprised expression like thedy before but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He thought to himself ¡®It seems the academy this year is going to have good talents.¡¯ He then looked at the boy and said with the same gentle tone ¡°Congrattions. You have passed the test. Proceed towards your left door.¡± The boy nodded and left. The man looked at him with a surprised look again. He had many thoughts and he too like thedy beforepared him to the silver haired boy from before. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This happened every year. The first candidate was a person who created a benchmark and was a source ofparison to the other examinees. The examiners although had a testing criteria avable, the overall quality of the whole batch of children that have registered themselves each year was considered byparing them with the year¡¯s first examinee. Each year the first examinee would always be a certain special someone or from a very influential family. This naturally meant they had a very good potential and so they have unknowingly be a benchmark that the examiners used each year topare with other examinees. ¡­.. The boy walked through the corridor and he looked at the long corridor. He felt something was wrong and from the folktales of his previous life that he had heard, if something felt wrong, them something was surely wrong. He knew this and so he observed the surrounding carefully. Soon, he found a weird tile and made a mental note of it. He observed each and everything and every nook and cranny to not miss out anything. After confirming that he knew pretty much everything about the corridor and nothing else was wrong, he moved to the next testing facility. He entered the next test room and found himself in front of ady in a kimono sitting on a mat in front of a small table inside a traditional Japanese looking room. Thedy gestured him to sit and he did so. He sat cross legged opposite to her. Thedy asked in a gentle tone ¡°How many odd things did you find while entering this room, starting all the way from the ck metallic door.¡± The boy panicked a little. He thought ¡®Oi, what the fuck? I was supposed to be so observant? Fuck!¡¯ He very soonposed himself and looked at thedy dead in the eye. His blue pupils started rotating as he looked into the eyes of thedy. Soon, he smiled and answered ¡°26.¡± Thedy was shocked by his spot on answer. The answer he gave was correct and there were only 26 odd things all throughout. The silver haired boy previously had given almost a correct answer to her and she had considered him a genius but now the ck haired boy in front of her seemed even better than that. She also noticed the change of his pupils while he looked at her. She made a mental note of it and she remembered that there were individuals in this world with certain unique abilities. The boy in front of her must be having the same, she thought and calmed down. Soon she said to him in a neutral tone ¡°How many tiles were there in the corridor before you entered this room?¡± ¡°1203.¡± ¡°What seemed out of ce?¡± ¡°The 327th tile at the bottom starting from thest test room¡¯s exit was tilted at a 15¡ã to the left aspared to the other tiles.¡± Thedy was very surprised. She didn¡¯t know if he was really a genius or it was because of his ability but in any case, he was a rare talent to find. The boy in front of her gave all correct answers and they were even better than the silver haired boy from before, she thought. Though, the silver haired boy seemed much better to her in overall terms as she could tell that he was giving all those answers due to his superior observational skills and not due to some special ability like the ck haired boy in front of her. In any case, it was none of her business to judge the boy sitting in front of her¡¯s character or pry into his secrets. She was an examiner, she only needed answers to her questions. She said to him gently ¡°Congrattions. You have passed. You may enter to the door on your left.¡± The boy nodded and left. Thedy looked at him again and she subconsciously thought of the silver haired boy to be a little better as he was polite enough to thank her and also seemed very cheery and easy to get along with unlike the ck haired one in front of her who looked very serious, unlike his young age. She shook her head and waited for the next examinee toe. ¡­.. ¡°¡­now pick three cards and tell me what they mean.¡± The ck haired boy picked up the cards and then looked at the old man¡¯s eyes. His pupils rotated once again and he said with a smile ¡°The carnal fire is hard to extinguish, the river of blood is flowing uncontrobly, reaching the heavens and stopping it is the only option left.¡± The old man was shocked. What the boy said was he was thinking a second ago! Did that mean the boy could look in the future? The old man made a mental note. He then said with a neutral tone ¡°Go to the door on your left.¡± Chapter 79 Entrance Test (4) ¡°Go to the door on your left.¡± The boy nodded and left. The old man then thought ¡®It seems I need to bring this to the Principal¡¯s notice. We have had many cases of such individuals who had innate special abilities, some became great figures and some even massacred a whole bunch of people. It is a double edged sword and we need to be careful about it. If we nurture the children well at the early age, it will benifit not only the child but also the rest of the world. A child with such potential is surely special.¡¯ Though he thought that, he had subconsciously, like all the other examinerspared this boy to the silver haired boy from before. He actually thought highly of the silver haired boy as he didn¡¯t use any special ability and it was his ownprehension ability which made him pass the test. The silver haired boy¡¯sprehension ability was on par with that of an elite and he was sure to reach greater heights but, This ck haired boy used some ability and got the correct answer in a test which was for the measurement of one¡¯sprehension ability. He didn¡¯tprehend one single thing. He had actually failed this test. Thus he was asked to go to the door on his left instead of right. Though that was the case, him failing this test was a special case and that needed to be brought to light. The exams were fair. ¡­.. ¡°Enter the dimensional gate. You¡¯ll need to survive there for 35 days to pass. Though the more you stay, the more is your score. The highest you can score is 100 which means you¡¯ll be there for a 100 days. After a 100 days you¡¯ll be directly teleported outside. If you feel it is unbearable for you to survive, tear the slip and you¡¯ll be teleported out and the number of days you survive would be your score.¡± The ck haired boy nodded and entered the gate. After his eyes faced an intense sh of light,he found himself in the middle of a desert with high temperature. After choosing a direction to go in, he started walking in the direction warily. Not even a few seconds passed and he heard a faint sound. HISSSSSS! Before even realising what happened, his body maneuvered itself into performing a quick and effective dodge andnded a few metres away from his previous position. He realised that his unique ability [Danger Detection] had been activated and he thus quickly used another of his unique ability [10s Super Reflex] to dodge the attack of what seemed to be a snake like beast. After dodging it, he quickly cast a wind spell and ran away from where he was as soon as possible. He used the rank 1 spell ¡®Move¡¯ and he moved the air surrounding him and made it carry himself along with it quickly. It cost him a little bit of spiritual power but not too much as he was a rank 2 and using a rank 1 spell was easy. After getting away from the snake and to a certain distance, he looked at the ce he ran away from. He could see a silhouette of a giant snake. It seemed to being closer but the speed was not too high. He breathed a sigh of relief and went around looking for shelter. He had to survive 100 days here and it definitely wasn¡¯t easy. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was talking to his mother and big sister while sleeping on theirps. While keeping the talk going on, he started fondling his mother¡¯s big breasts. Lilith looked at him with a smile but didn¡¯t say anything and let him do as he pleased. Lucy didn¡¯t mind it either and their talk continued. After fondling Lilith¡¯s tits for a while, Lith removed her boobs out of her dress and as he did that, they started jiggling as they no longer had a bra supporting them. Lith looked at the scene with a smile and then started sucking on one of Lilith¡¯s nipple and yed with the other. Lith sucked milk out of Lilith¡¯s big breasts and also was listening to the conversation. Lilith caressed Lith¡¯s hair while breastfeeding him. Lucy continued to talk with Lilith. Lith started getting a boner after a while and he looked at his big sister and said with a smile ¡°Big sis, I haven¡¯t had a release in 100 days, you know? *wink* ¡° Lucy looked at him with a neutral face and saw his smile. She didn¡¯t reply to him and started removing his pants. After his pants were down, she pulled his underwear down and his shaft stood in front of her eyes, high and mighty. It was twitching and also seemed to be very hard, indicating he really didn¡¯t have any release. Lucy got on her knees and bent down and took Lith¡¯s cock in her mouth. She started lubricating it fully. She licked his shaft from the tip all the way to the bottom. After getting everything coated in her saliva and making it well lubricated, she started bobbing her head up and down. Lilith looked at this scene with an amused expression. ¡®Ara, seems like my teasing has made sweetie bolder¡­fufufu¡¯ Lilith looked at Lucy and said with a teasing look ¡°Sweetie, share some with mama too, okay? I also want to taste the 100 days old thick semen of my baby.¡± Lucy¡¯s face flushed a little but she didn¡¯t reply to her and continued with her work. Lilith chuckled at it and said ¡°Dear, make sure to rx your throat and don¡¯t try to hurt yourself by deepthroating him okay? It¡¯s a very big size for your small mouth.¡± ¡®Hey! Why are you giving me instructions about it like this is nothing but a trivial matter. how are you not embarrassed even a little, mama?¡¯ Lucy thought to herself and looked at Lilith. She didn¡¯t reply to her again but followed her instructions. Lilith chuckled at her behaviour and continued ruffling Lith¡¯s hair while he sucked her milk. ¡°Mhm, big sis, I am almost there. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± Lith said after getting himself a blowjob for around ten minutes. Lucy after hearing it was starting to have second thoughts. ¡®Will I really be able to swallow it all?¡¯ Lucy thought to herself and she was now chickening out a little. She looked at her mother to get a little confidence but Lilith only gave her a smirk and made her feel even more nervous. Lucy made up her mind. She took Lith¡¯s shaft out of her mouth and wiped her mouth with her sleeves. She then got up and pushed her mother aside from where she was sitting and put Lith¡¯s head on herp and took out her tits for him to suck milk from. She still had milking out from them. Lilith chuckled looking at her daughter chickening out. She didn¡¯t call her out for it as it was only natural that she would be a little afraid to do so. Lucy wasn¡¯t experienced like her and she knew this. She went over towards Lith¡¯s crotch area and got down to giving him a blowjob and continuing from where Lucy left off. Lith didn¡¯t mind much about anything. He sucked milk from his sister¡¯s big breasts and let his mother do her thing. He too knew Lucy was inexperienced and he didn¡¯t tease her for that. Lilith, with her skillful tongue, started twirling it around Lith¡¯s tip and bobbed her head up and down quickly. She made a suction force act on Lith¡¯s dick via her mouth and Lith felt so much pleasure that he almost climaxed. Lith looked at his mother and said ¡°Hey, mama. Slow down a bit will you.¡± Lilith looked at Lith with her eyes while continuing the blowjob. She didn¡¯t reply to him and only smirked while sucking him off. She then took his shaft all the way in her mouth and deepthroated him. She also made sure to keep using her tongue and making a suction force to make him feel more pleasure. Lith couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. He held his big sister¡¯s waist tightly and thrusted his hips upwards and hid his face in her big sister¡¯s embrace and released a muffled groan. ¡°Mhffm¡± Lith shot his seeds in his mother¡¯s mouth and Lilith expertly swallowed it. He came much longer than he has ever before and waves of semen kept gushing out of his dick in Lilith¡¯s mouth. Lilith, like an expert, first took the semen in her mouth and her cheeks puffed up. She then swallowed it as more semen kepting in her mouth and maintained that puffed up cheeks look. She finally, swallowed almost enough to not have her cheeks look puffy. She removed her mouth from his shaft and went towards her daughter. Lucy looked at her mother swallowing like an expert. She didn¡¯t know wether she should be proud or embarrassed about it. She looked at her mothering towards her and she knew why she wasing here. Her face flushed hard. She wanted to run away to not feel embarrassed but Lith was currently hugging her tightly and was panting heavily in her embrace. She sighed and epted her fate. Lilith came to Lucy and lifted her chin and gave her a kiss. She poured Lith¡¯s seeds in her mouth and let her have a taste of it. Lucy epted it, albeit a bit shyly. She savoured the taste as it was a very good one for her. It tasted the same as her mother¡¯s love juices but it was much more stronger than her mother. Her mother¡¯s juices had a mild and sweet rosy vour and her little brother had a strong and wild rosy vour. Lilith broke the kiss and savoured the taste of her own son while her daughter did that too. They both closed their eyes and felt the taste. After half a minute or so, they both gulped at the same time. Lilith and Lucy both casted a cleaning spell in their mouth and Lilith casted one on her son¡¯s shaft too. They knew Lith wouldn¡¯t kiss them after they gave him a blowjob or had his seeds in their mouth. They didn¡¯t know why he hated to do that as he was okay to taste their juices but not his own self¡¯s seeds. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t ask him but simply followed along with his wishes. If he didn¡¯t like kissing them while they had his seeds, they would clean it. If he hated to have a taste of his own self, then so be it. They loved him and going along with his wishes like such wasn¡¯t too much for them. It was just a small thing for both. Lith recovered from the heavenly feeling he just felt a few minutes ago. It was too good. He hadn¡¯t had anyone or anything touch his little brother in a 100 days and now it all erupted in one go and the expert techniques of his mother were too much for him to handle and so, he felt so much more pleasure than he had ever felt before during that one moment. He got up and went towards his mother. He said with a smile ¡°Thankyou, mom. It felt amazing.¡± ¡°Hey, it was me who did most of the job!¡± Lucy said from the side and pouted. ¡°Yes, yes, big sis, thanks to you too.¡± He then went to her and kissed on her cheeks. ¡°My mouth is clean, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucy said. She didn¡¯t realise it but she had started to get bolder like her mother and little brother subconsciously. He went to his mother and gave her a kiss too. He didn¡¯t do it before because he thought they still had some remnants of his seeds and he didn¡¯t want to taste it but now that Lucy said she was clean then his mother too would be clean, he guessed and did it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in the bedroom. I want to watch the new episodes of the anime that I left off.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­.only an hour and a half had passed in the real world and not 100 days. There are not any new episodes, you know?¡± Lilith said while chuckling. ¡°Ah, right. I forgot about it. Anyway, let¡¯s go and sleep then.¡± Lith took their hands and walked with them downstairs. He didn¡¯t even wait for them to tuck their big breasts in their dress or pull up his own pants. He forgot about it too and walked in the castle like an exhibitionist. Lilith of course knew that he forgot and she simply casted an invisibility spell on them while they walked so the maids and servants don¡¯t notice them. They reached the bedroom and removed whatst clothing they had on them and slept on the bed. Lith was in the middle with his back facing his mother. He was holding his big sister who was facing him. Lucy too held Lith and Lilith from the side wrapped her long arms around both of them. They slept in such a nice and warm position together happily. ¡­.. ¡°FUCK! ISN¡¯T THIS TOO MUCH! FUCKKK!¡± A ck haired boy cursed while running away from a group of big centipedes who were crawling towards him at a crazy speed. The boy thought while running from them that these survival ins shouldn¡¯t be so difficult, should they? There were supposed to be low level creatures which could be dealt with by rank 1 or rank 2s. They shouldn¡¯t be so high level for such low ranks, should they? He had such thoughts while he cursed outwardly and ran with all his might. It had only been 4 days and he had gotten attacked by many creatures. These centipedes were the highest ranks he hade across yet. He didn¡¯t know if his luck was shit or it was the academy that was unfair. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t give up as it would make him aughing stock in front of his father and whole family to whom he said that he would surprise them with the exam results. It had only been 4 days and he needed to preserve for 96 more days. What the boy didn¡¯t know was that it was so challenging in this dimension because he had failed theprehension test. Each test students fail, the next test would gradually get more difficult for them. It was a rule set by the academy. The students would either preserve in these difficult tests and prove themselves or they would just keep on failing and give up. The academy needed high grade talents and not students who would give up in the face of difficulties. The difficult they set in a test wasn¡¯t too much for a 13 year old to handle but it wasn¡¯t too less either. If they passed in the difficult test, their uing tests would be much easier. The examinees who failed in one test, got the next one as difficult, if they passed it, they would get normal tests from the next time onwards but if they failed, they would keep getting more and more difficult tests. This was the academy being fair in their testing and judging. The examinees just needed to redeem themselves in the difficult test and prove their worth to the academy. The ck haired boy had failed theprehension test and he didn¡¯t know about it. This was the reason he was having so much trouble to survive over here. ¡°Huff¡­Huff¡­fucking finally! Ahhhh¡­I have finally shook them off my trail. What the fuck is the use of unique abilities when there is someone of such a high rank present. It is nothing but a load of crap in front of absolute power! Ugh! I need to get stronger or I would die and I would die once again in this life without providing justice to everyone properly! I need to be stronger and more powerful! Ah yes, I know how to do that. I¡¯ll think about it again after the test.¡± The ck haired boy said to himself while panting. Heter found for shelter and hid himself there. ¡ª- A/N: To all who were asking about Yuri and other stuff in the novel. Let me tell you few things first. There would be Yuri among thedies who are rted to the mc but it isn¡¯t like lovers. It¡¯s just because they want to let themselves off and they haven¡¯t found a partner yet. They don¡¯t want just any male inside them, if it is not the right one, which in this novel, would be mc. In short, yuri would be present but it isn¡¯t done like lovers. Thedies are all straight and not bisexual or lesbians who are rted to the mc and they only do it to let themselves off as they haven¡¯t found the mc yet. Otherwise, this novel would¡¯ve been in the LGBT+ category. I don¡¯t hate LGBT stuff but I don¡¯t like it either and so I¡¯ll only write about it when I feel like it. Other times,dies who are into anyone else except for mc wouldn¡¯t be given too much screen time. They would be given a little but not too much. I¡¯ll add warning beforehand. There definitely would not be any form of yaoi, ntr, r*pe(though reverse r*pe andori is a possibility) and that¡¯s pretty much it. To discuss more, join discord. Chapter 80 Combat Test Tournament Abx World Academy, Espat. Inside the test room. A ck haired teen appeared out of thin air in the well lit room. His clothes were tattered, his hair disheveled, there were blood stains everywhere on him and his whole body seemed pale. The examiner looked at him and said in a neutral tone ¡°Congrattions. You have passed. Thest test would be the Combat Test Tournament. It¡¯ll be 15 dayster. Goodluck.¡± After the examiner said that, the ck haired boy vanished from the spot. The examiner had been watching the boy and a few others. He was incharge of examining the students who had failed theprehension test and out of all the students who had gone to the other dimension, only this ck haired boy seemed extraordinary to him. The examiner had noticed everything that the boy did, from the way he used his abilities, ran from strong creatures and whatever things he muttered in those 100 days. The examiner wrote some things on a paper and folded and put it inside an envelope. He sealed it with a special seal and then moved towards a corner of the room. He put the letter in a letter box. The letter box seemed like an ordinary red box ced on a table in a corner. After the letter was sent in the box, the box made a ding sound and went silent again. The examiner thought to himself ¡®I¡¯ve recorded everything there was to it about the boy and sent it to the administrative office. Phew, such a hectic day. This boy was in so much trouble and why did he have to fight monsters for no reason. He ran from stronger ones and stupidly fought the weaker ones. Because of him I had to watch his every fight and record every detail about him. Sigh, this was so tiring. Why couldn¡¯t he be like the other students who came here after failing theprehension test. Why didn¡¯t he just give up after passing or hid for 100 days correctly. The exam was only about surviving and not fighting. Ugh, whatever, there are more students that I need to check on now.¡¯ The examiner then sat on his seat and waited for other examinees toe. ¡­.. 15 days passed. The examinations was done in full swing. Each day about a 750,000 candidates would be tested. The examiners would conduct their exams day and night all day for four days straight. Each examiner would do a 12 hour shift to ensure that candidates got the full attention of the examiner. It was tiring on the examiners but thankfully there were many testing rooms and many examiners to conduct the exam. There were around a 1000 examiners who conducted one 12 hour shift. Each examiner had to go through around 700-800 students everyday in their shift. It was tiring on them but they managed it well as they were all high ranks and such work would only happen during these times of the year. They also got bonus for it, so all was good. There was a break on the 5th, 10th and the 16th day. The administration of the academy along with the help of examiners, went over the list of candidates that were of a high potential. After 4 days around 3 million+ students were tested which was approximately one third of the total candidates that registered. The academy went over the test results of these three million candidates on the rest day and sorted out the ones with the highest scores. These students were the ones that would be allowed to take part in the Combat Test Tournament. The academy wanted students with an overall high potential in all fields and if some students failed in some tests, they wouldn¡¯t let those students take thebat test as even if they had highbat abilities, it wouldn¡¯t matter because their overall potential is low, thereby making them seem ordinary. The academy also had to send the scores of the test result of those who failed, to the respective candidates. These candidates could take these test results and use it as a reference of their abilities while applying for other academies. The other academies all considered Abx¡¯s test scores are 100% valid and they didn¡¯t doubt it as they knew that their testing was very efficient and the best in the world. If the test scores are high, they would ept students without even testing them and if they are moderate or low, they would first test them for themselves and see if they are worthy to be taken in or not. Some could also pay money and directly get into other elite academies apart from Abx. There were many types of academies avable to get into if Abx didn¡¯t take them in. There were local, state, country and international level academies all over the world. The students had many doors open to them if Abx didn¡¯t take them in and so nobody was left without any education. The graduation criteria, academic years and number of semesters and all, varied from academy to academy. Abx had one of the strictest criteria for graduation and examinations but it also had the most rxed semesters and sybus. The students are happy in their 5 years stay in the academy and give those strict exams and graduate with a high rank with no problems. The academy also had the highest number of graduates each year even though it had the world¡¯s most strict criteria for graduating. To be a rank 6 in five years was not easy. On an average, in five years, a person in the world would only be around rank 3 or 4. Being a rank 6 was only done by geniuses and the most elite kids in the world. Abx took pride in this as even the children that get expelled from their academy for not meeting the criteria are around rank 4 at the lowest. If a student fails to be a rank 6 after 5 years, he would be given an extra year to make up for it and if he failed in that, he would be expelled. Thus, even the failures of Abx were above average in the whole world and were respected by everyone. Abx World Academy was almost done with their examinations and only the final one was left. It was the Combat Test Tournament. After testing over 10 million students, only a million have been selected for the final round. Among these one million students, only 10,000 would get a chance to be in the academy. These 10,000 students would get alloted to their ssrooms depending upon their rank in the tournament and their treatment would also vary. The high ranking students would naturally be given more benefits and so, everyone in the tournament took the fights seriously. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was currently sitting and having his breakfast. He was having miso soup with tofu, salmon, rice and tamagoyaki with some pickles on the side. He was eating a traditional Japanese breakfast but here in this world it was from the cuisines of the beastkins. The beastkins were demi-humans since birth. They were half beast and half human all their lives. They live majorly in Elven Continent. They used to live in Human Continent but the humans loathed these half beasts and half humans type creatures and killed them whenever they found them and so these beastkins were on a decline. ording to the tales of the beastkins, their ancestor called Yamamoto Sakaguchi united them and left with every possible demi-human out of the Human Continent and into the Elven Continent, which was just North of the Human Continent in the Eastern part of the world. The Elves were a very tolerant race and they didn¡¯t mind the beastkins migrating in their continent. The beastkins found a ce for themselves in the Elven Continent and lived there from then on. From pictures of their cities that Lith found online, he guessed that one of the Earthling had reincarnated into the body of the demi-human and from there on, he lead them to such a prosperity. From his name alone, he guessed that he was from Japan back on Earth. In any case, Sakaguchi had done a great deed for an entire race. He was an Emperor rank and he looked after the beastkins. He still lived to this day. The cities of beastkins had Japanese architecture and their whole race followed Japanese culture. Everything rted to Japan in this world came from them. Lith while eating the tamogoyaki with his chopsticks thought ¡®How did the beastkins adapt to the mild tastes of food? Shouldn¡¯t they be craving for foods with strong vour and meat constantly? Japanese cuisine has a wide variety of foods and it is not focused too much on meat like the English cuisine. Whatever, it¡¯s their choice. Oh right, thanks Sakaguchi for your hardwork. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat ramen, hahaha.¡¯ Lith had small talks with himself in his mind. He didn¡¯t miss Earth too much as everything from back there was present here and that too, it was more advanced or much better. He really liked eating food. It tastes good, it brought back memories and he would get to know about the various people and culture in this world by just having a taste of the food. Just by having a traditional Japanese breakfast, he got to know about the whole Japanese and beastkin culture over here. Food was a good way of knowing the world more and also his fellow Earthlings. He looked at his side while eating food and found his mother doing his big sister¡¯s hair in front of a dressing table. He smiled and continued to eat his food. He had almost finished his food and was about to reach for thest piece of salmon when his registration badge which he wore on his chest started to tick and a monotonous voice starteding out of it ¡°Dear Candidates, the Combat Test Tournament would start in 3 hours. You would be teleported to the academy grounds and would have to stay there until the end of the tournament. Goodluck on your test.¡± Lilith and Lucy looked at the badge on Lith¡¯s chest and Lith too looked at it. Lucy shifted her gaze and said to Lith with a smile ¡°Goodluck, dear.¡± ¡°I still have 3 hours. Stop saying it like I am leaving now, big sis.¡± Lith said with a smile. ¡°Fufufu¡­3 hours aren¡¯t too big of a deal, baby. Anyway, let¡¯s get you ready.¡± Lilith added. Lith finished hisst bite of salmon and got up and went to Lilith to get dressed. ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Lenz City. On one corner of the big sky ind, there was an arena which could fit around a 100,000 spectators easily. It was in an oval shape. In the middle of it, there was a t ground and around the t ground was a green translucent barrier. This was barrier to protect the spectators and also acted as a circle to trap the souls of the people who die during the fight and get resurrected by the officialster on. The whole arena was pretty much empty. There were only around 2000 people who were sitting and waiting. At a corner of the arena, a blondedy with blue eyes wearing a majestic white and golden robe was sitting. Beside her sat an ordinary lookingdy with light brown hair and eyes. The blondedy said to thedy beside her ¡°Sel, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Okay, madam.¡± Sel said and did some things on a tablet screen she was holding. Soon, on the training grounds, magical spatial fluctuations ured and shes of light were seen. Out of those lights, figures of thirteen year old childrens came into view. They were the selected candidates for the Combat Test Tournament. In only a few minutes, the arena ground was filled with 1,000,000 students. The blondedy looked at the sea of examinees and was in search of a particr candidate. She soon found the familiar silver haired boy with purple eyes. She noticed that the cross earring he was wearing was still present. This cross gave her a feeling that she was standing before the Heavenly Emperor. It radiated his aura and she made a guess that it was made by him and gifted to the Vampire Queen for her son. Why he did that, she didn¡¯t understand and it wasn¡¯t her business to pry into it. She smiled looking at him and she was hoping to see how he would perform inbat. ¡­.. A silver haireddy wearing ck sunsses walked near the blondedy. She was wearing a sports bra, a jacket which was open and revealed her t stomach which had signs of abs which didn¡¯t make her look too muscr but only fit and lean. She wore ck leggings and ck shoes. A little area above her ankle was shown and overall, she looked very hot in such an outfit. She reached the blondedy and sat beside her and wrapped one of her arm around the blondedy¡¯s shoulder and said in her melodious and sweet tone ¡°Yo Emmy, who you looking at? Did you finally find a boy toy for yourself this year? Hahahaha¡± Chapter 81 Combat Test Tournament Begins ¡°Yo Emmy, who you looking at? Did you finally find a boy toy for yourself this year? Hahahaha¡± ¡°Arya, we aren¡¯t friends for you to talk like that and I am the Principal. Please behave yourself.¡± Emilia said in her gentle tone. ¡°Boo! So boring you are, Emmy. Hey Sel, why does your boss deny being my friend?¡± Arya looked at the light brown haireddy and asked. The light brown haireddy, Sel, looked at Emilia with a neutral face and then at Arya and said in a neutral tone ¡°Because miss Arya and madam are not friends. They are bestfriends.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hahahaha. Emmy, Sel is as fun as always even though she is twice as serious as you.¡± Aryaughed and pulled Emilia closer to her. ¡°Sigh. Arya please behave, we are in public and there are children and staff watching us.¡± ¡°So you are not denying that we are bestfriends, right?¡± Arya smirked and asked. Emilia got out of her hold and said in all seriousness ¡°I don¡¯t even know you and we are not friends. Also, Miss Arya Relgar, I have called you here for business, please be serious.¡± ¡°Ah right! It¡¯s about a boy who shares the same hair as me, where is he?¡± Arya said cheerfully. Emilia gave up in wanting Arya to be serious and pointed towards where Lith was. Arya looked at Lith and said ¡°Hmm, his hair colour isn¡¯t like mine. Mine has a bluish hue to it just like my eye colour. Emmy are you getting senile with your age, can you not even look that he doesn¡¯t have the same bluish tinum silver hair like me.¡± Veins popped on Emilia¡¯s forehead. She looked at Arya and said with an angry tone ¡°I am not senile. Also, I only said he has silver hair and didn¡¯t mention that it is the same as yours.¡± Arya looked at Emilia¡¯s reaction and smirked. ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Emmy you are getting senile with your age and are forgetting things easily. You clearly told me that he has the same hair as me.¡± Arya said and provoked Emilia once again. Emilia burst into anger and said yelling ¡°WHO¡¯S SENILE, YOU STUPID LIZARD! DAMN YOU!¡± She got up and got into an attacking postion. Many pairs of wings spread out from her back and they were also very colourful. Sel from the other side simply got up and went behind her madam. She put her arms under her madam¡¯s armpits and held her back. ¡°Hahahahaha. Emmy it¡¯s sure fun to provoke you. Anyway, didn¡¯t you say people are watching? What is this behaviour, Miss Emilia Liwet?¡± Aryaughed and in the end gave a smirk to Emilia and said. Emilia realised her blunder and quickly retracted her wings. She then sat back down calmly and tried topose herself. She looked at Lith and said with her gentle tone as if the previous incident didn¡¯t happen ¡°He is very pure and innocent. His overall ability is also very good. Hisprehension ability was top notch. He probably would be 1st in that test had it not been for a boy from the demon¡¯s lust family. He also preserved and survived well in the survival test and his willpower is very strong. Because of his superior observational ability, he avoided all strong beasts and he didn¡¯t fight even once. We do not know about hisbat powers and during this test, we¡¯ll know about it. He is the only Vampire Prince in the world and there shouldn¡¯t be any harm done to him. We do not want to provoke the Vampire Queen at any cost. The previous Vampire King was killed by her and the Dragon Emperor of your race was also beaten to half death and only spared because of the request from the Dragon Empress. We mustn¡¯t provoke the Vampire Queen. I being a Principal, am not eligible to take him as my personal student. I want you to take him as your student. You¡¯ll be the incharge of his ss and also the Club advisor for whatever Club he joins. Of course, your pay would be high but I know it doesn¡¯t matter to you. So, Arya..¡± Emilia looked at Arya and said with a very serious expression ¡°¡­I cannot make any promises to you but I can for sure say that it will definitely help you with yourst step.¡± Arya got serious when Emilia said thest sentence. She looked at Emilia in her eyes and asked ¡°Emilia, even if it helps me as you say, I wouldn¡¯t take him under me if he doesn¡¯t do well. I am here to groom and teach students and not babysit them.¡± Emilia smiled and said with her gentle and sweet tone ¡°Of course. But I do believe that he¡¯ll do good.¡± Arya nodded her head and once again wrapped her arms around Emilia¡¯s shoulder. Emilia got annoyed and removed her hand from her shoulder. Arya once again put it back there. Emilia said in an annoyed tone ¡°Stupid lizard! Get away!¡± ¡°Sel, what is wrong with your madam? Why does she act like how a stupid teenager would act in front of her crush.¡± ¡°Madam has not gotten any form of love before. She also has no experience in being intimate or close to anyone. Miss Arya¡¯s behaviour makes madam feel shy and embarrassed due to that and this is the reason of such a behaviour from her.¡± ¡°OOOOH! Right! right! Makes sense. I think I should even give some kisses to her. Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°SEL! ARYA!¡± Emilia looked at her secretary and shouted. She was her boss, you know? Why was her own secretary not on her own side? She was angry with this fact. Emilia didn¡¯t even think that her own secretary insulted her and exposed her in front of her. She was only angry because Sel wasn¡¯t on her side and was teaming up with Arya to bully her. ¡°Stupid Lizard, let me go!¡± Emilia struggled to get the arm of Arya out of her shoulder. ¡°Emmy, if you struggle more, I¡¯ll kiss you in front of Sel. If you struggle even more than that, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Arya smiled and said to Emilia. She then leaned closer to Emilia and whispered something in her ear. Emilia¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato when she heard Arya¡¯s whispers. She gave up struggling and stayed still like an obedient kitten. She was scared of what Arya would do to her and thus chose to give up. She then muttered softly ¡°B-but¡­.I-I am the P-Principal!¡± Arya leaned closer to Emilia¡¯s ear and let out a hot breath. Emilia shivered from such an action. Arya then said in a sweet whisper ¡°That only makes it even more fun.¡± Emilia¡¯s face flushed. Her face was burning and she was very embarrassed. She didn¡¯t say anything anymore and quietly looked at the arena. Sel from the side was also a little red. She had a high rank and could easily hear whatever Arya had said to Emilia. She too was embarrassed just from listening to Arya¡¯s words but she didn¡¯t say anything and maintained a calm face. She tried her best to look professional but her red ears and cheeks gave them away. Sel then took out her tablet and tapped on it a few times. ¡­.. Ding! ¡°Attention candidates. Your registration badges would now disy the area where you need to fight your opponent and also the estimated time for the match. Until then, you have to stay in the waiting area. Refreshments and food would be provided. There are restrooms and also ces where you can sleep and rx. You will be staying here until the end of the tournament and those who have been disqualified would be sent out immediately. Your registration badges would have your overall score. You can use this as a report card and as a reference for your abilities to the other academies if you fail. There will be screens in the waiting area that would state what match is ongoing. There are 10 arenas in total. They are named as Arena A, B, C upto J. Each arena has 10 stages avable for you to fight. The stages have their number. Such as A-1, A-2, A-3 etc. There will be instructors avable around you to guide you. Make sure to follow the instructions given by the instructors when you are in the waiting area. Only the top 10,000 would be admitted in the academy, so do your best. Goodluck.¡± After a ding sound was heard, a monotonous voice was heard all over the arena. Each candidate heard it loud and clear. The candidates then saw the change on their badges. All had the number zero written in red at both the top and the bottom of the ck screen indicating that no fight was going on and no estimated time was present. The candidates were all led to the waiting area and after an hour, the fights had started. 200 candidates were fighting at a time. There was only 10 minutes given for them to defeat their opponents. If they couldn¡¯t, the win or loss would be decided by the number of points they had. The refree gave them the points by noticing the overall damage done. The one who had the highest point would win. It would mean that one has done more damage than the other. Lith was sitting at a table and he looked at his badge. It was written as 543 and the estimated time was 27 minutes. He noticed a personing towards him. It was a ck haired boy with ck eyes. Lith realised who it was. It was Dennis Drac. Dennis walked towards Lith and saw him sitting at an empty table. He said to him ¡°Hey dude, can I sit here with you? Or is it upied?¡± Lith was surprised as to why Dennis didn¡¯t recognise him but then he quickly recalled the bracelet he was wearing. He looked at the ck bracelet in his hand and smiled. This bracelet was an artifact given to him by Lucy. It would make people unable to recognise him. If they looked at Lith, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that he was the Vampire Prince or the son of the Vampire Queen. His face was very simr to his mother and if people had seen the Vampire Queen¡¯s portrait, they could make it out that Lith was indeed the Vampire Prince. So, this bracelet made people below Emperor rank, unable to rte him as the Vampire Prince even if they have met him before like Dennis. There was also another thing. People at a certain radius would always be under the effect of the bracelet. If Lith said that he was Lith Evure, nobody would think that he was from n Evure of the Vampires. Most people didn¡¯t know the Royal n¡¯s name and even if someone did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rte Lith to the n. The radius was very big. The whole Sky Ind was under it¡¯s effect. Only three people were an exception. They were the staff of the academy. One of them being the Principal, Emilia Liwet. Chapter 82 Combat Test Tournament (3) ¡°Hey dude, can I sit here with you? Or is it upied?¡± ¡°Take a seat.¡± Lith said to Dennis after his confusion was gone. ¡°Thanks man. By the way, I am Dennis.¡± Dennis said after sitting down. He started cutting his steak and looked at Lith and introduced himself a little. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Lith.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. ¡°Lith? Damn, you have the same name as that of his highness the Prince.¡± Dennis said in amazement while chewing onto his medium rare steak. ¡°Do I? Why do you call him so respectfully even though you are so far away from him.¡± Lith asked, a little interested. ¡°Oh well, you see, we are instructed by our parents to not take the names of the people from the Royal n and call them with respect even if we are outside.¡± Dennis said while sipping on some blood. ¡°So you are forced to respect them?¡± ¡°No. We are not forced. We do it willingly. I actually respect her majesty the Queen and her highness the Princess a lot. Without the Queen, we wouldn¡¯t be a main race and without her highness the Princess, we would have many problems in everyday life. Also she was the one who promoted my n to a Duke one, so yeah I guess?¡± ¡°So you are from a Duke n.¡± ¡°Ah shit! Hey pretend I didn¡¯t say anything okay? It was nothing but a slip of tongue!¡± Dennis said hurriedly. ¡°Toote. Which Duke n are you from?¡± Lith said with a smile. ¡°Sigh. Please keep it a secret. It¡¯ll be troublesome if word got out that I am from a Duke n. There¡¯s no point in hiding it from you now. I am from n Drac.¡± Dennis went through a series of emotions and said. Lith was internallyughing. This guy, he is still very unrestrained. He thought to himself. ¡°Nice. Now what about the Prince? You didn¡¯t talk about him.¡± Lith said while supporting his chin with his hand. ¡°Oh, the Prince, hmm, I¡¯ve talked to him once. He seems a pretty chill guy. He was actually very knowledgeable. I naturally respect him for that and I don¡¯t really feel bad about it. So yeah, just like me, everyone in the Vampire Society respect the Royal n from the bottom of their heart even if they haven¡¯t met or seen the people from the n. Just from the fact that the Queen protects us all, it is enough.¡± Dennis finished his steak and the blood drink he had on the side. He said after gulping down the blood ¡°I don¡¯t like this blood drink. It is clearly blood but it tastes like orange juice. Just where the fuck did they make it from?¡± Lith was amused by Dennis¡¯s ability to change topics. He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. He thought of introducing himself to Dennis as the Prince but now that he asked about himself so much, he felt a bit embarrassed in doing so. He would reveal himself the next time he met so that no one would feel awkward. ¡­.. Lith was walking towards the stage where he needed to fight. There were monitors and sign boards everywhere to talk about the directions and instructors were present at certain intervals too. He found his stage to fight pretty easily. Hisbat stage was H-8 and once he reached, he found his opponent already waiting for him. Lith walked opposite to him with a neutral face. The refree looked at him and gestured for him to stand at a certain spot. Lith followed the instructions. The refree said ¡°You have 10 minutes. You can fight without holding back. The one who does more damage on their opponent, wins.¡± After saying that he raised his hand up and dropped it and said loudly ¡°FIGHT!¡± Lith¡¯s opponent dashed towards him. He yelled ¡°Water Cage!¡± A square cage of water was made out of thin air and trapped Lith in it. Lith looked calmly at his opponent. He had ten years of battle experience. Beaten to near death everyday by his big sister now seemed to show it¡¯s effect. He walked towards the cage and touched one of the bars made of water. The cage disintegrated into a pool of water and Lith pointed his index finger towards his opponent. The pool of water moved towards him and wrapped his opponent in it. The water nket which was wrapped on his opponent got tighter and tighter until SPLASH! A sshing sound was heard and the water nket dropped to the ground. After it dropped, there was not only water but also a pile of flesh and bones. He had smashed his opponent to meatpaste! The refree looked at Lith, bewildered. He was a little shocked. Every year there were prodigies but nobody seemed so effortless while fighting. Heposed himself and took out a tablet from his spatial ring. He tapped it a few times. He then got into the pile of flesh and blood and constructed a magic circle around it. Soon, it started to glow in a green colour and the flesh and blood started to integrate into each other and his opponent¡¯s body was restored. After a few more minutes, the body started to twitch and his opponent opened his eyes and looked around in panick and fear. The refree got back to his position and said loudly ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round.¡± Just as he said that, Lith¡¯s opponent¡¯s registration badge started to glow and the space around him fluctuated and he teleported out of the stage. Lith looked at the refree and said with a smile ¡°Thankyou.¡± and left the stage. He looked at his badge and the screen disyed 15789 on top and estimated time as ¡¯13:57:18¡ä on the bottom. The time was reducing with each second. The time was in hours:minutes:seconds format. He had a lot of time until his next round. He stretched and moved towards the waiting area once again to rx. ¡­.. In a corner of arena H. ¡°Hmm, Emmy, not bad, not bad. This boy seems strong. Alright, if he keeps winning like that ande in top 200, I¡¯ll take him as my personal student.¡± Arya said to Emilia while sitting beside her. ¡°See. I told you. He also has good manners and is not arrogant or haughty.¡± Emilia said with a smile. ¡°Miss Arya you want to be the teacher of ss A-1?¡± Sel from the side picked up the important bit and asked while nudging her sses up. ¡°Oops. Sel I sometimes wish you were as dumb as Emmy. But you are right. If I am to be a teacher for this year, I also need good pay and benefits heh heh heh.¡± Arya said and chuckled. Emilia was annoyed by Arya¡¯s insult which came at her every few minutes. She didn¡¯t say anything because it would only help Arya feel more amused by her reactions. She was a maturedy and she won¡¯t fall for such things, she thought. ¡°Miss Arya, madam is not as stupid as you think.¡± Sel said with a neutral tone and neutral face. ¡°Hey, Sel! She said dumb not stupid! And whose side are you on!¡± Emilia couldn¡¯t hold back this time and said to her secretary with an unhappy tone. ¡°So you admit you are dumb? Hahahaha.¡± Arya said andughed. ¡°Argh! You stinky reptile! I hate you! Hmph!¡± Emilia said grumpily and snorted. ¡°Gimme good benefits when I take him as a student okay? I¡¯ll be leaving then. I¡¯lle back during his next match. See ya!¡± Arya said and left after making enough fun of Emilia. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯ll be better if you never came back!¡± Emilia snorted once again. ¡°Madam you are missing the key point once again. Miss Arya said that she¡¯ll take him as a student and to give her more benefits. She already believes that the Vampire Prince would be in top 200. Miss Arya seems confident about it.¡± Emilia¡¯s eyes widened. Only now did she realise what Arya had said. Sheposed herself and got back to her serious professionaldy face and said ¡°It is only natural. You have seen it too right, Sel? That boy didn¡¯t even chant spells and I could feel it from here, the water element in the space around him move. What¡¯s more, they moved ording to his will and not due to chant. This only means one thing. He is a genius among geniuses and probably has the potential to be an Emperor rank easily. That stupid stinky lizard would clearly have felt it too.¡± ¡°But madam, do you really think he has such a high potential? The lust family boy, the Drac boy and the Novius boy seemed much more better than him. They could be an Emperor rank easily. I don¡¯t think the Vampire Prince has a potential like them.¡± Sel put out her honest thoughts. ¡°You are right, Sel. But you are missing a key thing. Did you forget whose son he actually is?¡± Emilia looked at Sel with a smile and said. It took a few seconds for Sel to realise what her madam had said. She then was surprised a little but still maintained her neutral face. She said ¡°I understand. I overlooked the fact that he is the son of a Supreme rank. He naturally would have the potential to be an Emperor rank easily. Madam is indeed not stupid.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Chapter 83 Combat Test Tournament (4) Lith was sitting on a chair and sipping on tea while listening to music through his headphones. He was thinking of a few things while listening to music. After a few minutes of this process, he sighed and closed his eyes, fully focusing on the music and rxing. His thoughts from before were revolving around a question and that was wether to do good in the test and get a high rank or not. He had full confidence in himself that he could win the tournament by just using a few magic spells. From his first opponent he got a general idea on how strong the others were in this tournament. The level of control of spiritual power, magical energy and spell casting was nothing but terrible in his eyes. Just one spell almost made his opponent use 5-10% of his total spiritual power, the magical energy around wasn¡¯t channeled properly into the spell and the spell casting itself was stupidlyplicated and terrible. The basic spell ¡®Water Cage¡¯ was chanted in such aplicated and terrible way. Lith used his opponent as a benchmark and he made an assumption that the most elite among these one million candidates who are giving this test should not have prowess more than that of a rank 3. The highest one could be is probably around rank 4 and not more than that. If he came across a person with rank 4 prowess, he would need to use atleast half of his potential to win and that was pretty much it. His spiritual power was very high. Having an all elemental affinity like his mother and big sister, he naturally had high spiritual power. The more elemental affinity one had, the more their spiritual power. For example an elite rank 1 with 6 elemental affinities would have twice the spiritual power than a rank 1 with only 3 affinities. He may also have it much more higher than a rank 2 with only 3 affinities. Same with Lith. Lith had twice the amount of spiritual power among the most elite in his own rank and his spiritual power could be rivalled amongst the average rank 4 or some low grade rank 5s. This meant, a battle of attrition would always be in Lith¡¯s favor as long as he fought with people from his own rank. His spiritual power would never be exhausted before his opponent¡¯s and he was for sure going to win in such a battle. Anyway, though it seemed like such an easy win, in real fights, that is, outside in this world, things weren¡¯t so easy. People had many artifacts and various hidden trump cards and winning a fight was never easy. Some might have an artifact that would constantly reimburse them with spiritual power and thus a battle of attrition would not be easy even for Lith. Lith knew all of these facts but currently he was in the academy entrance test where one couldn¡¯t use any form of artifact or external aid in the battle. It was only a test meant to be won by their ownbat potential. Thus, Lith had the confidence that he would for sure win the whole tournament if he wanted by only using half of his prowess. In the end, Lith made up his mind to be in top 200. Top 200 meant that he would be in the top ss of the whole Academy. There would be good benefits for him and he would also be allowed to skip sses. This was a good thing for him as sses which taught the basics were a waste of time for him. He could take up advance sses or just rx or wander around freely. He would also get more points per month and all in all, the benefits to be in the top ss were the best. Thus, he could either top the tournament or be in the top 200. He chose thetter as this would ensure that he didn¡¯t have too much attention on him. Though being the most elite ss, getting attention was inevitable but as long as there were 199 more of them apart from him, he could stilly low. He rested for a while and started walking towards the arena F-9 where his next match was. Only 5 minutes were left and by walking at a leisurely pace, he could reach there on time. ¡­.. A beautifuldy with bluish silver hair and blue eyes that seemed to contain the sky and the ocean alike, came running in her casual outfit which revealed her toned abdomen which didn¡¯t have abdominal muscles but was t and fit looking with a little bit of lines indicating that more workout would eventually lead to the abs showing. She was a fit and leandy with her curves not too big not too small and she was neither too thick nor too lean. She had a very perfect body and if she were ever to post her pictures online with a public profile, she would be a goddess of beauty in the eyes of many men and women alike. She would also be featured in the top 10 beauties of all time magazine and would be a top idol for everyone. Though that was the case, she was currently running towards yet another beauty who was on the same level as her if not above. The only difference being the other beauty had blonde hair and her overall curves were bigger than the silver haireddy and her blue eyes were a bit darker shade than the silver haireddy. The bluish silver hairdy reached the blondedy and gave her a tight hug and lifted her off the ground and made a few circles. ¡°Hey! Hey! Let me down! Let me down!¡± The blondedy shouted. ¡°Waa Emmy, did you gain a bit of weight? You seemed a little heavy to lift.¡± The bluish silver haireddy said with a smile in a cheerful tone. ¡°Stupid Lizard! We only met a few hours ago and how can you make such ament! Also, let me goooo!¡± The blondedy, that is, Emilia, shouted yet again. ¡°Such a bore. Tsk. Anyway, has the match begun?¡± The stupid lizard, aka Arya, said in her usual jolly voice. ¡°No, miss Arya. The match will start in 5 minutes. He is on his way right now.¡± The light brown haireddy, Sel, with an average face and curves wearing round sses like Emilia, said from the side. ¡°Woohoo! So nice! See Emmy, I¡¯ve be punctual hahahaha!¡± ¡°It was nothing but a coincidence. Stop calling yourself punctual. It is an insult to all the actual punctual people out there.¡± Emilia retorted in her sweet and gentle voice with her brows a bit furrowed. ¡°So serious as always.¡± Arya said with a smile and wrapped her arms around Emilia likest time. Emilia didn¡¯t try to resist as she knew it would be futile. She could only me herself for asking help from such an annoying person. She sighed thinking about it and couldn¡¯t me herself too much about it either. She was helpless as Arya was the only one who was the best person suitable for the job. She looked at her secretary, Sel and asked ¡°Who is the next opponent that he¡¯ll be having a match with this time?¡± ¡°A demi-human of Tiger tribe.¡± Sel said with a neutral tone and straight to the point. ¡°I see. Every year there are some candidates from the tiger tribe and have a good overall physical build, thereby letting them have a physical advantage over their opponents and can take up those with weak builds easily. They have the highest chances to get into the academy from the beastkin race but it seems that this year, the luck of this tiger tribe candidate is not good.¡± Emilia said and smiled. ¡°It is indeed his badluck. He would¡¯ve gotten into top 10,000. An automatic matchmaking done using variousplicated algorithms by the academy¡¯s system which had around a million candidates registered, but still to get him as his opponent in his second match, it is truly a misfortune for him.¡± Sel said in her t tone from the side. ¡°Yes. His luck seems very terrible. Also why was his second match so early?¡± Emilia asked from the side. ¡°No idea. But one thing is certain, his next match would be after a very long time. The system does this type of matchmaking many times and it has been a trend like that for a long time.¡± Sel added. ¡°I see.¡± Emilia said. ¡­.. Lith arrived at the stage on time. His opponent this time seemed to be a demi-human to him. He had a striped orange and ck tail and ears and it definitely looked like he came from the tiger tribe of demi-humans in Elven Continent. Lith¡¯s general knowledge was very advanced and so he could easily tell who was from where with a single nce or if he was described their features. All these years of studying weren¡¯t in vain. He looked at the guy with a neutral expression. He calmy walked to his ce and stood there. The refree looked at both the candidates and after ensuring both were ready he talked about the points like the previous refree and raised his hand and dropped it and said loudly ¡°FIGHT!¡± The tiger tribe guy dashed towards Lith as he was very confident in his physical powers and capability. Lith thought on what he should do next. Should he fight with his own physical powers? No! Lith quickly made the decision and started to run away from the guy. After having a big enough gap with his opponent, he casted a ¡®Water Cage¡¯ without chanting and trapped his opponent inside. He then casted another spell ¡®Slow¡¯ which was a time spell that slowed down one¡¯s own perception of time with respect to the general time of the world. A person could take one rank 1 spell all the way to an Emperor rank or above if he wanted to. Modifications were needed at every rank and it depended upon a person¡¯s own intelligence andprehension ability to be able to modify it ordingly. Lith had not mastered rank 2 ¡®Slow¡¯ spell but he could still cast it with some modifications very easily. He had to chant a bit for the spell and after he did that, his opponent didn¡¯t even have the ability to chant a defensive spell on himself. One chantless spell trapped his opponent on the spot within a second and his opponent chanted an attack spell to be free from the cage while Lith too was chanting the ¡®Slow¡¯ spell. Lith was faster and before his opponent could cast his spell, Lith casted the ¡®Slow¡¯ spell on him. His chants became inaudible murmurs and were not casted. Lith went near the cage and touched the water. He felt the magical energy around and willed some water to hit his opponent and do damage to him. Only a bit of damage was done as Lith realised he mustn¡¯t be too cruel on his opponent like the previous match. He went a bit overboardst time. He reflected back in the waiting room that as long as his own damage was less than that of his opponent, he would win. So he casted a ¡®Slow¡¯ spell and time for his opponent slowed down for quite a bit. The damage done due to Water element from the surrounding wasn¡¯t too much but it was more than the damage on Lith. Lith had no damage done to himself and even a slight scratch on his opponent would make him win. He took advantage of that. The tiger tribe candidate felt everything around him move at a much faster rate than what he could perceive. He realised even his chants didn¡¯t work and he was unable to cast spells on him. He found himself slowed down but he was helpless as his thoughts too were slow. He put up a struggle against this spell which was casted on him but soon after only a minute, he found it undone. He sighed in relief and was about to attack Lith when he heard a whistle and a loud voice after that saying ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round.¡± ¡°WHAT?!!¡± The tiger guy shouted. How was this possible? The refree looked at him and said with a neutral face ¡°Ten minutes have passed. The damage done on you is more than your opponent. Therefore, you lose.¡± ¡°HOW??!! NOOOooo..¡± the tiger tribe candidate yelled but midway he was teleported outside the stage and left behind a trail of his scream. Lith looked at the refree and said thankyou and left once again. He looked at his badge and saw there was 632,310 written on top and the time below was 13:23:57. He raised an eyebrow at it. His next turn was after a very long time but the time duration was only about 13 hours. His previous turn was only at 15,000 something and the time for his turn was only 13 hours like this one around. He then shook his head and started walking out of the arena. He felt some fluctuations when he he entered the arena before and only now did he realise that time was elerating inside aspared to the outside world. So it made sense on how his turn woulde so early despite such a long number. He made a guess that everyone was given around 12 hours to rest and recuperate no matter when their turn was. He was right about it. If they academy went ording to the normal time of the world, each fight which took 10 minutes and only 200 at a time could fight, it would take years toplete the whole tournament. Thus, the academy smartly made the time inside elerate. The students due to their registration badge were protected from the time eleration and didn¡¯t age faster or exhaust their limited lifespan. The staff members of the academy were all high ranking officials and time eleration didn¡¯t have any effect on their lifespans or age. Once one reaches half Saint rank their lifespan would be very long and once one reaches Saint rank, they would be true Immortals. Half Saint ranks were also called psuedo Immortals as they were the bridge which connected the mortal and the immortal realms together. They weren¡¯t Immortals, nor were they mortals. They had long lifespan but not never ending like that of an immortal. Thus, they were called pseudo immortals. At Saint rank, one truly bes an immortal with an inexhaustible lifespan. Thus, all the staff members inside the arenas which were casted with time eleration circles were all above Saint rank. It didn¡¯t matter if their lifespan elerated due to the spell as it would mean nothing to them. Wether it elerated or slowed down, it didn¡¯t matter as it was inexhaustible. Thus, the tournaments were usually done within a week. The top 10,000 students wouldpete for atleast 5-6 times with a gap of 12 hours everyday. The top 100 would do it for around 6-8 times and the top 10 would fight for around 8-10 rounds. Lith had done two matches. He would need to do around 5-7 more to be in top 100. His goal was top 50 and so he was pretty rxed. He went to the waiting area once again and put on his headphones and started listening to music while closing his eyes. ¡­.. In a corner of arena F. ¡°I think he realised his mistake from before and held back his strength this time. He was very gentle in this match. He is very innocent and pure like I¡¯ve said before. Arya, therefore I need him to be under you and for you to shape him well.¡± Emilia said while looking at Arya at her side. ¡°Hmm, if he was trained by me, he wouldn¡¯t wait for 10 minutes like this and would¡¯ve straight away gone for the kill just like his previous match.¡± Arya said in a serious tone unlike her previous self. The talk was about her future student and she took everything rted to it seriously. Though she never really had any student as her personal one, she still was serious when it came to teaching or the st step¡¯ that Emilia once talked about. ¡°Also Sel, you seem right about the Algorithm. His match number was 15,789 during thest time and now he is 632,310. It was indeed as you said, after a very long time. Good job.¡± Emilia said to Sel with a smile. ¡°Thankyou, madam.¡± Sel nudged her sses and said in a t tone. ¡°Alright you guys, I¡¯ll be leaving once again. See ya!¡± Arya gave a kiss on Emilia¡¯s cheeks and ran away. ¡°Argh, Stupid lizard.¡± Emilia said in a mosquito like voice. Her face flushed red and she looked down in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s okay madam, Miss Arya is your bestfriend and you shouldn¡¯t mind her being close to you.¡± Sel said in a neutral tone. ¡°Sel, stop believing in that stinky undead lizard. Whatever she says isn¡¯t true. We are not bestfriends. It is only she who thinks she is my bestfriend and I do not reciprocate that.¡± Emilia said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Madam, Miss Arya is not an undead but a Death Dragon from the Death Dragon race. Also, you have miss Arya¡¯s lipstick mark on your cheeks.¡± Sel said and removed a hand mirror our of nowhere and showed Emilia¡¯s face to her. Emilia became more embarrassed this time and she turned to the side and wiped her face. She then stood up and said while fuming in anger ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to make that death lizard live upto it¡¯s name.¡± ¡°What will you do madam?¡± Sel asked, a bit curious. She didn¡¯t understand what her madam had said. Emilia made a smile that was not a smile and said ¡°Make her dead!¡± Chapter 84 Combat Test Tournament (5) Examinees in these few days of the Combat Test Tournament were having all sorts of emotions going through them. Some had grief for not being selected, some felt joy for clearing their rounds, some felt fear due to being beaten ruthlessly, some felt pain and their hopes crushed as they were disqualified and everyone in the academy grounds right now had only one thought going through their minds ¡°Will I make it in the top 10,000?¡± Many candidates had the dream to study in the world¡¯s most prestigious academy and be called as the genius among geniuses wherever they go. Being a student of Abx World Academy was one of the best thing one could have done in their lives. There won¡¯t ever be a second chance to join such an academy as life goes on and one starts to age. Unless of course, one dies and reincarnates and get into the academy once again. But nobody took such chances. Reincarnation did ur but it was very random and nobody knew about which time, race or ce they would reincarnate over. They did not even know if they¡¯ll have their experiences and memories intact, unless they were of a very high rank when they died. The candidates although were going through such emotions, they had been preserving and doing their best. Up until now, 9,980,000 candidates have been disqualified and had their applications rejected since the start of the entrance test. Only thest 20,000 were remaining and it was about time to decide the top 10,000 which would be admitted into the academy. Out of the 20,000 candidates, 10,000 were bound to suffer sever depression and would have a drop in their self-esteem due to failing at thest stage. This was inevitable and even the academy could not do anything about it. It was the psychological nature of an intelligent being to feel such emotions. Without emotions, one is no different than a beast which runs on their instincts or a machine which runs onmands. Emotions is a characteristic and a trait of an intelligent being. These depressed and low self esteem candidates would although be going through a difficult phase right now but the ones who could cope up with it and break through it would have a good experience from this and it would only shape them into their better selves and help them survive in this cruel world. Life was like this. There are times when things are not in your control. You just have to hang onto one small piece of hope and try to pass these difficult times. Things would eventually be better. Predicaments, failures and hardships are the experiences one needed to face to be a better version of their own selves. These 10,000 examinees which would be rejected right now are all the youngsters who are above average in the whole world among their age. They are among the elites but justcked one little step to truly step into the world of genius among geniuses. Though they would be rejected, they would not go home empty handed. Their registration badges would have their scores and this would help them take admission into other prestigious academies which are just a little below Abx World Academy. They would even get schrships or even free tution due to their potential. This happend every year and Abx World Academy provided rmendation letters about these students to various prestigious academies. Thus, although a door for these elite students was closed, a new one was waiting for them to walk into. They could still reach great heights as academies were just a tool for people to get themselves prepared for the cruelty of the world that they have yet to see. ¡­.. Lith had been through 5 fights till now and everytime he won using the same type of trick. He didn¡¯te across any candidate who had time affinity and so breaking from his ¡®Slow¡¯ spell was difficult for them. He would repeat almost the same thing all the time and he has in total only used 4 spells. One was from Time, one from Water and the other two from Space element. Though Emilia, Arya and Sel watched him with great interest nheless. They have realised after a few matches that he had been hiding a lot of prowess and they did not know the depth of it. They knew they they had just seen the tip of the iceberg and they were very curious to see what Lith would show them. Though they were disappointed in every match as he didn¡¯t showcase any of it much. Lith had been rxing in the waiting room and it was about time for his next round. This one would ensure wether he would be in the top 10,000 or not. Though it didn¡¯t matter if he won or lost as due to his previous test scores, his overall score was already pretty high and the academy wouldn¡¯t want to lose a 6 elemental affinity elite gem and also they feared to offend the Vampire Queen. ¡­.. A ck haired, blue eyed teen was sitting on a couch and was having some refreshments. He looked at his phone screen and was going through his fights which were recorded by the academy and given to him for personal use. He furrowed his brows and muttered ¡°Hmm, no, no, this is wrong, I should¡¯ve used my ability [10s Super Reflex] but nevermind, I can use it in this uing match and secure my seat in the top 10,000. Heck, what am I even thinking? Top 10,000? What a joke. With these many unique abilities that I have, If I don¡¯t top this shit test, I should just kill myself.¡± He went through many videos and analysed and corrected himself many times. He then looked at his badge and then at his phone screen. He saw the tournament table to look at who was his next opponent. ¡°Let¡¯s see who is the one I am fighting next. Hmm? Lith Evure? Why does this name seem familiar? I think I may have heard it before. Lemme think, hmm, hmm, argh fuck whatever, who cares. If I can¡¯t recall it, it must not be someone worthy to be remembered. I¡¯ll beat this shit guy up and kill him. Though he may not be actually killed, he would know his bloody ce and the shithole where he belongs. I wish I could just kill all these shit Demons, Vampires, Werewolves fucks fully and bring a bit of justice earlier on in this world. It¡¯s a pity that they are able to resurrect over here. Nevermind though, I could kill themter on. I have all the time I need. I have mastered the Sword and the Bow. Not me but my predecessor but it means one and the same thing and I also have 9 elemental affinities. One long range weapon and one short range weapon along with 9 elemental affinities and on top of that a lot many unique abilities, who in the fucking world has the ability or potential like me? No shit can even kiss my foot in such terms. Anyway, me being first in the tournament is pretty much the done deal. What am I supposed to do next? Fuck around with a bunch of beauties? Yeah seems like a good idea. The women in this world like the strong and I am the strongest. Well not yet but I have the ability. I can fuck around with as many beauties as I want. Any women I ask will spread her legs for me. Though I love to bring justice to the world, womening at my door to spread their legs isn¡¯t any crime or me fucking stupid sluts or even r*ping them is their honour. These bitches of other races deserve to be r*ped and killed. Scum criminal whores.¡± ¡­.. Lith got up as it was time for his next match and left the room. He started walking to the arena I-5 as mentioned on the badge screen. He walked to the stage for the 7th time and in the same calm way as before. He got into position and first looked at his opponent. His opponent seemed to be a ck haired, blue eyed teen. He didn¡¯t read anything about him before as he didn¡¯t care. Even if the guy in front of him was someone super special, he wouldn¡¯t care. The reason being, Lith believed in himself and his ability to win any fight thrown at him. This confidence came from all the harsh training his big sister and mother gave him. He respected these twodies from the bottom of his heart and they were the source of his pride and confidence. He was a bit arrogant but his arrogance was backed by his abilities and prowess that he had and trusted in. Lith got into a battle ready position. Though he believed he would win, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to underestimate his opponent. Know yourself but not your enemy and you may suffer a defeat at the cost of a win. This was an art of war quote famous even in this world. He had naturally read about it in the various books about battle tactics and strategies. In these fights, he knew about himself well enough but not his opponent. Even if he looked at his phone to check his opponent, he would only know his name and nothing else. He could ask for information from external sources about this name but it was pointless. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone having prowess above rank 4 in this tournament. It was simply not possible. Being able to fight above ranks was already a very genius feat and the candidates weren¡¯t above rank 2. It takes around three to four months to reach rank 2 for the geniuses after awakening their magic core and after reaching rank 2 it takes around a year to reach rank 3. The academy test was made in such a way that no candidate is above rank 2. So, there were no rank 3 or above in this tournament and Lith knew this information. A rank 2, even if the most elite would only have prowess around rank 4. Above it was simply unheard of. Fighting two ranks above themselves was not achievable by many and as people ranked up, it just bes more and more difficult. Lith with all the information he had, was therefore cautious and didn¡¯t take his opponent lightly. He was prepared to fight anyone who showed the prowess of a rank 4. The ck haired, blue eyed boy looked at Lith and he too got in a battle ready position. He thought in his mind ¡®Boy you are in for a beating. Consider it your blessing to not have died in my hands today but also a curse for I, Liam Novius, always remembers my opponents and I would add you into the list of targets I need to eliminate. From today onwards, your own hunt would begin. So enjoy every moment you can that you have right now.¡¯ The refree looked at the duo and gave a little instructions and then raised his hand and dropped it and said loudly ¡°FIGHT!¡± Chapter 85 Combat Test Tournament (6) ¡°FIGHT!¡± Woosh! Liam disappeared from his spot and arrived in front of Lith. He hacked his sword which he had taken out of his ring in the midst of teleporting onto Lith¡¯s neck directly. Lith was calm throughout and he simply cast ¡®Short Jump¡¯ and teleported out of Liam¡¯s reach. He didn¡¯t even need to chant and his spiritual power control was so good, it didn¡¯t even cost him 1% of his total. Liam didn¡¯t wait and he too casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯ once again and came at Lith and tried to sh his neck. Lith simply vanished from his spot once again. Liam was getting annoyed. He yelled ¡°OI BASTARD, STOP RUNNING IF YOU GOT THE BALLS!¡± Lith raised an eyebrow at his opponent¡¯s provocation. ¡®Interesting¡¯ he thought. In all these matches no one had ever tried to trash talk to him or more correctly, they weren¡¯t able to as Lith stopped them via ¡®Slow¡¯ spell. He didn¡¯t cast ¡®Slow¡¯ spell on his new opponent as he realised he had a Space affinity. Space affinity could help break the clutches of ¡®Slow¡¯ and so Lith didn¡¯t want to stupidly waste his spell and spiritual power. He thought that this time he should fight seriously as his opponent sure seemed to be a trash talker and he would continue to do so. Making him shut up as early as possible would be nice or it¡¯ll only get annoying. He once again casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯ and arrived at a certain corner of the stage. Liam got irritated but he too casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯ and arrived where Lith was. He once again hacked his sword at Lith¡¯s face. Lith looked at Liam with his calm gaze. He didn¡¯t flinch when Liam¡¯s sword was arriving at his face to cut him. He simply blocked it with his own sword which he had removed from his ring while being teleported. Liam looked at Lith with surprised eyes. He thought ¡®This shit knows swordsmanship. Tsk. It¡¯ll be a little difficult.¡¯ Liam got away from Lith after getting his attacked blocked. He looked at Lith and got into a defensive postion and started chanting a certain spell. Lith didn¡¯t wait for him to finish his spell. He took out a Spear from his ring and instantly bent backwards a little while ensuring a correct angle for the spear. His forearm muscles bulged as he held and prepared to the throw the Spear. Lith casted the rank 1 Fire spell ¡®Move¡¯ and moved the surroundings Fire Elements onto his spear and instantly bent forward and transferred his whole energy from his body to his forearm and threw the Spear into Liam¡¯s direction. The ming Spear was very quick. Liam¡¯s eyes widened and his unique ability [Danger Detection] instantly rang rms in his mind and Liam in response stopped his chanting and used [10s Super Reflex] to dodge to the Spear by moving towards his left in an instant. The Spear missed Liam but Liam soon felt [Danger Detection] in his mind and he instantly used [10s Super Reflex] to move back. Fuuush! A sword pierced the air at the spot where his neck previously was. Liam casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯ and teleported beyond and far from Lith¡¯s attacking range. He was running for his life! ¡®FUCK! FUCK! THIS BASTARD!¡¯ he cursed in his mind while constantly teleporting away from Lith. He had not encountered a single opponent which was as difficult as Lith. Lith not only had superior spell casting speed, he also could use weapons and both long and short range on top of that! If this was not enough, his reaction time was far better than Liam. ¡®If I didn¡¯t have [Danger Detection] and [10s Super Reflexes] I would have long been dead. Fuck! It¡¯s time to get serious and murder this scum!¡¯ Liam stopped moving and took a deep breath. He braced himself for his next move. He clutched his sword handle tightly and his blue eyes shoned with a silver glint. He looked straight at Lith and started moving towards him. This time, he didn¡¯t use any spells or movement ability, he was walking at a normal pace. Lith had stopped following his opponent and he was looking at the guy walking towards him. He was a little dumbfounded. ¡®Is this trash talker out of his mind?¡¯ he thought when he saw the guy walk towards him. He stood still and smiled. He had already considered his opponent as an idiot. He could clearly feel he had good prowess and it must be around rank 4 but the way he used it, it was simply terrible. They were better than average but terrible ifpared to a genius. Lith thought of testing the guy in front and he was interested to know, how he dodged his quick sword sh at his neck. Lith knew how fast he himself was when he casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯ after throwing the ming Spear at him. His timing was correct. He had teleported to Liam when he just dodged the Spear and there was no way that Liam would be able to dodge once again. But he did and Lith couldn¡¯t understand how. Thus, he was a little interested in this guy. He had a certain reason in his mind as to how he evaded that, but he wanted to test it out and check for himself wether the reason was correct or not. So, he stood at a certain spot in a very domineering way. He rested both his hand on his sword¡¯s handle, which was pointing towards the ground. He stood erect like a warrior not afraid of anything and looked at Liaming at him with a smile. Liam didn¡¯t think anything about Lith¡¯s character. He was currently using his unique ability [Zone] which let his mind be free of any useless thought and only think of things rted to battle. Everything in his vision had turned dark and only Lith was visible to him. He walked half the distance from where Lith stood and stopped. He bent his knees and his upper body forward a little and quickly dashed towards Lith. He used [Double Strength] all over his body. This unique ability let him use twice the strength he currently had. It had no time limit or how many times he could use it. The only side effect was how long his body could handle the strength, double of his own. His body wasn¡¯t fit to handle such strength so he had to keep that in mind and fight. The ground started cracking a little as he dashed forward with his strong steps. He reached Lith in less than a second and thrust his sword in his neck but Lith blocked it instantly. He didn¡¯t stop and shed at every vital point of Lith in all possible ways but Lith always dodged his attack. He didn¡¯t panick nor did he worry, he was calcting his every move and what next he had to do. His unique ability [Zone] was helping him a lot. He started using kicks while thrusting but Lith simply jumped or dodged while blocking his attack with his sword. Lith looked at the guy in front and was bewildered. This guy didn¡¯t seem like a trash talker to him right now but a seasoned warrior. Though he had never fought with anyone else other than his mother or big sister, he could tell from his previous opponents in this tournament, that the guy in front of him seemed well trained. Not only this, he also could see that his eyes were fixed on his vitals and they didn¡¯t even move to take a nce at any other thing. That, along with his increase in strength made Lith a little surprised. The increase in strength was unnatural and Lith knew spells didn¡¯t increase one¡¯s strength to such a degree, on top of that, he couldn¡¯t feel any elemental fluctuations around, making him know that no spells were used. The reason he had in his mind was confirmed now. He smiled wickedly knowing that the guy in front was a walking treasure. He felt an itch in his body to end him right there and then but he knew he couldn¡¯t and so he controlled himself and only blocked his attacks that came at him. No damage was done on either of them yet and time was ticking. Lith knew he had to win this round. He dropped the idea of continuing to go easy on the guy in front. He had to use a few of his ability or the stalemate would go on. He continued blocking and at the same time willed the time elements around him and casted a ¡®Time eleration¡¯ spell on himself without chanting. Everything around Lith seemed to slow down and he could see the next sword attacking at him, aiming towards his eyes. He ducked and casted ¡®Fire Spread¡¯ on his sword. The sword¡¯s de became fiery and it seemed to have set on fire. Lith cast ¡®Short jump¡¯ once again while thrusting his sword forward by using his own body weight as the additional force. He teleported behind his opponent and directly shed him in the spine and cast ¡®Short Jump¡¯ once again and teleported far away from him. Liam¡¯s hair stood all over his body and [Danger Detection] was ringing rms crazily in his mind. He used [10s Super reflex] but it it fell short. His unique ability [Instinctual Save] was activated before he could even make his another move. Though that was the case, Lith¡¯s power was too much of what his unique ability could bear. Lith¡¯s fiery sword had still creeped into Liam¡¯s spine and had damaged him quite a bit. Half of Liam¡¯s body paralyzed due to the nerve connections from his spine being cut off. His unique ability [Zone] was still in use and he calmly assessed on what his next move would be. He wanted to move quickly and so he calcted and what he must do to quickly heal himself. He wasn¡¯t a Vampire who had innate regeneration and healing abilities and he needed to use spells, potions or artifacts to heal himself. Lith obviously wouldn¡¯t wait and let him heal. As soon as he was out of his range, he started casting the spell ¡®Slow¡¯ on his opponent. Liam was already burdened with half of his body paralyzed and he was vulnerable to Lith¡¯s time attack. Lith sessfully casted the spell and Liam¡¯s thoughts slowed down with his movements. The world around him seemed to move faster and faster and before he could even make a guess as to what had happened to him, he felt time run normally and a voice stating ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round. Congrattions Lith on sessfully getting into the top 10,000.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened. He stopped using [Zone] and removed a healing potion from his ring and drank it. After only a few seconds, he was back to normal as if the paralysis had never urred. He looked at his opponent and was shocked out of his mind. He yelled loudly ¡°HOW THE FUCK DID THIS BASTARD WIN? HE CLEARLY MUST¡¯VE USED AN ARTIFACT DURING THE TIME HE THRUST HIS SWORD IN MY SPINE!! THERE IS NO FUCKING WAY HE DID IT THAT FAST!!! NO FUCKING WAYYYYY!!!¡± The refree looked at him and said in a discontented tone ¡°Candidate, mind yournguage and your tone. This is the academy ground and there won¡¯t be a second warning.¡± Liam looked at the refree in anger. He wanted to beat that guy up from being so biased but he controlled himself. He cursed in his mind ¡®Being biased? Bastard just you wait. You along with this cheating silver haired freak is on my hunt list. Once I take care of this silver haired shit, I¡¯lle after you.¡¯ Lith looked at his opponent and he said something in his direction with a wicked smile. No words came out or any sound was made but Liam heard it very loudly and clearly, the words which said ¡°Walk on crowded streets.¡± Lith used a wind spell to transmit sound towards Liam and the refree, although felt the wind elements fluctuate, didn¡¯t bother to investigate it as no harm was being done or any protocol was being breached by the candidate. Liam was fuming in anger. He wanted to attack Lith there and then but he found himself sucked into the void of space and out of the arena stage. As his feetnded, he found himself in the familiar hotel bedroom. A man with the same looks as Liam looked at him and said with an unhappy tone ¡°This was the surprise you were talking about? Out of the tournament by just being in the top 20,000?¡± Liam looked at the guy and his anger still hadn¡¯t subdued. He yelled ¡°FUCKER CHEATED AND WON THE FIGHT!¡± The man got up from his seat and pped his face so hard that he flew away and smashed into the hotel room¡¯s wall. The man said with a neutral tone this time ¡°If you cannot win, do not make excuses. Have the determination to learn from your mistakes and never repeat them again. Be thankful that you are still getting admission into the academy, although you are going to be at bottom most of the sses. Liam, you have disappointed not only father but also the whole family this time.¡± The boy had a few broken teeth and he struggled but got up somehow and looked at the man who was supposed to be his father. His anger had still not died and the words of the man only made him more angry. He looked at him with angry eyes but the man looked back at him calmly and said in a t tone ¡°You have let the Novius family down.¡± The boy wanted to say something to retort but he held back his words. Even though he was angry, he realised, it was him who was at fault. Whatever the man said was correct and he knew it. Though he always thought of bringing justice to the world and eliminating vile people, the man in front of him was his predecessor¡¯s father and he also had done nothing wrong to him ever since his reincarnation. Liam calmed himself down and took a deep breath. Though he got pped just a few seconds ago, he wasn¡¯t angry over it and he didn¡¯t mule over it. He looked at the man and said with a little hoarse voice ¡°I am sorry, father.¡± Liam sat down cross legged and took out a healing potion and drank it. He closed his eyes and started healing himself and also meditating and thinking over whatever urred. Chapter 86 Hero Syndrome At a corner seat of arena I. ¡°His spell casting and elemental control is very advance aspared to his age. It felt as if I was watching a veteran having a fight. The only issue being the fight was of a very low rank. I assume he must have not even used 50% of his spiritual power. Whenever he used certain elements present in the surroundings, apart from the elements being in use, there was not even a slight disturbance in the other ones or in the surrounding in general. On top of that, it was predicted that the Novius family boy would be winning this year¡¯s tournament but he was incapable of entering the top 10,000 let alone being 1st. The candidates with unique abilities like the Novius family boy, have a very high rate of getting admitted into the academy as well as being in the top 10. This trend has been going on every year. Each year there are 2 or 3 such candidates and atleast 1 is admitted in the academy. We do not know the reason why certain individuals are born with such ability and we also do not know why these abilities are transferred to the person who kills such individual. These people are already very rare and if word got out that they possess an unique ability, they have to be on the run for their life constantly. Sigh, the Novius family boy shouldn¡¯t have used his abilities so openly. Now we also have another headache, to look after him on top of the Vampire Queen¡¯s son.¡± Emilia was exining these things to Arya who was seated next to her and sipping on an energy drink from a can. Emilia¡¯s words were carefully listened to by Arya. Arya took another sip of her drink and turned to Emilia, saying ¡°We appear to have grossly underestimated the son of the Vampire Queen. In any case, it¡¯s a good thing. I don¡¯t have to continually supervise him, and I can actually teach him more sophisticated stuff.¡± Arya said seriously and took another sip of her drink. She continued ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got work. Call me during the next match.¡± Arya got up and kissed Emilia on her cheeks and walked away while waving her hand and yelling ¡°SEE YA~¡± Emilia stood there, embarrassed. She cursed ¡°Isn¡¯t this stinky reptile straight? Why does she keep harassing me, a femaledy who has got nothing to do with her.¡± Sel from the side nudged her sses and said in a t tone ¡°Skinship is very important among bestfriends.¡± ¡°Who said we are bestfriends?¡± Emilia said her usual line once again and started bickering with her secretary, Sel, like usual. ¡­.. Inside a hotel room in Lenz City. Liam sat cross legged and he was pondering over the things that happened today. From getting beaten in a fight to pped by his father. He was aw student who wanted to help people by providing them justice in his previous life and was only 23 when he died due to a car ident but got a second chance and reincarnated into this fantasy world. Later, he got the memories of his predecessor. From the memories he realised that the humans in this world were used, tortured or killed by creatures from other races. He didn¡¯t confirm wether all of this was true or not, his predecessor had only understood this by talking with his various noble friends. Liam also got to know that his predecessor was poisoned by his own little brother and that was how he died and the current Liam reincarnated. He who wanted to bring justice, felt sad at his predecessor¡¯s death and he swore to punish the evil. After killing his predecessor¡¯s little brother, he got three extra affinities. Liam was shocked and he felt that he was the chosen one. After he got that, he started developing Hero syndrome*. First he killed the people who worked with the predecessor¡¯s little brother in the hopes of getting more elemental affinity but with the mask of justice. When he wasn¡¯t able to get more, he got pissed but he still didn¡¯t stop ying hero. His Hero syndrome peaked when he killed one Earthling and got his unique ability. He then went on to ughter any Earthling he could find in the hopes of getting unique ability but the mask of justice stayed on and he convinced himself that he was doing a good deed and he indeed was a hero. He thought that these people were all criminals who must have done atleast one crime in their life and so he executed them in hopes of providing the much needed judgement. His mental state was turning worse and worse as days went by while ughtering the Earthlings. Soon, his Hero syndrome had developed so much that he thought of all the other races as criminals who bring harm upon the Humans. He had long considered himself as a hero and he thought that it was his job to make humanity reign supreme in this vile world with these other filthy creatures. The only times he acted normally was when he talked with other fellow humans or his family, more precisely, his father. He was afraid of that man as he was too powerful and was at the top of the world. That man, if he got to know that the current Liam wasn¡¯t his own Liam, could kill him at any time. Thus, the current Liam never tried to disrespect his father and from the memories of his predecessor, he acted ordingly. He would asionally break his facade and show his true self but would quicklypose himself. He had subconsciously made his father as a target to be hunted but only when he himself got stronger. He couldn¡¯t find any fault at his father and so he thought that he would wait and see if he does any vile deeds. He was trying to convince himself that killing his father was a good deed and not that he was afraid of him and didn¡¯t want to leave him alive. His Hero syndrome wouldn¡¯t let him kill people without reason. So, he waited everyday to find a reason to kill his father but then the entrance test happend. Liam killed every candidate he found during the fight who were not humans. He thought of it as justice untilter he got beaten up by Lith, a Vampire. He couldn¡¯t believe it that he was beaten by somebody of the same age as his and on top of that, he had many unique abilities and a 9 elemental affinity. There was no way a kid, the same age as his could ever beat him. He quickly thought of a reason to cover up his own ipetence. He thought that Lith was cheating with some artifact and that was the reason for him getting beaten up. He was very angry when he got convinced with his own usation which didn¡¯t have any evidence and he made a scene in front of the refree and his father. He hadn¡¯t realised it yet but due to the Hero syndrome, his mental state had totally copsed. He was no longer a normal person but a mentally ill guy. Except in front of his father, he would act like a psychopath everywhere. Liam nevertheless didn¡¯t think he was ill, he continued to study his fight and started to think of ways to hunt more people for unique abilities. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t hunt without any reason as his Hero syndrome wouldn¡¯t let him. He opened his eyes and muttered in a low voice ¡°It¡¯s time to enter the underworld.¡± ¡­.. Abx Sky Ind, Espat. Lith was currently sitting in the waiting area. He was drinking tea and going through the information regarding his opponent. He got to know the general information given about him. His name, race and family. Lith then opened the phonebook and dialled a number. ¡­.. Greenville city, Rafflesia. At the top level of a big pointy tower which was the Witch Headquarters, inside an office, a beautiful ck haireddy with heterochromatic red and blue eyes was doing some paperwork. Buzz! Her phone buzzed and she looked at who it was that called her. The number was unknown but she still picked it up. Not many people knew her number and it must¡¯ve been someone with a new number calling her, she thought and picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± Hecate said in a neutral voice. ¡°Miss Hecate, it¡¯s me, Lith Evure.¡± Lith said from the other side. ¡°His highness must not be too polite. Please just call me Hecate. How may I be of service to his highness?¡± Lith from the other side of the phone was used to this subservient behaviour of Hecate. She acted this way all the time whenever his mother called her for work. He didn¡¯t mind it and said ¡°Hecate, I need all avable details you have about this person. I¡¯ll send you his profile after the call. Please send me everything you have regarding him and also keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°As you wish, your highness. Anything else?¡± Hecate said in her neutral tone once again. ¡°Not at the moment. Thankyou for your service. I am hanging up now.¡± Lith said from the other side. ¡°His highness jests. This is my job. Have a wonderful day, your highness.¡± Hecate said once again in a neutral voice. Lith hung up and Hecate put her phone down after that. She closed her eyes and a small smile formed on her face. Though Lith had given her a request, it was more of an order as it came from n Evure. Hecate wouldn¡¯t consider it as a request. But she was a little happy and smiling right now because the prince, that is, Lith, was so polite and nice to her when requesting things. Soon Hecate frowned and muttered ¡°What is this? Why am I behaving like this? Is this what they call Stockholm syndrome? After getting treated indifferently and as a servant, I am said nice things by someone and I feel happy due to that? Sigh. It is my job to serve her majesty and it doesn¡¯t matter if anyone from the royal n treat me like that. But the prince sure is very polite and he seems nice. Wait, why do I feel like this is Stockholm syndrome? Ugh. Her majesty treats me indifferently but she never treated me in a wrong way and nor did her highness ever do that. They are good people. But, the prince seems a little more polite and that¡¯s it. Okay, okay, it is not Stockholm syndrome. Alright Hecate, less talk, more work.¡± Hecate had a small debate with herself. If the other witches or anyone else were to know that Hecate could also have such emotions, they would be pretty shocked by it. Hecate was a normal person. The reason she didn¡¯t show any more emotions than required in front of others was because there was no need to. She only met other people when she had some work with them. She acted like a professional at that times and when she was alone, she could let loose and not be a professional. Thus, nobody had seen her debate with herself or show such emotions and they would therefore be shocked. ¡­.. Lith waited for Hecate to send him the details. He had a lot of time before his next match started. Chime! Lith¡¯s phone chimed and he got a notification. He looked at it and it was from Hecate. He smiled and said ¡°She sure is pretty quick.¡± He looked at the details and after reading it fully, he put his phone in his pocket and closed his eyes to rx. His opponent, Liam Novius, seemed a big shot but Lith hardly cared. Wether it was a big shot or not, he was a walking treasure of unique abilities and Lith wouldn¡¯t miss out on it. Lith had never killed before in his life but so what? There would always be a first time for everything. He had been trained for years and he realised one fact very well, it was that, the stronger fist ruled. The world, no matter his previous one or this one, was about survival of the fittest. If Lith could kill Liam, it only meant that Liam was not fit to survive and could¡¯ve even died at someone else¡¯s hand. He assessed Liam a little and he didn¡¯t feel even an ounce of pity for him. That guy was foolish enough to reveal his abilities in just a mere entrance test, who is to say he wouldn¡¯t foolishly reveal it in some other ce? It was his own fault for doing that in front of Lith. If he hadn¡¯t, Lith wouldn¡¯t have even bothered with him. Lith had been taught to always take up opportunities whenever possible and never let them go to waste. An opportunity lied in front of him and Lith wasn¡¯t a wastrel. He had understood that he was in a world where it was either kill or be killed. He would not hesitate to hunt someone else for this reason. In any case, he had set his eyes on Liam and he would chase him until he got his treasure or until Liam died for some stupid reason. ¡­.. A/N: *A Hero syndrome is a phenomenon that affects people who desire heroics or recognition by inventing a critical circumstance that they can resolve and then be rewarded for. Chapter 87 End of Entrance Exam Lith had reached top 10,000 but his goal was to be in the top ss. He had thought to be at the bottom of the ss but after he heard Liam trash talking to him mid fight, he had a thought which made him understand that getting bullied or trash talked was inevitable as long as he was the weaker one. He had thought of pretending to be weak and facep peopleter, as mentioned in novels that he used to read back on Earth but reality was different. Just a few words from his opponent was enough to let him know that to get trash talked or bullied was very annoying. Yes, he may get to facepter but he had to endure the humiliation that was brought before. It was too annoying when he thought about it. There was also a possibility that someone may say some stupid things and trash talk about his family. He could not tolerate such a thing and he didn¡¯t want to even have this scenario created as much as possible. Thus, he made up his mind to stop hiding himself and be out in the open as the Vampire Prince. He loved his family and he didn¡¯t want to hear any insulting at him regarding them in any form. To eradicate this possibility to it¡¯s entirety, he decided to stop hiding. Sure there may be assassinationsing at him but they weren¡¯t a problem at all. Previously he thought that if he got hurt or died, his family would worry but at that time, he neglected one fact that there were artifacts avable in this world. He had no idea how strong his mother was but he had heard some stories of her past from his big sister and from it, he knew she was at the top of this world. She was a queen of an entire race and also a Supreme rank. She naturally could also make the most superior artifacts avable in this world. These artifacts could always protect him during very critical times. He would be safe from assassinations and so Lith understood that there was no point in hiding anymore. He would disguise himself only when needed and most of the times, he would roam the world without disguise. All in all, Lith made up his mind to win the tournament and be the top candidate of his batch. ¡­.. Arena B, Abx Sky Ind, Espat. ¡°FIGHT!¡± Lith, as soon as he heard the word, took out his sword from his ring and casted ¡®Short Jump¡¯. He teleported directly in front of his opponent and hacked the sword into his heart and killed him instantly. The poor guy didn¡¯t even know what had happened to him or how he died because everything happened so quickly. The refree was also a little shocked by Lith¡¯s instantaneous attack. But he nevertheless quickly typed a few things on his tablet screen and went to revive the poor guy who died. When the opponent was alive and well once again, the refree got back to his position and said ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round.¡± The opponent was shocked but before he could say anything, he got sucked into a space vortex and teleported outside the arena. Lith thanked the refree and left the arena. ¡­.. Arena C. ¡°FIGHT!¡± Lith repeated the same move and the refree too do the same thing. After reviving the candidate, the refree got back into position and said ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round.¡± Lith once again thanked him and left. ¡­.. Arena A. ¡°FIGHT!¡± Lith once again killed his opponent, the refree revived him, got back into position and said ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round.¡± Lith once again thanked him and left. ¡­.. Arena G. ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round. Congrattions Lith on being in the top 200 and getting into ss A-1.¡± Lith thanked him and left. ¡­.. Arena E. ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round. Congrattions Lith on being in the top 50.¡± ¡­.. Arena D. ¡°Lith Evure wins and advances to the next round. Congrattions Lith on being in the top 10.¡± ¡­.. Arena J. ¡°Lith Evure wins the tournament. Congrattions Lith on being the number 1 candidate of this year. Please await for further instructions from the academy. You¡¯ll be teleported back right now. Have a nice day.¡± Before Lith could thank him, he got sucked into a vortex of space and vanished from the arena which was present on Abx Sky Ind. ¡­.. At the corner of Arena J. ¡°Not bad, not bad. The days toe would be more fun, I think, hahahaha.¡± Arya wrapped her arm around Emilia¡¯s neck and stuffed her in her bosom and saidughing in a cheerful tone. ¡°Mhffm, sffinky liffzard leffhm meh gffo.¡± Emilia made muffled noises due to having her face stuck in between Arya¡¯s boobs. ¡°Yaaaah~ it went much better than I expected haha. Sel, what made him change? He first killed someone identally then became soft, then did a slightly serious battle and inter rounds straight up massacared his opponents. He felt too much of a softie to me before but now I can actually see a little bit, the bnce he has. He is both gullible and ruthless hahahaha. I like it! Sel, make sure to squeeze out as many benefits as you could from Emmy. I need more funds now.¡± Arya said in her usual happy tone. Sel looked at Arya and nudged her sses and said in a t tone ¡°Consider it done, Miss Arya. Madam would not be stingy to give benefits to her one and only bestfriend.¡± ¡°Mffhm, mffhm, leffhm meee gffffo..¡± Emilia struggled more intensely when she heard the word ¡®bestfriend¡¯. ¡°This year will be much more interesting than before, I have a hunch.¡± Arya smiled and said to which Sel nodded her head while Emilia continued to struggle. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Smoooooch! Arya cupped Emilia¡¯s face and gave her a deep and long kiss on her lips. Emilia obviously put up her struggle but couldn¡¯t get off. Arya let go and walked away in a cheerful tone and said from far away ¡°¡­See ya, bestie. Byeeee~¡± ¡°ARGH STUPID LIZARD! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU!¡± Emilia went after Arya while cursing at her. Sel sat at her seat and watched her madam chase Miss Arya. She nudged her sses once again and said in a t tone ¡°Madam sure seems to enjoy it.¡± ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith teleported back to his mother¡¯s bedroom. The first thing he saw, no, felt, were the familiar heavenly softness of his mother. ¡°Wee home, baby.¡± Lilith said while hugging Lith. She had been waiting for him for almost a week and it was obvious that she missed him very much. Lith was about to say something but he once again felt another pair of heavenly softness on his face. Lith knew who they belonged to and smiled. ¡°Wee home, dear.¡± Lucy said while hugging Lith and making it a three way hug between her, Lith and Lilith. Lith pulled his face out a little from Lucy¡¯s big breasts and said with a smile ¡°I am home.¡± Lilith said with a sad expression ¡°Mama missed you so much, you know. It felt so lonely when I couldn¡¯t breastfeed and cuddle you. I can now understand how you must¡¯ve felt when you were away from us for 100 days. Mama is sorry, baby. You had to go through such a difficult trial for no reason and be 100 days away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, mom. It¡¯s alright. I need to have such experiences in life. Anyway, let¡¯s stop with these mncholic words. Let¡¯s go have a bath first, I am very sweaty right now.¡± They had a bath normally after that and Lith had his dinner which was a simple steak along with some veggies. They started talking about whatever happened over the week and Lith also started telling them about his tournament. ¡­.. Ad City, Villmer. ¡°Master Liam, your ve is at your service.¡± Liam looked at the man indifferently. He said ¡°Contact a Witch and buy a fake identity that could be used in the underworld and get me ess to Scelestus.¡± ¡°As youmand.¡± The man that looked like a beggar said bowing. Liam had asked one of his servant who was proficient in Dark element to cast a hypnosis spell on a random guy and make him obey Liam. He did that and it was now this scene. The man left after Liam gave him the meeting ce time and address. Liam was covered and the man only knew of his name and not appearance. This was done to ensure that his identity won¡¯t be leaked to the Witches. After a few hours, the man returned and gave the identity and things to Liam. Liam took it from him and killed him and removed any evidence of him ever existing. ¡°It is time to hunt some criminals and get stronger now.¡± Liam muttered and went away. ¡­.. The Combat Test Tournament had ended marking the end of the Entrance Exams and the ranking was posted online on the academy¡¯s website. The academy also posted blogs congratting the candidates who entered top 10,000 and were admitted into the academy. The selected candidates had to verify themselves and register into the academy online. After their registration, they were partially the students of the academy. The opening ceremony for the new semester was at the start of the month of February and only after that, the admitted candidates would be officially the students of the academy and their new academy life would begin which wouldst for 5 years or until they became rank 6. The academy graduated students as soon as they reached rank 6. It didn¡¯t matter wether theyplete their 5 year term or not. Rank 6 was a good enough rank for students to have to go out and adventure and survive in the world. They were basically ready and being in the academy would only dy their experiences and halt their growth. The academy didn¡¯t forbid students from continuing their academy life for 5 years even if they reached rank 6 but they would graduate them. The students could still live on the campus ground and use the facilities with the monthly points they would get from the academy until their 5 years are over. Though they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to take sses or missions or enter into an event. They could be in the organizing or managing staff of events and missions but not take part in it. All in all, it was a waste to be in the academy after ok me reached rank 6 and graduated as the academy would graduate you and restrict you a little so that you don¡¯t waste your time in it. Even if this was the case, there were many students who still stayed. There were three students who, after their 5 years were over, left the academy being a rank 7 and rank 8. Two students were rank 7 and one was rank 8 when they left the academy after their 5 years. In any case, 5 years was the graduation criteria. The students were given grades when they graduated. The earlier one was, the higher the grade. If one failed to graduate by the 5th year, they would be given 1 extra year to do so and their marks were just passing grades. They were the lowest. The students who still failed, were given a failing certificate and expelled from the academy. ¡­.. After the academy posted the ranking, the whole world got to know that the Vampire Prince was the strongest teenager right now. Every year, whenever the list came out, the world would know about the strongest teenager of that year. They would keep an eye out on him as these were the teens with the highest chances to be an Emperor rank or above. These teens would be given recruitment letters from all over the world and their future was bright. But, there were also many times when they were assassinated. The academy couldn¡¯t do anything about it as it was both a blessing and a curse. The student would be protected from assassinations by joining any organization at an early stage and getting their help. Thus, the academy never stopped giving out the ranking. Everyone was watching news regarding the academy with utmost interest. Previously they were told that there was a Vampire Prince, then news came out about the Vampire Prince joining the academy and now he was the strongest teenager. The world was very interested now. Lith had be a hot topic in the world and many were watching news regarding him with great interest. Though he was oblivious to it and didn¡¯t bother to check what the world thought of him. Chapter 88 Reward Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith had finished his food and he put down the fork and knife and looked straight into his mother¡¯s eyes. He smirked and Lilith too smiled noticing his expression. ¡°Why are you looking at your mama like that, baby?¡± Lilith asked even though she knew the reason. She was an experienced women, how could she not know? ¡°I have finished with my food which were nothing but appetizers. Now it¡¯s time for the main course¡­¡± He winked at his mother after saying that and turned his head towards his big sister and said ¡°¡­and the dessert.¡± He winked at his big sister after saying that. Lucy after hearing the shameless words of her Lith, was a little embarrassed but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Her face and ears were a little red but it was hardly noticeable. She was starting to get used to the shameless nature of her mother and little brother. These sorts of simple teasing were not enough to make her feel embarrassed now. Lith cast a cleaning spell on his mouth and hands. He removed the smell of food from him while he was walking towards his mother. He was cleaned by the time he reached her and he held her hand and took her towards the bed. Lilith let her son do whatever he wanted, happily. Lith pushed her to the bed beside Lucy and got on top of her. He started kissing his mother¡¯s forehead, eyes, cheeks, nose, lips, chin and started moving downwards. He kissed, licked and bit her neck and sucked just a little of her blood from there. He continued going downwards after that and after reaching her nipple region, he sucked on them a little then once again bit it gently and moved on. He continued going down once again. Lucy watched such a hot scene from the side with a little bit of embarrassment. She had no idea what was she supposed to do and so justid there, watching these two awkwardly. Lilith felt tingly as Lith went down and down. Her pussy was throbbing in anticipation and she was starting to get wet already. She looked at the side after a while and found Lucy justying there awkwardly and watching them. ¡®Oops, in my excitement I identally left sweetie alone.¡¯ Lilith thought to herself and she smiled at Lucy. She cupped her face and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. The tongue battle started with Lilith like always, dominating it. Lilith after twirling her tongue with Lucy¡¯s and exploring her whole mouth, stopped dominating her. Instead, she pulled Lucy¡¯s tongue out of her mouth with her lips and started sucking on them. Lucy felt good when her mother started sucking her tongue. She felt shameful but she couldn¡¯t deny it that she liked it. She closed her eyes hoping to cope up with this shameful thing they were doing but instead of coping up, she started enjoying it more and more. She gave up the thoughts of feeling shameful after a while and started enjoying it to the fullest. ¡°Mhffhmm..¡± Lilith released a muffled moan while sucking on Lucy¡¯s tongue. Lith had reached her secret garden and after having a whiff of his mother¡¯s sweet scent, he licked it, tasted it, savoured her love juices for a few seconds and then instantly thrust his two fingers at once inside her vaginal hole causing Lilith to moan. Lilith had not had sex with Lith in a while and being a Vampire, her insides have naturally healed and gotten back into the shape they were when she was a virgin. She was strong women and the pain from Lith shoving two of his fingers into her tight hole only made it sting a little but overall it made her feel more tingly and pleasuring. Lith started fingering his mother¡¯s beautiful pussy which he was currently watching right now. He was very hard just from looking at his mother¡¯s pussy and had it not been for him sleeping with her for years, he wouldn¡¯t have had any self control and would have directly pounced on her and fucked her. It couldn¡¯t be helped and he knew about it. Forey sure took a bit of time and was tiring but he knew very well that without it, the main thing wouldn¡¯t feel very good. Forey was very much needed and he loved his mother and sister a lot and he naturally would always make them feel pleasured in any form he could to make them feel good. He would always give his all when matters regarding his mother and sister are brought up as he knew that, if they were in his shoes, they would have done the same thing without thinking for even once. Pleasuring them was fun and it made them feel good, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t ck. Lith started sucking on Lilith¡¯s clitoris while thrusting his fingers in and out of her. Lilith and Lucy were continuing their kiss while Lilith in between released some muffled moans. After sucking Lilith¡¯s clitoris for a while and fingering her, Lith freed his mouth and licked his way down to his mother¡¯s pretty pink puckered butt hole. If it was back on Earth, he wouldn¡¯t have had thoughts on doing what he was going to do now but this world was different. People hardly ate here after rank 7 and they were naturally nourished by the magical and elemental energy in the world. This also meant they had hardly any waste product in their body and were generally very clean. Food would provide them nutrition too if they ate and it also tasted good but it wasn¡¯t a necessity after rank 7 and people only ate it when they craved it or on asions or just asionally out of previous habit or for just for the sake of eating. Lilith was naturally very clean and she also just had a bath and her butt hole smelled the same as her pussy. It had a mild rosy smell to it. This smell was the scent of Lilith which was spread to every nook and cranny of her body. Lith never got tired of smelling it no matter what. It felt veryforting and refreshing to him. He didn¡¯t waste more time and licked her butt hole and pushed his tongue inside while continuing to finger her pussy. ¡°Hiii¡­¡± Lilith trembled a little due to feeling a sudden foreign feeling down there and hissed. This happend very quickly and she wasn¡¯t ready for it. She had never gotten touched in that ce before and this was her first time feeling it. She although felt the foreign feeling a little weird, her pussy still started twitching in excitement and anticipation. She was excited because she would lose her anal virginity today to her dear son and how it would feel was a question that made her feel anticipation. Lith felt a little resistance as soon as he shoved his tongue in his mother¡¯s ass hole but the resistance was soon gone. He was slightly amused at how good his mother was at making her own body rxed. He nevertheless continued giving his mother a rimjob while fingering her pussy. With his free hand, he started to y with her clitoris by pinching, rubbing and twisting it. ¡°Ahh¡­Ahh¡­just like that baby¡­Ah..¡± She was an experienced and maturedy and not a teenager who had just gotten to know about love and other things. Anything that makes Lilith feel good, even if it is shameful, she would openly embrace it and enjoy it without feeling embarrassed. Lilith ruffled Lith¡¯s hair and spread her legs wide in the air to let him eat her out in a morefortable way. This went on for a while and Lith felt he needed to do something more interesting. He stopped giving his mother a rimjob but continued to finger her. He looked up at Lucy and said to her with a smile ¡°Hey big sis,e here, help me out a little.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t answer him. She was too shy to do so. She just did what he told and crawled near him. Lith looked at hering near her and said hurriedly ¡°No, no, not like that. Just get on top of mama and let her y with your pussy while you do with hers. In a 69 position.¡± Lucy¡¯s face flushed. She said in a mosquito like voice ¡°Shameless.¡± Lilith and Lith naturally heard it and grinned. They enjoyed watching such a cute reaction from Lucy. Lucy even though said that, she still did what she was asked to do. She got on top of her mother and spread her legs and her pussy was now in front of Lilith¡¯s face. Lilith smiled and spread her daughtee¡¯s pussy with one hand and started licking her in a gentle and sensual way causing Lucy to feel waves of pleasures. Lucy¡¯s pussy started twitching and Lilith could see her vaginal hole contracting and rxing very clearly. There was also some of her juicesing out due to how good it had felt to her. She smiled looking at such a reaction. She knew her daughter¡¯s body the best and naturally had general idea of her likings. Lucy felt good when her mother licked her but she had to do her job too. She started licking her mother¡¯s pussy which was currently being fingered by Lith. Lith removed his fingers and let his big sister take over. After getting freed, hepletely focused himself on his mother¡¯s butt hole. He looked at his big sister and she too looked at him. He showed her his two fingers and she too did the same. The both nodded at the same time in understanding and shoved their fingers in their mother¡¯s vaginal hole and ass hole at the same time. ¡°Ohhh~¡± Lilith moaned in ecstasy. She felt so good at the simultaneous pration in her pussy and ass hole that she actually had a small orgasm. Lucy and Lith both were very close to their mother¡¯s pussy. Lucy¡¯s fingers were inside and she felt her mother¡¯s insides tighten and knew she just had a small orgasm. Lith saw love juicesing out of his mother¡¯s pussy and he also felt her insides tighten and knew she had a small orgasm from it. He smirked and praised himself inwardly for being such a genius. This continued on for a while. Lilith ate Lucy out and Lucy did the same to her while Lith continued giving his mother a rimjob. After a little more longer, ¡°Ah¡­my babies¡­Ah..Mama..Ah..is close..¡± When Lith and Lucy heard what their mother said, the did what they were doing at a much faster pace. Lucy rubbed her mother¡¯s clitoris aggressively while fingering her in the same aggressive way. Lith also increased the pace at which he fingered her ass hole and he also gave his mother a few spanks on her ass with his free hand. After a few more minutes, ¡°Ahhh¡­.mama is cumming¡­ahhh..¡± *SPRRRUTTT* ¡°Ohhhhh~¡± Lilith had a big orgasm this time and her back arched up a little and her eyes were half closed. She felt as if she was on cloud nine right now. It felt too good and she was savouring this post orgasm bliss of hers. She had subconsciously hugged Lucy tighter and pushed her pussy on her mouth deeper. Lucy didn¡¯t mind this and let her mom do as she pleased. Lith had stopped fingering her after she orgasmed and let her feel the post orgasm bliss. Lilith recovered from it after a few seconds and she got up ane embraced Lucy and Lith. She kissed their foreheads and said in a loving way ¡°Thankyou, my babies. Mama felt very good. Mama loves you.¡± Lucy and Lith just looked at each other and smiled. Their gaze was congratting each other for doing a good job. They both looked at their mother¡¯s face and said softly in unison ¡°We love you too, mama.¡± ¡°We love you too, mama.¡± They hugged her andid with her on the bed for a while. Lith got up and parted his mother¡¯s legs. He looked at her pink puckered ass hole once again and then into his mother¡¯s eyes and said with a smile ¡°It¡¯s finally time that I im my reward, mama. It is also time for the main course for today. Are you ready?¡± Lilith looked at her son and knew that he was saving her own anal virginity as a reward for himself. She didn¡¯t mind it and she let him do as he pleased. She said with a smile ¡°Mama is always ready, you know *wink*.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Here I go!¡± Chapter 89 Reward (2)** ¡°Alright then, here I go!¡± Lith parted Lilith¡¯s legs and got in between her. He tried to insert his shaft into Lilith¡¯s taboo hole but realised that this position was not veryfortable and good to do it. Lilith chuckled at Lith¡¯s impatient actions. She could tell that he was having difficulty in prating her. She turned around and got up on all fours. She raised her hips, increased the gap of her legs parting and started shaking her hips side to side to provoke Lith. He inserted two of his fingers in her pussy and got them wet and rubbed her ass hole with her own love juices to lubricate it. He inserted his shaft into her pussy too to get itself well coated with her love juices. After ensuring everything was wet, he inserted his tip into his mother¡¯s ass hole. He was ready to feel some resistance from her and wait but to his surprise, there was hardly any resistance and his mother was very rxed down there. His whole cock went inside her ass hole and within seconds he was balls deep in his mother. He was once again very surprised and amused by how easily everything was done. He was curious as to how she was so rxed and so he asked with a joking tone ¡°What¡¯s this mama? Have you been doing something to your butt hole before? It slid in so easily.¡± Lilith chuckled at Lith¡¯s question. She looked back and said ¡°Mama¡¯s control over her body is very good.¡± Lith nodded his head and didn¡¯t say any extra words. Her insides were wet, there was no resistance and it meant he was free to move. He started moving his hips and for the first time had anal sex with his mother and took her anal virginity too. He had been saving it for a very long time and now his efforts bore fruits and he felt very good. Her insides were tight and her walls were contracting and massaging his cock as he moved to and fro. He also had started to realise the benefits of anal sex. He could go as much deep as he wanted without worries and so he did just that. He started using a bit of force to thrust his cock in and out of her. Lilith started moaning as Lith used more of his force. Her body was moving along the rhythm of Lith¡¯s. Lucy looked at them and started having shbacks of the times when she got her ass pounded by her dear brother. She thought ¡®Is this how shameful it looks from this point of view? Do I also look like that and moan like that?¡¯ Now that Lucy had a change of view, she was bbergasted in knowing how it looked. Her face flushed and she tried to not look at them. Though she thought of one thing, her body reacted in another way. She started touching herself while looking at them have sex. Lilith turned her gaze while getting fucked by Lith from behind in doggy style position. She noticed her daughter masturbating while looking at them. She smiled and pulled her hand and brought her close to herself. She gave her a peck on her lips and then made her sit in front of her and spread her legs. She started licking her pussy and pleasuring her so as to not leave her alone. Lith as usual, didn¡¯t mind whatever his mother or sister did together. They were his family, he loved them dearly and they could do anything they wanted with each other, there were no problems. After a while, his cock started buldging inside his mother¡¯s ass. He was very close to climaxing. Lilith could feel Lith¡¯s buldge and she smirked while licking Lucy¡¯s pussy and thought of teasing her son. She started clenching her ass and making her walls tighten. Lith felt it and said hurriedly ¡°Hey, hey, mama, don¡¯t do it!¡± Lilith obviously didn¡¯t listen to him and continued teasing him. Lith spanked his mother¡¯s ass subconsciously hoping she would stop but it only made her insides tighten more. Lith couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He thrusted his cock balls deep in her and groaned ¡°Ugh. I am cumming.¡± His semen shot out inside Lilith¡¯s ass and Lilith had a small orgasm just from feeling his seeds unload inside of her. She hugged Lucy andid on her while her hips were raised and held up by Lith. She closed her eyes and started to feel her son¡¯s thick and warm semen inside her. Lith felt too good and due to his mother¡¯s little prank, he had climaxed much more earlier but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Infact, it felt much better. He held her in ce and waited to recover from his first climax of the day. He knew this wasn¡¯t enough to please his mother as she didn¡¯t have a big orgasm yet and he himself was not satisfied by doing it just once. His dick was semi erect inside of his mother¡¯s ass due to unloading his semen just now. He waited for it recover and while he was at it, he changed position with his dick still inside. Heid beside his mother with her back facing him. Lucy adjusted herself when Lith changed position and got in front of her mother. Lilith hugged Lucy when she saw her in front of her. Lith from the back pulled one of his mother¡¯s breast andtched his mouth on her nipple. He started to drink milk out of it. Her breasts were big and flexible enough to be pulled to the side and so, nobody felt ufortable by it. Lucy watched Lith suck her mother¡¯s breast. Not wanting to let her other breast feel lonely, she tootched onto the free one and started sucking milk out of it. Lilith just caressed their heads while breastfeeding them. She let them do whatever they wanted to her as she loved them and waited for her son to recover and start his pounding once again. After a while, Lith recovered and stopped sucking her nipples. Lilith¡¯s boobs were let go and it jiggled due to that. Lith held her hips and started thrusting his cock into her ass hole once again. Lilith cupped Lucy¡¯s face and started a passionate kiss with her. Lucy too reciprocated it and also yed with her mother¡¯s big boobs. Lilith freed her hands after their kiss stabilized and used one of her hand to rub Lucy¡¯s pussy and knead her breasts with the other hand. This went on for a while, Lilith stopped the kiss and moaned saying ¡°Ahh¡­Ahh..Ahh¡­faster baby¡­Ah¡­mama is close¡­¡± Lith did as he was told to. He started pounding her faster and Lucy when she heard it, started ying with her mother¡¯s boobs aggressively and also rubbed her clitoris. *p* *p* Sounds of flesh banging could be heard as Lith rammed his hips faster and faster while thrusting his cock deep in his mother¡¯s ass. ¡°Ahh..Ahh¡­yes¡­yes¡­I am cumming..¡± *SPRRRUTTT* ¡°Ahhhh~¡± Lilith orgasmed hard this time and she also squirted a little of her love juices. Lith had too climaxed for the second time but he did it along with his mother this time. He hugged her while his seeds wereing out and making Lilith feel warm once again inside her. Lilith hugged Lucy and Lucy hugged Lilith. They cuddled together like this and enjoyed their post orgasm bliss together. After recovering, Lith removed his cock out of his mother¡¯s ass and his cum started dripping out of her ass hole. Lith looked at his mother and spanked her ass and he said in a naughty way ¡°Hold it in, mama. Don¡¯t waste it and let big sis have it *wink*.¡± Lilith chuckled and did as she was told. Lucy pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear it and nestled her head in her mother¡¯s bosoms. Lith got up and went towards Lucy. He kissed her forehead, then turned her face and kissed her lips. He then went down and parted her legs to have a good view at her pussy and ass hole. It was as beautiful as the first day he saw them and he would never get enough of it no matter how much he looked. He bent down and kissed her pussy lips too. He looked at the buttplug in her ass that had a red gemstone on it and started to pull it out. After pulling it out, he could see his sister¡¯s gaping ass hole which was throbbing, as if demanding to have a cock in it. Heid beside her and positioned his cock in her ass hole. He kissed her neck and then let out a hot breath in her ear. He said after that in a gentle tone ¡°I am going in, big sis.¡± Chapter 90 Scelestus** ¡°I am going in, big sis.¡± Lith said gently in Lucy¡¯s ear and gently put his dick in her butthole. He put in the tip first and then his whole shaft. He didn¡¯t feel any resistance because Lucy had a buttplug in her for a long time. Though there was no resistance, he could feel it that there was some friction inside and he realised that there was less lubrication. He thought of removing the lube from his ring and pour it over her ass but then he got an idea. He smirked and looked at his mother and said ¡°Mama,e a little closer.¡± Lilith looked at him and didn¡¯t know why he said that but still did as she was told. She got closer and Lucy¡¯s face got stuffed in her big bosoms and her lower half was almost touching Lucy¡¯s. Lith looked down and found that there was still some distance. He grabbed his mother¡¯s hips and pulled her much more closer. Lilith was so close that her pussy was touching Lucy¡¯s. Lith smiled at it and removed his cock from Lucy¡¯s ass and shoved it into his mother¡¯s pussy. It slid in pretty easily as she had just had an orgasm and everything was wet. He moved his shaft inside her a little and made sure to coat it well with her cum. After getting his shaft lubricated, he put it back in his sister¡¯s ass hole. Lilith chuckled at her son¡¯s shenanigans. Lucy, although didn¡¯t see what had happend, had a general idea about it. She knew her little brother did something naughty and she was embarrassed to even ask about it. She had been hiding in her mother¡¯s bosoms and she stayed hidden to not show her embarrassment. Lith started thrusting his cock to and fro in Lucy¡¯s ass hole after this and he groped her boobs while doing so. He then slowly but steadily, while continuing to pound his sister¡¯s ass, turned her sideways so that her face was in front of their mother¡¯s pussy. Lilith knew what was happening and she too turned sideways to let Lucy¡¯s facee closer towards her pussy. After a while, Lucy¡¯s face was in front of Lilith¡¯s pussy and she too knew why it was so. She felt embarrassed but she didn¡¯t speak her thoughts out. She simply put her mouth in front of her mother¡¯s clenched ass hole and shoved her tongue in to get her little brother¡¯s cum in her mouth. She knew if she dyed to do it, her mother or little brother would say some shameless and dirty things to her and she didn¡¯t want that. Lilith chuckled at her daughter¡¯s actions. She slowly unclenched her ass hole and her son¡¯s cum started flowing into her daughter¡¯s mouth. She said while chuckling ¡°Fufufu¡­.dear, save some for mama too, okay?¡± Lucy heard what her mother said but didn¡¯t reply to her. She was slowly gulping down whatever wasing in her mouth. Her cheeks were puffed with Lith¡¯s cum and she was swallowing just enough so that the influx of cum that wasing in her mouth doesn¡¯t spill out. After she felt that everything was drained out, she started gulping down the cum in her mouth and after a few seconds, only a mouthful of cum was left in her mouth. She turned her head upwards and her gaze met with her mother¡¯s. She didn¡¯t say anything to her mother and looked at her intently. Lilith chuckled at this and she knew her daughter was too shy to speak her mind. She got up and crawled in front of Lucy and cupped her face and kissed her. Lucy opened her mouth a little and the cum from it started flowing into Lilith¡¯s mouth. After sharing half of it, she stopped and broke the kiss. She then started savouring it properly and she realised, it didn¡¯t have any other extra taste or scent to it other than the mix of mild and strong scent, sweet and wild taste of roses. She knew the milder and sweeter taste belonged to her mother and the other one to her little brother. She was surprised at the mixture of this scent and taste. It was oddly satisfying and it didn¡¯t taste bad as she had expected it to be. She knew her mother was clean in every area but there was still a bit of doubt about it. That area from where it came from was generally dirty and she thought that there may be additional tastes in it. But there wasn¡¯t any and she was very amused by it. Lucy never really had the taste of her mother and brother¡¯s cum together and this was the first time. She couldn¡¯t deny it but she liked it. Lilith on the other hand had expected such an oue and she wasn¡¯t surprised by it. She just savoured the taste of her own cum and her son¡¯s and watched her daughter do the same. She smiled while looking at the face Lucy was making while savouring it. She had a very surprised and amused look on her face. Lith, while continuing to pound his big sister watched this scene and he only smiled looking at it. He just felt that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t get to have a better look at such a hot scene but he knew that there were more opportunities again in future. Thus, he continued to fuck his big sister¡¯s ass hole and had no regrets or felt sad about it anymore. Lilith after gulping down the cum in her mouth started a passionate kiss with Lucy and pinched and pulled her nipples and touched many of her other areas that made her feel more pleasured. After a while, ¡°Ahh¡­Ahh¡­Faster¡­fuck me faster¡­¡± Lith heard it and he did as Lucy said. He started pounding her faster and faster. *p* *p* ¡°Ahh¡­Ahh..*Pahh* OHH! *Pahh* OH.. ..yes¡­yes..yes¡­harder¡­Ah..spank..ah.. ..me¡­harder..¡± Lith gave Lucy¡¯s ass hard spanks as he knew she liked it while they had anal sex. He continued to do his thing and Lilith too did her own thing. After a while, ¡°AHhhh¡­Cumming¡­I am cumming¡­¡± ¡°I am cumming too..¡± *SPRRUTTT* ¡°Ahhhhhh~¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± Lucy and Lith both had an orgasm at the same time and Lucy released a satisfied moan in the end while Lith just groaned in satisfaction. He once again came inside and he hugged his sister tight from behind while his seeds poured out. Lilith bit Lucy¡¯s neck and Lucy moaned once again. She prolonged her daughter¡¯s orgasm by doing so and Lucy¡¯s orgasm had not stopped. She was still having her orgasm going on and on top of that, she felt Lith¡¯s hot semen pour in her. She kept moaning and her eyes rolled backward and her tongue struck out a little. She was nowpletely making a face which people who watched anime called as ahegao. Lilith stopped sucking blood out of her daughter and hugged her. She wrapped her arms around her and took Lith in the hug too. Lucy was now sandwiched between the two but she justid down and enjoyed her post orgasm bliss. After recovering, Lith fucked his sister¡¯s pussy and then his mother¡¯s and after these two rounds, they slept together. There was cum dripping from Lucy¡¯s and Lilith¡¯s pussy as Lith had given them creampies. They didn¡¯t bother about it and slept while sandwiching Lith in between. Lith was now a rank 2 and so his stamina was good enough to fill his mother and sister¡¯s both holes atleast twice. He was spent after doing so and so slept in their embrace like a log till the next day. ¡­.. Kerzo City, Espat. In front of a luxurious hotel which was part of the famous hotel chains called ¡®Nine Rose hotels¡¯, stood a ck haired, blue eyed teen. He took out a card from his pocket and it was a luxurious gold card that had nine red roses on it at the bottom left corner, the background of the card was the picture of the hotel itself and on it were inscribed the name and details of the cardholder. It read: Gold Card [ XXXX XXXX XX60 7219 ] 12/XX Relz Khiv This card of the Nine roses hotel was not just any normal card. It was actually the key to entering the underworld! It was a membership card of the Nine Roses hotel and this hotel chain was actually the office branches of the Underworld¡¯s number one organization, Scelestus. Scelestus was an organization which had their hands deep into the pockets of the illegal things that happend all over the world. They operated in all major cities and towns in all the continents of the world and their main branch was hidden on some ind in the Zeehoven Ocean. Scelestus had the monopoly over the dark web in the world and it thereby became the number one dark organization. They did everything from providing illegal things to killing and plundering. They were specialist in assasinations and were thefore the world¡¯s number 1 assassination organization. Everyone in the world could pay them a sum to assassinate someone and if the mission failed, the sum was returned after cutting off some service charge fees. They were trustworthy in these things even though they were the rulers of the underworld. To be a member wasn¡¯t easy and one needed to go through a lot of procedures, paperwork,missions and missions to be a member. Of course, it could be cut short by the help of Witches and you could directly jump levels depending on the price. The majority of the world didn¡¯t know that Nine Roses hotel chain was actually the branch offices of Scelestus and they just thought of it as a luxurious hotel which was reserved for their members only and to get a membership was very difficult. They were also hidden from the majority of the administrative powers of the world and only few Emperor ranks had any idea that Nine Roses was actually Scelestus¡¯s branches. Of course the ones who had the idea were naturally tied up with Scelestus and without them, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible and all their offices would be annihted and Scelestus would also cease to exist. Having an insider was a must and Scelestus was a professional organization who majored in these things. It was made up of many powerful beings of different races who had nothing to do with their own race¡¯s people or country. Many top and wanted criminals worked for them and also many were hunted by them on requests or for a hefty sum. Though this wouldn¡¯t be possible if these criminals are a member of their organization holding a GoldCard and above. The ck haired, blue eyed teen knew about it and had paid a hefty sum to get such a card from the Witches secretly. The teen was covered in a cloak and he had a mask on his face and a hoodie. He was hidden well. He walked into the luxurious hotel and a human female receptionist that had a little above average looks looked at him and said with an apologetic smile ¡°Dear guests, sorry to inform you but our hotels are reserved for the members only.¡± The ck haired teen didn¡¯t bother with her talks and directly showed her the gold card. The receptionist took a look at it and changed her attitude and very professionally she said ¡°What brings you today here, sir?¡± Chapter 91 The Executor ¡°What brings you here today, sir?¡± ¡°I need to register as an assassin.¡± The receptionist nodded her head and typed a few things on the tablet screen in her hand. A servant came to the reception and looked at Liam and said ¡°This way please, sir.¡± Liam was then guided to the registration ce by the servant. The Nine Roses hotel had 100 floors in every branch. The 40th to 50th floor belonged to Scelestus¡¯s assassin branch. On these floors, the assassins could take on missions, getmissions, get paid or just rest and rx. These floors had many recreational and entertainment facilities such as bars and restaurants. The interior of the hotel was veryvish and extravagant. The flooring was made through the most exquisite white stones, the ceiling was high and there were different types of gold and silver chandeliers attached at various intervals. The walls had fine and delicate paintings on them and the furniture were usually of darker colours with a beautiful luster on them. The servant brought Liam to the 40th floor. The lobby of the 40th floor had many semi private tables around and there were also manyfortable sofas and chairs to sit and talk. The servant guided Liam to one of the semi private tables where a person who looked like a butler was sitting. The servant then excused himself and left. Liam sat down and the butler like person asked for Liam¡¯s membership card. He took the card and inserted it in hisptop and got Liam¡¯s personal data from it. Liam was using a fake identity that he got from the Witches. The gold card was also based on this fake identity and so everything rted to him that was being taken down into the database of Scelestus was fake. The attendee didn¡¯t bother to confirm it with Liam either as using a fake name and having a disguise was amon urrence among assassins. After he was done, he looked at Liam and said ¡°What will be your alias?¡± Liam thought for a bit and then said in his disguised deep voice ¡°The Executor.¡± The attendee nodded and typed it down. He then said ¡°You are now an unssified assassin. Unssified assassins are the ones who have just joined and their resumes are nk. To ss up from an unssified, you need to first do a F ss mission. After being a F ss assassin or higher, you can take missions of below your ss, your ss or one ss above yours. You are not eligible for taking missions which are more than one ss higher than yours at any given point. But there are exceptions and you can ept invitations of a higher ss mission from someone else at your own risk. Your private jobs can be of any ss that you want, we only take five percent of the reward as ourmission. But since you have a gold card, it¡¯ll be two percent. The other general information have been emailed to you. Please have a look at it and if there¡¯s still any queries, you can contact the reception of any branch of the Nine Roses hotel.¡± Liam nodded his head and took his card back. He opened his phone and looked at the email sent. There was general information written on it and the ess code for the assassin website of Scelestus. Liam logged in to the assassin website and took up a random F ss mission. He got up and left without saying anything else to the attendee present. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was currently having breakfast. He was eating toast, sausages, eggs and bacon made from a tier 4 beast and a cup of tea on the side. Lilith and Lucy too were having breakfast along with him. They both were having the same thing as Lith. They didn¡¯t need to eat food but to apany Lith, they too started eating along with him. Lilith looked at Lith and asked while cutting up a sausage ¡°There are still a few days left until the opening ceremony. What are you going to do until then?¡± Lith gulped down the egg and after taking a sip of tea, he said with a smile ¡°Laze around with big sis and you. I¡¯ll train a little and then spend time with you and big sis, mom. After the academy starts, I¡¯ll get less time to do so.¡± Lilith nodded her head and continued eating her food. Lucy like always, didn¡¯t speak much but she was happy knowing that her little brother wanted to spend more time with them. After having breakfast, Lith went to train with Lucy. After training he along with his mother and sister, went to the rooftop of the highest tower of the castle and watched a tv show together out in the open. Later, he slept while snuggling together with Lilith and Lucy. This simple routine may seem boring but Lith enjoyed it. Spending time with family was never really boring and he knew that once the academy starts, he¡¯ll be busy. So, everyday he trained and went to different ces with his mother and sister to hangout or just stayed in the castle and watched anime or a tv show. It was also during this time that he toured his castle fully. It was his first time exploring his own castle and he was amazed by how big it was and how majestic it looked not just from the outside but also the inside. After touring the whole castle, the courtyard became his favourite spot to have afternoon tea and snacks with his family. He also met many maids and butlers who worked solely for his n and he was shocked when he got to know their level. His family basically had a small army with them that could, if wanted to, tten a big piece of an entire race. Though there were only two hundred people who were there, just from their level alone, it was enough to do such a thing. Lith was able to meet all the two hundred servants as due to the Royal Banquet, they had alle back from their vacation. They were out only for three years and their vacation was cut short. They didn¡¯t mind it as their sole purpose was to serve the n who raised them and thus, Lith was able to meet them. The servants were all happy while interacting with Lith just as much as Lith was happy interacting with them. Though their status was different, they didn¡¯t mind it and Lith too didn¡¯t act cocky or arrogant in front of them or show them that he was the Vampire Prince. He didn¡¯t need to. He wasn¡¯t an arrogant young master from a xianxia world. He was infact happy while interacting with them as he got to understand that their subservient behaviour was natural and due to their own ord. This meant, they were one hundred percent loyal to the n and would never betray it. He found them trustworthy and them serving his mother for such a long time and her not being displeased by their service was another point that made him feel them being as such. ¡­.. Days passed. The opening ceremony was tomorrow, that is, the first day of the month of February. This would mark the official admission of the selected 10,000 candidates. The selected students were all very excited to start their new term and Lenz City was packed once again with many families. Though they were not needed to be in Lenz City as the students would be teleported to the academy automatically, the families still came over and stayed, to say their final goodbyes to their children. These students would not be able to meet with their families until next year¡¯s month of January. In January, the academy hosted the entrance exam and all the students were given a holiday and sent back to their homes. There wasn¡¯t any extra holiday given to them in between to go back home. They were given vacations, but weren¡¯t allowed to leave the academy grounds unless permitted to do so. ¡­.. Ad City, Villmer. Liam was called to his father¡¯s study and he had no idea why that was the case. He nevertheless didn¡¯t disobey and walked into the study. As soon as he entered, he saw his father, Graham Novius, doing some sort of paper work behind the desk. Graham Novius looked at Liam and said ¡°Do you know why I have called you here?¡± Liam shook his head. Graham looked at him and said in a serious yet calm tone ¡°It is about your assassin identity, The Executor.¡± Chapter 92 Try not to embarass the family ¡°It¡¯s about your assassin identity, The Executor.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Though he knew his identity would be revealed at some point, he couldn¡¯t believe it had happened so quickly. He looked a little panicked, and it showed on his face, but he said nothing. Graham Novius looked at him with a calm and neutral gaze despite noticing the reaction of Liam. He continued ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you since the time you killed your little brother. Do you think I would buy your excuse of saying he ran away? As soon as you tampered with his phctery to leave him no means to stay alive, I had known your ns. Anyway, your little brother is alive and well now. Though he poisoned you, I do not think his crime was so serious for him to get killed. After that, you went on to ughter many for a whole year and you are doing it currently with your assassin identity too. I do not know the reason why you are doing it, nor do I want to know. I just have an advice for you. Do not mess with the people you are not supposed to.¡± Liam had a cold sweat on his back. He was shaking in fear and panick as almost all of his secrets have been out. He thought his father doted on him and gave him permission to do anything but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He was more shrewd than Liam thought of him as. Only now did he realise how cunning an Emperor rank could be and how smart the people at the top of the world are. He was just a little relieved and thankful that his identity as a reincarnist hasn¡¯t been out. He tried to calm himself down and looked at his father and said in a hoarse voice ¡°U-understood.¡± Graham looked at Liam and said in the same calm tone ¡°Another thing, try not to embarass the Novius family any more than you already have and I still think highly of you so do not disappoint me any further either. You may leave.¡± Liam didn¡¯t say anything else and left after giving a nod to his father. While walking outside and going to his room he cursed in his mind for being so stupid and underestimating an Emperor who rules over such a big nation. He shook his head and gave up thinking more about this topic as it would only serve to give him a headache. The solution to such a problem was just to embarass the family and this problem urred due to the Vampire Prince. His hatred for him had increased and he was more determined to take his revenge once academy started. He went to his room while having these thoughts and started nning for the future events. ¡­.. Lenz City, Espat. Inside a small room of an average hotel. A teen was sitting on a chair and fiddling around with a small ck screen. He had a proud look while ying around with it. While he was doing this, unbeknownst to him, magical energy of space and time elements were fluctuating all around him. These fluctuations were very minute and only someone of a very high rank would be able to detect it, given that they were in the vicinity of it. After a few minutes, the fluctuations stopped abruptly. The space-time distorted and a vortex of these two elements started forming. The vortex was not very big, only around the size of the teen¡¯s fist. It didn¡¯t create too much of a disturbance in the surrounding as the magical energy change around the vortex was almost negligible. Soon, out of this vortex, a glitter blue ball of light shot out at a very high speed towards the boy. As it hit him, the boy felt a sharp pain in his head. ¡°AHHHHH!¡¯ He yelled in pain and fell from his chair, onto the floor. He held his head while his body was squirming on the ground and gave out painful cries constantly. Teardrops fell down his shut eyelids and after a few moments, a menacing glint shone upon his Abyss like ck eyes, resurfacing the wake of chaos. With a determined gaze, he muttered ¡°Evure God n.¡± ¡­.. Few hours before. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith had both of her arms wrapped around her two children. She held them in her embrace and was watching tv with them. Lith and Lucy alsoidfortably in their mother¡¯s embrace and watched the tv show along with her. Suddenly, magical energy of space and time elements started fluctuating violently. Lilith noticed this and got up instantly from the bed. She cast a barrier around the bed to keep Lucy and Lith safe. Lucy and Lith too felt the violent fluctuations around of space and time but they didn¡¯t understand the exaggerated reaction of their mother. Nevertheless, they stayed in ce and didn¡¯t try to disturb or interfere into whatever their mother was doing. The looked at her with a curious gaze. Lilith felt such a situation to be very strange. The energy which was generating the elemental fluctuations was extremely powerful, and she had never seen or encountered any creature with such a powerful energy. What struck her as odd about this was that this powerful energy gave her a sense of familiarity, as if it belonged to her, despite the fact that she knew this was something far more powerful than her and she shouldn¡¯t feel a sense of belonging to it. The violent fluctuations stopped abruptly and a vortex of space and time started forming. The vortex was as big as Lilith herself and out of it shot out a silver beam of light at a very high speed. It was so fast that Lith and Lucy couldn¡¯t even see iting out or traveling towards their mother. Lilith thought of dodging it and isting the beam first but the beam didn¡¯t give out any sense of threat to her. It made her feelfortable around it¡¯s presence and the sense of belonging she was feeling before only intensified as the beam traveled more and more towards her. She therefore didn¡¯t dodge the beam and let ite at her. This silver beam, even if it caused problems, it could be solved easily, she thought along those lines and had confidence in herself for getting out of any tricky situation that may ur. So, she let ite at her and the silver beam shot towards Lilith¡¯s forehead and disappeared out of existence. The vortex too disappeared and the fluctuations of elemental energies stabilized and everything returned to normal. Lucy and Lith only felt the fluctuations, then saw a vortex appearing and disappearing instantly and everything going back to normal. They then looked at their mother and she seemed to have closed her eyes and had a calm face and seemed to beprehending or understanding something. They sat down where they were and didn¡¯t disturb her once again. Lilith felt a little sting in her head but it wasn¡¯t painful or harmful to her. It only tickled her a bit. Soon, she opened her eyes and with an amused smile on her face, muttered softly ¡°Evure God n.¡± ¡­.. Lenz City, Espat. Inside a small room of an average hotel. After feeling a sharp pain and then going through a myriad of emotions, the ck haired teen now tried to get up from the ground and sit back on the chair. But as he got up, his brain nked out and all of a sudden a string of words started manifesting in his mind along with a cold mechanical voice [Initiliazing systemmands¡­] [¡­32%¡­67%¡­ Initiliazationplete. Setting up user interface..] [User interface setupplete. Linking soul mark to the system¡­] [¡­73%¡­84%¡­Linkplete.] [Initiliazing prowess¡­.] [Collecting Data¡­] [Protocol zeroplete. System is now ready to be used by Host.] [Wee Host to the system. Please select system panel to continue.] Chapter 93 Mission Triggered [Wee Host to the system. Please select system panel to continue.] [Ding!] [A new mission has been triggered. Please check mission tab for more information.] The ck haired teen recovered from his nk headed state and found a blue screen disyed in his mind that had a string of words. He had not heard any voice due to being cked out but from the words disyed, but he understood the steps needed to take. Also, he didn¡¯t show any reaction to it and was very calm. He expected such a thing to happen. He thought of amand in his mind and a new string of words appeared on the blue screen with a cold mechanical voice that read [Opening system panel.] [Status] [Skills] [Shop] [Missions] [Select one to continue.] The teen thought of clicking on the status tab and the screen nked out before another set of words appeared. [Status] Name: Lucas Aleron Race: Human Title: None Rank: 1 Cultivation: ¨C Affinity: Fire, Dark, Lightning, Earth and Wind. ¨C Magic Core area: 727 km2 Body stats: ¨C HP: 100 ¨C SP*: 50 ¨C STR: 10 ¨C STA: 10 ¨C AGL: 10 ¨C INT: 10 (Points avable to distribute: 0) Lucas sighed as his looked at his status screen. He said to himself ¡°I am too weak right now. Who knew I would have to start from the very beginning. Sigh.¡± He then went back to the system panel screen after having a look at his status. He ignored the skills and shop tab and clicked on the mission tab directly. The reason being, there was a notification stating he has a mission and he knew he hardly had any skills at this point and the shop tab was also pretty obvious. It was to buy items and he didn¡¯t have any money on him for that. He was broke and opening these tabs and having a look was nothing but a waste of time. After clicking on mission tab, the screen once again nked out and a string of words appeared _______________ You have triggered the Legendary ss mission [Doomsday] *Information: N/A *Requirement: ¨C Prepare for the Apocalypse. Time limit: N/A *Reward: ¨C Ascension to Legendary rank. ¨C Star Master of any desired world. *Failure: ¨C Erased existence: Your existence is forever to be forgotten by all, the former tendrils of memories are rendered to insignificant shreds, never to be remembered, never to have existed, no mark left in any timelines, an eternal punishment. _______________ Gasp! Lucas gasped hard. Though he knew that something like this would be avable, he had no idea that this mission¡¯s failure would be so deadly. He kept looking at the screen and after a few moments, shut it off and sighed. The rewards and failure were befitting this mission and he knew he had no other choice but toplete this mission. The system was a ticking bomb attached to him and he needed to be stronger and prepare for the apocalypse as much as possible. Time was of essence and Lucas was contemting on how he would be able to prolong the apocalypse to give him extra time to be stronger. He also started considering the possibilities of preventing the apocalypse and got lost in thoughts just like that. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was once again sitting with Lith and Lucy in her embrace. She had removed the barrier which protected her children. This was also soundproof and so they didn¡¯t hear what she muttered before. They were curious as to what had happend to cause such a reaction from her and Lilith only replied with a smile that she got a message from someone and nothing else. Though Lucy and Lith wanted to know more, they didn¡¯t ask about it to their mother. They knew that if their mother wanted to say something more, she would¡¯ve done so already and her keeping quiet meant Lucy and Lith weren¡¯t supposed to know more about it. They decisively gave up and respected their mother¡¯s choices and snuggled back into her embrace once again and watched tv. After a while, Lith hugged Lilith a little tight and Lilith noticed it. She didn¡¯t say anything and just caressed his head. Lith said while hiding his face in her embrace ¡°Mom, tomorrow is the opening ceremony.¡± Lilith looked at him and said gently ¡°I know, baby.¡± Lith then said ¡°I¡¯ll miss you and big sis.¡± These were his heartfelt words. Though it sounded a bit embarrassing and cheesy, he had thought of being true to himself and his feelings towards his family. He would never hide any emotions from them and would speak it out shamelessly without embarassment. Though he did think such things, reality was always different and he was feeling embarassed about it. ¡°Mama will miss you too.¡± Lilith chuckled and said. ¡°Me too.¡± Lucy added from the side. Lith would need to be fed with Lilith¡¯s blood every week and Lilith knew about it. She would visit him every week but she didn¡¯t say it to Lith. She wanted to keep this as a surprise for him. So she wasn¡¯t sad about the fact that her son would be away from her for a year like Lucy was. Lucy didn¡¯t know this and she was a bit sad thinking she¡¯ll only get to see her brother next year. The cuddled together for a while and then slept with Lith sandwiched in between Lilith and Lucy. ¡­.. Next day. Abx Sky Ind, Espat. Inside the principal¡¯s office. Emilia was in her usual ck and white business attire. She had her round, gold rim sses on, like usual, and was doing some paperwork rted to the ceremony that would be held in a few hours. BAM! The door of her office burst open and a beautiful bluish silver haireddy in a sports outfit and wearing a round ck sses barged in. She said cheerfully ¡°Yo, Emmy. Why are you still sitting here. It¡¯s time for the opening ceremony.¡± Emilia looked at the intruder and sighed. She continued her work and said while doing so ¡°Arya, maintain decorum. I have some work to do and if it gets dyed, the ceremony would be dyed too.¡± The bluish silver haireddy, Arya, said with a smile ¡°It seems you are busy. Alright then, give me half of it and finish it up quick. It¡¯s very rare for me to offer a helping hand so don¡¯t miss this golden opportunity, Emmy.¡± Emilia looked at Arya in surprise. It was indeed very rare for her to offer a helping hand. After her initial surprise, she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony for too long and handed over half the papers to Arya. Arya was hateful ording to Emilia but she was just as smart as her. Therefore, Emilia had no qualms in handing over her work. Emilia and Arya finished the work. Emilia tapped on the ringer bell on her desk. DING! An average looking light brown hair and eyeddy walked in. It was Sel, Emilia¡¯s secretary. Though she was average in looks, her overall charm was still very high. She had the right curves at the right ces and her long and slender legs which were revealed a bit below the skirt, only made people want to see more and what would be hiding under the skirt. Except for her face, her overall charms could make her a seductress and would have men drool over her. Sel¡¯s looks were average but she still looked very good. Though it could not bepared with Emilia or Arya, they were still perfect in their own ways. She could improve her looks by having various beauty products in the market but she never did it. The reason being, she didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter to her wether she looked beautiful or not, the only thing mattered to her was serving her boss. She was a Cherubim and she only respected two people. One was the Seraphim under who she was, that is, the Angel King, Emilia, and the other being the King of Angels, The Heavenly Emperor, Alex Pdin. Though she respected the two, she was loyal to Emilia only. Sel¡¯s karma or cause and effect was deeply attached with Emilia and this was also her reason for being so subservient to her. Though she was subservient, Emilia never mistreated her and she considered Sel as her friend rather than a subordinate at most of the times. Emilia looked at Sel walk in and she said with a smile ¡°The work is done. Let¡¯s start with the ceremony in an hour.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sel said in a neutral tone and sat at the nearby couch. She tapped on her tablet screen a few times and got to work. Arya sat beside Sel and Emilia went over to make some tea for themselves as Sel worked. Her job was done and doing such minor chores didn¡¯t bother her. She made tea for three and sat down beside Arya on the same couch and sipped on tea and rxed. ¡­.. Ad City, Villmer. Liam was sitting in his room and looking at the ck screen which was his registration badge. He was waiting since morning for it to do something as today was supposed to be the opening ceremony, yet there was no notice avable until now. Soon, CHIME! ¡°Attention, students. The opening ceremony will start in an hour. You will be teleported over to the academy grounds 15 minutes prior, so be ready. The ones who are in Lenz City will be teleported directly to the academy sky ind and the ones who are in other continents will be made to teleport from the ce they are in to the nearest continental teleportation facility. From there you will be making a stop at Lenz City directly and from Lenz City, you will be teleported to the academy grounds directly. Get ready for teleportation and we wish you a safe trip.¡± Liam got up from his bed and imbued some spiritual power into his spatial ring to ensure everything was there and did a final check. After a few minutes, space distorted around him and he vanished from the spot. ¡­. *SP means spiritual power. Chapter 94 Academy Gates Open Abx Sky Ind, Espat. The entire Sky Ind was encircled by a massive translucent barrier that allowed it to blend in with the surrounding sky. From the outside, it was impossible to see inside or locate the ind. The sky ind had four gates via which one could enter and exit it. They were located in the east, west, north and south directions. Currently, 10,000 students were gathered in front of the North gate, which was arge ck metallic door. Except for the ck gate, nothing could be seen in the immediate surroundings by the 10,000 students. They seemed to be standing in the midst of the sky, and anyone with acrophobia would have been trembling by shifting their gaze down at their feet. There was nothing below them but a few clouds and the blue sky, with no evidence of any life, buildings or mountains. The students were all elites, heights didn¡¯t scare them and were all waiting quietly for the representatives of the academy to arrive and pick them up. Even if some knew each other, nobody talked with one another. Their main focus was the opening ceremony, which had more of an importance than some pointless small talk. Talking would only serve to distract them, so they silently stood in their respective ces where they were teleported. There were more students arriving by teleportation and the opening ceremony was still 10 minutes away. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith and Lucy dressed Lith up for the opening ceremony. He was dressed in a crimson tie and a white shirt with a ck vest. Along with a ck long coat, ck trousers buckled with a ck belt, and ck shoes. On his chest was the Royal n¡¯s Insignia, and he wore a white sash with ck lettering engraved on it that read ¡®Entrance Topper.¡¯ The sash was delivered to him by academy officials a few days earlier, and he was supposed to wear it for the opening ceremony. He had part of his hair brushed to the side and the rest in a bun. It gave him a restrained and dignified appearance. Lilith and Lucy chose his attire, and they made sure Lith appeared calm, reserved, schrly, and handsome. Although the clothes he wore were not very regal, the elegance with which he carried himself gave him the appearance of royalty. Lilith corrected the position of his tie and got back. She and Lucy looked at him and nodded in satisfaction. She said with a smile ¡°My baby looks very handsome. Come let¡¯s take a picture before you go.¡± Lilith pulled him in between her and Lucy and Lith wrapped his arms around their waist. Lilith had set up the camera beforehand, she snapped her finger and Click! The shutter made a clicking noise and the photo got captured. It was printed out at the same moment. Lilith raised her two fingers and the photo flew in between them. She looked at the photo and gave a satisfied smile. She then grabbed a ring from her spatial ring and gazed at Lith. The ring was grey metallic in appearance and circr in shape, with no additional embellishments. It was etched with ck roses in a circr pattern. She made him wear it in his pinky finger of left hand and said ¡°This is the protective artifact that you asked me a few days ago. If there¡¯s any attack on you that you are not capable of fending off against, you will have a barrier set up that could not be broken by any Emperor rank. If the attack on you is more than that, the ring will detect it and teleport you to me directly.¡± ¡°*Gasp* Mom, isn¡¯t it a bit overkill?¡± Lith asked after gasping. ¡®Mom could make such a high level artifact so easily?¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Mom is very protective.¡± Lucy added from the side with a smile. She was going to say that the reason for such drastic measures were due to her experiencing a near death situation and their mom didn¡¯t want to repeat it again but she didn¡¯t say it because she didn¡¯t want to ruin the good atmosphere. Lith nodded at his sister¡¯s words. He looked at the ring and then at his mother and gave her a kiss on her cheeks and said with a smile ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± The space started fluctuating around Lith and he knew it was time to teleport now. He said hurriedly ¡°See you soon, mom, big sis.¡± ¡°See you soon, baby.¡± ¡°See you soon, dear.¡± Lilith and Lucy said in unison with a smile. Abx Sky Ind, Espat. Lith teleported in front of arge metallic gate. As he looked around, he noticed arge number of students of various races dressed formally in a variety of fashions. He also saw that he was standing in front of them all and guessed that their positions were determined by their exam scores. After a short while, the enormous metallic gate opened, and a group of adults wearing purple armbands marched out towards the students. There were 100 people in total, and the person leading them was a beautiful bluish silver haireddy wearing opaque ck circr sses. She was dressed in a white shirt tucked into ck pants, a ck belt, a ck tie, and ck high heel shoes. She wore a purple armband with the ck letters ¡®A-1¡¯ on it. The bluish silver haireddy had a wless physique with all her curves being just the right size. Behind her was a brown hair and eyeddy with curves a bit bigger than her. She looked pretty but inparison to thedy in front of her, she seemed average. The brown haireddy was in a ck and white business attire and she too had a purple arm band with ¡®A-1¡¯ written on it in ck. The bluish silver haireddy stopped a few meters in front of Lith. Others who were following thedy stopped too. The bluish silver haireddy said ¡°Instructors, please move towards the batch of students that is assigned to your ss.¡± All the people behind her nodded and charged forward. The brown haireddy stood still in ce. The bluish silver haireddy said ¡°ss A-1.¡± Her voice was heard loud and clear to the 200 students who were present, Lith included. These students felt a slight tug on them and in the next instant, they realised that they were standing in front of the twodies with purple armband. The students were standing in 10 rows with 20 in each row. The bluish silver haireddy then said ¡°ss A-1, I am your ss teacher, Arya Relgar. This is, Sel, your second ss teacher. As of now, this is the only thing that you should know. Let¡¯s move on to the auditorium for the opening ceremony.¡± Arya introduced Sel to the 200 students in front of her mid sentence. Sel just gave a small wave with her hand as her introduction and didn¡¯t say much. The other instructors got to their respective batch of students and introduced themselves in the same short way as Arya. The 10,000 students were divided into 50 sses with each ss having 200 students in them. The sses were from A-1 to A-50 with A-1 being the highest in hierarchy and A-50 the lowest. The students were allotted their sses ording to their examination rank. Arya and Sel walked inside the gate and ss A-1 followed after them. After A-1, it was A-2 that walked inside and then A-3 and so on until A-50 did. The gates closed automatically once everyone entered inside and in the midst of the sky, there was only onerge metallic ck door that stood. After a few more minutes, the door vanished too. Even though it was on a neutral continent, the academy was carefully guarded and camouged. It was supposed to be a secure refuge for youngsters of all races and a ce where they could be groomed. As a result, security was tight, and it never hurts to be extra cautious. The academy gates would only be visible when someone attempted to enter or exit, and their cement in the air would be random. Thus, nobody could locate it even if they tried. Though the gates are visible when someone enters or exits, there is a lot of security measures that are taken during such times and the academy is in a battle ready states when opening or closing the gates. Therefore, to enter and exit was also a tedious process and one needed to go through various processes for the same as a lot of things are taken into consideration. ¡­.. Liam was walking with his ssmates and teachers in a peaceful manner. He appeared cool on the outside, but he was raging on the inside. It was excruciatingly painful to be at the tail end of the entire batch. He would have been disqualified for not cing in the top 10,000 in the Combat Test if it hadn¡¯t been for his performance in the other tests. He was well aware of it, and as a result, he cursed the Vampire Prince every day. He¡¯d made up his mind to kill him as soon as the opportunity arose. ¡­.. Like everyone else, Lucas was walking peacefully. He didn¡¯t say anything to anyone or do anything that would attract the attention of those around him. He appeared to be an average student. He was also in ss A-23, which was neither too high nor too low in the hierarchy. He, too, had ns, but he wasn¡¯t thinking about them right now. ording to him, now was not the proper time. Chapter 95 Opening Ceremony Auditorium, Abx World Academy. The auditorium wasrge and wide. The stage was enormous, and there were seats organised in five levels in rows and columns in front of it. The number of seats in the auditorium, as well as the seatingyout, changes depending on the events. With the help of the academy¡¯s staff members, the auditorium could be customized easily. Each level had 2,000 seats, with the incline increasing as one moved backwards. There were also magnification barriers and television screens ced at certain intervals to allow students in the rear and upper levels to see what was going on on stage. At each level, the seats were distributed in batches of 200. Each level featured ten such batches, implying that each level contained ten sses. The top of the hierarchy, ss A-1, was quite close to the stage and was ahead of all other sses. Lith was seated at one end, next to a pink-haired teen whose eyes were darker than his hair and was a couple of inches taller than Lith. He had a solemn expression on his face, and his gaze was fixed on the stage, which had no curtains drawn at the time. Lith was familiar with him. He was Ralph Asmodeus, whom Lith had to defeat in the final round in order to be this year¡¯s entrance topper. He belonged to the demons¡¯ lust family. A ck-haired, ck-eyed teen sat next him, whom Lith recognised. Lith defeated him as well making Ralph and him to fight for second ce. He lost to Ralph and took third ce in the examination. The teen was none other than Dennis Drac. Dennis was taking a look around the auditorium to see what it has to offer and how it looked. The auditorium was brightly illuminated, and was customized to have a yellow theme for this event. The walls and ceiling were covered in drawings, while the stage was hidden behind a red curtain. The brightly illuminated hall was dimmed after a few moments, with the exception of the stage. The red curtains were drawn, and a host dressed in purple robes with a ck mantle moved towards the stage¡¯s centre podium. He said in a pleasant and cheery tone with a smile ¡°Greetings, students. Congrattions for clearing the entrance exam and bing a student of the academy. You may already know about the academy through the various blogs and forums online, but let us once again go through them to clear any misunderstandings or confusion. As you know, you will graduate as soon as you reach rank 6 and¡­¡± The host presented a short overview of the academy, which the students had already learned about through blogs and forums, as the host stated. Nheless, they paid attention and listened to the presenter to clear up any misunderstandings or worries they may have had. ¡°¡­that¡¯s pretty much it. Now let us have a short speech from our Vice Principal.¡± A ck-haired man with brown eyes approached the tform, dressed in a ck and grey business suit, but instead of a zer, he wore a ck mantle on top. He held the microphone up to his mouth and spoke in a dignified and intimidating tone. ¡°Students, in your stay in the academy until you reach rank 6, you are not allowed to break any code of conduct. Vition to such codes would result in serious punishment. The rules and regtions of the academy would be handed over to you after this ceremony along with your uniforms, study material, misceneous items and dorm room ess cards. Each year there will be two major events and various other minor events rted to different clubs and sses present. Merits would be alloted ordingly. The participation in major events is mandatory and failure to do so would be reflected on the graduation certificate. Many resources would be provided and the academy wants you to work hard, experience many things and raise your rank as soon as possible. The students pped after the Vice Principal¡¯s short speech was over. The host came back on stage and said in a cheerful tone ¡°Now let us wee on stage this year¡¯s top 3 of the entrance examination. At the 3rd ce we have, Dennis Drac. Dennis, pleasee on stage. At the 2nd ce we have Ralph Asmodeus. Ralph pleasee on stage. And finally, at the first ce we have Lith Evure, this year¡¯s strongest thirteen year old with the highest potential! Lith, pleasee on stage.¡± A ck haired teen, a pink haired teen and a silver haired teen walked towards the stage from their seats. All three were wearing a sash. All three sash had ¡®Entrance Topper¡¯ written on it and nothing else. They arrived at the center of the stage and Dennis and Ralph stood beside Lith making him stand in between them. Another instructor came to the stage and put on a cyan armband on the three students. Lith had the number one written on his cyan armband in a ck colour. Ralph had two written on it and Dennis had three written on it. After their armband was on, the host said with a smile ¡°Everyone, as you can see, these are the top 3 students. Being a topper has it¡¯s advantages and disadvantages. Though the advantages are far more. The only disadvantage they will have is, their position is at a risk. That¡¯s correct, they may lose this position. And the one who will make them lose it, are you guys! They will have to excell in academics,petitions, events and in many more ways. Participating and winning would earn you all merit points. Every event or just a simple exam would provide you with merit points. If at the end of every week, someone has merit points more than any of the three topper, the positions would be swapped. Once again, Wee to Abx World Academy! Teachers, please take your respective students to their ssrooms and start with the sses. All the best everyone for your future endeavours!¡± After the speech, the audience began to apud. When they heard this part, everyone was stunned and shocked. This hasn¡¯t been reported in any forums or blogs, and it appears to be a new development in the school. Thus, they were all adamant about swapping ces with the current toppers and making a name for themselves. The opening ceremony was brief but instructive. It was done to greet the students and provide a general overview of the academy. There was nothing in it that was excessively spectacr or would waste the students¡¯ attention. These students were all elites who despised wasting their time on frivolous activities. The academy was aware of it and hence took appropriate action. ¡­.. ssroom A-1. The ssroom seats were angled and arranged in a semicircle. There was a little raised tform in front of the seats with a table and a board on the wall behind it. The ssroom was well-ventted and well-lit. The students arrived and sat in seats assigned to them based on their rank. The academy had assigned them seats in advance. Lith sat on the front row with Ralph and Dennis, extremely near to where the teacher would subsequently teach. Arya and Sel were sitting on a chair behind the desk. After ensuring everyone is settled, Arya said to them with a smile ¡°It is basic knowledge to do introductions first and get to know each other, but, this is ss A-1, we don¡¯t need these pointless things. You can introduce yourselvester to each other on a chat group on your phone or something. Anyway, time for your first test. This test would give you merit points and make you my personal student. This test would be conducted in every ss, but here, there¡¯s a twist. We are generally asked to take 10 students as personal students but I will be taking only three. Come, show your worth to me. The rankings will also decide the number of merit points that you¡¯ll get.¡± The students¡¯ reactions were mixed. Because they were students of ss A-1, they didn¡¯t know whether to feel proud or miserable. This ss was at the top of the rankings and due to that, the toughestpetitors in the whole academy were their own ssmates. The children were well aware that each person present was a monster in their own right. As a result, they had no idea how they would fare in this ss. Sel, put on her circr gold rim sses like that of Emilia and nudged it a bit. She got up and said ¡°The test would be very simple. All you have to do, is answer a simple question.¡± The students were all taken aback by how simple the test appeared to be. But they quickly gathered themselves and prepared for whatever was about to be thrown at them. They weren¡¯tplete idiots. They realised that one question may have multiple solutions, and that the individual who provided the most insightful response would be rewarded with a better ranking and merit points. These things were unnecessary to say, and they were intelligent enough to figure it out on their own. Sel studied the students¡¯ determined expressions as they focused at her. She responded with a nod. This was supposed to be how the top batch acted. They didn¡¯t ask her any questions or express any doubts about why there was just one question or that it would be unfair to others because they were all elites who already knew why. Sel approved of such a behaviour of thinking before speaking. She then nudged her sses once again and said ¡°Here¡¯s the question¡­¡± Chapter 96 The Question ¡°Here¡¯s the question, there are three people. Person A, B and C. A and B are friends while C is theirmon enemy. A and B are enjoying their time on a stroll together and C ambushes them. Looking at how happy they are, he decides to make their life even more miserable than he previously was going to. C is much more powerful than A and B and therefore, easily traps them. To toy with them, he gives them a cruel dilemma. It was wether they would opt to spare or sacrifice each other. He gives them time to discuss but neither will know what the other chose until their decisions are locked in. C told them the following things about sacrificing and sparing First, If both choose to sacrifice each other, he would cut one limb each from them. Second, if both choose to spare each other, he would cut three limbs each from them. Third, if one chooses to sacrifice the other person, he would be spared and be freed while the other person would be killed. And before they could give a response, C cast a loop wherein such an event would ur everyday where he ambushes them and puts them in this cruel dilemma again and again. You have 5 minutes, you can write what decision both A and B would make on the paper provided. Get going, goodluck.¡± After Sel finished talking, the question was magically printed on the board behind her for the students to refer. Sel sat back down on the chair beside Arya and continued to do some work on her tablet screen. Arya reclined back on the chair and closed her eyes to rx. She wondered who the other two students would be that would be her personal students. She didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of Lith failing this simple test. The students initially thought the question was simple and that the decisions A and B might make were simple to write; nevertheless, as they began to read and analyse the question, they became increasingly confused and disoriented. Lith grasped the question and realised there was no right or wrong response, simply the best case scenario. This was neither the most difficult nor the most straightforward question he had ever faced. He knew the solution, and he had it ready in less than a minute. The students seated around Lith kept casting sidelong looks at him and the two students opposite him. They were intrigued as to what the toppers were doing at the moment, and after learning that all three of them had given their answers in under two minutes, they concluded that the question wasn¡¯t too difficult and that they were overthinking it. As a result, they gathered their thoughts and put down what they considered was the simplest and best scenario at the time. Arya was rxing, she didn¡¯t notice what the students were doing. However, Sel was observant and was noticing each and every actions of the students. She was noting them down in her tablet while continuing to observe them. Some students felt their brains were getting fried after two and a half minutes. They were engulfed in an ethereal jumble of events and possible solutions to this riddle. The more they tried toe up with a response, the more perplexed they grew. Some students persevered in their thought, while others gave up and scribbled the most basic response they could think of. Another two and a half minutester, Arya opened her eyes and waved her arm. All the answer sheet of the students came flying in front of her. She gave half of them to Sel and checked half for herself. She started checking them along with Sel. The students waited quietly in their seats and didn¡¯t disturb their teacher. After ten minutes, Arya stood up from her seat and came in front of the desk. She looked at the 200 students and said with a smile ¡°Haha, good answers everyone. But tough luck, the three students with the best answer are the these three sitting in the front row. I thought I made the question easy enough for you topete with the toppers but in the end, some of you fell short only for a little. Anyway, work hard and do better next time. Don¡¯t worry, even if you are not my personal students, I am still your ss teacher and there is Sel here too. You cane to us if you have any problems. You three,e with me.¡± Arya finished speaking and took Lith, Ralph and Dennis with her and went away from the ssroom. Sel got up from her seat and came in front of the board. She then started exining the riddle to the students. The students all listened to her in a focused manner. The question was more of a riddle. There was no correct answer, only the best case scenario as Lith had thought of. Many students wrote the answer as A few decided that Both A and B decide to sacrifice each other. The scenario where both spared each other was chosen by none of them. It didn¡¯t feel like a good choice to any student present. Sel told the students that half of them failed this test because they forgot the crucial point of not taking the loop into consideration. The loop meant that one mistake from either A or B, would lead them to endless suffering. For example, if A chooses to sacrifice B and B spares him, A would be able to run away with his life this one time, but B would, in the future rounds, always sacrifice him as a form of revenge. A would suffer endless killing and therefore such an option wasn¡¯t correct. The students who chose the option where both A and B decided to spare each other and have one limb cut off, didn¡¯t state any extra reasons in it or talked about the future rounds or events. Therefore, they didn¡¯t pass the test to be personal students. They gave their answers while thinking of only the current round and neglected the future ones. The very minority which even mentioned of the future events in their answers got high merit points but their reasoning wasn¡¯t on par with the toppers. The best case scenario and the correct reasoning for this question was, both A and B decide to spare each other andter when these events unfold again and again, they must co-operate together and avoid the possibilities of infinite triple limb cutting and getting killed as a whole. This analysis isn¡¯t just limited to this one question. This is yed out in real-life situations like trade negotiations and international politics. The students must learn to assume that the decisions they make today will impact those of their adversaries tomorrow. Selfishness may win out in the short-term, but with the proper incentives, peaceful cooperation is not only possible, but demonstrably and mathematically ideal. The mathematical model for this riddle was a bit advance for these young teens and Sel told them that it would be taught in the higher sses. The only ones who gave the proper reasoning along with the best case scenario and proved their reasoning with mathematical models were the three toppers. This made them stand out among all of their peers and secure their positions and get the highest merit. The reasoning and the scenario that Dennis, Ralph and Lith wrote were the same and their ranking was decided by whose mathematical reasoning was more ideal. Lith had an upper hand in all subjects due to Lucy¡¯s teaching and mathematics was naturally one of them. The students understood the importance of the test and epted their defeat in a good spirit and noted down the things they learnt today. After Sel finished her exination, she distributed the uniforms, merit points, resources, credits for this month(the virtual currency of the academy), a phone with a lot of academic things instilled in it and dorm room ess cards. She let everyone go back to their dorm rooms after dismissing the ss for the day. On the phone was an Abx Sky Ind map that students could use to find their dorm rooms. On the sky ind, there were also numerous screens and signboards at various intervals to ensure that no one got lost. The students exited the ssroom to go to their respective dorms. After ending the ss, Sel walked towards the auditorium to meet Arya and the three personal students. There was another introductory event for these personal students and many new stuff was awaiting them there like new roles and new rankings. All selected personal students from other sses would be present there and this also ensured who was the best student in those sses. A newpetitive environment was about to ur for these select few students which would give them another boost both academically and also in their magic cultivation. Chapter 97 Teacher Arya Auditorium, Abx World Academy. The auditorium was customized and in front of the stage nowid many round tables with chairs. The tables had nametes with the name of the ss written on it. Arya, Lith, Dennis, Ralph and Sel were currently sitting on one such table which was very close to the stage. ¡°Greetings, students. Congrattions for acing your first test and bing the personal students of your respective ss teachers. This will be a short seminar about what you have to do from here on by being a personal student. First, you are the top students of your ss and you will be leading your ss in various activities and events. Second, you are given ess to many restricted areas. Such as the ess to higher levels in the library would be given to you depending upon which ss you are in. Third, your monthly credit points would be doubled. Fourth, you can skip various sses and directly take different examinations and graduate early. But, you have to coordinate with your respective teachers. They will be the ones to judge whether you are qualified to take the exams and skip sses or not. Fifth, you are given a one week holiday to visit your home every three months. Lastly, you can open up your own clubs as long as it¡¯s something new and not something which already exists. There are also many more things and advantages and disadvantages that have to be mentioned but time is of essence and your respective teachers can guide you on that. All the best on your endeavours, have a nice day.¡± A host walked to the podium and gave this short speech when everyone was settled. The students were all surprised due to how short this whole event was. They thought they might be given certain merits or privileges or simply awarded for getting selected as a personal student but they were wrong. In any case, they didn¡¯t mind it as what the host said was correct. Time was of an essence and they needed to increase their ranks not only in magic cultivation but also in the academy. One by one, everyone got up and left the auditorium. Arya and her students being no exception to that. ¡­ Lith arrived in front of a five storey building. It wasn¡¯t very huge nor was it too small. There were walls surrounding the building and they weren¡¯t too high. They were imbued with a translucent barrier which covered the whole building and protected it. ¡°You three will be living with me together in this building until you graduate. I¡¯ll be staying on the top floor, you cane to me anytime if you need something and if I am not avable, call me on the number I shared with you on the way. Get to know each other well and be good kids. See ya~¡± Arya briefly informed them a few things and entered the building. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were currently standing in front of the building gate with confused looks. Their teacher had not even mentioned anything about which room was theirs and just left them. Teacher Sel was also not present as she left for some work after the small event in the auditorium. ¡°What now? Teacher didn¡¯t even inform us about our rooms or brief us about the building¡¯s inside.¡± Dennis said while looking at Lith and Ralph in a confused expression. Ralph didn¡¯t say anything and only gazed at the entrance door of the building. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and figure it out ourselves. No point in standing here and wondering why the teacher didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lith said and walked into the building. Ralph once again didn¡¯t say anything and just followed Lith while Dennis too nodded and joined them. Entering inside, Lith found a big living room with tworge ck sofas between which was a square ss table. After walking across the living room came the dining room where a big table with five chairs was ced. Then on the same floor there were restrooms and a big kitchen. The building had five floors out of which the first one was where everyone in the building coulde and hang out, this being the living room. The rest of the floors had one big room with many amenities such as a personal snack room and game room. Lith, Dennis and Ralph realised that they were supposed to take one floor and stay there. They didn¡¯t argue or bicker with each other and chose the floors ording to their ranks and settled down. Now, the fifth floor had Arya living in it. The fourth had Lith, third ¨C Ralph, second ¨C Dennis and the first one was empty. After touring the building and moving their belongings to their respective rooms, Lith, Ralph and Dennis were currently sitting on the sofas in the living room. After having a sip of tea, Ralph put down the cup and met his gaze with Lith and said in a calm and indifferent look ¡°What did you do to win instantly like that in the final round?¡± ¡°I just used some spells. Nothing much.¡± Lith sipped tea and said in an unbothered tone. ¡°Let¡¯s have a rematch. This time I won¡¯t be sucked into a vortex and teleported home so I can analyse what you did clearly.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. ¡°Hey, hey, I want to fight too. Your highness take me in too, please.¡± Dennis interjected hurriedly. ¡°Dennis, you can just call me Lith when we are in private.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone while taking a sip of tea again. ¡°No, your highness, that won¡¯t do. Anyway, let¡¯s go and fight!¡± Dennis put down the tea cup and rushed to the arena present in the backyard of the building. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ralph.¡± Lith too put down the tea cup and walked to the arena. Ralph nodded his head and followed suit. Reaching the small 1 km2 training arena in the backyard, Lith, Ralph and Dennis first searched for the activation of the protective barrier. This would ensure that they could fight without holding back and also protect the building from damage. After not being able to find it even after fifteen minutes of searching, they decided to call their teacher for help. Arya was free at the moment they called and picking up the phone she said ¡°Yo kiddos, what¡¯s the problem? Are you missing your beautiful teacher¡¯s face already? Hahaha!¡± Dennis was embarrassed by his teacher¡¯s teasing, Ralph was as reserved as he could be and was expressionless. Lith on the other hand was a person who couldn¡¯t be teased so easily. His mother had trained him well in that aspect. He said in a neutral tone ¡°Yes teacher, we do. Come to the training arena, we want to see you.¡± ¡°Hoho! At least say it in such a tone that would make it seem believable. Anyway, I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡± Arya said and hung up. Lith, Ralph and Dennis continued searching for the activation switch while waiting for their teacher to arrive. After fifteen minutes, Arya arrived. ¡°Aha! I arrived much earlier than I said!¡± Arya said in a cheerful tone while flipping her bangs to the back. ¡°Teacher, you are ten minuteste.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. ¡°That¡¯s early for me. You kiddos should be grateful because getting to meet me so quickly is very rare, hahaha!¡± ¡°Teacher, less jokes, more work. Please show us how to activate this barrier so that we can fight.¡± Lith boldly advised Arya in the same neutral tone as before. Lith was used to such a before. His mother would always tease him or crack jokes and dy his training. He therefore had to resort to asking her to be serious and so, Arya¡¯s yful behaviour wasn¡¯t an issue for him. Arya raised an eyebrow to what Lith said and smiled. She developed a bit of interest in him after watching how he could even boldly advise her to be serious. In any case, she wasn¡¯t angry with him or annoyed by his behaviour. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were her first students and she was a very open mindeddy. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind Lith¡¯s words. She chuckled while ruffling Lith¡¯s hair and said ¡°Haha, alright,e, I¡¯ll show you.¡± After learning how the barrier was activated, Lith and Ralph went to the stage and got ready to fight. Dennis stayed at the sidelines and watched them along with his teacher, Arya. Arya had already seen many matches of Lith and the finals of thebat test tournament was no exception. But she still stayed in the training arena to watch her students fight and ensure no mishap ured while also ensuring to give them a lesson after their fight. This was her goal currently. Arya was a carefree person but when she took responsibility of something, she would always be serious about it. Teaching these kids and guiding them to the right path while also ensuring their magic cultivation is happening smoothly was her responsibility for now and she wouldn¡¯t ck off of it. At the arena, Lith looked at Ralph with a calm gaze. He stood still and said to Ralph while taking out his sword from his ring ¡°Come at me whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Chapter 98 Lith vs Ralph ¡°Come at me whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Ralph nodded at Lith¡¯s words and cast a rank 1 fire spell ¡®ming ball¡¯ without chanting. He cast another rank 1 spell ¡®Wind treat¡¯ which was not an attack but a support spell that helped propel the ming ball faster towards Lith. A small zing ball with intense heat wasing towards Lith, who stood still with an indifferent look. Ralph after casting ¡®ming ball¡¯ and ¡®Wind treat¡¯ rushed towards Lith with a sword in his hand. Staying still like a statue, Lith didn¡¯t flinch at the iing ball of fire. He simply covered his face with his sword and muttered softly ¡°Disperse.¡± ng! The iing ball of fire disintegrated and the sound of metal hitting could be heard. Ralph knew his fire spell would hardly have any effect, so he went straight for the offense and shed his sword at Lith¡¯s face. Ralph underestimated Lith¡¯s ability on elemental control and thought that the fire spell may give him at least a bit of advantage to do damage on him. Having been beaten to near death so many times by Lucy, these little tricks were nothing to Lith and he easily defended against the sword sh. After having failed to damage at the first sh, Ralph quickly cast a rank 1 lightning spell ¡®Quick Bolt¡¯ on himself. He moved to Lith¡¯s back instantly and shed at him. Lith willed the Earth element in the surroundings and a rank 1 ¡®Earth Wall¡¯ was formed behind his back, which blocked Ralph¡¯s sh once again. He also cast ¡®Quick Bolt¡¯ on himself once again. Quick bolt was a lightning spell that increased one¡¯s movement speed. Kicking off the ground, Ralph once again charged at Lith. Holding the sword with both his hands, Ralph zapped around Lith while raining down a barrage of sword shes on to him. Lith blocked each and every one of Ralph¡¯s attack with his swift movement, quick reaction time and with the use of Earth spells. Lith felt bored of these basic attacks from Ralph and thought to end this spar after ten minutes of constant defending. He cast short jump and distanced himself. After distancing himself, he cast the time spell ¡®Slow¡¯. Ralph, being weaker and not adept at space or time elements, couldn¡¯t avoid Lith¡¯s time spell. His thoughts slow down along with his movements. Lith didn¡¯t waste time and teleported in front of him and stabbed Ralph in the chest, thereby killing him. Arya rushed to the arena and revived Ralph. After getting revived, he was very shocked to find out that his opponent, Lith, was more proficient in willing the magical elements than himself as well as being much stronger than him. Ralph hade across many time affinity opponents during the tournament but none of their spells worked on him. This was the disadvantage of time spells. To make these spells work, one had to be stronger or at the same level as their opponent and Ralph being the heir to the lust family and the son of an Emperor rank was naturally leagues above his opponents in the tournament. He hadn¡¯t fought any descendant of a Supreme rank; he had no idea howrge of a gap there was in these two bloodlines. After his fight just now, he still couldn¡¯t make out the difference as he saw Lith¡¯s proficiency in willing the elemental energy to be leagues above his own and that could only be achieved by being a genius and some serious hardwork. Whatever the case, Ralph epted the fact that Lith was stronger than him. He walked towards Lith and patted his shoulder. He said with a determined gaze ¡°You are strong.¡± Lith smiled at his response and nodded his head. He didn¡¯t know wether Ralph was just the serious type of kid or he hid his emotions in front of people who he didn¡¯t know but whatever the case, he knew Ralph had a good impression of him just from these words. What he thought was right. Ralph developed a good impression of Lith and thought of him as a rival. Walking out of the arena, he became even more determined to work harder to surpass Lith, of course, he didn¡¯t say these things out loud and kept it to himself. Dennis¡¯s blood was boiling and he was itching to fight. He was a battle maniac and had it not been for his curiosity to watch what prowess the 1st and the 2nd topper had, he would¡¯ve already intervened and fought them. After Ralph exited the arena, he went to it and looked at Lith and said with fire burning in his eyes and taking a fighting stance ¡°Your highness, please don¡¯t hold back. Here Ie!¡± Arya looked at the excited Dennis and chuckled. He didn¡¯t even wait for her to exit and without having any concern about her, came in to fight. Lith smiled and nodded his head. He willed the space around him and cast short jump. Reaching Dennis in an instant, he cast ¡®slow¡¯ and simultaneously stabbed him in the heart. Dennis was dumbfounded at such high speed. Though he had seen how fast Lith was, experiencing for himself was an entirely different concept. He couldn¡¯t even cast a spell and was already damaged to a very high degree. He wanted to move away from Lith but found his thoughts and the surroundings to be slowed down. After finding Dennis to be still, Lith cast an Earth spell ¡®Earth Cage¡¯ and trapped Dennis in it. He thought of willing the earth elemental energy and crushing Dennis to kill him but it would be going way overboard and this was just a friendly spar. Therefore, he exited the stage after trapping Dennis inside. Arya chuckled at how easily the match ended. She snapped her fingers and the cage, along with the time spell, broke down, freeing Dennis. Dennis looked around and found Lith to have already exited the stage. He met his gaze with him and asked ¡°Did I lose, your highness?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lose, Dennis. But it would be nothing but a waste of time for you to be trapped like that for twenty minutes. So, I intervened and set you free from the time and earth spell. Alright, less talks here, let¡¯s go to the living room and analyse your fight. Although you both lost in a miserable way, it was still a lesson. Come I¡¯ll give you more insights on this little spar of yours.¡± The three nodded their heads and followed Arya to the living room. The three sat together on the sofa and Arya sat opposite to them. Arya exined various things to Ralph and Dennis and also to Lith on how many things could¡¯ve been done differently and what could¡¯ve been avoided. She also taught them the basics of elemental energy control which was useful to Ralph and Dennis but useless to Lith. There weren¡¯t many things that were helpful to Lith and he just sat there sipping tea and apanying Ralph and Dennis who were listening to their teacher exin things intently. Sipping his tea, Lith looked at his teacher and now that he had a good look at her, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how beautiful she was. Her curves were perfect and her face seemed to be sculpted just like her body to perfection. Not to mention the opaque sunsses that she wore only added to her overall charms. It was only now that Lith understood why in the novels that he read in his previous life, harem was so popr among the protagonists and why they went around collectingdies like they were pok¨¦mon. Though he found his teacher beautiful, he currently had no love interest in her. She just seemed like a cheerful beautifuldy to him and nothing more. After admiring her beauty secretly, he focused on the exinations she was giving. Arya finished with her exination and went to her room leaving her three students alone once again. ¡°Ralph, teacher exined so well. Come let¡¯s test it out. Your highness, you be the judge of the fight. Let¡¯s go!¡± Dennis got up and said cheerfully. Lith and Ralph agreed to Dennis¡¯sment and went to the arena once again to practice. Though this time Lith was at the sidelines watching them. Dennis and Ralph had an intense fight. Both were the direct descendants of an Emperor rank and were on par with each other regarding their prowess. Ralph was a genius and he learnt many things from Arya just now and could apply it in the battle pretty easily. Dennis, though understood the things his teacher said, couldn¡¯t apply well in the battle and as he battled Ralph more, slowly he was understanding whatever his teacher taught more deeply. He was a person who learnt better when it was done practically instead of taught orally unlike Ralph. Their battle ended after an hour with Dennis losing by a short margin. He wasn¡¯t like Ralph who could learn and apply just from being taught orally and that was the deciding factor of their match. Dennis now had two losses against Ralph. Sleeping on the arena ground and breathing heavily he said ¡°Huff¡­Huff..next time¡­Ralph¡­I¡¯ll be sure to win.¡± ¡°Huff¡­Huff¡­goodluck then.¡± Ralph too said while breathing heavily and being in the same position as Dennis. Ralph was getting morefortable with Lith and Dennis as time passed and was starting to open up to them. Though it was slow, it was still progress. His reserved and cold attitude was slowly being melted by the warmpany of Lith and Dennis. Chapter 99 Do you think I’ll let you roam free? One weekter. A ck hair, blue eyed teen was walking along the streets of the Abalx Sky Ind. He was currently heading towards his ssroom which was in the main building present of the sky ind. The main building was in the middle of the ind. It was very grand and took up one sixth of the whole area of the ind. There were ssrooms, clubrooms, departments, specimen areas and various other activity areas present. The teen was using his phone to navigate his way towards his ssroom. Though it had been a week already, the sky ind was big and his own dormitory was far away from the academy building and it also had aplex route. Bam! While being focused on the phone and not looking at the road he was walking, the teen bumped into a ck haired, ck eyed person and fell down. He was in a bad mood for having to go through such a hassle to get to the main building and after bumping into a random person, his mood turned worse. ¡°Oi, watch your step!¡± The teen grumbled. He didn¡¯t have time to waste as he was runningte to his sses. He got up and left quickly after tidying his uniform. The ck haired, ck eyed person looked at the departing figure of the teen and said with a frown on his face ¡°Liam¡­¡± Bumping into Liam brought back many buried memories into the ck haired, ck eyed teen. Just as he was about to reminisce into the past memories, a cold mechanical voice rang out in his mind and a blue screen with a string of words was disyed as well. [Ding!] [Detected bearer of unique abilities.] [A new mission has been triggered. Please check the mission tab for more information.] ¡®Hmm? For real? Just bumping into this soon to be a full time trash human I get a mission? Interesting.¡¯ The ck haired, ck eyed teen thought to himself. He thought of opening the mission panel and the screen nked and a new string of words manifested. _________________ You have triggered the D ss mission [Capture/Kill Liam]. *Information: ¨C Liam Novius, son of the Emperor rank Graham Novius, one of the rulers of the human race. Bearer of many unique abilities. *Requirement: ¨C Capture or Kill Liam. Time limit: 7 days. *Reward: ¨C 5 body stats points. ¨C Xenrouz Longsword grade 2. *Failure: ¨C Body stats points decreased by 10. __________________ ¡°Oh, an easy mission for the first time, good, good. I was tired of doing the daily missions. Though Liam is a bit stronger than me at the moment, it¡¯s not a problem and I wanted to capture him at ater date anyway.¡± The ck haired, ck eyed teen muttered softly. ¡°Liam, for all those days you bullied and tortured me in the name of justice, heh, do you think I¡¯ll let you roam freely in this life? If that reason wasn¡¯t enough, your rumoured 9 elemental affinities and many unique abilities are enough for me to target you. Whatever the case, in this life, you are doomed.¡± Saying so, the teen walked to the main building like Liam. ¡­.. Lith and Ralph were lounging on the living room sofa, awaiting the arrival of theirpanion Dennis. They both were in their uniforms. The uniform was simple. They wore a white shirt with a ck vest, ck trousers with ck shoes and a blue tie indicating first years along with a ck cloak that reached their knee. Lith and Ralph had an additional cyan armband that had number one and two written on it in ck indicating them as rank 1 and 2 among all other students of the same batch of 10,000. Dennis came running down the stairs with his uniform in a mess while trying to wear a tie. He looked at Lith and Ralph and lounging in a rxed manner on the living room sofa and said ¡°Ah, I am so sorry for beingte again. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Try to wake up early, Dennis.¡± Ralph said while sipping tea without looking at Dennis. ¡°Hmm, Ralph is right. Don¡¯t y games too much at night and try to wake up early.¡± Lith too sipped tea and said in a neutral tone, looking at Dennis. ¡°Your highness, I was not gaming. I was uhh..umm.. practicing. Yes, I was practicing my control over magical elements.¡± Dennis said while still trying to wear a tie. Lith smiled and shook his head in helplessness. Even after repeatedly telling Dennis for a week to be on time, he was stillte. On top of that, his excuses were too terrible but Lith didn¡¯t call him out on that and continued to sip tea. ¡°Your highness, Ralph, why are you two still drinking tea? Aren¡¯t we alreadyte?¡± Dennis said while figuring out why the damn tie was not getting tied properly. ¡°It seems staying upte is affecting your memory. Today is Saturday, we don¡¯t have to attend any sses and are free to do other activities.¡± Ralph finally looked at Dennis and said in a neutral tone. ¡°Huh?¡± Dennis stopped making a knot in his tie and looked at Ralph in confusion. ¡°Idiot. We only have advanced sses on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays.¡± Ralph said and sipped tea once again. ¡°Ah! Damn it! I totally forgot that! I could¡¯ve just slept today! Ahhh! I am so stupid!¡± Dennis removed his tie, smashed it on the ground and grumbled. ¡°Though we are free, we still have to go to the main building and join some clubs. We haven¡¯t joined any clubs yet due to teacher not letting us free.¡± Lith said from the side. ¡°Ah! So we aren¡¯t free today either. Your highness you should¡¯ve said it from the start.¡± Dennis said and picked up his tie from the ground and once again tried to wear it. In one week, due to various training regimens and staying together in the same house, the barriers between Lith, Ralph and Dennis were starting to crack. Lith didn¡¯t mind having Dennis talk in an unrestrained manner in front of him, he was a Vampire Prince, Dennis was his subject, but so what? Did it really matter? Was it apulsion to cage a free bird like Dennis? Dennis¡¯s unrestrained and free behaviour was getting Ralph out of his reserved and cold attitude. Ralph was getting morefortable with Lith and Dennis due to this and was starting to open up to them. In just one week, the three have gotten a bit closer and were at a point where they could be called as acquaintances. Looking at Dennis not being able to wear his tie, Lith and Ralph both sighed together and shook their heads. Dennis could talk all day long if given the chance, has many skills and is ranked third among 10,000 students in his batch but still couldn¡¯t wear a tie, this seemed like a stupid situation to Lith and Ralph and even though they taught him how to wear a tie, he still wasn¡¯t able to figure it out. Ralph got up from his seat and walked to Dennis. He said in a neutral tone after reaching him ¡°Give me the tie.¡± Dennis stopped wearing the tie and immediately handed it over to Ralph whom he considered an expert in making a knot in the tie. Ralph put the tie around his neck and tied a knot in it loosely. He removed it after that and gave it to Dennis who immediately put it on and finally was able to wear it properly. ¡°Ah, Ralph! You¡¯re a lifesaver! Thanks a lot, hahaha!¡± Dennis said cheerfully. ¡°Learn to wear it quickly to not make a fool out of yourself in front of others.¡± Ralph sat down on the sofa and said without looking at Dennis in a neutral tone. Lith nodded at Ralph¡¯s words. Dennis said in a bit embarrassed tone ¡°Hah-haha, y-yeah. I will learn it soon.¡± After getting inside the main building, they walked through many long corridors and reached the club room building attached to the main building of the academy. The club room building wasn¡¯t too big, it was only made up of five storeys. At each level, there were twenty rooms. One club could have one room and these rooms acted as meeting ces of the members. The main activities of the club were all done outside and this was therefore only a meeting ce. After going through and looking at every club present, Lith, Ralph and Dennis decided to join the adventurers club. The reason for that being, they could go and explore dungeons and would be free from many club activities and can focus on their magic cultivation. The adventurers club was the only club that allowed students to move out of the academy and explore dungeons and other ces. It had two Half Emperor rank club instructors and dungeon exploration or any other ce¡¯s exploration was done once every fifteen days with these two instructors ensuring the safety of the students and in their surveince. The members of the club were exempted from joining the adventures as long as they participated in two events or dungeon exploration of the club every six months. This club was very lenient in member participation and almost everyone wanted to join it. That being the case, their selection criteria was also very strict and they didn¡¯t exceed more than thirty members at all times. Though this year was an exception as the trio, Lith, Ralph and Dennis decided to join them and these three being the top students were directly admitted into the club without any tests or selection. The trio returned to their dorm building after joining a club and the three parted ways and went to their own rooms. Chapter 100 Intelligence tests are boring Lith was currently sitting on a chair in his room and going through the notes he made this week in the advanced sses that he attended. While he was on it, space fluctuated around him and a beautifuldy wearing a simple ck dress walked out of thin air. She had the same silver hair and purple eyes as Lith and she also looked the same as him. It was none other than Lilith. Lith noticed the fluctuations and turned his head to find his mother standing a few meters away from him and looking at him with a smile. ¡°Why are you here, mom?¡± Lith asked, a bit confused and dumbfounded. He knew the security of the academy. He had read it in the forums online and also experienced a bit in this one week. He didn¡¯t think his mother would be able to teleport from their home in Nightingale over here to his dorm in the abx sky ind. He thought the security to be too tight and now when he found his mother arriving so easily, he was a little shocked and dumbfounded and asked her that question unknowingly. Lilith chuckled and walked towards Lith. She hugged him from behind and said gently ¡°Am I not allowed to visit and see my own baby?¡± Lith shook his head and said ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean, mom. I meant, how were you able to get past the security and be here?¡± Lilith giggled at his question and gave him a kiss on his cheeks and said ¡°Fufufu¡­did you forget? Mama is very strong.¡± Lith turned his head to the side and looked his mother in the eyes. He had a look that said ¡®You serious?¡¯. Lilith smiled and didn¡¯t say anything to him. After a few seconds of looking his mother in the eyes and not getting a response, Lith sighed and gave up asking about it again. Just how strong was his mother? He wondered. Though he wondered, he didn¡¯t ask her about it again. He knew that if she wanted to, she would¡¯ve said it and since it wasn¡¯t something too important, he didn¡¯t ask her about it again. ¡°How is big sis?¡± Lith asked, changing the topic. ¡°She is busy with politics. It seems that the hierarchy of the Vampires needs to be changed again.¡± Lilith replied softly. Lith nodded his head and didn¡¯t ask anything more. He stayed in his mother¡¯s embrace for a few minutes and Lilith then said ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting you every week to feed you my blood.¡± Lith nodded his head and understood why his mother was here and said ¡°Bring big sis along too sometimes.¡± ¡°Sure. Nowe, time for you to feed.¡± Lilith said and picked Lith up from his chair. She sat on it herself and made him sit on herp. Lith was handled like a baby despite being a teen now. Lith felt embarrassed for being picked like that but didn¡¯t voice it out. After gettingfortable, he bit Lilith¡¯s neck and drank her blood. Lilith patted his back while he was drinking. After a few seconds, he felt full and also drowsy. He let go of it after licking her wound clean. Lith got up from his mother¡¯sp and said ¡°I have work, mom. But now I feel drowsy and want to rest. Next week when youe back, please bring Rena too and also bring big sis if possible. Alright, I am off to sleep, goodnight.¡± He kissed her on her cheeks and went to bed. Lilith smiled and walked towards him. She gave him a kiss on his forehead and said ¡°Will do. Goodnight, baby.¡± She left after saying that and Lith took a nap in his room. ¡­.. After a few hours. Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡°Oi kiddos,e down!¡± Arya said loudly while ringing a bell downstairs. This was an rm to notify the three toe down from their rooms when Arya wanted them to. It was present at a corner in the living room and was essible to all four living in the building. The three came down and settled themselves on the sofa opposite to where their teacher was. Arya took out three papers and pens and gave one each to the three. ¡°Select what all tests you would be giving tomorrow. There are flying, strength, endurance and agility tests avable for physical tests; logical reasoning, problem solving and mental aptitude tests avable to test your intellect. You need to select minimum three and as for maximum, you can do all of them. The more tests you give and do better, the more merit points.¡± Arya said to them while reclining on the sofa. The trio nodded their heads and selected what all things they would be doing. They passed their papers back to Arya after filling it. Arya took it and had a look. She then looked at the three and said raising one of her silver eyebrow ¡°Seriously? You all only selected three? And you Dennis, you didn¡¯t even select any intelligence test, why?¡± Lith, Ralph and Dennis looked at each other, clearly surprised with such a coincidence. Dennis then turned and gazed at Arya and said ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s a pain to do all the tests. We just have to ensure that we have merit points just above the other people right? Doing the three tests in which we are gonna ace it will give us enough so why should we bother with other ones? And the intelligence tests are so boring. I don¡¯t like it, so I didn¡¯t choose it.¡± Lith and Ralph nodded their heads to agree with what Dennis said. Those were their thoughts too. ¡°Hahaha! You lot, you definitely are my students. Just aszy as me! But you shouldn¡¯t be doing only three tests in my opinion. You should do all of them. As the more merit points you umte and therger the gap you have between the others, the morezy you can be. Hmm, I think if you participate in all tests and be in the top 3, you can rx for six to eight weeks and won¡¯t have to worry about others passing you. So what do you think? Still going with only three tests?¡± Aryaughed and said and gave a meaningful smile at the end and asked them the final question. The three pondered over it and found their teacher¡¯sment to make sense. They looked at each other and nodded their heads and confirmed that all had the same thoughts. Lith looked at Arya and said ¡°Then please have us attend all the tests, teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, ye-Huh? Your highness didn¡¯t we just agree on doing only three tests?¡± Dennis first nodded his head and when he heard thetter words, he got confused and turned to look at Lith. ¡°What? I thought we were agreeing on doing two tests each from the physical and the intelligence section?¡± Even Ralph seemed confused and asked. Arya giggled at this scene. She put the papers on the square ss table and wrote a few things on it. She then picked them up, got up and said walking towards the stairs ¡°I¡¯ve filled the papers for you to attend all the tests. Alright, I am off now, take care kiddos.¡± ¡°Teacher nooooo!¡± Dennis said loudly but Arya had left already and his words were wasted. He didn¡¯t want to attend all tests, especially the intelligence ones. He had to think too much while writing those intelligence tests and it felt torturing to him. He also didn¡¯t want to do other tests because it would be too time consuming and he wouldn¡¯t have time to do other activities. Those activities being ying games in his room,zing around, snacking and sleeping. Ralph had no problems with giving all tests but he too found physical tests a bit tiring. At first he had selected his three tests to be two intelligence ones and one flying test. He was a demon and naturally had wings; coupled with his wind affinity allowed him to have superior flying abilities. Lith on the other hand had no problems with any of the tests. He was confident in acing any or all of them, so it didn¡¯t matter whether he chose three or all. He wasn¡¯t cocky about it, nor was he overconfident about it. His mother and sister had trained him well and that was the source of his confidence. Lith got up and made some tea for himself and the other two and sat on the opposite sofa. The three discussed over tea on what needed to be done tomorrow for the test and what they needed to prepare beforehand. After finishing their talk, they all went to their rooms and prepared for the test tomorrow. Chapter 101 Vampire Wings Lith, Ralph and Dennis were currently standing on a t mountain top with their teacher, Arya. In front of them was a vast mountain range. This was the test center for their flying test, which was the first one for the day. ¡°Goodmorning, students. Let me brief you on how the test shall be. The test is simple. All you have to do is fly from here, all the way to the end of the mountain range in front of you. There is another mountain top simr to this one present at the end where instructors will be waiting for you. Your whole journey would be monitored, so make sure to leave any thoughts of cheating or creating troubles for other students aside. There would be many obstacles in between, what they are or will be, you¡¯ll know for yourself soon. That¡¯s pretty much it. Now get ready. The test begins in 3¡­¡± An instructor announced to the students present. There were many students present at the centre, around three to four thousand. This was a given as there were many races present in the world who were capable of flying from a young age or even birth. The Angels, Demons, Vampires and Dragons possessed wings since birth. The Vampires, although they had wings since birth, had to awaken it with the help of other Vampires. The other Vampires being their parents or guardians. If they didn¡¯t have any, they could just ask any random Vampire for help or go to a guild and hire a Vampire for the same. The wings of a newborn Vampire were closed and hidden inside the body. They were in an inactive form. They would be active and awaken once sufficient amount of power is channeled to them and open up. The Vampires do not possess such an amount of power irrespective of whether they were from a noble bloodline or were amoner. They would only have sufficient powers when they awakened their magic core but therey other problems with it. The wings, when awakened from their inactive to active state are highly unstable and go out of control. Someone was needed to stabilize them and if they didn¡¯t, the person would be severely injured. Thus, Vampires couldn¡¯t awaken their wings on their own. Every Vampire on the understood this simple reasoning and they were all open to help someone awaken theirs if there wasn¡¯t any guardian or parent avable for them. It didn¡¯t cost them anything to help and it also didn¡¯t take a lot of time, so everybody was open to help little children awaken theirs. The students heard the instructor¡¯s words and readied themselves. The students opened their wings and set themselves to take off. ¡°¡­2¡­¡± ¡°¡­1¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Go!¡± The instructor fired his gun in the air and the students took off at the noise of the gunshot. Lith, Ralph and Dennis too took off. Arya walked towards the monitoring booth present at the corner of the mountain top. ¡­.. Lith was currently flying together with Ralph and Dennis beside him. They were behind the other students as their position during take off was at thest. It was all thanks to Arya for bringing themte to the test center. The position for take off was based on firste basis. Those who arrived early got a position in front and those who arrivedte, at the back. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were deadst. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this up quickly. We have other tests that need to be given too.¡± Lith said and pped his wings and distanced himself from Ralph and Dennis without waiting for their replies. Though Lith had space affinity, he couldn¡¯t use it here. The ce they were in was in an alternate dimension which had a gate present at the abx sky ind. The sky ind possessed many such gates and this was just one of the few. The academy staff added a spatial inhibitor at the flying test track. This was to ensure students didn¡¯t use space magic. All other elemental magic were allowed to be used except for space as that resulted in giving students a huge advantage and acted as a cheat during previous testing sessions. The academy learnt their lesson and therefore the element was made unavable to students. Ralph and Dennis too pped their wings quickly and tried to catch up with Lith. They considered Lith to be their biggestpetitor. Being beaten by him repeatedly and still not being able to secure a victory, they knew how talented Lith was and therefore constantly tried to better themselves to gain an advantage over him. ¡­.. ¡°Aargh! Faster! I need to be faster! I need to win this race! Fly! Fly! Fly!¡± A student said and pped his wings with the best of his ability. There were many other present in front and back of him. Anywhere he could see, there were other students trying their best to win this race. ¡°COME ON YOU DAMN WINGS! MOVEEEE!¡± Another student a few distance away yelled loud enough for others to hear it. Though everyone just ignored him and focused on their own race. Fuuussshhh! The sound of air being pierced was heard loud enough for all the students to hear and be distracted. They looked towards the source and found somethinging closer towards them. From the distance, a blurry figure was flying towards them at a high speed. The figure appeared closer with each second and after a few moments, they could make out that it was a silver head wearing the academy uniforms. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the topper?¡± A student asked after stopping his tracks, clearly forgetting that a race was going on. ¡°Let me see clearly. I cannot make it out.¡± Another student beside him stopped and squinted his eyes to have a proper look. The figure came closer and the students could now clearly see the face. ¡°HOLY SHIT! THAT¡¯S REALLY THE TOPPER!¡± The guy squinting his eyes yelled loudly. The other students had stopped already due to themotion and were currently looking at the silver haired boy flying towards them. It was Lith who was flying at such a high speed that a piercing sound was heard. He was not only using his wings but also wind spells to give himself a boost. SWOOSH! ¡°WOAH!¡± ¡°THE TOPPER IS ON ANOTHER LEVEL!¡± ¡°Tsk. Fools, we are still in a race. Keep gawking, I am leaving.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s not forget we are in a race!¡± ¡°BUT THAT WAS SO DAMN COOL!¡± An amused group of studentsmented on Lith surpassing them in an instant with a swooshing sound. Just a second after that, Fuuussshhh! Crack! ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this noise again?¡± ¡°LOOK! OVER THERE! OVER THERE!¡± The students heard another piercing sound as well as a new cracking sound. They looked over and found another figureing towards them at a fast speed. Just as the figure neared, another followed behind. ¡°Who are they?¡± A student squinted his eyes, to get a better look and asked. ¡°They seem to be¡­¡± ¡°THE TOPPERS! IT¡¯S THE TOPPERS AGAIN!¡± ¡°DAMN IT! WHY DO THEY HAVE TO ATTEND THIS TEST!¡± A boy with pink hair and another behind him with ck hair flew towards these bunch of students. Behind the pink haired boy was a trail of silver lightning due to him using Lightning spells to boost his flying speed. SWISH! SWISH! Ralph and Dennis flew over the bunch of students and surpassed them. Dennis was the only one among the trio who didn¡¯t have any spells to boost his flying speed. Flying could only be boosted by spells from Wind, Lightning, Space and Time spells. Though he had Time affinity, casting time eleration on self wasn¡¯t advised to people below rank 6. The lifespan was very low for people below rank 6 and thus, using it would result in a loss of it. ¡°DAMN IT! FLY! FLY!¡± A person shouted and pped his wings faster. ¡°Why did I stop to watch them? Sigh.¡± Another person got depressed looking at the three toppers fly over so quickly and sighed in defeat. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it to the top 3, I¡¯ll be in the top 10! LET¡¯S GOOOOO!!¡± A student tried to motivate himself and pped his angel wings in a rush to the finish line. ¡°KUN-KUN-KUKUNNN¡± ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± A student stopped after hearing a strange noise and asked. ¡°Damn that¡¯s super loud!¡± Anotherined about it being too shrill and loud. ¡°Why are we getting so many surpr-¡± just as a student was about toplete his sentence, a giant ck bird flew down from the sky captured him with its ws. ¡°WAAAAAAAA!¡± ¡°KUN-KUN-KUKUNNN!¡± The giant ck bird gave a cry and pped its wings at the students present nearby. ¡°RUNNNN!¡± ¡°IDIOT IT¡¯S FLY! FLYYYYY!¡± ¡°SHUT UP AND RUNNN!¡± ¡°GODDAMN FROM WHERE DID THIS BIRD COME FROM!¡± The students panicked when a bird came at them from nowhere and attacked. They were regretting staying at one ce and looking at the toppers. However, many shoved such thoughts aside and had only one thing in mind. It was to escape! Chapter 102 Thanks, Eric. The giant ck bird that descended from the sky was a native of this particr dimension. The academy staff had tamed a few and their role was to be a hindrance to the students. This was the first obstacle that students faced if they didn¡¯t pass a certain point within a given time. To clear this obstacle, one needed to cross the checkpoint within a given time or harm the bird until it got killed or escaped. The bird was trained to run away as soon as it felt a certain level of damage so the capture students¡¯ only way out was to fight it. The students, being in awe of the toppers¡¯ prowess, halted and wasted their time, thereby getting attacked by the bird. The bird captured four more students and the rest flew away in the meantime. The five captured students felt fear but tried to fight the bird and be freed from its clutches. Lith, Ralph and Dennis had crossed the checkpoint in time due to speeding up earlier and avoided the bird¡¯s attack. Lith was currently leading with Ralph and Dennis nowhere to be seen near him. It was due to him having top notch flying skills and the boost from wind spells that he was using added to his speed even further. Lith flew over the heads of many students, crossed many mountains below him, avoided the attack of beasts and halfway through, he surpassed all students in the race and crossed every checkpoint present in the track, at a time much earlier than intended to, thereby avoiding obstacles and finally reached the finish line. A whistle was heard as hended on the ground, indicating the winner of the race. Lith retracted his wings and walked towards his teacher who was currently standing a few meters away from him and looking at him with a smile. Lith reached to where Arya was and she patted his head and said ¡°Good job! Good job! The results of the test will be announced tomorrow but let me give you a bit of spoilers about it. You¡¯re first!¡± Lith raised his head, looked Arya in the eyes and said ¡°Teacher, are you serious?¡± His teacher literally said the most obvious thing to him, how was this a spoiler in any way? Lith had such thoughts and questioned Arya. ¡°Of course, I am. Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Arya said with a smile,pletely oblivious to Lith¡¯s thoughts. ¡°No, what I mean is, how is this a spoiler in any form? It¡¯s so obvious. I finished first, therefore won¡¯t I be first?¡± Lith put out his thoughts. Arya realised she forgot to mention the important bits and said ¡°Ah! Oops, hehe. I forgot to say that you are the first person to ever finish the test so quickly in the academy¡¯s history. The previous record was flying 100 kilometres in 17 minutes 22 seconds but you did it in 11 minutes 54 seconds. I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to break this record anytime soon.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding. Though it was nice to know that he was a record breaker, he knew that he could¡¯ve done even better and wasn¡¯t too surprised or happy by it. He had an all elemental affinity and he only revealed Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Space and Time elements to the academy. This restricted him to use only these six and he knew that if he used the other elements while flying, it would¡¯ve been much faster than this. Thus, he felt no surprise or happiness with his teacher¡¯sment. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy about it.¡± Arya said with a smile. Lith smiled and didn¡¯t reply to it. Arya didn¡¯t speak further either and the two stood in one ce, waiting for Ralph and Dennis to arrive. Ralph and Dennis crossed the finish line and they too broke the academy¡¯s previous record by Ralphpleting the race in 16 minutes 27 seconds and Dennis in 17 minutes 3 seconds. Dennis was a bit slower because of not having any elemental affinity that would help boost his flying skills. Ralph had Wind and Lightning affinity so it gave him an upper hand over him. The two walked towards Arya and Lith and Arya was about to say a few words to them when a ck haired, brown eyed man wearing a ck and white business suit with a ck mantle arrived in front of them and said suddenly ¡°Must feel nice to have the heirs of top families as your students, right Arya?¡± Arya turned her head and looked at the man interrupting her time with her students. Having a look at him, she smiled and said ¡°You know, my students haven¡¯t really seen my prowess and it¡¯s so sad that I didn¡¯t have any opportunity to flex in front of them either¡­¡± Arya paused after saying somethingpletely unrted to what the man was questioning her about. Cracking her neck she continued ¡°¡­so try questioning me and calling by my name again and I assure you they¡¯ll see one hell of a show today, Eric.¡± The man looked at Arya and said with his brows furrowed ¡°You want me to call you with respect? You¡¯re threatening me for that? Me, the vice principal?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­me¡­¡± Arya pointed at herself, ¡°¡­threaten you?¡± Arya pointed at Eric and questioned. Not waiting for his reply, she continued, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy to be threatened by me?¡± Eric frowned as he heard her. He was an Emperor rank and nobody talked with such disrespect to him, not even the principal. Arya was lower in hierarchy than him and was just a teacher, he felt offended by getting threatened by a person lower than him. He said frowning and in a serious tone ¡°Arya, watch yournguage. I can make you lose your job, making you lose your chance to be on good terms with the Supreme rank and Emperor rank families, whose heirs are currently under you.¡± Arya smiled widely after hearing Eric¡¯s words. She stretched her neck, then her body and cracking her fingers, she said ¡°Thanks, Eric. Because of you, my students will get to know me better and will understand how cool their teacher is, hehehe.¡± Vanishing from her spot, she arrived in front of Eric after saying her words and held Eric¡¯s face with her hands and smashed him to the ground. Eric was not ready for it and got hit but he was an Emperor rank with a lot of battle experience and instantly vanished from his spot with the help of the wind elements in the surrounding. Gaining a bit of distance from Arya, he yelled ¡°You bitch! What did I ever say to you to attack me like that?!¡± Arya turned deaf ear to his words and teleported in front of him again. She punched him in his guts but Eric zapped to the side with the help of the lightning element and threw a high kick at her. He understood that cursing won¡¯t have any effect now and the only way to get out of this situation was to defeat Arya or run away. Running away would hurt his pride as a vice principal and tarnish his reputation, so in the end he had no choice but to fight Arya. Arya blocked Eric¡¯s kick and with her other hand, she snapped her fingers and created a translucent cuboidal barrier, trapping herself and Eric in it. She didn¡¯t want him to run away and so she took such measures. Eric frowned hard at this. From the way the water elemental energy around him changed, the instant formation of the barrier and just from looking at it, he understood that the barrier was top grade and breaking it would take at least a few minutes. If he tried to break it, he would be vulnerable to Arya¡¯s attack; getting severely injured in the end. Thus, escaping wasn¡¯t possible anymore. He took a deep breath and tried to prepare himself for the battle. Though he was trying to, internally he was questioning himself on where he went wrong and how he offended this madwoman. But soon he shoved those thoughts aside when he realised one fact. Arya was a dragon¡ªbeings well known for their hot blooded nature. He assumed that this stereotype was definitely true and now fighting was the only option for him. Arya smiled looking at Eric bracing himself for her onught. She separated her gaze from Eric to her students and waved at them smilingly and turned back to Eric again. She then removed her ck sunsses, which she hadn¡¯t done in a long time, revealing her beautiful blue eyes. She stretched once again and muttered ¡°This should be fun, hehehe!¡± Chapter 103 Arya vs Eric ¡°This should be fun, hehehe!¡± Saying so, Arya extended her hand and opened her palms on which a ck me got ignited and turned into a ball. Arya closed her fist and pitched the ball straight at Eric. BOOM! Moving faster than the speed of sound, the ball created a sonic boom loud enough to crush the eardrums of anyone below rank 3; thankfully Arya had made a barrier around, so the spectators¨Cthe students, were safe. It didn¡¯t take even a second for the ball to reach Eric and with a loud explosion, a mushroom cloud arose from where Eric was standing. Eric avoided it by casting an earthen barrier around, just in time to avoid the hit and vanished from his spot with wind elemental energy. Now standing at a corner, Eric cast on himself ¡®Fire God¡¯s Protection¡¯¨Ca King rank spell that burnt every elemental energy with contact except for fire. From the surrounding magical fluctuations, Eric understood how dangerous the destruction energy ball was and quickly ran away while casting the King rank fire spell on himself. Arya stood in her ce and looked at Eric with a smile and waited for him to make a move. She was in no hurry for anything. Eric wasn¡¯t stupid to stay in ce and wait for Arya¡¯s attack. Getting covered in a red luster of Fire God¡¯s Protection, he dashed towards Arya while making a lightning sword midway and upon reaching her, he shed his sword at her body. Arya didn¡¯t bother to block him and let him sh at her but to Eric¡¯s surprise, he couldn¡¯tnd a hit on her or reach her at all. Noticing this, he cast a King rank spell ¡®Nether Fire¡¯ which was abination of Fire and Dark elemental energy and attacked Arya with it. Arya was covered in reddish-ck mes of Nether Fire all over her body. Noticing this, Eric smiled smugly and kept attacking her. ¡­ ¡°OH SHIT! RALPH DID YOU SEE THAT!?¡± Dennis shouted. He was currently standing just a few meters away from the barrier and could clearly see his teacher fighting the vice principal. Lith and Ralph were beside him and there were many students and teachers watching this fight as well. They all were standing on a t mountain top at an altitude so high that there was no signs of the ground being visible and all one could see around them was a white mist, which were clouds and peaks of other mountains. ¡°Stop shouting into my ears.¡± Ralph said furrowing his brows to Dennis. Lith nodded his head from the side and agreed with Ralph on this. ¡°Damn Ralph! Stop with your nagging! See there! There! Teacher! She seems to be in trouble! We should do something!¡± Dennis pointed at Arya who was covered in a reddish-ck mes and was being attacked by Eric constantly with his lightning sword. ¡°Rx. Teacher won¡¯t be defeated so easily.¡± Lith said to Dennis while looking at Arya. Being taught by his sister who was a King rank and then his mother whom he considered Supreme rank, Lith had a slight understanding of Arya¡¯s prowess when she taught them things and thus confidently said such a statement to Dennis. ¡°If you say so, your highness.¡± Dennis exhaled and shook his head. ¡­ ¡°Arya, I didn¡¯t offend you in any form but you just had to piss me off. This will be a good lesson, make sure to learn it well.¡± Eric said while attacking Arya. Snap! Eric heard a snap and saw the Nether Fire covering Arya to vanish. Before he could even think about doing his next attack, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen and as he looked down at the source of difort, he saw a slender hand which was halfway into his abdomen. Arya had an affinity to Space and Time and she could naturally will the elemental energy around to do what she wanted them to. She cast a spell ¡®Infinite Reach¡¯ inbination with ¡®Time Slow¡¯ and made the space around her infinitely vast and have the time in it slowed down to very high degree. Such a thing was not possible to be done by anyone below an Emperor rank or anyone average of the same rank. Due to such abination of spells, Eric was not able to harm Arya even a bit as the Nether Fire never reached her, nor did any of his sword attacks. ¡°Yo! You were saying something about teaching me a lesson?¡± Arya said with a smile on her face. Without waiting for Eric to reply, she removed her hand from his abdomen and threw a back kick at him and sent Eric flying. BAM! Eric hit the barrier and just as he was about to drink a healing potion, Arya teleported in front of him and threw punches on his face, shattering his teeth, breaking his nose and jaw and disfiguring his face as a whole. Arya stopped her actions and gazed down at Eric and said while looking him in the eye ¡°Tsk. Such a coward. I thought I could have a good fight after such a long time but you turned out to be all bark and no bite. Why did I even bother to remove my limiter?¡± She then sighed and said with a bit of sadness, ¡°Sigh, my luck is terrible it seems. My students weren¡¯t able to see even a bit of my power. There goes my chance to flex¡­¡± and wiped her non-existent tears. After hearing these words, Eric was fuming in rage. He wanted to get up and kill Arya at this very moment but he found his whole body to be immobile and he was only able to move his head and neck. After a few seconds of trying to move his body and not being able to, Eric felt despair. He thought about what wrong deeds he did to suffer like this. He felt that he never offended Arya and he was just talking to her as a person higher in hierarchy than herself. He was the vice principal, the second highest position in the academy and the second highest person in hierarchy who even the principal didn¡¯t talk rudely to, and he also was an Emperor rank. Such things led to him having an arrogant attitude and he felt that he could boss around anyone below him. With such an attitude, he talked to Arya as if she was his subordinate and this was his offense. There was also another misunderstanding¨Chaving a wrong perception of the principal. It wasn¡¯t that the principal couldn¡¯t talk rudely to him, it was just that Emilia was an Angel who seldom talked rudely to anyone. Even though she may be annoyed by his arrogant attitude and him always trying hard to tarnish her name, her pure and kind hearted nature always made her talk politely to him and never in a rude way. This made him feel that even the principal had to talk politely to him and thus boosted his arrogance, making him think that if an Emperor rank principal talked to him with respect, everyone below him should do the same. So what if Arya was an Emperor rank? She was still an instructor and thus he had no reasons to be respectful in front of her. Though such was the case, he had no idea about it and his thinking was clouded by his arrogance. Even after being beaten ck and blue, he still tried to y the vice principal card and all he thought right now was what offense did hemit to have such a reaction from an instructor and was very angry at Arya but couldn¡¯t do anything to her due to being immobile. Looking at the disfigured face of Eric and how he was angrily looking at her, Arya clicked her tongue and said ¡°I don¡¯t want to see such a disgusting and cowardly person. You must be having a phctery somewhere right? I am going to kill you now and when you resurrect, make sure that you learnt the lesson I taught today and know your ce¡­¡± Arya stepped on his face once again and bent down, brought herself to his eye level and said seriously ¡°¡­trash.¡± Fuuussshhh! Arya pressed her leg with more force, used the destruction elemental energy around her foot and turned Eric into ashes and made him disappear. She snapped her fingers and the barrier around her broke. She took out her ck sunsses from her ring and put them and walked towards her students. After reaching them, she smiled smugly and said proudly ¡°Isn¡¯t your teacher the coolest?¡± The three looked at each other and nodded their heads. They said in unison ¡°Nah.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°HUH!?¡± Chapter 104 Kiss goodbye to your job Kliest city, Huveroz country. Inside a dark room a small ck box started shaking violently. Within a few seconds, it opened up and emitted a white brilliance, enough to illuminate the whole dark room. Soon, the brilliance died down and the room got back to its dark state. In this dark room, a figure got up, waved his hands and lit up all the candles present around the room, illuminating it once again. The figure was now visible due to the light brought by the candles. He had ck hair, brown eyes and a lean build and was currently standing naked in the room. He moved his arms around, touched his own body to ensure everything was in ce and after finding no faults, he exhaled in relief. After a few seconds, he gritted his teeth and yelled ¡°ARYAAAA!!! YOU SLUT!!! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL DEFINITELY KILL YOU!¡± It was Eric who just got resurrected from his phctery in his home in Kliest city, Huveroz country of Human Continent after being killed by Arya. He stomped his feet on the ground violently, punched the walls around, smashed the furniture and made a mess out of the room he was in. He was too angry to think about anything rational. After a few minutes of releasing his anger, he calmed down and muttered ¡°I am gonna make you lose your job, slut. I¡¯ll make your life so miserable that the only option for you would be to kiss my feet and beg for mercy to survive.¡± He put on his robes and left the messy room. Walking down the stairs, Eric reached a certain room which had a ck metal door with a sign that read ¡®Teleportation circle z-87¡¯. Pushing open the door, he reached a small square room which had dark brown runic inscriptions on the ground. He walked towards a corner where a small table was ced on which there was a dust covered box. He opened the box and took several pieces of yellow coloured hexagon shaped gems. These yellow gems were nothing but Low grade magic stones. There were four grades of magic stones avable in the world. Low grade, Mid grade, High grade and Peak grade. Low grade, as its name meant, was of the lowest quality and Peak grade was the finest quality magic stones. All magic stones were hexagons in shape. Low grade magic stones were yellow, Mid were green, High were blue and peak grade were red in colour. Eric blended with the radiance and soon the radiance died down and Eric was nowhere to be seen in the room. The rune emitting silvery light now turned back to its dark brown state and the yellow magic stones had now turned into powder after being used. ¡­ Ancestor¡¯s city, Raizen. Inside the the throne room, Ancestor¡¯s pce. The high ceiling of therge room were supported byrge red cylindrical pirs at regr intervals, a red and gold coloured throne¨Cmatching the overall red and gold theme of the room,id atop a raised tform which had steps present at its front, leading towards the throne. On this throne sat a ck-eyed middle aged man with waist length ck hair wearing a majesticyered deep blue robes. The man had a neutral expression on his face as he looked at a man that seemed to be in his early 30s, with ck hair and brown eyes kneeling in front of him while having his head bowed. ¡°Have you found any good candidate this year?¡± The middle aged man asked. ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± The ck-haired, brown-eyed man said in a calm tone. ¡°Good. Who is it?¡± The middle aged man asked in a neutral tone once again. ¡°The heir of the Novius family, Ancestor.¡± The man in histe 30s said while still kneeling down and bowing his head. The middle aged man raised an eyebrow in interest and asked with a slight surprised look, ¡°Graham¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± The man in histe 30s said. The middle aged man had a slight smile on his face after hearing this and muttered, ¡°Good job, Eric. Make sure to groom him well. Is there anything else? If not, you may leave.¡± The man in histe 30s kneeling was none other than Eric and the middle aged man with ck hair and ck eyes was the Human Ancestor, Darren Whitter. ¡°There¡¯s another thing, Ancestor. I have a small request. If you may allow it, I will present it to you.¡± Eric said, still bowing. ¡°Speak.¡± Darren said in a neutral tone. Eric took out a scroll from his spatial ring and presented it to Darren. After handing it over, he said ¡°Can Ancestor please read and sign this document?¡± Darren opened the scroll and the first few lines he read were a statement made to the Council of the Neutral Continent, stating about firing a staff member of the Abx World Academy which was under their management. Just reading these few lines made him lose interest and he didn¡¯t bother to read further as to who it was that was getting fired or why was someone being fired. It was not worth his time to partake into such ploys of Eric and since Eric had done the job he was asked for, Darren was currently in a good mood and signed the document. Darren handed over the document to Eric, who bowed once again and left. Coming out of the Ancestor¡¯s mighty red and ck pce that stood in centre of Ancestor¡¯s city, Eric smiled widely. He put the scroll in his ring and clenched his fist tightly and muttered ¡°Kiss goodbye to your job now, Arya, you slut. Hahahahaha!¡± Chapter 105 Have you warm my bed Council of the Neutral Continent, Espat. Eric pushed open the ss door and walked into the office room without knocking. The man working on aptop had noticed Ericing towards him but after noticing his rude intrusion, he frowned and said ¡°Do not enter without knocking next time. I won¡¯t be polite with you, even if you¡¯re an Emperor rank.¡± Eric stopped in his tracks and looked at the man. He had a thought and then said to the man with a smile ¡°My apologies, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Eric apologized due to realising his blunder. He was too happy knowing that Arya would suffer and forgot that he was currently barging into the office of a council member. Council members were high ranking officials and there were only 50 of them. They were all Emperor ranks and all the other officialsy beneath them. They were the main pirs who managed the whole Neutral Continent. The man nodded his head after getting an apology and his frown was gone. He gestured for Eric to sit and asked ¡°So, Vice Principal Eric, what brings you here today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. Just need to have someone fired.¡± Eric smiled and said. ¡°You can do that on your own. Why bother toe here?¡± The man said with his brows furrowed. Wasn¡¯t Eric a Vice Principal who could fire anyone he wished? Why bother to waste the council member¡¯s time? The man thought and asked. ¡°The person I want to fire is an Emperor rank. ording to the rules, I cannot do it myself and have to send a letter to the management stating about the issues regarding the same and why the person needs to be fired.¡± Eric said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s correct. So the Emperor rank that you want to get fired, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the Principal? If it is, then sorry to break it to you, that won¡¯t be happening.¡± The man said in a neutral voice, his brows still furrowed. This isn¡¯t the first time Eric hade here to ask about such a thing. It has happened many times in the past. And at all times, it was about having Emilia lose her position. Eric had cooked up many excuses and found many minor faults about Emilia, made detailed analysis of it and submitted the documents along with the proof to the council in person in the past. But, all of it was for naught as after investigations, the council didn¡¯t find any of these issues to be anything major and regarded them as something that could happen to anyone sane. People aren¡¯t like magic circles who worked with a 100% efficiency, if cast properly. They are rational beings who have many thoughts and things to do on a daily basis and some minor mistakes are bound to ur. This was amon thing even among the council members and what Eric had regarded as issues weren¡¯t really issues but more of an excuse to have Emilia be fired. The council realised Eric¡¯s ploy and after a few attempts that he made to snatch Emilia¡¯s position, they considered him as a jealous person who wanted nothing but to tarnish a reputable person¡¯s image and be in her seat. So, a few years ago, the council felt annoyed by Eric¡¯s repeated attempts and what they did was, they first asked him whether the documents he was giving right now was regarding the Principal Emilia Liwet or was it something else. If it was about Emilia, they straightaway rejected him and asked him to leave. If it wasn¡¯t, only then did they have a look at it. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s definitely not her. It¡¯s someone else. And also, have a look at this document first and you¡¯ll understand how important and urgent this is, hehe.¡± Eric said with a small chuckle and handed over a scroll to the man. The man took the scroll and went through it. At first everything was normal to him as he had read such statements when Eric wanted Emilia to be fired. The statements were same, it was just that the name was changed. It was that of an instructor in school called Arya Relgar. Of course, the man knew who Arya was. All Emperor ranks knew about each other as there were only around a thousand of them present and knowing and memorizing each person¡¯s name and background was easy for these high rank beings. Everything thing felt normal to the man at the first half but as he read further, his lips twitched and he was trying his best to hold in hisughter. The second half was about how Eric was beaten ck and blue by Arya and it was written in a pretty detailed manner. It was a rare urrence for Empeor ranks to fight with each other as they were all at peace and there was no need to fight among each other. Reading the scroll felt very entertaining to the man but just as he reached the end of the scroll, he became pretty serious and frowned hard at it. He put the scroll down, looked at Eric and said ¡°The Human Ancestor has personally signed this document. So the issue is this serious. You should¡¯ve said it to me beforehand.¡± Eric covered his face and chuckled. It was exactly this reaction that he wanted to see and he felt a sense of aplishment from it. Previously, these council members never took him seriously but now that he had a signed document from a Supreme rank, they had to. The man got up from his seat while picking the scroll up and said to Eric ¡°Vice Principal Eric, this is a serious issue. I shall take my leave now. Farewell.¡± Eric nodded his head and he too got up and left after the man. His job was done and now all he had to was wait. Wait until he sees an official announcement from the council and to see Arya¡¯s suffering. He muttered while walking out of the council building ¡°Arya oh Arya, you messed with the wrong person this time. Don¡¯t worry though, even if you do lose your job, I shall take you as my personal maid and have you warm my bed. Oh how wonderful it would be to trample upon your pride and make you do things which you never wished for, hehehe.¡± Chapter 106 Arya Fired Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were listening to their teacher exin to them about the things they did wrong during their flying test. The remaining tests were all postponed due to Arya having a fight with Eric. The Vice Principal of the academy got thrashed by an instructor, this news and the video of the fight was spread all over the academy forums. The officials of the academy were busy managing these posts and there was no one free to conduct the tests, having it postponed and scheduled a monthter, making everybody have a free schedule. ¡°¡­and Ralph you could¡¯ve don-¡° Ding! Arya was interrupted by the dorm building¡¯s doorbell ringing. She stood up and said to the trio, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± Walking towards the door and after opening it, she saw two men in ck suits waiting. She smiled looking at them and said ¡°I don¡¯t like people bothering me when I am resting.¡± One of the men removed a badge from his zer and said to Arya while showing it, ¡°Your Excellency, we are here on behalf of the CNC and have brought news for you. Please have a look at this.¡± He was referring to the Council of the Neutral Continent when he meant CNC and after finishing his sentence, he gestured to the man beside him to take out a certain thing. The other man did as he was told to and removed a circr disc from his spatial ring and presented it to Arya. ¡°Your Excellency, this is an encrypted token which connects you directly with one of the council members. Please imbue a little bit of your Spiritual Power in it.¡± The man exined. Arya nodded her head and imbued a bit of her Spiritual Power into the token through her palm on which the token rested. The token glowed and in a second, a projection of a man in white robes came into view. It seemed so realistic that the man seemed to have turned miniature and was now standing on the palm of Arya. ¡°Miss Arya Relgar, I am Kang Lu, a council member. Your recent misconduct hase to our notice and the council has decided to terminate your contract with the Abx World Academy. The termination takes effect from this moment onwards and you have twenty four hours to leave the Sky Ind. Pleasee to the CNC headquarters and collect your official documents. If you have any queries, you can ask me now and I will try my best to answer them.¡± The man on Arya¡¯s palm said. ¡°Nope. No questions.¡± Arya smiled and said. She crushed the token in her hand and then said to the two men present, ¡°Anything else? If not, you can leave.¡± The two men gave a slight bow to Arya and left without saying anything else. Arya walked inside the living room and said looking at the trio sitting on the couch, ¡°today¡¯s session ends here. I have some work, so see ya kiddos.¡± and left the living room and went to her floor. After reaching her floor, she sat on a couch present in the lounge room of her floor. Each floor looked more like an apartment than a small dorm room. A big lounge room, bedroom, two bathrooms, snack room were some of the few important rooms present on one floor each. Sitting on a couch in the lounge room, Arya crossed her legs and took out her phone from her pocket. She dialed a number and put the phone on her ear and waited for the other person to pick it up. ¡­ Empress¡¯s Castle, Star Dragon city. A beautiful purple-haired, ck-eyed woman with ck horns protruding from her forehead wearing a majestic silver robe with purple linings, that covered her voluptuous body, was currently instructing a few women, all of whom had horns protruding. Suddenly, a ringing voice was heard by the purple-haired woman and she took out her phone from her spatial ring. She saw the person calling her and a smiled bloomed on her unblemished beautiful oval face. Picking up the phone, she heard a melodious voice from the other said saying ¡°Yo Zinzin! How are you?¡± The purple-haired woman shook her head but her smile still remained and replied in her sweet voice ¡°I am the Dragon Empress, Arya. Can I have atleast a little respect?¡± The purple-haired woman who Arya called was the Dragon Empress, Mayzin, residing in the Empress¡¯s Castle on a floating ind above Star Dragon city. ¡°Alright Zinzin, don¡¯t be so boring. Let loose some days. You¡¯ll have more fun that way, hahaha!¡± Arya said from the other side. ¡°No jokes, Arya. I am busy. Anyway, do you have something you want to discuss with me?¡± Mayzin asked in her sweet voice once again. She was pretty busy right now due to having taken a nap for thirteen years and had a lot of things to do. Therefore she asked Arya directly as to what she wanted. ¡°Hmm, yes. Those CNC people fired me from my job as an instructor.¡± Arya said in a casual tone as if what she said was something trivial. ¡°Hmm? Did you do something to have them take such actions?¡± Mayzin raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Nah, nothing much. I just beat up the Vice Principal because he was disrespectful and also bothering me. I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s supposed to have me fired. In any case, look into this matter and revoke this notice. Beep! The phone call was cut as soon as Arya finished speaking. Mayzin shook her head once again and sighed. She was a Supreme rank, the ruler of an entire race, an ancient entity, who everyone feared, but here she was, getting ordered by a person a rank below her. This wasn¡¯t anything new to her. Arya and her had a good rtionship. The two had met each other when they were younger and during times of hardship. They worked hard and improved their magic rank together too. They could be said to be childhood bestfriends and thus Mayzin didn¡¯t mind even a bit of Arya¡¯s rude behaviour. Putting in the phone back in her ring, she had a serious expression on her face,pletely opposite to lively one she had a few seconds before and muttered to herself ¡°I got no notice about such a thing from the CNC. Do they take me as a fool or something?¡± Mayzin waved her hand and dismissed the subordinates present in front of her. She then walked a few steps ahead and suddenly vanished from her spot. Chapter 107 Wrong you ask? Council of the Neutral Continent, Espat. A few levels below the top most floor, many men and women in formal robes were sitting around a round table and discussing things. These people were the council members and working hours weren¡¯t over yet so they were busy with their discussion. Suddenly, space fluctuated around them and everybody got up from their seats and were half wary and half on guard. They weren¡¯t panicked as one would¡¯ve thought them to as they were well aware that anyone above their own ranks could enter and exit the headquarters as they pleased. The headquarters was protected by a very expensive defensive barrier which ensured that not even 100 Emperor ranks would be able to break it if they tried. The barrier was made with the help of the Supreme ranks and hundreds of Emperor ranks and thus was very sturdy. This fact was known by the whole world and the council members weren¡¯t an exception to it. Thus, they weren¡¯t panicked, just wary about which Supreme rank they were about to face. The fluctuations stopped and in the center of the round table, a beautiful purpled-haired, ck-eyed, voluptuousdy walked out of thin air wearing silver robes with purple linings and having two ck horns protruding out of her forehead. As soon as the people in the meeting room saw her, they all bowed and said respectfully in unison ¡°The Council of the Neutral Continent greets Her Excellency, the Dragon Empress!¡± Mayzin nodded her head and waved her arm, gesturing the people to sit, and a chair also flew towards her when she did that and got ced behind her. She sat on it and said in a neutral and overbearing tone ¡°It seems you bunch do not put me in your eyes. Interesting. Very interesting.¡± She also released a bit of her Supreme rank aura while mocking at the end and the people in the room were suffocating due to it. That being the case, they still tried their best to not make a scene in front of the Dragon Empress and one of the men sitting on a chair at the round table managed to mutter ¡°Y-your Excellency, c-could you p-p-please tell us w-what wr-wrong we did?¡± The man had no wish to question the Empress as to what she meant when she said not putting her in their eyes and directly asked for his wrong doings. He knew arguing with a Supreme rank was asking for a death wish and it would not only be him who would, everyone else in the room would too. The others who heard the man ask such a question sighed in relief internally. They were thankful that he didn¡¯t ask anything stupid to the Dragon Empress and made the already tense atmosphere, even tenser. They all focused on trying to survive in the Supreme¡¯s aura that brought so much pressure on them after hearing the man¡¯s words and everyone tacitly, even withoutmunicating with each other, considered him as the spokesperson now. Mayzin looked at the person who just spoke and said in a t tone, ¡°Wrong you ask? Hmm, let¡¯s see. The thing you went wrong with is definitely one thing. It¡¯s taking me as a joke.¡± Saying so, Mayzin released a bit more of her aura and the people in the room plopped down on the ground. They couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and even their high magic cultivation didn¡¯t seem to help. If previously they were suffocating, now they were definitely dying and on their wits end. If what was going, went even a bit longer or if the pressure increased a bit more, everyone in the room would turn into meat paste and it was a sure-short thing. Mayzin obviously knew their limit and after having them suffer for a bit, she minimised her aura, just enough so that they were able to catch their breaths and talk. The people in the room were in despair. They had no idea what wrong they did to suffer so much. What they experienced just now was something they had never done so in thousands of years. But the pressure soon was alleviated, allowing them to have a bit of relief. The man who had spoken previously, mustered up courage and said, ¡°Your Excellency, we do not dare. Please have mercy.¡± Mayzin sighed after hearing the man speak. She wasn¡¯t an irrational person who did things without thinking through. Though she may be angry about her childhood friend being mistreated, she still retained her sanity and was here to question these people, not kill them. ¡°Why was Arya fired and why was I not notified about it?¡± She asked in a neutral tone once again. The people in the room finally realized what everything was about and felt relieved. The man who had spoken before said hurriedly ¡°Your Excellency, please wait a minute, I will bring you the documents and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± He rushed towards a certain hall, came back within an instant and handed over the document to Mayzin. Mayzin went through it and she showed no reaction about whatever was written in the first and the second para, however, just as she read thest line which had the sign of the Human Ancestor, her brows knitted together and she dropped the document in her ring. She looked at the council members and said in a neutral tone once again ¡°Next time when you¡¯re dealing with any Emperor rank, be it from my race or any other, make sure the Supreme rank is notified about it. And also, this document is null and void from now onwards. Send an apology to Arya as well as a warning to whoever this Eric guy is to not pull such stunts again. I will personally visit Darren for this matter. Understood?¡± Chapter 108 Palace isn’t the only thing that’ll be destroyed The people present in the room nodded their heads in understanding. They wanted nothing but all of this to be done as quickly as possible. Dealing with a Supreme rank was no joke. Mayzin got up from her chair, took a step ahead and then vanished instantly. Teleporting from one continent to the other was a cakewalk for her. Being called the Star Dragon wasn¡¯t just for show. Among every Supreme rank present, she was the best, with regards to the Space element and no one could match her. ¡­ Ancestor¡¯s Pce, Raizen. The Human Ancestor, Darren Whitter, was sitting on his throne, inside the grand red and ck Ancestor¡¯s Pce and was sipping on tea while his subordinates gave him the general report. This was an everyday thing and having a long life and nothing to do, such things kept Darren entertained. Just as he was about to take a sip, he felt certain magical fluctuations at a very high altitude above his pce. But before he could react, he heard a loud thunder and, BOOM! Something struck the grand and mighty Ancestor¡¯s Pce and a huge chunk of it was destroyed. The Ancestor¡¯s Pce now had hole in between it and before Darren could go out and investigate it, in front of him came a figure of a beautiful purple-haireddy wearing silver robes and having two ck horns. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mayzin?¡± Darren sat back down on his throne and questioned Mayzin calmly. ¡°It should be me asking you such a question. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Mayzin said in a neutral tone and threw a document out from her ring, towards Darren. Mayzin frowned at his response but still said in a neutral tone, ¡°read ahead.¡± Darren continued to read the document and finally atst, he realised the blunder he made. The document was about having Arya, an Emperor rank death dragon, fired from her job and thetter half described how Eric was beaten by her and Arya¡¯s misconduct. Darren looked at Mayzin and asked, ¡°is the person called Arya an Emperor rank from your dragon race?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You meddled into the affairs of the CNC regarding an Emperor rank of my race and I was neither notified, nor was I consulted regarding the same. I am here to warn you not to argue with you. Ensure that this is the first and thest offense youmit against us dragons. I¡¯d also advise you to stay out of the affairs of the CNC and let them do things on their own. Anyway, that¡¯s all. If it happens next time, your pce isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯ll be destroyed.¡± Mayzin said and after finishing, vanished from her spot, not waiting for Darren¡¯s response. Crack! The armrest on which Darren had his hand ced, cracked due to him gripping it a bit too hard due to anger. ¡®How many years has it been since Ist got warned like this?¡¯ Darren thought to himself. The people present in the room who were giving reports were all severely injured. It was not because of the debris falling on them, it was because Mayzin had let her Supreme rank aura run free and when shended on the ground in the throne room, the people felt a humongous amount of pressure upon themselves. It felt like getting hammered to the ground by a heavy object. The people below Half Emperor rank had died, Half Emperor ranks were almost dead and Emperor ranks were beaten half to death. The whole throne room was in a very sorry state. Darren was fuming due to such humiliation but he controlled himself and his emotions. A being who has lived for millions of years, was not someone hot blooded. Though feeling a bit of anger due to this humiliation, he maintained a calm stance. He got up from his chair and walked down the raised tform where his throne was. He waved his hand, forming a barrier around the Ancestor¡¯s Pce and started chanting a certain spell. Within a few seconds, the floor which had blood and flesh scattered around of the dead and injured people, moved. Lumps of flesh and blood gathered at various spots, some also moved towards the injured people and attached itself onto them and within a few more seconds, the bodies of the dead turned into meat paste were restored and the injured were healed. A few more secondster, the dead were revived too and all the people affected due to Mayzin were now back to normal. Darren had used a resurrection spell as well as a healing spell together. It was made by him after hundreds of years of research andbining Life and Time elements together. Though he may have not found the secrets of resurrection from the already present spells and techniques, he still learnt a few things about it and created his own version when he became a Supreme rank. ¡°Clean up this mess. Ensure no word gets out about this matter and call Eric over here.¡± Darren left after saying these words. ¡­ Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx sky ind. It was 4:00pm, the time when Lith, Ralph and Dennis met in themon living room on the ground floor of the Dorm building. They didn¡¯t decide upon it beforehand, it was just that Lith, in his previous life, had a habit to take a break during such a time and have tea and snacks. After his reincarnation, he continued this when he grew up and during training too, at around 4pm, he used to take a break and thus it became a habit of his. He came down to themon living room during such a time for a few days as there was no tea avable on his floor. Ralph and Dennis bumped into Lith a few times and since they had nothing to do either, they joined in and had tea together with him. Thus, unknowingly, they set a meeting time together here. Being in these two people¡¯spany, Lith forgot to stock up on tea on his floor and thus, everyday he came down to themon living room for tea. They were doing their own things, but suddenly they heard their doorbell ring. Ding! Chapter 109 Make use of connections Ding! The three heard the doorbell ring. Lith was making tea, Ralph was solving a puzzle he got as homework in ss and Dennis was surfing through the inte, and was the only free one. ¡°Oi Dennis, get the door.¡± Ralph muttered without looking at Dennis, focusing on his puzzle. Dennis didn¡¯t argue and went to get the door. He couldn¡¯t ask Lith to do it, as firstly, Lith was busy making tea and secondly, he was the Vampire Prince, a person above his own self. He didn¡¯t bicker with Ralph either as he was doing homework, which Dennis would copyter and save himself from brainstorming over the puzzle. Reaching the door and opening it, he saw two men in ck suits. He didn¡¯t know who they were and so he asked, ¡°Yes? May I be of some help?¡± One of the men stepped ahead and said, ¡°Is Her Excellency Arya present in the dorm, if yes, can you please ry this token to her?¡± Dennis nodded his head and took the token from the man. After giving the token, the men excused themselves and left hurriedly. Last time when they visited, Arya had warned them not to disturb her and they took her words seriously. Thus, they quickly left after delivering the token. Dennis had no idea what the token was. It looked like a small ordinary grey te of some sort made up of cheap stones. But it wasn¡¯t his and was meant for his teacher and so he didn¡¯t y around with it even though he seemed curious about it. Walking into the living room on the ground floor, Dennis saw Lith standing around the teapot, looking at it being brewed and Ralph sitting on the council and leaning forwards towards the square ss table and solving the puzzle they got in ss on paper. He cleared his throat and said ¡°This is a delivery for teacher. Should I go to her floor and give her this or should we call her from the phone present there and call her down?¡± Ralph put down the pen and looked up at Dennis. Lith too looked at him and after thinking for a few seconds, he said in a joking tone ¡°Let¡¯s call teacher down. We¡¯ve never really rang this bell and today it¡¯s the bell¡¯s time to shine.¡± Lith was starting to open up too like Ralph. He was getting more and morefortable with these two people as days passed and they spent time together. Calling their teacher to collect her thing seemed a bit rude but the tea was about to finish brewing and Lith thought that, if their teacher came down, she can have a cup of tea too with them and rx. He also had a few questions he needed to ask and thus, the option of calling her down seemed the most viable. Dennis nodded his head and went to the bell present in the corner of the room. He rang it a few times and the bell made a ding sound for a few seconds. They soon heard Arya¡¯s voiceing from upstairs ¡°Do you want something, kiddos?¡± ¡°TEACH¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t yell. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Ralph interrupted Dennis who was about to yell and tell their teacher the reason for calling her down. Turning in the direction of stairs leading upstairs, Ralph said softly, ¡°Teacher pleasee down. We have something for you.¡± Ralph took help of the Wind elemental energy in the surroundings and conveyed his message to Arya. Dennis didn¡¯t have such a convenient spell or affinity and thus had to resort to shouting, which was stopped by Ralph. A few minutester, Arya walked down the stairs wearing slippers, grey sweatpants, a ck hoodie and her ck opaque sunsses. She was tying her hair in a single ponytail as she walked down and as she reached the trio in the living room, she finished tying it and then asked to them ¡°What is it that you have for me?¡± ¡°Teacher, first have some tea.¡± Lith said and walked towards Arya with a cup of tea on a saucer in hand and handed it over to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Arya said to Lith and sipped on the tea. Dennis walked towards Arya and then handed over the grey token to her and eaid, ¡°Teacher this is a delivery for you. I don¡¯t know who it is from though.¡± Arya ced the cup on the saucer, held it in one hand and took the token from Dennis. She noticed that it was the same encrypted device from before that could connect her with a council member of the CNC. She smirked and thought Arya knew that arguing or discussing with the CNC officials about the contract termination and things rted to her misconduct was nothing but a waste of time. They wouldn¡¯t listen to her even if she provided them with facts and proper arguments. The best way to deal with these bunch, in her opinion, was to ask a person above them to deal with them. Arya knew such a person and it was also her childhood friend, Mayzin. She dumped all her problems onto her shamelessly without a care and went to take a nap. It was only now did she wake up ande down due to her students calling and realised, only two hours had passed since she called Mayzin and everything was settled already. Having a friend at the top was sure a very convenient thing and she wasn¡¯t someone shy to not bother someone like Emilia who always thought twice before bothering anyone. Mayzin was Arya¡¯s friend and taking advantage of her didn¡¯t make her feel ufortable even for one moment. Arya walked towards the couch and ced the grey token in the middle of the square ss table. She took the tea cup from the saucer and sipped on it and said looking at the trio ¡°You want to see something fun?¡± Chapter 110 It’s so taxing ¡°You want to see something fun?¡± ¡°Fun?¡± Dennis asked while Lith and Ralph looked at Arya with a curious gaze. Arya smiled and didn¡¯t answer Dennis. Pointing her index finger towards the grey token, she released a bit of her Spiritual Power and turned the token on. Like before, the projection of a man came out of the token and he said ¡°Greetings, Miss Arya Relgar, I am Kang Lu, a council member of the CNC. I was the one to break the contract termination news to you and I am here once again to apologise on behalf of the whole council, to you, for the same. It was the council¡¯s misconduct and our negligence that we didn¡¯t look into the matter deeply and went ahead with the verdict of terminating the contract. We are deeply sorry about that. Any losses that you may have suffered during this time period shall be borne by the council itself and we ask Miss Arya Relgar to please visit the headquarters and take the requiredpensation.¡± Arya smiled after hearing it. She pointed her index finger to the grey token and it broke down into pieces. She didn¡¯t reply to the man. Arya didn¡¯t insult the council or yell at them for their wrong doings even after such troubles and the reason was, she knew that they didn¡¯t have actual powers to remove an Emperor rank from their posts. To have such a thing to be done, the council had to go through various paperwork and it is needed to have the sign of any one Supreme rank, be it any number of parties involved in the conflict. Arya knew that Eric must¡¯ve gotten the help of the Human Ancestor and thus, she too didn¡¯t shy away from asking Mayzin for help and this matter got closed soon. ¡°Teacher, what was this about?¡± Lith asked after taking a sip of tea. ¡°I had a few problems with the CNC but now it¡¯s over and they just apologised for it too. Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arya smiled and said. ¡°Not really.¡± Lith said bluntly. Arya chuckled at this answer and got back to having tea. Lith didn¡¯t understand what his teacher was getting at, and he didn¡¯t know the context either. When his teacher said she¡¯ll show something fun, he was hoping for something but in the end nothing really happened. ¡®It may probably be fun for teacher, I guess.¡¯ Lith thought and continued about his own business. Ralph and Dennis too shared the same though as Lith. ¡­ Few hourster. In a dark alley, Abx sky ind. ¡°Here is your 100 grams of Terahorn Bonger¡¯s thousand years aged mucus. That¡¯ll be 2 gold coins.¡± A man covered in ck outfit who seemed to blend in the darkness of the alley and the night, said. A teen with ck hair and eyes nodded his head and fished out two gold coins from his pockets and gave it to the man, while the man handed over a transparent box that contained a dark green coloured slimy substance in it. The teen left sneakily after getting what he wanted and after a few minutes of walking, he sat on a bench provided around the park on the sky ind. He closed his eyes and thought to himself, ¡®open system panel¡¯. A blue screen appeared in his head and it had a string of words written in it and they were being told to the person by a mechanical voice. [Opening system panel.] [Status] [Skills] [Shop] [Missions] (Select one to continue.) ¡®Unlock inventory.¡¯ The teen thought to himself. [1 gold coin will be needed. Continue? Y/N.] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [Inventory unlocked. New option added in system panel.] [Status] [Skills] [Shop] [Missions] [Inventory] (Select one to continue.) ¡®Open inventory.¡¯ The teenmanded the system in his mind. [Inventory] ¨C No items avable in inventory yet. ¡®Add thousand year aged Terahorn Bonger Mucus.¡¯ [Searching for ¡®Thousand year aged Terahorn Bonger Mucus¡¯ in the vicinity of 2 meter radius.] [Item detected.] [Collecting item.] [Adding to inventory¡­27%¡­99%¡­] [Item added.] [Inventory] ¨C Thousand year aged Terahorn Bonger mucus. The teen sighed in relief and closed the system panel in his mind to rx. He thought to himself while rxing ¡®Finally. I amassed enough gold coins to unlock the inventory and get the first item for the Affinity Increaser potion. Tsk, how many jobs I had to do to get coins. Sigh, being powerless and tending to menial jobs sure seems like a hassle. Managing the library, delivering goods to other students, tch tch, so much work to amass credits and get the gold coins.¡¯ After a few minutes of ranting in his own mind about how difficult it was to amass money, the teen then thought ¡®Open system panel. Open status tab.¡¯ [Status] Name: Lucas Aleron Race: Human Title: Hustler Rank: 2 Cultivation: ¨C Affinity: Fire, Dark, Lightning and Wind. ¨C Magic Core area: 2700 km2. Body stats: ¨C HP: 150 ¨C SP: 100 ¨C STR: 60 ¨C AGL: 60 ¨C INT: 60 (Points avable to distribute: 10) ¡®Increase Spiritual Power by points.¡¯ [Increasing Spiritual Power by 10 points¡­] [Ding!] [Incrementplete. SP: 100 > 110] Lucas felt the Spiritual Power in his body to have increased. He tried to absorb the surrounding magical energy into his body and he was sessful in absorbing more than before. He could feel it. The Spiritual Power is restored when a person rxes. It works with the same mechanism as how the body repairs itself the best when a person is rxing and not under any stress. That was an involuntary function of the body but what Lucas was doing was voluntary. One could convert the magical energy and absorb it into their body as Spiritual Power manually. It¡¯s the same as breathing. Breathing urs involuntarily but one can always do it manually themselves too. Lucas wanted to test how much his capacity to hold Spiritual Power has increased and thus did it. Spiritual Power was used in casting spells, using soul powers, willing the affiliated elemental energies and many more things. ¡®I worked so hard these past few days. Completing those daily missions and weekly missions are taking a toll on this weak rank 2 body. Thankfully, I broke through due to my superiorprehension and can handle it a bit. Amassing gold coins isn¡¯t easy and it¡¯s the same for the status points. Raising all stats by 50 was no joke. It¡¯s so taxing¡­ahhhhh! Sigh, I am so tired. I wish I could just rx and not bother about this but¡­ Tsk. Why am I thinking this and ranting like a child? I should get to work and improve myself as much as I can. I have to capture that trash as soon as I can or it¡¯ll be very troublesometer on. He¡¯ll definitely be a rank 3 in a few more weeks and I have to do this before that.¡¯ Lucas had a conversation with himself while rxing and after his internal monologue was over, he opened his eyes and jumped out of his sitting position and muttered ¡°Anyway, back to work.¡± Chapter 111 Are you trying to cosplay? Next day. Lith¡¯s Dorms, Abx sky ind. ¡°Oi Dennis, hurry up!¡± Ralph said knitting his brows while using the wind elements to convey his words upstairs towards Dennis¡¯s floor. They were runningte due to Dennis oversleeping and taking time to get ready. ¡°Comffing! Comffing!¡± Dennis said, running down the stairs trying to wear his tie while having a piece of toast in his mouth. Lith looked at Dennis and smiled. After Dennis reached where Ralph and Dennis were, Lith said, ¡°Are you trying to cosy as an anime character, Dennis?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Dennis tilted his head and asked with the toast still in his mouth. ¡°Why are you running with a toast in your mouth while we arete for sses?¡± Lith asked smiling, with a raised eyebrow. Dennis chewed the toast hurriedly and after gulping it down, he said, ¡°Because we arete and I don¡¯t have time for breakfast. Why else, your highness?¡± ¡°Alright, less talk. We are runningte. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Ralph said, walking towards the door. ¡°Uhh¡­Ralph¡­¡± Dennis called for Ralph Awkwardly. ¡°What?¡± Ralph turned around and asked after stopping in his tracks. ¡°He-hehe-heh, umm¡­¡± Dennisughed awkwardly and waved his tie which he hadn¡¯t worn yet, indicating to Ralph that he wanted him to do it for him. ¡°Tch. Idiot, learn to wear the tie quickly. I won¡¯t always help you.¡± Though Ralph said this, he helped Dennis wear a time everytime he asked. Ralph walked towards Dennis and pulled the tie out of his neck and wore it himself and started tying a knot in it. Lith meanwhile looked at Dennis and asked ¡°Did you take the tablet? Check quickly whether you have or haven¡¯t. An assignment was givenst night and we need our tablet during sses for it.¡± ¡°Huh? Assignment? We got an assignment?¡± Dennis asked and hurriedly sent his Spiritual Power into his spatial ring to check for the tablet. After a few seconds he yelled, ¡°OH SHIT IT¡¯S NOT HERE!¡± and ran away upstairs, to his floor to get his tablet. Lith sighed helplessly. Dennis was pretty careless,zy and carefree. Though it was good that he enjoyed every moment of his teenage years, it was sometimes an inconvenience. Like right now, they were runningte and he forgot his tablet, making them even morete. Dennis came down within a few seconds holding a silver tablet in his hand and Ralph too had finished tying a knot in the tie. Ralph handed the tie to Dennis who wore it quickly and the three left their dorm building quickly and rushed towards the main building of the academy. Lith, Ralph and Dennis, this trio was running across the streets of the Abx sky ind and rushing towards the main building. Their ck knee length cloak fluttered in the wind, their tie swinged messily and their hair too was in a mess while they ran. ¡°Wow. They seem so cool even while running!¡± A girl said on the streets to herpanion while looking at the trio run. She wasn¡¯t wrong about it, they indeed looked cool due to the elegant outfit of the academy they wore which matched their noble looks. ¡°Yes I know right! Oh also, who do you like more among the three?¡± The girl¡¯spanion hit the girl¡¯s sides with her elbow and asked teasingly. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Lord Ralph!¡± The girl said. ¡°Definitely! Oh, how I wish Lord Ralph could just take me as his partner!¡± The girl¡¯spanion said. ¡°Keep dreaming. Lord Ralph definitely would never take a bitch like you. The one to be his partner would be me!¡± ¡°Huh? Bitch, do you think you¡¯re worthy? Look at that bent nose and those weirdly shaped ears of yours!¡± The two girls kept bickering with each other which was a scene that simrly ured in many parts of the sky ind wherever the trio ran. The majority of girls talked about Ralph and even some boys did too. Ralph was from the Lust family of the demons and also the sole heir of his family. His body naturally releases pheromones wherever he goes and coupled with his looks, it made everyone weaker than Ralph, feel attracted to him. On the other hand, those who weren¡¯t affected by Ralph were charmed by Lith¡¯s looks. He was in his teenage years and looked like a cute and pretty boy who everyone wanted to protect and pamper due to his body not being matured yet. He still had a few more years to go before he could be called manly or handsome. Flying was forbidden and so was teleporting on the sky ind. This was done to ensure the safety of students. In the past, some students had done some misdeeds and ran away by either flying or teleporting and thus were exempted from punishment. There were many students who flew on the sky ind and the mischievous students mixed among them and were free. Same urred with teleportation. Thus, the academy learnt from it and flying and teleportation was prohibited. ¡­ Main building, Abx World Academy. ¡°Tsk. Why is the damn dorm so fucking away!¡± A ck-haired, blue-eyed teen muttered and kicked the stone lying in the ground in anger. He walked for a few more meters after doing so and just as he was about to climb the stairs to reach the main building of the academy, he saw three people running towards him. He quickly went to the side and the three people passed him. Looking at their departing figure, the teen muttered, ¡°Lith Evure, you bastard, just a few more days! I¡¯ll fucking kill you for humiliating me in the entrance exam! Just wait until the survival games begin! I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time and I even prepared myself for it. I¡¯ll humiliate you a hundred times more than what you did to me. Just wait.¡± Chapter 112 Capture the Flag Main building, Abx World Academy. ¡°Phew. Finally made it.¡± Dennis said and slumped on the bench in the ssroom. Ralph took out his tablet and started working on some puzzles to pass the time until an instructor arrived to teach them. Lith was surfing the web and catching up on thetest news about anime in this world. It¡¯s been thirteen years since Lith reincarnated and he wanted to know what new anime was releasing and how the fandom of the anime he liked was doing. Sel walked into the ssroom after a few minutes wearing white shirt, blue pants, ck heels and her light brown hair was tied in a bun. Standing in front of the ckboard she said ¡°Let¡¯s start with today¡¯s ss.¡± p! p! Sel pped her hands twice and after the crisp pping sound was gone, all the 200 students present in the ssroom found themselves standing on a grassy in. They¡¯ve been teleported! ¡°Today¡¯s ss will be about military warfare and strategic nning. The rules are simple. The ss will be divided into teams. You can choose the number of participants in one team yourself. You can go solo too if you want or duo. The teams will be given numbered gs. From number 1 to whatever number of teams has formed. You all can choose any ce to either hide or hunt or make a camp and by the end of 4 hours, the team with the highest points would win. To collect points, it¡¯s very simple. Just capture the g of the enemy team and keep it with you until the end of 4 hours. The number of points varies for each g. Team A and B may not have the same points for their gs. The points of the g would rise if there are more members in that and the points of the g would also rise if there are strong members in the team. You got it?¡± Sel exined and asked in the end. ¡°YES, MA¡¯AM!¡± the students shouted in unison, clearly excited for the capture the g game. ¡°Good. But there are some changes. The toppers, Lith, Ralph and Dennis, won¡¯t be present in one team. In fact, they won¡¯t be joining any team. ording to the rules, the toppers have to go solo. The g points of these three will also be higher aspared to teams. Lith would have the highest number of g points and capturing his would lead to a team¡¯s automatic victory. But, the three will have their total points at the end of the game multiplied by three times, given that they haven¡¯t lost their g. The same goes with anyone who goes solo. Your points would be multiplied by 3 times. Now, I¡¯ll begin the lecture on military warfare and strategic nning and first give you the basics. The game will start after an hour. So, let¡¯s begin¡­¡± Sel said and started giving a lecture. Students with Earth affinity helped in making chairs and all the 200 students got one for themselves. They sat on it, listening to Sel¡¯s lecture. Whatever Sel was teaching was too basic for the trio. Lith was educated by his battle maniac sister from a very young age and was almost at the advanced level. He was at a level where he couldmand at least a 1000 people, attack and win against a small town in any continent. Ralph, since a very young age, didn¡¯t follow in the footsteps of his mother. His mother had a harem consisting of people of the same gender as her and there were variousdies of many different races in it. Ralph on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have an ounce of lust in him. He was a serious and studious type of person. He liked things that would require brainstorming and riddles and puzzles were his favourite. Therefore, books weren¡¯t an exception and he had a vast knowledge of many different things which included military warfare and strategic nning. He was intermediate level in this subject and could easilymand ateast 300-500 people and win against a small vige. Dennis was forced to learn and practice with weapons everyday from a young age. The reason being, he was the heir of the Drac n of the Vampires. An Emperor rank n. His mother, father as well as his friend, Cecilia, all forced him to do such stuff. But he protested a lot and was against it because he wanted to y and explore around. His family gave him permission to do so on the condition that he needed to practice and study for at least 8 hours a day. Dennis agreed with it and thus, from years of training, he too had surpassed the basics and was at an intermediate level, just like Ralph. The only problem was, Dennis wasn¡¯t good at strategic nning. He was the opposite of Ralph. He didn¡¯t like brainstorming and preferred to use his fist as much as possible. Thus, he may not be able to defeat even a small vige with troops but he could do it with his own strength some day. Among the three, Lith could be said to be an all rounder, having both brawn and brain. Ralph could be said to have the brain and Dennis could be said to have brawn. The lecture got over after an hour and teams started forming. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were given three ck gs with number 1, 2 and 3 written in white in a big font on it. Among the 197 other students present, there were 10 teams with 10 members. 6 teams with 5 members. 7 people went solo and the rest of the 60 people were spread in teams of 3s and 4s. The 7 people who went solo were the students present in the top 10. Therefore, the top 10 students of ss A-1 were going solo. After handing out the gs, Sel looked at the 200 students present and said ¡°¡­2¡­¡± ¡°¡­1¡­ Bang! ¡°GO!¡± Chapter 113 Capture the Flag (2) The game started with the sound of a gunshot fired by Sel. Having had an affinity with the Wind element, the gunshot was naturallypressed air propelled at a high speed. Everyone vanished from their original position and was transferred to their respective positions. ¡­.. Space fluctuated within a certain cave in the jungle and a young boy slowly appeared out of it and stood in the centre of the cave, dressed in the academy¡¯s outfit. The uniform consisted of a ck vest, blue tie, ck belt, ck shoes, and a ck knee-length cloak which were worn over a white shirt. His silver hair blew in the breeze, and his purple eyes had a rxed look. Lith leisurely walked towards the exit of the cave without any hurry. He had already defeated all of the strongest guys in his batch, and today would be no different, were his reasons for being rxed. It wasn¡¯t arrogance but pure facts. He exited the cave and began walking in a direction he chose at random. He heard the rustling sound of the bushes after a few minutes of strolling. Even though it was windy, Lith detected a slight irregrity in the rustle of the bushes behind him. He pretended not to hear it and went on his way. Lith purposefully walked nonchntly, as if he wasn¡¯t aware of his surroundings. His strategy worked, as only a few minutester he heard. A student shouted, and four students emerged from the neighbouring trees and bushes and charged at Lith along with the student who had shouted. ¡°Ice Cage,¡± Lith muttered gently as he turned around and looked at them. The five students¡¯ bodies got coated in a white mist as water elemental energy surged through the area. They didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but the mist had slowed their movement. Within a second, the mist developed into an ice sheet covering their bodies, slowing them down even further, and a few secondster, they felt numb and chilly all over their bodies due to the thickyer of ice covering them. The five people were transformed into ice sculptures and remained in their former assaulting stance on the ground. After freezing them, Lith approached them and melted the ice on their heads, preventing them from suffocating to death. ¡°The sneak attack was bad.¡± Lith said neutrally as he walked away after taking the team leader¡¯s g. As they stared at Lith¡¯s disappearing figure, the five were dazed. It seemed impossible that they could be defeated so simply. The five looked at the departing Lith¡¯s back and were in a daze. They still couldn¡¯t believe that they lost so simply. Finally, after a few seconds, the team captain sighed in defeat and cast a fire spell, dissolving the ice. The five individuals then exited the yground and proceeded towards themon area, where their instructor was waiting. Lith didn¡¯t bother to look back at them and continued with his journey with the g of a five-member team. ¡­ ¡°This seems to be the best strategy. They should be here any minute now.¡± Ralph murmured as he sat on the branch of a tall tree. He was currently ncing below him and awaiting the arrival of a few people. Ralph turned his attention to the east, west, north, south and found five, one, ten and three people respectively, approaching the tree he was perched on. Ralph gave a small smile in response to such a spectacle and continued to wait. ¡­ ¡°Why are we heading straight for the tall tree?¡± A teen with horns protruding from his forehead and a lizard like tailing out of his lower back, indicating his draconic identity, asked to a demon teen who had horns at the sides of his head and a whip like tail with its tip being in a circr disc shape. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice the clues? We are a five-person squad, thus defeating a three-person team is simple. The clues indicate that there is probably a three-person squad ahead¡± retorted the demon teen. The youngster who had posed the question nodded in agreement and continued walking without asking any further questions. ¡­ ¡°Grr, Why are we going there?¡± A teen snarled, signalling his werewolf status and inquired pointing to the tall tree they were approaching. ¡°Stuff.¡± Another kid with dark wings on his back spoke as they moved forwards. The werewolf teen growled and red fiercely at the dark-winged kid, but said nothing further and quietly trailed behind. ¡­ ¡°What do you mean? Is it true that there is just one person present? Why are we attempting to ambush a solo yer? The person may be anyone from the top ten or perhaps the Vampire Prince, the most powerful person in our entire batch.¡± A petite teen wearing a ck pointy hat and wielding a ck staff said to apanion dressed simrly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one from the top 5 is present, so it¡¯ll be safe,¡± The girl who was asked the question responded. ¡°I believe in you.¡± Another teen with simr clothing as the other two, added from the side. ¡­ ¡°L leyola leyo, mhmhmmla leyo¡­¡± Dennis walked leisurely while singing a song as if he was strolling in his castle¡¯s garden. ¡°la le¡ª eh? What¡¯s that?¡± Dennis halted and looked at three figures in ck pointy hats moving towards a tall tree. ¡°Hehehe three witches, it¡¯ll be interesting.¡± He smiled and muttered to himself. Dennis picked up his pace and drew closer to the tall tree. He didn¡¯t bother to move stealthily and rushed forward with reckless abandon. ¡­ Lith was strolling with two ck gs in his hands, one bearing the number 1 and the other bearing the number 27, both in white lettering. Despite the fact that Lith appeared to be wandering casually, he was always aware of his surroundings and on the lookout. After a few more steps, he sensed someone approaching from the north, so he turned around and saw a person heading towards a tall tree. He knelt down and ced his palm on the ground, closing his eyes and trying to sense the person approaching the tall tree. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and smiled. He let out a small chuckle and muttered ¡°Who created such chaos? Hmm, let me guess¡­Ralph? But if he did so, why is Dennis moving there too? Ralph isn¡¯t stupid to attract Dennis in the first 30 minutes. Never mind that, let¡¯s see how this goes, hehe.¡± Saying so, Lith moved towards the tall tree too. Chapter 114 Capture the Flag (3) Ralph smiled as he nced at the gathering of people approaching the tall tree he was sitting on, but suddenly frowned and eximed while knitting his brows, ¡°that moron! How did he end up here, even if it was by chance? Tsk.¡± Clicking his tongue, Ralph got down from the tree, travelled a few metres away, climbed on a branch of another tree, and used the Dark elemental spells to hide himself. ¡­ Lith used Time eleration on himself while casting Short Jump, allowing him to quickly reach a tree near to the taller one. He willed the Earth elements surrounding him to make the ground below him hollow, allowing Lith to sink into it. Lithnded securely inside the ground and willed the elements to work in his favour once more. Everything returned to normal as the open region above him closed. Lith closed his eyes and began to sense the people approaching the tall tree, waiting for his chance to strike. Even though he was capable of defeating all of them, he didn¡¯t want to do so since he wanted to see what Ralph had nned and what Dennis was doing here, not to mention there would be no fun in it. ¡­ Arge group of teenagers of various races approached the tall tree. ¡°Grr, now that we¡¯ve arrived, there doesn¡¯t appear to be anyone else around, what now?¡± The werewolf teen growled and said. ¡°Just wai¡ª¡± ¡°THERE! THEY ARE THERE! ATTACK!¡± Just as the demon teen was about to reply to the werewolf teen, they both heard the sound of a young girl, turning to the source of the noise, they discovered three witch girls approaching them. Waving his hands to his friends, the demon kid dashed for the Witches. ¡°As previously discussed, get into formation.¡± The four assants behind the demon teen moved and took up positions. As they surged at the witches, they formed a pentagon. He concealed behind a tree and waited for the proper moment to strike. Not even a minute passed and he heard strong thumping noises. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡°ENCIRCLE THEM!¡± A 3 metre tall giant race teen yelled, pounding his chest and making a thumping noise. On hismand, nine people rushed towards the teams that were fighting, making the already chaotic situation even worse. Three teams, totalling 18 people were currently fighting for the g near the tall tree, while three people, Lith, Ralph, and the draconic kid, were hidden nearby, waiting for the ideal chance. With the sound of air prating, Dennis flew forward and came to a halt near the 18 people squabbling. ¡°Hehehe, this should be amusing,¡± he whispered gently while in mid-air, watching these individuals battling. Dennis chanted a dark and water spell as he flew towards them, and when he was only a few metres away, he yelled, ¡°Dark Swamp,¡± while raising both hands. Dark and Water elemental energies fluctuated, and a dark liquid began to ooze from the ground. It rose slowly at first and also seemed highly viscous but soon picked up pace and within seconds, the highly viscous fluid almost seemed watery but the dark colour was retained. The elemental fluctuations were sensed by the opposing teams which indicated that something went awry, but by the time they could respond, the liquid had already pinned them to the ground. The fluid¡¯s effect was particrly noticeable on the giant. The giants had tremendous physical power, but theycked mobility. Their general poption was not very agile or adaptable, and movement-stopping spells like this one, which Dennis cast, were one of the things which made them vulnerable. The best case scenario was that if a giant was trapped in one spot, because if they were released, they would go on a rampage, destroying anything and everyone they could with their tremendous strength. Dennis was a powerful rank 2, and the spell he cast easily imprisoned the 18 people, several of whom were also among the world¡¯s most powerful rank 2s. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡°SCATTER!¡± The giant teen thumped his chest and roared loudly. The dark liquid that had been holding him had been absorbed by the ground, and the giant was now free. Despite their disadvantage against movement trapping spells, giants could still break free with their physical power in most scenarios, including this one. After getting free, the giant teen took out arge hammer from his spatial ring and charged at Dennis. He knew Dennis was the most powerful person here right now, and if he could keep him distracted, his teammates could focus on taking other people¡¯s gs. Dennis smiled as he gazed at the 3 metre tall giant rushing at him. He was a battle maniac who would never back down from a fight. He took out a 2 meter tallnce from his ring and got battle ready. While the giant and Dennis struggled, the other people caught by the dark marsh worked to free themselves. Getting rid of it after a few seconds, the 17 people began fighting amongst themselves over the gs. Ralph clicked his tongue in annoyance at Dennis¡¯s sudden appearance, but he remained hidden. He remained poised on the tree, waiting for the perfect opportunity. The draconic kid who was a solo yer, like Ralph, made the same decision and remained hidden, waiting for the proper chance. Lith too, had yet to make a move. He was curious about Ralph¡¯s ns and kept an eye on the other solo yer who was prepared to ambush these 19 people. One-tenth of ss A-1 was present and shing with each other near the tall tree. This was supposed to be a strategic game in which they would use their brains rather than their brawn, but everything went wrong due to a sudden anomaly ¨C Dennis. Chapter 115 Capture the Flag (4) CLANG! Dennis blocked therge hammer with hisnce, neutralising the attack of the giant teen for the seventeenth time he felt his hands bing increasingly numb. He distanced himself and gazed at him. His eyes had a serious look this time instead of the yful one he always had. The reason being, the opponent this time was a lot more powerful than he initially thought him to be. Gazing at the giant teen¡¯s eyes, Dennis asked seriously ¡°What¡¯s your name and ss rank, mate?¡± ¡°Gunther. ss rank 11.¡± The giant teen, Gunther said, matching his gaze. ¡°Alright Gunther, let¡¯s spar seriously now.¡± Dennis said with a smile but kept his serious look. Gunther nodded his head and clutched the hammer tightly. Dennis took a deep breath and rotated hisnce while chanting a spell, pointing it to the sky, he said, ¡°Sun¡¯s Fury!¡± Rays of light converged at the tip of thence, making the silvernce glow with a white brilliance. After the rays stopped drawing towards thence, Dennis leaned back a bit, pulled his arm behind his head and threw thence at Gunther with point perfect precision. Everyone stopped fighting and looked at the shining silvernce flying towards Gunther at high speed. They could literally feel the enormous power thatnce held, everyone present felt a variety of emotions with the most prominent ones being fear and respect for the attack sent by Dennis. They all started thinking of how they could have avoided thence, had they been the one being attacked, blocking the attack didn¡¯t even cross their minds. Gunther took a deep breath and seriously looked at thence approaching him at a high speed. There was no way he could dodge with his bad movement capabilities. He also didn¡¯t have the help of the space element, thus left with no choice, he had to try his best to block it. Gunther immediately took out a shield from his ring and held it in one hand while the other held the hammer. The shield was half the size of Gunther, he brought it in front of his face and tarso to protect his vitals while also raising the hammer and prepared himself from the iing attack. The shining silvernce reached Gunther and just as its tip touched the shield ,with a heavy force, Gunther struck the hammer down at thence. BOOM! Light covered Gunther after a loud explosion as he hit thence with his hammer. The light soon died down and everyone gasped at the scene they saw. Gunther was standing still on a deep crater formed due to the explosion. His uniform tattered, hair disheveled, blood leaking out of his body from various ces while he held a broken shield and hammer and looked at Dennis with a determined gaze. But what shocked everyone wasn¡¯t Gunther¡¯s condition, it was thence! Thence equipped with the light elemental spell Sun¡¯s Fury by Dennis, was pinned to the ground in front of Gunther and wasn¡¯t damaged even in the slightest. Beside thence was the g of Gunther¡¯s team. Dennis smiled looking at Gunther. He walked towards Gunther and jumped down into the crater. Looking at Gunther in the eyes, he said smiling ¡°You¡¯re not weak. Let¡¯s spar together asionally, it will be fun, hehehe.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Gunther said in a hoarse voice with a smile on his blood covered face. The other people who were shocked, now seemed jealous. This was clearly visible that Dennis wanted to be friends with the giant. They too wanted to be friends with someone like Dennis who was the heir of an Emperor rank n of one of the eight main races. They were cursing themselves for not going after Dennis like Gunther. If they only needed to take one hit from Dennis, they would¡¯ve all taken it happily. But s, there was nothing they could do now. Dennis took out his phone and gave Gunther his contact no. which thetter happily took. Just as Dennis was about to take the team g that Gunther dropped and leave, he saw that the g was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Huh? Where did the ¡ª¡± Dennis stopped mid sentence and quickly extended his wings out and flew high above while taking Gunther along by holding his cor. The sound of air being pierced was heard by everyone and in the next instant, they heard another explosioning from the same ce where Dennis and Gunther were. Smoke rose from the crater Dennis and Gunther were in and as it settled down, all that was visible was Dennis¡¯snce, still pinned to the ground without any damage. ¡°Hey, what happened just now?¡± A person from the crowd of 17 people asked. ¡°How would I know? Whatever you saw, I saw the same.¡± A person replied. ¡°Huh? Usele-¡° ¡°FLAGS! OUR FLAGS ARE GONE!¡± A person yelled. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Everyone said in panic. They checked whether their gs were still there or not and like the person had yelled, they indeed weren¡¯t here. ¡°How did it happen!? Where did the gs go!?¡± The team leader of the three-membered team said. ¡°Oh nooooo! We will fail the assignment! Quick, we have three and a half hours, search for the gs quick!¡± The team leader of the five-membered team said. Everyone scattered and searched for their gs. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Hehehe, the explosion sure worked well as a distraction. Damn, it was so easy to take their gs. I should probably thank Dennis for this.¡± A draconic teen said while running away from the tall tree, holding a bunch of gs in his hand. This teen was the one who used an artifact to evade the senses of everyone including Dennis and stole their gs. There wasn¡¯t any rule that said one couldn¡¯t use artifacts so technically he did nothing wrong. Just as the teen was happily running away, he suddenly felt so dizzy that he cked out the very next minute and copsed on the ground. Chapter 116 Capture the Flag (5) ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice after winning a battle, for the war isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Ralph, the pink-haired teen with eyes of simr colour but of a slightly darker shade, wearing the academy uniform, said, looking at the copsed draconian teen. Ralph was watching the whole chaotic situation from afar. Striking when Dennis was busy with Gunther was the best moment, but before he could proceed, another yer joined the fray, foiling his ns once again. Though that was the case, Ralph wasn¡¯t worried about it as what the draconian teen did only made the work easier for Ralph, as instead of having to sneak and steal the gs, he only had to hunt down the draconian teen. It was more efficient, thus, he let the teen run free with the gs for a moment. Ralph, having an affinity with the Space element, could cast Short Jump like Lith too, therefore, teleporting and catching the draconian teen wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him. As he arrived near the draconian teen, Ralph cast a rank 2 dark spell ¨C Sensory Copse. The spell, like its name read, copsed all senses of a person, putting them into aatose state temporarily. Since it was only a rank 2 spell, the effect barelysted for a minute, so after finishing his job, Ralph left the area. ¡­ ¡®It was so chaotic. The draconian teen struck at the correct time and I think Ralph probably wanted to do the same but was a bitte and improvisedter. Heh. Ralph, just how many things went wrong for you today?¡¯ Lith thought to himself while hovering in mid air with his wings extended out. He had alreadye out of hiding when he saw Ralph make a move and followed him. He kept thinking about how he would make fun of Ralph for his numerous ns being thwarted today. His gaze strayed on the individuals standing near the tall tree while he did so. ¡°Did you find the gs?¡± A demon teen asked. ¡°Grr, don¡¯t disturb me. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t be searching right now.¡± The werewolf teen replied, growling. ¡°Oh hey,e look at this everyone!¡± A teen shouted while standing in front of Dennis¡¯snce in the crater. Everyone turned their attention to the teen who had just yelled. Though time was of essence and they should be searching for gs instead of doing other useless things, their curiosity got the best of them by seeing Dennis¡¯snce that the teen who shouted was pointing at. Thence, even from far away, looked undamaged and devoid of stains. It had been through two explosions and still being in pristine condition made the curiosity of the students pique. They wanted to know what the cause was and since a teen pointed towards something, they thought he might know a thing or two about thence. ¡°Stop stuttering and get to the point.¡± A witch teen said impolitely. ¡°Yeah¡­well, everyone, thisnce, isn¡¯t it the same as the one found in training arenas in the academy?¡± The teen standing in front of thence said to everyone. ¡°Hmm?¡± A teen hummed and raised his eyebrows. He went down into the crater and arrived in front of thence. He looked at it closely and widening his eyes in surprise, he yelled. ¡°HOLY SHIT! IT REALLY IS THE SAME!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Everyone muttered. One by one, many came down into the crater and looked at thence. They all gasped, looking at it in shock and surprise. It seemed unbelievable to them that amonnce could be this durable. One of the teen who couldn¡¯t believe it, muttered while sweating profusely. ¡°T-this couldn¡¯t be i-it. This is de-definitely an artifact that looks the same.¡± A few people nodded their heads in approval as they too thought the same. The teen in front of thence sighed and said, ¡± Let me prove it to you then.¡± Saying so, he grabbed thence and held it with both his hands. He used a bit of force and thence snapped in half. Gasp! Everyone gasped hard once again in shock. The snapping of thence just proved that thence was an ordinary one they found in the training arenas. Everyone present shivered uncontrobly as they remembered Dennis¡¯s prowess, making them fear and respect him once more. If an ordinarynce could wound a highly dexterous giant so much, what would happen if they were hit by an actual high grade artifact coupled with Dennis¡¯s prowess? Everyone felt a shiver down their spine thinking so. After calming themselves down, they all moved away from the crater and went back to searching for the gs. Lith looked at this scene in silence as he thought to himself. ¡®When will my turne to flex like this and shock people?¡¯. Shaking his head, he soon got over it as those were just his passing thoughts. Moving away from the tall tree after this small event was over, Lith headed towards Ralph, who had the most gs on him right now. He had already nned on collecting all the gs in thepetition by doing his best in the assignment. He had the ability to do so and failing to do such a simple thing would be an insult to his years of training that he did with his sister and mother. It would also mean wasting the natural talent he had and he didn¡¯t want to let this happen. Lith always ensured that whatever actions he took, none of them ever brought shame upon his family. Thinking of such things and about family, Lith chuckled, thinking of a quote he suddenly remembered from his past life. It was from a movie where a bald guy who loved cars stated the quote: ¡®The most important thing in life will always be family¡¯. It was only now did Lith realise that the bald guy was right; family is everything, and he felt a little guilty forughing at memes made by people regarding this quote in his past life. While overthinking about useless things for a few minutes, Lith had already reached near Ralph. He stopped thinking about any other stuff and thought of a way to take the gs from Ralph. Chapter 117 Capture the Flag (6) Racking his brains for a bit, the best option that Lith coulde up with was to directly snatch it from Ralph. Schemes and tricks don¡¯t work in front of absolute power. Lith knew about it and, since he was much stronger than Ralph, devising ns and working on it would just waste his time. Making up his mind, Lith dashed towards Ralph, when thetter felt someone closing in on him, almost instinctively and immediately, he cast Short Jump and teleported away. Lith too cast Short Jump and closed in on Ralph. Lith chased while Ralph kept distancing away. Finally, he cast Time eleration on himself, giving the final push he needed to close in on Ralph. Grabbing Ralph¡¯s shoulder from behind, Lith cast the time spell Slow on him, making Ralph¡¯s thought process and movement slow down to a tremendous degree. Lith took the gs from Ralph¡¯s hands and teleported away, leaving Ralph behind under the effect of Slow. Teleporting near a five-membered team, Lith walked closer to the team leader holding the g. All five people panicked, looking at Lith, the team leader said, stuttering while holding the g tightly in his hand, ¡°Prince Lith, d-don¡¯t even t-t-think about this.¡± Lith raised an eyebrow at such ament and said smiling, ¡°why not?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­we, well, worked hard to collect these three gs. Please spare us.¡± Fear took the best of the team leader as he was questioned by the strongest teen in the world. The Vampire Prince had proved his abilities time and time again, such as in the entrance exam or the flying test. It was rumoured that he didn¡¯t spend more than a minute with his opponents and one shot killed them during the entrance exam. He also made a new record in the flying test and thus, these people naturally feared Lith. Lith could understand why these people were panicking so much. He sighed and shook his head helplessly. Was he that scary in everyone¡¯s eyes? He thought to himself. Lith cast Short Jump and reached the team leader. He didn¡¯t need to cast Slow on this person as he wasn¡¯t strong enough like Ralph. Forcefully taking the gs from his hands, Lith once again cast Short Jump and distanced away. ¡°NOOOO! OUR FLAGS!¡± The team members cried out. ¡°NOOOO¡­¡± ¡°Your highness, it would be this lowly vampire¡¯s pleasure to serve you. Please take these gs.¡± ¡°Lith, don¡¯t you dare! Don¡¯t you dare take our gs!¡± ¡°NOOOO!! DAMN YOU!!¡± ¡°Sigh, we can¡¯t do anything in front of absolute power. Here, take it. We¡¯ll take our leave.¡± ¡°I worked hard to collect these *sob* *sob*, please don¡¯t take them away from me.¡± ¡°M-my f-gs *sob* *sob*.¡± ¡­ There were two hours left for the assignment to end and it took Lith only thirty minutes to gather all the gs. He didn¡¯t attack anybody for it, just trapped their movements with spells and teleported away after taking their gs. It saved time and effort both for him. After collecting everyone¡¯s gs, Lith found a tree and sat down near it, keeping the gs close to him on the ground. He closed his eyes to take a rest while waiting for the time to be up. Apart from his own peaceful self, everyone else was panicking and running around searching for him to take back their g. Some gave up, some were angry, some were sad, but the majority currently had only one goal in their mind: To find Lith and take back their gs. Lith was oblivious to the chaos he created and rested peacefully. The gs were beside him and he was keeping an eye on them. Having a lot of time left and nothing to do, he decided to rest. Space fluctuated around Lith and out of thin air, a beautiful bluish silver-haireddy wearing round, opaque ck sunsses came out. Her abdomen was exposed as she only wore a white sports bra, with a ck jacket over it. Below which were ck leggings along with ck shoes. Lith opened his eyes and looked at this beautifuldy with an hourss figure walking towards him. As he looked, he thought to himself, ¡®Well, no matter how many times I see the teacher, her figure is indeed the most perfect I¡¯ve ever seen. Wait, why am I thinking of this? I am not a pervert, I am not a pervert, I am not a pervert, I only admire the teacher¡¯s beauty. Mother always says, always appreciate the beauty of ady whenever you can, in a respectful andfortable way. Don¡¯t creep her out or say vulgar things while admiring her. I am only following that. But¡­wait¡­why did she tell me this?¡¯ Like always, Lith kept overthinking things once again but his train of thoughts was interrupted when Arya walked closer to him and sat beside him in the same position as him. Gazing at the distant trees, Arya put on a mncholic expression and said, ¡°my student, we are all like trees.¡± ¡°Trees?¡± Lith turned to Arya and asked in confusion. ¡°Correct. Trees. We all try to stabilize ourselves by making our roots stronger and grow and grow just like trees.¡± Arya said, still having a mncholic expression. Lith had no idea why his teacher came here out of nowhere and why she was mncholic. He didn¡¯t ask her about it in case it ruined the mncholic atmosphere, and just went along with her talks. He replied to Arya¡¯s answer by saying ¡°Makes sense. I guess?¡± ¡°My dear student, I know life has been hard for you. We should forget about our past and strive for our future. Aim for the top, be invincible and immortal.¡± Arya said while turning to Lith and patting his head. Lith still had no idea what was happening, but since it seemed like his teacher was giving some good life advice, he didn¡¯t stop her and let her do as she pleased. Arya continued while looking at Lith, ¡°I know that you are doubting yourself at this stage of life. Don¡¯t worry, we are all confused sometimes. I know that you¡¯ve been around those two boys since the academy started. You also live and hangout with them every day. You may feel like you are starting to be gay, but my dear student, don¡¯t worry, you are not. Your teacher here will help ensure that you aren¡¯t confused about your sexuality.¡± ¡°HUH!?¡± Chapter 118 Capture the Flag (7) ¡°HUH!?¡± Lith questioned his teacher in shock. Arya sighed and shook her head helplessly. She held Lith by his waist and brought him closer to herself. Hugging him from behind, she caressed his hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be alright. Teacher is here for you now.¡± Lith turned back and said hurriedly, ¡°wait, what?! What is everything? What¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Sigh. My dear student, times have indeed been tough. Don¡¯t worry, teacher will give you the love of a woman and make you understand that you like women more than men.¡± Arya said, sighing and hugging Lith tighter. ¡°Teamffcher, lemff meff gmffo.¡± Lith said in a muffled voice as he got his face stuffed into Arya¡¯s bosom. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I know you are going to tell me you are not gay and you like women. Trust me, teacher knows. I also know that it¡¯s only been a few days that you¡¯ve been confused about it.¡± Arya said, patting Lith¡¯s back. ¡®WHAT THE FUCK?! WHEN DID I BECOME GAY? OR HAVE THOUGHTS OF MEN?! TEACHER, I AM NOT GAY!¡¯ Lith screamed internally. He tried his best to resist and get out of Arya¡¯s embrace. Arya saw Lith struggling and held him tighter. She said while patting his back again, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Rx and leave everything to teacher.¡± ¡®WHAT EVERYTHING?! TEACHER I AM 100% CONFIDENT ABOUT MY SEXUALITY! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!!?¡¯ Once again, Lith screamed internally, which went unnoticed by Arya. After a few more minutes of Arya¡¯s constion and Lith¡¯s internal conflict, Arya released her hold on Lith and let him go. Lith walked away from Arya quickly and said to her from a distance, ¡°Teacher, I am not gay! Stop spouting nonsense! And also, I like women! I am 100% confident in my sexuality!¡± ¡°Oh my, is that so? You should¡¯ve said it to me earlier.¡± Arya said, facepalming along with a fake shocked expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me go! How could I do it?!¡± Lith said, knitting his brows. ¡°Alright, alright. I get it. Teacher was worried about you, you know? You seemed such an innocent and gullible teen at the entrance exam. Also, after you passed it and entered the dorms, you¡¯ve been very quiet. I thought you had some problems.¡± Arya said while walking close to Lith. Lith stood still and pondered over Arya¡¯s talk. Indeed, what she said was right. He¡¯s been much quietertely. He thought back to the time when he acted like a gullible and innocent kid. Why did he do that? Well, it was to get more benefits from the academy and more attention when he became an average student. And why is he not acting like that? It¡¯s, of course, due to not being an average student. He had ns to stay low key and act as an average student in the academy. By putting on an innocent and gullible attitude, the teachers would pay more attention to him and thus, wouldn¡¯t have the attention of the other students, but just the teachers. But everything changed as he thought of not being an average student but instead bing the number one in his batch. Since he was number one, he naturally got more benefits as well as attention. He didn¡¯t even have anyone bullying him or looking for trouble, as everyone was aware of him being a big shot and also powerful. All the students feared Lith¡¯s background as well as strength, so nobody caused trouble due to it. Had he been an average student, he would¡¯ve gotten bullied but he wasn¡¯t one anymore. But now it seems that this thing backfired due to Arya misunderstanding this situation. He felt a headache due to it and had no idea how he would fix such an irregrity he had created. He thought for a bit and was about to say something when Arya closed in on him, hugged him and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I said, it¡¯s going to be alright. It seems teacher misunderstood the situation. I am sorry. I was only worried about you.¡± Lith¡¯s expression softened after listening to his teacher¡¯s words. He hugged her back and let go of any grievances he may have had due to this talk. They stayed in such a position for a few minutes and Arya let go of Lith. She patted his head and said ¡°I have to go now. I have some work. Bye-bye~¡± ¡°Bye, teacher. See you in the dorm.¡± Lith said, waving goodbye to Arya. Arya nodded her head and left. Lith sighed and shook his head. ¡®So it was all a misunderstanding it seems.¡¯ Lith thought to himself. He let go of these thoughts and walked towards the tree he was resting previously and had kept his gs. Reaching near it, he froze. Lith panicked and tried searching for them everywhere he could. ¡°FUCK?! WHERE ARE THE FLA¡ª¡± BANG! ¡°TIME¡¯S UP!¡± Lith was interrupted in his speech by the noise of a gunshot and someone yelling time¡¯s up. Before he coulde up with guesses about what might have transpired, space fluctuated around him, teleporting him out of the jungle. ¡­ One by one, individuals started teleporting in front of Sel. After a few seconds, everyone was present in front of her. She looked at them and said with a neutral look, ¡°This assignment. You¡¯ve all failed.¡± ¡°WHAT!!?¡± Everyone said in unison, even Lith, Ralph and Dennis were no exception. Sel ignored their question and continued, ¡°not even a single team or person has their g with them currently. All you had to do was hold onto your g or capture someone else¡¯s and you would¡¯ve passed, but not only did you fail to capture one, you couldn¡¯t even protect your own. All of you have failed the assignment today, so for punishment, everyone has to do 24 hours ofmunity service on Sky ind. Failure in doing so would have your punishment extended. Let¡¯s end this ss now. You are all free to go back to your dorms or clubs. There are no more sses today. Good day.¡± Sel pped her hands and teleported everyone out of the assignment facility. ss A teleported back to their ss and a heated discussion ensued among themselves, regarding the assignment. Chapter 119 Teacher Tricked Me ¡°I can understand about others but your highness, how did you fail too?¡± Dennis asked Lith while walking out of the ssroom. Ralph too looked at Lith and was interested in knowing the reason for his failure. He previously believed that Lith would top the assignment, but who knew that he would also fail like this? Everyone around the trio perked their ears and tried to sneakily listen to the trio¡¯s convo. Lith noticed it and said sighing, ¡°Not here. I¡¯ll answer it when we reach our dorms.¡± The two nodded their heads and left for their dorm building. The people present around the trio clicked their tongues in annoyance. They too wanted to know the reason behind his failure, but it seemed like they weren¡¯t getting any today. ¡­ Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx sky ind. ¡°So, what happened, your highness?¡± Dennis asked as soon as they sat on the sofa in the lounge on the ground floor of the dorm building. ¡°Well, long story short, teacher tricked me.¡± Lith said, looking at both of them while standing near the teapot. ¡°What!? Isn¡¯t this against the rules? Wasn¡¯t teacher Sel supposed to be invigting?¡± Dennis said hurriedly. Ralph nodded his head in approval, indicating he had the same question. Lith shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t teacher Sel. It was our teacher. She arrived at thest moment when I was resting with all the gs. She kept me busy in a conversation with her and just as time was about to be up, she left. After she left, I looked for the gs only to realise they were all gone. She tricked me and I even fell for it. I thought she was really sad about something, but in the end, it was all just nonsense made up to fool me. Sigh, am I bing more stupid by being around you Dennis?¡± ¡°Huh?! Your highness, how is that possible?!¡± Dennis questioned hurriedly. Ralph chuckled lightly along with Lith at the joke. Thetter continued, ¡°I am joking. Anyway, lesson learnt. Never trust teacher.¡± ¡°Hoh? That¡¯s some good lesson that you have learnt, my dear student.¡± Arya¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears and they turned their heads to look at her. ¡°I am making tea, please have a seat, teacher.¡± Lith said while brewing the tea. ¡°Oh my, so polite even after my small prank. Heh heh.¡± Arya chuckled lightly and sat down on the empty couch present opposite to the one Ralph and Dennis were sitting on. ¡°Of course. I just learnt not to trust you. I didn¡¯t learn about disrespecting you.¡± Lith looked at the tea brewing and said without looking at Arya. Arya raised an eyebrow in amusement. She smiled lightly after hearing Lith¡¯s words. ¡°Teacher, tell us, how did you trick his highness?¡± Dennis asked. He really wanted to know what happened that made the whole ss fail but, didn¡¯t get any good response yet. ¡°Oh, you see, at thest minute, I came and talked to Lith. During that time when he was busy having a conversation with me, a Renzig Rabbit came and stole the gs. As you know, Renzig Rabbits do not create even a slight disturbance in the surroundings when they move. Until and unless you see one with your eyes, you will never know that they even exist. You are all rank 2s currently and to spot a Renzig Rabbit, even the lowest tier 1, you would need to be at least a rank 4. Obviously, I had no hand in it, the rabbit came out of nowhere and stole the gs.¡± Arya said while smiling. Dennis and Ralph narrowed their eyes and looked at their teacher suspiciously. They obviously didn¡¯t believe what their teacher said in thetter part. Lith finished making tea and poured it into four cups to serve them. After serving the tea, he sat beside Arya and started sipping his tea. Arya chuckled at Lith¡¯s action and said, ¡°I was jokingst time, you know? You don¡¯t have to be so serious and avoid your friends.¡± Lith put down the cup on the saucer, turned to Arya and said, ¡°better safe than sorry.¡± Ralph and Dennis neither had any idea what was going on, nor what Lith meant by his words. Nevertheless, they chose to be ignorant and continued sipping their tea. What Lith meant by his words was, he would try his best not to do things that would make Arya misunderstand him again or find fault and prank him. Arya understood the meaning and chuckled once again. The four talked for a bit and after finishing their tea, everyone went to their respective floors. Lilith feltfortable barefoot, so she hardly wore any shoes and, since Lith stayed with her in her bedroom for so many years, wearing shoes inside the bedroom didn¡¯t cross his mind, letting his habit from past life stay. Lith went andid down on the bed. Laying on the bed while infy clothes was one of the things Lith looked forward to every day. It feels amazing to rest like this after a day of hard work. Just as he was about to go to sleep, space fluctuated in his bedroom, but before he could turn to react, two silver-haired, purple-eyed figures that looked very simr walked out of thin air. It was Lilith and Lucy who had just arrived. Lucy was currently holding Rena, the Purple Night Wolf, in her hand. Lith got up from his bed and walked towards them with a smile. Putting down Rena, Lucy extended her arms forward, indicating that she wanted a hug. Lith moved closer to hug both of them and said, ¡°I missed you, mom, big sis.¡± Lilith and Lucy smiled after hearing Lith¡¯s response. Both of them gave him a kiss on his cheeks and said in unison, ¡± We missed you too.¡± Chapter 120 Are you going to limit yourself with just us two? Lith was sitting in his mother¡¯s embrace on the bed. Lilith was hugging him from behind and in front of Lith was Lucy sitting on the bed. Rena was on the chair attached to the study table, sleeping. Caressing Lith¡¯s hair, Lilith asked from behind, ¡± So, how is school going on?¡± Lith leaned back onto his mother¡¯s bosom, then looked up at his mother¡¯s face from below and said, ¡°well, mom, teacher is nice, I guess?¡± Lilith looked at Lith with a smile indicating her interest in it. Lucy did the same thing too. Lith¡¯s response seemed a bit weird and out of ce to them, so they wanted to know why that was the case. ¡°Which teacher?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°My teacher, Arya Relgar.¡± Lith said, without any intention of speaking more. ¡°Hmm? Arya Relgar? An Emperor rank Death Dragon?¡± Lucy asked from the side. ¡°What? Dragon? Emperor rank?¡± Lith got up from his mother¡¯s embrace and asked, looking at Lucy. ¡°Oh, I see. I don¡¯t think my teacher is an Emperor rank though. She doesn¡¯t have horns or a tail or anything indicating her being from the Dragon race. So she probably isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re talking about.¡± Lith replied after hearing his sister¡¯s words. ¡°Your teacher is an Emperor rank, baby. She is one of those rare people who has aplete human form. And yes, she is also a Death Dragon.¡± Lilith cleared her children¡¯s doubts. ¡°What!? Really!?¡± Lith asked in a bit of shock. It was only now did he realise that his teacher was such a big shot. He thought that she would be a normal King rank or Half Emperor rank maximum, but it turned out he was wrong. ¡°Yes. There are only three Emperor ranks present on this ind. One is your teacher who is currently sleeping on the floor above, another is a Seraphim, the principal whom you might¡¯ve met during the opening of the entrance exam, and thest one is the vice principal from the Human race.¡± Lilith answered Lith¡¯s question. ¡®Oh damn! Teacher is indeed a big shot! Heh, so just a few hours ago, I was in the bosom of an Emperor rank, nice, nice. Hehehe..¡¯ Lith had a silly smile on his face as he thought of the things that took ce a few hours ago with his teacher. Both of them noticed Lith¡¯s abnormality and shook their heads helplessly. It wasn¡¯t their first time looking at him overthinking, it was the same as usual. They both looked at his silly smile and wondered what he was thinking. Not trying to hold back her curiosity, Lilith asked with a smile, ¡°are you thinking about doing something lewd with your teacher, baby?¡± Lith snapped back to reality as he heard his mother¡¯s question. He looked at her and said, waving his hands hurriedly, ¡°Eh, no, no ,no. Of course not¡­¡± Lilith and Lucy both raised their eyebrows in suspicion. Something was definitely fishy. Lith never really showed such abnormal reactions and this was probably the first time they had seen such a reaction from him. Lilith pondered over his reaction for a bit and asked after a second, ¡°hmm, do you like her, baby? Do you want her as your lover?¡± Lith froze after hearing such a question from his mother. He had never thought of taking anyone as a partner because he had his mother and sister all along, thus it made him freeze. After a second, heposed himself, shoved aside all thoughts he was previously overthinking about and said, putting on a serious face, ¡°What are you asking, mom? Why would I think of such a thing?¡± Lilith was taken aback and so was Lucy after looking at the sudden change in mood of Lith. Lilith neverthelessposed herself quickly and smilingly said, ¡°You¡¯re a growing boy, baby. It¡¯s normal for kids of your age to think about lewd thoughts and wanting to be with multiple partners. So, it¡¯s normal if you think about taking your teacher as your partner.¡± Lucy nodded her head in approval of her mother¡¯s words. Though she wasn¡¯t experienced enough like her mother, she was still 500 years old and knew many things, those feelings of pubescent kids, she knew them well and thus nodded her head as this was what she would¡¯ve said in this situation too. ¡°Why would I want to be with multiple partners, mom? I have you and big sis by my side. What more do I need?¡± Lith asked, furrowing his brows. Lilith sighed. It seems that her baby didn¡¯t understand her thoughts well enough. She patted his head and exined calmly, ¡°Baby, you have us, yes. But, are you going to limit yourself to just us two? Will you not have any lover in the future? You love mom and your big sis as family. It¡¯s a different type of love. You shouldn¡¯t confuse it with the love one shares with their partners. There are many types of love. There¡¯s love for your favourite food, favourite toy, favourite pet, partner, family, friends and many more. What you have right now, is familial love. So, you¡¯re bound to have a partner whom you will love and that could happen now or in the far future. You can share such a type of love with one or multiple partners. It¡¯spletely normal. I was curious right now whether you found a perfect lover for yourself or not. But you seemed to have a confusion between family and lovers, so mom had to resort to rifying it for you.¡± Lith listened carefully to what his mother said and pondered over it. What she said indeed made sense, but something didn¡¯t feel right to him. He looked at his mother and asked ¡°If that is the case mom, why do you and big sis not have a partner? Why only me?¡± Chapter 121 No problems even if you make a harem Lilith and Lucy both chuckled at Lith¡¯s question. It was Lucy who patted Lith¡¯s head and exined, ¡°Because we have no interest in having one. Mom only cares about one person from the opposite gender, and it¡¯s you. She has no interest in having a partner. There are people out there like that too. Many don¡¯t want to be with partners. The witches are a fine example of that. Many prefer being single all their life and only care about wealth. As for me, I too, like mom, don¡¯t have any interest in any person from the opposite gender apart from you. I don¡¯t need the love partner mom just talked about. I am more interested in battles and power, rather than a partner. Plus, I have you to fulfill my ¡®those¡¯ needs. Many want a lover or partner just to fulfil such a thing. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am also only interested in taking care of both of you. I don¡¯t need a partner.¡± Lilith nodded her head in understanding and added. This was also his first time asking about his father. He has been curious for years about his father¡¯s identity but since his mother didn¡¯t tell him and he had every need of his fulfilled, he didn¡¯t ask his mother about it. What if there was something tragic that happened with his father due to which his mother and sister had some type of trauma rted to it? Asking a question rted to his father would only lead to his mother and sister being sad, which he didn¡¯t want to do. Thus, he refrained himself from asking such questions but now that an opportunity arose, he asked it. ¡°Fufufu¡­I told you baby, didn¡¯t I? I have no interest in anyone from the opposite gender. I wanted to have babies which was made possible with the help of witches. The witches have everything you could ask for. All you need to do is pay a price. I naturally did the same and the Supreme rank of the witches helped me with it. The things that happened at that time were¡­¡± Lilith told Lith about the story of how he and Lucy were born. Lith was shocked once again listening to his mother¡¯s exnation. After his mother finished exining, he asked, ¡°Mom, do you feel no guilt in killing another Supreme rank just like that?¡± ¡°No. Why would I? You¡¯re still young so you might not know how the world works but mom will tell you a little today. The prawns are eaten by the small fish, the small fish by the big fish and the big fish by an even bigger fish. Thews of the world work in the same way. The strongest fist rules and the road to the top is through crossing the river of blood and climbing above the mountain of corpses of other people. No one at the top is a saint, baby. The person I killed wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect himself, that was his fault. It¡¯s not just that. Had I not been strong, I would¡¯ve taken as a ve and raped day and night by vile people. This was not just a possibility, this was a thing that almost happened to me many times in the past. But thankfully, your mama was strong enough to protect herself. The Supreme rank I killed was a person who used to look at me lecherously everytime the Supreme rank meeting urred but I always let that slide. Anyway, Florencia just gave me a reason and I used it as an excuse to kill him. Fufufu¡­mama is evil, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lilith exined calmly and asked the question chuckling at the end. Lith had no idea how to react. Should he be sad or angry knowing that his mother almost got raped in the past, be happy that she was strong or be shocked that she could kill Supreme ranks so easily. His mind was in turmoil, today he was getting shocks after shocks. He never would¡¯ve believed that his mother had such a past and his own story of being born would be like this. After a few minutes of pondering over and thinking through many things, he calmed down and said while smiling to his mother, ¡°No, mom. You aren¡¯t evil. It¡¯s the circumstances that made you choose these things. I do not me you one bit for it.¡± After saying this much he thought to himself, ¡®If someone ever mes you for it, they¡¯d not live to see the day again.¡¯ Holding his mother¡¯s face with both his hands, he said with a smile, ¡°No matter what, you are and will always be my mom and I will never me you for anything. I love you, mom.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes were a bit moist after she heard this from her son. She wanted nothing but her children¡¯s love and to take care of them. Saying just a simple line such as this was enough for her. She felt as if she¡¯s achieved everything in life after she heard this from Lith. She hugged him and rested her head on his shoulder, trying her best to not show her tears to Lith or Lucy. Lucy joined in too and they did a three way hug. Lilith sneakily willed the wind and water elements around her face and cleaned her face ensuring that no tears were seen. Composing herself, she broke the hug and said to Lith, ¡°fufufu¡­we seem to have gone off topic. Not slightly but by a huge margin. Anyway, back to it. Mom has a thing that she needs to tell you. My baby, please know, mom and your big sis will always love you. Our love will always be familial and familial love is the strongest among all. A partner may leave you someday and your bond with her may break at that time. However, the bond of us being mother-son and you having the sister-brother bond with Lucy, it will never break, no matter what. So, don¡¯t be afraid to have a partner. No, not just one, mama has no problems even if you make a harem.¡± Chapter 122 No problems with a harem!? ¡°¡­no problems even if you make a harem.¡± ¡°I have no problem either,¡± Lucy added from the side. The reason both of them were so chill about Lith having a harem was, firstly, they had no interest in a person of the opposite gender and Lith was the only one for them. Secondly, they had faith in Lith. They believed that he would always love them more than he would love anyone else, just like how they loved him. ¡°What!? Are both of you out of your mind? No problem with a harem!? And wait, why are you encouraging me to make a harem in the first ce!?¡± Lith asked in shock. Were his mother and sister okay in the head? He thought to himself. Who in their right mind would suggest such a thing to the person they love? Weren¡¯t women supposed to be dramatic, possessive and jealous if another partner was involved? Wasn¡¯t sharing a thing loathed by everyone? Why are these two acting like it¡¯s just a casual thing? Many questions popped up in Lith¡¯s mind regarding it, making it a mess once again. ¡°No, baby. We are both fine. And also, why would there be problems? Do you not know that having a harem is normal in the world? Many men have a harem of beauties and many women have a reverse harem too. It¡¯s verymon. If one has the strength and power to maintain a harem, why would they not? It¡¯s not only limited to men and women. There¡¯s even people¡ª¡± ¡°I get it. I get it, mom. No need to exin further.¡± Lith interrupted his mother and said hurriedly. He roughly knew what she was going to say next and thus asked her to stop as he didn¡¯t want to hear it. He thought over his mother¡¯s words for a good five minutes. Meanwhile, Lilith and Lucy didn¡¯t disturb him, but just waited for him to think it through thoroughly and speak. Lith sighed and calmed down. Only now did he realise that he was still thinking of this world as the same as his previous one, which was very wrong. This was a world where magic, resurrection, reincarnation and many other bizarre things existed. It was a totally different world than what Earth was. People would naturally have different sets of beliefs too. Having a harem would be loathed upon if he was on Earth, but here, it made sense as to why it was normal. If one is strong enough, they sure can make a harem without any qualms. The same thing also happened on Earth. Strong rulers generally had a harem. They had the power to do so. But as time passed and technology developed, the concept of the harem died down. Beliefs changed, morals changed and so did the way of living for everyone. This world waspletely different. Here, one person could rule over a bunch of others as long as the person had a high magical rank. Women weren¡¯t weak and there was no biological strength difference between a male and a female. Anyone could be strong as long as they worked hard enough to cultivate their magic rank. Thus, the concept of harem stayed here, making it normal for men and women both to have harems. Though Lith felt weirded out thinking about a woman having a reverse harem, as he pondered over it more, he realised, a woman having a reverse harem is no different than a man having a harem. Both were the same with only the genders being switched. Even if he did understand so much, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t weirded out. This world was still very new for him and he was still trying to adapt here. No matter what one said, beliefs he learnt as a child in his previous life were ingrained in him and to eradicate them in order to fully blend with this world would take time. Shoving aside those thoughts, he focused on the harem thing his mother talked about. He asked himself, ¡®If I make a harem, will my mother and sister really be okay with it? Will they not be sad? What makes them say this so confidently?¡¯ Lith looked at his mother, then at his sister and back at his mother and asked seriously, ¡°Mom, big sis, you love me, right?¡± ¡°Of course I do, my baby.¡± Lilith wasn¡¯t weirded out by such a sudden question from Lith as she knew he must¡¯ve thought about something and was confirming a few things by asking questions, so she replied normally. ¡°I do.¡± Lucy added. She wasn¡¯t weirded out for the same reasons as Lilith. ¡°So if I have a harem, no, not even that, let¡¯s say I have a partner, do you not fear me not loving you two anymore?¡± Lith asked seriously. Lilith and Lucy looked at each other and, ¡°pfft¡­hahahahaha!¡± Lith looked at them in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why they startedughing all of a sudden. Not holding back his curiosity, he asked, ¡°why are youughing, mom, big sis?¡± ¡°Because of how silly the question was,¡± Lucy said, giggling. ¡°How was it silly?¡± Lith asked, confused once again. ¡°Dear, who do you think I am?¡± Lucy asked with a smile. ¡°Hmm, yes, and who do you think I am?¡± Lilith too asked the same thing. Lith rubbed his temples thinking of how stupid this conversation was getting. Nevertheless, he replied, ¡°you¡¯re my sister and you¡¯re my mom. Anything else?¡± ¡°Correct. And me being your sister, I have taken care of you since your birth,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°I too did the same, plus I even gave you birth, hehe. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Lilith added. ¡°What has this got anything to do with the question I asked?¡± Lith asked, knitting his brows. ¡°It has got everything, baby. I gave birth to you and took care of you. Your sister took care of you too. We both know everything about you. We have faith and confidence in you. We believe in you. We know that you will never lessen your love towards us and always give us priority, even if you have thousands of women by your side. You share an unbreakable bond with us. A bond deeper than anything one could ever think of. Now tell me, wasn¡¯t your previous question silly?¡± Lilith said with a smile. Lith raised his eyebrows as realisation dawned upon him. He teared up knowing the amount of faith his mother and sister had in him. They believed in him so much that he never even believed in himself at that level. After a while of staying in such a position, Lith got back up. Lilith cleaned his face and gave him a kiss on his forehead. Following behind was Lucy, who did the same. Lith looked at them and said seriously, ¡°Anyway, I want you to know, mom, big sis, that I don¡¯t really have ns for starting a harem, but even if I do, I promise you that you both will be my highest priority no matter what. You believe in me so much, I will never let it be in vain. I love you, mom, big sis, and I will always love you no matter what happens in the future. I promise you that I¡¯ll continue to do so for now and forever.¡± Chapter 123 Do you actually know how to cook, mom? ¡°I¡¯ll always love you too, my baby.¡± Lilith hugged Lith and said, kissing the top of his head. ¡°Me too.¡± Lucy said, following to kiss Lith¡¯s cheeks. After such a long conversation together, Lilith didn¡¯t forget to feed her blood to Lith. After he had been fed, the three slept together with Lith in the center. There was a slight difference in their sleeping positions today, as today Lith wasn¡¯t squished between the heavenly softness but had them sleep on the sides, on his arm. He kissed them on their heads from above and slept along with them. Rena, who was sleeping on Lith¡¯s study table, continued to sleep. ¡­ Lith woke up the next morning and saw his mother and sister staring at him intently with a smile. He smiled upon witnessing such a scene. It¡¯s been so many days since hest saw them like this. ¡°Goodmorning, mom, big sis.¡± Lith greeted the two after waking up. ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± Lilith said and kissed his forehead. ¡°Good morning, dear.¡± Lucy said too, and did the same thing as her mother. Finishing their morning greetings, Lith went to the bathroom to freshen up while his mother and sister went to the kitchen present on his floor to cook for him. Rena was roaming around and looking at the things present on the floor Lith lived at. Lith walked towards the dining table in the room adjacent to the living room of his floor and waited for his mother and sister to arrive. Rena noticed Lith and went over to him. She got onto hisp and purred. Lith patted her and said, ¡°let¡¯s register you today at the academy office so that you can roam around freely.¡± Rena didn¡¯t have any idea what Lith was stating but purred in agreement nheless. She was still far from being totally intelligent like those from the Werewolf race. Though she was around the same age as Lith, mentally she was just a small child. After a few minutes, Lilith and Lucy walked out of the kitchen with the former holding a big tray on whichy many covered utensils, while thetter held a tray which had cups and saucers containing tea. Lilith and Lucy ced their trays on the dining table and sat beside Lith. Looking at the food in front of him, Lith turned to his mother and said, ¡°Wow, you made this, mom?¡± ¡°Of course. Have a taste.¡± Lilith said, smiling. Lilith smiled and pulled Lith¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Do you think I am your mother just for show? How would I not know how to cook?¡± Lucy giggled while covering her face, listening to the conversation Lith had with their mother. The liveliness at the dining table continued since it¡¯s been sometime the three of them ate food together. Finishing his food, Lith said, ¡°I have sses so I need to leave now. I¡¯ll see you next week, mom, and hopefully you too, big sis.¡± Lilith and Lucy nodded their heads. Lith then got up and walked over to Lucy to give a peck on her lips. Walking over to Lilith, he did the same. All set, he picked up Rena who was wandering around on the floor and bid them goodbye at the door. The two waved their hands at him and said their byes. After Lith left, Lilith walked towards Lucy to grab her by her waist and vanished from the spot. The once lively room returned to being deste and empty. ¡­ ¡°Your highness, this¡­¡± Dennis said, looking at Rena in Lith¡¯s arms. ¡°This is my beastpanion,¡± Lith said with a neutral face. ¡°From where did you bring a beastpanion, your highness? Last night you didn¡¯t have one,¡± Dennis asked in confusion. ¡°Oh well¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Lith was about to say the truth but stopped himself after thinking about it for a bit. He couldn¡¯t just tell Dennis that his mother and sister hade to his dorm roomst night and brought Rena. It would create unnecessary drama. No one could break into the academy, with the Supreme ranks being an exception. A Supreme rank visited the academy on a whim and if word got out, it would certainly be a hot topic that would be discussed. Lith didn¡¯t like dramas like these and thus stopped himself from speaking. Looking at Dennis, he said, ¡°I went out for a whilest night and found her near the park. Anyway, we need to hurry. The sses will start soon.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t question Lith further and nodded his head in agreement. He did not have much interest as it was just a simple beast, at least that¡¯s what he thought. Ralph, on the other hand, found holes in Lith¡¯s words and he knew full well what the beast in his hands was. There was no way a beast could run free on the sky ind with the authorities around. The ind being under surveince every minute just lessened the possibility even further. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t question Lith or call him out for it as it didn¡¯t really matter. It was just a beastpanion. Ralph wasn¡¯t interested in it, so just like Dennis, he chose to ignore Lith¡¯s words and behaviour. The trio left the dorm building after meeting together in the lounge room on the ground floor and walked towards the main building of the academy. Reaching the building, Lith parted ways with Dennis and Ralph and walked to the beastpanion registration area to register Rena there. It wasn¡¯t tooplicated to register, one only needed to fill in certain information and they were good to go. This simple process got even simpler as Lith was the top student. Everything about him was filled in by the registration officials themselves and he was handed out an ID card for Rena within a few minutes. After registering Rena, he walked to the beast day care area where one could leave their beastpanions while they attended sses. This was a free service provided by the academy where everything from grooming to feeding was taken care of by them for free. Dropping Rena there, Lith went to his ssroom and met with Ralph and Dennis there. The sses started shortly after, when an instructor arrived. Chapter 124 I wish I was the food ¡°I am so tired¡­ Huff¡­¡± Dennis slumped on the ssroom desk he was sitting on and said in a tired tone. Lith and Ralph nodded their heads, agreeing with Dennis. They too were tired, not physically but mentally. The sses were too exhausting and most importantly, boring. They had four two-hour lectures and only one fifteen-minute break after the first two lectures. Because all four sses were theory-based, everyone was required to sit and listen to the instructors. The trio had to attend general sses like these at least once a week and today was that day. Even though they were bored to tears by it, they were helpless and couldn¡¯t skip them. ¡°I am hungry. I need food.¡± Dennis said while being in the same slumped position. ¡°I am hungry too. The cafeteria is near. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Lith added from the side. Ralph, like usual, didn¡¯t speak much and simply nodded his head, indicating his approval. The three got up and left for the cafeteria present on the ground floor of the main building. The main building had fifty floors among which twenty five floors had ssrooms. The rest of the floors were for misceneous purposes such as some had a library, some specimen rooms, some practicalbs, etc. The cafeteria was present on the ground floor. It had many counters, tables and chairs. With various types of studentsing to hang out over here, it was built pretty huge to amodate everything. There were myriad types of food avable. Students and staff alike could purchase them via their monthly credits. There was free food avable as well, but although limited in variety, it was still as delicious as the food that costs money. Abx World Academy provided the best things to their students and food being an important resource to everyone, they naturally didn¡¯t sting on it either. A few people noticed the trio as soon as they reached the cafeteria. From these few, the word spread to the others and within a few seconds, everyone¡¯s gazes were on the trio. The three ignored the people¡¯s gazes and went to one of the counters, where Dennis ordered an extrarge bowl of ramen along with a side of karaage. His choice of food is influenced by the anime he watches, with karaage and ramen being mentioned quite a few times in it. Ralph got himself a few pieces of French toast with powdered sugar, a chocte filled croissant and an extrarge mango milkshake. He never mentioned it but from the food he always had, Lith and Dennis deduced that Ralph had a sweet tooth. He hardly ate things which weren¡¯t sweet, with his beverages being sweet too. Thus, Lith found no problems with the food here. He was actually a bit excited about the food present here, as back on earth, he was from a middle ss family,so he hardly ever got the chance to try out various other cuisines present. However, it was a different case now. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth all thanks to his mother. He was the Vampire Prince and being from the n that ruled all over an entire main race, he was filthy rich. Though that was the case, he wasn¡¯t a wastrel. He hardly used the wealth he had. In the academy too, he didn¡¯t need to use money at all. He was a topper so everything was free. This was one of the merits of being a topper. Ralph and Dennis had everything for free as well, so they didn¡¯t need to waste their monthly credits on it too. Taking their food, the trio went to a table nearby and seated themselves on the chairs attached to it. Putting a piece of karaage in his mouth, Dennis eximed happily while chewing it, ¡°man, this fried chicken is so nice! Ralph, you should try it.¡± ¡°Idiot, close your mouth and finish your food first before speaking.¡± Ralph said, knitting his brows and took a sip of his mango milkshake. Lith didn¡¯t join in on their conversation and got busy eating the bowl of biryani present. He was eating it with his hands and took a sip of soft drink present in between. Everyone present in the cafeteria paid the utmost attention to what the toppers were doing. Looking at the food they were having, some of them went ahead and ordered the same thing. ¡°Nyaa~ can you believe it? Lord Ralph is drinking a milkshake hihihihi.¡± A girl from the Cat Tribe of the beastkins said excitedly and wagged her tail. ¡°What¡¯s there to believe? It¡¯s normal. Can Lord Ralph not even have a milkshake now?¡± A werewolf girl replied nonchntly to the catgirl. ¡°Nyaa~ I wish I was the food on Lord Ralph¡¯s table nyahahahaha.¡± The catgirl said happily. ¡°You idiot cat. Watch your foul mouth.¡± The werewolf girl replied. Such a conversation happened at many ces and such lewd talks were done only for Ralph as the ones who liked Lith talked about how they would kidnap him, then, protect and cherish him due to how pretty and innocent he looked. As for Dennis, he was once again foreshadowed due to the weaker and younger girls lusting over Ralph and the older and stronger girls fawning over Lith. Meanwhile¡­ At another table in the cafeteria, a human girl said to her human boyfriend present beside her, ¡°look, look, how handsome and dashing Lord Ralph is. If only, if only I could spend a day and night with him, my life would beplete. Ahh~ how I wish I could be the one Lord Ralph is having in his mouth.¡± The human boy gritted his teeth and mmed the table in anger, shocking his girlfriend. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Ever since his girlfriend saw Ralph, she has been head over heels for him. Had it not been for Ralph being out of reach for her, she would¡¯ve already broken up with him. The boy knew about this and felt like a loser in front of his own girlfriend. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He got up from his seat and began walking towards where the trio were sitting. As he walked, he thought, ¡®I really do not believe that you can be stronger than me by a whole level. We are all elites of the world and got into this academy because we are strong. You may be strong, but I don¡¯t think by a huge margin. I¡¯ll defeat you today, Ralph Asmodeus and show my girlfriend and the whole world that you aren¡¯t as great as what they make you out to be.¡¯ Chapter 125 Do you think of yourself as some God? Lith, Ralph and Dennis were having their food, enjoying each other¡¯spany, oblivious to everyone¡¯s gazes. They were having a good time together, but paused when they sensed a blonde-haired, brown-eyed teen walking towards them. The three could sense clear hostility directed towards them but instead of taking any action, they waited further to see what the guy would do. They weren¡¯t worried about anything as the guy seemed to be in their year. They could tell via the tie he was wearing. The first years wore blue tie, green for second years , yellow for third , red for fourth and purple for fifth years. It would be a little troublesome if such hostility came from a fourth or a fifth year student. The three of them were at rank 2, while the fourth and fifth years were generally at rank 4 or 5. Though Lith could win against rank 4, fighting against a rank 5 would be troublesome for even him. But, since the guy walking towards them was only a first year student, they chose to ignore it. They thought of him as nothing but a minor inconvenience. The human boy walked and came in front of Ralph, beside whom was Dennis and on the opposite seat was Lith. The human boy hit his fist on the trio¡¯s table and said, looking at Ralph dead in the eyes, ¡°Ralph Asmodeus, I challenge you to a rank battle.¡± Ralph put down his mango milkshake he was sipping on and looked back at the human boy. He said with a serious yet neutral face, ¡°I am not obliged to battle.¡± Though the toppers could be challenged for a fight and could even lose their status, they weren¡¯t obliged to do so if their merit points had a huge margin of differencepared to the person who challenged. Lith, Ralph and Dennis had very high potential and they also did their best in whatever tests or events they participated in. Thus, their merit points were very high, allowing them to reject the requests of rank battle. They were supposed to ept one rank battle from a person who challenged first among the rest, per week, had their merit points be low. But it wasn¡¯t, so they could reject the person without a hassle. ¡°Are you afraid you¡¯ll lose your rank, Ralph Asmodeus?¡± The human boy said, frowning when his request was rejected. The boy could notice hostile gazes that fell on him from the onlookers. He knew full well that challenging Ralph meant offending many people, not just Ralph, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it. He was from a reputable family and had high potential too. Adding to that, he was ranked 117. He was from the same ss A-1 and thus had confidence in himself that Ralph wasn¡¯t any stronger than himself. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ralph said to the boy. He took the croissant and took a bite from it. The boy¡¯s anger rose, mming his hands on the table, he took Ralph¡¯s french toast and milkshake and threw it on the ground. He looked Ralph in the eyes once again and said, ¡°Bastard! Do you think of yourself as some god? So what if you won in the flying race or became a topper? I know full well that you¡¯re trying your best to amass high merit points so that nobody can challenge you and you maintain this position. Fucker, I know you¡¯re afraid of doing rank battles. ept it, you asshole, ept it. Tell everyone that you¡¯re nothing but a coward. A coward with slightly better looks. It¡¯s only your looks that are making you famous.¡± Ralph looked at the guy dead in the eyes as he threw his food down. He waited to see what the reason was for this guy being so angry at him, but in the end, instead of hearing the reasons, he only received curses. Ralph was slightly angry now. Lith looked at such a scene with an amused expression. He was a bit angry at the guy who created such a mess but he suddenly thought of something and his anger died down. He thought to himself, ¡®Wow, is this the so-called young master from the novels that I am looking at? Hmm, but wait a minute. His conflict is with Ralph and not me. Damn it, does it mean that I am not the MC of this world? Heh, just kidding lol. Being a MC would be so tiresome, I¡¯d rather not. Good luck Ralph, your time to shine hase, my friend. Don¡¯t disappoint us, hehehe.¡¯ ¡°Oi bastard what do you¡ª¡± Dennis was about to ask what this guy was trying to do but Ralph interrupted him by waving his hand and asking him to stop. Dennis was angrier than Ralph even though it was Ralph¡¯s matter. The reason being, they were having such a good time together but this guy popped out of nowhere and ruined the atmosphere. Not only that, he even wasted Ralph¡¯s food. Dennis loved food as much as he loved to battle and wasting food like this seemed sphemy in his eyes. After stopping Dennis, Ralph got up from his seat and quickly held the human boy¡¯s throat. He lifted him up in the air and brought him to eye level due to Ralph being a head taller than the boy. ¡°Bastard, let me down. Fu¡ª¡± Looking him dead in the eyes once again, Ralph said in a serious yet neutral tone, interrupting him, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this one time. An offense after this would not result in just a simple death.¡± With thest part barely whispering near his ears. Looking at such a scene, the entire cafeteria turned silent. Some who weren¡¯t used to gore and killing, almost puked looking at such a scene, but they managed to control themselves via spells and didn¡¯t make any noise. Nobody thought that Ralph would do such a thing. Not just that, everything was over within a few seconds, let alone minutes. This guy came, ran down curses and got killed instantly. It was how this event urred to everybody. Chapter 126 Factors Affecting Resurrection Blood was sttered everywhere on the ground near Lith¡¯s table. Everyone present in the cafeteria was currently looking in his direction. More precisely, they were looking at Ralph in shock. Fighting on the academy grounds wasn¡¯t allowed, let alone killing someone. Ralph had vited the rules and messed up big time. This was what was going on in everyone¡¯s heads as they looked at this scene in shock. The staff members who were watching were shocked too. They never thought that Ralph would vite one of the rules of the academy, which stated no fights anywhere on the campus apart from a select few ces. It wasn¡¯t even a fight, Ralph straight up killed the guy without warning. Because of their initial shock, the staff members panicked, causing them to forget to actually call the respective authorities for this matter. ¡°Quick! Call the respective authorities!¡± A staff member sitting on one of the tables of the cafeteria said hurriedly to his partner present. The partner took out an emergency talisman and ripped it. The talisman was reduced to pieces and became a big round portal out of which a person wearing a ck suit and a red armband walked out. The red armband indicated that the person was from the security staff. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The security staff asked the person in front of him after looking around a bit. He was a bit confused as to why someone would be in trouble in the cafeteria of the academy or cause trouble, so he asked the reason for being summoned. The people exined what had just urred and the security staff, after listening to it, quickly rushed towards Lith¡¯s table. Lith had no reaction towards this person¡¯s death. The reason being, he knew he could be revived easily, this was just a small lesson for him. He himself had killed many in the entrance exam because of this convenience,so thus, he felt nothing when someone was killed like this. Reviving low ranks was easy and the sess rate was close to a hundred percent, but it wasn¡¯t a hundred. Many factors had to be taken into consideration when the revival was carried out. The factors being: magic rank, time of death, power of the soul and mental consciousness. The higher the rank of a person who is dead, the lesser would be the chance to get revived fully or without any side effects. The higher the rank of the person carrying out the revival, the higher the chances of being revived. It was impossible for a low magic rank person to revive another of a higher rank. The chances of sessfully reviving someone who had the same rank as the person who carried out the revival were also very low. The time of death also mattered a lot. The soul leaves the body when one is killed. The body acts as a cage for the soul. Once one is killed, the cage is broken, letting the soul be free. The soul then dissipates. One part of it turns into energy and blends in with the world and another part enters the reincarnation cycle. It is not always bnced as to how much part would turn to energy and how much part would go into the reincarnation cycle. If more of a part went towards reincarnation, the person would have their memory intact from their previous life with even a bit of their consciousness. If more of a part was converted into energy, the person may not even reincarnate. It wasn¡¯t in an individual¡¯s hands to decide this bnce. It was all totally up to fate. Thus, nobody preferred death even if resurrection was a thing. The power of the soul will decide how long it will stay intact without being dissipated. If someone is of a high rank, it may stay intact for days. However, if someone is of a lower rank, which in this case would be the human boy, the soul will dissipate within a few minutes. A mortal with no magic cultivation would have his soul dissipate within a few seconds of being killed. Thest factor was mental consciousness. If someone¡¯s mental consciousness is strong, even if a good part of their soul is dissipated into energy, they will still have their memories intact after reincarnation. However, if it was weak, even if a good portion of the soul goes into reincarnation, it isn¡¯t a sure thing that they may even remember who they were in their previous life. These were one of the main factors as to why nobody wanted to die. There were also side effects present. A person may get crippled and their magic rank would halt if resurrection wasn¡¯t done properly. One may also resurrect, but with a limb permanently missing or any body part. Even with the best magic techniques, it would be impossible to heal these wounds. One could also be mentally retarded, develop demons and stay traumatized for life. While cultivating magic rank, one can turn from a rational being to an irrational monster. These factors and side effects always scared people, thus nobody wanted to be dead even in their wildest dreams. Sure, they could reincarnate with a 100% probability, but, their magic rank, their hard-earned experiences, etc, may or may not be with them in the next life. The entrance exam, or more correctly, arenas where duels took ce had high grade soul trapping barriers present. The soul wouldn¡¯t dissipate even a bit in these areas and the person could be resurrected with the help of higher rank people who managed the duels. Lith knew all these facts and thus went all out in the entrance exam. Everyone during the entrance exam was either rank 1 or rank 2. Their consciousness as well as soul would be intact,so they could revive easily there as the academy had officials of very high magic rank. Right now, it had been a few minutes since the person died, but since an academy official had arrived, there were no problems. The reason being that the person who died had a very low rank and the academy official was of a very high rank. Chapter 127 Can’t give punishment The difference in prowess was too vast between the human boy and the academy official, thus the chances of him being revived without any problems or side effects were almost a hundred percent. The same was the case when Rena¡¯s pack was being revived. Lucy was a King rank whereas the highest in the pack wasn¡¯t more than rank 5. Add to that, Lucy had the most superior resurrection spells and techniques in the whole world. It was handed down to her by a Legendary rank, a literal god, her and Lith¡¯s mother, Lilith Evure. The academy official quickly cast a barrier around the body of the human boy to ensure no further dissipation of the soul urs. Casting a restoration life spell, the body of the human boy and the blood, which was scattered all over the floor, started getting assembled. After the body was fully restored, the academy official finally cast a resurrection spell. The dissipated soul was first restored to its original state. After aplete restoration, it was channeled inside the restored body. Everyone present in the cafeteria watched this scene with great interest. No matter what, bringing a dead back to life will always be something that nobody will get bored with watching. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were too looking at this but the three did not have much interest in it like everyone else present. They had seen it happen many times, such as in ces like the entrance exam and during their training in their ns and families, thus it was amon urrence for the three. A few minutester, the human body started twitching and the boy opened his eyes. Getting up, he looked around and spotted Ralph. He frowned, looking at him, and just as he was about to say something, he felt a tap on his shoulder and heard someone say something to him in a deep voice. ¡°Go to the medical room. Right now.¡± He turned towards the source of voice and found a man in a ck suit wearing a red armband. Noticing this, he kept quiet and left the cafeteria to visit the medical room. The academy official had ensured that the human boy was in a good mental state when he was resurrected. The resurrection spell he cast ensured that any memory that might provide a high stimulus and result in trauma was sealed temporarily and, for the human boy, the memories from when his girlfriend had made those remarks till his death were all sealed by the spell. Thus, he was confused and looked at Ralph with a frown, who was in front of him because he already had a dislike for him from the start. He had no idea what had happened to him or why he was on the ground, but since he was instructed by an academy official to go to the medical room, he did so withoutining. The academy official then turned to Lith, Ralph and Dennis. Looking at them, he sighed, the three had too high of a status outside of the academy. Plus, judging from how Ralph was so close to Lith, the academy official could guess that this Lust family heir was close to the heir of the Royal n of the Vampires. Punishing them would be difficult for someone of his status. Nevertheless, he had to do his job, so he took out a slip from his pocket, wrote a few things on it and handed it over to Ralph. ¡°Hand this over to your teacher and she¡¯ll guide you on the rest herself.¡± Instructing this, he left as his job was done. Too many eyes were on the trio and, since they couldn¡¯t eat peacefully now, they decided to leave. Ralph¡¯s food was wasted, so he had to buy food again. Lith and Dennis took their food to the counter to have it packed so they could take it back to the dorms and eat it. Though food was in abundance and both of them had money to buy as much food as they wanted, they refrained from doing so. Dennis loved food and this was his only reason to never waste anything he got for himself. Wasting food was the same as wasting money in such families and children from a young age were taught not to waste food. Another reason was that there were emotional sentiments attached. A vast majority of people in his previous life couldn¡¯t fill their stomachs with even one meal. Therefore, almost everyone was taught to be grateful for the food they had on their tes as some couldn¡¯t even afford it. Thus, everyone in his previous life, for one of these reasons, tried their best not to waste food and, even after reincarnation, such small habits stayed with Lith. Taking their food, the three walked out of the main building of the academy and reached their dorms after walking for a few minutes. Their dorm was pretty close to the main building. It was a ten minute walking distance and if they ran without any magic, reaching the main building within two to three minutes would be easy. The three seated themselves on the couch in the lounge and ced their food on the ss table. Ralph then took out his phone and texted their teacher toe down if she was free as he had something important to give her. The three then went on to chat and eat their food, livening up the atmosphere along the way and, just like that, half an hour passed. ¡°Teacher still hasn¡¯te down. Should we call her?¡± Ralph looked at Lith and Dennis and asked. Lith looked at the two and then said, ¡°If she didn¡¯t see your text, she won¡¯t answer your phone either. Either teacher is busy with her phone all day or her phone is dead or in silent mode. I think we need to ring that bell or go to her floor to call for her. So, who¡¯s going?¡± Chapter 128 Red Hands ¡°¡­so who¡¯s going?¡± Dennis and Ralph didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Lith for a good few seconds. Lith sighed and said, ¡°fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Your highness, we didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Dennis shrugged and said, to which Ralph nodded his head in approval. Lith didn¡¯t argue with them about this. These two tried to avoid their teacher as much as possible, because teacher teased them so much that they couldn¡¯t handle it. Except Lith, he was almost a professional in the aspect of not getting teased. His mother had trained him well and, in his opinion, his teacher, Arya, wasn¡¯t anywhere near close to the level of his mother. Taking the stairs, Lith reached the fourth floor and was now standing in front of a door. Behind the doory his teacher¡¯s dorm. It wasn¡¯t correct to call any of the dorms in the building dorms because they were more like aplete apartment. Add on to that, only 1 person stayed on one floor, with the floor itself being pretty big. It was only called a dormitory because it was attached to the academy, so only students and teachers could use it. Lith contemted whether he should just barge in ore next time, but after thinking for a bit, he decided to go inside. Ralph had created a mess today by viting the rules of the academy. The punishment was pretty severe for such a thing, but him not being punished yet meant something was either wrong or they were still deciding on it. Ralph needed his teacher¡¯s help urgently, that was what Lith thought. Opening the door anding inside, the scene Lith saw made him so shocked he stopped in his tracks. The living room was a mess. There was food, clothes and even alcohol messily scattered around. In this mess, Arya was sleeping in a very inelegant and udy-like position on the sofa currently in the center of the living room. One of her legs was on top of the sofa¡¯s armrest and the other was dangling down. One of her hands was holding an alcohol bottle and, as for the other, it was inside her panties. She was currently only in her ckced panties and a light blue loose half top. She didn¡¯t even have a bra on and her top also didn¡¯t help with covering her boobs, which were the most perfect ones he ever came across, they were neither too small nor too big, just the perfect size with a perfect shape. Even though Lith had seen it before, it was only when she was clothed and now that he had a good look of it, he was right about Arya having the most perfect sized breasts he had ever seen. Though they were perfect, they had their own charm and it couldn¡¯t bepared to his mother¡¯s or sister¡¯s. There was alcohol near her mouth which seemed to have dried up, shattering her image of an elegant and domineering teacher that she was. Lith, looking at this scene, wondered how things could¡¯ve be such a mess. Though his teacher was half naked in front of him, making him feel hot just looking at such a scene, he controlled his urges and his lewd thoughts. Having been around his mother and sister, whom he considered as the most beautiful, he had gotten well versed in controlling his urges. Had it not been the case, he would¡¯ve already had thoughts about taking advantage of such a situation. Then he would¡¯veter hated himself for doing such a thing as he was a person who believed in consent. Lith was raised well by his mother and sister. Thus, he would never do non-consensual stuff. Lith walked towards Arya and first, he corrected her top and covered her breasts. Next, he took the alcohol bottle from her hand and ced it on the table. He then removed her hand from her panties and draped it over his shoulder and made her get up from the sofa. He then put her in a piggy back position and carried her to her bedroom. But as he arrived there, he saw the bedroom to be in a mess too. He sighed and took her downstairs to his own floor. Going inside his own bedroom, he ced Arya on the bed. Lith cast a cleaning spell on her and cleaned her face as well as her whole body without actually touching her. He then covered her with a nket and left the room after closing the door and walked down to the ground floor. Meeting the two again, Lith said with a neutral face, ¡°teacher is sleeping. We should talk to her once she wakes up.¡± The two nodded their heads in understanding and continued to do the work they were previously doing, that is, ying a game together. After Lith left, Ralph and Dennis started ying red hands together. How it worked was, they would stack their hands alternately on top of each other and the person whose hand rested at the bottom would remove it and p the hand which was on the top. The one who couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore would lose the game and would have to do whatever the winner asked him to do. Ralph wanted to have Dennis solve riddles and puzzles which they got as homework because he wanted to see his suffering face. He knew he hated it, so he wanted to see just that. Dennis, on the other hand, hadpletely different thoughts. He wanted to have Ralph get together with a girl and take her as his gf. He knew Ralph didn¡¯t like such stuff, so he too, like Ralph, wanted to see the suffering face of his friend. They both didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s thoughts as it would only be revealed once there was a loser or else the yers would back out even before ying the game. Lith looked at the two and smiled. He sat on his knees at one edge of the table just like the other two and stacked his hands in between. He looked at the two, smiled wickedly and said, ¡°I am ying too now. Don¡¯t back out like cowards.¡± ¡°Heh. Who¡¯s a coward?¡± Ralph smiled and replied to Lith. ¡°Your highness, although you are indeed strong, you underestimate us. Don¡¯t me uster when you feel the pain, hehehe.¡± Dennis replied. Lith raised an eyebrow and replied back, ¡°Hoh? Challenging me? Alright. We shall see.¡± Chapter 129 Red Hands (2) BAM! ¡°Argmffh¡­¡± Dennis let out a suppressed groan when Lith smashed his hand on top of his own. Lith and Ralph both looked at the pained expression of Dennis and smiled. They were really enjoying his suffering. ¡°Here I go.¡± Ralph said and took out his hand from the bottom of the stack. BAM! Ralph smashed his hand on Lith¡¯s. Ralph and Dennis both quickly looked at Lith¡¯s face hoping to see him suffer but, like every other time, they didn¡¯t see even a slight change in his expression. Lith had a high tolerance for pain, all thanks to his sister¡¯s training, which was now showing its effect. Lith turned to them and said smiling, ¡± Want to see me suffer? In your dreams, hehehe.¡± Ralph and Dennis clicked their tongues and turned their gaze back to their stack of hands. Dennis looked at Ralph and said smiling, ¡± My turn now. Get ready, Ralph.¡± Ralph maintained a poker face and didn¡¯t say anything. Dennis took out his hand and smashed it on top of Ralph¡¯s. BAM! Ralph gasped lightly but still managed to keep his poker face. It was now Lith and Dennis who clicked their tongues after failing to see Ralph suffer. The three were using magic powers when hitting each other. The impact was strong enough for Ralph and Dennis to always disy pained expressions when he hit them. The order in which their hands were stacked was, at the bottom was Dennis¡¯s left hand, above which was Lith¡¯s left hand with Ralph¡¯s left hand being on top of it. Above Ralph¡¯s left hand was Lith¡¯s right hand and above it was Dennis¡¯s right hand, followed by Ralph¡¯s right hand. This ensured that one was able to get hit by the other two rather than just one yer hitting the other. Ralph and Dennis were both starting to lose. Lith¡¯s hits were too strong and they weren¡¯t able to handle many of them. After a few more rounds¡­ ¡°Argh, I am out!¡± Dennis took out both his hands. He fell back on the ground and started shaking his hands, trying to ease the pain. ¡°Me too.¡± Ralph took out his hand too and rubbed them together. It was clearly visible that he, too, was in pain but was trying his best not to show it. Lith, although he received powerful hits from the other two, his pain tolerance was high enough to not be pained just by the hits he received from the two. Lith looked at the two and said smugly, ¡°I win. Now, let me guess what you two need to do. Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­ oh! Alright, it¡¯s pretty simple. Go to teacher¡¯s floor and clean it up.¡± Ralph and Dennis looked at each other in confusion and then at Lith. Lith could understand what they were trying to convey with just this small gesture. He said to them ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This isn¡¯t that simple. Visit the floor and you¡¯ll understand.¡± The two nodded and got up from the ground. They waited for a few minutes to have their hands healed and then went to the top floor. Dennis was a vampire from an Emperor rank bloodline and had innate superior regeneration abilities. Ralph was from the Lust family of demons, an Emperor rank bloodline too, and the Lust family demons had innate healing abilities as well. Thus, the two didn¡¯t need to take any pills or apply any ointments to heal their hands and they naturally healed within a few minutes. As for Lith, his regeneration ability was so fast that just as someone hit his hand and got done with it, his hand would heal within a few seconds. This was the healing ability originating from a Legendary rank bloodline. The three walked onto Arya¡¯s floor and the scene they saw shocked Dennis and Ralph just like how it did to Lith before. However, this time there wasn¡¯t Arya present. Lith looked at the two and said smiling, ¡°Alright, get to work. And also, don¡¯t ask me how this happened, even I have no idea.¡± Ralph and Dennis nodded. Dennis then looked at Lith and asked, ¡°where is teacher?¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve gone out I guess.¡± Lith lied. It would be troublesome to tell them that she was half naked and sleeping in his own bedroom and thus lied. ¡°Must be the case.¡± Dennis said, nodding his head. The two got to cleaning the floor while Lith watched and supervised, ensuring everything was cleaned up well. After fifteen minutes, Dennis said while constantly rubbing a wet cloth on a red stain on the ground, ¡°Damn it. There¡¯s so much to do. I think solving puzzles would be much easier than this.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d rather go on a date than do this,¡± Ralph added. Dennis didn¡¯t like puzzles and Ralph didn¡¯t like dates, but inparison to those, cleaning seemed more hateful to them. The liquor stains were the hardest for them to remove and Ralph just wanted to cast fire spells to erase them. Dennis wanted to cast water spells to clean this up but the floor would be wet and using wind spells to dry it would just make more of a mess. This was the excuse Lith gave to them when, in reality, their control was top notch, but he just wanted to see them suffer and thus used this as an excuse. Ralph, of course, saw through Lith¡¯s lies but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it being the loser, as the whole point of the red hands was that the loser had to do anything the winner said. Lith chuckled watching their reactions but didn¡¯t say anything. After fifteen more minutes, the living room was all clean. ¡°Phew¡­ finally, all done.¡± Dennis wiped the imaginary sweat from his forehead and said in relief. Ralph nodded his head. This suffering session was finally over and he could go back to his business now. ¡°No. Not yet. This is just the living room. I asked you two to clean the whole floor.¡± Lith said, smiling wickedly. The two red at Lith, this hateful guy. They wished that they could just beat him up, but they couldn¡¯t. Dennis would instantly be suppressed due to the superior vampire bloodline of Lith and he was much stronger than Ralph, so Ralph knew that it was almost impossible to beat up Lith. They both gave up and sighed. The two then went to the other rooms and, after two hours, the whole floor was cleaned up. The twoid on the ground and closed their eyes to rest. They were mentally very exhausted from doing such menial jobs. Chapter 130 Surfing the Internet The trio exited Arya¡¯s floor after it was all neat and tidy. Ralph and Dennis did a good job of cleaning it up and, due to Lith¡¯s supervision, they didn¡¯t ck. Lith was now sitting on the sofa in the living room of his floor. Having nothing to do at the moment, he was surfing the inte like usual. He began by checking the news. His mother had informed him that his sister was upied with matters rted to the vampire hierarchy. As it was done in a hurry previously, there were certain ws in it, so Lucy was busy fixing it. Once it was changed, it would be announced to the whole world again. Lith checked the news daily and, like before, he didn¡¯t find anything today either. ¡®It seems that it would take a while.¡¯ Lith thought to himself and continued on with surfing the inte. He closed the news app on his phone and opened a social media app. Browsing through it, he smiled and thought, ¡®Memes sure found their way here too, haha.¡¯ Such a thought urred to him when he saw a post that had a gif of a green goblin crying, with his tears filling the ss he was holding and him drinking those tears. It was on a loop with the above and below area of gif having two statements. They read: ¡®I just want the happy Not the birthday¡¯ ¡°I wonder how the meme culture hase so far here. To understand this meme, one would need to understand a series of memes. Welp, seems like being sad is a problem here as well.¡± Lith said and chuckled. He not just saw the posts, he saw thements of other people too, while scrolling through many posts and kept wasting his time. After half an hour, he closed the app and opened a global video streaming tform. As he opened it, he saw many videos and some of the titles that caught his attention were: ¡°How to be a Supreme rank exined.¡± ¨C Kazl81 ¡°I sneaked into the local king¡¯s castle. *NOT CLICKBAIT*¡± ¨C Kylehax23 ¡°I pranked my subus wife by sleeping with a man. Prank gone wrong!¡± ¨C My wife is my life ¡°An orc saw a helpless and injured beast in the forest. The next thing he did will shock you all!¡± ¨C Instant Interesting Information ¡°Raise your magic rank in just 1 month! Limited time video, take advantage now!¡± ¨C Instructor Zeld ¡°Reacting to Zvis¡¯s ongoing controversy, my honest opinions.¡± ¨C Professional Controversy Reactor Lith sighed while looking at those titles. He then went to the app¡¯s settings and logged into his ount. He was using a guest ount and thus saw such videos identally. Logging into his ount, he started watching a video named cute beasts doing cute thingsption. This was one of the fun things he liked to watch to rx and pass time. He saw a big tiger-like beast ying with a small bird-like beast. The bird was chasing the tiger who was doing everything it could to not get caught. After a while, they stopped and the tiger slumped to the ground. The bird thennded on the body of the tiger and slumped on it. They slept like that and the clip ended. The next clip in theption was a fluffy beast jumping down from a small height and trying to fly. It kept failing to fly, followed by continuously falling down, but that was where the cuteness of it lied. It seemed very cute when falling down and trying hard to fly again. ¡°This sho cuteeeeee, oh my poor heart (?¨R?¨Q)? ? ©ß©¥©ß¡± ¨C Distanced Wolfie ¨C Iki801 ¡°Mannnnnnn this is so damnnnn cuteeee ahhhhhh my heart!!!!!¡± ¨C SovereignKeizer ¡°@SovereignKeizer are you the real one?¡± ¨C KenoKo ¡°Dudeeeeee is this @SovereignKeizer the one who rules the Cangton Country in the Demon Continent!?¡± ¨C Loik23 ¡°@KenoKo @Loik23 yeah I am the real one. You can check the profile. It¡¯s verified too. Can us rulers not watch such things? Even we have a heart and a ce for cute things like these in it. Don¡¯t be so shocked and exaggerate things.¡± ¨C SovereignKeizer ¡°IT¡¯S THE REAL DEAL!! OH MY GOD!¡± ¨C KenoKo ¡°@SovereignKeizer Indeed. We should stop overreacting and alle together to appreciate such cute things.¡± ¨C Loik23 ¡°@SovereignKizer Your majesty, I didn¡¯t know you liked such things too like usmon folks! Hahaha, I am so telling this to everyone! Let us all toast one tonight in the country of Cangton in appreciation of cute things!¡± ¨C Not Cangton Resident ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t know even rulers watched such things. No, that would be wrong. I didn¡¯t know that high-ranking people would also spend their time doing such things. What an interesting world.¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he read thesements on the cute beasts doing cute thingsption video. People had long lives and doing monotonous things every day was boring. Such entertainment was greatly sought out by everyone, mortals and immortals alike. Some took the time toment and let others know that they were watching too, like SovereignKeizer while some just anonymously watched it. Lith was young right now and he didn¡¯t know how boring it gets when someone has a never ending lifespan. He was a mortal in his previous life and thus, his perspective was still like a mortal instead of an immortal. People from all over the world were connected with each other via the inte. There were people of all sorts of races and cultures ranging from the innocent angels to the scheming demons and thus, all the global tforms had quite a lively atmosphere. In Lith¡¯s opinion, this world¡¯s online tform was much bigger, much better and much crazierpared to the one from his previous life. He alwayspared every single thing with his previous one and it was done so unconsciously that it couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone does such things unknowingly. One can¡¯t know the value of another thing without having something topare it with. Thus, as days passed, Lith was starting to like this world more and more and was also getting adapted to this environment. He was finally starting to feel that he belonged here. He kept thinking about these things, leading to his thoughts going astray for some moments. He thought after a while, ¡®If this is a dream and nothing is real, I don¡¯t ever want to wake up from it.¡¯ His happy thoughts were starting to take a darker turn and before he could think of even darker things, his thoughts were interrupted when he heard a melodious voice asking, ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± Chapter 131 Your shamelessness knows no bounds like me ¡°Did you bring me here?¡± Arya asked, walking towards Lith while still having nothing but a loose blue half top and ckced panties. Her bluish silver hair swayed lightly as she walked and her boobs, not having the support of a bra, jiggled a bit, making her pink nipples visible from time to time as she walked. When Lith turned around, he noticed his teacher, Arya, approaching him half-naked. He didn¡¯t avert his gaze nor did he try to avoid looking at her private regions. He took a good look at her perfect body, then matched his amethyst eyes with her oceanic blue eyes and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, teacher.¡± Arya was curious as to why Lith would bother to take such good care of her. He wasn¡¯t obliged to and she was too much of a mess. She suppressed her magic rank to the point where she was almost a low-rank mortalst night. She wanted to get drunk and her magic rank was so high, it wasn¡¯t possible to get drunk easily. One needed to have drinks made of very rare ingredients. Whenever such drinks were avable on the market, they would be instantly sold out. All Emperor ranks were rich enough to afford them and thus, many didn¡¯t have the chance to get them. Though Arya could use her connections to get it, it wasn¡¯t worth such a hassle. There was another easy way out of it. It was to suppress the rank and drink. Though one could get drunk, the problem lies with the fact that the person would be very vulnerable in those moments when the magic rank is suppressed. Fromst night up until a few minutes ago, Arya was in a very vulnerable position. If Lith wanted to, he could¡¯ve taken advantage of her but he didn¡¯t and instead took good care of her. She woke up to find herself in a bedroom she was unfamiliar with, but after spreading out her senses, she understood that she was in Lith¡¯s dorm. She then got up and found herself all cleaned up. It was not just that. She caught onto the minute traces of magical energy coating her and understood that someone had casted a cleaning spell on her and didn¡¯t touch her. She then walked out of the room to see Lith zoned out, seemingly in his own thoughts while looking at his phone without any movement, not even moving an eyelid. She thus asked him that question to bring him out of his thoughts. What she didn¡¯t expect was Lith checking her out. She was at a loss for words when he did such a thing. Many men who did such a thing were wiped out by Arya. She didn¡¯t like it when someone looked at her in such a perverted way. Though she was carefree and open most of the time, she too felt creeped out like otherdies when someone gawked at her with a lustful gaze. Though that was the case, she noticed that Lith was just checking her out without any lustful intentions. Arya was an experienceddy who had lived for tens of thousands of years and had abundant experience. She could differentiate well in these things. Thus, she was even more curious about Lith¡¯s course of action. ¡°Because I care about you. You¡¯re my teacher and even though our time together is short, I respect you for whatever you¡¯ve done for me. From teaching to training as well as taking care of small menial stuff, you¡¯ve done your best, teacher. Of course, I would reciprocate these things for you as well if needs arose.¡± Lith replied calmly with a smile. Arya nodded her head in understanding. It made sense when Lith used such reasoning. However, it still didn¡¯t answer a few things for her. She looked at him and asked again, ¡°You said you respect your teacher, right?¡± ¡°Correct, teacher.¡± Lith replied with the same smiling expression. ¡°Then why were you checking me out just a few seconds ago?¡± Arya asked with a smile. Lith had no change in expression as Arya asked him this. Without any change in expression,he replied, ¡°Who would not, given their teacher looks so beautiful. I am pretty sure everyone will check you out secretly and try to hide it when caught. As for me, well, isn¡¯t this your fault, teacher? First of all, your floor¡¯s door wasn¡¯t locked and I could easily enter. Secondly, you were sleeping almost naked on the couch in a position you wouldn¡¯t believe even if I told you. I saw your naked body once and now that you didn¡¯t bother to change your clothes to get in front of me, I assume you have no problems with being like that in front of me. So all I did was try to have a better look this time, asst time you were sleeping and I was busy taking care of you.¡± Arya stared at Lith until he finished speaking. She kept her serious stare at him. Lith didn¡¯t avert his gaze either and looked Arya straight in the eyes. After a few seconds, ¡°Pfft¡­ hahahahaha! You indeed are my perfect student! Your shamelessness really knows no bounds like me and you don¡¯t shy away from speaking half truths. Good. Good.¡± Aryaughed loudly and her body shook due to it, causing her boobs to jiggle and make her pink nipples visible to Lith once again. Lith didn¡¯t shy away and looked at her breasts once again. He then looked Arya in the eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, I am nothingpared to you. In front of you, I seem too innocent. Look at you, sitting beside me in just panties and a top that doesn¡¯t even cover your breasts. Are you like, trying to purposefully show them off to me?¡± Chapter 132 You may have skipped too many steps here Arya stoppedughing and said to Lith with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything there is to see. Why would I be bothered if you saw it again once, twice or thrice? There¡¯s nothing left to hide anyway.¡± Immortals were crazy! Lith had such a thought previously when he understood how boring life was for immortals and they sought out entertainment in every possible way. This time, however, he thought about it for a different reason. Having a long life, there¡¯s a lot of experience umted and a person¡¯s attitude towards certain things also changes. If it were someone else in Arya¡¯s ce right now, they would be embarrassed about it and would try to quickly hide their private regions after such a realisation. This would be the best case scenario. The worst would be that the individual woulde after Lith¡¯s life. However, for someone like Arya who has lived for thousands of years, such a thing wouldn¡¯t bother her, and it wasn¡¯t enough for her to get embarrassed. This was what Lith thought, but though his reasoning for Arya making thatment and acting in such a way was correct, it was only half the truth. Arya was a carefree person and Lith being her student as well as the person who took care of her just recently, she didn¡¯t mind about such a thing. Had there been someone else, they would¡¯ve long gotten killed by Arya. Lith looked at his teacher and replied smirking, ¡°there are a few things left that I didn¡¯t see though.¡± Arya pulled Lith¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°indeed, just as shameless as me, no matter how you deny it.¡± She knew what he was speaking about, but didn¡¯t mind it. There were very few people in the world who had done something for Arya without having any ulterior motives. She had developed a good impression of Lith due to this one small gesture from him and, thus, didn¡¯t mind his words. ¡°So, are you going to put on clothes or not? I have something to tell you, teacher. Do you want to chat with me in this getup?¡± Lith asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What do you want to talk about?¡± Arya replied. As she had mentioned before, Lith had already seen it, so there was no point in hiding it anymore. She wasn¡¯t a shy or innocentdy either, so it didn¡¯t matter much to her. ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Lith began to exin everything that happened in the cafeteria to Arya while she listened quietly without interrupting him. After Lith finished speaking, Arya startedughing and said, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ that¡¯s it? I thought it was something serious. This is just a trivial matter. Leave it to your teacher, *wink*.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding. He was about to end the conversation here but looking at Arya¡¯s face, he thought of something and asked, ¡°teacher, why do you always wear sunsses?¡± ¡°Do you know about unique abilities?¡± Arya questioned Lith instead of directly answering his questions. ¡°Yes,¡± Lith replied honestly. Arya nodded her head and paused for a few seconds to collect her thoughts. After thinking it through, she replied to Lith stating, ¡°I was one of those people who was born with unique abilities. Well, it would be more urate to say that it was passed down to me by my mother. Our unique ability is a hierarchical one, which means it is passed down intoter generations. Though that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a sure thing that one would inherit it. Only one person is able to inherit the unique ability and it¡¯spletely out of our control. So, a person may even have ten kids but there lies a possibility of none of them getting it or a person could have just one and the child would inherit it. I belonged to thetter. The ability was dormant and was only active once I awakened my magic core. Since that time, my mother ensured that I protected myself by covering my eyes with a blindfold. I started wearing a blindfold to protect myself and as my magic rank increased, the power of the unique ability increased too. Thus, the blindfold was never off of me and it became a part of me. Now, my magic cultivation has overpowered my unique ability and there aren¡¯t any problems anymore. I just get a slight headache sometimes. I have full control over my unique ability now and it doesn¡¯t matter if I cover them or not. I just wear these sses because covering my eyes has be a habit for me. And also, it looks cool.¡± Arya exined to Lith a little bit about her backstory while he quietly listened to her speak. Nodding his head in understanding, Lith said, ¡°I see, so you wear them just to look cool. Noted.¡± Arya chuckled at Lith¡¯s sarcasticment and didn¡¯t mind it. Lith then said to her with a smile, ¡°Alright, you should go now, teacher. Or are you nning on permanently staying here with me?¡± ¡°Are you trying to make me leave?¡± Arya asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Lith replied back with a smile. ¡°Haww, such a sexydy, even half naked, is sitting in front of you and you want her to leave?¡± Arya joked. ¡°Hmm, now that I think about it, didn¡¯t you say you would help ensure that I am not confused about my sexuality? You should take responsibility for saying such things, teacher.¡± Lith said with a broad smile. ¡°How do you want me to take responsibility? Do you want me too¡­¡± Arya crawled seductively towards Lith and rubbed one of her fingers on his lips and said. Lith put Arya¡¯s finger into his mouth and sucked it. Arya didn¡¯t mind it and looked at him with a smirk. Lith let go of the finger and said with a smug expression, ¡°I would love to, teacher. But, you may have skipped too many steps here. You should first take responsibility by having dinner together with me and the rest we can figure outter.¡± Lith could have a harem and he had all the support from his mother and sister for it. He didn¡¯t have any ns to have it but today, after so many events and conversations with Arya, he was beginning to like her. Though he was starting to, it was just a liking and he didn¡¯t feel any love for her yet. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to rush things. Another thing was, he had no prior dating experience and it would be a good opportunity to experience it for the first time now. Anyone with no experience would feel embarrassed to even say things like Lith so straightforwardly. Lith could do it because he wasn¡¯t someone who got easily embarrassed and shy. He had be bolder and more straightforward, all thanks to his mother¡¯s teasing. Chapter 133 Are you asking me out on a date? ¡°Hoho, Are you asking me out on a date?¡± Arya asked Lith with a smile. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s you who wanted to help me. I am only telling you how to proceed.¡± Lith answered shamelessly without hesitation. Arya covered her face and giggled hearing Lith¡¯s answer. She ruffled his hair and said, ¡°do you feel no shame in asking an olddy like me out on a date like this? Are you not worried I¡¯ll reject you? And aren¡¯t you too young?¡± Lith moved closer to Arya andid on herp. Looking up, he saw Arya¡¯s underboob and her pink nipples grazing the top Arya was wearing. He got a bit to the side and his view changed and he now looked at Arya in the eyes and said smiling ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t twist things. I am not asking you out on a date, and if I didn¡¯t ask anything, how are you going to reject it? As for being young, age is just a number.¡± Arya didn¡¯t mind Lith getting closer to her and being on herp. She had a good impression of him and after talking to him today, the impression only rose higher. He was just as shameless as her and she liked it. ¡°Do you know, no man has ever seen me in such a form. Not to mention they haven¡¯t even had a chance to hold my hand. Aren¡¯t 7you getting ahead of yourself?¡± Arya asked with a smile while caressing Lith¡¯s hair. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go for dinner tomorrow. Is it fine with you?¡± Lith ignored her words and said what was on his mind. ¡°Yes.¡± Arya answered and Lith nodded his head. He got up from Arya¡¯sp and said to her, ¡°I will go shower and sleep now. Bye, teacher.¡± ¡°Byebye~¡± Arya replied and waved her hand. After Lith left, Arya got up from the couch and went to her floor. Opening the door and walking inside, Arya stopped in her tracks. She looked at the all clean floor and it brought a smile upon her face. Arya was a person who, being from a powerful n, always had people around her with an ulterior motive. From a young age, many tried their best to get on good terms with Arya so that they could have a good rtionship with the Relgar n of the Death Dragon tribe. Arya got endless marriage proposals as well as people courting her and she knew it was all just a political move. She thus left her n and went on a journey to improve her magic cultivation. On her journey, she met Mayzin and the two became the best of friends. Mayzin was Arya¡¯s first friend who wasn¡¯t someone scheming. Later, Arya got herself another friend, the Seraphim Emilia. These two were the only genuine people she had and as for the question on why she didn¡¯t have more even though she¡¯s been living for thousands of years, Arya was busy cultivating her magic rank. To rise in ranks, one needed to understand thews of the elements better and the whole world in general. This could be done in various ways and one of the best methods was through meditation. It takes years of meditation and people generally go into seclusion in areas rich with elemental energy of their own affinity or the one whosews they wanted toprehend better. Naturally, it took Arya thousands of years of cultivation to ascend and she hardly had any time to make friends or hang out with people. Thus, in all her life, Arya had too few people who gave her things without actually wanting anything back. Lith was the third person who did something for Arya without any ulterior motives. And he also was the first male to do so. Arya therefore had a good impression of him and now looking at how clean the floor was, her impression for him only became better. Though that was the case, Lith was oblivious to such thoughts and had no idea that doing something so simple would get him onto such good terms with Arya. He has underestimated how monotonous and boring the life of immortals was and he had no idea that Arya was someone who hardly had any friends. His thoughts went along the lines that she was an experienced maturedy who had a good amount of dating experience and him being with her would lead to him getting a better understanding on how everything worked. Arya walked to her bedroom and changed clothes. She wore a white shirt, ck pants with ck belt and ck heels. She tied her bluish silver hair into a bun and left her room after wearing her ck sunsses. Below Arya¡¯s floor, Lith was currently showering. Shampooing his hair, he muttered to himself, ¡®Hmm, I wonder what teacher meant by this being a trivial matter. Is breaking a rule of the academy a trivial matter? Didn¡¯t they say on the forums that one was instantly expelled from school if they broke any rule? I wonder what teacher will be doing.¡¯ ¡­ Principal¡¯s office, Abx World Academy. ¡°Yo Emmy.¡± Arya said cheerfully to Emilia after entering without knocking on the door. ¡°Arya, don¡¯t enter without knocking.¡± Emilia looked up and said knowing full well that Arya won¡¯t follow it. ¡°Emmy call Sel and tell her to ask the administration staff toe to the conference room.¡± Arya got straight to the point and said. ¡°What happened?¡± Emilia asked, a bit curious. ¡°One of my students vited a rule. This needs to be discussed.¡± Arya said with a smile. ¡°Got it.¡± Emilia nodded her head in agreement. The matter was a bit important and Emilia understood why Arya was straight to the point today and didn¡¯t joke around like she usually did. She called Sel and instructed her on things that were needed to be done. After a few minutes, Sel walked into the room and said to the two, ¡°everyone¡¯s in the conference room now, madam, Miss Arya.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arya said and walked out of Emilia¡¯s office. Chapter 134 I think, I can do well. Main building, Abx World Academy. Inside the conference room. Many people in various attires were busy discussing things in a well lit room while sitting on their chairs in front of a rectangr table. The room was big enough to hold 200 people and had a high ceiling. At one side, it had a ss wall through which one could easily look at the buildings present in the sky ind. Two sides were walls and the fourth side of the room had a tempered ss wall. The chattering noises stopped when the ss door present at the tempered ss wall side opened up and three figures walked in. The three were Arya who wanted to conduct this meeting, joining her Emilia and Sel who called for the meeting. Emilia and Sel sat together, just next to the head seat where Arya settled herself. The administrative staff noticed this and realised that the meeting will be hosted by Arya, one of the three Emperor ranks present in the academy. ¡°I¡¯ll skip the greetings. I¡¯m busy. Ralph broke a rule, he killed a boy from a Half Emperor rank family from the human continent but the boy was revived. Ralph wasn¡¯t at fault. The boy bothered him and things lead to such an end. You have 5 minutes, discuss what punishment is to be given to Ralph, me and Emilia will make the final judgement.¡± Arya said to the people present domineeringly unlike her previous self which got happy due to Lith¡¯s small actions a few minutes ago. The people got into a discussion and five minutester, a person wearing a pointy hat and purple robes stood up and said looking towards Arya ¡°Your Excellency, after discussion, we would like to suggest that Ralph gets punished. However, since he wasn¡¯t at fault, the punishment would just be a show to the others but he won¡¯t actually get punished. Ralph will not go out of his dorms for a week but we will tell everyone that he¡¯s getting punished in the academy¡¯s disciplinary dungeon. Your excellencies, what do you think about this?¡± Arya and Emilia both listened to it and Arya smiled hearing their decision. The people present weren¡¯t stupid. They were all experienced and everyone knew full well what it would mean to offend an Emperor rank powerhouse. It would¡¯ve been alright had there been only one Emperor rank involved, however, Ralph was not only the son of the Asmodeus family head, he was also the personal student of Arya Relgar, another Emperor rank. Arya had not taken any students before and everyone knew this fact well. They didn¡¯t want to offend her nor the Asmodeus family¡¯s head and thus came to this decision. There was also another thing that they had known, it was about Ralph breaking the rule. They were thus expecting such a meeting and were well prepared. They knew it wasn¡¯t Ralph who was at fault, but rules were broken and punishment was to be given. Thus everyone came up with such a n to keep all parties happy. Arya liked their decision and there wasn¡¯t anything she needed to do. She looked at them and said, ¡°This is final then. The punishment woulde into effect starting three days from now. Spread the news.¡± Emilia looked at Arya, sighed and thought ¡®If my opinion wasn¡¯t needed, why was I even involved in this?¡¯. Though she thought this, she didn¡¯t speak it out and kept it to herself. Reason being, she was a humbledy and would never say rude things to people unless absolutely necessary. After giving her verdict, Arya got up and left with Emilia and Sel. The people in the room sighed. Dealing with Emperor ranks was sure a pain, they all thought. Had they made a wrong or stupid decision, everyone in the administrative staff would suffer the wrath of not only the Asmodeus family head, but also of Arya. They didn¡¯t want it and tried their best to avoid it and they finally seeded and sighed in relief. ¡­ ¨C¨CLith¡¯s POV¨C¨C Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith was sitting cross legged on the sofa and absent-mindedly staring at the tv which was on. I wonder how teacher must be doing. Though I did act shamelessly and asked her out for a dinner, would I really be able to seed in dating her? I mean, she is probably very old like mom. She must have a lot of experience in dating people. Why would she even think of me? Lith fell back on the sofa and turned around and buried his face into the pillow present on the sofa. Ahhh, I am idiot. If I fuck this up, what would teacher think of me? She is so nice and I am probably gonna ruin it. Argh! I am such an idiot. Having no dating experience and going after an experienced woman¡­ Alright nevermind. I¡¯ll do well and not fuck up. Mom and big sis taught me so many things about ady, I think, I think, I can do well. Oh god, is this what anxiety is? Am I getting anxious for tomorrow? Ugh, I should calm down. What to do to calm down? Hmm, let me see¡­ oh, that meme, heh. ¡®Anakin, stop panakin.¡¯ was it? Hahahaha! Lith recalled memes from earth andughed internally, forgetting his anxiety for a few moments. After a while, he got up and stretched himself. Mhmm, I should get some tea and study for a bit. I still haven¡¯t done the homework given in ss today. Ah, theory ss sucks no matter where. I wish I could skip the one ss that I have to attend too. Anyway, let¡¯s get some tea and get back to studying. Lith then made tea for himself as he thought and got back to studying and waited for the next day to arrive. After he finished studying, he tried to sleep but he was too excited to do so and as he thought about how his future would be once he starts dating Arya. Chapter 135 Yeah we believe you, Dennis. Next day. Lith really couldn¡¯t sleep due to the excitement, anxiety and the nervousness he felt. He didn¡¯t know he would feel such emotions. He thought, having done the deeds already and being teased by his mother so much, he has be a professional in being shameless and in not getting embarassed. Though he was right, it was only partially right. The above mentioned things couldn¡¯t cover up for his inexperience self who had never dated anyone, even in his past life. This was his first time and he was bound to feel such emotions. A good thing was, all the years of training has made him have better control over his emotions. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he would¡¯ve been mentally unstable right now and would be freaking out. What he was going to do now was the same as a rank 1 having a match next day with a rank 9 or above. Add on to that, there was the whole world watching this fight. The emotions that the rank 1 would be going through before the fight, was the same what any person in Lith¡¯s shoes would feel. Though it won¡¯t be that exaggerated of course, but would almost be a simr kind of feeling. Lith went to shower and after he was done, he dressed up in the academy uniform and went down to themon floor. He was the earliest there because he didn¡¯t sleep the whole night and was up early. He made some tea for himself and sat down on the couch and waited for the other two to arrive while he sipped on tea. ¡°Goodmorning.¡± Ralph walked down the stairs and said to Lith in a neutral tone as he walked towards him. ¡°Goodmorning, Ralph.¡± Lith greeted Ralph back. Ralph got to the teapot and poured himself some tea that Lith made and sat down on the couch. Drinking tea and waiting for the others to arrive was a daily thing. The others generally here referred to Dennis who was usuallyte. These two were always present before time and Dennis made sure to always get themte. Thankfully, they were the toppers and had some leeway or else it would¡¯ve had a very bad result in their overall scores. Attendence was counted daily and failure for reaching on time would result in marked absent. 75% attendence waspulsory and below it would mean a student has failed that semester and would need to repeat again. ¡°No, we are not.¡± Lith said sipping tea. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ralph replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Dennis stopped in his tracks and asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ve be so used to beingte that I am assuming whenever you wake up, you think you¡¯ve gottente and rush everything. It¡¯s 6:45am, there¡¯s still 15 minutes left for the ss to start. You¡¯re up early today.¡± Lith replied with a smile. ¡°Oh. Hehe. I¡¯ve changed. I will always be on time, I made this resolution yesterday and see, here I am, fulfilling it.¡± Dennis said smugly. ¡°Yeah we believe you, Dennis.¡± Lith replied with a smile. ¡°We definitely do.¡± Ralph said with a neutral face while sipping tea. ¡°I am saying the truth! I really made a resolution!¡± Dennis said hurriedly. ¡°Like we said, we didn¡¯t deny it and believe in you.¡± Lith said smiling once again. ¡°Argh.¡± Dennis couldn¡¯t win against their sarcastic replies and thus gave up. It was 2v1 and he was bound to lose it. After a short morning chat, the trio left their dorms and went to attend their first ss in the main building ¨C advanced botany. Ralph¡¯s punishment would start from the day after tomorrow and he could still attend sses. He wasn¡¯t notified about the punishment yet, nor was anybody else in the whole academy. His punishment would be announced the day after tomorrow. The advanced botany ss was half theory and half practical ss. They would be taught theory while doing things practically. Today they were supposed to learn about the nt called as Jhasko. Jhasko was a nt found in deserted and hot climatic region with very scarce nutrients present to grow up with. Jhasko was the equivalent of cactus from Earth ording to Lith however, Jhasko could move, hunt and produce nutrients itself and nourish the ground present in these nutrient scarce areas. Though it could nourish the areas, it would take hundreds of thousands of years and it would only be able to do so if it was able to hunt other beasts and nts. Jhasko were a weak magical nt species and thus it was almost useless. However, they still needed to learn about it in botany. What they were learning today was the mechanism on how Jhasko could produce nutrients as it would someday be helpful to them. Lith learnt the mechanism, so did Ralph and Dennis today via experiments and theory. The advanced botany ss was over after three hours. Next was advanced magic ss that ran for another three hours and this was fully practical and not much theory was involved. Being the toppers and in advanced sses, they didn¡¯t get too big of a break in between the two lectures. They were given just a short half an hour break. Such was the life of a topper. Their every minute was given priority by the academy and they ensured that they themselves didn¡¯t do things that would result in wastage of these bright students¡¯ time. The three were free after six hours of sses and were now hungry. They barely were able to eat anything in the half an hour break. The three learnt their lesson fromst time and decided to not eat lunch at cafeteria or public ces as it may lead to a scene that urred previously once again. They brought their food from the stalls present on the sky ind and were sitting in the park and having lunch together. Lith still had a few hours before his date with Arya and was trying his best to distract himself with whatever activities he could. He was starting to feel more anxious and nervous as the time neared. Chapter 136 Teacher, carry me please. Lith did various activities throughout the whole day to distract himself as much as he could. It helped to keep his mental state stable but as he neared close to the time of the date, these feelings returned. He was currently pacing around in circles in his room, all dressed up and worried about how the date would go. The time was 8 p.m., and it was now 7 p.m. They hadn¡¯t even decided the venue where they would have dinner and it worried him even more. ¡®Ahhh, my brain would get fried thinking of so many things. Rx, Lith. Try to rx. You¡¯re overthinking things. Rx, rx.¡¯ Lith chanted in his mind. He decided to meditate while listening to calming music to rx which did help out a little. He wasn¡¯t worrying in the same way as he did a while ago. Soon, it was 8pm. Lith had forgotten to check the time and was currently sitting cross-legged on his bed, listening to music. While he was listening to it, he felt himself being wrapped around in someone¡¯s arms. Lith panicked and instantly turned around to see who it was. He let his guard down! Someone was trying to sneak attack, he thought and got into a battle ready state. However, as he turned and saw the intruder, he was dumbfounded. He saw the beautiful face of his teacher, Arya. Her blue eyes reflected her serene and calm self which made even Lith feel calm.Her rosy lips enticed him to bite them, and her unblemished face dispelled any impure thoughts he may have had about her. ¡°Surprised?¡± Arya asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lith replied without thinking much. ¡°Why do you seem so tired?¡± Arya asked, looking at Lith¡¯s tired face. Lith didn¡¯t sleep the whole night and was running around the whole day doing one activity after another to distract himself. He was bound to be tired as he was just a rank 2 currently. People below rank 6 were all mortals. They needed sleep and food unlike immortals who could make do without it. Lith was exhausted, as evidenced by his expression, which Arya noticed. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep and did many activities today. I am bound to be tired.¡± Lith said exhaling and being in relief of finding no intruder. His emotions had calmed down already due to music and meditation and looking at Arya¡¯s face made him even calmer. ¡°Why did you not sleep? Were you thinking about how today¡¯s date would be and how the end result will be?¡± Arya hit the bull¡¯s eye by asking this question but she didn¡¯t know that she did. Lith was surprised at how easily she hit the mark, but would he agree with it? Obviously he would. He himself didn¡¯t realise this but he was veryfortable when he was around Arya. When they were around, their vibe resonated because she was a fun, carefree person who was just as shameless as he was. Arya giggled hearing Lith¡¯s response. She had no idea whether he was stating the truth or was being sarcastic about it. Answers such as these which could make even an Emperor rank herself feel confused were very rare. If Lith had a system with him currently, he would see a notification panel stating: [Impression +1] His good impression was rising constantly in front of Arya, who was now starting to like him. But It was just the start, it still wasn¡¯t anywhere close to where she could even think about dating Lith. ¡°It seems that you like me a lot and are thinking so much about me. You really want to date me that bad, huh?¡± Arya said and chuckled. She wasn¡¯t someone shy and though she didn¡¯t know whether what Lith previously said was true or not, she just followed along without any worries. ¡°Of course I do. Who wouldn¡¯t consider that they have such a nice and beautiful teacher. Anyway, are you going to waste time talking to me here, teacher? Or take responsibility and take me somewhere for dinner? I am hungry, you know?¡± Lith said while rubbing his stomach in the end. ¡°When going on a date, isn¡¯t it the guy¡¯s responsibility to take the girl for dinner? I don¡¯t want a boyfriend who is dependent on me, you know? I want someone who can take care of me.¡± Arya said. What she said was a mix of jokes, lies and truth. She was joking when she said about the guy taking the girl out on a date. It was just a stereotype which she made use of to joke. She lied when she said she wanted someone who won¡¯t be dependent on her and she was stating the truth when she said about having someone to take care of her. This was something that came out from deep within her heart. She hadn¡¯t opened up like this to anyone but being around Lith whose vibe matched her own, such a thing came out on its own. Even she didn¡¯t know that she would say something as such and only after the words were spoken did she realise it. It was toote now though. Words once said cannot be taken back. Though Arya knew she made a blunder, she didn¡¯t show it on her face, lest Lith caught it and just waited for his response with a smile on her face. ¡°Teacher, that¡¯s a stereotype. It¡¯s the new age now. It¡¯s not the guys that need to take the girl out. Anyway, you¡¯re getting a boyfriend who will be dependent on you ahem, I mean, a student who will be dependent on you. And don¡¯t worry, I, Lith, would always take care of you. I am not kidding. Now take me to dinner quickly. I am very hungry, not even kidding. Ahhh, I am so hungry that I have be weak. Teacher, carry me please.¡± Lith made full use of his shameless behaviour and in the end spread his hands out and asked Arya to carry him. Chapter 137 You’re a shotacon? Arya looked at Lith¡¯s dramatic behaviour and shook her head with a smile. She wondered how things hade to such a point for a few seconds. A few days ago they were just teacher and student and now here she was, going on a date with her student. It wasn¡¯t just that, this student of hers was too shameless, even iming that this was not a date at all. No matter the case, Arya had now gotten herself into it and it was all due to herself. Who would¡¯ve thought that her small prank from before would lead to such things. ¡°How do you want me to carry you? Princess style or a piggy back would do?¡± Lith put on a pondering expression and said after a few seconds, ¡°I am not a princess, so that¡¯s out. Let¡¯s go with piggy back.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t a pig too¡­ or are you?¡± Arya asked, smirking. ¡°Ahhh, I am so hungry that I can¡¯t even hear you, teacher. Please carry the poor and weak me or I¡¯ll probably starve to death now.¡± Lith said dramatically. Arya let out a small chuckle and picked Lith up in a piggy back position. Lith wrapped his hands around her neck and had his legs supported beside Arya¡¯s waist by her hands. Arya walked out of the bedroom and stopped in the living room. She asked Lith without turning her head ¡°Any ce that you would like to go to?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lith answered while having his chin rest on her left shoulder. Arya nodded her head and took a step ahead and vanished from her spot along with Lith. ¡­ Nine Roses Hotel, Kerzo city, Espat. Space fluctuated on the highest floor of the Nine Roses Hotel, the 100th floor, and two people appeared out of thin air. One of them was carrying the other on his back, while the other simplyy down rxedly and allowed himself to be carried. It was Arya and Lith who just arrived on the top floor of the Nine Roses Hotel. ¡°Wee, Madam.¡± Ady wearing ck and white business bowed and said to Arya. Arya didn¡¯t respond to her but just nodded. Thedy then stood erect and said gesturing towards her left, ¡°this way please, madam.¡± ¡°Did you book a table beforehand, teacher?¡± Lith asked Arya after noticing that the managementdy seemed to know what they were here for. ¡°Not really.¡± Arya replied while walking towards the direction pointed by the managementdy and replied to Lith. ¡°Thedy seems to know why you are here though. Don¡¯t tell me she thought that we are a couple and here for dinner just by looking at us. Hmm also, I thought you would teleport near some hotel and I would have to walk to the table but you directly came inside. Oh my¡­ don¡¯t tell me this was your n, teacher. You did this so that the management here would think that we are a couple and you would get a couple¡¯s discount. Tch, tch, you are so shameless, teacher.¡± Lith falsely used Arya shamelessly without feeling even an ounce of embarrassment. This was the same guy who was worrying that he would mess up the date a few minutes ago but as soon as Arya arrived, he gotfortable around her and totally forgot about it. This is amon urrence . People tend to worry a lot about their dates beforehand, but if their partner is right, they feelfortable around them and their worries fade away. The same thing happened to Lith today, so such a mood shift wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did all of these for that couple¡¯s discount. Your teacher is too broke and can¡¯t afford things. Isn¡¯t it very sad?¡± Arya turned her head a bit and said with a smile. ¡°Yes, very sad. But now I¡¯ve be your boyfriend for that reason and what would people think of you? Carrying me like this and I also seem very young. Not to mention you¡¯re much taller and more mature looking than me. My, my, teacher, do you n on making people think that you¡¯re a shotacon? *Gasp*¡± Lith joked and faked a gasp. ¡°Why would I make them think¡­ when I actually am one? *Wink*¡± Arya turned her head and winked at Lith after finishing her reply. Lith raised both his eyebrows in amusement and smiled. He had no reply to give her for this or had no idea what to say anymore. It seemed that his teacher beat him into being shameless now. He cleared his throat and said ¡°Ahem, teacher, we¡¯ve reached, you can put me down now.¡± Arya, instead of putting Lith down, changed his position from piggy back to princess carry and walked towards the table in front of her and ced him down on his seat. Lith¡¯s face turned slightly red after Arya did that. Now this was a bit too much for him to not feel embarrassed. However, he didn¡¯t voice out hisints and pretended as if nothing happened. On a chair in front of a round table, Arya sat across from Lith. They were currently in avish room with a red carpet throughout. Lith began looking around after settling down, and Arya sat there watching him without interfering. A ss wall to Lith¡¯s left provided a view of the city of Espat. Tall towers, brightly lit roads, numerousrge and small buildings, parks, and the forest at its edge characterised the city. In front and behind him was brownish wooden walls which seemed exquisite and were present at an angle. A wall stood to Lith¡¯s right, simr to the wooden ones but not at an angle. Many silver chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, and candles were lit on the round table, which was surrounded by roses. It was a perfectly romantic dining ce in Lith¡¯s opinion. Looking at how he was still looking around, Arya cleared her throat and after bringing his attention onto her, she said with a smile ¡°Ahem, weren¡¯t you hungry? Why are you looking around so much?¡± ¡°This is a nice ce, teacher. Thankyou for bringing me here.¡± Lith said to Arya with a smile. ¡°I promised you I would, didn¡¯t I?¡± Arya said with a smile. Lith nodded his head and looked at the menu in front of him. After a few minutes, he looked at Arya and asked ¡°Teacher, did you decide on what you¡¯re getting?¡± ¡°Nope. Whatever you¡¯re having, I¡¯ll just have it too.¡± Arya said with a smile. She was an immortal so due to not needing food anymore, she didn¡¯t have any particr preference for food anymore. Thus, she just left it to Lith and gave such an answer. ¡°Alright. Uhh, but there¡¯s no one around whom I can give my order to.¡± Lith said, looking around. Arya pped her hands twice and thedy from before walked into the big luxurious room and stood beside the table Lith and Arya were seated at. ¡°What would you like to order, madam?¡± The managementdy asked politely. Arya didn¡¯t look at thedy and just pointed at Lith. The managementdy turned to Lith and asked ¡°What would you like to order, sir?¡± ¡°Fish and chips for starters with tartar sauce.¡± Lith began with his order. The managementdy noted it down without questioning him or suggesting anything. Everything was avable on the menu and there was Arya present on the table too. She didn¡¯t want to do anything that may make her annoyed and thus, stayed quiet and silently noted everything Lith said. ¡°Renzig Rabbit for main course.¡± Lith said to thedy with a smirk. Arya covered her face and giggled hearing Lith¡¯s order. The managementdy didn¡¯t understand what was happening but nevertheless minded her business and noted it down. ¡°Steamed rice,mb chop and sweet and sour soup for main course too. Chocte as well as vani ice cream for desserts and two mojitos.¡± Lith said and finished with his order. ¡°Make one of the mojito without alcohol.¡± Arya added. Lith was young and wasn¡¯t a rank 6 yet. Alcohol or any intoxicating substance would harm his body and Arya knew about it. Even though they were on a date and he was free to order anything he wanted, she was still his teacher who cared about his health and thus didn¡¯t let him have anything that may harm him. Lith didn¡¯t mind it and thedy left after taking their order. After she left, Arya looked at Lith and asked with a smile on her face, ¡°Are you really this petty?¡± ¡°Petty? Me? Why do you say so?¡± Lith asked by putting his hands on the table and resting his chin on the back of his palm. He knew what she was asking about but pretended he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Heh. ying dumb, are we? Well nevermind. Hmm also, I thought you would order the whole menu or something expensive or exquisite.¡± Arya put out her thoughts. ¡°Teacher, I am here to fill up my tummy with something yummy. Not to show off or act like royalty.¡± Lith said honestly. Chapter 138 Dinner with Arya Arya chuckled and said, ¡°alright, I understand.¡± The two didn¡¯t have to wait too long as within the next minute, the managementdy came back with a cart full of food. She ced the cutlery on the table and left after serving them food and beverages. Lith took the mojito ss and raised it slightly towards Arya and said, ¡°thankyou for bringing me out for dinner.¡± Arya raised her own ss and clinked it together with Lith and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me. I am responsible for this. *Wink*¡± Lith smiled at this and took a sip of his mojito. The sweetness from the sugar and the sourness from the lime were blended in pretty well and he was starting to like this taste. He wondered how it would taste with alcohol in it but it was just a passing thought. He then took a bite of the Renzig rabbit roast and frowned. Taking a napkin present on the table, he spit the food out. Arya noticed this and asked, ¡°is the food not good?¡± Lith shrugged and said, ¡°I have no idea. The garlic in it ruins the whole vour for me. I can¡¯t eat it. It tastes bad. I should¡¯ve mentioned substituting it with allium, sigh.¡± The taste of garlic was horrible for all vampires. They wouldn¡¯t want to eat it, even in their dreams. It was just that bad. Some vampires even said that it tasted like shit and every other vampire agreed with it even though they did or did not know what it actually tasted like. Lith too assumed the same. He read on forums about it and thus just assumed the taste to be shit. However, he couldn¡¯t just say that out in front of his teacher. Not today at least as he was out on a date with her. Arya shook her head with a smile. She pped her hands and the managementdy came back into the room. Arya said to her with a neutral face, ¡°take it all away and make another batch of the same order. This time, make it fit for a vampire¡¯s pte.¡± ¡°Understood, madam.¡± The managementdy bowed and said respectfully. She cleared the table, except for the mojitos, ced them in the cart, took the cart and rushed back to the kitchen. Within a minute, she came back again and quickly ced the food back on the table. Lith saw two tes ofmb chops and two pots full of Renzig rabbit roast. This time, he saw bits of something dark in it and smiled knowing the food now had allium instead of garlic. Allium had the same taste as garlic but was dark in colour. Lith could testify it as being true since he knew how garlic tasted back on earth. Here in this world, people who could eat garlic have testified as allium having the same taste as garlic and the vampire people took their word for it. Lith took a sip of his mojito and cleansed his pte. He then took a bite ofmb chop and had a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°Mhmm, this tastes so good.¡± Lith said to Arya with his eyes closed and chewing onto themb chop. Arya chuckled and said, ¡°I am d you like it.¡± The two ate their food together and talked for an hour and a half. They cracked jokes together, about their lives a bit and about how life was at the academy for them. They had a good time together and Lith didn¡¯t flirt with Arya this time. Flirting is good but one shouldn¡¯t over do it. It loses its essence and the other person would soon get bored of it. Lith knew about it and thus stopped. Arya was amused at how good Lith was at understanding the atmosphere and changing pace. Though she wouldn¡¯t have minded had he been his same shameless self even during dinner, a change of pace brightened the atmosphere even for her own self. Finishing their dinner, the two got up from their chairs and Lith walked closer to Arya. She held Lith by his waist and the two vanished from their spots. ¡­ Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith and Arya arrived at Lith¡¯s floor, in the living room. Lith sat on the sofa and patted beside him and said to Arya, e teacher, let¡¯s watch some anime together. You were supposed to ensure that I am not confused about my sexuality right? Hehe,e, fulfill your responsibilities.¡± Arya looked at Lith in amusement. This guy was back to his shameless self now. She wondered if he had a switch or something to change his mood so suddenly. Nevertheless, she sat beside him and waited for him to put some anime on. Lith smiled and was very happy when he saw this. His teacher didn¡¯t dislike him and it was showing. She didn¡¯t even put up any resistance against him and he knew that if he yed his cards well now, he had a sure shot chance of dating her. Though he knew taking things so fast wouldn¡¯t result well but judging by how his teacher was the same as him, he understood that being slow wouldn¡¯t be fruitful either. He had to up his game and take things a little faster and be more proactive if he wanted to date Arya, these were his thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s change? Do you want me to change together with you?¡± Arya turned to Lith and asked with a smile. ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ve seen everything there is? Why would it bother you to change with me then?¡± Lith replied back with a smirk. Arya giggled hearing his reply. She said to him after a second with a smile, ¡°aren¡¯t you too perverted? Do you want to see me naked that badly?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to if they had a chance? My teacher is a beauty for whom people would kill each other just to see the face once. And I am the luckiest person in the world to have seen you up so close and naked ahem I mean in so detail.¡± Lith praised Arya with a smile and said. Arya chuckled and asked, ¡°what if I deny changing clothes with you and always ensure that you don¡¯t see me in such a state again?¡± Lith put on a pondering expression and said with a smile, ¡°hmm, well that would be bad news but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re with me, I am fine with everything.¡± ¡°So cheesy.¡± Arya chuckled and said. ¡°Alright, alright, I am gonna go change. It¡¯s totally up to you if you want to change with me or not but yeah, please do change. Oh right, I actually forgot to say this but I¡¯ll say it now, teacher, you look very stunning and beautiful in that outfit.¡± Lith turned to Arya and said. He had forgotten to actually tell her this and only now did he realise. Arya was wearing a beautiful blue knee length one piece dress. Her arms and cor were exposed. The dress had a cut at the bottom from the side and one of her leg was exposed a few inches from above her knee. She was wearing ck heels and silver earrings. She looked absolutely stunning as Lith had stated and her hair tied in a bun, making her nape visible increased her charms to another level. ¡°I thought I was never gonna get apliment today even after I dressed up so much for you.¡± Arya said with a smile. Indeed, she didn¡¯t really dress up like this much. It¡¯s been years since she had done so and today, only for Lith did she dress like this. She knew it was a date no matter how much Lith denied it and so, she dressed up well for him. Was Lith someone very important to her because of which she dressed up like this? The answer was uncertain as she herself didn¡¯t know. She had no idea why she was following along with Lith¡¯s ns and why she was even bothering to take part in his jokes. She knew the taking responsibility thing was just a joke and she could¡¯ve stopped herself from getting into all of this but she didn¡¯t. What was the reason for it? She didn¡¯t know. Arya wasn¡¯t someone experienced in the matters rted to love. She was just as inexperienced as Lith. Lith matching her own vibe and energy made Arya feelfortable around him. She found it fun too when she was around him. Add onto that, that small gesture from Lith created a very good impression of him in front of her. Thus, unknowingly, she was ying along with him because she was starting to like him. She liked Lith just as much as he did her. Their like for each other was at an early stage and there weren¡¯t any signs of love yet. Things would take a bit more time but judging from how fast the pace was at which Lith was taking things, it won¡¯t be long before their feelings for each other would grow and their like for each other would turn to love. Chapter 139 Cuddling Lith walked into his room and stood in front of the wardrobe. He took out a blue t-shirt and a white short out of it and changed into it. After changing, he walked back to the living room and as he arrived, he stood in his tracks and smiled looking at Arya. She was sitting on the couch and watching tv in just her blue bra and panty. Lith walked towards her and said smiling ¡°Teacher, is this what somethingfy means for you?¡± Arya looked at Lith and said shaking her head, ¡°Nope, this isn¡¯t thefy outfit for me. Comfy would be something such as a half top with short sleeves and just my panty.¡± ¡°Oh. So you don¡¯t have a half top with you right now?¡± Lith asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. My clothes are in my bedroom. I forgot to put them in my ring.¡± Arya said smiling. ¡°Do you want me to get them for you?¡± Lith asked again. ¡°No need.¡± Arya replied with a smile. Lith nodded his head and sat beside her and both continued watching anime. The anime they were watching was a slice of life genre anime about teens doing their daily things in their academy and it had a romantic plot between the male lead who was the main character and the female lead. An hour into watching it, Lith slumped to the side of the sofa, on the arm rest and said to Arya, ¡°teacher, sitting normally isn¡¯tfortable. Come, let¡¯s sleep and watch it together.¡± Arya turned to him, pulled his right cheek lightly and said smiling, ¡°do you think I¡¯ll agree if you ask me such things? And aren¡¯t you going overboard?¡± ¡°Ow, ow, ow. Teacher, it hurts, let gooooo.¡± Lith said dramatically and tried to fake resist her. Lith rubbed his cheek and said to Arya, ¡°teacher, you¡¯re bullying me. You are very bad.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. What are you gonna do about it?¡± Arya said smugly. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s the problem. Teacher is too strong.¡± Lith said with a sad expression and wiped a non existent tear from his face. Arya chuckled but didn¡¯t reply to it. Lith put one of his hand out and said to Arya with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t worry teacher, I am no pervert who will take advantage of you. Just trust me, this feels super nice. And the anime we¡¯re watching, it¡¯ll feel even more nice if we watch it sleeping together.¡± Lith avoided stating that he was inviting Arya to cuddle together and watch the anime. Doing so would create an awkward atmosphere between the two and he therefore avoided it. Though sleeping together meant an entirely different meaning, in this situation, it helped more than asking her out to straight up cuddle. Lith was gambling currently. He knew that their realtionship wasn¡¯t to the point where they could cuddle together but he still took the risk. If he won this gamble, they would be much more closer than before but if he lost this gamble, it¡¯ll mean in him moving a step backwards from what he wanted to achieve. Nevertheless, he was ready for a loss. Arya on the other hand was an inexperienceddy in the matters regarding dating and had no idea that Lith was indirectly inviting her to cuddle together. Thus, having no idea about it, she went along with his ns. She knew that he won¡¯t take advantage of her or do anything perverted and thus followed along. While she was carrying him on her back previously, he didn¡¯t do anything perverted even though he could easily. He also didn¡¯t take advantage of her when she was drunkst time. All these facts led to her trusting him and thus, she followed along. ¡®YES!¡¯ Lith screamed internally as Arya epted his proposal. The two nowid on the sofa together. Lith was behind, holding Arya by her waist and the two cuddled together while watching anime. Though Lith felt a little ufortable due to Arya being much taller than him, he didn¡¯t voice it out. This moment would decide their future together and he didn¡¯t want to mess it up. Arya seemed prettyfortable in his embrace. She had the back of her head touch his chest and was sleeping on the couch facing away from Lith. Lith had his hand wrapped on her stomach but she didn¡¯t mind it. He wasn¡¯t taking advantage of her and didn¡¯t cross any lines, so she was fine with it. After two hours of watching anime together and cuddling together with Arya, Lith fell asleep. He was too tired today. He didn¡¯t sleepst night and was roaming around trying to distract himself and then there was the date with Arya, all these things made him very tired and he thus fell asleep after trying his best to not to. Arya sensed Lith sleeping and slowly turned around to see him. He was indeed sleeping and she could figure out that such a position would be ufortable to sleep in. She slowly got out from his embrace and stood up. She then cast a deep sleep spell on him and picked him up from the sofa. She took him to his bedroom and ced him on the bed and draped a nket over. She patted his head slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I enjoyed our time together today and thankyou for taking care of me yesterday. Sleep well, goodnight.¡± Those were Arya¡¯s heartfelt words. She wasn¡¯t joking or was stating this yfully like she usually did. She felt warm in her heart being around with Lith today. They joked, chatted and shamelessly talked so much today, she loved her time with him and it was genuine. There was also her cuddling together with Lith. She didn¡¯t understand what this unknown feeling was when she was cuddling with him but if she were to describe it, it was roughly that she felt warm andfortable in his embrace. Chapter 140 Last Step Arya feltfortable and warm while she was in Lith¡¯s embrace. However, if someone were to say that she felt safer in Lith¡¯s embrace, she would deny it and never ept it. But, this was also one of the reasons. Arya had been cultivating diligently to increase her magic rank and now she was nearly at the top. Invincible and immortal. She had never taken a break before, and it was only a few hundred years ago that she decided to stop cultivating because she realised something was missing and that continuing to cultivate would be futile. She was the Emperor rank closest to breaking through to the Supreme rank, but something wascking and she didn¡¯t understand what it was. She referred to this as the final step. She needed something to help her take thisst step and ascend and as she was hanging around with Lith today, she felt herself change a little. She felt like she was approaching a breakthrough, and her final step had begun. Though it was only a slight change, she still noticed it. Such a feeling had never urred to her in many years, which made her kind of excited too. Such a change urred when she was with Lith and she thus started believing that he may really be the reason that would help her take the final step and have her breakthrough. Emilia did tell her that taking in students could help her and now she was starting to believe it. Who knew that what Emilia said would actually be true? She felt thankful for having Emilia as a friend and she made ns to thank herter. After putting Lith in his bed, Arya walked back to the living room and continued watching the anime while lying on the couch. ¡­ Next day. Lith woke up from his sleep, fully refreshed and energised. He got up and noticed that he was in his bedroom. He turned to the clock present on the wall above the door of his bedroom and as he looked, his eyes widened and he said in shock, ¡°shit! It¡¯s 1pm!? What the fuck!? Why did nobody call me ore to wake me up!?¡± Lith quickly rushed to his wardrobe and removed his clothes. He cast a cleaning spell on himself and, after getting all cleaned, dressed into the academy uniform hurriedly. He dashed out of his bedroom and through the living room, he reached the door and just as he was about to exit and leave, he heard a melodious voice saying ¡°Why are you in such a rush?¡± It was Arya who asked this. She was currently in her normal everyday clothes ¨C jacket, sports bra, leggings and shoes, along with her round sunsses on her face. ¡°Because I amte?¡± Lith turned around, said quickly, and opened the door. He was about to rush to the main building but Arya said quickly, ¡°Wait.¡± He turned once again to look at her and had a questioning look on his face. Why did she stop him again, he thought to himself. ¡°No ss today. I asked for a leave, just for you.¡± Arya said with a smile. Lith sighed in relief. He said to Arya with a smile, ¡°thank you, teacher.¡± It was a good thing that there were no sses today. He was really in no mood to attend any. Even though he was refreshed after waking up, he was in no mood to do any activities today. He just wanted to rx andze around today. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s lunch time, I haven¡¯t had any. You must not have had it either, right? Want to join me?¡± Lith asked Arya. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll join you if you¡¯re paying. All my money was spent yesterday on dinner. I am broke now.¡± Arya said and winked to Lith. ¡°I am broke too. I have no money. What now?¡± Lith put his hands on his waist and said with a sad expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Vampire Prince? Shouldn¡¯t you have a lot of money?¡± Arya said, walking towards the couch and sat down by the time she finished saying her words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an Emperor rank and a very powerful being? What would people think when they get to know that you¡¯re broke?¡± Lith said the same thing back to her. ¡°I spent all my money on liquor. I am poor now.¡± Arya slumped on the couch and said. ¡°I don¡¯t earn or make any money. Everything belongs to my mom and she doesn¡¯t give me any pocket money.¡± Lith said with a smile. ¡°Wow. You are tantly lying to me now. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Arya turned around and said, facing Lith. ¡°Alright, alright, less jokes now, teacher. I am hungry. Are you ordering something or will I have to go out?¡± Lith asked Arya. ¡°I¡¯ll order.* Arya replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go freshen up then. See you in a while.¡± Lith said as he walked back towards his bedroom. He took a shower after a while, changed clothes and returned to the living room. Arya was sitting on the dining table chair in one corner of the big living room with a lot of food in front of her. Lith walked towards Arya, sat opposite to her and started having his lunch. They talked while they ate food and started having a fun time together. ¡­ Haslingberg city, Uklov. On top of a seven-story building, a ck-haired, blue-eyed teeny prone. A long-range sniper rifle was in front of him, and he was aiming at a target fifty kilometres away who was strolling through a park. The target was an old man with horns protruding from his forehead. Apanying him was a small girl who was ying around with him. ¡°Target located¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­¡± The teen muttered softly. He put a talisman slip in between his teeth and muttered once again, ¡°¡­1¡­¡± BANG! The teen quickly bit the slip and vanished from the spot along with his rifle. BURST! The bullet tore through the old man¡¯s head. His brain matter sttered everywhere in his immediate surroundings, including the little girl. The little girl was dazed as if her brain was still processing what just happened before shrieking in horror, ¡°AHHHHH! GRANDPAAAAAA!¡± Chapter 141 I have to capture that guy Lenz city, Espat. Inside an abandoned house, space fluctuated and a teen teleported out from thin air. He was still in the same prone position with his sniper in front of him as he was teleported out. He got up and first packed his sniper into a guitar case and put it inside his spatial ring. He then walked out of the abandoned house sneakily and left the area quickly. The teen switched his tracks continuously to make sure no one was following him, and after an hour of attempting to get away from the abandoned house, he finally rxed. He looked around to see where he was, and upon closer inspection, it appeared to be an alley just a few minutes¡¯ walk from Lenz city¡¯s main market. The teen emerged from hiding and began strolling towards Lenz¡¯s market. There were many stone-paved paths in the market, as well as many single and double storey stores. There were many vendors selling various items via their stalls on the streets of Lenz city¡¯s market district. There were also many sellers who justid a mat on the road and ced their various items on it to try and sell it. One can find a lot of things in these ces. It could range from the simplest low quality magic stone to a high quality weaponry technique. One just needed to find it and have the knowledge to differentiate between a fake and a real one. The teen walked the streets of Lenz city market district and after fifteen minutes of walking, he reached in front of a shop in a remote area of the market that seemed to be pretty run down and broken. On the shop it read ¡®Lmka¡¯s coffee ¨C now closed¡¯. The teen walked in front of the door and pushed the door, which opened easily. He walked inside the coffee shop and looked around to find no one. He then walked towards the kitchen of the shop and arriving at the kitchen, he saw stairs leading upstairs and downstairs. He chose to go downstairs and walking along a long spiralling staircase for a few minutes, the teen reached a metal door. He knocked on the door, two long knocks and one short knock, and the door opened on its own. Walking inside, he saw another door but in front of it stood two bulky and strong looking men with moustaches and no beard. To which the teen didn¡¯t bat an eye and walked past them. Reaching inside, he saw a lively atmosphere. Many people were present here, drinking, eating and having a fun time together. It didn¡¯t look any different than a pub to the teen. The teen ignored everyone else and walked to a certain room and hit it thrice with a short knock and once with a long knock. This door too, like the previous one, opened on its own and the teen walked in. He saw a chubby man smoking a cigar sitting on a chair behind the table. He was wearing a blue suit and seemed to be very fat. The teen walked towards him and sat opposite to him. He took out a card from his pocket and swiped it at the machine present on the table. As he did so, a mechanical voice was heard, stating ¡°Relz Khiv, signed in.¡± The chubby man took a puff of a cigar and said to the teen, ¡°the mission has beenpleted, Relz. Your reward will be transferred to your ount within an hour. Do you want to take up another mission or go on a break?¡± The teen nodded his head and said, ¡°Break it is. Also, what was the background of the old man? I was never told anything about it except for his personal info stating his residence, job, race, age and name.¡± ¡°He was from the opposition party in a small business. His partner wanted him dead for it and paid us. Anything else you wanna know?¡± The chubby man said. ¡°No. I am not interested. That man was from the demon race which is vile and evil. They all should be exterminated. None of them are innocent and I did a favour by killing that man. I am happy to have brought a little justice. I¡¯ll now take my leave.¡± The teen said and left. The chubby took another puff and looking at the departing figure of the teen, he muttered, ¡°only now am I starting to understand why such hypocrites don¡¯t live for long. Heh, Relz, till how long are you going to survive?¡± Abx sky ind, Espat. ¡°Thank you for buying at Gezols, do visit again.¡± A ck-haired, ck-eyed teen said to a person present in front of him. After the person left, he sighed and walked towards a room behind him. Going inside, he sat on the sofa present and slumped back on it. He muttered in a tired tone, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to earn money. I wish this damned system wasn¡¯t stingy in rewards. Anyway, I should check up on the missions I have. Open mission tab.¡± As he said that, he closed his eyes and ¡°saw¡± a blue screen. A cold mechanical also rang out in his head that read the string of words present on the blue screen, [Daily missions] [Monthly mission] [Pending missions] ¡°Open pending missions.¡± The teen muttered softly. D ss mission [Capture/Kill Liam]. *Information: ¨C Liam Novius, son of the Emperor rank Graham Novius, one of the rulers of the human race. Bearer of many unique abilities. *Requirement: ¨C Capture or Kill Liam. Time limit: 7 days. Time remaining: 05:16:21:23 *Reward: ¨C 5 body stats points. ¨C Xenrouz Longsword grade 2. *Failure: ¨C Body stats points decreased by 10. ¡°Hmm, I have to capture that guy within 5 days. Sigh, how much do I have to work hard¡­¡± the teen said. After taking a short break in the restroom, he went back to working at Gezols. Gezols was a big fast food chain in the world and had its branches in many ces. Abx sky ind was no exception and the teen was currently working as a cashier there. Chapter 142 Liam makes a move Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith¡¯s goal was to catch as many of these balls as he could and ce them in a basket he was holding in one hand while the other was free to catch the balls. He had to switch hands every minute. He could dodge them if he wanted but the goal was to collect 50 balls in 10 minutes. It was painful to get hit and catch it but Lith had a high pain tolerance and it didn¡¯t matter much if he got hit. Arya threw tennis balls at roughly 100m/s from a distance of 50 metres away from Lith and this was how their training was going on. Lith got hit by the tennis balls many times but somehow managed to collect 42 tennis balls by the end of 10 minutes. ¡°Hmm, not bad, but you could¡¯ve done better.¡± Arya said, counting the number of tennis balls in Lith¡¯s basket. ¡°How so?¡± Lith asked while putting on a pondering expression. ¡°You could¡¯ve done¡­¡± Arya started exining how he could¡¯ve avoided a few things and taken a different approach to some things and finished lecturing him after 10 minutes. ¡°Understood, teacher.¡± Lith nodded his head after Arya finished with her lecture. He said goodbye to her and went to his room to take a shower. After waking up, he had lunch and started training with Arya, whichsted 4 hours. It was 5 pm now and during that time, if he, together with Ralph and Dennis were in the academy, they would hang out in the park and have snacks together. He intended to do the same because he found sitting in the hostel to be boring. Lith began getting ready to leave for the park after showering. ¡­ An hourter. ¡°Lith Evure¡­¡± a ck-haired, blue-eyed teen muttered, looking at Lith sitting on the grass in the park, who was hanging out with Ralph and Dennis from afar. The teen had been stalking Lith for many days and he realised one thing, that Lith always hung out with his friends in the park at 5pm. At such a time, the park was supposed to be crowded, but since the exams had been postponed, many students were busy preparing for them and there was hardly anyone around. The park had very few people, including Lith and his friends. Since there were too few people, there weren¡¯t any academy security staff around. It was a waste of manpower to monitor an empty area and the whole sky ind was under monitoring anyway, so there really was no need. ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard for so many days, the humiliation you made me suffer that day. I thought of returning it to you a hundred fold. However, after assassinating so many, I¡¯vee to realise that scums should just be one shot killed instead. There¡¯s no point in me wasting my time to bother humiliating you back. Just¡­ die for me, will you?¡± The teen muttered softly and gave an evil grin. The teen walked into an alley near the park and stood in the darkness of the alley. He took out a shotgun from his spatial ring, a talisman slip, a small ck box and a round bracelet. The teen wore the bracelet, put the talisman slip between his teeth, dropped the ck box on the ground and held his shotgun in a shooting position. He stepped onto the small ck box. As soon as he did so, the ck box turned to a silvery radiance and a small portal opened up in front of him. The teen peered into it and spotted Lith sitting with hispanions, chatting as usual. ¡®All set.¡¯ The teen thought to himself and began counting down internally, ¡®3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡¯ BANG! The teen pulled the trigger and instantly bit the talisman slip he was clutching between his teeth. After shooting into the portal after aiming at Lith from it, he vanished from his ce quickly. ¡­ Lith was sitting in the park, hanging out with Ralph and Dennis. He was eating chips while Ralph was sipping on chocte milk and Dennis was eating a burger. They were chatting together. It was mostly Ralph and Dennis exining all the things that happened in the sses and Lith was listening to them intently. Suddenly, Lith felt as if someone was watching him, but before he could react, the bracelet he was wearing emitted a silvery brilliance and¡­ CLANG! The sound of metal hitting metal was heard and it was loud enough to grab the attention of Ralph, Dennis and a few people nearby. Ralph and Dennis had no idea what happened and what this noise was. They saw Lith¡¯s expression change and the next second, he was covered in a silver brilliance followed by the sound they heard. The silvery brilliance faded and they could see Lith facing in the opposite direction before they could respond. They then watched Lith pick up and examine an object from the ground. ¡°Your highness, what just happened now?¡± Dennis asked worriedly. ¡°An assassination.¡± Lith replied with his brows furrowed and in a neutral tone while looking at the object in his hand. The object he was holding was a bronze bullet that had nine ring red roses inscribed on it. He thought of it as the brand that produced this bullet but he was shocked to see that the bullet was undamaged even though it hit such a powerful barrier. Lith¡¯s mother had given him the bracelet he was wearing. With it, he¡¯d be protected from any sneak attacks, and he was d he had it on him right now. He would have died today if it had not been the case. ¡®Who must¡¯ve done this sneak attack?¡¯ Lith thought to himself while gazing at the bullet in his hand. His thoughts continued¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t the academy well guarded? Hmm, even though it is, it could be done by someone among the students or staff. I wonder who wants me dead and for what reason. Is it due to some conflict with someone? Do I have any such? Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯ Chapter 143 I hope my money wasn’t wasted Lith tried to recall all the people he might have met since joining the academy one by one. Ralph and Dennis were shocked to know that someone had attempted to assassinate Lith, but they remained silent as they stared at him, deep in thought. A few minutes passed and Lith sighed. He couldn¡¯t recall anyone with whom he may or may not have had a conflict with. He turned to Ralph and Dennis and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dorm.¡± The two nodded and left the park along with Lith. In a dorm room, far away from the main building of the Abx World Academy, space fluctuated and a teen holding a shotgun arrived out of thin air on the ground. The teen was Liam Novius, who fell outside of the top 10,000 due to Lith but waster approved due to his connections and six elemental affinities. He was epted, but he was in the year¡¯sst batch. Liam, the teen, dashed towards the dorm room¡¯s little study table. He took a fist-sized bowl from a drawer that he had opened. He set the bowl on the table and, with his index finger, directed some of his spiritual energy into it. The ordinary looking bowl started shaking and the insides of it soon turned ck from its ordinary silver color. Liam stopped channeling his energy after noticing that the bowl wasn¡¯t absorbing it anymore. He ced one end of the shotgun he was holding on the ck surface of the bowl. Instead of hitting the bowl, the shotgun was absorbed into it, and the entire shotgun vanished in a sh. Liam then threw his bracelet at it, which, like the shotgun, was absorbed. The bowl, although ordinary looking, was an expensive and rare artifact. It was a void apparatus. As its name suggested, it was an apparatus that held the void in it. It was a very small one, but such a small apparatus was still very difficult to get. The items the teen pushed into the bowl were both sent to the void and their existence in the material world ceased to exist, thereby destroying all evidence about the assassination attempt. ¡°It cost me a lot to buy all these items. All the money as rewards from the assassinations I did, as well as from my own personal savings were spent on buying these artifacts. Lith Evure¡­ I hope my money wasn¡¯t wasted.¡± Liam muttered to himself while walking towards his small bed and slept on it after he finished speaking. The items he bought were indeed expensive. One of them was a Hess Box, an item used to open a one way portal to a certain ce without creating any magical fluctuations. One way meant, a person can only go to their destination via it but can¡¯t return through the same portal. This helped in achieving one thing: it was to ensure that nobody would have an idea about a personing out of nowhere. There were no magical fluctuations at all and no signs of there being a portal connected. It would only be noticed by a very high rank being. Lith didn¡¯t have a high enough rank to detect it. However, being from a Legendary rank bloodline, he could sense danger ahead of time instinctively, but despite this, he was unable to act in time. The bullet of Liam¡¯s shotgun traveled through this portal he created via the Hess Box and hit Lith. Another artifact Liam used was a Hide bracelet. As its name suggests, it was a bracelet that could help one hide. They were of various grades and Liam had just a little above average grade bracelet. This could help him in hiding from people below rank 8 and thus was pretty helpful in his opinion. When he was confident that everything was in ce and there was no evidence, he pulled the trigger on his shotgun and fired a bullet into the portal, then bit onto the emergency teleportation talisman slip. This talisman slip was also a rare artifact. It was an emergency teleportation slip which, just like the Hess Box, caused no magical fluctuations and helped in teleportation easily. Liam could only afford a talisman which could help him move from one country to another on a continent and not anymore. He had previously used a talisman before to teleport from Lenz city in Espat country to Haslingberg city in Uklov country of the Neutral continent and the one he used now was an even more downgraded version, since he only had to move within a few kilometers. Liam had thus spent a lot of money on this one assassination attempt and now he was out of funds. To get more, he would need to carry out assassinations. Every day, with the help of the vice principal, Liam always snuck out of the academy to goplete his assassination missions. It wasn¡¯t possible for people below Emperor rank to exit or enter the academy via artifacts or teleportation. The barriers were very powerful around Abx World Academy. As a result, Liam had to rely on his father¡¯s connections and snuck out with the help of the vice principal. Liam slept soundly in his bed, knowing that Lith had a slim chance of surviving. The bullet was also an expensive item. It was manufactured by Scelestus itself and there were many varieties of it. The one Liam purchased was a bullet that would be able to kill a vampire. Vampires are very troublesome and wouldn¡¯t die if even a part of their body was still intact. The only way to kill them was through destroying their whole body. The bullet Liam purchased was equipped with high grade magic circles and it ensured that, at any ce the bullet hit a vampire, it would die. Thus, Liam slept soundly without worries as he knew his assassination had a high sess rate and he would get the news about it tomorrow when he woke up. ¡­ Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith parted ways with Ralph and Dennis after he reached home as he wanted to do a few things and it couldn¡¯t be done in their presence. Sitting cross legged on his sofa, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡­ Greenville city, Rafflesia. On the top floor of a big pointy tower. A red and blue heterochromatic eyeddy, who seemed to be in her early 30s, wearing a ck pointy hat and purple robes was sitting on a couch and sipping tea. It was her break time and she was currently rxing. Buzz! She got interrupted when she heard her phone buzz. She checked who it was and after noticing the caller, she picked it up and said in a neutral tone, ¡°How may I help his highness, the Vampire Prince?¡± ¡°Hi Miss Hecate, I need your help. Can you pleasee visit me in my dorm in the academy?¡± Lith¡¯s voice rang out from the other side and he said in a neutral tone. ¡°Your Highness is too polite. Please just call me Hecate. What help does his highness need?¡± Hecate said in a little cheerful tonepared to before, clearly happy with Lith being so polite with her. ¡°Pleasee over, I¡¯ll exin everything to you.¡± Lith said politely. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please, I insist. I¡¯lle right away, please wait.¡± Hecate said with a rare smile on her face. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Lith said and hung up. ¡°The prince is so polite.¡± Hecate kept her phone inside her ring and said with a smile. She had a good impression of Lith. He was always very polite with her whenever they talked. She was treated indifferently by Lilith for many years and Lucy, although as polite as Lith, never really had any interaction with Hecate. Thus, Lith showing such politeness made Hecate happy. She had the impression that Lith would be just like her mother and be indifferent to her. She didn¡¯t hate Lilith for being indifferent to her, as she was the same with everyone. Business was business and there was no need for emotions here. Thus, she didn¡¯t mind Lilith¡¯s indifference. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she was an emotionless golem. She was just a normaldy. Being shown kindness made everyone happy and she was no exception. ¡°He¡¯s so nice,¡± Hecate said with a smile. ¡°Hmm? What? Why am I so happy again? Oh no¡­¡± Hecate became aware of her own weirdness as she realized that she, an Emperor rank, was bing happy as a result of such a small gesture from Lith, a mere rank 2. ¡°Have I really developed Stockholm syndrome? Hmm¡­ no¡­ I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s just me overthinking again. Tsk, I should get to work. My thoughts are running too wild it seems.¡± Hecate muttered to herself in worry and clicked her tongue in annoyance at the end. Shoving aside her thoughts, she cast a spell and vanished from her spot. Chapter 144 Lith joins Scelestus Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Sitting on his couch, Lith was waiting for Hecate¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯t need to wait for long as within a few minutes, space fluctuated and out of thin air appeared ady that seemed in her early 30s and had heterochromatic red and blue eyes. Hecate was wearing purple robes with a ck pointy hat, a signature piece of clothing of the Witch race. She walked towards Lith and said, ¡°How may I be of help to his highness?¡¯ ¡°Miss Hecate, can you please tell whichpany¡¯s insignia is this?¡± Lith showed her the bullet of the shotgun and asked about the nine red roses inscribed on the bullet. Hecate noticed it and, with a quick nce, she could piece together what had happened and deduced what Lith was trying to ask her. Without taking the bullet from Lith, she exined to him, ¡°That¡¯s a bullet manufactured and issued by Scelestus. It is the number one organization in the underworld and they naturally have an assassin branch in their organization too. This bullet is avable in their assassin branch for purchase, and any assassin can buy it as long as they have the right membership card.¡± Hecate roughly exined calmly. Lith nodded his head in understanding and understood the matter a bit. ¡°So it can be any assassin who may possess this bullet?¡± Lith asked. ¡°No. They only issue the bullet in your hand to people with a silver card and above.¡± Hecate replied. ¡°So the assassin is someone in possession of a silver card and above. Doesn¡¯t this filter it down a little for us to track him?¡± Lith questioned. ¡°Well, it filters it out a bit, but there¡¯s a lot of silver, gold and amethyst card members. So it¡¯s still difficult.¡± Hecate replied calmly once again. ¡°Miss Hecate.¡± Lith looked Hecate in the eyes and called her out in a neutral tone. ¡°Yes, your highness?¡± Hecate looked back into his eyes and asked calmly. ¡°I suffered an assassination.¡± Lith replied in a neutral tone. Lith¡¯s straightforward words surprised Hecate rather than the fact that someone assassinated him. It was only natural that someone would try to do it, as he was the Vampire Prince. On an average, royal families, be it of a small vige or an entire country, suffered two to four assassinations per year, and it was normal. Lith was a direct descendant of the Vampire Queen and the heir to the royal n of vampires, The Evure n. He was both young and weak, making him an easy target for everyone. Many people had forgotten about the Vampire Queen¡¯s terror and had no idea what the consequences of assassinating him would be, making him an easy target. Hecate was aware of it and was not surprised. She assumed it because if the news got out, it would cause chaos in the world, and Lith had to be aware of it. Just one word from him to his mother and the world would be flipped upside down. But, despite knowing the consequences, Lith said that to her, which surprised her. She handpicked her words and asked in a neutral tone, ¡°I am sorry about that. Does his highness need help in tracking the culprit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lith answered. Hecate nodded her head and took out a tablet from her spatial ring. She worked on it in finding the culprit and after a few minutes, she said, ¡°I am sorry. I can¡¯t find any missions rted to your assassination. But what I found was, someone named Relz Khiv, a gold card member, bought an anti-regeneration bullet a few days ago. This is the same bullet you are holding in your hand. There¡¯s nothing about his background avable, and we only have information regarding the missions he did.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding. He closed his eyes and went into his own thoughts. In the meantime, Hecate didn¡¯t bother him, and after a minute, Lith opened his eyes and said calmly to Hecate. ¡°Miss Hecate, I want to be an assassin in this organization. Please get me the same level of membership card as Relz Khiv or above. I¡¯ll track him down myself.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to bother with it. The next time Relz Khives to the organization, we¡¯ll know about him and can capture him.¡± Hecate said calmly. ¡°Yes, you can. But no. I won¡¯t be satisfied until I kill the man with my own hands. This is the very first time someone has threatened me for my life. I won¡¯t let this slide easily. Telling mom or big sis may solve the problem, but I don¡¯t want to bother them. It¡¯s my problem. I¡¯ll solve it myself.¡± Lith replied in a neutral tone. Hecate was amused, but her expression didn¡¯t change despite finding Lith more mature than his age. She apuded him internally for such a resolution of his. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll hand it to you right away. What pseudonym does his highness want for his fake identity?¡± Hecate asked. ¡°Ray.¡± Lith replied with one word. ¡°Just Ray?¡± Hecate asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Lith replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Hecate said and went back to work. After a few minutes, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve made you an amethyst card member with the name Ray. What assassin name does his highness want?¡± Lith thought for a bit and, not being able toe up with any answer, he said, ¡°Just make it Ray for that too.¡± Hecate nodded, and a few minutester, she put the tablet back in her ring and moved her hands in front of her a little. Soon, a purple card appeared in her hand, which she gave to Lith and told him, ¡°This is your amethyst card, your highness.¡± Lith took it and was amazed by how good it looked. The card read: Amethyst Card [ XXXX XXXX XX94 1901 ] 12/XX Ray The card seemed exquisite, luxurious and was colored purple. The letters were all in silver. The background of the card had a photo of some sort of building that Lith couldn¡¯t recognise and at the bottom right corner were nine red roses inscribed. He liked how the card looked, and turning to Hecate, he said with a smile, ¡°I appreciate your efforts, Miss Hecate. The card is nice. Right, about your payment for this. Please don¡¯t mention about me suffering an assassination and you can collect payment for this from my big sis. Just tell her truthfully what it is for, except stating that one part.¡± Hecate nodded her head in understanding. She wasn¡¯t dumb enough to get herself killed for stating such a reason, and she would not say it anyway. She said goodbye to Lith and left after her job was done. Lith held the card in his hand and gazed at it. He was determined to take his revenge on Relz Khiv by hook or by crook, and the more he thought about the day the assassination urred, the more his blood boiled. cing the card in his ring, Lith went to sleep after that. ¡­ A dorm, not too far away, nor too close from the main building of the academy. A ck-haired, ck-eyed teen was writing a few things on paper while sitting on a chair behind his study table. Putting down the pen, he said in relief to himself, ¡°Phew. I finally made the n. Now all I need to do is execute it well and capture Liam. I developed the affinity enhancer potion after so many years of research. I wonder how long it will take for me to make an ability pilferer potion. Nevermind, that¡¯s for the future. First, I should focus on capturing Liam. Without him, everything is a waste and not capturing him would be an enormous loss.¡± The teen went to his bed and slept on it. Before going to sleep, out of habit, he muttered, ¡°Open Missions.¡± He heard a cold mechanical voice in his head and a blue screen with a string of words in white popping in front of him, stating, [Daily missions] [Monthly mission] [Pending missions] ¡°Open daily missions.¡± The teen muttered softly. Unranked mission[Workout] *Information: ¨C Workout daily to increase strength, stamina, agility, endurance and flexibility. *Requirement: ¨C Run 10 kilometers within 30 minutes with the help of a limiter provided by the system. ¨C 100 squats with equipment provided by the system. ¨C 100 bench presses with equipment provided by the system. ¨C 100 deadlifts with equipment provided by the system. Time limit: 24 hours Time remaining: 00:01 *Reward: ¨C 2 body stats points *Failure: ¨C Dropped into a 20 floor D ss dungeon with escape only possible on clearing it. ¡°FUCK! I FORGOT TO DO THE DAILY MISSION! FUCK!¡± The teen jumped out of his bed and said in fright. He once again yelled in panic after reading the clock, ¡°HOLY SHIT! ONLY A MINUTE IS REMAINING! WHAT THE FUCK!¡± Chapter 145 Visit to Scelestus Next day. Lith woke up and went to freshen up. He sat on the sofa after freshening up and was deep in thought. Lith took his phone from his ring and dialed his teacher after a few minutes of being lost in his thoughts. It didn¡¯t take a long time, as within a few seconds, he heard Arya¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Is my boyfriend missing me now? Why call so early in the morning?¡± Arya teased Lith from the other side. ¡°Yes, your boyfriend misses you, teacher. Come over.¡± Lith joined in on the fun and said. The two were just teasing. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t gone too far. Though they were much closer than before. Lith was Arya¡¯s first student and was thus closer to her than the rest, but after spending time with her on their date and having a good time, their rtionship progressed and now he was more than just her student. Though it had progressed, it still wasn¡¯t at the level where they could be considered to be actually dating and could call each other their partners, that is, girlfriend or boyfriend. Right now, they were just teasing each other and it was nothing serious. ¡°Hoh. Never leaving a chance to see me, are you?¡± Arya said cheerfully from the other side. ¡°Of course. So, are youing over?¡± Lith asked again. ¡°Depends. Do you need something?¡± Arya stopped with her jokes and asked. ¡°I want a leave of absence today too, teacher. Can you please do it for me?¡± Lith got to the point and asked seriously after stopping with his jokes. ¡°Why do you want to not attend sses today? Is something the matter?¡± Arya asked with concern. ¡°Yes, something came up. Can you please help me out, teacher?¡± Lith replied. ¡°Alright, but try not to miss your sses.¡± Arya agreed without asking him any more questions. She knew that if he wanted to, he would¡¯ve told her the reason, but since he didn¡¯t, she thought he must¡¯ve had his reasons in doing so and didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Thank you, teacher. You¡¯re the best. No wonder I fell in love with you.¡± Lith said and flirted. ¡°So cheesy in the morning, wow.¡± Arya chuckled and answered. ¡°It¡¯s reserved for you only.¡± Lith flirted again. ¡°Oh my, thank you. Anything else you want to talk to me about, my boyfriend, or can I hang up now?¡± Arya said sarcastically. ¡°You can hang up now, my girlfriend. See you.¡± Lith replied with the same sarcasm. ¡°See ya~¡± Arya¡¯s melodious voice rang in Lith¡¯s ears for onest time and she hung up the phone. ¡°Alright. Time to visit Scelestus now. I wonder where it is.¡± Lith muttered to himself after the call ended. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to bother Miss Hecate again.¡± Saying so, Lith dialed her number and called her again. Hecate picked up the call and her calm voice rang out in Lith¡¯s ears, stating, ¡°Is there something that His Highness wants?¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Hecate, can you please take me out of the academy and to the nearest branch of Scelestus today?¡± Lith asked politely. Hecate understood this and calmly said, ¡°Can be done. But Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to visit a branch. You can use your phone and ess the missions of yours. Not only that, being an Amethyst Card Holder, you don¡¯t have to visit them at all. ¡°Miss Hecate, I want to see how other assassins are too and be on the lookout for Relz Khiv.¡± Lith reasoned. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there in a minute. Please wait.¡± Hecate understood and replied. They hung up and just as she had said, a minuteter, Hecate arrived. Looking at Lith, she said with a neutral face and tone, ¡°We can leave whenever His Highness wants to.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Lith said and got up from his couch. Hecate walked towards Lith, nodding her head. She moved her hands around to cast a teleportation spell as she stood beside him. She had a Space affinity, but to get into the academy, which had multipleyers of security, she had used a different spell to teleport in and out of it. A few secondster, the spell was cast, and the two vanished from their spot. ¡­ Kerzo city, Espat. In front of a hundred storey tall building, space fluctuated and two figures arrived out of thin air from it. They were naturally Hecate and Lith. ¡°Right, now that we are here, can you please cast a disguise on me? Please make it the highest grade.¡± Lith said, looking at Hecate. Hecate nodded her head and pped her hands twice, and Lith¡¯s appearance changed. ¡°All done.¡± ¡°Thank you for your service, Miss Hecate. I¡¯ll be on my own from here. I¡¯ll call you again to go back to the academyter.¡± Lith turned to Hecate and said. ¡°His Highness is too polite. This is my job. His Highness need not be so polite.¡± She said in a calm tone. Lith didn¡¯t listen to her and walked away from her and said waving his hands, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, Miss Hecate.¡± ¡°Good bye, His Highness.¡± Hecate smiled and said normally while waving Lith goodbye. ¡­ ¨C¨C¨CLith¡¯s POV¨C¨C¨C Hmm, this building sure looks amazing. So this is the same building as the one present on my card huh. I thought that Nine Roses hotels were a big hotel chain, but turns out it was actually the branches of Scelestus, wow. Anyway, damn, this building is tall and cool looking. Every building in every location has 100 floors, not to mention their architecture is identical. Hmm, the nine roses insignia is also pretty cool. Well anyway, I should hurry and see other assassins. Time is of essence and I must do everything I can to find Relz Khiv. Walking into the reception, it seemed just like that of a five star hotel that I once visited when I was on Earth. Actually, this seems even better. Just walking around, I can feel that the temperature of the room is set to such a degree that it¡¯s just slightly cold. Not too warm nor too cold, just slightly cold. A perfect temperature in my opinion. Back on Earth, it wasn¡¯t possible to have every part be ventted and temperature controlled like this. Magic is indeed very wonderful. Lith walked towards the reception desk while his thoughts ran free. After reaching there, his thoughts were interrupted when the receptiondy asked, ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± Chapter 146 Visit to Scelestus (2) ¨C¨C¨CLith¡¯s POV¨C¨C¨C Hmm, this receptionist in her early 20s is wearing blue robes that definitely look like they¡¯re from a xianxia world. This world¡¯s fashion is too chaotic and mixed, it seems. It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s nice actually. Anyway, I didn¡¯t bother to answer her about it, as it would just be a waste of time. I simply removed my card and showed it to her. Lith¡¯s card was received with surprise by the receptionist. She had no idea she woulde face to face with an Amethyst Card Holder today. The Amethyst Card holders were extremely rare, with only a few hundred of them present. Amon person such as the receptionist herself could only chance upon such a card holder via sheer luck and today seems to be her lucky day. She started trembling, for she knew Lith was a big shot and one mistake from her would lead to her demise, for sure. She handed Lith back his card shakily and said nervously, ¡°P-please, f-follow m-me.¡± Hmm? What¡¯s up with this reaction from thisdy? Is she scared or something or is it because of this card? Well, whatever, let¡¯s just go with the flow. The receptionist walked Lith to the elevator present on the ground floor and going inside, she pressed floor number 50, the highest floor of the assassin branch of Scelestus. Reaching the floor, she guided Lith to an office room where a chubby man was working while smoking a cigar. The receptionist turned to Lith and said, ¡°This way, sir.¡± Nodding in understanding, I walk past her. Getting into the room, I see a chubby man in a blue suit smoking a cigar. His hair was short, and he totally seemed like a gangster I think. Anyway, he put down the cigar and smiled as he looked at me, or more urately, my disguise. ¡°Can I have your membership card please, sir?¡± I nodded and gave it to him, and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. Hmm, are Amethyst Card Holders so rare that he seems so surprised? ¡°Please have a seat and let me know how I can help you, sir.¡± The chubby man said to me with a smile. I wonder how this guy¡¯s attitude would be if it was someone of a lower membership card. Anyway, I look at him with a poker face and said in a neutral tone, ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I want to meet Relz Khiv.¡± ¡°No.¡± I replied right away. Hey, is this too rude? Or was my reply wrong? I hope I didn¡¯t mess it up. ¡°Alright. But there¡¯s a rule, sir. We can¡¯t infringe upon the privacy of other members.¡± The chubby man put down his cigar and said to me, Right to privacy is here too? Yeah, it makes sense. Otherwise, assassins would just sabotage each other on their missions. But now, it¡¯s troublesome for me. Sigh¡­ ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. Rules can always be bent. You know it, I know it, we all know it, but we don¡¯t say it.¡± I say, trying to coax the guy into spilling the beans. Let¡¯s hope it works. ¡°You¡¯re right about that, sir. But as employees working here, it¡¯s our job to remind our customers about the rules. Since you¡¯re an Amethyst Card Holder, everything bes much easier. Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll give you the details.¡± The chubby man said to me and started typing something on theptop present in front of him. Was this supposed to be this easy? I thought I¡¯ll have to bribe him or something. Just how much power does this card hold? The man didn¡¯t even once argue with me or deny anything. He didn¡¯t even reject my request. Is everything in the world this easy? ¡°Done. Here are your documents, sir. Anything else I may do for you?¡± The chubby asked me once again. ¡°Yes. If you have any mission that is below rank 5 and can be finished by today itself, do suggest it to me.¡± I asked him this since I¡¯ve got a lot of free time today. I don¡¯t think Relz Khiv has the ability to leave the academy every day as he pleases. Or does he? I don¡¯t think so. Even Miss Hecate needs a little time to teleport in and out of the academy. Only someone at the level of mom cane and go freely. So the possibility of himing out of the academy today is pretty low. However, since they aren¡¯t zero, I¡¯ll just roam around, do my mission, and be on the lookout for him. I hope my stars align today and I get to see him today itself, haha. ¡°I¡¯ll check it and let you know in a moment.¡± The chubby man said. This guy¡­ he seems like a mafia boss or so, but why does he seem so nice? What¡¯s up with him? Hmm¡­ one second, the problem may be with me, I think. Why am I even assuming him as a gangster or something¡­ what if he¡¯s just a nice man in general? Tsk, tsk, Lith, stop judging people like this. ¡°There¡¯s a mission avable. It¡¯s an assassination of a local man in Kezro city itself. The man is causing a lot of problems for a local merchant and this merchant paid us a good sum to have the man be assassinated. Will sir take this mission?¡± The chubby said to me with a smile. Not a bad mission. It also doesn¡¯t seem like killing someone innocent. I should take this up. I said in a neutral tone, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it.¡± The chubby man nodded, typed a few things on hisptop, and took a token from the table drawer behind him. The token was a circr ck disc with nine red roses inscribed around the circumference. ¡°Just crush this token once you¡¯re done with the mission. We¡¯lle to know that you¡¯ve finished it and verify itter. You don¡¯t have toe back to any branches for the payment either. We¡¯ll do it all for you and the money will be transferred into your bank ount within one business day. Is there anything else I may help you with?¡± The chubby man exined to me with a smile. Hmm, not bad. The service is pretty good. I say to the man back with a smile, ¡°No. Thank you for your time. I shall leave now.¡± The chubby man said back to me, ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure. Do visit again.¡± Chapter 147 First Assassination Mission ¨C¨C¨CNarrator¡¯s POV¨C¨C¨C After Lith left the office, the chubby man in blue suit lit up another cigar and taking a puff, he said with a smile, ¡°Did I just jinx this Relz Khiv? Just yesterday I thought about how long he may live and now here we are, a man just came and asked me for his details. What coincidence is this? Haha. An Amethyst Card Holder going after a Gold Card Holder, this hasn¡¯t happened in such a long time. The job of handling members with gold cards and above sure is interesting.¡± ¡­.. Walking out of the Nine Roses hotel, Lith muttered to himself while stretching his hands and neck, ¡°Now then, Poor Man¡¯s district, is it? Neutral continent is supposed to be peaceful, but here I am, going on an assassination. The world sure is crazy.¡± Lith stepped outside the hotel premises and took out his phone from his pocket. He looked online for a ride to the Poor Man¡¯s district and found a list of options. He said, looking at them, ¡°Heh. Why would I order a cab here when there¡¯re carriages avable? Plus, I remember roaming the streets of Evernight with mom and sis in a carriage. It was so cool. But aw man, now that I look back, that¡¯s the only time I¡¯ve been on a carriage. The next time I go back home, I am roaming with big sis and mom again in our carriage, hehe. Anyway, I should order now.¡± Lith entered his location and destination and was then asked to pay using his phone. ¡°Oh wow, there¡¯s an option for online payment too.¡± Lith said in amazement as he looked at the online payment options. He took out his card from his ring and filled in the necessary details. It took just a few minutes to do so and finally he booked a carriage for himself. A few minutester, the carriage arrived and Lith hopped in. They then set off to Lith¡¯s destination. Poor man¡¯s district, Kezro city. Lith got off of his carriage near a restaurant which wasn¡¯t too expensive nor too cheap and walked towards it without bothering to pay the carriage driver any money. Going into the restaurant, he sat in a window seat and ordered himself a cup of tea and a small cheesecake. ¡®ording to the details, the target should be here in a few minutes. I wonder how urate the documents are.¡¯ Lith thought to himself while sipping on his tea. He had read the documents about this mission while he was travelling and also formted a simple n for the assassination. ¡®I can¡¯t carry out anything in the open. This is the Neutral Continent and fighting is prohibited here. Though in the Scelestus documents, it was said that the organization will handle the aftermath, I don¡¯t know how trustworthy that organization is. It¡¯s hard to trust an organization that harbors so many assassins. I¡¯ll just watch for now and act ordinglyter. The target should be here any minute now.¡¯ Lith thought to himself. Just as he had thought, within a few minutes, the door of the restaurant opened and a lean man in a goatee and curly hair walked inside wearing high top boots, blue jeans, a ck shirt with a brown jacket and a ck fedora while holding a sword in his hand. There were four more people behind him and they too, were carrying a weapon with them. The curly-haired man walked to the billing counter and said to the cashier, ¡°Lass, call your owner.¡± The cashier nodded her head and sprinted to the kitchen of the hotel. Lith looked at this scene calmly and thought to himself, ¡®Their dressing sense and overall style are so dumb. I wonder how people are taking these local goons seriously.¡¯ Soon, a fat bald man wearing a white coat and gray pants with an apron on top of them walked out of the kitchen room and headed to the billing counter. He looked at the goons and said, turning to the curly-haired guy, ¡°Mokil, I won¡¯t pay a single coin to you. Get lost.¡± The curly-haired guy, Mokil, raised his sword a little and said ying with it to the owner, ¡°Fatty, people will misunderstand you if you put it like that. I am only here to take what rightfully is mine. I give you protection and you pay me for it. It¡¯s a fair trade.¡± The owner mmed his hands on the counter and said, ¡°Protection from who? We are in the Neutral Continent. Don¡¯t bullshit me. You sent your own goons to my ce and you¡¯re asking me to pay to save me from those goons. Fuck your scam and fuck you. Go fuck yourself. I am not paying a single coin.¡± ¡°My, my, look at you screaming like a pig getting butchered. I haven¡¯t even said anything to you.¡± Mokil said to the owner and touching the sword¡¯s de with his finger, he turned to a person beside him and asked, ¡°Korkas, have you ever wondered how sharp this de is? I don¡¯t know about you, but I always wonder about it. This sword never had the chance to get used. Hmm, do you want to see its power?¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The person beside him said loudly, without thinking twice. Mokil looked at the owner with narrowed eyes and said in a neutral tone with a creepy smile, ¡°fatty, you said something about the Neutral Continent right? Do you know who my brother is? Kekeke, if you don¡¯t, let me just tell you. He works directly under the supervisor of one of the council members. Did you really think that the Neutral Continent is truly Neutral? Anyway, enough nonsense now. I¡¯ll give you one minute to hand out 100 gold coins or just a measly amethyst coin, and I¡¯ll let you free.¡± ¡°Fuck you.¡± The owner said and showed a middle finger to Mokil. ¡®Oh wow, there¡¯s a tradition of showing your middle finger over here too?¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he looked at the scene a few meters away while sipping his tea. Mokil held his fedora with one hand, sword in another, sighed and said, ¡°good grief¡­¡± BAM! The owner was sent flying before Mokil even finished his words. The people present in the restaurant were shocked looking at such a scene. They thought it was just a minor conflict and the goon that came was just spouting false things. However, him openly hitting a person here in Neutral Continent now showed that he may have something to back his words up. As he said before, he may actually have some big shot brother. This was what the people thought. They all got up from their seats and were about to exit when Mokil snapped his fingers and shut the exit door. He looked at the customers of the restaurant and said with a creepy smile, ¡°You all had the chance to move out at the time I came. Yet you didn¡¯t. It clearly shows that you bunch have no fear for your life. I understand though. Can¡¯t me you. This is the Neutral Continent and everybody lives their daily lives with their guard down. Anyway, your time is up and so is your chance to go out. None of you can leave without paying 1 gold coin. Oh right, you can save yourself the trouble of paying and just make this fatty cough up an amethyst coin and we all will be gone. Kekeke.¡± The people in the hotel all were in deep thoughts on what they could do. They were all of a low rank and didn¡¯t have the strength to fight Mokil. Judging by how he sent the owner flying, Mokil must definitely be someone of rank 4 or above. This is what everyone thought. A knight of rank 6 was the highest rank present in the Poor Man¡¯s district. His job as the district¡¯s overseer was to ensure that the district was always in order and free of conflict. Everyone realized he must have been bought because Mokil had a gang and was openly looting a business. Nobody thought Mokil could be any higher than rank 6 because there was only one in the entire district. Lith calmly looked at the scene unfolding in front of him. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. Although he was a rank 2, his prowess rivaled a rank 5 and he could easily defeat a rank 4 if he wanted. Thus, he wasn¡¯t worried much about it. ¡°C¡¯mon. What are you all thinking? I really am a man of my words. None of ya¡¯ll can leave until I either get 1 gold coin from everyone present or 1 amethyst coin from this fatty. Be quick.¡± Mokil yelled, looking at the crowd. The crowd went into a discussion and after a few moments, a person stepped in front and said, ¡°Mr. Owner, you should pay him and let this matter close. Think about us, your loyal customers. We just wanted to have our lunch here, but see how everything turned out. We weren¡¯t even at fault but were still dragged into this. Please do something.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Owner, please do something.¡± Another person stepped ahead and said to the owner, who was sitting with his back against the wall, his face bloodied. ¡°Yes, Mr. Owner, please do something!¡± Everyone said in unison to the wounded owner, without giving a care for his health. Lith looked at the scene and sighed. People were just too selfish sometimes. But nothing can be done about it. When there¡¯s a powerful person present, what the weak people could do was to band together like sheep and follow the orders of the powerful shepherd present. Chapter 148 First Assassination Mission (2) The people of the restaurant kept pleading with the owner to pay up and get it done with. The owner simply cursed his fate as he looked at these people. These people¡¯s selfishness,bined with the threat from Mokil, was driving him insane. But what could he do? He was helpless. He justid there without moving and stared at the crowd and Mokil silently. Mokil, his gang, and the entire crowd were all staring at the owner, waiting for his response. Nobody noticed a person sitting calmly at one of the restaurant¡¯s tables, peacefully eating a cheesecake. A minute passed and seeing that the owner showed no signs of paying up, Mokil turned to the crowd and said with a creepy smile, ¡°looks like you all will be paying me now. Come, give a coin and get lost. Kekeke.¡± The crowd turned silent and nobody dared to utter a single word. Mokil walked towards a person in front and, patting his shoulder, he said with a smile, ¡°coin.¡± The person was terrified, but he had toply with Mokil¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t argue back with him as it would just mean him getting beaten up or killed. Mokil smiled at the guy¡¯s actions and said to him, ¡°wise choice.¡± He walked past him after the bank transfer waspleted. After paying, the person rushed out of the restaurant and ran as if his life depended on it. Mokil walked over to another person in the crowd and did the same thing as the previous guy. This restaurant was a ce where middle ss people coulde and eat from time to time without worries and 1 gold coin was their year¡¯s worth of savings, thus everyone did a bank transfer as no one had one gold coin with them. Mokil walked and collected money from almost all the people present in the restaurant. The restaurant was almost empty now. Currently, it only had Lith, the owner, the staff of the restaurant, and Mokil¡¯s gang inside. Mokil¡¯s gaze finally fell on Lith. He had a surprised expression on his face as he observed Lith¡¯s carefree demeanor, who just sipped tea as if nothing unusual was going on. He walked towards Lith, his brow furrowed. Stopping in front of him, he bent down and said, looking Lith in the eyes, ¡°are you not scared?¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother to look at him and said simply while sipping tea, ¡°no.¡± Mokil stood straight after hearing this reply. He cracked his neck and said to Lith with a creepy smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re an idiot or just ignorant, but you sure seem interesting.¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother to reply and continued with his business. Empty barrels make the most noise, was the proverb Lith thought of as he watched Mokil from the start. There was nothing to be afraid of. He was only here to watch and learn about him so that he could assassinate himter. However, with how things have turned, Lith understood that doing itter would simply be a waste of time and money. Thus, he chose to simply watch and improvise whenever needed. He had a lot of battle experience, thus he wasn¡¯t afraid or nervous in such a situation at all. Mokil saw Lith did not even budge a bit and raised an eyebrow in surprise. He picked up his sword and pointed it towards Lith and said, ¡°boy, don¡¯t me me if you get killed here today. The reason for your death is you, yourself, for being so ignorant.¡± Lith still didn¡¯t act and simply sat there. Mokil was getting frustrated looking at Lith. He wanted to avoid killing anyone as much as possible, but Lith just didn¡¯t follow ordingly. Wasn¡¯t he just a kid? He even seemed younger than the people present in the restaurant. Why was he not afraid? Just what gave him the confidence? Such were the thoughts Mokil had in his mind. Though appearances can be deceiving and stronger people exist all over the world, it never urred to Mokil that he would meet someone stronger today. He was in Kezro city¡¯s Poor Man¡¯s district, which was home to both the middle ss and poor people. While it was a ce for the poor people, it was also the ce which had the people with the lowest magic ranks. It wasn¡¯t just Poor Man¡¯s district, it was the same all around the world. It was difficult to point out one¡¯s magic rank so one wouldn¡¯t even know if a Saint rank or someone of a higher realm walked past them.It was rare toe across anyone above rank 6 and even rarer to see anyone of Saint rank and above. Though there were a lot of high rank beings roaming the world, it wasn¡¯t a lot considering the fact that the world hosted a poption of a whopping 100 billion. There were less than a thousand Emperor ranks and if one looked at the bottom, around rank 6, they were just a few billion, which didn¡¯t even amount to 10% of the world¡¯s poption. Majority of the world was below rank 6 and thus, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that many did not know that there may be someone of a high rank just around them. Mokil too, like the customers who left, was ignorant of the ways of the world and didn¡¯t know that there may be someone stronger than him present around. Thus, he was ignorantly poking his nose into a ce where it didn¡¯t belong. Mokil made a few more remarks and tried his best to scare Lith into transferring him a gold coin and leave, but he was just treated as air by Lith. Lith didn¡¯t bother with him at all, even as he tried his best and showed his sword. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re done now.¡± Mokil shed his sword at Lith¡¯s throat after failing to provoke him. Lith remained motionless, allowing the sword to strike him. He raised his hand and held the fast-moving sword between his index and middle fingers as the sword approached his throat. ck mes covered his fingertips and spread over towards the whole de. Mokil¡¯s eyes widened with shock as he looked at this scene. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right now but before he could even react to it, in front of his eyes fell darkness and he felt his whole body burning. Mokil yelled in pain as he was torched alive by destruction elemental mes that Lith willed from around his surroundings and channeled at him. Mokil was never able to prepare himself for it. Even if he had known that Lith would do such a thing, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to block it, as he would need to chant a defensive spell while Lith¡¯s attack would juste at him in the meantime, torching him alive. Mokil¡¯s voice dimmed down as his body disintegrated little by little because of the destruction mes. He ran around trying to get help, but s, nobody was able to react in time to help him. Before he could even reach towards hispanion, his whole body disintegrated and turned to ash. Lith finally got up from his seat and walked towards the ashes of Mokil. With his foot, he separated the ash a bit and bent down to pick up a ring. It was Mokil¡¯s space ring that contained his phone. Holding it in his hand, he walked slowly towards the goons present in the restaurant, who were now looking at Lith fearfully. They were scared out of their minds as they saw Lith walking towards them. He was in a disguise currently with his hair and eyes being ck. His facial structure was also a bit changed. He didn¡¯t look like his previous self at all and just seemed an average teen. What wasmon with his previous self were the white cross earring he was wearing, as well as the silver bracelet in his hand. He was also in a casual outfit today, wearing a simple white shirt tucked into ck pants, along with a ck belt and shoes. His hair was tied roughly behind into a bun and despite such casual looks, he still couldn¡¯t clear out the air of royalty around him and his elegance. The goons were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move from their ce. They knew running away was pointless. Lith was even faster than their boss¡¯s de and they would just cause their own demise if they tried to run. Thus, they stood in one ce and awaited their judgment. Chapter 149 The early bird gets the worm first Lith stopped as he reached in front of the goons. He nced at them and then turned to the owner, who stilly on the ground with a dumbfounded expression. Things seemed to have happened a little too fast, as he was too shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it, so he just stayed in his position. Lith snapped his fingers and brought the owner¡¯s attention to himself. He said to him in a neutral tone, ¡°Next time such a thing happens, make sure you tear your emergency slip and call for an official over here. Don¡¯t go around believing people or bickering with them.¡± The owner nodded his head and said hurriedly with tears in his eyes, ¡°y-yes¡­ I will do just that. T-thankyou g-good sir.¡± Lith removed Mokil¡¯s phone from the ring he was wearing. He attempted to open it but discovered that it was locked. He couldn¡¯t figure out how to open the lock and thus gave up. ¡®Alright, since this won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll just have to do it the other way.¡¯ Lith thought to himself and put Mokil¡¯s phone back in the ring. He walked towards the owner and took out a pen and paper from his ring. He tossed it to the owner and said in a neutral tone, ¡°write your bank details and your name on this paper.¡± The owner was confused and had no idea what Lith was asking him about. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t question him and simply wrote the details and gave him. Lith didn¡¯t seem like these goons to him and seemed the exact opposite to the owner. Lith radiated an aura of royalty, and his elegant demeanor naturally charmed the owner. As a result, the owner assumed Lith wouldn¡¯t scam him like these goons and quietly divulged his bank details. Lith was also his savior, so he didn¡¯t seem to mind and provided the information without questions. Lith took the note from the owner, took a photo of it and dialed a number on his phone. After a few seconds of ringing, the call got connected and a calm and neutral voice rang out from the other side, stating, ¡°Do you need something, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Hecate. I am sending you the details of two people. One¡¯s worth is to be transferred to the other. But please ensure it¡¯s done in such a way that it¡¯s not traceable and is anonymous.¡± Lith said to Hecate on the call. ¡°Thank you, Miss Hecate.¡± ¡°His Highness is too polite.¡± Lith cut off the call and did not respond to Hecate¡¯s polite words. If he let her be, Hecate would go on and on about how polite he was. He had no idea why she said this, but since he couldn¡¯t change her habits, he simply thanked her and hung up. ¡­ Greenville city, Rafflesia. At the top floor of a big pointy tower, ady in purple robes and a ck pointy hat sat on her chair, staring at the phone in her hand. It was Hecate, waiting for Lith¡¯s message. ¡°I wonder why the prince is always so polite with me. We are just doing business. There isn¡¯t any need for such things. He¡¯s bound to rise to the top ranks eventually. I wonder if he will be this polite at that time too.¡± Hecate¡¯s thoughts drifted as she awaited for the message from Lith. Buzz! Her phone buzzed, and she received the details from Lith. She used this information and worked on herptop present in front of her. It didn¡¯t take her long to finish this job, as such things were a trivial matter for her. After finishing her job, sheid back on her chair and was in her own thoughts. A few moments passed, and she snapped out of her thoughts and muttered, ¡°Why did I even go through the hassle of making him an Amethyst Card Holder? Tsk, Hecate, you messed up. Thankfully, too much time hasn¡¯t passed. I can still inform her and make the corrections.¡± Hecate picked up her phone and dialed a number. A few secondster, the call got connected and a melodious voice rang out from the other side, stating, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me like this. Do you need something, Hecate?¡± ¡°No. I am just calling to inform you that the prince joined Scelestus andpleted his first mission right now.¡± Hecate said in a neutral tone. ¡°Hmm? He joined Scelestus?¡± The person said from the other side. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was done yesterday. I made him an Amethyst Card Holder. Sigh, I forgot I could¡¯ve just informed you about it and wouldn¡¯t have had to go through such a hassle. Anyway, that¡¯s pretty much why I called you.¡± Hecate replied. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you worry too much. I got it. I¡¯ll keep this in mind. Thanks.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Hecate said, and cut the call. ¡°Phew. It¡¯s good that I informed her quickly.¡± Hecate said to herself andid back in her chair once again. ¡­ Poor Man¡¯s district, Kezro city. ¡°Check your phone.¡± Lith said to the owner as he left the restaurant. The owner was about to do as Lith had asked when, *BURST* The bodies of the goons present in the restaurant bursted, dying the nearby vicinity of where they were present with a shade of blood red. Organs, bones and blood were sttered everywhere around and even the owner of the restaurant got dyed with a shade of red. The owner was shocked by the scene, but his phone buzzed in his pants pockets before he could react. The buzzing of his phone reminded him that Lith had asked him to check his phone. He checked it and burst into tears within seconds. His gaze shifted to the exit of the restaurant. With tears dripping and mixing with the blood on his face, he said sobbing, ¡°t-th-thankyou.¡± ¡­ Lith was walking along the streets of the Poor Man¡¯s district after finishing his first assassination mission. He was nning on first watching the target and then doing an assassinationter, like the assassins he saw in the movies. Lith was not only skilled with the sword, spear, bow, and gauntlets, but also with guns. He wanted to recreate those movie scenes where peopley on a building¡¯s rooftop and carry out sniper assassinations. But, s, things rarely go as nned, and he was forced to improvise in the end. While walking, he thought to himself, ¡®now that I¡¯ve done a mission, I wonder what I should do. I don¡¯t even know anything about these ces, and wandering alone is dangerous. I also don¡¯t think Relz Khiv will be avable anytime soon. Anyway, I will be informed about him by the people hopefully, so I should just go back to the academy for now. I am still just a rank 2 and roaming around like this is dangerous.¡¯ Lith took out his phone and once again called Hecate to pick him up and take him to the academy. She arrived within a few moments and Lith was then teleported back to his dorms. ¡­ Next day. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. After getting dressed, Lith freshened up and walked down to the ground floor. He hadn¡¯t been to any sses in two days and was nning to do so now. As soon as he arrived, he noticed Ralph sitting on the couch, sipping tea and dressed casually. Ralph was wearing a loose white sweatshirt, gray sweatpants, and ck flip-flops. His pink hair was tied in a messy bun and his eyes, a darker shade of pink than his hair, were focused on the tea he was drinking. Lith walked towards him and sat on the opposite couch and asked while pouring tea from the teapotid on the table into his cup, ¡°You aren¡¯t attending sses today?¡± ¡°No. Yesterday teacher informed me I can¡¯t go out of the dorms for a week. This is the punishment for viting the rules.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. Lith agreed with a nod of his head. He hadpletely forgotten about Ralph¡¯s situation because of his hectic schedule for the previous two days. Everything kept him busy, from having to go on a date to carrying out an assassination mission. He hadn¡¯t realized it until now. He sipped his tea and said to Ralph, ¡°It seems teacher influenced things a bit. Viting a rule results in an expulsion right away but you¡¯re just grounded for a week, haha.¡± Lith said and chuckled. Ralph put a rare smile on his face and nodded. They both were grateful for having such a wonderful teacher for them. The two continued to sip tea, and a few momentster, Dennis arrived. This time, he was walking calmly and was in no hurry. ¡°You¡¯re early today, Dennis. What changed?¡± Lith asked Dennis, who reached them and sat beside Ralph. Dennis poured himself some tea and said to Lith calmly, ¡°Your highness, I¡¯ve learnt the truth of the world. The early bird gets the worm first and getting inspired by this proverb, I have started to sleep early and wake up early.¡± Chapter 150 I thought he died ¡°¡­I have started to sleep early and wake up early.¡± Lith and Ralph both turned to Dennis and stared at him. Dennis looked at them and muttered nervously, ¡°w-what? Why are you two looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep at all, right?¡± Lith asked, staring Dennis dead in the eyes. Dennis¡¯s face showed surprise when Lith said that, however he shook his head and said looking at the cup in his hand and not directly to Lith in the eyes, ¡°n-no.¡± ¡°Oi, look at us. You yed games all night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ralph said to Dennis from the side. Dennis quickly gulped down the tea in his hand and got up from his seat. He said rushing to the door, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go or we will bete.¡± Lith and Ralph shook their heads helplessly as Dennis avoided the topic by running away. Dennis was bing addicted to video games, and it appeared that he had missed out on sleep today as well. People in the world, below rank 6, all needed sleep or their bodies would get weaker with time because of exhaustion and one day, due to this, they might even die. Of course, some races were an exception to this¨Clike the slimes and ghosts. The vampires, werewolves and some demons who were the creatures of night and lived in darker regions had no day or night cycle. Therefore, they could sleep at any time in a 24 hours time period. It didn¡¯t matter whether Dennis slept through the night or not, what mattered was whether he slept for at least 6-8 hours in a 24-hour period. Lith and Ralph assumed he didn¡¯t sleep because of his early arrival and were worried for their friend. They both decided that if Dennis continued this for a few more days, it was time to take action. For now, the two kept quiet and didn¡¯t dwell on it. Lith said his goodbyes to Ralph and left along with Dennis to the academy. Today they weren¡¯tte and were therefore walking leisurely to the main building of the academy. As Lith walked towards the academy¡¯s main building, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him. Dennis, as usual, was overshadowed by Lith¡¯s overall charisma, even without Ralph present. Among the many onlookers that were looking at Lith with admiration, there was however, one dissatisfied teen who was currently gritting his teeth in frustration. The teen had ck hair and blue eyes and he was none other than Liam, who tried to assassinate Lith the day before yesterday. ¡®How did this motherfucker survive? I thought he died when he wasn¡¯t there yesterday. Tsk, no wonder. No wonder there wasn¡¯t any news of his demise when I woke up. But¡­ how the fuck did he survive? What magic did he do? The bullet was so damn expensive, and so was the Hess Box. How did it fail? Ugh¡­ my head hurts just thinking of this failed attempt. I should go on another mission today to clear my head from all this bullshit.¡¯ Liam thought to himself as he gazed at Lith walking towards the main building of the academy. Lith waspletely oblivious to everything and was strolling leisurely with Dennis to his sses. When he arrived at ss, nothing of importance had urred, and it was the same boring sses as every other day. At 2pm, the sses were generally over for everyone. For some sses or particr students, this time may vary and could be less or more, depending on the situation. Sometimes, a lecture would be over quickly and the ss would end early. Sometimes, the lecture would be iplete and the sses may extend for more than an hour or two. Lith¡¯s sses ended at 12 p.m. today, and he was free to do whatever he wanted. Dennis, however, was held back by the instructor after forgetting toplete his logical reasoning homework. As a punishment for cking, he was forced to perform a two hour long logical reasoning test. Lith, now being free, wandered around the main building. He walked up the floors, roamed aroundbs and strolled in a carefree manner around. There weren¡¯t any restrictions in roaming around in such a way if one¡¯s sses were over and they could basically go anywhere in the main academy building. There weren¡¯t any restricted or danger zones in the main building of the academy. It was a few kilometers away and the ces where there were such zones were heavily guarded and were under surveince. Lith thus strolled around in a carefree manner. He came across a long corridor while strolling. A one and a half meter long railing ran along one side of the corridor, with doors leading to rooms on the other. On the signboards attached to the door, the names of the rooms were listed. The railings had pirs at regr intervals, with nothing between them. They were empty and if one looked through these spaces, they could see clearly that they were 10 floors above and there were just stairs present in a spiral way. Lith was currently on the 100th floor of the academy. ¡®Hmm, the principal. I haven¡¯t seen her much except for that one time during the start of the exam. I wonder what she¡¯s been doing all these times. There wasn¡¯t any mention of her all these times. Should I go in and see her? No wait, who in their right minds would go see a principal like this? Principals are scary, aren¡¯t they? But, in this case today, the principal is literally an angel. An angel won¡¯t be scary, right? Haha, of course. All the people from the angel race are nice. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard on forums. Nevermind, I¡¯ll just go say hi to her, I¡¯ll see what happens next. If things are bad, I¡¯ll just leave and never visit her again. Hopefully, things won¡¯t be like that. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Chapter 151 Crap, I messed up. Lith knocked on the principal¡¯s door and was greeted by a rich and smooth voice on the other side, who said, ¡°Come in.¡± Lith walked inside, and he was surprised when he saw the principal. Last time, he didn¡¯t clearly look at her, but now that he did, one thing instantly came to mind. He screamed in his mind, ¡®HEAVEN SHAKING, COUNTRY TOPPLING BEAUTY! This was a line he read in a novel before in his previous life, and it instantly came to his mind after looking at her. ¡®Holy shit. It¡¯s been 13 years since I reincarnated here, but why do I remember the lines from those novels? And why does she look exactly like how they describeddies in the novels? Phew, anyway, calm down Lith. Calm down,¡¯ Lith thought to himself, walking towards the principal. Emilia was wearing loose yellow robes today. Such types of robes were called ¡®Daoist robes¡¯ by the majority of the people in the world. How did such a term be popr? Nobody had an idea. But was it convenient to use to describe such types of clothes? Yes. If someone were to ask Lith about this, he wouldn¡¯t answer them, but he for sure knew the answer to it. The term must be poprized by people who reincarnated here from earth. There was no other exnation for it, is what Lith¡¯s answer would be. And he was right about it. This term was poprized by the reincarnated earthlings. Emilia sat in her chair, working on the papers in front of her. Her silky blonde hair rested on her yellow robes, her beautiful blue eyes hidden behind the round gold rim sses were currently focusing on Lith, and she had no expression on her oval face as she looked at him. Looking at her sacred and holy figure, many would leave aside any impure thoughts that they may have and worship her. The charm of a Seraphim was never to be underestimated. Lith, however, was an exception. Of course, such charms of hers only worked on people below Half Emperor rank. People of the same strength as hers weren¡¯t affected, nor were people stronger than her. Lith walked towards her and greeted her with a smile on his face, stating, ¡°Greetings, Miss Emilia.¡± ¡°Greetings, Lith.¡± Emilia greeted him back with a smile. She wondered why he suddenly showed up in her office and thus said, ¡°Have a seat. What brings you here to my office today?¡± ¡°Nothing really. I was just strolling around and saw your office. I wondered whether you were here or not and decided to knock. And as luck would have it, you are here. So I came to greet you. Nothing else.¡± Lith said to her with a smile. ¡°I see. How are your studies going on? You also seemed to have missed two days of sses. Why was that the case?¡± Emilia nodded her head and asked Lith in a neutral tone. ¡°Erhm¡­ I was training with teacher. She was giving extra lessons. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t attend sses. As for my studies, I don¡¯t find any difficulties with them yet.¡± Lith quickly came up with an excuse to cover up his date with Arya and him going on an assassination mission, and said that excuse to Emilia. Emilia nodded slightly in understanding. She didn¡¯t doubt him about it. Such cases weremon before too. Top students took many holidays and trained alone with their teachers. Emilia found nothing suspicious about this. ¡°You seem to be far ahead of your peers in merit points. What are your ns from here on? Are you thinking of taking a break or increasing this gap even further?¡± Emilia asked Lith. Lith had onlye to greet her and nothing else, so she decided to ask him about his future ns and his daily life at the academy. It was her job to ensure that the academy¡¯s students were doing well. Lith was a top student of his batch, so she was naturally more interested in him in this aspect. ¡°I¡¯ve not thought about this yet. Do you have any suggestions for me regarding this?¡± Lith asked. ¡°Hmm, in my opinion, don¡¯t burn yourself out. Take a break from time to time. It¡¯s good to stay ahead of others and do your best, but you should keep in mind that you are not overdoing it and burning yourself out.¡± Emilia suggested to Lith. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Lith replied. ¡°Anything else you would like to talk about?¡± Emilia asked. Lith thought for a bit about what he could ask her, as he didn¡¯t want to leave just yet. It wasn¡¯t just him. Nobody else would want to leave thepany of such a beautiful angel either. He pondered a bit and said to Emilia, smirking, ¡°Am I allowed to talk about how beautiful you look, Miss Emilia?¡± Emilia raised an eyebrow in surprise as Lith said that thing out of nowhere. She, however, maintained her neutral face and said to Lith in her calm, rich and smooth voice, ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t speak about such things, student Lith.¡± Lith froze hearing this. ¡®Crap, I messed up.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®Oi, oi, don¡¯t panic, think of something. Don¡¯t make it any more Messier than what it already is. Think Lith, think.¡¯ ¡°Sigh. I am sorry, I couldn¡¯t refrain myself. Miss Emilia is very beautiful and I couldn¡¯t help but ask about it.¡± Lith said, trying to cover up for his messed up flirting lines from earlier. Emilia nodded in understanding and said to Lith, ¡°thank you, but yes, please refrain yourself from doing so.¡± ¡­ A/N: Slice of Life will be on hold for the uing few chapters and please wait a little, smut wille soon too. New to develop plot till then. Your patience is greatly appreciated ?? Chapter 152 A potential harem member? ¡°Understood.¡± Lith nodded his head upon hearing Emilia¡¯s words. The forums were right. Flirting with angels in the first meeting is a bad idea. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned it. Anywho, what¡¯s done is done.¡¯ ¡°You can leave if there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, student Lith.¡± Emilia said in a neutral tone once again. Lith nodded his head and got up. ¡°Have a good day, Miss Emilia.¡± Lith said as he left the principal¡¯s office. Emilia slumped back on the chair after Lith left and muttered to herself, ¡°Was I too harsh when I said those things? Could things be done more politely? But, had I not stopped him from talking about useless things, he would¡¯ve wasted his own time. Though time doesn¡¯t matter much to me, it does for him. He should be busy cultivating to raise his magic rank and not waste his time here. He¡¯s wasted enough time already strolling around. Oh shoot, I forgot to tell him to not roam around and go study. Oh no Emilia, you were so rude a few minutes ago but you forgot to mention that one important thing. Tch. Now he would think that the principal is rude and probably would note to me for help. Ahh, why did I do that?¡± Emilia was watching Lith from the time he arrived on the top floor, and she could guess that he was just strolling around. She tried her best to act professionally when Lith arrived in the office room. She put on a tough and busydy act in front of Lith in order for him to picture her that way and not waste too much time with her. However, she unintentionally depicted a negative image of herself in front of Lith. This was what she thought she did and was currently regretting her actions. Oblivious to her thoughts, the person in mention, Lith, was strolling out in the corridor once again, thinking, ¡®I didn¡¯t mess up too much. My rtionship with the principal isn¡¯t that bad currently. I may have disturbed her doing work and so she tried to shoo me away, I guess. Anywho, the principal seems nice, even though a bit strict. She also looks pretty gorgeous. Hmm, a potential harem member? Wait what? Wait, wait, wait. Why did I have such a thought? I already have two lovingdies and one another whom I am trying to date. I shouldn¡¯t bite more than I can chew. But¡­ the principal seems so gorgeous. Alright, nevermind. We¡¯ll see about thister. Managing a harem won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ll take it slow. I don¡¯t have anything on me currently to keep thedies happy. I need to work hard if I want a harem.¡¯ While in his thoughts, Lith walked out of the main building of the academy after a few minutes. Dennis was held back and having nothing to do, he walked towards the park present on the sky ind. He sat on a bench in the park and rested there for a while. He was waiting for Dennis to finish his test and meet him here. They would then leave for their dorm after he arrived. Ralph was grounded for a week. He wasn¡¯t allowed to go out and thus, Lith and Dennis decided to not hangout for a few days in the park. They didn¡¯t want to leave their friend alone. Lith took out his phone and started surfing the inte to pass time. ¡­ A dorm far away from the main building of the Abx World Academy. ¡°Just where the fuck is that guy!?¡± Liam, the ck-haired, blue-eyed teen, cursed. Pacing back and forth in his room, frustration was visible on his face. ¡°I want to go out and do a mission and this damn vice principal hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Just where the fuck is he?¡± Liam said. He took out his phone and dialed the vice principal¡¯s number. A few seconds passed, but the call didn¡¯t connect. Liam cut the call and tried again. A few secondster, Ding! Someone rang his dorm¡¯s bell. Liam walked to get the door and opened it. He saw a tall and lean, ck-haired, brown-eyed man who was none other than the vice principal of the academy, Eric himself in a gray business suit. The man he was waiting for had finally arrived. However, something was off. He saw that the sleeves of Eric¡¯s shirt were dangling down, as if it contained nothing in them. Looking carefully, he saw that Eric was missing both his arms. He looked at the man in his eyes and before he could ask or say anything, the man said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things you aren¡¯t supposed to. Take this token and activate it. You¡¯ll be teleported in and out of the academy. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡± As Eric finished speaking, a small gray disc levitated out of his pant¡¯s pocket and came in front of Liam¡¯s face. Liam held the token in his hand and nodded. He said to Eric, ¡°Understood, Vice Principal Eric.¡± Eric nodded back and left the dorm. Liam got back into his room and sat on his bed. He muttered to himself as he looked at the token in his hand, ¡°Why was he missing two arms?¡± Trying to think of a reason for it and noting up with one, Liam put the thoughts aside and got up from his bed and muttered, ¡°Fuck it. No point in thinking about it. It¡¯s not like I am gonna get any benefit from thinking about it. It¡¯s good that the bastard has two less arms. He must¡¯ve offended someone he wasn¡¯t supposed to or messed something up. Serves you right for being sote.¡± He then walked towards his closet and changed into his casual outfit and vanished from the room after sending a little of his spiritual energy into the token in his hand. Chapter 153 Going after Relz Vice Principal¡¯s office, Abx World Academy. Eric arrived into his office and sat on the chair present behind his work desk. He gazed into the space in front of him and muttered with his brows furrowed, ¡°Damn it. I almost made a fool of myself there. Had he not been Graham¡¯s son and ancestor had high hopes for him, I wouldn¡¯t have visited him like that. Ahh, ancestor, why, just why would you punish me like this? What wrong did Imit to get myself crippled temporarily? Not only did you take two of my arms, my magic core is also temporarily suppressed to a rank 9. Just why? What wrong did I do?¡± ¡­ Park, sky ind. An hourter. Buzz! Lith got a call from an unknown number, and his phone buzzed. He hadn¡¯t given his number to many, so it was rare to see someone call. Curious as to who called, he picked up the phone. A cheerful voice rang out from the other side, stating, ¡°Good day, sir Ray. I am Zephyr, calling from the assassin branch of Scelestus. This is an encrypted call, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone listening or monitoring our conversation. We talked a few days ago, and you were interested in Relz Khiv, am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lith answered in a neutral tone. He roughly guessed as to why this call was made and internally he hoped that his guess was right. However, he kept calm and didn¡¯t show any extra emotions while on call. ¡°Sir, Relz Khiv has recently checked in, in Kezro city¡¯s assassin branch. He is now out on a mission in Haslingberg city in Uklov country. I¡¯ve asked people to keep an eye out on him. If sir wants, I¡¯ll provide you with his location right about now on your phone.¡± Zephyr said. ¡°Yes, please do. I¡¯ll leave for Haslingberg right away.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. Though he said neutrally, internally he was screaming in excitement. ¡®FINALLY! I AM FINALLY GONNA SEE THAT FUCKER WHO TRIED TO ASSASSINATE ME!¡¯ Lith had been thinking about the assassination attempt on him for the past few days. He couldn¡¯t get the thought out of his head. It worried him, and he was frustrated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet this guy. However, he buried everything deep inside him and didn¡¯t let his worries surface. He couldn¡¯t let others know about it. Especially his teacher, mother or sister. These three would overdo things, and the consequences would be too dire. Thus, he buried them and didn¡¯t let it surface. Now he finally found the guy who tried to assassinate him and thus was very happy. Lith cut the call and quickly dialed Hecate¡¯s number. As usual, Hecate picked up the call pretty quickly and said from the other side, ¡°How may I help you, your highness?¡± ¡°Miss Hecate, can you please take me to Haslingberg as soon as possible?¡± Lith said hurriedly and didn¡¯t bother to tell her to not call him your highness. ¡°Okay. Anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lith cut the call after he finished speaking to Hecate. Hecate arrived on time just as she said and teleported to Haslingberg with him as per his request. She cast a disguise spell on him which could be removed if he wanted to, on his request and dropping Lith off in a dark alley, Hecate left. Lith took out his phone and checked Relz¡¯s location which Zephyr had sent him. ¡®Currently, two kilometers away from here. Good, not too far,¡¯ Lith thought as he looked at the location. Lith rushed out of the valley and to Relz¡¯s location. He had made preparations for today. It¡¯s been this way since he first met Zephyr. He was well prepared because he assumed he would receive an update from Scelestus at any time. Lith had rushed to the area and was only a few meters away from an abandoned house. A few more simr houses surrounded the house, and the streets nearby were deserted. Lith walked into the house opposite to where Relz was supposed to be in. He cast a dark spell on himself to hide stealthily and walked into the opposite house so as to not spook him. He wanted to make sure his opponent wasn¡¯t a stronger opponent before taking action. It would be extremely troublesome if that were the case. He didn¡¯t charge into the house Relz was in because it was always good to be cautious. As he approached the abandoned house¡¯s rooftop, Lith knelt to match his height with the railings. He moved closer to the railing near the abandoned house Relz was in and attempted to peer inside the house to see Relz. He searched for him and continuously monitored the movements or any magical fluctuations that may ur in the house opposite to him. However, he found nothing in there. It was as if there was nothing present there. Just as he was starting to get frustrated and was about to call Zephyr, he heard footsteps in his own house. Someone was walking to the rooftop! ¡®Holy shit!¡¯ Lith slightly panicked as he heard the footsteps. He quickly rushed towards the door of the rooftop, which was closed, and climbed to the area present above the door. He cast another dark spell on himself andy prone on the area present above the door and tried his best to hide. Tap! Tap! Lith could hear the footsteps bing louder and louder, indicating that someone was approaching him. This time, Lith didn¡¯t panic like he had before. In fact, the closer the footsteps were getting, the more calm and focused Lith was starting to be. He had pretty decent battle experience from the training he did all these years and at such critical moments, this helped him to stay calm. Lith¡¯s entire focus was now on the personing towards him. Soon, the door of the rooftop creaked open and a person, about the same height and build as him walked out. Lith couldn¡¯t see the figure¡¯s front and could only see the back. He didn¡¯t charge straight away and was fully on guard as the person walked away from the door, towards the railing. ¡®He didn¡¯t notice me. It seems he isn¡¯t someone of rank 6 and above. Good. Makes this even easier now.¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he looked at the person. Chapter 154 Aren’t you a man? Haslingberg city, Uklov. In a small abandoned locality where many empty and broken-down houses were present, therey two people on the rooftop of one such house. One of the two was currently standing behind the railing, his gaze fixed on a certain point far away from the abandoned house. Anothery prone above the door leading to the rooftop, gazing at the person standing behind the railing. These two were Relz and Lith, respectively. Relz was wearing a ck shirt, pants and boots and held a long range sniper rifle in his hand whereas Lith was in the academy uniform and was bare handed. Lith stood silently watching Relz, waiting for an opportunity to strike with his most powerful move without alerting him. Lith had no idea what rank Relz was at, but based on the fact that he didn¡¯t notice him, he couldn¡¯t be a rank 6 or higher. This made things a lot easier for him. Relz set up his sniper above the railings of the rooftop present and locked his sniper¡¯s position at the target. His target was a few kilometers away from where he was, but due to the world having magic and him having a unique ability that could let him see at a great distance without any effort, he didn¡¯t have to be close to the target. Relz¡¯s entire focus nowy on the target and on his sniper. Lith noticed Relz not moving from his ce and was focusing a lot on the sniper¡¯s scope. ¡®NOW!¡¯ Lith screamed in his mind and quickly cast Short Jump. As soon as he teleported close to Relz, he willed the Time elements around and cast Slow spell on him. When Lith teleported close to Relz, he noticed the magical fluctuations around him while looking at the scope. But before he could get a chance to react or put up any resistance, he had the Slow spell cast on him, making his thoughts and overall body slower. After casting a Slow spell on Relz, Lith quickly charged towards him, grabbed him by his cor and threw him on the ground. Lith then took out a talisman from his spatial, ripped Relz¡¯s shirt off, and ced the talisman a few inches above Relz¡¯s belly button. This ce was none other than where his magic core was present and the talisman Lith used sealed his magic core as well as cut off Relz¡¯s spiritual power, making him unable to use any spells now. Relz became as weak as a mortal with no cultivation. He was nothing but a fish on a chopping board now. While all of this happened, he didn¡¯t even get a chance to scream or yell about this as Slow spell restricted him greatly. Ensuring that everything was safe now, Lith got back up and now had a good look at the so-called Relz Khiv that tried to assassinate him in the academy. He took a step back to have a proper look and, as he did so, he felt surprised when he saw the guy in front of him. ¡®What the fuck? Isn¡¯t this the guy whom I defeated and got into the top 10,000? Isn¡¯t he the bearer of unique abilities, Liam Novius? He was the one to assassinate me?¡¯ Lith recalled instantly as he saw the guy¡¯s face. He finally realized who the person that tried to assassinate him was. Lith sighed in relief after seeing this guy¡¯s face. He was nothing but a rank 2, just like him, and defeating him was very easy. There were no problems at all. Lith walked closer to Liam and, first and foremost, he searched for anything that may help him escape. He took Liam¡¯s spatial ring, checked all his pockets and after finding nothing in them, he got back and removed the Slow spell from him. Liam got back to his senses and looked around quickly to see why there were magical fluctuations happening around. He looked left, right, up and down, and his gaze finally fell on Lith. He widened his eyes in shock and quickly got back up and got on guard. Looking at Lith, he said with his brows furrowed, ¡°Motherfucker, aren¡¯t you a man? Why sneak attack like that so shamefully?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lith raised an eyebrow after listening to what the guy said. He did listen properly but to confirm whether the guy really cussed at him or not, he wanted to check that and thus asked him again, humming. ¡°I SAID YOU SON OF A BITCH, AREN¡¯T YOU A MAN?¡± Liam yelled as he charged in front of Lith. Lith¡¯s mind nked as he heard the guy cuss at him with his mother¡¯s name. ¡®Son of a bitch? Did he just curse my mom?¡¯ Lith thought as he stared at Liam absent-mindedly. Rage that he never felt before started building up. Lith¡¯s entire aura changed as he felt rage. Magical elements fluctuated violently around him and his pupils, which looked like the finest amethyst gem, turned red. Liam felt the violent magical fluctuations and, due to having his cultivation sealed, he fell backwards and couldn¡¯t charge towards Lith. The violent fluctuations pushed him farther back as he tried to move forward. Liam looked around to find what was causing the violent magical fluctuations and he soon found that Lith was the source of it all. He red at him and yelled, ¡°OI FUCKER, WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± BOOM! Lith teleported in front of Liam and pped his face, mming him down. The force which Lith used was so strong, the rooftop broke and Liam was sent down to the bottommost floor of the abandoned house. There was now a hole in the middle of the house and Liam was now lying down at the bottom most floor on a small crater. His face was disfigured, his teeth were all broken, one of his eyes popped out of his face and due to such a powerful impact, all his bones broke. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get an easy death, Liam.¡± Lith muttered calmly while raging on the inside. No one was as important to him as his mother or sister, and no one had taken better care of him than them. He loved the two dearly and could even die for them. Cursing his mother was the deepest, most grave sin Liammitted. Lith, although not in the best mental condition now, still was rational enough to not kill Liam directly. The sin Liammitted wasn¡¯t small and such an easy death for him wasn¡¯t enough to bring judgment for his crimes. Lith therefore healed him and within a few seconds, he was out of danger with his body starting to recover. Meanwhile, Lith took out his phone and dialed Hecate¡¯s number. The phone rang for a few seconds and, as usual, Hecate quickly picked it up. ¡°How may¡ª¡± ¡°Miss Hecate.¡± Before Hecate could say anything, Lith interrupted her and calmly and seriously called out her name. Hecate was surprised by Lith¡¯s sudden interruption. However, judging from his serious and calm tone, she knew something was up but held back from asking him about it. ¡°Yes?¡± Hecate replied to Lith¡¯s calling her out. ¡°Take me to a torture room, right now.¡± Lith said calmly and seriously. His mental condition wasn¡¯t well and there was no room for any formalities or politeness. He was strictly speaking business to her and nothing else. Hecate was a bit surprised by Lith¡¯s change in attitude. However, she didn¡¯t speak about it once again and quickly said, ¡°Okay.¡± Lith cut the call and walked closer to Liam. A few more seconds passed and space fluctuated around Lith and Hecate teleported out of thin air. Lith raised his hand a little and gestured for her to stop where she was. Hecate followed Lith¡¯smands. Lith walked closer to Liam and a few secondster, Liam¡¯s body recovered and his eyes started fluttering, indicating that he was out ofa now. His disfigured face was now proper, broken teeth and bones were all healed and he had a healthy rosy glow on his body and face. Lith didn¡¯t wait for him to fully recover and reaching close to him, he bent down and picked him up by his cor once again. Holding him like that, he walked closer to Hecate, said calmly and seriously, ¡°We can leave now.¡± Hecate nodded her head and ced her hand on Lith¡¯s shoulder. In the next instant, they vanished from their spot, leaving the abandoned house in ruins and deserted once again. Chapter 155 Torturing Liam (1) [R-18] [Warning: Gore content. Readers discretion advised. You can skip this and the next two chapters, no problems.] ¡­ Inside a sparsely lit, spacious brick walled room with an arched ceiling, space fluctuated and three figures walked out of thin air. One was a beautifuldy in purple robes and pointy hat, another was a teen in ck and white uniform on which the only colourful thing was a blue tie and a cyan armband. The third figure was held by his cor by the figure in uniform. His clothes were in tatters, but his body was clean and seemed healthy. His eyes were closed as he was unconscious. The three figures were Hecate, Lith and Liam respectively, who just arrived in the sparsely lit torture room. Lith looked around and found various equipments and tools he could use to torture. He walked towards a chair and threw Liam onto it. Hecate walked close to Lith and said to him calmly, ¡°you can torture this person however you wish. This room is equipped with high grade healing and resurrection spells. No matter what things you do, this person won¡¯t die. Also, mental state won¡¯t degrade to the point of him breakingpletely and he won¡¯t get unconscious, no matter what you do. Once you¡¯re done, please let me know and I¡¯lle back to pick your highness up.¡± Lith nodded in acknowledgement of her words but did not respond. His attention was currently focused on Liam, and nothing else was more important to him than torturing him. Hecate left after finding Lith¡¯sck of response. She felt a little disappointed to find that Lith¡¯s behaviour had changed slightly today, but it wasn¡¯t her business to pry into his life and thus she didn¡¯t ask him about it. As Hecate left the room, Lith walked closer to Liam and, Smack! Liam jolted awake from his unconscious state due to Lith¡¯s p on his face. He focused his eyes by blinking repeatedly and then looked around and at Lith. He felt shocked looking at the hellish ce he was in. He saw many pieces of equipment, among which were a guillotine, a bed made of nails, a slide that had holes like a vegetable grater instead of a smooth surface, a cross and also many tools such as pliers, hammer, an axe, sword, saw and various others. He felt shocked to his core looking at these equipment and tools. He jumped up from his chair and said, turning to Lith, ¡°Where the fuck did you bring me?¡± Lith approached him and knocked him on the shoulder, forcing him to sit back in his chair. He held his hair and turned his face up to meet his own eye level, red at him with a murderous glint in his red eyes, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move unless ordered to, fool.¡± Liam felt a chill down his spine looking at Lith¡¯s murderous eyes. However, he didn¡¯t back away and yelled at Lith¡¯s face, ¡°FUCKER, DO YOU KNOW WHO¡ª¡± ¡°Quiet.¡± Pop! Lith pinched Liam¡¯s throat and crushed his vocal cords, windpipe and food pipe, creating a pop sound. Liam felt severe pain and struggled violently. His eyes rolled back due to the pain he felt. However, he didn¡¯t fall unconscious, nor did his mind break. He was fully conscious and well aware of what was happening to him. He would not have felt pain if he had be unconscious, but now that he was awake, the pain he was experiencing was a hundred times worse than anything he had ever experienced before. His injury was instantly healed, and everything returned to normal. Liam¡¯s pain was gone, and he looked at Lith fearfully. He was terrified right now, however he still looked Lith in the eyes and said stuttering, ¡°I-I a-am the heir of an E-E-Emperor rank f-fa-family. Y-you c-can¡¯t d-do this to m-me.¡± ¡°Hmm? I can¡¯t?¡± Lith looked Liam dead serious in the eyes and said. ¡°N-no.¡± Liam repeated. Lith walked closer to Liam and simultaneously willed the surrounding elements. Two talismans flew from a table across the room andnded on his hands. He ced the one talisman on one hand each of Liam and locked him in his ce. Lith willed the elements again and a vegetable peeler flew andnded on his hand. He put his foot onto Liam¡¯s legs and bent down towards one of his arms and ripped his sleeves off. He held Liam¡¯s jaw with one of his hand tightly and had him look at his face and said, ¡°Watch me.¡± Saying so, he turned his head towards the arm, which had its sleeves ripped off. With his hand which was holding the peeler, Lith brought it close to Liam¡¯s forearm and ran the peeler across it. ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!¡± Liam screamed in pain as his skin got peeled. The pain was unbearable to him. Lith smiled widely, hearing Liam¡¯s scream. He didn¡¯t stop and continued to peel Liam¡¯s skin off, little by little. ¡°AHHHHHHH! STOP! STOP! STOP!¡± ¡°MOTHERFUCKER STOPPPP!¡± Within seconds, Liam¡¯s entire arm became a bloody mess and there was not an ounce of skin left on it. Not just his arm, his palm and fingers weren¡¯t spared either. Lith had crudely removed them with no care for Liam. However, a few secondster, his hands, which had no trace of skin and only his muscles were visible, were starting to recover due to the effect from the spells present. The pain Liam felt was so high, he wanted nothing but to kill himself quickly. However, he couldn¡¯t. He wanted to fall unconscious, but he couldn¡¯t. He wanted to get numb to this, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°P-please. Please s-st-stop.¡± Tears dripped down from Liam¡¯s eyes as he begged Lith to stop this. ¡°Stop? It has only just begun.¡± Lith said, smiling widely. ¡°N-no, pl-please. Please, please, stop. I can *sniff* I can give you anything *sniff* *sniff* y-you w-want.¡± Liam begged again. ¡°Do you think I am in need of anything?¡± Lith asked calmly this time to him. ¡°Li¡ª no I mean, Lord L-Lith, p-please, spare me. Please be m-magnanimous and s-spare me.¡± Liam¡¯s ego brokepletely this time as he begged for mercy. ¡°Spare you?¡± Lith asked and paused. He put on a pondering expression, as if thinking of something, and a secondter, he smiled and said to Liam, ¡°I can¡­¡± ¡°¡­but, there is a condition.¡± Chapter 156 Torturing Liam (2) [R-18] [Warning: Gore content. Readers discretion is advised. You can skip this and the next chapter if you want. No problem.] ¡­ ¡°¡­but, there is a condition.¡± ¡°What condition? Tell me. Tell me quickly, please. I will fulfill any conditions you ask.¡± Liam¡¯s high and mighty attitudepletely broke down as he impatiently asked. Lith put a wicked smile as Liam asked this and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t make any noise and bear the pain for the next 5 minutes, I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Liam nodded hurriedly in agreement and didn¡¯t bother to question Lith or find any loopholes in this condition. He only wanted to be free, and now that he had seen some hope, he tried to cling to it. Lith¡¯s wicked smile turned even bigger as he saw Liam agreeing. He walked over to a table and picked up a burner, arge wok, and a big jar of oil. He came back to where Liam was sitting and put the wok on the burner and poured the oil in it. The burner had very mighty mes, and it didn¡¯t even take a few seconds for around 10 liters of oil to boil. Liam looked fearfully at the hot oil. ¡®What is he gonna do?¡¯ Liam turned to Lith and thought while gulping hard. Lith didn¡¯t say much. He took Liam¡¯s hand close to the wok and said looking at him, ¡°Ready?¡± Liam gulped again. He didn¡¯t want to imagine how much he would suffer now, but he would go to any lengths to be freed from this hellish ce. He hesitantly nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Good. Your time starts now.¡± ¡°Umfffph¡­¡± Lith dipped Liam¡¯s hand into the boiling oil, and it sizzled. Liam clenched his teeth and kept his mouth shut. He did, however, make a painful suppressed noise. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and his mind was on the verge of copsing, but it didn¡¯t. Liam was out on the edge with this one move from Lith and not even 10 seconds had passed. Lith smiled once again, looking at the suffering face of Liam. With his free hand, he willed the elements around and adle came flying in his hand. Lith¡¯s one hand was now holding Liam¡¯s hand in the oil, which was being fried, while the other held adle. Due to the frying, oil sizzled and due to the water content present in cells of Liam¡¯s hands, the oil was popping and was also getting sprayed onto Lith¡¯s hand. Lith, however, had a very high pain tolerance and such small drops of hot oil on his hand didn¡¯t matter to him. Whatever torture was currently happening with Liam, had it happened to him, he wouldn¡¯t have made a single noise. He was trained very well by his sister in this aspect. Lith scooped adleful of hot oil and first looked at Liam and noticing that he had his eyes closed and tears were dropping down his face, he smiled again. Lith moved thedle close to his body and poured it down onto his chest. SIZZLE! ¡°OOOFFFNNGHHHH¡­¡± Liam¡¯s eyes opened wide, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to scream. Instead, he made a painful suppressed noise once again. Though it was suppressed, it was still louder than how one talked normally. But he didn¡¯t scream. His skin was getting fried as the sizzling hot oil started flowing down from his chest and towards his lower region. Just as it was about to reach down to his penis, Lith willed the elements around and made the sizzling hot oil flow back to the wok. Lith then scooped anotherdleful of oil and brought it just above Liam¡¯s dick. He looked at Liam to check whether he was looking or not and finding that he indeed was looking at thedle fearfully, Lith¡¯s red eyes shone brightly. He oscited thedle above Liam¡¯s dick and Liam¡¯s eyes were fixed on thedle and moved ordingly to wherever thedle oscited. Liam felt goosebumps all over his body while looking at thedle. The painful sensation from his one hand, which was currently in hot oil, suddenly felt nothing to him as he got distracted by thedle in front of him. Lith oscited thedle a few more times and suddenly poured the hot oil in the middle of one such oscition directly onto Liam¡¯s dick. ¡°NGGHHHMMMMMMM!¡± Liam¡¯s mouth was shut as he made another loud, painful suppressed noise. The noise this time was way louder than any of his previous suppressed noises as he hummed on top of his lungs. His veins and arteries near his head and neck burst as he did so and blood spurted out from his neck and head. Liam almost fell into aa this time. However, due to the magical spells present, he was only on the verge of it but never got the chance to go unconscious. Liam¡¯s hand, chest, dick and all parts of the skin that came into contact with the hot oil became a mess. Benign lesions, boils, red and ugly looking protrusions urred all over his skin due to being in contact with the oil. Anyone suffering from trypophobia would have passed out upon seeing such a scene. Liam was in no better shape. Due to the torture, he had already pissed and soiled his pants, and had be a gory and unhygienic mess. Lith, after letting go of Liam¡¯s hand, covered his hands with magic and held the hot wok with oil and poured everything onto Liam. ¡°AHHHHH! AHHHHH! AHHHHH!¡± As the hot oil poured in, Liam screamed at the top of his lungs and struggled violently. Because of the oil, his skin, hair, and clothes degraded, and thousands of small protrusions appeared on his skin, ranging from his scalp to his toes. A lot of it shed down, and his muscles were visible. His hair was long gone, and his skull was visible due to the degrading of his skin. When the oil came into contact with his eyes, it popped violently due to meeting the aqueous substances present in the eyes, and it won¡¯t be wrong to say Liam shed bloody tears. Liam struggled violently in his chair and tried his best to shake off the seal on him. He also screamed violently this time. But whatever he did was of no use as Liam felt one and just one thing throughout and that is ¨C Pain. Chapter 157 Torturing Liam (3) [R-18] [Warning: Gore content. Readers discretion is advised. You can skip this chapter if you want. No problems.] ¡­ Liam was screaming at the top of his lungs and thrashing around violently. The hot oil did a lot of damage, and the room¡¯s healing spell couldn¡¯t keep up with it, so Liam was always in pain. Lith, at this time, just looked at him emotionlessly with his red eyes. His rage had still not calmed down. He still felt that the torture was too less and Liam hadn¡¯t suffered enough. After a few minutes, all of Liam¡¯s injuries were healed, and he recovered. However, he was mentally exhausted and wanted nothing more than to end his life so that he would never have to endure such gruesome torture again. As a result, his mind was consumed by only one thought: suicide and escape. Suicide seemed the only viable option to him currently. There was no other way. This was what was going on in Liam¡¯s mind. Lith walked closer to Liam after discovering that he had fully recovered, and while doing so, he willed the elements and a plier came flying towards him, which he caught. He stared at Liam with his red eyes and said in a neutral tone with a smile, ¡°too bad, you couldn¡¯t hold your pain in.¡± Liam once again peed his pants due to being scared of Lith. He wanted to get up and run away from him. Due to fear and nervousness, his heart was beating so fast that it seemed that it woulde out of his chest anytime. Lith smiled and asked in a neutral tone while looking at his fearful face, ¡°scared?¡± Liam didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even nod or dared to move an inch from the position he was in. Lith chuckled at hisck of response and went ahead and held his jaw. He pressed his hand a little and his mouth opened. Lith brought the plier close to Liam¡¯s teeth, but thetter tried to struggle this time. He violently struggled, however, it was of no use since he was sealed in his chair. cing the plier on one of Liam¡¯s teeth, Lith pulled it out slowly, trying to cause the maximum pain to Liam. ¡°AAANNGGHHH¡± Liam screamed in pain, his mouth wide open. Even though the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as when his skin was fried in the sizzling hot oil, it was still enough to make him scream like a pig. Lith was unfazed by Liam¡¯s shout and began pulling his teeth out, one by one. Liam screamed and struggled as much as he could, but it was all in vain. His cultivation had been sealed, and he was now a mere mortal. Furthermore, Lith¡¯s grip was so strong that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth to prevent him from pulling his teeth out. Liam¡¯s mouth was filled with his own blood. And his gums were damaged severely. Previously, if he was having any doubts about suicide, now all were gone. He wanted nothing but to die now. The pain had be too much. Lith looked at the snot, tear and blood smudged face of Liam and smiled. He left Liam¡¯s jaw and walked a little backward. He cleaned his hands, which had Liam¡¯s blood on it and after doing so, he walked towards Liam again and said patting his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop now. Everything¡¯s over.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes opened wide as he heard Lith¡¯s voice. Relief was visible on his face, but he wasn¡¯t able to talk or express it. He felt happiness in a way he had never felt before. He looked at Lith with tears dripping down from his eyes and was so happy that he almost broke down. Looking at such a reaction, Lith was happy too. He let Liam feel his happiness for a few seconds and then walked towards a table and pulled it towards where Liam was. Coming close to him again, he patted his shoulder and said yfully, ¡°Just kidding.¡± Liam froze hearing this. He turned his head up and looked at Lith, only to see that Lith had a crazed sadist smile on his face. Liam¡¯s heart beat faster again and anxiety, nervousness and great fear emerged once again. This was what Lith wanted to see, and he felt happy watching him suffer like this. Lith took two cables from the table and attached them to Liam¡¯s head. The cables were attached to a high voltage battery. Liam saw it and screamed, ¡°NUAAANGHH! NUAAANGHH! NUAAANGHH!¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother with his screaming and went about his business. He walked to the battery present and turned the switch on. Czhwibik! The sound of electricity running was heard and the next thing Lith saw was Liam shaking crazily and his eyes were rolled back. His hair, which had been healed, got raised high and seemed pointy. Foam wasing out of his mouth as his body shook crazily. ¡°Hmm, not enough.¡± Lith muttered softly and increased the voltage. The area where the cables were connected got burnt. Liam got violent seizures as electricity passed through his body. His heart beat irregrly; Muscles all over his body were spasming and his body looked no different from how a person from a slime race would be while undergoing transformation. His vision ckened, hearing stopped, and he felt numb all over while shaking violently. Liam was almost on the verge of losing consciousness but due to the room being special, he was just on the verge but never truly unconscious. He turned off the power and waited for Liam to recover. Lith approached him when he recovered a few minutester. He pulled out the talismans that had kept him in his ce and dragged him out of his chair with his cor. He held Liam like how one would hold their duffle bag while going to the gym and walked out of the torture room. He threw Liam on the ground and muttered calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± Chapter 158 I forgot, dear. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± Liam heard this but was mentally very exhausted. He felt nothing, thought nothing and was doing nothing currently, even though Lith¡¯s words were something he was looking forward to all long. Liam wanted to do nothing but die to escape the pain, however, after being tortured to such a high degree and nowing out of torture room, without the room¡¯s healing effects, Liam¡¯s mental health copsed and he was now no different from a living corpse. Looking at Liam¡¯sck of response, Lith once again clicked his tongue in annoyance. He wanted to let this guy suffer as much as he could, but Lith was an inexperienced person in this aspect, as this was his first time ever trying to kill someone by torturing. He couldn¡¯t make this person suffer to a degree he wanted and his rage wasn¡¯t calmed enough. His eyes weren¡¯t as red as before, but they hadn¡¯t reverted to their purple color and were still red, albeit a little lighter shade than before. Lith approached Liam and gazed down at him from above. He wasn¡¯t fully rational and was still crazed, so he couldn¡¯t think of all the pros and cons of killing Liam. But, somewhere in the back of his mind, he did remember that killing Liam would bring him benefits. And thus, Lith knew killing Liam was important. However, these benefits couldn¡¯t outweigh his thirst for having Liam suffer the most gruesome death. Liam had cursed his mother, and this was uneptable. Nothing mattered to Lith more than his own family, and disrespecting them was the deadliest sin one couldmit in front of him. Lith¡¯s head was filled with ways he could make Liam suffer and what death he could give him, thus the benefits of him killing Liam were buried but subconsciously he knew he would get something useful for killing him. Lith had an idea after staring at Liam for a few seconds and racking his brain for ways to make him die in the most gruesome way possible. He took out his phone and called Hecate again and asked her to meet him. Hecateplied with Lith¡¯s requests and came to where Lith was. Looking at her standing in front, Lith said neutrally, ¡°Miss Hecate, take me to the D ss dungeon present at the borders of Langerhan city.¡± Hecate nodded her head and held Lith¡¯s shoulder. Lith grabbed Liam by his cor and within the next instant, they vanished, leaving the torture room and its area. ¡­. At the border of Darkwing and Nightingale. Hecate teleported out of thin air along with Lith holding Liam in front of the gates of the D ss dungeon. She turned to Lith and said, ¡°Any specific floor of the dungeon you have in mind? I can take you there instantly, your highness.¡± Lith nodded his head and said, ¡°the 57th.¡± Hecate nodded, and the three once again vanished from their spots. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith and Lucy were currently sitting in the garden of their castle and having tea together. Because of Lith, they picked up the habit of having afternoon tea. The garden of the castle was in the center and was rectangr. There was a brightly lit white pavilion in the center of the garden with an arched ceiling and in the middle of it was a white round table with three chairs of the same color. Lilith and Lucy sat in two of the seats, leaving the third empty because Lith was not present. They were chatting normally and having a good time together when Lucy put her teacup down in the middle of the conversation and frowned. Lilith noticed this and asked, ¡°what happened, dear?¡± Lucy pondered a bit about how to exin what she was feeling to her mother. A secondter she said, ¡°mom, I feel a foreign emotion in me. It¡¯s weird. Like for now, here while I was talking with you, I was happy, but suddenly I am starting to feel¡­ umm¡­ rage.¡± Lilith chuckled hearing Lucy¡¯s response and said, ¡°Fufufu¡­ dear, did you forget a few things about yourself? I mean, about being a vampire?¡± Lucy tilted her head in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand where her mother was getting at and asked back, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, mom.¡± Lilith patted Lucy¡¯s head and said, smiling, ¡°dear, when vampires lose their virginity, they form a blood bond with their partner. They feel the emotions of their partner if they are close to them. Not only that, vampires of noble bloodline of King rank and higher develop blood arts on top of the blood bond. You may have felt some weird sensations every now and then. That¡¯s your blood arts. You need to cultivate it, dear.¡± Lucy listened seriously to her mother and took note of it. After processing what she had said, Lucy suddenly realized something. She opened her eyes wide in surprise and put both her hands on the table, got up suddenly from her seat and said, ¡°Mom! Blood arts aside, didn¡¯t you just say one could feel the emotions of their partner if they are close? Little brother is near us!?¡± Lilith chuckled and said after taking a sip of tea, ¡°calm down. Yes, he is near us.¡± Lilith looked at her daughter and said smiling, ¡°I forgot, dear.¡± Lucy¡¯s previous shock was gone, and she stared at her mother for a good few seconds, trying to convey how cliche the answer was and demanding for a better one. Lilith sipped tea again and put down the cup. She looked at Lucy and said with a smile, ¡°what? Why are you staring at me like that, dear? Is there something on mama¡¯s face?¡± She said that even though she knew full well what Lucy had on her mind. Lucy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°mom, isn¡¯t the excuse you just gave before too cliche?¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­ is it?¡± Lilith chuckled and said. Lilith could¡¯ve told Lucy about Lith, but she didn¡¯t. For one, she wanted to test Lucy¡¯s bond with Lith and at what range she could feel it. And two: she actually forgot. Chapter 159 Can see anything and everything Lilith actually forgot to tell Lucy that Lith just arrived in the Vampire Continent. However, it mattered little, as Lucy felt Lith¡¯s emotions within the next few seconds and thus she kept quiet. Lilith was able to see both Lith and Lucy. In fact, she has the ability to see anything and everything in the world if she so desires. She possessed the power to do so. However, she couldn¡¯t care less about anything or anyone else, so she limited her range to just her two children. Watching them grow and their day to day lives and activities seemed very fun to Lilith. She could feel as if she was taking part in their activities just by watching them. She would also sometimes feel the need to intervene but would always stop herself from doing so as it would result in a halt in her children¡¯s growth. It would pain her to just watch them suffer a little, but there was no other way. She would constantly worry about their good health, but would somehow control herself from intervening. One time, she almost lost control of herself and was about to wipe out an entire continent because Lucy was in trouble. Thankfully, Lucy was soon out of trouble. Lilith¡¯s rage subsided, and little damage was done. Lilith hadn¡¯t lost control in a long time. It was now all good because one of her children had grown up and the other was smart enough to not to get into trouble. Everything was calm and peaceful ever since Lith was born. Not many problems urred, and Lilith enjoyed watching her two kids. Just like this, she was watching all of Lith¡¯s movements today as well and knew what events had urred to cause Lith such rage. This was just a normal event for her. Sure, Lith may have gone into a crazed state, but that was pretty normal considering that he was a vampire. All vampires had such a crazed state, and it was normal. The noble bloodline ones could retain their rationality to a high to a very low degree, depending upon their bloodline, whereas themoner vampires would just run on instinct when in their crazed state. This was one of the traits of a vampire. It was normal for Lith to feel rage. Lilith wasn¡¯t worried about his mental or physical health for this reason, and didn¡¯t mention it to Lucy. It was only now when Lucy asked, did she realise she should¡¯ve informed her brother was here on their continent. Lucy ignored her mother¡¯s reply and said to her, ¡°now that he is here, let¡¯s go see him, mom. You don¡¯t wanna miss this opportunity, do you?¡± Lilith took a sip of tea and said to her calmly with a smile, ¡°not now, dear. Wait a few more moments. I¡¯ll take you to him when the time is right.¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t understand the wait that she needed to do. But her mother said to wait, so sheplied with it without arguing with her over it. There must be some reason that she may have said it, and Lucy was an understanding child. She thus didn¡¯t question her and simply nodded her head in understanding and sat back in her chair, waiting for the appropriate time to leave. ¡­ D ss dungeon, border town. Hecate brought Lith and Liam to the 57th floor as per Lith¡¯s request. The 57th floor had a big grassy patch in the center where the three were currently at. Surrounding it was a jungle with trees and shrubs. The floor had an artificial sun and was brightly lit. It was currently daytime over here. Hecate didn¡¯t understand Lith¡¯s reasons foring here, but she didn¡¯t ask about it and minded her own business. Lith walked forward while holding Liam via his cor and dragged him forward too. While moving, he said to Hecate without turning back, ¡°Miss Hecate, you don¡¯t have to leave right now. Wait a little, the business will be over soon. Drop me to the academy after this finishes.¡± ¡°As you wish, your highness.¡± Hecate said in a neutral tone. Lith walked towards a certain area and after a few moments, he stopped right in front of a crater. The crater had a lot of holes in it everywhere, and someone with trypophobia would definitely be traumatized just by looking at it. Lith raised Liam up and had him meet his eye level. Liam¡¯s eyes were lifeless and half opened. His mind had already broken due to the torture, and he was now nothing but a living corpse. Lith noticed this, and like before, clicked his tongue in annoyance. He pped Liam¡¯s face a few times, trying to wake him up from this, but Liam showed no reaction. Lith gave up on making Liam show a reaction. He looked at him and said calmly, ¡°In your next life, try to be a better person and not a scum.¡± Saying so, Lith took out a dagger from his ring and scratched Liam¡¯s hands and face, ensuring that a lot of blood oozed out. He then threw him down into the crater and quickly cast Short Jump and teleported to where Hecate was. Teleporting in front of her, he said calmly, ¡°Miss Hecate, cast a protective barrier on us and take me to the spot above the crater. I wanna watch that guy¡¯s death fully.¡± Hecate nodded her head andplied. She just snapped her finger and the next thing Lith saw was that he was in the air. Looking down, he saw Liam, the living corpse,y in between the crater among the many holes present and a lot of blood oozed out of him as hey there. SQUEAK! Hearing a lot of loud squeaking sounds, Lith smiled widely and waited for the show that was about to happen. Chapter 160 Getting eaten In a crater with a lot of holes that looked scary enough to traumatize the ones with trypophobia, Liamy in its center with blood oozing out of his limbs and face. Hecate and Lith were a few meters above him in the air, gazing down at him. Hecate had an indifferent look, as if nothing mattered to her. And that was indeed the case. Lith had a wide smile on his face as he saw the scene below him. The reason for his smile wasn¡¯t Liamying down but the constant squeaking that he was hearing. The squeaking was getting louder as moments passed and Lith only felt more excited hearing them. Squeak! Squeak! Lith saw rats the size of a basketball emerge from the holes a few secondster, covered in dense ck fur. The rats did not appear to be ordinary rats like those he had seen on Earth. The rats here at present wererge and had a star-shaped mouth. That wasn¡¯t the only thing. The rats¡¯ starry mouths protruded outwards, the protrusions being red in color. And everywhere along the gums of such a star shaped mouth, there were sharp and pointy teeth present. It was sharp and pointy enough to cause a hole in one¡¯s hand if made contact with. These star-mouth shaped rats were called StarryJagged Rats. Lith had a close encounter with them in his previous dungeon encounter. Remembering it, he took advantage of it by bringing Liam here. His n was simple: have Liam get eaten by the rats, then strike the killing blow to reap the rewards. Everything was working. The rats came out of their holes and went to Liam¡¯s body. From the top, Lith saw a lot of dark creatures, that is the StarryJagged Rats, move towards Liam¡¯s body. The rats gnawed onto his flesh, and it didn¡¯t even take a few seconds for one of his arms to fully disintegrate. Lith quickly cast a healing spell on Liam, keeping him alive so the rats wouldn¡¯t kill him. If that happened, he would be devastated. Lith quickly cast a destruction spell after casting a healing spell, sending a ck shiny orb condensed with the purest destruction elements towards Liam. Liamid there like a living corpse even after that with his lifeless eyes half opened. Getting hit by Lith¡¯s destruction orb, Liam finally died. However, nothing changed even during his death. He still had the same lifeless look on his face as he died. Only thing that changed on him was that he had a hole in the ce where his magic core was. A few secondster, the rats all gnawed Liam¡¯s body and went back into their holes. There was no trace of him left in the crater. Looking at this, Lith smiled. He then closed his eyes and tried to feel the changes in his body. A few seconds passed, but nothing changed. Not feeling anything, Lith once again concentrated on his body and looked for any changes. A few more minutes passed, but still nothing. Lith tried his best to feel the abilities he may have gotten but still not feeling anything, he thought to himself, ¡®did I mess up? But I killed him in time. What happened? Why do I not feel any trace of having any unique abilities?¡¯ ¡­ Ad city, Villmer. Inside a white and exquisite looking pce. A ck-haired, blue-eyed man with a clean face and long hair was working in his study room while sitting on a chair behind a desk. He was busy doing papers when he suddenly felt some fluctuations and, sensing this abnormality, he quickly spread his senses all over the pce to see what was wrong. His queries were answered as he found a ck rectangr shiny crystal box shaking violently in one of the dark and locked rooms in the forbidden zone of the pce. He was surprised looking at it as he knew whose crystal it was. He quickly willed the wind elements around and arrived at the ce where the crystal box was present. He stood patiently in front of the crystal box, allowing it to shake violently. A piece of flesh fell out of the crystal box as it soon broke. The flesh wriggled around and began to grow little by little. After a few minutes, the flesh had grown enough in size that would match someone¡¯s body in their pre teens. The body soon started developing features like eyes, hair, nose and all the little details of the human body like lines on their palms, sparse nose hair, wax in ear, etc. Soon, the body¡¯s development stopped and it now looked like a younger version of the man currently standing in front of him. The eyelids of the body fluttered for a while, and soon they opened. The person looked around in confusion and looked at his hands, legs, and his surroundings. The person thought to himself after a while of looking around, ¡®wasn¡¯t I supposed to be dead? What happened? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­Resurrection! I got resurrected! OH NO¡­¡¯ It was Liam who just got resurrected from his phctery and realized it after a few seconds. However, instead of feeling joy at being alive again, all Liam felt was panic and pain. He ignored the person in front of him and didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. He quickly rushed to a corner where he found a katana lying in its sheath. He quickly took it out of its sheath and attempted to sh his own throat with it. The man with the long hair sighed as he looked at this. He didn¡¯t move or raise his finger, instead simply willed the wind elements to return the katana to its sheathed state and ce. He also had Liam fly over and stand in front of him. Looking at him, he saw the expression of deep fear and panic and he could tell that Liam wanted nothing but to die. He shook his head helplessly and flicked his fingers onto Liam¡¯s forehead, and knocked him unconscious. He picked up Liam like a sack of rice on his shoulder and vanished from his spot while willing the wind elements once again, leaving the ce with shards of broken ck crystal all around. Chapter 161 Protective spell on Magic Core D ss dungeon, Border Town. Lith was standing above the crater where Liam¡¯s body had recently disintegrated. He was trying his hardest to figure out if he had gotten any special abilities from Liam, but even after a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t feel anything. Hecate looked at Lith, trying to figure something out. She roughly had a guess as to what he was doing. But she kept quiet and didn¡¯t interrupt him and let him do his things. A few more minutes passed and seeing how Lith still was trying his best to look for unique abilities, Hecate cleared her throat to grab Lith¡¯s attention and exined, ¡°Ahem. He wasn¡¯t killed. There was an Emperor rank protective spell surrounding the magic core and when his highness attacked him at that area, it got activated and caused him to resurrect in the next instant at wherever the phctery was ced.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lith said, not being able to believe what Hecate had just said. His eyes started taking a darker shade of red once again and he thought to himself, ¡®How!? How could I have not thought about such a thing beforehand!? What was wrong with me?? What was wrong!? What was wrong!? What was¡ª¡¯ As he was about to fall into a spiral of self doubt and curse himself for his stupidity, space fluctuated around him and two beautiful silver-haired, purple-eyeddies, one that seemed to be in her early 30s and the other that seemed to be in her early 20s, appeared out of thin air. It was Lilith and Lucy who had just arrived. Lilith was wearing a brown top and a long ck skirt and shoes. Her hair was tied in a bun and Lucy, on the other hand, wore a white hoodie, ck skirt and shoes. They were in their casual outfits when they just arrived. Teleporting close to Lith, Lilith quickly went over to him and said hugging him from behind gently in his ears, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Rx, my baby.¡± Previously, Lilith and Lucy could sense Lith¡¯s worries when he was trying to figure out why he didn¡¯t get any unique abilities. Lilith decided to wait it out to see if Lith could ovee the mental hurdle of failing, and when she realized he couldn¡¯t, she grabbed Lucy, teleported here, and hugged him. Hearing his mother¡¯s gentle words, Lith¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. His eyes, which were starting to take a darker shade of red, stopped. Lilith couldn¡¯t notice Lith¡¯s eye color, but feeling his emotions, she could roughly make out his mental state. Lith turned around to see his mother¡¯s face after hearing her voice and looking at her, he felt ashamed and said in a sad tone, ¡°I failed, mom. I was rash this time.¡± He felt ashamed because he failed to adhere to his mother¡¯s teaching. She had taught him so many things, one of them being to not be rash and hurry things, but he failed to adhere to them. He thus felt very ashamed of himself and felt sad. Lilith cradled Lith¡¯s face in both hands and bowed down to kiss him on the forehead, as she was taller than him. She forced him to look her in the eyes by turning his face up. She smiled and gently said to him, ¡°Did mama ask you how you performed, my baby?¡± Lith averted his gaze in order to not look his mother in the eyes and didn¡¯t respond. He was disappointed in his own self for failing to follow her teachings and thus the guilt made him avoid eye contact. Looking at such a response, Lilith once again turned Lith¡¯s head to have him look into her eyes. With the same smile and gentle tone, she said, ¡°If you avert your gaze, mama will be sad.¡± Lilith put a finger on Lith¡¯s lips and interrupted his apology. She then said with a smile, ¡°Shhhh. Mama didn¡¯t ask you for an apology or how you performed. No need to bother with such trivial things. Come, let¡¯s go home first. We can talk about everything elseter.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding and didn¡¯t say anything extra but simply heeded his mother¡¯s words. Lucy and Hecate also, in the meanwhile, said nothing to interrupt Lilith. Lucy, for one, wanted to know what her little brother was up to. However, what she felt was him having self doubt as well as being sad and disappointed in his own self. She felt sad knowing this and thus quietly watched, hoping that her mother would handle everything well. Hecate, on the other hand, decided to mind her own business and kept quiet. Lilith had arrived, and she knew the reason for it was her son. Interrupting her or trying to initiate a conversation with her at such a time would only mean her own demise. She wasn¡¯t a fool to do such things. Though she didn¡¯t interrupt them, looking at such a wholesome scene, Hecate felt happy. Her respect for Lilith increased by looking at how much she cared for her children and how good of a mother she was. Lucy, on the other hand, sighed in relief looking at her mother being sessful inforting him and him feeling a little better. Lilith held Lith¡¯s hand and walked closer to where Lucy was. She held her hand too after reaching her and before leaving, turned to Hecate and said nodding her head, ¡°you did a good job. You deserve a bonus. Visit the castleter and get it.¡± Lilith rarely gave praise, but today she did because Hecate had done an excellent job. She never interfered or went above and beyond what was required. She never tried to be greedy, only doing what Lith asked of her and nothing more. Lilith liked this attitude of hers. Had she intervened today and told Lith beforehand about the protection on the magic core ced by an Emperor rank, Lilith would¡¯ve been disappointed with her. Failure was a necessary step toward sess, and one cannot grow without it. Her children needed to experience them in order to be better versions of themselves, and Lilith had Hecate¡¯s impression raised because she didn¡¯t meddle too much in Lith¡¯s affairs. Hecate felt happy hearing the praise from Lilith. It had been so many years that she has been providing her service to her, but it was only now that she got praised like this. Today marked the day when her rtionship with Lilith improved just a little bit more than that of a business rtionship, and Hecate felt gleeful. Hecate nodded her head and, bowing a little, said happily, ¡°thankyou, your majesty. I will visit the castleter.¡± Lilith nodded her head and vanished from the dungeon along with Lith and Lucy. After they left, Hecate too took her leave and the lively dungeon floor from before seemed deserted again. Chapter 162 Unique Abilities Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith, Lilith and Lucy teleported inside Lilith¡¯s bedroom. Lilith took Lith towards the dining table present in her bedroom, sat on a chair present near it and made Lith sit on herp. Lilith made Lith face her, showed him her neck and said gently with a smile, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about everythingter. First, drink and rest.¡± Lith nodded gently and obeyed her words. He bit onto her neck and drank her blood. The warm, rich and slightly sweet taste of his mother¡¯s blood brought himfort. As he drank her blood, Lilith felt hot and a bit aroused, but she had good control over her body and wasn¡¯t agitated by it. She caressed Lith¡¯s hair as he drank her blood and momentster, his eyes began to return to their amethyst purple colour. A few momentster, Lith felt drowsy and half closed his eyes. A whileter, he was out of his crazed state after his eyespletely changed colours. He felt full and drowsy, so he fell asleep on his mother¡¯s shoulder. He drank a little too much, and his crazed state made him even more exhausted, so he fell asleep almost quickly. Lilith noticed him sleeping and patted his back to ensure he slept soundly. A few momentster, she took him in her arms and walked towards her bed andy alongside Lith on the bed. Lilith then turned to Lucy who was sitting on the dining table chair and gestured for her toe sleep along with them. Lucy did what her mother asked her to do andy beside Lith, making him be in the center. As Lith slept, Lilith stroked his hair and gazed lovingly at him. Lith snuggled closer to her in his slumber, sensing her touch. Lilith smiled as she saw his reaction and kissed him on the head. Lucy too snuggled closer to Lith and slept. Lilith didn¡¯t sleep and was awake, watching her children sleep peacefully. Shey on her side beside Lith and her hand at the bottom was present above Lucy¡¯s head. She caressed her hair with that hand and her other hand caressed Lith¡¯s hair. It may seem an ufortable position, but for Lilith, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. The two thus slept soundly under Lilith¡¯s gentle caresses. ¡­. A few hourster. When Lith awoke, the first thing he saw was his mother¡¯s beautiful face and gentle smile. When he saw this, he smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning, mom.¡± ¡± Good morning, baby.¡± Lilith greeted back and kissed Lith¡¯s forehead. ¡°Goodmorning, big sis.¡± Lith turned around and said to Lucy. ¡°Goodmorning, dear.¡± Lucy greeted him back with a smile and, just like Lilith, kissed his forehead. Lith got out of bed and went to the bathroom to refresh after their greetings. He walked out feeling refreshed and sat down at the dining table in a nearby chair. Lilith and Lucy had already arrived and were enjoying tea. Lucy poured a cup for Lith and handed it to him when he arrived. Taking the cup from Lucy, he took a sip and sat silently, not uttering a single word, waiting for his mother to speak or ask about something. He knew she wanted to chat to him about something. It was his instinct. And indeed, he was right as, a few secondster, Lilith put down her cup and asked Lith gently, ¡°how do you feel, baby?¡± ¡°Better now, mom.¡± Lith said calmly. Lilith nodded in understanding and didn¡¯t ask anything else. Her baby¡¯s health was her most important concern and nothing else mattered to her. Thus, after getting her answer, she didn¡¯t ask much to him. Lucy, on the other hand, had a lot to ask of Lith. She turned to him and asked calmly, ¡°why are you out of the academy and here in the Vampire Continent, dear? What events took ce for you to feel like that? Can you exin to us?¡± Lith nodded and told everything to Lucy and Lilith, while keeping a few things hidden from them. The assassination attempt and Liam cursing Lilith were among the secrets he kept hidden. He didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary drama or worry the two, so he kept quiet about it. Lilith obviously knew about everything in great detail and naturally knew that Lith was hiding a few things. However, she didn¡¯t call him out for that as she could guess for what reason Lith was hiding it. Her daughter, Lucy, was a battle maniac and knowing that someone had cursed her and that too, in front of her brother, would make her go into an even wilder crazed state than Lith and she didn¡¯t want this to happen. Lucy knitted her brows after Lith finished exining his part and asked, ¡°so you missed an opportunity to get unique abilities, dear?¡± Lith let out a defeated sigh and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s indeed a big loss. I understand why you seemed so sad at that time and couldn¡¯t see mom in the eyes.¡± Lucy added after hearing Lith¡¯s response. Hearing this, Lilith, who was sitting in the chair between Lith and Lucy, reached out and patted Lith on the head with one of her hands. After that, she smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay to have missed this. It doesn¡¯t matter much. In the end, unique abilities are a tool to get stronger. You can be fine even without it. They are nothing but secondary methods to strengthen yourselves, just like how you have artifacts and pills. Everything depends on a person¡¯s own strength. One could be rank 1 but could have the ability to defeat someone of rank 3 with unique abilities. How? By having superior elemental control, advanced spell casting knowledge and various other things. Another thing is, it¡¯s a double-edged sword. Let¡¯s say you have a unique ability that will give you a lot of power boost but has a side effect that will consume your spiritual power every second. You will need the help of various artifacts to protect yourself for this sole reason. One cannot figure out what unique ability the other person has unless the other person tells them. The only way one can find out about unique abilities is by permanently killing the other person. Permanently meaning that the person would never enter the reincarnation cycle again.¡± Chapter 163 Ive got two so Ill take two Chapter 163 I''ve got two so I''ll take two "...Permanently removed from the reincarnation cycle." Lith and Lucy nodded their heads periodically while listening to their mother give them an exnation. Some bits were new to them and some they already knew. The part wherein one needed to permanently kill a person was something both already had the knowledge of. Thinking for a few seconds about what his mother just exined, Lith thought to himself, ''so unique abilities are just tools, it seems. I was so worried about nothing. However, this doesn''t change the fact that due to my negligence, I messed it up this time.'' Lilith was watching the two to see their reactions after she finished exining. Looking at Lith putting on a frowning expression and having his brows knit, Lilith extended her hand forward and gently flicked his forehead, and woke him up from his stupor. Lith looked at his mother, not understanding why she did this. Lilith looked at him and said, smiling while rubbing his forehead where she gave a flick gently, "I told you, didn''t I? It''s okay. Failures are inevitable. Don''t bother too much about it. Mama will be sad too, you know, if you have such an expression on your face, baby." Lith nodded his head and said with a smile, "I won''t, mom." Lilith smiled and nodded in satisfaction after hearing Lith''s response. Lucy, from the other side, looked at Lith and asked, "Shouldn''t you be in the academy right now? It''s morning already and you must have your sses. Or did you take a leave of absence beforehand?" Lith picked up his cup and took a sip of tea and said to Lucy with a smile, "I do have sses and I didn''t take any leave of absence." Hearing this, Lucy took out her phone and checked the time. She knitted her brows and said to Lith, "dear, just 10 minutes are left for your sses to start. Why do you seem so carefree?" "Big sis, I only have one lecture today and it''s from 12pm to 2pm. There''s still 5 hours 10 minutes left if it''s 6:50am right now." Lith said with a smile. Lucy felt relieved that Lith didn''t miss out on his sses after he gave his exnation. She nodded her head in understanding and said to Lith, "Hmm, so there''s still 5 hours left. Do you want to stay here in the castle or go back to the academy?" Lucy asked. Lith looked at her with a smile and said, "is that even a question?" Lucy looked at him in confusion and asked, "yes?" Lith chuckled hearing her response and Lilith too had the same reaction, looking at Lucy''s cute reaction. Lucy simply assumed Lith had some important things to do at the academy and asked if he wanted to go back there right away or if he wanted to stay here if he had no work. She didn''t understand Lith when he asked her a question because her thoughts were this simple and both seemed to be important choices. Lith looked at her with a smile and said nodding calmly, "I will be staying here until the next ss starts, big sis." Lith answered her directly and didn''t y around with her. He felt she must''ve had her reasons for asking him such a question and so he didn''t give her a hard time and answered right away. Lucy nodded her head and once again asked Lith, "so, do you have any ns on what to do right now?" Lith looked at her and smiled. He got up from his chair, went behind her and, hugging her from the back, he blew a whiff of hot air in her ear first and then whispered gently, "Yes. I wanna do you, big sis." Saying so, he bit onto her earlobe and started nibbling on it. Lucy felt electricity run down her body and shivered when Lith made such a move out of nowhere. Her ears and cheeks turned slightly red due to embarrassment upon hearing these words. ''How is he bing so shameless day by day? It''s definitely mom''s influence! I''ll definitely have a talk with her about thister! Such shamelessness! Oof!'' As Lith nibbled on her ear, Lucy had a small internal monologue. Despite her thoughts, she was too shy and embarrassed to ask Lith to stop doing what he was doing, so she just sat there with her eyes closed, trying not to be overly aroused. Lilith, on the other hand, giggled after hearing Lith''s response. This came totally out of nowhere, but she didn''t hate it. She, in fact, liked the fact that Lith was bing more proactive now. Looking at Lith nibbling onto Lucy''s ear, she said, smiling to Lith, "Are these your ns only for dear? What about mama? Will you leave this pitiful olddy alone?" Lith stopped his nibbling and looked at his mother and said with a smile, "of course not. Lady, you see these?" Lith showed his two hands to Lilith. "These are my hands. I''ve got two so I''ll take two and do you two without bias¡­ two-gether of course." When Lilith heard Lith''s response, she giggled again, and Lucy smiled as well when she heard Lith''sme pun. Lith didn''t seem embarrassed at all while making such ame pun. He was in hisfort zone, surrounded by his mother and sister. As a result, he had no qualms about using thisme pun. Lilith stopped giggling, looked at Lith and said with a smirk, "young man, your words sure seem bold, but do you have the capability to back it up?" Lith looked at his mother and said with a smug expression, "Lady, they say action speaks louder than words. Instead of getting confirmation from me via words, why don''t I show you my capabilities?" After listening to Lith, Lilith crossed her legs and put her elbows on her knee, clubbed her hands together and rested her chin on them. Being in this pose, she said with a smirk, "Young man, you sure talk big. Come, show me what you got and I''ll judge for myself." Chapter 164 Few hours before classes** ¡°¡­I¡¯ll judge for myself.¡± ¡°Hold on,dy. Not yet. It¡¯s this youngdy¡¯s turn first.¡± Lith said and pointed at Lucy. Lilith chuckled hearing this and said, ¡°Fufufu¡­ is that so? Fine then. Thisdy shall wait for her turn.¡± After hearing her mother say this, Lucy turned her head and looked at Lith, wondering what he was gonna do with her. Lith looked back at her and said smiling, ¡°You ready, youngdy?¡± Lucy looked away when Lith asked this and didn¡¯t say anything. She was embarrassed and no matter how many times they have done it by now, it still felt embarrassing to her. Plus, there was her mother watching her too, which only increased it further. Lith chuckled, looking at his sister¡¯s reaction. He turned on the spells on the dining table and made all the tea utensils disappear. He held Lucy from her waist and made her sit on the table. Lucy¡¯s side view was visible to Lilith and the entire front to Lith. Lucy blushed and shifted her gaze away from Lith and Lilith to the side. Lucy didn¡¯t resist when he took off her hoodie. Lith came to a halt after doing so, pausing for a few moments to admire her beautiful bra-covered breasts. Being satisfied, he held her, turned her to face him, and kissed her. It¡¯s been a few weeks since he had felt these soft lips on his own, and being so close to her, he could smell her natural rosy body scent. When Lith kissed her, Lucy kept her eyes closed because she wasn¡¯t brave enough to open them and look at him. She felt his tongue poke her a few secondster. It entered after she slightly opened her mouth, and his tongue quickly intertwined with hers and began to dominate it. Lilith justy back in her chair and watched her two children kiss with a smile. She didn¡¯t interrupt them and let them have their time together. Lith lowered Lucy¡¯s bra and held one of her boobs while kissing her. Milk spurted out on his hands as a result of applying pressure, making them a little wet. He didn¡¯t seem to mind and began kneading them. He pinched and pulled her nipple periodically, causing even more milk toe out. His hands were wet and messy in a matter of minutes, but that was the least of his worries. Lith stopped kissing Lucy and after breaking the kiss, both started panting heavily. Lilith had suppressed her¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s cultivation to rank 2, the same as Lith¡¯s, while having the naughty conversation together. She could make out that he was in the mood to have fun with them and thus she did it. After catching his breath, Lith held Lucy¡¯s legs and made her sit on the table in an M shape. Her skirt, due to her legs being raised, was pulled backwards and her ckced panties were visible to Lith. He removed her panties and Lucy once again didn¡¯t put up any resistance as he did so. After doing so, he squatted down and took her by the waist, bringing her pussy close to his face. Lucy supported herself by raising her legs on his shoulders and cing her hands behind the table. Lith could finally see his sister¡¯s lovely pussy and fleshy folds. He put his hand forward and separated herbias with his two fingers, giving him a good look at her pink insides. He could see her vaginal opening contracting and rxing, and it was so small that he thought she was still a virgin. Lith not only had admiration for it, he also recalled that his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s pussy would recover to their original state after a certain period. This was all thanks to them being from the vampire race and having superior regeneration abilities. After finishing admiring it, Lith got closer to her pussy and gently blew on it. Lucy shivered in arousal, resulting in her contraction and rxation of her vaginal hole to increase, indicating her level of arousal. Not just that, Lith could see that she was already a little wet even before he didn¡¯t do much to her. He kissed her pussy, then put his tongue out and did one big lick, starting from her vaginal hole to her clit. Lucy trembled once again after feeling Lith¡¯s tongue on her. She was getting more and more aroused as Lith did his things. It has been many days since theyst had sex. She had missed him and his touch during these periods. This was the reason she was getting so aroused just from a little touch from Lith. After doing one long lick, Lith started licking her pussy and while doing it, he rubbed her clit with his thumb. ¡°Mhmmm~¡± Lucy moaned in delight as she tilted her head backwards. She closed her eyes and felt Lith¡¯s tongue on her. He was expertly stimting her pleasure points with his tongue and fingers, and it would be a wonder if she didn¡¯t moan. This was only the beginning, and Lucy was in for a lot more from him. Lith put his tongue in her vaginal hole and started moving it around. Lucy¡¯s inner walls contracted a little after she felt his slimy tongue enter inside her, and Lith could somehow roughly estimate just how narrow her entrance had gotten. After a few minutes of using his tongue, he pulled it out and put one of his fingers inside. He started it slow so as to not hurt her. He moved his finger inside her and tried to loosen her hole. After a few seconds, when he felt that it¡¯s loosened enough, he took his finger out and then thrust his index and middle finger inside her in one go. ¡°Ooooh~¡± Lucy moaned as she felt two fingers inside her. Lith began thrusting into her slowly at first, while licking her clit and ying with her breasts with his other hand. He soon stopped licking her clit and picked up the pace of his fingers. Feeling the increase in pace, Lucy¡¯s inner walls contracted again and a bit of her love juice dripped out. Lith¡¯s fingers got wet due to it after a few seconds. Looking at this, he thought in his mind to stop eating her out and increase the pace to make her cum. He stood up, but continued to thrust his finger into her. While continuing to finger her, he made his way to sit behind her. He supported her by having her lie back on his chest and continued to finger fuck her. He yed with her breasts again while doing so, and Lucy moaned a bit more in pleasure. She rested her back against Lith¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes, feeling his fingers inside her and him stimting her pleasure spots on her breasts. A few minutes passed and Lith could feel Lucy¡¯s pussy tightening up even further. He could tell that she was now close. He removed his two fingers from her and immediately thrust three inside. ¡°OOOH~¡± Lucy jolted awake and shivered after feeling three of Lith¡¯s fingers. Her insides spasmed even more than before and more and more love juices started to drip down. Lith didn¡¯t wait for her to recover and madly thrust his fingers in and out, causing Lucy to moan even more than before. A few momentster, ¡°Ahh¡­ dear¡­ I am¡­ c-cumming¡­¡¯ *Sprruuttt* ¡°Ahhhhh~¡± Lucy squirted and climaxed. Her body was shaking as shey on Lith¡¯s chest and Lith could tell that her orgasm wasn¡¯t over and she was still feeling it. He bit her neck and sucked a little blood to prolong her orgasm even more. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Lucy moaned once more as she felt Lith sucking her blood, and a lot of her cum dripped out of her pussy as a result, all the while her body kept shaking. Lith stopped drinking her blood a few secondster and let Lucy recover. Meanwhile, he nibbled on her earlobes. Lucy recovered from her orgasm fully after a good minute. Lith then turned to his mother and saw that she was looking at them with a smile. He wondered how she was feeling by just watching them all this while and not doing anything. This was just a passing thought of his and he got down from the table after Lucy¡¯s recovery. He took her hand in his and walked towards his mother, holding hers as well, and leading them to the bed. He pushed the two down on it and moved over to his mother. With a smirk, he said, ¡°You ready,dy?¡± Lilith chuckled hearing Lith¡¯s question and said, ¡°I always was.¡± Lith chuckled and approached her. He took off her top, panties, and then his own clothes andy beside her on the bed, his legs pressed against her face. He had her by the waist and brought her upon him, forming the 69 position. Lith held her butt and said while groping it, ¡°you wanted to know my skills right? I can guarantee you I will make you climax before me. Hehe, brace yourself, mydy.¡± Chapter 165 Few hours before classes(2)** Lilith turned her back and said to Lith with a smile, ¡°and what if you aren¡¯t able to do it?¡± Lith thought for a bit about what he should say while his hands didn¡¯t stop groping his own mother¡¯s big, soft butt. A secondter, he smiled and told her, ¡°I¡¯ll do any one thing you ask me to.¡± Lilith smiled widely hearing this response and said, ¡°it¡¯s a promise, right, baby?¡± ¡°Of course, mama.¡± Lith agreed. Lilith was ecstatic to hear this response and shook her butt side to side in excitement, kissing Lith¡¯s erect cock in front of her. Lith felt his mother¡¯s soft lips on his shaft and felt electricity running across him. He however restrained himself as he didn¡¯t want to lose to her and wrapped his arms around her thighs, bringing her pussy close to his face. He took a few seconds to have a good look and admire his mother¡¯s beautiful pink slits. He gave her a lick just like how he did to Lucy. From one lick, he could tell that she was already wet as he felt a mild and sweet rosy vor, which was definitely the vor of her cum. Lilith took Lith¡¯s entire shaft in her mouth and deepthroated him. There was no hesitation on her part as she had good control over her own body and could do it easily. Lith¡¯s shaft became fully erect as he felt his mother¡¯s mouth all over. He was briefly distracted by this, but soon returned his attention to the fleshy folds in front of him. Lith separated her folds with his two fingers, just like he did with Lucy, to look at her pink insides. He could see that his mother¡¯s vaginal hole had also returned to its original shape and was very narrow. He licked her pussy for a while before inserting his tongue and swirling it around, savoring everyst drop of her vor. Lilith was also doing something simr with her tongue. Not only was she bobbing her head up and down Lith¡¯s cock, but she was also swirling her lips around, particrly at the tip. Lith¡¯s cock throbbed as she did so, but he didn¡¯t give in. He was at rank 2 now and had excellent control over his body. Lith continued to move his tongue around Lilith¡¯s pussy and with his free hand, he rubbed her clit. A whileter, Lith removed his tongue out and directly put his middle and ring finger inside in one go. ¡°Mhmm~¡± Lilith moaned while having Lith¡¯s dick in her mouth. She didn¡¯t expect two fingers at once and thought that he would do one at a time. Lith¡¯s reasoning for not doing one at a time was simple. He had already ensured that she was wet enough and a little loose to amodate more than one finger. He thus thrust it without hesitation. Ten minutes passed while the two were in a 69 position. Lith was on his edge and Lilith, too, was the same. Lith had found her g spot and was constantly teasing it, all the while Lilith had Lith¡¯s cock in her mouth. She really liked the taste of it, plus stimtion on both her g spot and clit put Lilith on edge. Her cultivation was suppressed, and she thus had such a reaction. She didn¡¯t want to lose to Lith, as he had a bet with her. She really wanted to win it so that Lith would do one thing she asked him to. Thus, Lilith thought of using this one technique she didn¡¯t use yet. She narrowed her mouth and applied a bit of suction force onto his dick. Lith, who was on the verge of climaxing, could feel it being almost there when he felt the suction force on his dick. He didn¡¯t want to lose to his mother and thus he still tried to suppress his climax to the best of his ability. Doing that, he removed both his fingers and then thrust it back, three of them this time, in one go. ¡°Ommfff~¡± Lilith released a muffled moan when she felt three fingers in. She nevertheless still controlled her climax and focused back on making Lith do it. The two suppressed their own climax to the best of their ability for a few minutes and finally they reached a point where they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Lith, just when he was about to climax, increased his finger fucking intensity to a very high degree and Lilith strokes his dick at a fast speed too. Soon¡­ ¡°Mhmmmm!~¡± *Spurrttt* ¡°Oomfff¡­¡± *Spurrttt* Lith had his hips raised and his dick reached Lilith¡¯s throat and went a bit deeper. She didn¡¯t gag, nor did she have any problems with it as she had good control over her own body and could do it easily. Lilith had curled her toes upwards and was about to raise her hips as well, but Lith had his arms wrapped around her thighs and refused to let them rise, and his mouth covered her pussy. Lith shot out a huge load while in such a position. He hadn¡¯t masturbated in a while and so he came a lot into Lilith¡¯s mouth and she, despite being in her orgasm state, expertly gulped it all down and didn¡¯t let even a single drop get to waste. Lith also did the same and expertly drank all of his mother¡¯s love juices. He didn¡¯t let any drop go to waste and a few momentster, both let go of each other and rested on the bed, side to side, and tried to recover. All this while, Lucy justy beside them and watched them while masturbating lightly. She had nothing else to do and watching the two have a go at each other wasn¡¯t bad either for her. A whileter, Lilith, after noticing Lith recovered, turned to the side and said, ¡°it was a draw it seems.¡± Lith too turned to the side and said to her with a smile, ¡°it means my skills were good enough. Good to know, haha. But since it¡¯s a draw, mama can still make her request and I¡¯ll agree to it. *Wink*¡± Lilith chuckled hearing Lith¡¯s response and extended her hands forward and brought him closer to herself. She looked at Lucy and did the same thing with her. Her two children nowy at her sides. Lith didn¡¯t stand on ceremony when Lilith did this. He lowered her bra down andtched onto her nipples. After drinking a bit of milk, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°So what is mama¡¯s request?¡± Lilith chuckled and kissed his forehead. She did the same thing to Lucy and then said looking at Lith, ¡°mama wants to spend the night with you two. Since both of you are busy, sleeping together at night would do too. It doesn¡¯t have to be a lot of time. Just one week would suffice.¡± Lith smiled and nodded his head in understanding. He gave his mother a peck on her lips and said smiling, ¡°actually, one week isn¡¯t needed. I¡¯ll text you or big sis every day in the evening and state to you whether I¡¯ll be free that night or not. If I am free, mama cane pick me up and drop me back in the morning before sses start. If I am not free, mama doesn¡¯t have toe. How does this sound to you?¡± Chapter 166 Few hours before classes (3)** Lilith felt happy hearing such a response from Lith. She said smiling to him, ¡°yes, that¡¯s much better. Text us every day.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding. Hetched back onto his mother¡¯s nipples once again and started sucking milk. While doing so, he took out his phone from his ring and checked the time. It was currently 7:30am and there were still four and a half hours left for sses. Realizing this, he kept the phone back in his ring and got up from his mother¡¯s side and went over to his sister¡¯s. He hugged her from behind and looking at his mother, he said with a smirk, ¡°There¡¯s still four and a half hours left. We can still have a bit of fun, don¡¯t you think so, mama?¡± Lilith chuckled hearing it and said, ¡°yes, of course.¡± Lucy remained silent about this and wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s waist, burying her head in her mother¡¯s bosom. Lilith had turned to her side, facing Lucy, when Lith went to her side. Currently, she is facing Lucy and Lith both. Lith kissed Lucy¡¯s neck and moved his hand down towards her sweet honeypot. He inserted his middle and ring finger into her pussy and felt the warm softness of her insides. He moved it around a bit, checking for how wet she was, and after finding it was pretty wet, he removed his fingers and licked them clean. He raised Lucy¡¯s leg up, causing herbias to be a bit separated and giving him easy ess. He inserted his shaft in her, slowly, so as to not cause any pain to her. Lucy felt Lith¡¯s dick slowly prate her pussy. She could tell he was putting it slowly so as not to hurt her, and she wasforted by the fact that he was so meticulous. However, she felt that going this slowly was a waste of time, so she lowered her hips and took Lith¡¯s shaft into her all at once. ¡°Mhmm~¡± Lucy moaned as she felt a mix of pain and pleasure due to having it fully inside her. Lith groaned a little as he felt his sister¡¯s tightness and felt pleasure. He was amused a split secondter, knowing what his sister had just done. He was taking it slowly because he didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but she went ahead and took it all in, despite the fact that it caused pain. Lith was starting to think that his sister was really a ¡®M¡¯ now. Last time when they did it together, he thought she must¡¯ve asked him to move despite the pain because she loved him and this much pain didn¡¯t bother her. However, now he was having some other thoughts. He thrust his hips slowly back and forth while enjoying her inner walls wrapping around his shaft. He then bent his head forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°Big sis, are you perhaps¡­ a ¡®M¡¯?¡± Lucy blushed hearing it and tried to bury her face deeper into her mother¡¯s bosom. While in such a position, she said in a suppressed voice, ¡°N-no.¡± Lilith and Lith both chuckled as they watched Lucy¡¯s reaction. They both had a pretty good idea that she was who they thought she was. However, they didn¡¯t call her out on it. To confirm his guess further, Lith, who was fucking Lucy¡¯s pussy from behind, spanked her ass with moderate strength. ¡°Oomff~¡± Lucy released a muffled moan while her body jerked in surprise and her insides tightened up due to it, making Lith amazed by the pleasure he felt due to it tightening. It was pretty much confirmed by Lith now that Lucy indeed liked the pain and was definitely a masochist. He smiled after realizing this and once again whispered in her ear, ¡°So big sis is indeed a ¡®M¡¯.¡± When Lucy heard this, her cheeks and ears turned red. Lith received no response from her as shecked the courage to do so, and would never admit that she enjoyed it. She refused to ept it because she thought it was too embarrassing. There was no other reasoning. After this small talk, Lith continued to thrust his shaft inside her and spread her pussy. He reached deep enough to touch her womb and every time it would hit, Lucy would release a moan. Lilith in the meanwhile, had her chin rested on top of Lucy¡¯s head and was caressing her back as Lith pounded her. Lucy was simply enjoying it as she was the only person among the three who wasn¡¯t doing anything. A whileter, Lith could feel that he was halfway there to cumming and due to this, he decided to change positions as he wanted to have his sister cum at the same time too. While his dick was still inside Lucy¡¯s pussy, Lith stood up and positioned himself in a missionary manner and continued thrusted in her. As he got into this position, Lucy¡¯s legs were spread wide apart, and her pink lips, which were spread open due to Lith¡¯s shaft and her big breasts, aroused Lith even more. Lith bent down while continuing to thrust and brought his own face closer to hers, he said, ¡°let me see your beautiful face, big sis.¡± Lucy felt embarrassed and wanted to deny him, but she didn¡¯t. The reason for this was because they were already doing something very embarrassing, and the fact that she enjoyed having her pussy pounded by her own brother¡¯s cock made it even more shameful and embarrassing. This thought came to her almost instantly, and it was only then that she realized she was already doing things that were embarrassing and shameful, and that her brother asking to look at her face was nothingpared to these. As he continued to pound her, she turned and looked at him. Lith looked at his sister¡¯s beautiful face, that now had a tinge of red around her cheeks and ears. This, along with her half closed eyes made her look so alluring that he got even more turned on than before. Looking at her, he gave a peck on her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Big sis, you were about tomit a sin, you know? Trying to hide such a beautiful and pretty face is sinful. Thankfully, I asked you quickly and didn¡¯t let you sin, hehe.¡± Chapter 167 Few hours before classes(4)** Lucy blushed at hearing Lith¡¯s reply, but didn¡¯t say anything in response to it and simply stared at him. Lith chuckled and didn¡¯t mind herck of response. He once again bent forward and kissed her. A secondter, Lucy could feel Lith¡¯s tongue poke her, so she opened her mouth to let it enter. Lith searched for Lucy¡¯s tongue and after finding it, intertwined his own with hers and initiated a tongue battle with her, all the while thrusting his dick in and out of her warm and soft insides. Lilith, whoy beside Lucy, was left alone by the two. She, however, didn¡¯t mind at all and to get involved with the two, she extended her hand down towards Lucy¡¯s pussy, which was being stretched by Lith¡¯s cock and rubbed her clit, stimting it and providing her even more pleasure. Lucy released a muffled moan in Lith¡¯s mouth as she felt her clit getting stimted. She wrapped her arms and legs around Lith for support and continued with her kiss. This continued on for a while and love juices constantly kept flowing out of Lucy¡¯s vagina, lubricating her own insides as well as Lith¡¯s cock. There was so much of her love juices that some even got onto Lilith¡¯s hand. It was only natural for so much to flow as she was actually feeling very good after a long time due to her mother and brother skillfully pleasuring her. The feeling of having his cock wrapped around something soft and warm, which was Lucy¡¯s inside walls, was something which Lith couldn¡¯t describe to even his own self. It was something which could be best understood when felt and not by mere words. Feeling such heavenly pleasures, Lith continued thrusting at a moderately fast pace. Lilith also matched her pace with Lith¡¯s and rubbed Lucy¡¯s clit moderately fast. Lith broke the kiss with Lucy after he felt he was almost there now. Hey on top of Lucy and continued to thrust his hips at an increased pace. Though Lithy on top of her, it didn¡¯t feel ufortable to Lucy even a bit. He wasn¡¯t heavy and even though her cultivation was suppressed, such little things wouldn¡¯t bother her. She hugged him tighter as he increased his pace. ¡°Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­ dear, I am close¡­¡± Lucy said while moaning after a while. Lith didn¡¯t respond to her and simply increased his thrusting speed even more and ensured that he thrust his cock balls deep into her with every thrust. *Pah* *pah* *pah* ¡°Ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­ ahh¡­¡± Sounds of flesh smacking against each other echoed throughout Lilith¡¯s bedroom as Lith thrust his cock harder and deeper into Lucy. This intense pounding session continued on for a few minutes and, ¡°Ahhh¡­ I am cumming¡­cum¡ª mhmmm!~¡± Lucy¡¯s moans were interrupted in the middle when Lilith bit into her neck and sucked her blood, prolonging her orgasm even more. Her eyes rolled back, her toes curled, and she raised her hips up, only to have Lith¡¯s dick prate deeper inside her. Her body trembled as she had a shaking orgasm. ¡°Me too¡­¡± While her insides were spasming and tightening around his cock wildly, Lith groaned and hugged Lucy even tighter, shooting all of his load deep inside her. Because of the tightness around his shaft, he felt too good, resulting in his orgasm being prolonged as well. Lithy on top of Lucy, while she had her arms wrapped around him and was hugging him. The twoy in such a position during their orgasm and continued to do the same till the two recovered it. When Lith removed his now limp shaft from Lucy¡¯s pussy, arge amount of semen poured out, mixed with Lucy¡¯s own love juices. Lith then got up and returned to his mother¡¯s side, where hey beside her. He made her turn to face him, and while she was doing so, he grabbed one of her boobs with one hand and sucked milk from it. He moved down towards her lower lips with his other hand and rubbed his index and ring fingers across herbias instead of directly putting them in. Lith¡¯s shaft got back to its erect state as he sucked on his mother¡¯s nipples and yed with her pussy. His fingers got wet while doing so, making him realize she was already wet. As a result, Lith wasted no time in raising her legs to shove his cock inside. However, before he could do it, Lilith kissed his forehead and said to him, ¡°You must be tired from your previous round. Rx and let mama do the work for you, okay baby?¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding and let his mother do as she pleased. Lilith got on top of Lith and squatted down onto his dick and had it enter deep inside her in one go. ¡°Mhmm~¡± Lilith hummed as she felt a mix of pain and pleasure due to having her narrow tunnel prated by Lith¡¯s hard and long cock in one go. The pain didn¡¯t affect her much. It was nothing to her, as all she felt was pleasure along with a slight tickle. Lucy justy by their side, watching the two have a go at each other. She didn¡¯t mind in the least, as watching the two didn¡¯t make her jealous or bored. Her turn hade to an end, and now it was her mother¡¯s turn, and she wanted her to enjoy herself as much as she had. Her pussy was also starting to ache a little from Lith¡¯s big hard cock having suddenly prated and stretched it so much. Lilith started bouncing up and down onto Lith¡¯s cock, and Lith supported her for doing this by holding her by the waist. His mother¡¯s insides were just as amazing as his sister¡¯s, but there was a slight difference. The difference was that, no matter how deep his cock reached her and how much he stretched her vaginal hole, it didn¡¯t seem to be much bigger for even a bit and was just a little bigger than the previous recovered one. This wasn¡¯t bad and Lith had noints about it. In fact, the more tight it is, the more amazing it felt every time his cock thrust in and out. Lilith kept bouncing up and down, and this went on for a while. The feeling of being halfway there returned to Lith, so he moved his hands up and positioned them behind her back. He brought her closer to his body and had hery on chest while he hugged her. ¡°My turn now, mama.¡± Lith said to her with a smile and initiated a kiss while he thrust his hips faster and pounded her. Sounds of flesh smacking against each other were heard throughout the room. Every thrust was faster and harder than before, as Lith was going all out this time. ¡°Mhfmm¡­ mhfmm¡­¡± Lilith released muffled moans in Lith¡¯s mouth while kissing him due to feeling the intense pleasure of his cock hitting her deep. Just like Lucy, she too hadn¡¯t had sex with him for a while and even without more stimtions, she felt a lot of pleasure. *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* Love juices kept flowing out of her pussy as Lith pounded her and squelching sounds were heard due to it. This continued on for a while and a whileter, Lucy positioned herself behind her mother and was sucking her blood as well as pinching her nipples while Lith pounded her. The simtions made Lilith go closer towards climaxing and her pussy walls were tightening crazily, giving a hard time to Lith, who tried his best to hold it in and climax with his mother. A few minutes passed just like that and finally Lilith said, ¡°Cumming¡­mama is cumming¡­ahhh¡­¡± *Spurrtt* ¡°Mhmmm!~¡± Lilith climaxed saying so and her back arched, toes curled and her hips raised as she did so. Lith, however, didn¡¯t let her run away from him like this, so he held her tightly in ce and thrust his cock deep into her and shot out his load. Lilith theny on top of Lith as both rested and recovered. A whileter, Lilith turned to the side andy beside Lith, having him be in the center of her and Lucy. Lith wrapped his arms around his mother and sister and brought them closer to him and rested. Lith looked at the two beautifuldies currently in his arms and asked, ¡°Want to go for another round?¡± Lilith chuckled hearing this and kissed his cheeks. She said to him while cing her head back onto his chest, ¡°No. Your sses will be starting and we won¡¯t be able to finish until then.¡± Lucy nodded her head in agreement to her mother¡¯s words. Lith too nodded and didn¡¯t argue back to them about it and rested along with them. The three were almost naked right now and were sleeping together. Lith was fully naked while his mother and sister had their bra and skirt on them. His cum was dripping down from their pussies as theyy, but the two didn¡¯t even bother to do a cleanup. Being in Lith¡¯spany mattered more to the two than a trivial clean up thing. After resting for a while, Lith checked the time and found that an hour and a half was left. Since that was the case, he rested for an hour more with them and in thest half an hour; he got up, got cleaned and freshened up as well as dressed. His mother and sister helped him in doing so, and Lilith then dropped him off at the academy by teleporting with him to his dorm room. Lith only had fifteen minutes, so he rushed out of his dorm and dashed to his sses, where he somehow made it on time. Nothing of interest happened, and Lith peacefully attended his sses. Chapter 168 Are you never tired of speaking nonsense? ¡°Haaaah¡­¡± Dennis slumped on the desk and let out a tired sigh. Lithy on the backrest of the chair he was sitting on and he too sighed after closing his eyes. The ss he was attending was an advanced ss in magic casting. It was simply too boring for him and Dennis, as there was nothing advanced in it. Yes, it was advanced, but it was equivalent to the spell casting powers of a rank 4 and not much. Lith¡¯s spell casting was at rank 6 and it was boring to know what he already knew and the same was the case for Dennis as his level was at rank 5. They had to attend two hours¡¯ worth of such a boring theoretical ss just for the sake of attendance. Since they were the toppers, they only had to get 45% attendance in total and as for the rest, it was 85%. If they failed to meet this criterion, it would cause a lot of problems such as fewer credit points, a decrease in merit points, fewer resources and extra sses as well as detention tests. Thus, Lith had to attend sses along with Dennis. Every week, there were around 20-25 sses that happened in total and out of it, Lith, Ralph and Dennis had to attend around 8-12 in total. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and their parents and teachers encouraged them to attend these sses in order to refresh their knowledge and possibly learn something new. Yes, that was indeed true. They did learn a few new things, but it was nothing that was too beneficial to them. However, they still couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so for the sake of attendance and their parents¡¯ and teachers¡¯ words, they kept attending sses. ¡°Your highness, sometimes I think I should vite a rule too and be grounded like Ralph.¡± Dennis said to Lith in a tired tone. His voice was low and there were too few people in the advanced ss, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a problem to speak about Ralph¡¯s punishment openly like this. Lith chuckled lightly while still having his eyes closed, and said while resting, ¡°you can try.¡± ¡°As if.¡± Dennis replied. The two got up and left the ssroom after resting a bit. They went straight to their dorm and didn¡¯t roam around as they didn¡¯t want to hangout without Ralph, who was grounded, so thus they went straight back. A few minutester. ¡°HAAH!¡± ng! Lith and Dennis, as soon as they entered their dorm building, they heard Ralph¡¯s shout and a metal hitting metal sound. The sound wasing from the training arena present in the building¡¯s backyard. The two guessed Ralph was training and, since they were free, they walked towards the training arena to have a look at what he was doing. Reaching there, they saw Ralph continuously attacking their teacher, Arya and trying his best to cause some damage to her. The two were holding metal swords, and it constantly made nging sounds as Ralph attacked and their teacher blocked. A few momentster, Ralph shed at Arya¡¯s neck, but thetter blocked it with her skills, which far surpassed his, even with her rank being suppressed to his level. Arya then hit Ralph¡¯s stomach with the hilt of her sword, causing thetter to fall down on the ground. The hit wasn¡¯t too strong to cause any damage to Ralph, but was strong enough to have him fall butt down on the ground. Arya walked towards him and lent him a hand to get him up. She looked at him with her ck sunsses covered eyes and said seriously, ¡°Ralph, you are constantly aiming for the vitals. This won¡¯t do. If you can¡¯tnd a hit in any of the vital areas within two to three hits, leave them alone. Go for the whole body instead. Remember, one hit may cause a lot of damage to the vitals, but if you hit the other areas a few times, it would give an equivalent result. Going for the vitals is good. You should always try that. However, many are aware of such a thing and they have protective spells or artifacts to defend it. Thus, always be aware of this. Also, your movement while hitting me on the leg was too sloppy. There¡¯s also this mistake¡­¡± Arya lectured Ralph for a good five minutes and exined to him the things he did wrong as well as could have been done better. Ralph listened attentively and made a mental note of whatever his teacher was exining. He was so focused on the exnation Arya was giving that he didn¡¯t notice Lith and Dennis had arrived. Arya finished exining to Ralph and said in the end, ¡°your training for today is over. We¡¯ll continue this tomorrow.¡± Ralph nodded his head and thanked his teacher for her instructions. Arya walked past Ralph after it and met Lith and Dennis on her way to her floor. She greeted them normally, which they reciprocated and left after that. Lith and Arya¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t developed to a very high degree and was still at early stages. Plus, things would be awkward if Ralph and Dennis realize Lith was with her. She was the teacher of these three and her dating one of the students would make her rtionship with the other two pretty awkward. Lith understood this very well, and so did Arya. They didn¡¯t need tomunicate with each other, as they had a tacit understanding about it. Thus, they behaved as a teacher and a student when in front of the other two. After Arya left, the two walked towards Ralph. Looking at Ralph drenched in sweat, Dennis said, ¡°Damn, Ralph. You are drowning in sweat. Just how crazy was the training?¡± ¡°Pretty crazy.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone to Dennis while wiping his face with a wet towel. Ralph was getting influenced by Dennis, and his vocabry was also starting to change. Had it been a few weeks before, Ralph would¡¯ve said something like, ¡°absurd¡±, ¡°tiring¡± or ¡°brutal¡± and never would¡¯ve used informal words like ¡°pretty crazy¡±. This slight change was all due to him hanging out with Lith and Dennis, and his formal way of speaking was starting to change a bit. Dennis nodded his head in understanding. He knew how crazy their teacher¡¯s training was and could understand why Ralph seemed so drenched in sweat. He then said to Ralph, ¡°Go shower, Ralph. Me and his highness would order food in the meantime and wait for you at the dining table. Before going, tell me this. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order yours too along with ours.¡± Ralph thought for a bit about what he wanted and said, ¡°get me one mocha frappe, a cream roll, cookies and a medium-sized strawberry cheesecake.¡± Ralph picked up his duffle bag from the training arena and, walking close to Dennis, he patted his shoulder and replied, ¡°Are you never tired of speaking nonsense?¡± He then left without hearing what Dennis had for a reply. Lith let out a small chuckle hearing such a response and Dennis just sighed, thinking of how much good food Ralph was missing out on. After this small talk, the two went to the dining table and sat there, waiting for Ralph and their order to arrive. Chapter 169 Liam’s Recovery Lith¡¯s dorm, sky ind. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were sitting and having food together at the dining table. Ralph took a sip of his mocha frappe and asked the two, ¡°What did they teach in the ss today?¡± ¡°Same old boring stuff.¡± Dennis replied and popped a piece of chicken popcorn into his mouth. ¡°Spell casting techniques equivalent to rank 4. Nothing new in it.¡± Lith said briefly, knowing what Ralph was asking. Ralph nodded his head and picked up a cookie from the te in front of him and ate it. He didn¡¯t ask anything again and didn¡¯t talk either, since he didn¡¯t have any topic to speak on and stayed silent to listen to Lith and Dennis¡¯s conversation. ¡°Yeah, that. What his highness said is what we learned. Anyway, did you know, I reached level 4999 on the Toffee Break. Just 1 more and I¡¯ll be on level 5000, hahahaha.¡± Dennis stated proudly about his achievement. ¡°Toffee Break?¡± Ralph asked while chewing on a cookie. ¡°The game which is yed by jobless and those people who have a lot of free time in their hands, aka NEETs all over the world. There¡¯s no end level present in it and you can keep going as long as you want.¡± Lith replied to Ralph¡¯s question while sipping on his tea. ¡°Hey, hey, your highness, it¡¯s not like that. The game¡­ uhh¡­ it improves concentration and logical reasoning. Yes, definitely.¡± Dennis said, defending himself from being used of being a neet. ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure.¡± Lith said sarcastically. ¡°It improves concentration and logical reasoning?¡± Ralph asked once again, a bit interested since he liked logical reasoning things. Lith shook his head and exined, ¡°No. It¡¯s just a waste of time. There¡¯s no end to this game and you¡¯ll just keep on ying and ying. Dennis¡¯s level is way above average as he has reached almost one-fourth the level of the number 1 yer. The number 1 yer of this game globally is someone called ¡®Lazy Cookie¡¯ and is on level 18,921 and this person rises by one level every two to three days. Can you imagine how jobless this person is?¡± ¡­ In a majestic dark pce that looked sacred and holy, unlike its dark appearance in Abyssal-Hell. A beautiful ck-haired, ck-eyeddy with red horns, wearing nothing but an oversized gray hoodie and ck panties was ying a game on her tablet whileying on the sofa. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Achoo!¡± Thedy sneezed, and her tablet fell down due to her jerking. She picked the tablet back up, and thought to herself, ¡®Is someone cursing me?¡¯ It was just a passing thought as she soon let go of it and continued to y the game ¡®Toffee Break¡¯ on her tablet, which was interrupted due to her sneezing. ¡­ Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. ¡°So it¡¯s a waste of time. Got it.¡± Ralph nodded his head in understanding and replied. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s not a waste. It¡¯s pretty fun. You should try it.¡± Dennis defended Toffee Break and said. ¡°No thanks.¡± Ralph replied. The two went about discussing Toffee Break and, in the meantime, Lith was thinking about somethingpletely different. ¡®I couldn¡¯t see Liam on the academy premises. Did he note back to the academy? Is he in hiding now? I wonder where he is.¡¯ Lith thought to himself. ¡­ Ad city, Villmer. ¡°AHHH! LEAVE ME ALONE! LEAVE ME ALONE! I WANNA DIE! I WANNA DIE!¡± Liam, the ck-haired, blue-eyed teen, screamed and violently shook all his limbs while lying on a bed, trying to break off the chains attached to them. ¡°So, what can be done to cure him?¡± A man in deep blue, exquisite silky robes, with looks simr to Liam, asked an old man wearing red robes. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll concoct a pill to soothe his mind and make him at ease. And another pill to erase his trauma. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± The old man answered. ¡°Okay. There¡¯s no rush for it, but can you roughly tell me how long it will take?¡± ¡°Five minutes.¡± The old man said in a neutral tone. ¡°Hmm?¡± Graham Novius, Liam¡¯s father, who looked simr to him, raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°this fast?¡± ¡°Yeah, you heard me right. I have all the ingredients with me for those pills. It won¡¯t be a hassle. I¡¯ll charge extra though, for finishing it up this quickly.¡± The old man said. ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem. Just make sure that he is cured.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After their brief conversation together, the old man took out a ck cauldron, big enough to fit three adult humans inside it, and ced it on the ground. He sat in front of it and snapped his finger, making greenish-blue mes arise and heat the cauldron from the bottom. Graham Novius didn¡¯t disturb him and just watched. Liam, on the other hand, continued to scream his lungs out while attempting to break free from the chains. The old man cast a noise cancetion barrier around him so as to not get disturbed by Liam¡¯s screaming. He then took out a big transparent bottle from his ring that had some kind of purple liquid in it and poured it all inside the cauldron. He proceeded to take out a few items that looked like dried roots and bark, ced them in between his palms, and rubbed them. The items turned into powder and fell down from his palm, but instead of falling on the ground; they traveled to the cauldron and got soaked into the purple liquid that was present in one-fourth of the cauldron. After that, the old man took out the pestle and mortar from his ring and ced them in front of him. He then took three pills from his ring, which were blue, ck, and gray in color, and smashed them with the pestle in the mortar. Sparks arose as he smashed them and as he continued to pound, the sparks turned into greenish gas. The man willed the elements around him and this gas went into the cauldron. The man then stood up and took a thick lid from his ring, which he ced on the cauldron before backing away. A few minutester. Whistle! Pop! A whistling sound was heard followed by a popping sound and two pills, both green in color, popped out of the cauldron. The old man willed the elements around him and caught the pills into a bottle. He broke the barrier around him and gave the bottle to Graham and stated, ¡°The pills.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Graham thanked the old man and walked towards Liam, who was still screaming. He first knocked him out with a flick to his forehead, then willed the elements around him and made the pills enter his mouth. He poured some water into his mouth and, along with the help of the elements around, had the unconscious Liam gulp down the two pills. He once again flicked Liam¡¯s forehead, but this time brought him back to consciousness. As soon as Liam awoke, he was about to scream again but stopped midway when he felt a cooling sensation all over his body. Not only that, a secondter he felt tranquil and at peace. There were no thoughts running through his head and felt at ease. After a few minutes, the sensations faded, and Liam returned to his normal self. He looked around and noticed that he was chained to his bed. When he saw his father, he knitted his brows and said, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Chapter 170 Time to roll... or maybe not? ¡°Father, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Graham Novius rubbed his temples. He wondered what happened that changed his hardworking son who respected and revered him to a brat who just gave out respect due to fear. He let out a sigh and said to him, ¡°Some things happened, you were out of control and we had to take measures to cure you. If you feel you¡¯re forgetting something, that¡¯s due to the effect of the pill taken to cure you.¡± Graham snapped his fingers and the chains broke, freeing Liam. He got up from the bed and rubbed his wrist and to ease the pain. His body was that of a mortal currently due to being rank 2 and violently moving around his limbs while locked by chains caused bruises on him and were now aching. Though there were good amount of bruises, Liam felt it wasn¡¯t much for some reason. He didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t feel too pained but whatever the case, it didn¡¯t hurt him much so he didn¡¯t bother. He looked at his father and said with an indifferent face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but I would just tell you one thing. Ensure you don¡¯t lock me up like this next time.¡± Graham raised an eyebrow in surprise as Liam talked back to him with utter disrespect. He however didn¡¯t say anything back to him and left the room, leaving Liam alone. Liam sat on the bed and thought to himself, ¡®what did that bastard father of mine do? Why was I chained up like that? What the fuck happened? And why the fuck am I here in Ad right now? Shouldn¡¯t be on a mission in Haslingberg? My memory¡­ that bastard definitely did something and it got erased. One day, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for this one day. I never thought bad of you due to you being the father of this body but now this crossing line. Grahaman Novius¡­ one day, I¡¯ll take my revenge one day for this.¡¯ Liam then got up and searched for a token that the vice principal gave him. It was a teleportation token which could have him go back and forth from the academy. However, just as he tried to put his spiritual power into his ring, he realised he had no ring on him. He searched his body for every other artifact or items that he had on it and realised he had nothing on him at all. He stomped his foot in anger and thought to himself, ¡®Graham, just what the fuck did you do? Where are all the items I collected with my hard earned money?¡¯ He left the room to go search for his Graham Novius to have a talk with him. ¡­ In a dorm room, neither too far away, nor too close from the main building of the academy. A silver portal opened up and out of it came out a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen. As soon as he got out, the portal closed, leaving the teen alone in his room. It was Lucas who just got out. He raised his fist in the air and said cheerfully, ¡°finally! That damn dungeon was cleared!¡± Though he seemed cheerful and happy, his clothes and he himself was in a very poor and sorry state. He had blood of various colour and w marks on his whole body, his clothes were tattered and his skin seemed so pale that he seemed sick. A secondter, Lucas sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°sigh, the dungeon could¡¯ve been cleared in a much better faster and efficient way. I messed up just a bit and it snowballed somehow. This mere D ss dungeon took me 2 days to clear; I really need to polish my skills.¡± ¡°Open pending missions.¡± A string of words in white appeared in his mind on a blue screen and a cold mechanical voice rang out that read these words and stated, [Opening pending missions¡­] D ss mission [Capture/Kill Liam]. *Information: ¨C Liam Novius, son of the Emperor rank Graham Novius, one of the rulers of the human race. Bearer of many unique abilities. *Requirement: ¨C Capture or Kill Liam. Time limit: 7 days. Time remaining: 02:09:17:52 *Reward: ¨C 5 body stats points. ¨C Xenrouz Longsword grade 2. *Failure: ¨C Body stats points decreased by 10. After looking at the time remaining, Lucas sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°2 days left huh¡­ sigh, it seems I need to make a move quickly. First things first, I would need to go out of the academy. This will be a bit troublesome, but I can manage it. All I need to do is ckmail that damn Eric. Okay, less talks, time to roll¡­¡± Lucas was about to go out of the dorm room, towards Eric¡¯s office, however, passing through the hallway of his dorm towards the exit door, he saw himself in a body mirror present at the wall beside the door and saw the sorry state he was in. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and muttered, ¡°¡­or maybe not? Tsk. I need to cleanup first.¡± ¡­ Lith¡¯s dorm, sky ind. Lith was sitting with Rena on hisp and was petting her while she snuggled closer to him. He had left Rena in day care and there they ensured that she trained well and was fed well. He didn¡¯t have to do anything much for her in this aspect. The academy took care of one¡¯s magical beast until the students were in the academy and this was a good thing as students would graduate back home with a strong magical beastpanion. Lith was pretty busy in the past few days and felt like he was neglecting Rena. Though he felt like that, there was nothing he could do a out it. He was just too busy with everything. Lith looked at Rena on hisp and thought to himself with a smile, ¡®once we are out of the academy, I¡¯ll definitely take you along while exploring the world. You real growth would then begin along with mine. Just a few more months. If in the uing few months I feel like academy is just a waste of time, I would drop out of it. Mom and big sis are the best and the only people who can train me. Academy just feels like a break from their training. It¡¯s not been a lot of time since I joined the academy but I can tell that there¡¯s nothing new here that I can learn. I might as well drop out. Anywho, that definitely won¡¯t be now at least. I definitely won¡¯t drop out before dating teacher and Miss Emilia, ahem, I mean, I definitely won¡¯t drop out before I reach rank 3. I can feel that I am halfway there now. Hmm, probably a month or two and I¡¯ll definitely breakthrough. Ralph and Dennis are good people, I¡¯ll miss them once I drop out but let¡¯s see how it goes. I might as well suggest them about dropping out along with me, hehe. Ah crap, I am overthinking again!¡¯ Chapter 171 It doesn’t matter who I am Lith was bored as he sat in his study table chair, with nothing to do. He tried meditating for a while in order to better understand thews of the world and improve his cultivation, but he eventually realized that meditating any longer was pointless. So there he was, bored, sitting in a chair. ¡°So boring¡­¡± Lith muttered andy back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he smiled. He got up from his chair and left his room, leaving Rena sleeping on the bed. He walked upstairs and came in front of his teacher¡¯s door. He rang the bell once, and a few secondster, Arya opened the door. She was in her casual outfit, wearing ck leggings, shoes, jacket and sunsses and a white sports bra. Looking at him, she asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I have some doubts.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. ¡°Doubts in¡­?¡± ¡°In my sexuality of course. Help me clear it up, teacher.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arya was speechless when she heard such a shameless response from Lith. Arya looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°how long are you going to use this excuse?¡± ¡°What excuse? There is no excuse. Anyway, will you let me in or do I have to just stand here, teacher?¡± Lith said with a smile. ¡°Come in.¡± Arya said and gestured for him toe inside. Lith happily walked in and sat on the sofa present in the living room. He was wearing gray sweatpants and a ck half sleeve t-shirt ¡ª his everydayfy clothes. Turning on the tv, he put up an anime movie and turned to his teacher and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie together, teacher.¡± Arya looked at him and asked, ¡°do you think I have time for it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lith replied with a smile without even a bit of hesitation. ¡°¡­¡± Arya was speechless once again. This guy¡­ just what did he think of her? Does she look like someone who had nothing to do and onlyzed around every day? Does he think she is free all day? Despite her thoughts, she didn¡¯t argue with Lith because she knew he¡¯d just twist her words and coax her into doing things she didn¡¯t want to do anyway. She was gradually gaining a better understanding of his personality, and one thing was clear: he was on par with her in terms of being shameless. Sitting beside him, the two watched the anime movie together. It was a romantic movie having tragedy, action and drama in it. Lith had seen it before and he put this movie up because he had his reasons. He looked over at his teacher, who was sitting cross-legged and intently watching the movie. He sighed, knowing that she didn¡¯t have much of an impression of him and that he wasn¡¯t even close to dating her. Had she been interested, she would¡¯ve at least interacted with him a little while watching the movie, but she clearly didn¡¯t, so he knew it. Though this was the case, he didn¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s not like he had done anything noteworthy to have her fall for him anyway, and they were this close right now, just because he was her student. Lith knew he needed to take action to score his hot teacher. Without being proactive, things wouldn¡¯t progress. A good thing for him was, they were already a little close and things were a bit easier for him. Thus, knowing and taking all of these factors into consideration, he looked at Arya and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher, move a bit. I wanna sleep and watch it. Ah, no, no. Even if you do move, I can¡¯t really sleep on it. Hmm, this is a problem. Ah right! I think you shoulde sleep with me and watch the movie together. It will be a great experience for you. It¡¯s veryforting to watch such movies together in such positions. Trust me.¡± Arya looked at him and heard him out of interest. She could tell he was attempting to be touchy with her by this point. He took advantage of every opportunity he could and tried to maintain some level of intimacy with her, which she was beginning to realize. Why was he doing so and for what reason? She had no idea about it. The concept of dating and rtionships was foreign to her as all her life, she focused on cultivation. Nevertheless, sheplied with his request, since it wasn¡¯t something too bothersome for her. Sure, she may not like men gawking or touching her, but Lith was an exception. It was all thanks to his good impression that he made previously and also for being her student, Lith could have this privilege of touching Arya. Lithy on the couch with Arya in her arms and watched the movie together with her. It was a bit ufortable, but better than nothing since he could cuddle along with his teacher. He didn¡¯t cross any lines as he knew it would just mess things up and silently watched the movie with her. ¡­. Vice principal¡¯s office, main building. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Eric looked at a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen sitting in front of him and asked, assessing him. He had no idea who he was or what batch he was in, since there were too many students in the academy and remembering everyone¡¯s details was a waste of time for him. Plus, he also seemed pretty average overall and it didn¡¯t ring any bells for Eric as to who he was. Lucas, the ck-haired, ck-eyed teen,y back in his chair and crossed his legs. He looked at Eric with indifference, as if he was a mere peasant, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is why I am here.¡± ¡­ To support me and have character illustrations, donate here: /socialhippo Paypal.me/authorhippo Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Chapter 172 Mr. Flower Plucker ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is why I am here.¡± Eric frowned hearing such a response from the teen in front of him, and said in annoyance, ¡°boy, I¡¯ll forgive you for this insolence. For the first and thest time.¡± Lucas bent forward, one arm resting on the desk in front of him, the other on his thigh, and said to him with the same indifference on his face, ¡°or what? What are you gonna do, Mr. FlowerPlucker?¡± Eric furrowed his brows and frowned hard. Such disrespect was intolerable, but he was incapable of handling it right now. His office was under constant surveince, and CNC personnel were always on the lookout for him. It was because of the problems he caused thest time, which troubled not one, but two Supreme ranks. This CNC was a direct victim of it, so they cklisted Eric and put him under surveince. Another thing was, it was the neutral continent, where conflicts with violence could only be solved in certain designated areas. Eric couldn¡¯t even harm a single strand of Lucas¡¯s hair. Eric tried to calm himself down to be sane. A secondter, he was back to normal, but then he frowned again as he recalled thest sentence Lucas said. He looked at him and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Lucas heard it and, walking towards the door, said to Eric with indifference, ¡°I can, but an important piece of news will be out too. The news of you plucking the Senzal and Kenzal ns¡¯ flowers.¡± Eric¡¯s eyes widened with shock as he heard this one line from Lucas. It didn¡¯t even take him a second to think about it as he got up from his chair and rushed towards Lucas. He stopped him by grabbing his shoulder and said with a forced smile, ¡°wait, wait, wait. Where are you going? You had some business with me, right? Come, sit. We¡¯ll talk about it first.¡± ¡°This will be kept a secret. However, there¡¯s nothing free in this world. All I ask of you is one simple thing. Give me a teleportation token that can let me go in and out of the academy as I please, and this news will never be known to anyone.¡± Eric rubbed his temples in frustration. He had no idea how this news got out. It was kept a well protected secret and nobody apart from his own self, the patriarch of Senzal n and the patriarch of the Kenzal n knew about this. These were just three people, and they had this secret sealed via a contract from an Emperor rank witch. There was no chance of it getting out, however, it still did. Eric looked at Lucas and said, ¡°It can be done. However, how do you know about this? Who informed you?¡± Lucas looked at him and said indifferently again, ¡°none of your business. Anyway, bring me a soul binder. Let¡¯s get down with it quickly. I need to leave.¡± Eric had many questions but refrained from asking. He didn¡¯t doubt Lucas at all about the news because he knew Lucas would definitely have evidence for it. How did he know? It was simple; he simply assumed that Lucas¡¯s confidence in front of him stemmed from the fact that he had something to back him up, which he assumed to be the evidence for this matter. As a result, he readily agreed with Lucas¡¯s statements and did not question him further. Taking out a scroll and a token, he gave the token to Lucas first and picked up a brush to draw a few things on the scroll. But just as he was about to do it, Lucas interrupted him, stating, ¡°Stop. Give it to me. I¡¯ll write the binding spells myself. All you need to do is channel your spiritual energy.¡± Eric didn¡¯t seem to mind and gave Lucas the token as well as the scroll. Why should he bother with the spell if he can write it? Plus, because Lucas was a student at this academy and only a rank 2, he figured the spell Lucas could write and the one that woulde into effect would be much weaker and easier to break, so he let him do it. Soul binders bound one single, infinitesimal strand of the soul of a person with the other. These strands would have the contract written on the scroll etched into them and whoever breaks this contract would make the other party notified about it, as well as cause damage to their own soul for breaking it. The damage done would depend on the strength of the spiritual power one gave to activate the binder. Lucas drew his brush and quickly scribbled a spell on the soul binder scroll, as well as a description of the contract under which they would be bound. The contract stated that neither party would speak about it again, and that the other could not even consider harming the other. This was the gist of the contract, and Eric nodded his head looking at it. He could tell that Lucas wrote this to protect himself from him. Lucas won¡¯t be staying in the academy for long and after he went out of Neutral Continent to some other ce, Eric could take advantage of it to kill him. However, Lucas was smart enough to write a use that would protect him, and Ericmended him. Despite this, he had a smile on his face as he saw Lucas sign the binding and thought to himself, ¡®Idiot, do you really think your puny little spell would be powerful? I 100% know that I can break it instantly in the next moment that you leave this room and I will do just that. Haha, it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re going out of the academy. Makes things much easier for me. Just you wait, I¡¯ll burn this secret along with you.¡¯ Chapter 173 Pinnacle of Sc*ms ¨C¨CLucas¡¯s POV¨C¨C Looking at the idiot in front of me, who was grinning like a fool, I knew exactly what was going through his mind. To be honest, it¡¯s not his fault; he was born an idiot and raised to such a high rank by the Human Ancestor. Sigh, how I wish I had his dogshit luck¨Cno stagnation in cultivation and the ability to keep breaking through rank by rank. After signing the soul binder contract, I walked out of the room, not wanting to be even a second more with him. As I walked out, his wide grin behind my back didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me at all. Does this idiot think I really can¡¯t see it, or is he doing it on purpose? Clearing these thoughts, I walked out of the academy and got back to my dorm. Checking the ns that I made in my notebook, I felt a slight headacheing along. There were simply too many things to do. I turned to see some future ns and looked at the part where it was written about Senzal and Kenzal ns; I smiled. These two King rank ns¡¯ patriarchs, to get their daughters admitted into the academy, bribed Eric heavily; going as far as to even send their wives and their underaged daughters, who were to be admitted to the academy, to warm Eric¡¯s bed. Truly the pinnacle of scums out there. Anyway, that¡¯s the least of my concerns. I am thankful for that one maid who made this thing turn into a big issue in the future. Without this issue, I would have a much harder time making money as well as ckmailing Eric. For now, I¡¯ll just lie low and leech off of the academy resources. There¡¯s nothing to learn here, but it¡¯s a good ce since I don¡¯t have to worry about food, shelter and clothing until I am rank 6. Whatever money I make, everything can be used on other stuff. After capturing Liam, there would only be around a month¡¯s time left before the maid from the Senzal n goes to the Shadow River sect and informs them of this matter. I need to be much quicker than her. Anyway, that matter is after I am done with Liam. As for Liam¡¯s capture, I searched everywhere in the academy and the sky ind while on my way to Eric¡¯s office but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. He must be out doing assassinations probably. It¡¯s good that he is out of the sky ind, it¡¯s much convenient this way. However, I first need to go find that spatial ring dropped somewhere near Kinzo Ind in Uklov. That¡¯s much more important currently if I want to have any ns to capture Liam. I have this token now. I can go anywhere as long as I know how the ce looks and what the coordinates are, all thanks to Eric. Speaking of him, he must really be thinking breaking the contract would be as easy as drinking tea for him. Heh, I wonder what his reaction would be once he fails to break it and realizes that therey traps in that contract. Too bad though, I can¡¯t see it. Alright, off to Kinzo Ind now. ¡­. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith sat on the couch with his teacher, Arya, in his arms, watching the movie together. While they watched the movie together, he had his arms around her waist and her head on his chest. Arya wasn¡¯t able to properly focus on the movie, as she felt some foreign feelings build up in her. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was feeling as such, but in any case, this wasn¡¯t half bad. Before, sitting alone and watching the movie felt a bit boring to her, but now it was different. As Lith had said, it would feel morefortable and she would get a better experience if shey with him like this. She was starting to understand that it was surely the truth. She had a small smile on her face the entire time she was with Lith in his arms like that and was actually enjoying the movie. Things hadn¡¯t progressed much, but Lith realized after today¡¯s brief cuddle session with her that she didn¡¯t dislike him and didn¡¯t mind his advances at all. Knowing this, he smiled a little and looked forward to seeing how his rtionship with Arya would develop in the future. It wasn¡¯t just him who was thinking like that. Arya, too, shared simr thoughts. She was looking forward to what other shameless things Lith had in store for her, and felt excited. The two then continued to watch the movie once again while snuggling closer to each other. ¡­. Ad city, Villmer. ¡°So, where are my artifacts and the treasures on me?¡± Liam looked at his father, Graham, and said with his brows furrowed. Graham studied Liam for a few moments, trying to figure out what had gone wrong to turn his hardworking and polite son into an arrogant brat, but he couldn¡¯te up with any answers. He sighed, thinking about how fate was ying tricks on him, and then he gave up thinking about him. Looking at Liam standing in front of him, he gave him a paper and a quill and asked him to note down whatever he had lost on it. It will be sent to him soon. Graham had no energy to argue back with Liam, as he was already very tired of him. So, he resorted to such an option. Liam nodded his head and wrote down the things he lost. It was not only that, he even wrote a few extra things which were rare and expensive to get. He thought of them aspensation for chaining him to bed and doing things to him without his permission. He saw nothing wrong in it, thinking it was the right judgment and the most righteous thing to do. Chapter 174 Game of Chess Kinzo inds, Uklov. The country of Uklov was in the extreme southeast of the Neutral Continent. It had the waters of two oceans on its east and south ends. At east there was the Miran Ocean and at south there was Ganzam Ocean. Though the oceans were present, they weren¡¯t exactly close to the coast of Uklov. They were a hundred thousand kilometers away from the coast of Uklov. Kinzo Sea was named after therge chain of inds present on it. They were naturally the Kinzo inds. The inds were in a circr shape and spanned across an area of 50,000 km2. Looking from a bird¡¯s eye view, one could see a vast city with many buildings at one end, greenish blue water containing a massive ind which was in a circr shape with ake in the middle and finally at the other end there was deep blue waters. It was the coastline of Uklov, Kinzo Sea containing the Kinzo Inds and then finally the Miran Ocean. Space fluctuated near theke in the middle of the Kinzo inds, and Lucas, dressed in the Abx World Academy uniform, teleported out of thin air. He took a look around and realized he was in the right ce, so he immediately began running in the direction of the south, stopping only when he reached in front of a cave. Looking at it, he said with a smile, ¡°people who would walk at this ce would definitely go into the cave out of curiosity and in theing few years, many would do this. However, who would¡¯ve known that¡­¡± Lucas approached a tree opposite of the cave and lit it on fire. The tree turned to ashes within a few seconds due to Lucas, then he bent down and scattered the ashes around to pick up a certain ck object from it. Looking at it, he continued his words, stating, ¡°¡­who would¡¯ve known that there was a treasure hiding just in the opposite direction, inside a tree? This is so well hidden, it¡¯s as if it is a part of the tree in itself. I must thank that one kid who, for fun, lit this tree on fire and got this box and his parents, being smart enough to realize that this might even be a treasure, took the appropriate action.¡± Lucas inserted his spiritual sense into the ck box, which emitted a silver beam of light that went to his forehead directly. He had his brain filled with a lot of information about this box and understanding all of it, he smiled and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s indeed a lot of things in it. However, it¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t have it. Nevermind, it¡¯s not something that I covet too much anyway. I shall go give this box to that man and get to Liam as quickly as possible.¡± ¡­. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. The movie had just ended a few minutes ago, and Lith and Arya were seated at a table across from each other, ying chess. It was Arya¡¯s idea to have Lith y chess with her. They had spent roughly two hours watching the movie, and she thought Lith should now focus on studying a bit. Chess seemed to be a good idea in her mind as it was a game the two could y together and she could also test as well as teach him many things through it. Lith had the white pieces whereas Arya had the ck ones. She purposefully chose it like this, so Lith would make the first move. Lith went with a standard opening to move the center pawn first, and Arya followed suit. The battle for the center four squares began, with Lith dispatching his knight to protect the center pawns and Arya dispatching her bishop to do the same. The pawns of Lith and Arya were ced in the center, facing each other, and both were given defense. Lith made a bold move by moving one of his pawns diagonally next to the center pawn, and Arya, not willing to leave a chance to capture Lith¡¯s pawn, moved her own pawn diagonally. Lith had his captured pawn covered with another one right beside it, which he moved and captured Arya¡¯s pawn, which she used to capture his own. The board now had both kings facing each other defenselessly, separated by a long column of ck and white squares. Lith had the chance to give Arya¡¯s king a check with the help of his queen, but he refrained from doing so. Instead, he moved his center pawn and gave Arya¡¯s bishop a threat of getting captured. Lith knew that early in the game, as well as war, going for the king was an idiotic idea. Heavy security is present at the start and going after the king is straight suicide. One must have the patience to look at the bigger picture and not rush like that. So, Lith, instead of giving a threat to the king, went after one of Arya¡¯s bishops, which was earlier defending the pawn. The bishop of Arya was defended with another pawn and Lith¡¯s pawn would be captured if he tried to make a move on it. However, both yers understood one fact well that losing a bishop was a big loss aspared to losing a pawn. The risk wasn¡¯t worth it. Arya therefore moved the bishop forwards to another square and Lith¡¯s pawn was now free to move towards enemy territory once again. The sacrifice of this pawn was inevitable. It was moved with the intention to give a threat to the bishop and capture it, but if failed to do so, move it further into enemy territory to lure out another pawn or troop and have it captured by the knight defending the pawn. It was a cruel tactic, as the pawn would be sacrificed by any means. Its only job was to capture or get captured or lure the enemy troop out to have the other troops from the same side capture it. Inmon terms, such pawns were called cannon fodders and there was arge number of such pawns used in real life wars. It was sad, but nothing could be done about it. After Arya called her bishop back, Lith quickly moved his knight and captured a pawn present at the 3rd ce from the left hand side in the 2nd row of Arya¡¯s side. Doing so, Lith not only captured the pawn, but he also gave a threat to the rook present at the top left corner of the chessboard as well as put the king in check. This knight was also given a small defense by the previously moved pawn and even though the queen was present in the diagonal square to the knight, trying to capture the knight would only lead to the demise of the queen as it would be captured by a puny pawn. The queen was in a helpless state, like the rook and the king who got a check. Just a pair of knight and pawn had brought them to such a miserable condition, leading to an extremely tense atmosphere now. Chapter 175 Game of Chess(2) Lith looked at Arya with a smile on his face. He knew she definitely was in a tense state right now and there¡¯s no way that she can make her next move without losing either the rook or the queen. Arya turned her gaze to meet Lith¡¯s and doing so, she saw his smile. She smiled back at him and said, ¡°instead of feeling happy for making one good move, analyze the game and see what would happen next. Run mental simtions.¡± Lith¡¯s smile faded, and he nodded his head in agreement. Before he could run a mental simtion, Arya made her move by moving her king out of the check he had given her. Lith then considered his next move, as well as the one after that, to checkmate Arya. Running a few simtions in his mind, he found the best course of action was to capture her rook with his knight first, and he did just that. Noticing this, Arya looked at Lith and extended her hand forward to flick his forehead. ¡°Oww.¡± Lith said while rubbing his forehead. He then looked at Arya and said, ¡°teacher, why?¡± Arya removed her sunsses and blinked a few times, which resulted in her silver eyshes getting unted naturally. Her beautiful blue eyes then focused on him and she said seriously, ¡°Where is your focus? Did you not run a mental simtion like I said?¡± Lith didn¡¯t understand why she said that out of nowhere but still said, ¡°I am focusing on the game, teacher. And I did run a few simtions. Like see here, I move this, you do this, then¡­¡± Lith showed her a few possibilities of what the game may have turned out to be. Arya watched every one of them carefully and after Lith stopped showing them to her, she looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Lith, all of these possibilities are after you¡¯ve taken out my rook. You were too excited about it that you overlooked this one thing. Hold on, instead of me telling you, just watch this.¡± After Arya finished speaking, she moved her queen a few squares diagonally across the board and looked at Lith again in the eyes and said, ¡°See here. What is this?¡± Lith looked at it and then at her and said, ¡°it is a check. I was expecting it, teacher.¡± Arya shook her head after hearing his response and said, ¡°Look clearly, it isn¡¯t a check. It¡¯s a checkmate.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lith asked, confused. Rather than responding verbally, Arya moved her finger across the board, causing Lith to notice the bishop she had moved earlier. The bishop was well hidden on one side of the board, and it went unnoticed by Lith, who was preupied with devising a strategy for what he would do once he had Arya¡¯s rook. He couldn¡¯t see any possibilities of a potential checkmate within the uing few moves, but he sure knew that he could get a check. He was expecting a check from Arya¡¯s queen, but now that he looked again, he frowned and felt that he didn¡¯t focus well enough and missed the bishop, which was hiding. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re right, teacher. I didn¡¯t focus well it seems.¡± Arya nodded her head, agreeing with Lith. She then smiled and said ruffling his hair, ¡°it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. Your journey has only just started. Had there been someone else in your ce, they wouldn¡¯t havested so long. You did well, keep it up. And yes, increase your focus.¡± Lith made a mental note of it and nodded his head in understanding. Lith and Arya then began another round of chess and continued to y together. Arya taught him many things while ying, and Lith naturally was learning a lot from her this way. ¡­ Ad city, Villmer. ¡°Stupid! This is fucking stupid! What the fuck does he mean the item isn¡¯t avable? Isn¡¯t he an Emperor rank? Isn¡¯t he an Emperor of a big country? Howe such a thing isn¡¯t avable to him? Was I the only one he could find to make a fool like this? Argh, Graham, you¡¯re giving me a headache now. It¡¯s starting to get annoying. If that damn vice principal can have a teleportation token, why can you not? Without it, now I would need to be in this ce for the next two days. Ugh my attendance¡­¡± Liam paced around in his room and ranted while kicking and punching things around. He just received word from his father, Graham Novius, that everything on the list was avable, except for the token to teleport in and out of the academy. It would take some time to obtain it, but no longer than two days. Liam had been ordered to stay in his room and was not permitted to leave, so he was reacting in this manner. ¡°Fuck it. I¡¯ll just fucking sleep. There¡¯s no point in ranting. The more I think about it, the more annoyed I will be. It¡¯s better that I go to sleep and rx.¡± ¡­ In a small town in Lupin country, Human Continent. An old man having a ck cloth wrapped around his body which revealed a bit of his stomach, indicating his lean and muscr physique, was sitting beside a fountain present in the center of the town za. The old man also had a cloth bag beside him and a ck g with one word written on it in white ¡ª Destiny. He had his eyes closed and was ¡°watching¡± a few things. A few minutester, he opened his eyes and muttered to himself in a neutral tone, ¡°Walking a thousand paths, you ever change fate. Will you find a certain route that leads to your destiny, or perish, joining the many deaths?¡± Chapter 176 Ducky’s Treats Henzelheim country, Werewolf Continent. On the streets of Sevenw city¡¯s Merchant district, Lucas was wearing a disguise as he walked towards a restaurant. The restaurant was a small one and hardly had any customers. It was located on the outskirts of the merchant district and generally people were sparsely present in this area. The restaurant was called ¡®Ducky¡¯s treats¡¯ and on its signboard was a middle aged man wearing an apron, a chef¡¯s hat, a te of food on one hand and a white duck with yellow beak wearing a chef¡¯s hat on the other. The restaurant had one entry gate beside which were ss panels and behind those were a variety of dishes put on disy for the others to see. Walking in, one would enter a spacious dining area. There were many chairs and tables present in the dining area and instead of a brick wall on one side, the restaurant had a transparent ss wall. Looking through it, one could see a small pond with many ducks swimming in it, as well as a small garden with many more ducks roaming around. Not only that, there were a few ducks roaming around freely in the dining hall. Some sat at the table, others on chairs, some on the floor beneath the table, and others on theps of customers. The ducks were smart; if picked up by a waiter and put down from the table or chair, the ducks wouldn¡¯t go up on it. They were trained well and thus they generally didn¡¯t bother the customers much. It was a lively ce, themed around ducks, but onlycked a bit of customers. Lucas walked inside the restaurant and sat on a chair at one of the tables present. There was a duck sitting on the table and Lucas petted the duck instead of putting it down. A waiter soon arrived and saw Lucas petting the duck. He looked at Lucas and asked politely, ¡°What would you like to order, sir?¡± ¡°A ss of orange juice and a kids meal with no peas in it.¡± Lucas replied to the waiter without looking at him while continuing to pet the duck. The waiter felt weirded out hearing Lucas¡¯s order. Which adult would order a kids meal like that and that too with no peas? So picky. He, however, still had a good impression of Lucas as he was ying with the duck on his table. The staff in the restaurant liked all the people who liked ducks, and the waiter was no exception. So even though he felt weirded out, the good impression of Lucas was retained. Noting down the order, the waiter said, ¡°anything else, you would like to order, sir?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucas said in a neutral tone. The waiter nodded his head and walked to the kitchen to give the order. There was just one cook in the whole restaurant who was also the owner himself. There were also three helpers supporting him. Because the restaurant was small, it was only natural that itcked the financial means to hire more employees, and thus only employed a small number of people. The waiter walked to the counter and rang a bell. The cook, who was also the owner, walked to the counter and looking at him arrive, the waiter repeated Lucas¡¯s order, stating, ¡°One ss of orange juice and a kids meal with no peas in it.¡± The middle aged owner¡¯s eyes widened as he heard this order and had his eyebrows raised in shock and surprise alike. He rushed out of the kitchen counter and held the waiter¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°who is this? Who is this person? Take me to him now!¡± The waiter was shocked after getting such an exaggerated reaction from the owner of the restaurant. It had been many years since he was working here, but it was his first time looking at the calm and collected owner react like that. He quickly pointed towards where Lucas was and said hurriedly, ¡°table number 4, sir.¡± Lucas looked at him with a neutral expression and said, ¡°sit down. I know what you want to ask, and I am here for just that.¡± The owner nodded his head and seated himself in the chair opposite to Lucas and stared at him in anticipation. Lucas looked at him and said, ¡°I know this meal was your daughter¡¯s favorite food. She hated peas and thus brought home a duck one day as a pet and whenever she had peas in food, she fed that to the duck and avoided eating it.¡± The middle aged owner¡¯s eyes became moist as he heard about his daughter from Lucas. He controlled his urge to cry and continued to stare at Lucas, waiting for him to finish what he was speaking. Lucas continued, ¡°I was roaming around Kinzo inds and found a ck box. Inside it was a letter and a spatial ring. The letter stated your daughter¡¯s life a bit, and that¡¯s the reason I know.¡± A drop of tear fell down the owner¡¯s eye as he heard this from Lucas. He covered his mouth and closed his eyes to control himself from breaking down. A few more drops of tears fell down his face as he tried to control himself from crying out loud and embarrassing himself in front of Lucas. Lucas didn¡¯t interrupt the man as he knew what he was going through. He was out on a vacation with his wife and daughter in Kinzo inds. They were then suddenly attacked by some local bandits, but because the owner was weak at that time, all three of them had to flee from them. The owner did everything he could to keep the bandits at bay long enough for his wife and daughter to flee. Though the man was able to stall the bandits, he was unable to do so for all of them, as two bandits broke free and chased the two women. The wife, noticing this, took her daughter and ran near a cave. She took out a paper and a box, and wrote a letter in it for her husband, hoping that he could read herst will. She ced her ring inside the box along with the letter and threw it in the opposite direction of the cave. After that, she ran away with her daughter. The ck box got buried into the ground along the passage of time and beside it grew a small nt. The ck box was always present beside the nt as it grew, and after many years, it got instilled into the nt, which now became a tree and became a part of it. The tree had been untouched for many years until Lucas arrived near it a few hours ago and set fire to it for the ck box. His n was to acquire the assistance of the restaurant¡¯s owner in exchange for this item that his wife had dropped before she and their daughter went missing. Chapter 177 Do you wish to see your fate? The owner of the restaurant, with a heavy throat, said to Lucas, ¡°can I please have a look at the letter?¡± Lucas nodded his head, but instead of giving him the letter right away, he said to him, ¡°I will give you the ck box and all its contents. I haven¡¯t taken a single thing out of it. However, I need you to do something for it in exchange. If you agree to it, we can bind ourselves in a contract.¡± Lucas was well aware that saying this at this time was not a good idea, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. Because time was running out, he had to be cruel and do it. The owner wiped off his tears and nodded his head. There was indeed no free lunch in this world, and he didn¡¯t me Lucas for asking him such a thing. It was a fair trade, so toplete the transaction as soon as possible, the owner took out a contract made by a Half Emperor rank witch and signed it along with Lucas, binding them together. The contract stipted that Lucas and the restaurant¡¯s owner would not discuss the matter, that the owner would do whatever Lucas asked even if it meant risking his life, and that Lucas would give the owner his wife¡¯s will in advance. After they had finished signing it, Lucas handed the owner his wife¡¯s will, which he opened and carefully read through. Tears streamed down his face as he read thest letter his wife had written. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and reading this letter made him feel as if she was right beside him, exining things to him. The letter did look like it was written in a rush, however the contents of the letter didn¡¯t match it. His wife thought that once they were caught in the bandits¡¯ hands, they would have to suffer some brutal things. The letter described how she was grateful to have met him, their sweet time together, them having a daughter and ying with her, taking care of her and watching her grow up. She then stated her current situation in it and what she would do to tackle it. She promised she would try her best to protect their daughter even at the cost of her life and in the end stated that, if she doesn¡¯t survive today, she would definitely meet him in her next reincarnation, be his beloved wife once again and take care of their daughter. She also joked stating, she would try her best in the next reincarnation to make her daughter like peas and not secretly feed them to their pet duck. She ended the letter by telling him how much she loved him, their daughter, and she would continue to do so even in the afterlife and her many reincarnations toe. She asked him to take care of himself and their daughter, given that her daughter made it out safely and reached him back. The owner couldn¡¯t control his tears anymore as he reached the end of the letter and burst out. Tears flowed heavily down his face and soaked the letter wet. The man kept sobbing while thinking of his wife and daughter, and various scenarios kept ying out in his mind about them. He kept thinking about the many possibilities that may have happenedter. His thoughts were starting to take a darker turn, but just then, Lucas snapped his finger and brought the man out of his thoughts. He cleared his throat and said to him, ¡°I assume you must¡¯ve read the whole letter by now. Let¡¯s get going. Time is of essence for me, we can¡¯t dy. You check the contents of the ringter. I don¡¯t want to see your mental health get ruined and affect my mission. Anyway, here¡¯s the thing that you are supposed to help me out with¡­¡± The owner wiped his tears and restored the letter in his hands to its previous state with the help of magic. He listened seriously to what Lucas was saying and then, as he finished exining; the man frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know about my abilities?¡± Lucas shrugged and said, ¡°I have my Intel.¡± The man stared at him for a good few seconds, but then sighed. He had already signed the contract now and nothing could be done about it. He looked at Lucas and said, ¡°We can leave right about now. It won¡¯t be easy, but it isn¡¯t that hard either.¡± Lucas nodded, and the two went to the backyard of the restaurant and the man held Lucas¡¯s shoulder and the two teleported away. ¡­. Ad city, Villmer. Space fluctuated in an abandoned alley, and two figures teleported out of thin air. It was Lucas and the owner of the restaurant. The two then exited the valley and made their way to the Emperor¡¯s pce. They were conversing, and the owner asked Lucas a few more questions about the mission and the things he needed to do and remember. Lucas just said to him that he didn¡¯t have to do much, and that was the truth. The owner was an Emperor rank, and Lucas knew about it. His name was Mikhail and since he was such a big shot, things were much easier to do. Lucas knew about him and his backstory, as well as what events would ur in the future rting to him. This man was living a calm and peaceful life with the pet duck his daughter bought one day. The man during the bandit attack was just a mere rank 7 and now he was almost at the top of the world. However, ever since the disappearance of his wife and daughter, the man cultivated diligently and lived life like a mortal, serving food in a restaurant alongside the pet duck that his daughter once brought home. The man ensured that the duck wouldn¡¯t die, so he made her duck cultivate alongside him and made it an immortal too. These things, however, were bound to change in the future. As Lucas was about to recall things that would happen in the future, an old man looking like a beggar, walked in front of him. He was wearing a ck turban that was made of a cheap cotton cloth and there were two other pieces of the same cloth on his body, one of which was wrapped around his upper body and another was made into ck pants he was wearing. The old man wore simple slippers on his feet, a cloth bag on his shoulder andstly, he was holding a g which read ¡®Destiny¡¯ on it. He walked in front of Lucas and interrupted his thoughts by saying, ¡°Young man, do you wish to see your fate?¡± Chapter 178 Capturing Liam ¡°Young man, do you wish to see your fate?¡± Lucas stopped in his tracks and looked at the old man. He looked for a good few seconds and analysed him, but couldn¡¯t make out anything about him. He really seemed like an ordinary beggar to him and nothing else. However, what this beggar said made him seem like an astrologer of some sort. Lucas knew that fate couldn¡¯t be calcted in this world and destiny couldn¡¯t be measured. The reason was, of course, because of the presence of that one being. The astrologers in this world were jobless, and this once-revered profession was now regarded as nothing but a scam. Lucas, however, could feel that this old man in front of him wasn¡¯t someone ordinary. How? He had no idea. It was an intuition of his which he got from years and years of experience. And also, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen to what he was saying, as even if he was a scammer, there would hardly be any loss on Lucas¡¯s part. ¡°Yes.¡± The old astrologer nodded his head and took out two dice from his cloth bag. He shuffled the dice in his hand and threw them on the ground. One die showed the number six, and another showed four on it. The astrologer bent down, picked the dice back up, and put them in his bag. He then took out a scroll from his bag and gave it to Lucas and said, ¡°Young man, your fate seems to have deviated towards another path. Whatever thing you were about to do right now would¡¯ve failed, and the possibility of this happening is over ny percent. However, fret not. Keep this scroll with you and tear it when the sun touches the horizon and dusk ends.¡± Lucas nodded his head and took the scroll in his hand. He looked at the astrologer and said, ¡°thank you. Can you please tell, what I owe you for the help you¡¯ve provided me.¡± The astrologer looked at Lucas, and instead of answering him directly, he said, ¡°The walker of time suffers betrayal, trying to save everyone and everything. Traveller, when there seems no path to walk, traverse the deepest darkness, choose the wrong, for the right isn¡¯t judgement.¡± Lucas frowned because he couldn¡¯t understand even a single thing about what the astrologer was saying. He was about to ask more about it to the astrologer, however, right at this, Mikhail held Lucas¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s just a scammer anyway. We need to go quickly or things would get problematic.¡± However, even after searching around for a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t see him. It seemed as if the astrologer never even existed in the first ce, and this bugged Lucas a lot. ¡®Fuck, my intuition was right! That was indeed some bigshot! But where did he go!? And what the hell did he just bber before going? I know he must be an astrologer, but could he not just speak in a normal tone? Argh¡­ fuck my luck,¡¯ Lucas thought to himself when he failed to find the astrologer. He shifted his gaze to Mikhail and looked at him deeply. Just why did this guy have to interrupt him at that very moment? Lucas thought, but then he shoved aside those thoughts since he knew it wasn¡¯t really his fault either. The astrologer did seem like a scammer. Lucas searched once again for him but failed to find him. It really seemed like he didn¡¯t exist at all and had Lucas not been holding the scroll he gave him, he would¡¯ve just thought that he was hallucinating or something. Lucas sighed and gave up searching for him, as he knew it was pointless. He walked towards Mikhail and the two once again left for the Emperor¡¯s pce where Liam was. A few minutester. The two arrived a few kilometres outside of the Emperor¡¯s pce. Lucas looked at Mikhail and said, ¡°alright, a simple and easy n. You teleport with me inside, distract the people and I go towards the target. Once I reach, I¡¯ll rip this talisman and signal you that your job is done. From then on, we two are on our own, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mikhail agreed. The two were discussing theyout of the pce, the number of people and various other minor details just for the sake of this one simple n for the past few minutes in the restaurant and on their way here. Now everything was ready, and it was time to take action. Mikhail put on a disguise on himself and on Lucas too, held his shoulder and teleported right inside the Emperor¡¯s pce. DING! DING! DING! DING! Bells started resounding everywhere in the Emperor¡¯s pce because of Mikhail and Lucas, the intruders suddenly forcing their way inside. Mikhail ignored that and spread out his senses to search for the person Lucas had mentioned. In the next second, he found him and once again teleported along with Lucas towards him. ¡­ Liam was sitting and meditating, trying toprehend thews of the world and improve his magic rank. However, his meditation was disrupted due to the loud ringing of bells, so he got up and cursed, ¡°What the fuck is happening? Just what is wrong with this ce? There are constant problems, one or the other here. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be calm and peaceful? These motherf¡ª¡± Liam was about to curse again when space fluctuated around him and Lucas and Mikhail teleported out. Lucas wasted no time and dashed towards Liam, giving him a chop on the neck with the side of his palm, knocking him unconscious. Liam, who was about to curse the staff of the pce again, suddenly felt everything around him turn dark and fell unconscious. Chapter 179 Capturing Liam(2) Ad city, Villmer. The Emperor¡¯s pce, residence of the Novius family, an Emperor rank family of the Human race, was in chaos right now. People were frantically looking for the intruder throughout the pce. It wasn¡¯t just them; the head of the family, Graham Novius, was also on the lookout for the intruder. He had his senses spread out, but still couldn¡¯t find anyone. Graham came to a halt near a circr pir after failing to locate the intruder. He mmed his fist into the pir beside him and said while gritting his teeth, ¡°Just who is it that dares to intrude upon the Novius family¡¯s residence? And how was the person able to bypass all security? It¡¯s difficult for even an Emperor rank to bypass it and arrive inside. Just who is this person?¡± Graham had such thoughts, but soon he cleared them and moved to search for the intruder. The questions were important, but the priority currently was to find the intruder. ¡­. ¡°Graham is closing in on us and this ability of mine will have its effect wear off in a few more seconds. You¡¯re on your own now. Good luck. If you do survive,e to Ducky¡¯s Treats someday and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Mikhail said to Lucas, who was currently holding the unconscious Liam. Lucas looked at him and said nodding his head, ¡°Our deal isplete now. You just had to drop me till here. Your ability to bypass security restrictions and even evade the senses of an Emperor rank is very good. It helped a lot. It¡¯s time to part ways then, Mikhail. I¡¯ll see you again someday in the future. Until then, goodbye.¡± Mikhail nodded his head and teleported away from Lucas and towards Graham Novius. He teleported right in front of Graham and instantly took out a club from his ring and hacked it at him. Graham couldn¡¯t see him at all, nor could he make out about him teleporting. He didn¡¯t pick up anything, as there were no magical fluctuations at all. However, by the time he realized this, the club hit him hard on his chest and sent him flying. Thankfully, Graham had a very high magic rank and his body naturally was strong too. If it wasn¡¯t the case, he would¡¯ve definitely had the club pass right through his chest. Graham only suffered minor injuries due to having a strong body constitution, and another thing was, Mikhail didn¡¯t hit him too hard to cause any damage because he wasn¡¯t here to duke it out with Graham, but just to stall for time. Despite the blow, Graham bounced back quickly. He could now see the intruder in front of him, and upon closer inspection, he realized he had used something to conceal his presence for a few moments. Despite looking at his figure and face, he had no idea who he was and assumed he was a disguise of someone. Almost all the people in the world, be they criminals or high officials of a particr race, all stayed together in peace and harmony after reaching emperor rank. There was hardly anyone who would go ahead and attack another Emperor rank. Fighting at such a level was pointless and it would alwaysst for hours. They were not only time consuming, but also boring. Plus, nobody had any major conflict with any other Emperor rank, so they never resorted to fighting each other. Graham was thus a bit surprised to have an Emperor rank fight with him. He attacked the person and fought with him and during this; he tried to converse with the person about why he was attacking him and intruding on his property, what did Graham do, what enmity did they have, etc. Mikhail didn¡¯t respond to Graham and simply shed with him. His ability¡¯s cooldown period was almost over and he could get out of this mess easily with the help of that. So basically, he was just wasting time by engaging Graham in a fight with him. ¡­. Kinzo Inds, Uklov. Lucas quickly teleported out of the Emperor¡¯s pce and onto these inds. He did that because he knew the staff of the pce would find him sooner orter, thus he had to rush things. He chose Kinzo inds while teleporting and not the academy because he didn¡¯t want any pursuers to know that he was studying in Abx World Academy. If word got out about this, he would lose a lot and would constantly need to be on the run. Thus, he chose to take another route and brought Liam here. However, just as he was rejoicing and was about to capture Liam fully, space fluctuated around him and many people teleported out of thin air and encircled him. They looked at him and said, ¡°scum, how dare you kidnap young master Liam like that?¡± Lucas rubbed his temples in frustration and annoyance. Just how did these people track him? Was a thought that crossed Lucas¡¯s head. However, in the very next instant, Lucas realized it was his own mistake that brought him to such a position. He kidnapped Liam, and that was easily done. However, he had no protective gear on him that could hide his tracks from other people. He had Liam with him and the people from Emperor¡¯s pce surely weren¡¯t dumb. They may have put something or given something to him that helped them in tracking him, and this thing allowed them to track Lucas easily. Lucas sighed and cursed himself for not being smart enough to realize what was going on. It was embarrassing for him that he had forgotten, and it was only now that he realized what the astrologer had said was correct. This mission indeed had a very high chance of failure. He also realized that this would¡¯ve been done easily had he taken the academy route. The pursuers would surely know that it was someone from the academy, but pinpointing it would be a lot more difficult. Lucas then remembered that the astrologer had given him a scroll, but when he opened it, there was nothing written on it. He recalled, however, that the astrologer had instructed him to tear it when the sun touched the horizon and it was the end of dusk. Lucas looked around and saw that it was indeed such a time. He was amazed by the astrologer¡¯s prediction however itsted for just a few seconds since now was not the time to think of such things. Lucas took a deep breath and tore open the scroll. He had no better option on him right now, and this seemed to be his only hope. Soon, space fluctuated, and a gray vortex was formed behind Lucas. Within a few seconds, Lucas and Liam both got sucked in it and disappeared from their spots. The people standing in the circle were dumbfounded looking at such a scene. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone just ran away, right in front of their nose. They panicked and instantly tried to search for Liam via the special means they used previously. However, it didn¡¯t work and Liam¡¯s location was unknown. This meant bad news for them, but good news for Lucas. Chapter 180 Liam Captured Inside a dark cave, space fluctuated, and a vortex was formed, out of which two figures popped out and fell on the ground. The vortex vanished after a few moments and the fluctuations faded out. Lucas and Liam were the ones who were thrown out of the vortex. Lucas stood up, dusted off his clothes, and turned to face the unconscious Liam on the floor. He couldn¡¯t see him clearly because it was dark all around him. Lucas cast a fire spell to light the surroundings. He then looked at Liam and said to himself internally, ¡®Disy avable system subspace.¡¯ A cold mechanical voice rang out in his head and a blue screen with a white string of words started to disy in front of him, which the mechanical voice read, [Collecting data¡­ 1%¡­ 17%¡­] [Data collected. Disying avable system subspace¡­] [Total system subspace: 1000 m3 Used system subspace: 250 m3 Avable system subspace: 750 m3 Subspace level: 1 Upgrade cost: 100 gold coins] ¡®Okay, this is enough space to have Liam in. I can finally use him to research the Ability Pilferer potion,¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. He then bent down to look at the unconscious Liam and asked to the system, ¡®Will he regain consciousness if he¡¯s in the subspace?¡¯ [Analyzing host¡¯s question¡­ retrieving data¡­] [Answer: Yes. But the host can choose to make the subject be unconscious at will.] ¡®Good. Take him to the subspace and put him there.¡¯ [Analyzing the subject¡­ collecting the subject¡­] A fewmands rang out in Lucas¡¯s head, and after a few seconds, a white beam of light enveloped Liam¡¯s entire body for an instant before he disappeared. [Ding!] [D ss mission [Capture/Kill Liam]plete!] [Obtained ¡Á1 Xenrouz longsword grade 2, ¡Á5 body stats points.] ¡®Finally.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself and rejoiced. Finally, Liam was captured and Lucas¡¯ big headache was over. He wouldn¡¯t need to bother himself with finding another person with unique abilities and could research well on Liam to get what he wanted. He exhaled a sigh of relief when he realized this, and after a while, he asked the system for the reward. Soon, a white beam of light converged in front of him, forming the shape of a longsword. The light faded quickly, and Lucas was left with a ck longsword that reflected the red gleam of the mes Lucas had cast around his surroundings to light it up. He went ahead and picked it up and asked the system for its description, to which the reply was: ¨C Made from an ore found in the deepest part of an active volcano over a period of smithing for a hundred days. ¨C Doubles the attack power of any fire spell cast by the wielder. ¨C Can channel Fire and Lightning elemental energy upto rank 4 for attacking. ¨C Can be strengthened via fire spells. ¨C Cannot be upgradable. ¨C Cannot be adjusted in size. ¨C Wielder shall experience a state of aggression for a period of time if overused.] ¡°Not bad for a grade 2 sword.¡± Lucas muttered as he held the ck coloured Xenrouz longsword in his hand. He swung it a few times, thrusted, shed and did various other things to test it and found the sword to be okay. It wasn¡¯t a bad sword ording to him. After testing, he stored the longsword into the inventory of the system. It was only now did Lucas start looking around to see where he was and what his surroundings were. He roamed around and found that he was in a cave which had many shelves present around for some reason that contained various things such as manuals, artifacts, ingredients for potions and pills, and many specimens of various organisms. Lucas looked around the shelf that had ingredients and just as he walked near it and looked at it, he froze. The very first ingredient that he saw was a virgin seraphim¡¯s tear. Another thing that he saw was a hundred thousand year old earth dragon¡¯s shedded scale. Lucas was shocked finding these out. These ingredients were nothing but the ones needed to make an Affinity Enhancer potion. He only had two and needed eight more. He was on the lookout for the others and was collecting money to buy them, however; he realized it wasn¡¯t necessary any longer. He took a walk around the shelf and soon realized that all the eight ingredients were already present here. Lucas, instead of rejoicing, felt a cold sweat trickle down his back. He was half scared and half worried as he looked at these ingredients and thought to himself, ¡®Did my identity get exposed? No, no. How can that be? Nobody knows about this except me and those guys. How can a man that looked like a beggar even have a hint of it? It must surely be a coincidence and nothing else. Maybe, just maybe, some other guy found the form for this potion too and was trying to concoct them and therefore, had these ingredients present. The universe is vast and there are so many people that one couldn¡¯t even count properly. There¡¯s bound to be someone who found the form. I was an average person, if I could find it, others could too.¡¯ He kept telling himself that it was just a coincidence, but he couldn¡¯t get the image of the old astrologer out of his head. He had a sneaking suspicion that the astrologer knew his true identity, but he kept trying to deny it, making excuses to lie and reassure himself. Lucas was a bit scared. However, having years of experience, he calmed down. The old astrologer didn¡¯t hurt him, but in fact, helped him. It meant that he was on his side or had something that he needed from him. Thinking of thetter part, the old astrologer¡¯s words came to Lucas¡¯s mind, and he muttered softly, ¡°The walker of time suffers betrayal, trying to save everyone and everything. Traveler, when there seems no path to walk, traverse the deepest darkness, choose the wrong, for right isn¡¯t the judgment.¡± Lucas broke out in a cold sweat as he finally understood what the first line meant. He started sweating profusely and felt goosebumps all over his body. His body trembled and realization finally dawned upon him. His identity has been found out! Chapter 181 There’s a tournament again? After the initial shock, Lucas attempted to calm himself down. He reasoned that if his true identity had been discovered, he would have been dead by now. He was currently extremely weak, with little difference between him and a mortal, and he could be crushed as easily as an ant. But, he didn¡¯t die yet. This meant that either the people didn¡¯t care about his identity, or the people had ulterior motives or some use for him, therefore, didn¡¯t expose or kill him yet. Whatever was the case, Lucas was safe for now and there was no need to panic. Even if someone wanted to use him, he had no choice but toply with their demands. He was simply too weak! As they say, beggars can¡¯t be choosers and he would lose his life if he tried to deny anything. Lucas took a deep breath after thinking so much and finally calmed down. There really was no point worrying over such things which weren¡¯t in his control. He sighed and said to himself, ¡°Sigh. I can only try my best and while doing so, If I die, I die. No regrets. There¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡± Lucas, after consoling himself a bit, became determined to carry out the tasks he had. He walked towards the shelves and, one by one, took everything he could and shoved them inside his system¡¯s subspace. He would sort it outter if he didn¡¯t want something and throw it out. For now, he took almost everything there was. Lucas took out the teleportation token he got from Eric and, holding it in his hand, he looked at it with a determined gaze and said, ¡°There¡¯s a month left until the maid from Senzal n visits the Shadow River sect and there¡¯s also the survival tournamentsing up in the academy. If I am not wrong, the Vampire Prince would take part in it along with two of his friends and, like always, the three will win it. Good, it¡¯s good that he will attend it. Last time I was somewhere in the middle ranks in the tournament and was so average, I didn¡¯t even get noticed. I was killed during the middle of the game by him due to a vast disparity in strength. However, now it is different. I may still not be on his level because he¡¯s the son of that person, but I pretty much know everything he would do in the tournament and I¡¯ve got the system too this time. All I need to do now is to make the Affinity Enhancer potion before the tournament and I would surely be on par with his strength. I know I can¡¯t kill him right now. It¡¯s not possible at all. However, I can still test his strength and see the difference from the previous time and this time to know where I need to work on improving myself. Sigh¡­ I need to do so much just for the sake of that one event. Whatever, no pointining. I¡¯ll go prepare for the tournament now.¡± Lucas, after this small talk with his own self, activated the token in his hand and vanished from the spot, leaving the cave empty and lifeless once again. ¡­ Lith¡¯s dorm, sky ind. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s a tournament again?¡± Lith asked Arya and put a spoonful of rice in his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a survival tournamenting up. It will be held a week from tomorrow and the announcement for the same will be made tomorrow itself. Participation is mandatory for every student and you have no choice either. So do your best, okay?¡± Arya exined to Lith with a smile and sipped tea. Lith nodded his head in understanding and gulping down the rice in his mouth, he said to his teacher once again, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you think there are just too many tests and tournaments going on in the academy? We don¡¯t even get time to catch a breather. Won¡¯t students burn out if they do so many activities every day?¡± Arya took a sip of tea and, putting down the cup, she said to Lith, ¡°yes, there are too many tests and tournaments. But, tell me this, what makes you raise your magic rank?¡± ¡°Meditation andprehension ofws of the world. The more we understand the world and meditate, the more our magic rank would be raised. Even a slightprehension of thews of the world would make someone¡¯s magic core to start changing colors towards the next rank¡¯s colour. Thus, these two are the things that help raise one¡¯s magic rank.¡± Lith calmly responded to Arya¡¯s question. This wasmon knowledge, and everyone was aware of it. He was perplexed at first as to why she was asking such a simple question, but he reasoned she must have something to say and thus had asked him, so he answered her seriously, without questioning her back. ¡°That¡¯s correct. And to understand the world better, one should start from understanding their own self first. The repeated tests and tournaments keep the students upied as well as tests their will power and don¡¯t allow them to ck off. This would lead to them having a better understanding of themselves and their peers, and their magic rank would be raised as a result. Before rank 6, each and everyone is a mortal and before Saint rank, they can¡¯t be called as immortals at all. Rank 7 to 9 are just mortals, but a tad bit stronger and nothing else. The academy wants every child attending to raise their magic ranks as quickly as possible and survive and fare off better in this cruel world wherein it¡¯s either kill or be killed. The academy wants each and every child of theirs to survive in this world and make it big. They want a better future for the kids and theing generations. The academy was built by the eight main races in the Neutral Continent, just for this one reason. Thus, giving them too much free time and having them ck off to waste their time would simply be a waste for both the academy as well as the students. That¡¯s the reason why we have so many tests and tournaments going on.¡± Arya calmly answered to Lith and he, in return, listened to her attentively and focused more on her exnation than the food in front of him. He took a sip of water and then said to her, ¡°I understand now. Thank you for the exnation, teacher.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Arya said with a smile, and extended her hand forward and ruffled his hair. Looking at this gesture from her, Lith said, ¡°teacher, you really don¡¯t leave any opportunity to touch me, huh? Tch, tch, teacher, your shotacon fetish is showing, you should control yourself.¡± Chapter 182 Teacher, have you slept with someone before? ¡°¡­you should control yourself.¡± Arya let out a small chuckle hearing Lith¡¯s joke. She ruffled his hair once again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really my fault. A cute shota is sitting in front of me and I identally lost control. I am not to me in this. *Wink*¡± Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard his teacher¡¯s word. He thought to himself, ¡®Lady, a thirty-two year old man is no shota. Well, can¡¯t me her. This body is young and doesn¡¯t match my mental and soul age. Anyway, it feels very weird getting called a shota like that. Maybe I should stop teasing her about this or I would get weirded out constantly.¡¯ Lith winked back at her yfully and continued to eat his food and had a light chat with her. He¡¯s been with her since he got back to the dorms after finishing his sses and now it was almost midnight. He spent his time with Arya watching a movie, cuddling, ying games, learning lessons and now having dinner. It was time for him to sleep and get ready for another round of boring sses for tomorrow. Lith finished his dinner and said to Arya with a smile, ¡°thank you for the meal, teacher.¡± Arya smiled and replied back, ¡°I hope you enjoyed it.¡± Lith nodded his head and said, ¡°yes, I did. Anyway, I need to go to sleep now, teacher. I¡¯ll go back to my floor and¡­ hmm¡­ if you¡¯d like, you cane join me too, I¡¯ve got no problems at all. *Wink¡± Lith tried to flirt even while leaving. He didn¡¯t believe that saying this would work at all but hey, it never hurts to try and a man shouldn¡¯t leave any chances to coax ady. Arya kept the same smile on her face and said, ¡°do you feel no shame or embarassment when asking something like that to someone much more older than you?¡± Lith smirked and said, ¡°not at all. If I can go to sleep, while having ady as beautiful and perfect as you in my arms, there wouldn¡¯t be any man much more happier than me.¡± Arya covered her mouth and giggled lightly hearing Lith¡¯s words. She then asked him with a smile once again, ¡°it might make you happy, sure. But what¡¯s in it for me? Why would I want to sleep with someone and shared the bed, when I can have the whole bed for myself? That and also with someone as young as you.¡± Lith put on an exaggerated pondering expression and showed to Arya that he was actually thinking a lot about what she said when in reality he wasn¡¯t even thinking anything. Arya looked at him and smiled. She could tell that he was exaggerating his reaction but didn¡¯t bother him. Lith, a secondter, turned to her and said, ¡°teacher, have you slept with someone before?¡± His question may seem like it had double meaning in it, but Lith had no such intentions. He only wanted to make the conversation flow and not make it awkward or mess it up. She was serious when she said this. Lith however didn¡¯t know much about her and always considered her as an experienced woman. She was pretty old and must¡¯ve had a lot of dating experience where the thoughts he had about her. Thus when she said this, he thought she¡¯s joking and was being yful and so he replied back to her in the same yful tone, ¡°Heh, if that¡¯s the case, teacher, why don¡¯t youe and experience it? Trust me, it feels nice to sleep in someone¡¯s arms. It feels warm and superfortable. It would be an even better experience than the time you were with me on sofa watching the movie.¡± Arya raised an eyebrow as Lith said that. Did he say an even better experience? Lith now had Arya¡¯s full attention. He might not know it but Arya was really looking forward to all his shenanigans that he might pull, ever since that one day they cuddled together. She was a carefree and yfuldy and would never lie to her own self about things that she liked and disliked. She liked the cuddling moments with Lith and was also looking forward to it when the next time he arrived. However, now he said that there was an even better experience than that and Arya¡¯s curiosity was getting a better hold of her. But, being an experienceddy, she could control her emotions well and didn¡¯t make a fool out of herself in front of Lith. She chuckled lightly and said to Lith, ¡°alright then, let me see for myself whether it¡¯s a better experience or not.¡± Lith felt happy hearing it and he held Arya¡¯s hand and said smiling, ¡°what are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go!¡± This was a very risky move that Lith did. He knew about it too but still tried it because he already got a green signal from his teacher about him sleeping with her. He wanted to see whether she was okay with him physically touching her without permission like that or not. This move would either take him ten steps forward in their rtionship orpletely ruin it. There was no in between. However, Lith still gambled and took the risk. Arya noticed Lith holding her hand and pulling her down towards his floor. Even though she did notice, she didn¡¯t feel ufortable in the slightest and felt as if it was only normal and natural for him to hold her hand like that. Lith had seen almost everything there is to see of her andpared to that, this slight touch was nothing. She thus didn¡¯t mind it and walked with him towards his bedroom on his floor. Had it been anyone else who made such a move, Arya would for sure ensure that death would be the sweetest thing they would crave for. This yful and easy goingdy wasn¡¯t like this for everyone. Only a select few people could ever be so close to her. As for others, if they even tried to look at her with lust or with any impure thoughts, they would for sure have their eyes gouged out or have their bloodline end with themselves because of Arya turning them into eunuchs. These weren¡¯t exaggerations because Arya done such things in the past. This yfuldy¡¯s serious and dark side wasn¡¯t known to anyone except one person. That person was Mayzin, her childhood bestfriend with whom Arya grew up with. Even Emilia, being with Arya for so many years didn¡¯t know about that. Had Lith known how serious it was, he would have wavered a bit but knowing his nature, he still would¡¯ve asked her the same questions and done the same things. Lith¡¯s gamble paid off and he rejoiced internally as he was moving down the stairs. He knew that his rtionship with his teacher had now increased to a considerable margin and he was well past the point where they were just teacher and student. However, he still wasn¡¯t at the point where they were actually dating. It would still take some time. Lith reached his bedroom and slept on the bed and had Arya sleep beside him. They were both in theirfortable clothing as they slept together. Lith wrapped his arms around her and acted as the bigger spoon for her. He had her in his embrace and ensuring that both werefortable, he said softly to Arya, ¡°Goodnight, teacher.¡± Arya nodded her head and said without looking back, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Chapter 183 Liam’s Disappearance Emperor¡¯s pce, Ad city. Inside the throne room, Graham Novius was sitting on a throne present on an elevated tform and was gazing domineeringly at the people sitting in front of him in two columns. ¡°Your Majesty, everything was working fine. All the barriers and rms, everything. However, we still do not know how the intruder could enter the pce.¡± A man stood up from his chair and said to Graham. Graham didn¡¯t respond and just listened to him. Another man stood up from his chair and said to Graham, ¡°Your Majesty, this could be due to the use of a unique artifact. However, we also have rms for the same. If someone is using artifacts, we wille to know about it. So artifacts are out of question and this leaves us with two options; the person used a pill, or the person has a unique ability.¡± The people present in the room nodded at such a conclusion. They, too, had the same reasoning after investigating and arrived at a simr conclusion. Many stood up from their ces one by one and gave their thoughts and reports on the recent event that urred in the Emperor¡¯s pce. Graham listened to all of them calmly and with a focused gaze. ¡°¡­thankfully, Your Majesty, nothing was stolen from the treasure room and there were no losses that urred to us financially.¡± A man said at the end of his report about the finances of the pce. Silence ensued in the room as he said that and many shifted their gaze to him. How can this guy be thankful at such a time for something as trivial as finance? The Emperor¡¯s son was kidnapped, and this guy says this thing so joyfully! Does he have a death wish? Does he not fear what His Majesty would do to him? Everyone shifted their gaze back to Graham and looked at him, thinking of what his reaction would be to this. Graham gazed at the crowd and knew why they were staring at him. He calmly turned to the man who delivered the financial report and said, ¡°the losses were too severe; there¡¯s nothing to be thankful about. My son, the heir of the Novious family, was kidnapped. This is no trivial loss.¡± The man broke out in a cold sweat as he heard Graham say this to him. It¡¯s only now that he realized his blunder. He immediately kneeled down and kowtowed on his spot. ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive my insolence. I didn¡¯t mean to offend or make any impudent remarks to His Majesty, the family or the throne.¡± The man said while kowtowing. ¡°Get up. Now is not the time to kowtow and apologize. Go to the Elven Continent and search for Liam. Take help from the connections present there.¡± Graham said calmly. He then turned to the others and asked them to do the same, but sent them to different continents. Everyone left after they were given their roles to do, leaving Graham alone in the throne room. He rubbed his temples in frustration and said, ¡°Sigh, why does this boy keep getting into trouble? This matter is so troublesome. It seems there¡¯s no other choice than to talk to the Ancestor about it.¡± Graham got up from his throne and left for Ancestor¡¯s city. Getting help from the Ancestor seemed to be the only option for him currently. ¡­. Lucas¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lucas was sitting and making notes at his study table. He put down the pen after finishing it up and rxed back in his chair. ¡°The school assignments are done. I can finally rx now. In a few hours, I¡¯ll leave and find a secluded ce to make the Affinity Enhancer potion. I also need to find someone who has at least six elemental affinities. Better if there¡¯s someone with seven. After checking Liam here, he has nine, but what¡¯s the point? If he dies, my research for unique abilities would go to waste. I shouldn¡¯t touch him for this. If I recall correctly, there should be a person joining the academy thirteen yearster who had seven elemental affinities and was said to be the strongest of that generation. Which means that person will be born somewhere around this year. Good, I¡¯ll have to go and be on a lookout. I¡¯ll also have the Shadow River sect to take help from by then.¡± ¡­. Next day. Lith woke up to find his teacher, Arya, sleeping in his embrace. She was sleeping while facing Lith¡¯s chest and he had his arms wrapped around her waist. He smiled, looking at her sleeping so peacefully in his embrace. He knew it was rare for someone of her rank to sleep, let alone so defenselessly. He had woken up and made a few movements, so she should¡¯ve known about it and woken up herself, but she didn¡¯t, which made Lith realize she must¡¯ve had her cultivation suppressed to his rank and was now nothing but a normal mortaldy sleeping in his arms. Lith felt happy knowing she followed his advice. He softly caressed her hair as she slept and didn¡¯t move much to bother her. Arya, feeling Lith¡¯s caresses, hummed while sleeping and had a small smile on her face. Looking at that, Lith wondered what dreams she must be having, if by any chance she was dreaming. An hour passed. Lith stayed in the same position and looked at his teacher. He didn¡¯t feel bored at all during this time and also understood what his mother and sister would feel when they got up first and looked at him sleeping. It was very entertaining to look at the sleeping face of someone. Arya woke up a minuteter and found Lith looking at her. ¡°Good morning, teacher. I hope you slept well.¡± Lith said, staring at her beautiful face. Arya got up from his embrace and said in her sleepy voice, ¡°mhm¡­ good morning. It was a pleasant sleep.¡± Chapter 184 You don’t even know the culprit? ¡°¡­It was a pleasant sleep.¡± Lith looked at his teacher and noticed her messy hair and still sleepy face. Even without her words, he could tell that she had a pleasant sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll go have a shower and see you at the dining table for breakfast.¡± Lith said as he got down from the bed. ¡°Mhm.¡± Arya hummed in agreement as she tied her hair into a ponytail. Lith went ahead to freshen up and Arya simply cast a cleaning spell on herself because she was toozy to go shower. She ordered food for Lith and herself and after it arrived, ced them on his dining table and awaited his arrival. As she was sitting at the dining table, she started recallingst night and her time sleeping with Lith. At first, when Lith wrapped his arms around her, she felt nothing from it at all. Sure, she could feel Lith¡¯s body, but there was nothing else apart from it that she felt. Their rtionship has progressed, and she was at a point where Lith could touch her freely and she wouldn¡¯t mind. Of course, he still couldn¡¯t touch ces where he was not supposed to or she might feel ufortable, leading to a crack in their rtionship. Arya knew this, so did Lith, and she could tell that Lith understood her and stayed in his boundaries. She appreciated him for it. Evenst night, Lith didn¡¯t take advantage of her and Arya was now pretty much sure that he only wanted to have her experience new things and didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her. Any doubt that Arya may have had previously was now gone, and she dropped her defenses against him as she trusted him. But a few secondster, when she couldn¡¯t feel anything while cuddling with him, she recalled that her body had too high of a magic rank and she needed to suppress it. Arya did just that, and as Lith spooned her from behind, she could feel his warmth. She wasn¡¯t sure how or what she was feeling, but one thing was certain: she liked it. She would not deny it and would not lie to others or herself, as she really liked it. But, as she was enjoying herself while cuddling with Lith, she dozed off at some point, and the next thing she felt was warm and cozy once more. In her half-awakened state, she also felt her hair being caressed, and when she awoke, she saw Lith smiling at her. She felt embarrassed because she knew this was literally her getting pampered by him but being very open minded, her embarrassment was gone within seconds. Had it been some other teenage girl who just fell in love, she would have blushed hard waking up to such a smile from Lith. Arya got lost in her thoughts about everything aboutst night and her time together with Lith. A few minutes passed just like that and Lith finally arrived wearing the academy uniform and sat on the opposite chair at the dining table. The two then started chatting over food about various things. ¡­ Ancestor¡¯s city, Raizen. ¡°So your son got kidnapped and you don¡¯t even know the culprit?¡± A man wearing red and golden robes, which the people in the world referred to as ¡®daoist robes¡¯, asked while sitting on a throne. ¡°Yes, Ancestor.¡± Graham, who was questioned, answered. ¡°And you want my help to look for him?¡± The Ancestor, aka Darren Whitter, the Supreme rank of the Human race, asked in a neutral tone to Graham. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ancestor.¡± Graham replied, still kneeling down. Darren didn¡¯t answer him and just stared at him. He was thinking about what he could do to help Graham. Though he was a Supreme rank, he wasn¡¯t omniscient and had to look at the best course of action he could take. Having the heir of an Emperor rank family getting kidnapped from their own ce was a shameful thing, and Darren had to ensure that such news didn¡¯t get out while also helping Graham in finding his son out. Graham put the scroll in his ring and left after thanking Darren. Darren thought to himself while sitting on the throne, ¡®just who would have the power to do such a thing? I don¡¯t think any Supreme rank would bother with such trivial things. As for Emperor ranks, they have no means through which they can intrude without alerting Graham into his pce. It must be someone who hase out of seclusion most probably, but I wonder who it is¡­¡¯ Few hours passed. Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx Sky ind. The sses were over and Lith was currently in the training arena of his dorms. He was training Rena and was working on improving his coordination with her. He wanted to put what the academy had taught her to the test and spend some time with her. He felt he had been neglecting her, so after his sses ended, left with nothing to do, he picked her up from the daycare and began training. Ralph and Dennis were there in the training arena too, training alongside Lith and Rena. They were curious about Lith¡¯s magical beast and being told that it was a Purple Night wolf, they both got interested in knowing more. It was less of a training and more of a spar. Lith and Rena were against Ralph and Dennis. Lith wanted to test out Rena¡¯s capabilities, so he didn¡¯t go all out and only supported her. ¡®Rena, after I move four steps ahead, take a sharp left turn and attack,¡¯ Lith said telepathically to Rena via their bond. ¡®Yes, master,¡¯ Rena replied. She always called him master, despite Lith asking her not to. She got a habit of it due to her mother¡¯s teaching and also due to the daycare people training her to call him that and couldn¡¯t help herself change this. Lith gave up on wanting to have her not call him master a few triester when she didn¡¯t change it and went about his business. Ralph and Dennis were coordinating together to defeat Lith. The rules of their battle were simple. Whoever would cause the protective shield around them to break would win. They had a token on their chest which created a rank 3 protective shield around them. Breaking the shield would result in breaking of the token or vice versa. They could snatch it and break it or they could just hit the protective barrier hard and it would break. This was pretty much the gist of their battle, and it had only just started. The two teams, oneprising Lith and Rena and another having Dennis and Ralph, were a thousand meters apart from each other. Ralph and Dennis made their move first and were closing in on Lith and Rena. Watching theme at him, Lith sent that telepathic message to Rena and waited for them to close in on him. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 185 Lith and Rena Vs Ralph and Dennis Lith looked at Dennis and Ralph as they dashed towards him. He took out a sword from his ring and took a step ahead. The two closed even further in on him. Lith took another step and now he and the two were just 100 meters away from each other. Lith didn¡¯t waste time and prepared to attack them. The two were also bracing themselves to defend as well as attack Lith. It was an intense moment and the very next instant, the two were only 20 meters from Lith. Lith took another step ahead with the attacking position of his sword. Right at this moment, Rena did what she was told. She quickly dashed towards her left in an attacking stance. Ralph and Dennis, with all their might, braced Lith¡¯s attack. Ralph was supposed to block it and Dennis was supposed to counterattack. They were both now just 10 meters from him and were ready to exchange blows. However, just as Lith took the 4th step, he disappeared, leaving Ralph and Dennis dumbfounded and aimlessly try to attack and defend against thin air. At their moment of confusion, Rena suddenly teleported out of thin air from behind Dennis and shed her sharp ws at his back, damaging the protective shield by almost 30%. Ralph immediately got alerted by it and so did Dennis. The two turned to attack and defend against Rena, but space fluctuated once again and Lith teleported out of it and shed his sword at the two¡¯s protective barriers. Dennis¡¯s barrier was now 80% broken and Ralph¡¯s was 50%. Visible cracks were seen on Dennis¡¯s translucent protective shield that had a green hue on it and Ralph¡¯s was in a bit of a better condition than his. The two were pushed back due to Lith¡¯s attack and before they could get into any sort of defensive or offensive position, a ck fireball came crashing in on them. Boom! Crack! A small explosion urred and a lot of cracking noise was heard, followed by the shattering noise of someone¡¯s protective barrier breaking. Lith knew that it was Dennis whose barrier broke and Ralph still had his intact. He shed his sword at Ralph who in return tried to block, however Ralph realised no attack happened on him and was a bit confused. But his confusion was gone and he slightly panicked feeling the space fluctuating behind him. But before he could take measures¡­ Crack! A cracking sound was heard, followed by the shattering sound of his protective barrier, resulting in the end of their small battle. Lith created a small teleportation circle by casting the spell on his sword and shing it behind Ralph. He instructed Rena to move quickly towards him and attack, not worrying for anything else. Rena followed Lith¡¯s words and as she moved forward to attack, she was sucked into the teleportation circle and arrived right behind Ralph¡¯s back and attacked him, causing his barrier to shatter. Lith lent out his hand to the two to have them get up. He then hit the two¡¯s head lightly with the side of his palm and said, ¡°Idiots. What were you two thinking when trying to charge head on? Ralph, aren¡¯t you a strategist type of guy? Why did you do something so dumb? And you Dennis, you got brains, use them. Don¡¯t be a muscle head.¡± ¡°Eh, Your Highness, I was cultivating hard for the past few weeks. My magic core is also halfway there to rank 3. I thought I had gotten stronger and could beat you. Had I known you¡¯re still stronger, I would¡¯ve not done that.¡± Dennis said, rubbing his head where Lith hit. Lith and Ralph both looked at him and facepalmed. This idiot, did he just charge head on while assuming that his opponent was weak or on his level? The first rule of battle is to never underestimate your enemy and he broke it just like that? ¡°Dennis, I am gonna have teacher confiscate your games and make you study the basics of war.¡± Lith said, looking at him with a neutral tone. ¡°Eh? Hein!? What!? Why!? What did I do!?¡± Dennis asked in panic. ¡°I wanted to test my strength, so I did that, knowing full well that you¡¯re stronger than me.¡± Ralph replied calmly, ignoring Dennis. ¡°Understandable. Anywho, let¡¯s fight properly this time. I want to see how Rena¡¯s capabilities are. I¡¯ll just be supporting her.¡± Lith too ignored Dennis and replied to Ralph. Ralph nodded his head and Dennis, who was in panic, got excited hearing another round of fight. He liked to fight more than he liked games, naturally he forgot about it instantly. The four then started fighting once again. An hourter, Arya arrived on the training grounds and watched them fight and took notes of what and where they were supposed to improve. She was their teacher, she wouldn¡¯t ck in her job and wanted each and every one of them to be a better version of their previous self. Another hour passed and their fight ended after they felt exhausted. Lith being an exception to the other three. He was the only one who put the least effort but put out the maximum problems for Ralph and Dennis. ¡°Good job, boys.¡± Arya said to the three while giving them refreshments. She also gave one to Rena and said good job to her. Lith, Ralph and Dennis sat down on the ground and Arya too joined them. Rena transformed into a small puppy and sat on Lith¡¯sp. Lith fed her the refreshment through a bottle and with his free hand, drank the one he got for himself slowly. Arya lectured the three on where they could improve and their mistakes. It was mostly Ralph and Dennis who were lectured and Lith was only told a few things about his own mistakes and was majorly lectured on how to properly coordinate and train with his magic beast. An hour passed and their discussion was over. Lith took Rena to the daycare and dropped her there. He got back to the dorms and freshened up. It was 7pm right now and he was supposed to text his mother whether he would being home or not. As he was about to do it, Arya entered his room wearing white shorts and a pink half sleeves crop top. She walked in front of him and asked, ¡°Are you free to watch a movie right now?¡± Lith was amused hearing such a question from his teacher. It seemed to him that she liked hanging out with him. Watching movies and cuddling together. He pretty much guessed it this morning but now that she herself came to him, his guess was confirmed and he had no doubt now. Just a few more steps and she should be his, but those few steps would need to be taken care of delicately, or possibilities of messing up aren¡¯t low. ¡°Yes, teacher. Come, let¡¯s watch a movie together.¡± Lith replied to her with a smile and patted the side of his sofa to gesture for her toe and sit. Arya sat down and put on a movie. Lith in the meanwhile texted his mom that he would be spending his night in the dorms with his teacher and got told to have fun from his mother in reply. A few minutes into the movie, the two changed positions and Lith had Arya in his arms as they watched the movie together. Arya had her cultivation suppressed and enjoyed being in Lith¡¯s warm embrace. This Emperor rankdy wanted to be pampered and it was showing. Lith realised it too and Arya who was in question, was aware of her behaviour too. But she wasn¡¯t embarrassed about it even the slightest. She was a carefree and yfuldy, such things didn¡¯t matter much to her. If there was someone else in Arya¡¯s ce, they wouldn¡¯t ept that they liked getting pampered like this from a mere thirteen year old teen. The age gap was too huge and it definitely wasn¡¯t something one should be proud or feel good about. The person would have such things done but would always deny about it to the others as well as to themselves so as to not have any guilt. To Arya, such a thing didn¡¯t matter. If she liked something, she wouldn¡¯t shy away from it and deny it. She would always do what her heart wanted her to and always go to the side where it was fun for her. Feeling shy and being embarrassed just wasn¡¯t her thing. The two continued to watch the movie and cuddled together like the previous day and nothing of interest happened as they did so. ¡­ Across a vast lush and green expanse of mountains, space fluctuated on top of the peak of one of the many mountains and a figure wearing the academy uniform of Abx World Academy teleported out. ¡°Ahh¡­ the fresh smell of nature and the nostalgia, it sure feels amazing to be back here.¡± Lucas, the figure in academy uniform, said to himself. ¡°I should now hurry and concoct the potion as soon as possible. Concocting would take time and so would drinking it and having it absorbed in the body. My whole constitution is going to change after drinking it. I shouldn¡¯t waste time now.¡± Lucas muttered to himself once again. He disappeared from the spot and teleported towards the middle of the middle of the mountain. There was a big cave present here, surrounding it were vines and in front of it was the vast jungle. Lucas walked into the cave and readied himself to concoct the potion. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 186 Teacher, you underestimate me too much. Walking inside the empty cave, Lucas took out many utensils that were required to make a potion. Beakers, sks, stand holders, burners were among the few things that he ced and set up a small potion workshop for himself. After setting up the workshop, Lucas ensured that the cave was well ventted andter when it was done, he took out the ingredients from his ring and started concocting the potion. Few hours passed. Lucas was done concocting the potion. The procedure to do such a thing, if Lith or any Earthling were to look at it, they would definitely say that concocting potion looked like doing a chemical reaction in a chemistryb back on Earth. The ingredients used were all in grams and the utensils were also small, unlike the ones used for refining pills. There was nothing shy that happened during concocting potions majority of the time, unlike refining pills and if one was concocting low level potions, there was almost a zero possibility of something shy happening. Lucas concocted a potion without causing any disturbance or anything shy happening. He was holding a transparent ss tube half filled with a viscous silver liquid that emitted blue luster and happily staring at it. ¡°This my second time making an Affinity Enhancer potion and the feeling it¡¯s giving me is the same as the one I previously had. I feel so happy right now and the nostalgia that¡¯s kicking in is making me feel even more proud of myself.¡± Lucas happily said to himself. He walked towards a room that he made into the cave and sat down in the middle. The room was spacious and well ventted. He also ensured to inscribe many spells of various kinds onto the walls of the room and imbued them with magic stones. These spells would help ensure that a lot of elemental energy gathers around this area from the surroundings and Lucas would have no trouble while having his constitution changed due tock of elemental energy in the surroundings. He gulped down the potion and channeled the energy in him slowly into various areas of his body and changed his own constitution slowly and steadily. Few more hours passed. Lucas opened his eyes and muttered to himself, ¡°everything¡¯s done now. I just need to absorb the core of that seven affinity rumoured person and I can have an all elemental affinity. Time to go back to the academy now.¡± ¡­ Royal castle, Nightingale. Lilith was sitting on a chair present at a round table on the rooftop of the castle and was having tea while gazing at the scenery in front of her. The roses, theke and the shining silver-crimson moon in the night sky of Nightingale created a serene atmosphere around the castle on whose rooftop she was sitting and watching the scenery. Though she was gazing at the scenery in front of her, her attention was somewhere else. Putting the tea cup down, Lilith muttered, ¡°interesting. He made the potion much earlier than expected. I wonder what the old man saw to help him and intervene like that. Whatever the case, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± After saying so, she took a sip again and looking at the tea in the cup, she once again muttered to herself while letting out a small chuckle, ¡°Things are developing at such a fast rate. Fufufu¡­ my baby, I wonder how you¡¯ll deal with them.¡± ¡­ Next morning. Lith woke up to find his teacher looking at him from the side. He smiled and said to her, ¡°good morning, teacher.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Arya greeted him back. Lith yawned and said, ¡°such a pity that I couldn¡¯t see your beautiful sleeping face.¡± Arya chuckled hearing it. ¡°Indeed. I saw yours today and I can understand how regretful it is to not get to see it.¡± Lith got up from the bed and stretched. ¡°I am gonna go shower now. Ah right, I forgot to ask yesterday before going to shower, so I¡¯ll ask today. Do you wanna join?¡± Lith said smirking. Arya stared at him for a few seconds and he just stared back at her with a smile and didn¡¯t bother to say anything. Arya smiled and said after a few more seconds, ¡°sure.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lith¡¯s smile disappeared as he heard those words from her. ¡°What? Chickening out now?¡± Arya said with a smile. ¡°No, no, just a little surprised. Why would I chicken out? You underestimate me too much, teacher.¡± Lith shook his head and replied. ¡°Alright then,e let¡¯s shower.¡± Arya walked towards Lith and said, taking his hand and pulling him into the shower. The two went into the bathroom which was 10 meter in length, breadth and height. Lith thought about the bathroom being too big when he first saw it, well, not as big as the one present in his home but aspared to the one he had back on Earth. In his previous life, the house he lived in was probably the same size as the bathroom of his dorm, so naturally, it seemed big. The bathroom had one bathtub, big enough to have three people fit inside, one shower cubicle, onemode at the corner, wash basin beside which was a cupboard attached and above a big rectangr mirror was present on the wall. There was also aundry basket present beside the cupboard which was imbued with a spell that cleaned and gave one their clothes instantly. Arya walked with Lith towards theundry basket and left his hand. She took off her crop top and shorts and threw them into theundry basket. She was now standing in front of Lith in just her bra and panties, revealing her thick thighs, wide hips, t stomach and boobs which were the most perfect size Lith had seen. Neither too big nor too small. Looking at Lith staring intently at her body, Arya smirked and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you staring a bit too much?¡± ¡°Of course not. I still need a few more moments.¡± Lith looked her in the eyes and said confidently, without feeling shy or embarrassed for getting called out like that. Arya didn¡¯t bother to reply back to him and unplugged her bra from behind and supported the front via her hands so that they don¡¯t fall off and her breasts get exposed to Lith. Looking at this, Lith said, ¡°chickening out now, teacher? It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s still time to back out. I won¡¯t call you outter for it, don¡¯t worry, hehe.¡± Arya shook her head and said, ¡°no, I am not. I am taking things slow so as to not get you too ¡®excited¡¯, if you know what I mean.¡± Arya winked after saying that. ¡°Heh¡­ Teacher, you underestimate me too much. Even if you stand buck naked in front of me, you won¡¯t get a reaction from me that you would hope for, if I don¡¯t want you to see it.¡± Lith replied with a smirk. What he said was true. He had already slept with two divine beauties many times. To him, his mother looked no less beautiful than a goddess. Though he hadn¡¯t seen a goddess, he was sure that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be any more beautiful than his mother. That was an assumption and a bold im on his part. For this reason solely, his body won¡¯t show any reaction to anyone below a certain standard, even if they stood naked in front of him. Another thing was that Lith was trained by his mother this one time about how to not get aroused. He was doing workout for his legs and the blood would go into his thing and make it erect. Once that happened and he paused to take a rest, his body would release chemicals and make him aroused. It was a bad thing to happen during training and Lilith therefore trained him on how to control the chemicals and blood flow better. This wasn¡¯t an easy feat, nor was it something that could be done by anyone. As once rises in magic rank, their body changes ordingly too. So one isn¡¯t able to control their body on their own, they would need some special arts to do it and learning it would take years and practice to master control over one¡¯s own body. Mastering chemicals was even more difficult. High precision and a lot of effort was required to do something and even high level arts wouldn¡¯t be able to help one in it. Therefore, only a small minority could control their body in the whole world. It¡¯s for the same reason that even higher rank beings feel emotions and don¡¯t be emotionless golems. Controlling the chemicals that are released and cause emotions such as sadness, happiness, anger and more isn¡¯t easy at such a level and thus they stayed sane like a normal rational being. ¡°Hoh, those are some serious ims you have there. What if you fail to do it? What then?¡± Arya asked with interest. ¡°I have nothing to bet on. Hmm, how about this, I¡¯ll do any one thing teacher asks me to do. Will this be fine?¡± Lith asked after pondering a bit. ¡°Anything?¡± Arya asked again. ¡°Yes, any one thing.¡± Lith replied. ¡°Any one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arya smiled widely having her question confirmed and said looking at him, ¡°you better not back out then.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 187 Shower with Arya* ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t back off.¡± Lith replied with a smile. Arya chuckled and dropped her bra down, revealing a pair of alluring soft mounds that had a pink, soft and slightly pointy tip. Looking at his teacher¡¯s breast so clearly now, Lith was amazed. He kept staring at her boobs intently and didn¡¯t shy away. Lith wouldn¡¯t lie, they really were the most perfectly shaped breasts he had seen. They were neither too big nor too small. Looking at them, one thing was for sure, any man would lose self-control and pounce in on her to ravish them. Lith felt turned on looking at them, but soon got conscious about it and tried to control his own body. He then slowly shifted his gaze back to meet Arya¡¯s and pretended as if everything was normal. ¡°Is this it? This isn¡¯t enough to get me ¡®excited¡¯ in any possible way, teacher. I¡¯ve seen them already.¡± Lith smirked and said. Arya stared at him for a good few seconds and then at his pants to check whether it had a bulge or not. Noticing that there really wasn¡¯t any, she realised that Lith was indeed telling the truth. She had many questions pop up in her mind as she realised this. Was her beauty not upto the standards of Lith? Was she not beautiful enough? Or was it her attitude that was a turn off her Lith? Maybe it could be due to her being his teacher that he feels nothing about her. There was only onest thing left for her to do, to confirm her guess. If it was proven right, all her questions would be answered. Arya looked into Lith¡¯s eyes once again and the amethyst-like eyes of his, showing not even an ounce of lust, made her understand that he wasn¡¯t just a pervert lusting for her body. This thing has been proven many times already. She was now one hundred percent sure that he wasn¡¯t a pervert after her body. Arya then made up her mind and decided to go all out. She didn¡¯t want to chicken out at thest minute, she wasn¡¯t a coward like that. The thing that made her make such a bold move was the fact that Lith had already seen almost everything there was to see and having him see the rest wasn¡¯t too big of a deal to her. Last thing was, she feltfortable around him for some reason. She couldn¡¯t understand what that reason was but Lith providedfort to her. There was hence no barriers or hesitation to do such a thing in front of Lith for her. Arya looked at Lith in the eyes and slowly took off her panties. Lith had to run his eyes to see if he wasn¡¯t dreaming or anything. This was really happening! His teacher was about to break all barriers! Their student-teacher rtionship won¡¯t be the same anymore and he was about to have something even more than that. Arya fully took off her panties and threw them in theundry basket along with her bra. Lith¡¯s gaze immediately fell towards a ce he wasn¡¯t supposed to look at. He was now staring intently at his teacher¡¯s hairless pink slits. His arousal intensified and he got a boner almost instantly. He didn¡¯t bother to hide it and kept staring at his teacher¡¯s honeypot. Arya noticed Lith¡¯s expression and immediately turned her gaze down to look at his boner. She smiled noticing that there indeed was a bulge but soon she knitted her brows a bit due to noticing how the bulge was getting bigger and bigger. Arya was surprised looking at how big it was after it stopped growing any further and was at its maximum size. She didn¡¯t know what the average size was or how long or short it was supposed to be, but she had a hunch that whatever the case was, Lith¡¯s bulge shouldn¡¯t be this big at such an age of his. Arya cleared her throat and said to Lith, ¡°if you¡¯ve looked enough, we can go shower.¡± ¡°No, wait a few more minutes, teacher. Or maybe like a few more hours? Hmm, days don¡¯t sound bad either. What do you say? I can keep looking at such a sexy figure for like, forever probably, hehe~¡± Turning his gaze to meet Arya¡¯s, Lith said. Arya let out a small chuckle hearing such a response from Lith. She really liked his honesty and his attitude of not shying away and speaking his mind. Had Lith shown a sign of trying to cover up his stare and lied to her saying he wasn¡¯t meaning to look at her in such a way, his impression in front of her would¡¯ve really degraded. Arya liked his honest words and as for their bet from earlier, she still had to confirm it thoroughly and wasn¡¯t too sure by just looking at his bulge. She walked towards the shower cubicle and said to Lith without turning back, ¡°If you¡¯re done taking off your clothes, join in.¡± Hearing these words, Lith quickly took his clothes off, threw them in theundry basket and ran inside the shower cubicle to join Arya. The cubicle wasn¡¯t too big and thus the two were close together in it. The shower wasn¡¯t on yet and there was no steam inside that could block their vision and Lith had a very good look at his teacher¡¯s nude body. As he was checking her out aftering inside, Arya too was doing the same. She was staring at his body and focused a lot more on his shaft. To her, it seemed to be a bit unnatural. She felt curious as to why it was like that. To fulfil her curiosity, she walked closer to him, squatted down, took his shaft in her hands and had her face close towards it to inspect it. Getting into such an unexpected situation so suddenly, Lith had no idea what he was supposed to do. It felt good to get touched by his teacher like that, her hands were soft and her breath that she unintentionally let out due to having her face so close to his shaft, made Lith feel electricity run across all his body. He wanted to say something to her but Arya got up and looking him in the eyes, she asked, ¡°Why does it seem so unnatural? Did you do something to it? Don¡¯t tell me, to impress me or someone else, you went to such a length and created such an imbnce.¡± Lith¡¯s arousal half died as he heard his teacher¡¯s words. He could tell that she was concerned for him as she asked that. Even though they were in such a state together, she didn¡¯t forget her role at all. Lith felt warm in his heart hearing such words from her. But just the next instant, Lith realised that he would have to give her an exnation for it or things would be bad. But, would he need to tell her everything? Is this a good thing? Lith pondered as he looked at Arya. Arya could tell that Lith was thinking about something and didn¡¯t interrupt him. She was waiting to hear what the reason was. She really was concerned about it and if he had done some stupid things to make it so unnatural, she would do her best to have it go back to its previous state and cure him. Of course, having him listen to an earful would be inevitable if he had done anything like that. A few secondster, Lith smiled at Arya and said, ¡°it isn¡¯t anything unnatural, teacher. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. But why is it like this, do you really wanna know? If it¡¯s not an important matter for you, we can skip these talks and discuss it somedayter.¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I am concerned about it. It¡¯s important and depending on how severe it is, I would have to take actions ordingly to cure you.¡± Arya said to Lith in a firm tone. ¡°Phew, can¡¯t help it I guess. I¡¯ll tell you about it, teacher, but, you would have to make a bond with me first, as a security measure. This is a simple blood bond and the one who breaks it would have their cultivation suppressed temporarily and it would also notify the other person quickly. If you can have it with me, I¡¯ll tell you everything about it. Still interested?¡± Lith replied with a smile. Arya nodded her head, indicating that she understood and was ready to do such a thing. Lith¡¯s health mattered to her and she wouldn¡¯t take a risk in it. If he was sick or in any problem, she would try her best to help him out. Naturally, such would even go to the lengths of having her cultivation sealed, if it meant that Lith would say everything to her and get treatment ordingly. Since his teacher had agreed, Lith took out a paper and pen from his ring in the shower cubicle. He put the paper against the wall and quickly started drawing a certain spell that his mother had taught him on his sister¡¯s demand. After he was done, he held the paper on top of his palm and said to Arya, ¡°teacher, drop a bit of your blood on the paper and ce your hand above mine.¡± He bit his thumb and dropped the blood on it and Arya too did the same thing and ced her hand above the paper. Lith then asked her to imbue her spiritual energy in it and he too did the same thing, causing the paper to glow in a bright red colour and disappear in the next instant from their hands. Arya felt something getting added into her body, though it was a very minute something which she couldn¡¯t properly pin point. She guessed that what Lith used was some technique his mother had taught him and didn¡¯t ask him about it. It wasn¡¯t of concern right now and what mattered more was Lith¡¯s health. The blood bond that Lith just made was developed by Lilith. What happened in this was, the spell took the spiritual mark of the two parties and wrote on it the things that needed to be kept confidential or done. Breaking it would result in the spiritual mark getting wiped off and hence would result in a chain reaction that temporarily caused the body to get the magic rank suppressed. The other party would be notified about it instantly and could thus take timely action. Having made the blood bond, Lith decided toe clean and tell his teacher about his rtionship with his family and about why his shaft was like that. He didn¡¯t want to create unnecessary drama and being honest with partners was the first necessary step in stabilizing, maintaining and keeping the harem happy. Arya was a potential harem member. She may or may not join it but if he were to, Lith wanted toe clean about it to her. He didn¡¯t want to have unnecessary drama in future and a headache and being honest was the best course of action. Lith took a deep breath and exhaling it out, he said to Arya, ¡°Teacher, please keep this thing between us only.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Arya replied hurriedly so that Lith could quickly tell her what the problem was. Arya walked a step ahead, put her hands on Lith¡¯s shoulders and bent down to look him in the eyes and said, ¡°Lith, it doesn¡¯t matter what it is, say it. I am very concerned about your health and as I¡¯ve said before, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what the thing is. I just want the truth from you. Did you perhaps do or use something forbidden down there? Say it to me.¡± Lith once again felt warm in his heart knowing how much she cared about him. Despite being naked right now and in a shower, she didn¡¯t care about it at all and was worrying about his health. He felt grateful to have her as his teacher. Lith looked her in the eyes and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll say everything to you truthfully. Whatever hqppens, happens. I don¡¯t really care anymore.¡± Arya nodded her head hearing it and got back to have a look at him as he spoke. Lith continued, ¡°the state of my dick is like that because my mom cast a [Time eleration] spell on it. It caused it to be like how it would be for the adult me. She also cast a [Time Stop] spell on it and stopped it¡¯s aging process. The spell would instantly be gone as soon as my whole body matches my dick¡¯s age.¡± Arya was amused and surprised as she heard this. She now got to know that it wasn¡¯t anything serious and sighed in relief. Her concerns were gone and now all that was left was curiosity. Curiosity to know why the revered Vampire Queen did such a thing to her own son. . . . ¡­.. If you wanna have character illustrations and support me, you can do so via the follow links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pay pal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Chapter 188 Arya’s Past Memories Lith and Arya were together in the shower. But instead of doing what one might expect two people to do in a shower together, they were just standing opposite to each other and talking. Lith was exining to her about the unnatural growth of his shaft so that she stopped worrying about him. Such a talk had now escted to the point that, Lith was now supposed to tell her about his sex life. Looking at her who seemed to be curious and waiting for his answer, Lith said: ¡°I hope you don¡¯t hate me for what I am about to say next, teacher.¡± Arya nodded her head and ruffled Lith¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s hardly anything you could do that would make me hate you.¡± Lith smiled hearing it and nodded his head. He looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°I love my mom and my big sis. Things happened and I ended up having to do it with them. Mom wanted me to be fully grown before doing it since it was the first time for me as well as her and I ended up with this. Not that I hate that or this. Anywho, that¡¯s pretty much the gist of it.¡± Arya let out a small chuckle hearing it and once again ruffled his hair and said: ¡°You were so worried and went through so much hassle just to say this?¡± Lith was confused when he heard that. What¡¯s with this reaction from her? Why is she in a mood to joke around in such a tense and serious atmosphere? ¡°Do you not hate me, teacher? Or are disgusted?¡± Lith asked. ¡°Why would I?¡± Arya asked back with a smile. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that a normal reaction though? Like majority of the people don¡¯t like incest and loathe it. Plus wouldn¡¯t your natural reaction be like ¡®woahhh, such scandalous news¡¯ something? Or something lik¨C¡± ¡°Sshhh. You think too much.¡± Arya interrupted Lith by putting a finger on his lips and saying that. ¡°You love your mom and big sis too right?¡± Arya asked, with her finger still on his lips, indicating he shouldn¡¯t speak, only nod or shake his head. Lith nodded in agreement. ¡°If you love them, what you did wasn¡¯t wrong or disgusting. Don¡¯t let anyone else tell you this and you yourself shouldn¡¯t feel like this.¡± Arya said and took her finger off. She then held his chin and raised it slightly to meet her eye level, since was a head taller and said seriously: ¡°Listen, Lith. To survive in this world, the first and foremost rule that you should know, and follow is: fuck people¡¯s opinion.¡± Lith stared at her nkly as she said this. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ He thought to himself. He was confused as to why Arya suddenly became so serious and said that to him. ¡°Do what you like, say what you like and be what you like. Don¡¯t let anyone or anything restrict you for it. If people don¡¯t like what you did, shut them up, easy.¡± Arya continued. Lith simply nodded his head in approval and didn¡¯t speak on it. Arya took off her serious attitude and smiling, she said: ¡°Actually, my first reaction was shock, then the next one was an amused one. I was so amused to know that you, while being so young, could coax the Queen into having it do with you. Do you by any chance have any idea that what you did wasn¡¯t scandalous, but a feat that no one in the whole world could, can or will achieve.¡± Arya giggled after saying so. Lith nodded his head once again in agreement and waited for her to finish speaking. ¡°Anyway, all those things aside, I am happy knowing that you arefortable speaking about it to me. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hate you or feel disgusted. I am just shocked and amused. I am actually a bit proud too, knowing that my student scored such a big shot even before he joined the academy, hahahaha.¡± Arya stepped back a bit andughed. It was now Lith¡¯s turn to be amused. Such an unnatural reaction from her was really unexpected. But, it¡¯s a good thing. Everything was sorted already and he didn¡¯t have to go through unnecessary drama. All that was left now was to take care of the aftermath of such talks and this was the moment where he didn¡¯t need to take one step ahead to improve his rtionship with her, but sprint his way in and coax her into bing his lover and date her. Lith braced himself and mentally prepared himself for what he was about to do. Now was a make or break moment for him. He walked closer to Arya and willing the wind elements around him, he levitated in the air and became a head taller than her. He raised her chin up, just like how she did to him and said: ¡°Do you wanna know the reason how I scored her, teacher?¡± Arya was amused looking at such a change in Lith¡¯s reaction. A moment ago he was all confused but now he seemed pretty confident in whatever he was doing as he held her chin. She didn¡¯t hate such a change at all. She chuckled lightly and said, ¡°sure.¡± Lith smirked and said, ¡°I can tell you, actually show you, but I don¡¯t know if you have the guts to let me do it.¡± ¡°Talking big eh?¡± Arya said smiling. She knew what he was hinting at. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Lith chuckled and said, ¡°what are you thinking of, teacher? I am speaking about dating you and loving you, not anything else.¡± Arya raised an eyebrow in confusion as he said that. ¡®This guy¡­ He really knows how to joke around and y. Even I got tricked, hehe. Hmm, wait¡­ Did he say love? Love¡­ love¡­¡¯ Arya got into thinking about what Lith just said and about love. This word was something she had long forgotten about and couldn¡¯t recall or remember about even if she tried to. Watching romantic movies together with Lith weren¡¯t of a help either for her, since she just couldn¡¯t get herself to be immersed in those and was busy feeling the warmth andfort of his embrace. Arya did pay a little attention to those movies and only now when Lith talked to her about love, did a flood of memories break through in her mind; from watching romantic movies to things about her past. Looking at her getting into thinking and zoned out suddenly, Lith wanted to have her break out of it, but he soon felt the elements around him tremble slightly and realised that he shouldn¡¯t meddle with her thought process and let her be. He backed off a few steps and looked at her. She was zoned out and was staring at the space in front of her with her blue eyes and wasn¡¯t even blinking. The elements around her were starting to tremble more and more and their equilibrium was starting to break. The twelve elemental energies, at most of the ces, were always in an equilibrium with the world. Meaning, the fundamental forces of the world, were always in the same amount as the elemental energies and thus the two were in an equilibrium together. The elemental energies were coloured but due to being in an equilibrium, they weren¡¯t visible to the naked eye. One could only feel it but not see it. The elemental energies could only be seen in a few ces where such an equilibrium wasn¡¯t present. These were ces rich with elemental energies. Lith didn¡¯t know what his teacher was doing right now, but he could clearly feel that elemental energy from around the surrounding was starting to gather towards her and the equilibrium was starting to break. Due to this, the elemental energies were starting to be visible to the naked eye. A myriad of colourful flickers of energy were happening around Arya¡¯s naked body as she stared into empty space. Lith had no idea what she was doing or what was happening with her, but whatever the case, he felt it was something important and thus didn¡¯t stop her. Arya on the other hand was having all her memories get recalled to her. From the time when she was a little child. A few minutes passed. Arya ¡°saw¡± herself roaming around in a field. She couldn¡¯t control what she was watching or her view. She could only look whatever was being yed. She saw tiny arms and legs swinging around and found herself to be ying in her family¡¯s forest that was present behind their house. She felt a sense of nostalgia kicking in, however right at this moment, she saw a man in a suit and half top hat, having purple hair, ck eyes and a slightly square face walk towards her out of nowhere. She didn¡¯t know who this man was or had any idea about him. The next thing she saw was her little self getting into a defensive position and bing cautious of the man. Her mother had taught her to do so and she was following it. Arya could vividly feel the emotions of the little girl and see whatever she was doing. The little girl, or her younger self, felt a bit nervous but was not afraid of the man in front. She cautious of him instead and put her guard up. Arya could feel that and she was proud of her younger self for doing such a thing. She remembered that she was a brave girl, even though she was of a low magic rank. In this current scenario however, she didn¡¯t even have her magic core awakened but she still seemed brave. Arya then saw the man smile and in the next instant, she found herself to be lifted in the air by her neck. The man had her neck pressed and Arya could vividly feel the suffocating feeling. She wasn¡¯t able to shout or yell either as the man held her neck. The man had his grip strong enough on her neck to have her not be able to yell but loose enough for her to not suffocate and die. The man looked at young Arya and said with an evil smile: ¡°Kekeke, don¡¯t worry, little shit. I won¡¯t hurt you. I am just here to instill a certain spell on you. I know I can¡¯t harm you or do anything to you, as it would just alert your parents but I can cast a spell on you for sure. I paid a hefty price to get a stealth artifact and arrive here. It¡¯s good that I found you. Your bitch of a mother, she rejected me and married that shit, I won¡¯t ever forgive her for that. I loved her with all my heart but she never reciprocated it. I fucking hate that slut. Kek. That aside, this isn¡¯t a harmful spell so there¡¯s no worries that your parents would arrive here. This spell would do just one thing to you¡ªmake you forget what love actually is. You most probably won¡¯t ever recall what love is for sure and I hope you stay like that forver in your life. How I have suffered, I want you to be the same. Okay, no more talks. I will also have a memory forgetting spell ced on you along with it, get done quickly and leave.¡± Arya felt rage, one that she had never felt before as she watched the man mess with her young self and leave. Her young self, having her memory wiped was once again back to ying in the forest and new memories started to flood in. Arya however was feeling rage the whole time she watched the other memories. She couldn¡¯t get that thing off of her mind. For all her life, she felt something she was forgetting about. Her mother loved her, she could feel her warmth andfort, but she couldn¡¯t tell it was love. Her friend, Mayzin, she provided care andfort to her as a friend but she couldn¡¯t tell that it was love that was between two friends. Lastly, she recalled her time with Lith; how he took care of her when she was in a mess and drunk, how they cuddled together, how she felt the same warmth andfort her mother provided in his embrace. She couldn¡¯t tell that it was love that she was feeling for Lith. So many things happened and she was robbed off of this due to that one man who wanted revenge. Arya¡¯s rage was intensifying so much that it was now going out of control. However right at this moment¡­ . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 189 Miss Arya, I want to date you. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Inside Lith¡¯s bathroom, in the shower cubicle, Arya was standing naked in front of him and he himself was naked. Normally, when two people are together like that in a shower, it usually means that something naughty was happening. However, the situation was anything but naughty¡­ Arya had been staring at the empty space in front of her for quite some minutes now. Lith knew she wasprehending or doing something so he stayed where he was and didn¡¯t move, waiting for her toe out of such a state. A few minutes passed and the flickers now turned into colourful fog around Arya. The energy had be dense. Normally, any Rank 1 or 2 would feel suffocated in such an environment but Lith having the prowess of Rank 6, it was bearable for him. Lith continued to observe his teacher and the elemental energies and a few more minutester, he noticed that the elemental energies, which were in a fog like state were now starting to wildly wave around. Something was wrong! The waves were intensifying with each passing second. Lith understood something was definitely wrong with his teacher. Before he decided to not disturb her because she might beprehending something, but now if he did not pull her out of his trance, it would be a disaster. Lith rushed towards Arya and walking closer, he saw that her eyes were moist for some reason. This wasn¡¯t visible previously due to him being a bit away from her and the colourful fog surrounding her. He didn¡¯t know what she was going through to be in such a state, but his intuition was telling him that it most probably was something sad. He levitated a bit in the air and hugged her. Putting her head on his shoulder, he caressed her hair and gently whispered in her ear: ¡°Calm down, teacher. Everything is okay. I am here for you.¡± As Lith was near Arya, he was starting to feel suffocated since the elemental energies were bing more and more dense around her. However, he held on. His teacher was going through something which was sad and he felt that he should be here for her and bring her out of his trance. Trying to hit her, attack her or physically do anything to her was meaningless, Lith knew about it. Judging from how elemental energies were gathering around her, Arya should¡¯ve already broken out of her trance by now but she didn¡¯t and Lith assumed that anything physical won¡¯t work on her. Lith assumed that she was kind of in aatose state wherein she couldn¡¯t move or speak but could definitely listen. So to test it out, he did such a thing. If this doesn¡¯t work out either, he had to resort to asking for help. There was no other way. Arya was watching her past memories one by one. Though she was rational and fully conscious while doing so, she was raging. Her focus wasn¡¯t on the memories anymore and was on the man who sealed her ability to love. Her rage was starting to intensify the more she thought about him, however, right at this moment, she felt warm out of nowhere. This feeling¡­ She knew about it. This is the exact same feeling she felt when she was in Lith¡¯s embrace. She was about to be confused as to why she was feeling like this so suddenly when she heard Lith¡¯s voice. She heard each and every single word of his and her rage died down. She smiled listening to hisforting words and felt warm in her heart. Having calmed down, Arya now focused on the best course of action she could take. The best course of action was doing nothing. There was nothing to do and she could only wait until the memories were all over. Thus Arya simply focused on watching the memories in a calm and neutral way. Lith on the outside who was hugging Arya, felt the colourful fog of energy to stop waving around. He then saw them disperse slowly and looking at this, he sighed in relief. Lith smiled as he was hugging her because his intuition was right this time and she could indeed feel, if not hear him. He didn¡¯t know how long she would be in such a trance but whatever the case, he knew he had to be there for her or things might again go out of control. Half an hour passed Lith was sitting on the ground in the shower cubicle while holding Arya in his embrace. Levitating and hugging her was tiring and midway, he sat down and had her sit down along with him. Arya had her heady on his shoulder, her boobs were pressing against his chest, her arms and legs were wrapped around him as she sat on his legs which were crossed and had her hair and back caressed by him. Lith did his best to provide warmth andfort to her and waited for her toe out of her trance in such a position. An hour passed. Lith was surfing through the inte as he hugged Arya. There was nothing to do anyway, so he took out his phone and was watching videos on it. He had no idea when she would be back to normal, so to pass time, he started using his phone. Dennis had called him during this period, to ask whether he would be attending sses or not. Lith answered about him skipping it since he had some work and Dennis too, using the excuse that both Ralph and Lith aren¡¯t going, skipped his sses. As he was surfing the inte, Lith felt Arya move. He kept the phone inside his ring and checked whether she was okay or not. Ensuring everything is fine, he got back to caressing her back and hair. A few minutester. ¡°How long are you going to hug me?¡± Arya whispered gently in Lith¡¯s ear. Lith felt surprised hearing it and shifted back to have a look at his teacher and found her looking at him with a smile. Instead of feeling happy for hering out of his trance, Lith held her face with both of his hands and asked with concern, ¡°teacher, are you okay?¡± Arya once again felt warm in her heart by watching Lith show concern for her. She knew he was here with her all this time and she was very grateful and happy about it. She nodded her head and said to him, ¡°yes, I am.¡± Lith sighed in relief and said, ¡°all good then.¡± Arya then looked around and a secondter, at Lith and said with a smile, ¡°did you enjoy hugging me all this time? Does my body feel that good to you?¡± Lith smirked and replied back, ¡°of course. If it wasn¡¯t enjoyable, why would I stay in this position all this time?¡± He was telling half the truth. It was indeed enjoyable, however he stayed with her all this time so as to ensure nothing went haywire. Arya was not able to tell whether he was telling the truth or not and such a mysterious answer. She liked such a response from him and it was one of the things that made her have an even better impression of Lith. Arya stared deeply into Lith¡¯s eyes and was thinking of something. Lith noticed it but didn¡¯t call her out on it. He let her be and just stared back at her. A few secondster, Arya held Lith¡¯s face with one hand and said seriously, ¡°Lith, before I zoned out, you said something about dating and loving me, right?¡± Lith was surprised with the sudden change. He had no idea what his teacher was thinking to ask such a thing, however, judging from her tone and actions, he could tell that this time she wasn¡¯t joking or ying around and was seriously asking him something. He smiled and answered saying: ¡°I did. I was half joking and half serious when I asked that.¡± Arya felt a bit disappointed as she heard his response. So he was joking, it seems. She thought. Looking at Arya¡¯s disappointed look, Lith chuckled knowing why she had such a look. He held her face once again and had her look at him. He smiled once again and said: ¡°Teacher, no, Miss Arya, I want to date you. Are you interested in bing my lover?¡± Arya¡¯s expression turned from disappointed to a happy one. Joy was clearly visible on it. Though it happened only for a split second. Lith didn¡¯t miss it, however. Arya, instead of answering Lith directly, smirked and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you too young? And also, you are too weak currently, just a Rank 2. I on the other hand am an Emperor Rank. Don¡¯t you feel you have nothing on you that would impress me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the best part? I am young and weak. I¡¯ve got nothing on me. Wouldn¡¯t it be amazing to witness my journey to the top? Isn¡¯t that much better than having someone already strong as your partner?¡± Lith smiled and counter questioned. Arya giggled hearing it. No matter the circumstances, no matter the time, Lith would always reciprocate whatever she threw at him. This was one of the many things that made her love him. That¡¯s right, love him. Arya had her seal that made her forget what love is taken off. She realised that spending so much time with Lith together, she was starting to love him. The time they were together was indeed less, however it was some of the best ones she had in all her life. When she was small, getting pampered by her parents was one of the best moments of her life. Next were hanging out with Mayzin and Emilia; feeling her prowess grow with every magic rank breakthrough; spending time with her students andstly, it was being with Lith. Lith pampering her was him trying to slowly get closer to her, however, he unknowingly gave Arya the best time of her life. This made Arya fall hard for Lith. Previously, she didn¡¯t know that it was love that she was experiencing but now that she watched her own life from birth to until now, she saw everything by beingplete. Love was missing previously and all her life, except for that starting few years before she met the man. She lived without knowing what love was. But now that her seal was taken off, she wasplete and didn¡¯t have anything missing. She fully understood that she loved Lith as she watched the recent memories when she spent her time with him. She wasn¡¯t someone who would lie to herself about it and she naturally epted it easily. Her love for him was real and she wouldn¡¯t deny it. She thus asked him whether he was serious when he asked her about dating her or not. She loved him and wanted to spend her life with him but when he said that he was only half serious about it, she felt pretty disappointed. She hoped that he loved her, at least half of what she did to him but him saying that line made her heart break. Sure she was a carefree and yful person, but at the end of the day, she too was just a normaldy who wanted to be loved and have a partner. She thus felt disappointed. But, Lith then proposed to her and her disappointment vanished in a way as if it never existed in the first ce. Her heart was thumping in joy, she was screaming internally in happiness but feeling such an exaggerated reaction, she controlled them and soon calmed down. Knowing that Lith wanted to date her and everything was sailing smoothly, she got back into her yfuldy mode. Even without telling him the answer, it was pretty much confirmed that she was his now. Lith obviously didn¡¯t know that Arya was going through so many things but the atmosphere around him was lively and it didn¡¯t matter if he did or not. All he was waiting for was now to hear his teacher¡¯s response on what she was going to answer him. She surely was ying with him, but he knew that waiting it out was the best and he would soon get his answer. Arya stopped giggling after a few seconds and held Lith¡¯s face and kissed him on the lips. Lith¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise due to such a surprise attack from Arya. But his surprise vanished instantly and he was drowning in happiness due to getting his answer. He held her face too just like how she did and kissed her back to reciprocate his feelings for her and the teacher and student, sitting in the shower cubicle, started conveying their loving feelings for each other through their actions. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 190 Call me Arya Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Lith and Arya were currently sitting in the shower cubicle and were kissing each other. They both were naked too as they did so. A few minutes passed and Lith broke the kiss, to catch a breather. Arya just stared at him and as he breathed raggedly. After stabilizing his breathing, Lith looked at Arya and asked, ¡°So is that a yes, teacher?¡± Arya, instead of answering Lith, extended her hand forward and gave him a flick on his forehead. ¡°Oww. Teach¨C¡± ¡°Oww. Te¨C¡± ¡°Oww. What did I do?¡± Lith rubbed his forehead and asked Arya with an expression that looked as if he was wronged. Arya stared at him for a good few seconds and said, ¡°You even have the audacity to call me teacher after everything happened?¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Lith asked in confusion. Arya sighed and said with a fake tired expression, ¡°you aren¡¯t my student anymore.¡± Lith was surprised hearing this but soon the bells rang in his mind and he understood the hidden meaning behind it. He nodded his head and said with a smile, ¡°right, right. It isn¡¯t teacher anymore, it¡¯s Miss Arya, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arya shook her head and said, ¡°nope. It¡¯s just Arya. Call me Arya from now on when we are in private.¡± Arya smiled and winked after saying that. Lith smiled hearing it and nodded his head. He hugged Arya once again and brought his face close to her ear. Arya got confused as to why he suddenly hugged her but didn¡¯t resist and hugged him back. Lith whispered in her ears, ¡°Arya, is it? I still haven¡¯t gotten my answer. Will you date me, or will you not?¡± Arya chuckled hearing it and whispered in Lith¡¯s ears, ¡°who knows? Hehe~.¡± Arya bit on his earlobes and gently nibbled on them after saying so. ¡®Still won¡¯t answer and y around? Heh. Let¡¯s see how long it goes.¡¯ Lith thought to himself and smirked. He grabbed one of her tits and fondling them, whispered in her ear, ¡°if you don¡¯t let me know what our rtionship is, I would have no idea what lines to cross and what to not.¡± Arya chuckled hearing his answer and feeling his hands fondling her tits. She didn¡¯t mind it as she already belonged to him and epted him wholeheartedly. She backed off a bit and held his face. Looking at him in the eyes, she said with a smile, ¡°You can cross all lines if you want. However, not now. It¡¯s time for me to leave. I have something very important to do and after I am done with that, I am all yours.¡± Lith didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so he asked, ¡°can you tell me what is that something important, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Arya ruffled his hair and said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s my ascension to Supreme Rank and there¡¯s a person I need to take care of after that. A lot of things would happen after I ascend, so it would take at least a month or two before I am back to see you.¡± Arya said honestly without hiding anything. She loved Lith and there was no point hiding it from him. He would also know about it sooner orter anyway, so she said it without thinking twice. ¡®A month or two? Damn. Our rtionship has only just begun and she¡¯s going somewhere already.¡¯ Lith thought to himself. ¡°To tell you the truth, teach, I mean Arya, I¡¯ve been nning on dropping out. By the time youe back, I won¡¯t be your student anymore or in this academy. I will have dropped out of the academy by then, I think.¡± Lith put out his worries. Lith felt warm hearing it. He gave her a warm and loving kiss on her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you. Pleasee back soon.¡± Lith knew that this was definitely an important moment of her life. Ascension to Supreme Rank was not a matter someone joked about. Breaking through the realm is definitely an important moment of Arya¡¯s life and he knew about it. Thus he didn¡¯t ask her to not go or stopped her even in the slightest. Sure he wanted to do this and that, many naughty things with her, but his priorities were straight. What mattered to him was Arya herself. Her body and everything else was secondary. Things could wait. He wanted her to have all the sess there was to achieve and reach greater heights and thus didn¡¯t stop her. Arya¡¯s heart warmed as she heard Lith¡¯s words. She was grateful that he didn¡¯t stop her. Had he asked her to stop, her mind would¡¯ve wavered. She wanted to spend more time with Lith but after her seal was taken off, sheprehended and understood what love was. This was herst step. She was nowplete and what needed to be done was to break through by meditating. She thus had to leave at the earliest and there was no time to chit chat and idle around. It pained her to get seperated from Lith but nothing could be done about it. She held his face, kissed him once again for onest time and breaking it off, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too. I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± Lith nodded his head hearing it. The two got up and walked out of the shower cubicle after Arya cast a cleaning spell on both. Arya had no time to take a shower together and thus had to resort to this. Walking towards theundry basket, the two quickly wore clothes. Arya waved at Lith and was about to leave when she heard Lith say, ¡°wait.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Arya hummed in confusion and thought as to why Lith stopped her so suddenly. Lith walked closer to her and pulled her in for a hug. Arya was taller than him and thus had to bend down. Lith, while hugging, whispered in her ear, ¡°Goodluck, Arya. I love you.¡± Arya once again felt warm in her heart as she heard him say that. She kissed him on the cheeks and said: ¡°Thank you. I love you too, Lith.¡± She broke the hug and got back off. She waved at him and Lith too waved back at her with a smile. Arya vanished from her spot, leaving the bathroom with just Lith standing in the middle of it. Now that she was gone, Lith felt empty. In his heart, it seemed like something was missing. He knew what it was but nothing could be done about it. He sighed and got out of the bathroom to do things and start his day. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 191 A Fun Fact Lith¡¯s dorm, Abalx sky ind. Lith was in a mncholic mood as he got out of the bathroom. He slumped on the bed and thought to himself: ¡®Sigh. This same thing has happened in my previous life too. Just when I proposed to a girl and got into a rtionship with her, she left the city because of her father¡¯s transfer. In the end, the rtionship ended because long distance didn¡¯t work out for us. The rtionship I have right now with my teacher is not the same like with the girl from previous life; I for sure know that she won¡¯t end the rtionship with me. Distance or time is a concept that doesn¡¯t matter to an immortal. But, just getting into one and her leaving, man¡­ It sucks.¡¯ Lith took out his headphones from his ring, wore them and started listening to music. He yed some anime openings and tried to have his mood lightened up. Principal¡¯s Office, Main Building. Bam! The door of Emilia¡¯s office mmed open and Arya walked inside happily. Emilia frowned, noticing someone intruding rudely but when she saw it was Arya, her frown was gone. Arya went over to Emilia who was sitting on the chair and spun her around after raising her up. Emilia was surprised after witnessing such a sudden action from Arya, however before she could resist or protest, she heard Arya saying, ¡°Emmmyyyyyy! I am soooo happpyyyy! Hahahahaha!¡± Arya said cheerfully. ¡°Let me down! Let me down!¡± Emilia struggled and said, instead of asking Arya what she was so happy for. Arya spun her around a few more times whileughing cheerfully and finally let Emilia down. She then said to her with a smile, ¡°myst step isplete. It¡¯s time for a breakthrough!¡± Emilia gasped in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and thus she asked, ¡°did you¨C¡± ¡°Not now, Emmy. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter in detail. I have a lot of work to do. Just listen to what instructions I have for you and I¡¯ll take my leave quickly.¡± Arya interrupted Emilia and said. She was short on time and had to leave quickly. Her ascension was closing in on her and if she didn¡¯t find a secluded ce sooner, she would have her breakthrough happen at this ce itself. This would lead to a disaster and Arya wouldn¡¯t want that to happen. Just as she had mentioned, Arya instructed Emilia on many things that were needed to be done and taken care of. It didn¡¯t take a lot of time for her to instruct Emilia since she did a soul transmission to her. It took just a minute and Arya left after doing so, without waiting for Emilia¡¯s reply. Emilia stared at the empty space in front of her in amusement and in daze. Everything happened too suddenly. Arya walked in, dumped responsibilities on her and left. However, Emilia didn¡¯t hate her for it. She could understand her and where she wasing from. On top of that, it was really difficult for Emilia to hate someone. Sure she may dislike a few people but hate was a strong word for her. She wasn an angel and she wouldn¡¯t hate anyone easily for it. She was very kind hearted. Emilia sighed after getting so many responsibilities from Arya. She had to do so many things apart from being the principal and it was so tiring. She doesn¡¯t get paid enough for this! ¡­ Lucas¡¯s dorm, sky ind. Lucas, the ck-haired, ck-eyed, ordinary looking teen was sitting on his study table and was drawing on his tablet with a stylus and was looking at the monitor in front of him. He was drawing the map of the uing survival tournament area and was plotting things. ¡°Man, I don¡¯t even remember things. It¡¯s so hard. Anyway, at least the certain events were shy enough for me to remember and I¡¯ll just have to take advantage of it.¡± Lucas said while drawing. He continued to draw and make ns for the future while munching on a few pieces of fruit that were present on the side. ¡­. Few hours passed. Lith¡¯s dorm, sky ind. Lith, Ralph and Dennis were sitting on the sofa in the living room of the ground floor and were having tea together. It was afternoon, meaning tea time for the trio. Lith influenced his habit onto Ralph and Dennis and they too, like him, everyday came downstairs for tea without fail. Lith¡¯s mood was slightly better now. He felt a bit mncholic previously but now it was all gone. Sure Arya may have gone, but it was only temporary. She woulde back in a few months, just like she had said and Lith wasn¡¯t worried that she would go back on her words. Thus, Lith¡¯s mood got better after a while and here he was, having tea with his friends. ¡°Ralph, do you wanna know a fun fact?¡± Dennis sipped tea and asked Ralph, in a serious tone. Lith and Ralph both turned their attention to Dennis hearing the seriousness in his tone. Such seriousness really seemed out of ce from him and the two therefore looked at him. Previously, there were two sofas and a rectangr ss table in the middle of them. The trio had to sit together or at least two of them needed to be together on one sofa while they hung out. This was a bit problematic. Dennis wanted to lie down on the sofa and y games in the free time and he couldn¡¯t do so, since Ralph would usually sit with him. And sitting with Lith and doing it was out of the question for him. Lith was his prince, he wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing around him. Thus, Dennis racked his brain and brought two sofa seats and ced them opposite to each other at the rectangr ss table¡¯s side. The ss table now had two sofas and two seats surrounding it. Dennis was sitting on the sofa, Ralph on one seat and Lith on the other. Hearing Dennis¡¯s question, the two sitting on the sofa seat turned their heads to look at him. Dennis cleared his throat after watching the two look at him curiously. He looked Ralph dead in the eyes and said with all seriousness, ¡°Ralph¡­ Do you know¡­¡± Ralph looked at him with the same seriousness and asked, ¡°I know what?¡± Lith could feel the seriousness building up. Dennis sure was onto something, he felt. Dennis maintained his seriousness and continued, ¡°So do you know¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lith and Ralph both stared at him and waited for him to finish. Their curiosity piqued due to Dennis¡¯s build up. Now they were really curious as to what he was going to say. Dennis noticed that the two were itching to know what he wanted to say. He maintained his seriousness and said, ¡°Every sixty seconds in Espat¡­ A minute passes.¡± Crack! Cracks formed on the saucer Ralph was holding and veins popped on his head due to anger. Noticing this, Dennis quickly dashed out of the living room and ran towards the arena in the backyard. ¡°YOU IDIOTTT!¡± Ralph yelled and ran behind him. All of this seriousness and build up was for such a thing? Ralph felt his valuable time was wasted for no reason at all and chased Dennis to teach him a lesson. This was Dennis¡¯s n. He wanted to battle but asking Ralph to do it would just mean him getting rejected. Ralph always did the school homework at this time of the day and he knew he wouldn¡¯t agree to such a thing. Thus he resorted to pulling a prank on him. Lith had apletely different reaction than Ralph. He giggled, noticing Dennis¡¯s prank. He could tell what Dennis was nning and internallymended him for his genius n. He finished his tea and putting it down, he went over to the arena to join in on the fun together with them. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 192 New Teacher ng! The sound of swords shing was heard throughout the arena. Dennis and Ralph were shing their swords together. Their fight was intense and had been going on for around ten minutes. Lith was sitting at the side and analyzing their prowess. His analysis found Dennis to have improved his prowess and was almost on par with Ralph. Whereas Ralph, his movements were refined, the errors he made while attacking were few to none. All he needed to improve upon now was his magic rank. They continued to sh for a few more minutes and due to their fight being of high intensity, their endurance was tested. Dennis, a few more minutester felt tired, and taking advantage of this, Ralph, with a lot of force, hit Dennis¡¯s sword away. The sword was sent flying and it was moving at a fast speed towards Lith; who wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all and let ite at him. The sword quickly closed in on Lith and just as it was about to hit him¡­ it stopped. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Lith hummed in confusion looking at the de¡¯s tip that was now stopped just a few inches away from his face. ¡°Be careful, dear.¡± Ady¡¯s rich and melodious voice rang out in Lith¡¯s ear. He felt the voice to be familiar and turning back, he saw a blonde-haired, blue-eyeddy wearing round gold rim sses and in yellow daoist robes walk towards him. He recognized her. It was Emilia, the principal of the academy. Walking close to Lith, Emilia lectured Lith, saying, ¡°why are you sitting so close when the two are fighting? What if you get hurt? Look, this sword would¡¯ve harmed you, had I not arrived here in a timely manner. Student Lith, you really need to be very careful of your surroundings.¡± ¡®Eh? What?¡¯ Lith was confused as well as amused hearing her lecture him. Did she forget that he was way stronger than he looked? Or did she forget that he was the top student of the academy? How could a mere sword like that harm him? Though Lith thought of such things, he nodded his head and said with a smile to Emilia, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this in mind. Thank you for your advice, Miss Emilia.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Emilia nodded in return. She then turned to look at Ralph and Dennis¡ªthey were so engrossed in fighting that they had no idea what was going on in their surroundings and didn¡¯t notice the principal looking at them. Emilia didn¡¯t stop them and waited beside Lith until the two ended the fight on their own. She started making mental notes as to where the two could improve as she watched them fight. Fifteen minutester. The fight ended with Dennis getting too tired and copsing to the ground. He had overexerted himself in the fight and Ralph wasn¡¯t faring off any better. He too was exhausted but not to the extent like Dennis. He sat down on the ground cross-legged and started meditating to rest and recover. Emilia walked closer to them and snapped her finger. Ralph felt his exhaustion vanish and his spiritual power recover. Dennis woke up from his copsed state and felt the same things as Ralph. The two, noticing such a change, turned to look at who did this to them and found the principal of the academy standing right in front of them. The two immediately got up from the ground as they noticed her and greeted her. Emilia waved her hand and asked them to rx. She then took them to the living room and had them take a seat as she herself sat on a sofa present beside the ss table. Lith sat on the sofa present opposite to where Emilia was while Ralph and Dennis sat on the seats present just beside the ss table. Emilia looked at the three one by one and said with a smile, ¡°your teacher Arya has some urgent work and would be on leave for a few months. I am in charge of you three now and would act in her stead. So basically, I am your new teacher. If you¡¯ve got anything you would like to say, feel free to do so and I¡¯ll try to answer you.¡± ¡°What work did teacher get?¡± Dennis asked, a bit curious. ¡°It¡¯s confidential.¡± Emilia replied with a smile. Dennis nodded his head in understanding. ¡°So, Principal Madam, what are we supposed to call you? Principal or teacher?¡± ¡°Miss Principal or Miss Emilia or Principal Emilia, anything is fine. You can call me whatever you feel the mostfortable in.¡± Emilia said to the three with a smile. The three nodded their heads. It was next Ralph who spoke. He remembered that she was there during the fight as he caught a glimpse of her midway and thus asked her about it. She confirmed that she was indeed watching and knowing this, Ralph started asking her about what errors he made or what things he could improve upon, to which Emilia gave a detailed exnation to him. She did the same thing for Dennis too after she finished exining Ralph. Lith wasn¡¯t participating and she didn¡¯t have anything to exin to him. After their small lecture was finished, Ralph and Dennis left to shower and rest, leaving behind Emilia and Lith in the living room. Now that the lecture had ended, Emilia had nothing to talk about to Lith and he himself was at a loss on what to talk to her about. A few seconds passed and the atmosphere was starting to be awkward and silent between the two. To break it, Lith let out a small cough, and looking at Emilia, he smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Emilia, if you¡¯re okay with it, can I ask you a few things about Angels?¡± Lith asked a normal question and didn¡¯t resort to flirting like he usually did with Arya. He had learned from his past experiences that flirting with an angel would mean digging his own grave. Angels didn¡¯t like it when someone talked about something unholy or about impure things in front of them. Flirting, if it was mild, it was okay to some extent but it would still make them ufortable. And if someone were to flirt in an unrestrained way with an angel, they could say goodbye to their chances of ever making acquaintance with an angel. Last time Lith was rash and he thought he may have identally messed things up. However, now that Emilia had be his teacher, there was still a way to improve things with her. So the first thing he did was talk normally with her. He had learned a thing or two about angels from the forums and was now asking questions regarding the same to Emilia, to initiate a conversation and to raise his good impression in front of her. Emilia was obviously oblivious to Lith¡¯s thoughts and had no idea that he was overthinking so much. Lith¡¯s impression had never degraded in her mind and she still thought of him as someone who has high battle prowess but was innocent and gullible. Thest time when she saw him, he did flirt a bit with her but that part got covered by her worries. As Lith left, she thought that she may have been too harsh on him and went into a spiral of overthinking things. Thus, Lith¡¯s attempt at flirting got covered and she didn¡¯t recall it when she met him today. Of course, she was an Emperor rank with a sharp memory. She hardly forgets about anything. But, the less important things get covered by the more important ones and she may not recall them unless she was reminded about it or hinted about it. Lith was thus safe now and his impression hadn¡¯t degraded. Emilia, noticing Lith¡¯s interest in angels, felt happy knowing that even though he was from the Vampire race¡ªone totally opposite to theirs; he still was interested in knowing more about them. She was an angel, a race wherein everyone¡¯s thoughts were much simpler, pure, and on the innocent side, aspared to the average person globally. Emilia was an Emperor Rank, she didn¡¯t have the same thoughts as the rest from her race, however, she thought of Lith as just a small kid and thus had no guards against him. What can a small child like him even think of? She wouldn¡¯t really have a scheming and devious brain like those demons, would he? He doesn¡¯t even know much about the world. Such was an impression of Lith for her. Emilia asked Lith with a smile, ¡°sure. Ask anything you would like.¡± Lith nodded his head and asked, ¡°can you tell me a bit about the hierarchy of the Angels? It seems a bitplicated to me.¡± Emilia nodded and answered, ¡°many are confused about it outside of the Angel Continent. But, it¡¯s not really that difficult to remember. The Angels that are Rank 1 up until rank 5, are normal Angels. They could just be called Angels and their body does not undergo any change to have themselves be called with some other title. From Rank 6 up until 8, the Angels go through a change, what change you might ask, I¡¯ll answer you sometimeter since that would mean going much deeper into the talks, so I¡¯ll refrain from speaking about it. Anyway, the Angels go through a change and ascend into Archangels. So any angel that you see if Rank 6 to 9, is an Archangel and you can call them that. At Half Saint Rank, the angels undergo another change and are much more powerful than anyone from Rank 6 to 9. They ascend from being Archangels to bing Principalities. Saint Rank angels ascend from Principalities to Power; Half King Rank from Powers to Virtues; King Rank from Dominions to Thrones; Half Emperor Rank, Thrones to Cherubim andstly, Emperor Rank angels ascend from being Cherubim to being a Seraphim. Above all of the hierarchy is the King of Angels, also called Angel King or the Heavenly Emperor by many. He is also worshipped as a God by many angels in the light church. Anything else you would like to know apart from this?¡± ¡®Anything else? Lady this is too much information!¡¯ Lith thought to himself. All he hoped for was a simple conversation with the beautiful principal in front of him, but instead, what he got was a long lecture on angels from her. He cursed himself for asking such a stupid question, but now the boat has sailed and he would need to continue this, or the conversation would end and the atmosphere would be awkward once again. Lith didn¡¯t show any of such emotions on his face, even though he was thinking of so many things. He nodded hearing her exnation and then said to her with a smile, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s much easier to understand and know. I was confused before, but now everything is cleared. Thank you, Miss Emilia.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Emilia smiled back and responded. ¡°Hmm, Miss Emilia, can you tell me a bit about the Angel Continent then?¡± Lith said, trying to make the conversation flow. Emilia nodded her head and began exining to him about the Angel Continent. . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 193 Gunther Lith¡¯s dorm, Sky Ind. Lith copsed on his bed and stuffed his head into the pillow. He rolled around a bit and while thinking to himself: ¡®Argh¡­ Just why did I even bother to ask Miss Emilia what I already knew about. It was no different than attending those boring botany lessons. Sigh¡­¡¯ The conversation, which was more of a lecture than actual conversation,sted for an hour. Emilia exined many things to Lith ranging from the culture to the many different ces present in the Angel Continent. Lith knew about them already since his sister had him learn about them, so it felt torturous to him when he heard it once again. Thankfully, he decided to end the conversation as early as possible and came back to his room. A few minutester, he fell asleep. ¡­ Next day at 5:00 pm. Park, Abx Sky Ind. A group of four students were sitting around in a circle on the well-trimmed grass present in the park. All were in their academy uniforms and looking at their blue ties, one could tell that they were first years. ¡°Sheng and Ji, this is the guy I was talking about.¡± A dragon teen introduced a teen from the giant race to his two friends. ¡°Hi, I am Sheng Wu from ss A-3.¡± A werewolf teen said to the giant teen and extended his hands forward and shook hands with the giant teen. ¡°I am Gunther from ss A-5, nice to meet you.¡± The giant teen said with a smile. The giant teen looked just like any other ordinary teen, with the only difference being his size. He was four meters tall and was neither too lean nor too fat. The people from the Giant race usually resembled those from the Human race, except for being twice, thrice, and sometimes even a hundred times their average size of 170 cm. Had it not been for their size, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference between them and the humans. Gunther wasn¡¯t any exception to such a thing and was twice the size of the teen sitting along with him. He had blonde hair and brown eyes and seemed to be a good-looking teen. ¡°Gunther. Nice to meet you too.¡± Gunther shook the guy¡¯s hand and greeted him with the same smile. ¡°Alright, now that we all know each other, let¡¯s get started with our ns for the uing Survival Tournament.¡± The dragon teen said after the three were done knowing each other¡¯s introduction. ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself too?¡± Ji said hitting the dragon teen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why would I? You three know me already. It¡¯s not like something has changed.¡± The dragon teen replied. ¡°Me and Sheng greeted the guy, only you didn¡¯t. C¡¯mon, do it.¡± Ji said with a smile and joked around. ¡°Ji, I literally brought him to you. I know him. And can you stop with your jokes? They aren¡¯t funny. We three are here because we are low on merit points and could be demoted from our sses anytime soon. Maybe even fail this year and get expelled from the school. The Survival Tournament is ourst chance.¡± The dragon teen said seriously to Ji. ¡°Tsk. What a bore.¡± Ji clicked his tongue. ¡°So anyway, Gunther, this boring guy is Ojas Qia, same ss as he and from the¡­ Uh¡­ something, something, tribe of the dragons.¡± Ji introduced Ojas to Gunther despite being seriously told to not joke around. Gunther smiled hearing it and didn¡¯t respond to him. Ojas rubbed his temples and hoped that Ji stopped talking and listened seriously. Noticing theck of response from both sides, Ji clicked his tongue and sat quietly. Sheng on the other hand had no reaction or response to this little banter going on around him. He seemed indifferent to it. The atmosphere around Ojas became silent and he sighed in relief. Finally, it seemed that everyone was serious now and he could talk and discuss about the Survival Tournament. Ojas cleared his throat and asked: ¡°I think we all know who the biggest threats are, right?¡± The three nodded their heads. It was obvious to them who the biggest threat was. Ojas nodded noticing their affirmation and slightly pointed towards three students sitting on a bench around two hundred or so meters away. ¡°Those three have a ny-nine percent chance of winning aspared to us. But a good thing is, we don¡¯t need to aim for winning the tournament. As long as we are in the top 10, our grades will be saved and we will not be expelled or failed.¡± Ojas said, giving a little hope to Sheng and Ji. ¡°You say as if it¡¯s very easy to be in the top 10, Ojas.¡± Sheng replied in a neutral tone. Ojas could tell where he wasing from and nodding his head in understanding, he said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of. But don¡¯t worry about it. We have Gunther over here with us, we¡¯ll be fine. He is doing much better than us despite being in A-5 and he doesn¡¯t need to be in the top 10 like us. I asked him for help and he¡¯s here for that, just as I said to you two.¡± Sheng and Ji nodded their heads while Gunther listened quietly. Ojas then started formting the ns for the Survival Tournament along with the three; the n being about things he would do to beat his peers down. It was a challenging task topete with so many other students and almost a pipe dream to be in the top 10. But, Ojas, Sheng, and Ji had little confidence in their own selves since they were in the 3rd ss and in the top 600 among the total of 10,000 students and 50 sses present. As for Gunther, he was just there to support these three at the request of Ojas. Although he was in ss A-5, he had enough merit points to get promoted to ss A-3 or A-2 but the month hasn¡¯t ended yet and students were only promoted or demoted on the 1st of each month. Thus Gunther had to wait a bit. The four students were discussing their ns openly in a public park without even putting up a sound barrier. Their talks were naturally heard by the sparse people present in the park. Though others listened to it, they didn¡¯t care about it since it wasn¡¯t their event. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis had good auditory senses and could listen to the talks of Ojas and his friends. They had already noticed that the four were talking about them but chose to not call them out for it. Dennis, sitting on one end of the bench, looked at Ralph, sitting in the middle, and Lith, sitting on the other end, and said, ¡°those three are talking about us.¡± ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Ralph said indifferently while he sipped on a chocte milkshake and watched the fishes in the pond present in front of him. Hearing the sarcastic reply from Ralph, Dennis¡¯s eyebrow twitched and he said, ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother to look or reply to Dennis either and was busy throwing fish food, a few at a time, into the pond. ¡°So anyway, are you two not going to make any ns or discuss anything about the Survival Tournament?¡± Dennis asked seriously this time. Ralph slightly turned his head and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve discussed it but there¡¯s nothing much that we know about the event. Except for the other students, we basically have no other information. The event is kept a surprise for some reason. Those people over there are assessing the strength and weaknesses of other students and are trying their best to formte a n to eliminate them. We don¡¯t need to do it since we have already fought with almost everyone in our batch in the entrance exam.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also no point discussing it among ourselves since we will be going solo in the tournament. Make your own ns and keep them to yourself.¡± Lith added, without turning to Ralph and Dennis while throwing fish food in the pond. Ralph and Dennis nodded their heads. Though they were good friends with each other, during tournaments or other tests, the three were always solo and weren¡¯t in a team. They didn¡¯t decide on it themselves, they had no ns to go solo, but the academy made them. Lith alone was overpowered enough, the academy knew about it. Ralph and Dennis were in the tier below him in terms of prowess and there was no one else that could match them. These three would therefore be an overkill team and the tests or tournaments would end even before they began. The academy, taking consideration of the other students, thus took measures and gave a handicap to these three in every test and tournament. This made the three to almost be equal to the other students, but the academy also ensured to reward handsomely to the three so that it wasn¡¯t unfair to them. The three knew about it and it didn¡¯t take Lith even a second to think and know that the same type of thing would happen in the Survival Tournament too. Thus he reminded the other two about it, in case they were forgetting about it. ¡°What His Highness said is right. There¡¯s really no point discussing it.¡± Dennis said nodding his head. Ralph red at Dennis while aggressively sipping on the chocte milkshake. He gave such a long and nice exnation but this guy totally ignored him and instead listened to Lith who was only adding to what he said. It seems his words had no value at all. Dennis noticed Ralph¡¯s reaction to hisment and feeling sessful in provoking him slightly, he gave an innocent smile to him. Looking at Dennis¡¯s stupid smile, Ralph red daggers at him. If he could kill him by his re then Dennis would¡¯ve died thrice already. Dennis could feel that Ralph¡¯s ring at him had gotten more aggressive than before. He felt happy knowing that Ralph was suffering, even if it was only slightly. Keeping the innocent smile on his face, he now raised his eyebrows and closed his eyes, forming a crescent moon shape. Noticing Dennis¡¯s stupid face, Ralph was angry and almost crushed the stic cup in which his milkshake was present. He, however, controlled himself at thest second since he didn¡¯t want to waste his valuable chocte milkshake due to this stupid guy¡¯s provocation. Lith ignored the two¡¯s banter and hummed a song while happily throwing food at the fish and watching them feed on it. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 194 Survival Tournament Begins Auditorium, Main Building. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were sitting at the front, a few meters away from the stage. The seating arrangement of the auditorium was done just like the opening ceremony one as today almost every 1st-year student was present. The announcement regarding the Survival Tournament had been made. The venue for it was some other dimension connected to the academy and before going there, the students had to attend a short seminar and for that, they were assembled here, in the auditorium. Eric, with both hands intact, walked towards the podium ced at the center of the stage. Adjusting the mic a bit, he looked at the crowd of almost ten thousand students and said: ¡°Good morning, students. Before your tournament begins, let me quickly brief you about the rules. They are simple; you can do anything you want and there are no restrictions¡ªscheme, plunder, kill¡­ anything. Pills, potions, artifacts, etc. can all be used, so if you have any with you right now, good job, if not, better luck next time.¡± The students clicked their tongues in annoyance as they heard such a thing. This was so unfair on the academy¡¯s part. They should¡¯ve at least informed them that taking external help was allowed and they would¡¯ve purchased, rented, or borrowed a few resources from their connections. ¡°You may think it is unfair, and this is exactly our point to make. The tournament has unofficially begun already. You should learn a lesson from this; always be prepared, no matter what.¡± Eric justified the actions of the academy to the annoyed students. Eric continued, ¡°you all will be given one badge. It¡¯s a simple identity badge that will have your spiritual power infused in it. This is an elimination tournament and all one needs to do is have the identity token of the other person. Infuse your own spiritual power into your opponent¡¯s token and once sessfully done, the opponent would be eliminated and sent out of the other dimension.¡± The students nodded their heads in understanding. A simple tournament this time, it seems. They liked how the academy kept things simple. Lith and Ralph however had other thoughts about this. This tournament seemed too simple in their opinions. There was surely more to it than how it was exined. Regardless of that, they were calm and listened to the instructions seriously. Emilia, who was sitting beside Lith, was watching the reactions of Lith, Ralph, and Dennis as they listened to Eric¡¯s speech. Looking at Dennis who was two seats away from her own, she knitted her brows slightly. An important announcement was going and Dennis wasn¡¯t paying attention to it. She willed the wind elements around and said, ¡°Dennis, pay attention to the announcement.¡± She did it in such a way that only Dennis was able to listen and no one else. Dennis immediately straightened his back as he heard this. It seems his cking was caught. He turned to the source of the voice and found Emilia ring in his direction. He broke eye contact with her and put on a serious listening expression as he watched Eric speak. Emilia then looked at Ralph who was sitting one seat away from her and noticed that he was listening as well as making notes of a few things on a small notepad in his hand She nodded in satisfaction. This was how a student was supposed to be. Emilia then looked at Lith who was right beside her. He was deep in his thoughts as he listened to Eric. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She patted lightly on his hand and said with a smile: ¡°No need to overthink about this. There really isn¡¯t anythingplex in this tournament.¡± Of course, she said it in such a way that only Lith was able to hear. Lith broke out of his thoughts and felt Emilia¡¯s pats on his hand. He smiled and nodded to her indicating he understood and shifted his gaze back to look at Eric. ¡°The tournament would officially begin once everyone is teleported to the other dimension. There is no time limit and the tournament would go on until only one student is remaining, meaning, all of you are eliminated except this one student.¡± Eric said in a neutral tone. The students were amazed to hear this. Though they knew about it beforehand, still getting informed about it once again right before the tournament made their blood boil in excitement. The prizes that would be given were already mentioned before and they were so hefty andvish that recalling them made the students drool. It was no wonder that listening about how the winner would be dered made them amazed and excited. Ji who was in the middle nodded his head and Sheng ignored Ojas and continued to listen to what Eric was saying. Ji nudged his elbow at Sheng to grab his attention and said, ¡°oi dude, did you not listen?¡± Sheng turned and looked indifferent at Ji and Ojas and said, ¡°I heard it. It wasn¡¯t anything useful that you said to have me bother replying to it.¡± Sheng was a guy who was serious most of the time and only talked when he felt something important was going on. Hearing Sheng¡¯s response, Ji and Ojas sighed. This guy needs to understand that being serious all the time isn¡¯t a good thing. They had such a thought but kept it to themselves. The excited mood was ruined by Sheng and the two stopped conversing together and listened seriously to what Eric was saying. ¡°That¡¯s about it. The tournament will start now. Good luck, students. Do your best.¡± Eric said and pped his hands twice. A ck colored badge with words written in shiny golden color appeared on thep of every student present. They knew it was the identity badge and were informed about it. Their names were already etched onto the badge and all they needed to do was infuse a bit of their spiritual power. ¡°All the best.¡± Emilia looked at Lith, Ralph, and Dennis and said, to which the three nodded in response and thanked her. Lith infused a bit of his spiritual power in it and just as he finished doing so, space fluctuated around him and he vanished from the spot. One by one, everyone present in the auditorium vanished, leaving behind the staff of the academy. Eric walked down the stage and sat on a random seat present at the front and minded his own business and didn¡¯t bother Emilia sitting a few seats away. Noticing this, Emilia was surprised but happy that Eric was quiet and didn¡¯t bother her and turned back to look at the stage. There were only the staff members present in the auditorium now and everyone¡¯s attention was on the stage, which was empty and only had a podium ced at the center. Emilia pped her hand once and the entire stage flipped to 180¡ã and in its ce was now an empty ck wall. Emilia pped her hands once again and thousands of small screens appeared on the wall. Each screen disyed around five to ten students and if any mortal were to look at it, his head would spin and he wouldn¡¯t be able to process anything that was happening. Emilia pped her hand once again and a 12-inch tablet screen appeared on thep of every staff member present in the auditorium. This tablet had the same thing disyed on it that was seen on the wall. The staff members could select any small screen they wanted and have a detailed look at a select few students instead of the thousands of them present. They could also send a request to a moderator via their tablets to have one particr group of students get more focused on the wall ahead so that everyone else could see them. Emilia didn¡¯t need to send a request, she was the principal and could do anything. She tapped a few times on the tablet screen and the view in front changed and focused on Lith, the top student, ranking 1st in the academy, ¡­ Blue Haze World. At the bank of a river, surrounding which was a dense jungle, space fluctuated and Lith teleported out of thin air. Before he could look around and see where he was¡­ BOOM! An explosion urred just beside Lith. Lith quickly cast Short Jump when he felt the violent magical fluctuations when teleporting out and arriving at this ce and dodged. Turning towards the source of the explosion after arriving a few meters away, Lith saw a group of monkeys using a staff to cast explosion spells. The teleportation spots were fixed and the monkeys were trained to cast explosion spells on the certain spot Lith was present. The monkeys noticed that someone had arrived from the ce they were casting explosion spells and their gaze fell on Lith, who was only a few meters away. The monkeys yelled loudly and ran towards Lith as they found him to be an outsider who intruded upon their territory. Looking at a bunch of monkeysing toward him, Lith had an indifferent expression and said in a neutral tone: ¡°I just arrived and now I have to deal with a bunch of monkeys. Wow.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 195 Monkey Attack The monkeys were swarming toward Lith while squeaking and jumping. He didn¡¯t wait for them to close in on him and charged toward them instead. Lith had learned about this particr species of monkey. They were territorial, a little too much; they wouldn¡¯t stop until the creature that intruded theirnds died or escaped out of their sight and they were also way smarter than beasts of the same rank and prowess. Trying to run from them was as stupid as they would keep chasing, and having them lose one¡¯s trail was an exhausting and difficult job. Lith, therefore, didn¡¯t run away as he knew it was a pointless thing to do. He decided to fight them head-on because that was much easier. The monkeys in front were low rank, and his prowess of a Rank 6 made him too overpowered against this weak bunch. The two parties closed in on each other and just as a monkey at the frontline was about to sh his sharp ws onto Lith¡¯s face, Lith willed the wind elements and rose above in the air, dumbfounding the monkeys. He gazed at them from above with an indifferent expression and snapped his fingers, instantly causing the ground below the monkeys to tremor and a crack to form. Many monkeys fell into the crack and those that didn¡¯t panicked and ran away from the site. Looking at the monkeys running away, Lith cast Earth Wall, a Rank 2 Earth spell that raised the ground up to 5 meters in the air and formed a sturdy wall. The sturdiness, as well as the height, was dependent on the rank of the spell; the higher the rank, the more the height and sturdiness of the Earth Wall. The monkeys were not even a meter in height and had a difficult time crossing the Earth wall that surrounded them. They quickly stopped their futile efforts and formed a pyramid by climbing on top of each other¡ªshowing their high intelligence. Climbing on top of each other, the monkeys started to escape. But would Lith let them do so? The answer was no. He cast a Rank 2 Fire spell¡ªFire Wall, and had it surround the Earth wall. The monkeys fell into the fiery mes as they jumped over the sturdy wall and squeaked in pain. Their pained cries resounded up to a few kilometers in radius. Since this was the monkey territory, there naturally were a lot of monkeys here and hearing the cries of their brethren, monkeys from far away came running to their rescue. From high above in the air, Lith saw a lot of monkeys from all four directions rushing towards the spot he was at. He clicked his tongue in annoyance. Losing the trail of so many monkeys was difficult and would also have a lot of his spiritual power drained. It wasn¡¯t the best choice to make and the only thing he could do was exterminate these monkeys. ¡°If you so very much wanna die, then be my guest.¡± Lith said indifferently as hundreds of monkeys came rushing to rescue the trapped monkeys. ¡­ Main Building, Abx World Academy. ¡°Hi everyone~, are you all doing good?¡± A petite girl wearing colorful clothes said on a live stream which was being disyed on a big screen present at the central za of the main building. The Survival Tournament was streaming live and was avable for everyone on the Sky Ind to see. The academy couldn¡¯t just show the students participating in the tournament as that would be boring to watch. Thus they chose to add hosts which were two fourth-year students. One boy and one girl. Currently, the girl was the one hosting and on the screen and everyone was watching her happily. ¡°Wooohooo! It¡¯s Vanir-senpai again this year! Let¡¯s gooooo!¡± A student in the crowd shouted as he saw the stream. ¡°Vanir-senpai I am doing great!¡± Another student shouted from the crowd. ¡°Idiot she can¡¯t listen to your responses.¡± The student beside the one who shouted previously said. ¡°Shut up man.¡± Another student beside said hearing this. ¡°I am Vanir, a fourth-year, and joining me is Kleo, my ssmate. We both will be your hosts for today and without further ado, let us all look at the Survival Tournament.¡± The petite girl, Vanir, said cheerfully. The screen changed and on the disy were thousands of small screens, looking at which, everyone felt lost and confused. They had no idea where to look but in the next instant, all the small screens vanished on the big disy was Lith who was visible. He was standing high above the ground and was looking down at the monkeys crying in pain. ¡°Oh my, oh my, look what do we have here! Our first conflict of the day in the tournament is happening with none other than the number 1 first-year, the Vampire Prince, Lith Evure! Let us rey and see how things escted so much!¡± Vanir said cheerfully from the studio. The students and staff alike were surprised looking at such a scene and were curious to know how it happened. Vanir said things as if she could read their minds and they were happy about it. The clip was reyed and Lith was seen trapping the monkeys and having them suffer. ¡°SO COOOL! HOT DAMN!¡± A student watching the stream in central za yelled. ¡°HOLY SHIT THAT¡¯S INDEED VERY COOL!¡± Another student said from the crowd. A student looking at these two people cheer so enthusiastically, nudged his elbow to his friend on the side and asked, ¡°are these two gay or something? When Vanir-senpai was on screen, they didn¡¯t cheer so enthusiastically. What¡¯s with the sudden change?¡± The friend who was bothered looked at him and said, ¡°shush! Stop talking and don¡¯t disturb me. I am in the midst of learning a few things.¡± He turned his gaze back to watching Lith on the screen,pletely ignoring his friend. ¡°What the fuck?¡± The student cursed as he saw his own friend act like the ones cheering so enthusiastically. Just what is making them so interested? The student, not understanding the hype, looked back at the screen and as he did so, he was dumbfounded looking at what Lith was doing. ¡­ Blue Haze World. ¡°UWAN-AH-HAH-AH!¡± Monkeys yelled in rage as they charged towards Lith. He was in mid-air and they couldn¡¯t attack him, so they racked their brains and picked up rocks from the ground and started throwing them at him. The monkeys had the strength of a Rank 2 and if hit by the rock thrown by them, any other Rank 2 had a high chance of getting mildly injured. Lith extended his wings out and dodged all the rocks thrown at him. The speed and strength at which the rocks were thrown at him was nothing. He flew over the heads of the monkeys and had the monkeys run around in circles to chase him. Within a few minutes, the monkeys were all collectively gathered just a few meters away from the trapped monkeys, and noticing this, Lith smiled and said, ¡°no matter how rational, monkeys still will be monkeys.¡± He cast a Time Slow spell on the monkeys within that area and their movements slowed down a lot. He then took out his bow from his ring and started shooting arrows equipped with fire spells. Lith had not revealed to anyone that he had an all-elemental affinity. In the entrance exam, he had only shown six affinities which were: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Space, and Time. Throughout the various tests and assignments that he got in the academy, he never once used any other element. This was done to keep his trump cards hidden and he could get any job done with just these six anyway. There really was no need for him to reveal everything. Within a matter of a minute, Lith had killed around two hundred monkeys with the average speed of killing three per second. His one arrow was enough to tear through the skull of three monkeys, coupled with the fire spells, it was insta-kill to whoever the arrow hit. The cries of the dying monkeys once again resonated and many more swarmed in. All the monkeys had left what they were doing and ran towards where Lith was at after hearing the cry for help from their brethren. It didn¡¯t take long for all the monkeys from this small territory to leave what they were doing ande rescue their brethren. Within a matter of minutes, thousands of monkeys rushed towards the river bank. Lith didn¡¯t let the monkeys near him. As soon as they crossed the jungle and neared the river bank, he shot his arrow at them and killed them. He changed directions mid-air with the help of his wings and killed the influx of monkeysing at him from all directions one by one. Ten minutes passed. Lith was now sitting atop a mountain pile of monkey corpses. He was trying to stabilize his breathing as he sat there and was staring at the space in front of him. ¡®I thought I was going to get a handicap or something from the academy but here it looks like the academy is bent on providing me the hardest obstacles to have my scores match up with the rest. Heh¡­ do you think this much is enough to stop me?¡¯ Lith rested his chin on his hand and smiled. ¡­ Auditorium, Main Building. Emilia frowned as she looked at the thing that situation Lith was in. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. There was only supposed to be a small group of monkeys at the start and things weren¡¯t bound to escte to this degree. After the small group of monkeys were killed, the first obstacle would be cleared. The entire monkey territory wasn¡¯t supposed to attack Lith like that. It definitely felt rigged to Emilia and she got up from her seat and walked to the center of the stage. She looked at the staff sitting in random seats and then gazed at Eric. ¡°Whoever has rigged the tournament, bettere out clean right now. I¡¯ll forgive you for it and things won¡¯t escte. However, if you don¡¯t, the punishment would be severe if found outter.¡± Everyone present in the auditorium panicked hearing such a thing from Emilia. They had no idea that someone had rigged the tournament. Though they all knew that they were innocent, they still felt fear because it was a big issue and the me coulde on them if they weren¡¯t careful enough. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think that I did it?¡± Eric shouted from his seat. ¡°Did I say you did that?¡± Emilia retorted. Though she had only spent a week with them, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were her students now. So it was only natural that she wouldn¡¯t let any harm befall them. ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡± Eric said frowning. ¡°Eric, shut up.¡± Emilia said calmly. Everyone got surprised hearing such a rude remark from Emilia who never once said anything even mildly rude. They wondered what caused her to be so angry. Eric on the other hand was about tosh out at her for talking so rudely to him in front of everyone present but realized that he was lower in position than her and provoking Emilia would only result in him being thrown out of the academy. The CNC was against him and was watching every move of his, if he did anything wrong now, they sure were to kick him out. Thus, he kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t argue back. Emilia noticed a change from Eric but chose to ignore it. There were more important matters at hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, whoever has rigged the tournament,e out.¡± Emilia called out once again Everyone looked at each other and tried to find out whether anyone near them was showing any suspicious signs. If they did, they decided to inform Emilia about it. Ten seconds passed. Nobody was able to find anyone suspicious and they gave up their search after the time was over and looked at Emilia. ¡°Alright then, don¡¯t me me for what happenster.¡± Emilia said a simple line and got back to her seat. ¡­ Dark Mist Mountain Range, Blue Haze World. On top of a hill, space fluctuated and Lucas teleported out. He looked around himself and found that he was surrounded by a mist which made it difficult for him to see things clearly. ¡®So Dark Mist Mountain again. Good.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. He started walking around randomly at first and pretended as if he was lost. He bumped into trees, stumbled due to hitting rocks on the ground, grunted in pain, and continued his way down to the base of the hill. Though it seemed as if he was giving out a normal reaction to what one would have when faced with their vision blocked; if one looked closely at Lucas, one would notice that he was moving on a fixed path despite his clumsy movement. Lucas had a destination in mind and had to quickly move there. There wasn¡¯t time to waste but he also couldn¡¯t stand out and thus had to behave like that. A few minutes passed. Lucas arrived at a spot that had no mist in its surrounding. He was still in the Dark Mist Mountain Range. The area had few such no mist spots and this was one of them. Lucas looked around and saw a tree with ck leaves, standing out among the other trees that had grey leaves. He walked closer to the tree and reaching it, he simply sat down, taking support of it. ¡°Phew. Finally, I can see a little. I should rest a bit.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 196 Rigged Tournament Near an oasis, in a hot desert region, space fluctuated and Ralph teleported out at a random spot. He looked around and saw nothing but yellow-colored sand everywhere and a small oasis a few hundred meters away from him. He walked towards the oasis and on his way, he saw not a single sign of any life. It felt weird. Even in the most extreme and harsh conditions, there were some or the other signs of life but here there were none. This seemed a bit suspicious to Ralph. He had his guard up as he walked towards the oasis and tried his best to observe everything around him. He reached the oasis and found there to be only a small hut, a small pond, and a few edible crops and fruits growing around. He walked into the hut and saw there to be nothing but a small note lying on the ground. He was extra cautious when found such a suspicious thing and slowly walked inside to see what the note was about. Ralph got close to the note and finding no one to be around, slowly picked up the note to read what was on it. There was just one word written on it: BEWARE! ¡®Hmm?¡¯ BOOM! ¡°KAKAKAKAKA!¡± An explosion urred from the inside of the pond, making the water evaporate and a big crater form in its ce. The tremors caused due to the explosion made the small hut fly away. Ralph wasn¡¯t affected much as he was on guard. When he noticed the magical fluctuations, he cast a defensive barrier around himself and thus was unaffected despite the hut flying away. Looking towards the source of the explosion and at the sound of someone¡¯s crazedughter, he saw a two-meter tall grey humanoid creature. It had its body covered in grey dust of some kind; had a ne, bracelet, anklet, and belt made up of skull and bones on him and was letting out crazedughter while charging towards Ralph. Ralph had no idea about the strength of the creature running towards him. He ran away from him to y safe and while doing so willed the destruction elements around him and attacked the humanoid creature via the destruction mes. The mes slightly melted whatever area they touched of the humanoid creature and noticing this, Ralph turned around and charged towards the humanoid creature. The destruction mes from earlier were just to test the prowess of the creature and watching how it caused damage despite being of low level, Ralph estimated the prowess of the creature to be roughly matching Rank 3. Rank 3 weren¡¯t a threat to him. Ralph¡¯s prowess matched those of an average Rank 4. He could win against anyone of Rank 4 if he tried his best and using artifacts and other means, it was possible to defeat an average Rank 5 too. Ralph fearlessly charged at the creature and willed the destruction elements around and attacked it. An intense battle began with the creature, with Ralph of course having the upper hand. ¡­ Central za, Main Building. Many students were gathered around the central za present at the center of the main building. The za had a big screen at one end¡ªpresent on an elevated tform and arge area were present in front of it where many students were standing and watching the live stream of the tournament. They weren¡¯t really watching it live, however. It was just the highlights of important events being shown to them. Watching around ten thousand first-years trying to survive and their every movement at every second was not possible for these students who were just mortals(below Rank 6). Another reason for them not being able to see it was that the dimension where the tournament was being held had its time elerated. One day in the real world was equivalent to one month over there. The students participating were protected by their identity badges and wouldn¡¯t age ording to that dimension¡¯s time. The academy had taken good precautions beforehand. Thus, the students in the real world were all watching highlights. Except, of course, the staff present in the auditorium. The auditorium¡¯s time was set to match Blue Haze World¡¯s, and the staff was watching every movement of the students, every given second. ¡°¡­And here I got news about the second conflict of the day. Can you all guess who it is? Go to our website and send in your votes to guess, and win a chance to get exciting prizes. Go vote now as the voting will be closed within a minute, starting from¡­ Now!¡± Vanir¡¯s enthusiastic and cheerful voice resounded throughout the za and the Sky Ind. Every student who was about to cheer for Vanir and the people excited to see the stream got into a frenzy and quickly took out their phones to vote, as Vanir instructed them to. There was a one-minute timer on the big screen and it was now gone. Vanir was on screen and visible to everyone again. With the same enthusiastic and cheerful voice, Vanir said, ¡°the poll has been closed. All votes are in and are already being disyed to you on your phones as well as on the screen behind me. Wow! I have to say, everyone quickly got hold of the pattern happening here! Why do I say such a thing? Because what the majority of you all guessed is correct! The second conflict has indeed happened with none other than the 2nd most powerful first-year¡ªRalph Asmodeus!¡± Everyone cheered happily knowing that their guess was right. ¡°The winners will be announced an hourter. Make sure to stay tuned everybody. Now let us have a look at what Ralph is doing.¡± Vanir said cheerfully. Everyone saw Ralph¡¯s performance and at first everything seemed to be normal butter when Ralph charged at the creature, their blood boiled as they looked at him fight so fiercely with it. Everyone cheered for Ralph and ten minutester, Ralph won against the creature, getting loud apuse and cheers from everyone once again. [A/N: Support the author by reading the work on ] ¡­ Looking at the dismantled corpse of the creature, Ralph wondered just what it was. He hadn¡¯t studied about such a creature in the academy and it was new to him. He walked closer to it and searched if there was something useful on it. After a few seconds of searching, Ralph found a red-colored sharp bone embedded deep inside the skull of the corpse. He examined it and found nothing odd about it. Still, he kept the bone in his ring and walked in a random direction. His thoughts were simple; even if the thing is useless, it¡¯s better to keep it until the tournament ends. It was the only odd thing he found after beating that creature; so better be safe than sorry. ¡­ Auditorium, Abx World Academy. Crack! Emilia gripped the armrest of her chair tightly after noticing Ralph getting attacked by a creature. Everyone in the auditorium heard it and looked at Emilia. They could roughly guess what the reason was for her to lose her cool like that and thus kept their mouth shut and didn¡¯t disturb her, lest they angered her even further. Emilia knitted her brows and got back to staring at her tablet screen. Even though she was angry, nothing could be done about it currently as the tournament was going on, and stopping it would be a problem for the children. The reason she was angry was that Ralph got attacked by a powerful creature at the start of the tournament. It was fine to get attacked when one just arrived in the other dimension, however, what wasn¡¯t fine was the fact that Ralph was attacked by a creature whose prowess was on par with a Rank 4. Such creatures were made to attack students at theter stage of the tournament and not at the start. Emilia was now very sure that someone had rigged the tournament, but she couldn¡¯t point out who. ¡®I¡¯ll punish you severely once I find out who you are. Just watch me.¡¯ Emilia thought to herself as she continued to watch the students in the tournament. ¡­ In a dense jungle. Lith was walking in a random direction since he had no idea where to go. He had recovered already and had looted whatever important things he found in the monkey territory after massacring all of them. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing but it was a necessary evil. The monkeys wouldn¡¯t leave his trail no matter what he did and this was problematic as they would be a hindrance for him. Killing them off was the best option for him. He could just cast a dark spell on himself and hide his body as well as aura and could hide his traces from the monkey. But, doing so would reveal about him having another affinity and the losses weren¡¯t worth the gains. He chose to massacre all the monkeys instead of showing his trump card. Was this cruel of him? Of course, it was. But did he care? Obviously, no. Lith didn¡¯t find anything useful in the entire territory of theirs. There was hardly anything that could catch his eyes. There were just a select few objects that he picked up and left the monkey territory. Lith was still in the jungle area of the Blue Haze World. He had no idea which continent or ce he was at and having no hints or clues on where to move, he was wandering. ¡­ Dark Mist Mountain Range. ¡®Alright, the instructor shouldn¡¯t be paying attention to me now. I¡¯ve been resting and doing boring stuff for quite a while now.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself as he got up and walked around the tree he was resting. Lucas stopped in his tracks at a certain distance away from the tree¡¯s bark. He looked down and found there to be a few roots of the tree extending above ground. He bent down and cut a big chunk of the root and stored it in his ring. He quickly backed away after doing so and looked at the now cut root from afar. There was some kind of ck sap oozing out of the root and was getting absorbed in the ground. Noticing this, Lucas smiled and thought to himself, ¡®Good. The trap isid.¡¯ . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 197 Dumb Cow In a dense jungle. Lith was walking carefreely like before. He had no idea where to go and it has been thirty minutes since he was walking like this. Feeling bored and having nothing to do, Lith decided to climb on top of the tall trees around him and jump from one tree to another and move forward. He climbed on top of the nearest tree and started jumping. Lith crossed one tree after another and the breeze that hit him as he did so made him refreshed. His silver hair fluttered along with his academy uniform as he passed one tree after another. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Lithughed in excitement as he jumped trees. ¡®This feels so amazing! I can¡¯t even express it. I never would¡¯ve been able to do such a thing back on Earth. This is such a nice feeling I am having. Hmm, if I ever were to write an instruction manual about what to do when you reincarnate into a magical world¡­ this would definitely be in that. Everyone should try this! Hahahaha!¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he jumped trees whileughing crazily both externally and internally in his mind. He had actually not done many things in his thirteen years of life. All he did was spend time with his family, train in the training arena of the castle or roam around in the academy. It was only in this tournament that he was actually exploring ces. Lith¡¯s determination to drop out became stronger since he felt even more that the academy was just halting his growth. He would grow more if he actually explored the world on his own and it was basically useless to stay in the academy for a few more years. Lith kept jumping trees andughed in excitement while shoving aside any useless thoughts and enjoyed the moment. A few minutester, he stopped jumping and decided to go to the top of the tree he was at. Reaching the top, Lith saw an incredible view of the dense jungle. Anywhere his eyes could look, he just saw the green leaves of the trees. And a few kilometers away, he assumed, there was ake of some kind. He couldn¡¯t look past that point and felt something was blocking his view. ¡®This probably looks like the ce I should be heading towards. Like, c¡¯mon¡­ One doesn¡¯t need to be a genius to figure out that there¡¯s something fishy with theke present ahead. I mean¡­ I literally cannot see anything past a certain point, there really must be something there. I should get going.¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he looked at theke present ahead. He extended his wings out and with the help of wind elemental energy around, he dashed towards theke. Reaching the shore of theke, Lith saw the view in front of him to be dark. Behind him was a sunny day and lush green jungle, however, in front of him, it was dark. He couldn¡¯t see the end of theke and it actually felt that he wasn¡¯t looking at ake but at the sea. Had there not been trees surrounding the water body in front of him, Lith really would¡¯ve mistaken it for ake. ¡°What now? To go ahead or to avoid it?¡± Lith muttered. He thought for a few seconds about what would be the best course of action for him. ¡®My curiosity to know more is killing me. Looking at the environment in front, if it was anyone who wasn¡¯t a creature of the night, they would surely be scared. But, to me, this dark and creepy environment is providing a sense of rxation. It makes me want to explore and know more.¡¯ Lith thought. Lith knew he couldn¡¯t speak out loud, for there were many people watching him. His new teacher, Emilia, had already informed him, Ralph, and Dennis about a few things that they needed to take care of beforehand. One of them was to never say anything extra while in the tournament as many would be watching them. Lith took a deep breath and made up his mind to explore the ce. This whole dimension was used for the tournament and since everyone in his batch were either Rank 1 or 2, Lith assumed that there shouldn¡¯t be anything more powerful than Rank 6 in the whole dimension. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to have anything more powerful than that. It was just overkill. The students would die with just a single p from someone of Rank 6 and above He assumed that the academy wouldn¡¯t make a stupid move of hosting the tournament in some powerful dimension and thus felt that the ce in front of him was safe for exploration. Lith flew over the water of theke, towards the dark fog thaty in front of him, blocking his view to see what was beyond. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. On the rooftop of the castle, Lilithy on arge bean bag with Lucy in her embrace. Lucy was having her back rested against her chest and there was a big screen fixed in mid-air in front of the two. As usual, it was dark all around and it was currently daytime as the moon had a crimson hue on it. The two were watching a teen on the screen. He was none other than Lith, who was flying over theke and was rushing towards the fog. ¡°Mom, do you think that ce is safe where little brother is heading towards?¡± Lucy looked up at her mother¡¯s face and asked. Lilith caressed Lucy¡¯s hair and said, ¡°who knows. Maybe it is, maybe it isn¡¯t.¡± Lilith knew that today was Lith¡¯s tournament and so did Lucy. Both got a text from himst night and were told that he may not be able to contact them for a few days. Lilith of course wouldn¡¯t miss watching Lith participate in the tournament and there was no way she would watch alone by herself and leave Lucy alone. She brought Lucy along with her to the rooftop and using a bit of her power, she was able to put on the disy whatever Lith was doing. Lilith knew the answer to Lucy¡¯s question of whether the ce was safe or not. However, she replied mysteriously to her so that she doesn¡¯t worry about it. Lilith could easily see anything present anywhere in the whole world and the dimensions connected to it. It wasn¡¯t a difficult task for her and disying whatever she was looking at also wasn¡¯t a difficult task. Lucy looked at her mother in the eyes and stared for a good few seconds. Why is she saying things in such a mysterious way? Can she not just answer yes or no? Lilith smiled as she saw Lucy looking at her. ¡°Is something the matter, dear?¡± Lilith asked despite knowing why Lucy was looking at her like that. ¡°No.¡± Lucy replied as she was at a loss for what to ask. She knew asking the same question again would lead to the same answers and there was no point in doing so. If her mother said things, she would do it in a straightforward manner and there was no need for her to be mysterious. However, she didn¡¯t do it so there must be reasons for that. Understanding this, she shifted her gaze back to the screen in front of her and looked at the things Lith was doing. Lilith chuckled looking at the reaction Lucy showed. She, instead of watching the screen in front of her, closed her eyes and watched another teen in the tournament. The scene in front of her changed from Lith to a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen. ¡­ Dark Mist Mountain Range. ¡®Fast! I need to reach the flock fast!¡¯ Lucas thought to himself as he ran in the dark mist. Any normal person would be carefully treading their steps if present in an environment where everything was dark and their vision was blocked. But Lucas was running in such an environment without a care. A few minutester, Lucas reached a no mist zone again in the Dark Mist Mountain Range. He halted in his steps and looked around. This no mist zone was much bigger than the previous one where trees with grey and ck colors were present. There were withered trees everywhere Lucas could see, below which wasn¡¯t ground by a dark swamp. Lucas put up his guard and with the help of wind elements, walked slowly above the dark swamp without being in contact with it. Lucas passed by many withered trees and finally stopped when he saw a small green sapling. He walked closer to it and squatted down when he reached it. Lucas took out a potion from his ring and poured it whole on the sapling. After doing so, he rushed towards the north direction and didn¡¯t look back. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. On the rooftop. Lilith opened her eyes and smiled. She caressed Lucy¡¯s hair and looking at Lith on the screen in front of her, she thought to herself, ¡®Interesting. Memories sure help. My baby, how will you deal with this?¡¯ ¡­ On a cier, a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen teleported out. He looked around and found nothing but ice and cold, gloomy weather. ¡°What is this area? I thought I would be sent out among some wild beasts and would have to fight them? Why no beasts? Is my luck that bad?¡± The teen said after noticing there to be no signs of life around. He had no idea where to go and so started walking in a random direction. Walking for a few minutes, he started hearing noises. ¡°Moo!¡± The teen heard a cow¡¯s moo as he neared the source of the noise. Crossing one cier after another, the teen finally saw who or what was making the noise. It was literally a cow! ¡°What? Why is there a cow here? The climate is so cold!¡± The teen yelled. The cow¡¯s skin matched the snow around it and it seemed to be blending well with the surroundings. Had it not been for its ck hooves, eyes, hair at the end of its tail, and horns, the cow would¡¯ve totally camouged in the surroundings. The cow looked at the teen as he came close to it. The cow also heard what the teen just said and turning its head to look at him, the cow mooed. ¡°Moo! Moo!¡± The teen narrowed his eyes and looked at the cow in suspicion. Did this cow just understand and respond to him? ¡°You can understand me?¡± The teen asked, still suspicious. ¡°Moo!¡± The cow nodded its head and mooed. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Moo!¡± The cow nodded again. ¡°Meh. I don¡¯t believe you. You just look like a dumb cow.¡± The teen shook his head and said. ¡°Moo!?¡± The cow mooed in disbelief. It couldn¡¯t believe that despite its high intelligence, the guy in front of him called it dumb. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t hear it properly? I said you look like a dumb cow.¡± The teen said again. ¡°MOO!¡± The cow mooed in anger this time and charged towards the teen. The teen chuckled after having sessfully provoked the cow. ¡°Hehe. Stupid cow. Fell for my trap so easily.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 198 Secret Gesture Lith was flying for a few minutes and finally halted when he saw the fog around him clear up. In front of him was a forest having trees with dark leaves which blended well with the gloomy dark surroundings, and skulls and bones scattered around them. He wondered what sort of ce is this but his train of thoughts were broken as he felt a vast amount of Death elemental energy around him. He closed his eyes and tried to feel the energy, and as he was doing so, he started having a better understanding of the Deathws. The Death elemental energy in his surroundings was starting to swirl around him and each instant, one strand after another was absorbed by his Magic Core. A few seconds passed as this was happening and changes were starting to ur in Lith¡¯s body. Feeling this, Lith abruptly opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. He extended both his hands up and pped twice, then extended them forward and once again pped twice. ¡­ Auditorium, Abx World Academy. Emilia was watching only three students on the tablet screen¡ªLith, Ralph, and Dennis. Ralph was traveling, Dennis was fighting a cow for some reason and Lith was meditating. A few seconds passed and she saw Lith pping his hands. This was a secret gesture that Emilia had taught the trio to do so that he could sever the connection with the academy and not have them monitor the three. There was no harm in doing so as apart from her, everyone else was exempted from watching. She would rush to them at the instant she found them in trouble. The surveince by the academy was to ensure the safety as well as to see the performance of the students. They were monitored every second for this reason. Even if Emilia cut off the connection of the trio from the rest, nobody wouldin about it; the reason being: firstly she was the principal, and secondly she was their teacher. Looking at Lith¡¯s actions, Emilia thought: ¡®Hmm? He wants me to cut off the connection? For what reason?¡¯ Though she had questions, she knew she couldn¡¯t get their answers as Lith was far away from her. She could only do as he had asked. She severed the connection with the others and watched what he was doing. Fluctuations couldn¡¯t be felt through the screen and Lith wasn¡¯t doing something shy or crazy to have the energy around him fluctuate like crazy or be dense enough to break the equilibrium with the forces of the world and be visible. Emilia, therefore, wasn¡¯t able to see him absorb Death elemental energy and only saw him meditate while standing. Emilia had no idea why he was meditating like that and felt that having the connection severed for this to be unnecessary. Despite her thoughts, she didn¡¯t make him visible to others and continued to watch him. Watching Lith meditate, she did feel it to be odd but it wasn¡¯t as odd as what her other student was doing. Dennis was fighting with a cow and that was the strangest thing she was watching. He had been fighting with the cow for a few hours by now. Since the time he teleported out, he had only been fighting with the cow. Emilia was worried that even Dennis would have trouble at the start but her worries were for naught as he was teleported to a safe ce. However, she had underestimated the situation. She was relieved knowing that Dennis wasn¡¯t attacked like Lith and Ralph at the start. However, even though trouble didn¡¯t find Dennis, Dennis instead went ahead and found trouble. She was at a loss when she saw that. The cow was a peace-loving animal in that dimension. It had no role and was in no way rted to the tournament. It was a species of that dimension and the only thing the cow did was eat the shrubs and nts grown in that icy region, breed, sleep, roam, and moo. It had no other purpose. It was a pretty peaceful animal and it wouldn¡¯t even harm the nts it ate. The animal was smart enough to know that if it ate the nt as a whole with the roots, the nt would never grow again. So it only ate the upper portions of the nts and shrubs and left room for them to grow. It was such a peaceful animal but Dennis had somehow angered it and was fighting it. Emilia could not understand why Dennis was wasting so much time fighting a benign animal. His fight was still on and it had been a few hours. During this time, Ralph had defeated a few monsters and traversed a good amount of distance while Lith had exterminated a small monkey territory. Why was he wasting his time fighting the cow was something Emilia still couldn¡¯t figure out and having nothing better to do, she continued to look at Dennis¡¯s fight to understand the reason for him doing so. [Yods who are reading this a site other than webnovel. Pleasee to wn and read for free with fastpasses ?? ] ¡­ Blue Haze World. A giant teen was walking through a grasnd and was going eastwards. He had a small circr object in his hand and was checking it periodically as he walked. A few hours passed and as he traversed the grasnd, he came across a jungle. A few kilometers away from him, he saw smoke arise. The giant teen walked in the direction of the smoke and reached the source a few minutester. He saw three teenagers sitting around a fire, roasting meat, eating, and talking. The three were the ones who needed help from him and were none other than Sheng, the werewolf teen; Ji, the demon teen, and Ojas, the dragon teen. They had noticed Gunther arrive and looking at him, gestured for him toe to sit with them and have meat. Having Gunther settled and giving him a piece of meat, Ojas bit onto a big chunk, said chewing it, ¡°This was unexpected. This dimension is big and there are only ten thousand of us here. Finding another student is as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.¡± The three nodded their heads. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think, our scores would depend on not just defeating the other students, but also doing certain things here. Who knows, maybe¡­ Just maybe, there are treasures hidden all over the dimension? Our only goal is to not get eliminated and try to eliminate others if we see them. There¡¯s no time limit to the tournament either.¡± Ji, the demon teen added. Gunther, Sheng, and Ojas nodded their heads. There definitely was more than their eyes could see or brains could think orprehend. ¡°Maybe¡­ I think maybe the academy wants us to explore this small dimension and adventure here.¡± Ji continued. The three pondered over what Ji just said. It made sense to the three but they were thinking about why the academy was doing this? Wasn¡¯t it a survival-based tournament? Ji looked at the three who were deep in thoughts and borated further, ¡°Well, no point thinking too much. Our goal is to be in the top 10 and that can only be achieved by eliminating others. We weren¡¯t told anything regarding how the winners would be decided apart from that, so let¡¯s just do what is asked of us.¡± The three nodded their heads once again and Ojas said to Gunther and Sheng, ¡°Ji is right. Though there seems to be more to this tournament, we definitely won¡¯t lose if we abide by the rules. Overthinking and doing extra things would just result in us wasting our time and energy. So let¡¯s just do what is asked of; search others and eliminate them with the ns we had made previously.¡± ¡°So when are we moving?¡± This time it was Gunther that spoke. ¡°After we finish our lunch.¡± Ojas answered. The three had a lot of food and after filling their bellies, cleaned up the surroundings, put off the fire and head North. There were no hints avable to them and they picked North for no reason. They had many schemes and strategies nned to defeat the other students. These were made after assessing the strength and weaknesses of all the students above them and a few ces below them. They were in ss A-3, meaning, in the top 600, and thus were stronger than 9,400 students which were below them. They thus didn¡¯t have to worry about everyone and just had to n for the ones above them. They had enough food and water and it was so much that it couldst for two to three years even if all four of them shared it. Thus their priority was to eliminate others. A few hours passed as they marched in the North direction. They were still in the same jungle they previously were but far away from the ce they had their lunch. The four heard some strange footsteps as they were marching forward and hearing them, they halted, separated from each other, and hid. They didn¡¯t hide too far away and were still close to each other and quietly and patiently waited to see who or what it was that was closing in on them and making strange footstep noises. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 199 Cow Tempted On a cier. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Dennis breathed raggedly as hey on the cier. The sound of someone breathing irregrly resounded around and even after Dennis¡¯s breathing normalized, there were still sounds of irregr breathing resounding around. Dennis turned his head towards the source of the noise. He smiled looking at the one making the noise. It was a snow-white cow lying down and trying to catch its breath. ¡°Oi dumb cow.¡± Dennis called out to the cow. The cow turned its body and facing Dennis, the cow mooed, ¡°moo?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t stupid.¡± Dennisplimented. ¡°Moo.¡± The cow nodded its head in understanding and closed its eyes to rest and ignored Dennis. Dennis smiled noticing this. A second passed. ¡°Moo!?¡± Realization dawned upon the cow as it realized Dennis wasn¡¯tplimenting its prowess but intelligence. The cow quickly got up and looking at Dennis, it said in anger, ¡°moo moo moo!?¡± That¡¯s right! How dare Dennis says it wasn¡¯t stupid! It was an intelligent cow, okay? Always has been! It was never stupid! The cow was tired of fighting Dennis for so long and was resting. It ignored hisment at the start thinking he must be praising it for its prowess. Thepliment didn¡¯t matter more than resting for the cow but only a secondter did it realize that he wasn¡¯tplimenting its prowess. They had been fighting for so long and the cow put so much effort into it, it was only logical that the first thing the other person should say was apliment regarding the prowess. But no! Dennis didn¡¯t even mention about it to the cow and thus the cow was angry. Dennisughed noticing the cow¡¯s response. He got close to the cow and patting its head, he said, ¡°alright, alright, you aren¡¯t weak either.¡± The cow let out hot air from its nose and harrumphed. The hot air, mixing with the cold air of the surroundings, made it seem like steam wasing out of the cow¡¯s nose. Dennis could understand what was going on in the cow¡¯s mind. He however ignored it and said to the cow, ¡°I can¡¯t y with you anymore, I¡¯ve got ces to be.¡± The cow turned its head and looked Dennis in the eyes and said, ¡°moo?¡± ¡°Yes, really. It¡¯s time to say goodbye to each other.¡± Dennis said with a small smile. ¡°Moo, moo.¡± The cow nudged its face on Dennis¡¯s body hearing it. The cow was sad that Dennis was leaving already and was asking him to stay and y more with it. The cow, despite Dennis making so much fun of it, enjoyed its time fighting and hanging out with Dennis. It had been living in this lonely area for so many years and Dennis was the first person to ever have visited it. The cow passed days by eating, sleeping, and singing. There was no other thing for it to do in this deste area. Fighting Dennis was the first time the cow ever had fun. The cow was thus sad when Dennis talked about leaving. Could he not stay for a bit longer? Could he not apany it just a little longer? Why did he have to leave? They hadn¡¯t even spent a day together and he was already leaving¡­ Why? Dennis could tell the cow was sad hearing him say about leaving. He did not understand why the cow was sad about him leaving. He looked at the cow and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± ¡°Moo.¡± The cow nodded its head. ¡°That won¡¯t do, bud. I need to leave. There¡¯s a tournament going on and I am participating in it. Can¡¯t y with you anymore.¡± Dennis said reluctantly. He too didn¡¯t want to leave and y with the cow but the tournament was going on and thus was left with no choice but to leave. ¡°Moo moo.¡± The cow begged Dennis to stay. Dennis could understand that the cow was asking him to stay. He did not know what was going on in this poor animal¡¯s head that it insisted so much for him to stay. Dennis now felt reluctant to leave. He racked his brains and thought about how he could leave quickly and also how this situation would be sorted quicker. After a few seconds of thinking, Dennis realized what he could do. He smiled and asked looking at the cow, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here and you¡­ You also aren¡¯t obliged to, right? Just leave this ce ande with me. We both will go adventure together and win this tournament, haha.¡± ¡°Moo?¡± The cow tilted its head and asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, bud. Come with me. Leave this ce and adventure with me.¡± Dennis repeated with a smile. The cow, if confused before, now understood fully that Dennis wanted it to leave this ce. No, not its ce, Dennis wanted it to leave its home and go with him. The cow felt reluctant to do so. It had been living here for so many years, even though it was boring, the cow still had a sense of attachment to its birthce and the ce it was raised and lived in for so many years. Leaving it so suddenly¡­ It didn¡¯t feel like a good idea to the cow. Another thing was, how can the cow survive without food? Its food was here and leaving this ce would mean getting no food. This was also one of the reasons that made the cow hesitant. The cow looked at Dennis and mooed a few times and tried to exin to Dennis the problems. It walked towards a shrub growing on the cier and plucked it out and handed it to Dennis and mooed, trying to exin about the food problem too. Dennis was listening seriously to what the cow was trying to say. Then when the cow brought him a nt and mooed again, Dennis could roughly understand its concerns. Dennis smiled knowing how trivial the concerns of the cow were. Though the cow was intelligent, it hadn¡¯t explored the world enough and was ignorant of many things which were now showing. Dennis patted the head of the cow and said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about food, there¡¯s plenty avable. Like¡­ A lot of them. Aren¡¯t you bored eating this same type of shrub every day? Come with me and I¡¯ll feed you good stuff. The cow put on a pondering expression. It was tempted by Dennis. What he said was understood well by the cow and Dennis even provided proper reasoning. It was now thinking about whether it should leave or stay here. After thinking for a bit, the cow decided to leave. Dennis did say it coulde back anytime it wanted and that was the thing that made it ept Dennis¡¯s proposal the most. The cow didn¡¯t want to be lonely again and leaving with Dennis seemed to be a good option. ¡°Moo.¡± The cow nudged its head on Dennis again and gave its approval ofing with him. Dennis smiled happily. He patted the cow¡¯s head and said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get going then.¡± [Lads reading this on a site not webnovel,e send the book powerstones and golden tickets on webnovel and show your support.] ¡­ Rustle! Rustle! Gunther and the trio consisting of Sheng, Ji, and Ojas were hiding behind trees and they heard the rustling of bushes. A few momentster they heard footsteps. ¡°Oi, do you see anyone?¡± A person from the ground shouted to a person who was standing on the branches of a tree above him. ¡°No one.¡± The person yelled from above and replied. ¡°Check the magical device we have. Maybe you¡¯ll find some traces of someone.¡± The guy from the ground said. The guy above ground took out a ck screen like this and infused his spiritual power in it. He noticed the readings given in it and said to the person below, ¡°no fluctuations.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s move ahead and search then.¡± The person below said and moved forward. Ojas looked at Gunther and whispered in a phone-like device he was holding in his hand, ¡°Gunther¡­ Stay in your position. Me, Sheng, and Ji will take care of this.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Gunther replied in the same phone-like device he had in his hand. Ojas said on his phone-like device, ¡°Sheng, go underground. Ji, stealthily follow the guy on the tree. Make sure to not cause any magical fluctuations you two.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sheng replied. ¡°Alright. We are on.¡± Ji replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get our victory, boys!¡± Ojas said in the device and cut off the connection. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 200 Changes ¡°Any signs?¡± A person from the ground asked, shouting at the person above ground. ¡°No.¡± The person from above yelled back. These two students were moving along the jungle and were searching for students. But they weren¡¯t able to find any as of now. ¡°Should we look for other things instead of the participants?¡± The person from above asked the guy below. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. There¡¯s no point in sear¨C¡± ¡°Oi, what happ¨C¡± The two felt someone¡¯s hand on their mouth and the next thing they realized, everything around them turned dark. Sheng and Ji had made their move and attacked the two. They both opted for the same attack method. First covering their mouth to ensure they don¡¯t yell and then knocking them conscious. It was a simple and effective attack they did. ¡°Sheng, Ji, quickly put your spiritual power in their badges.¡± Ojas said to the two. The two took out the badges and inserted their own spiritual power into the two¡¯s badges. The two unconscious people¡¯s spiritual power fought with Sheng¡¯s and Ji¡¯s but in the end, were suppressed and erased from the badge making them sessful in putting their own spiritual powers in the badges. Space fluctuated and the two people thaty on the ground vanished from their spots, leaving behind only their badges that had the name of the two. Ojas patted the shoulder of Sheng and Ji and said, ¡°well done. These two were from A-49, and were low in the ranking than us but you two didn¡¯t lower your guard and eliminated them well. Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s still 9000+ people remaining.¡± The trio met with Gunther and the four people left the spot where the two people got eliminated. ¡­ In a dark forest. Lith was standing and meditating. It has been a few hours since he was doing so. He had beenprehending the Deathws all this while and as his understanding of thews increased, so did the area of his Magic Core. It wasn¡¯t just the area that increased. His Magic Core, which only had a small patch of grasnd, a small mountain range, and a small sea showed changes too. Previously, when Lith ascended to Rank 2, the area of these three ces had increased and that was the only thing that happened. No other changes took ce. The grasnd only had a few patches of grass and the mountain, it was barren. The sea had no life in it either and was as lifeless as the mountain. But now, things were changing as he startedprehending the Deathws. The few patches of grass that were present started withering and fell down on the ground. It was progress for Lith. The grass wouldn¡¯t have withered had Lith notprehended the Deathws. The grass grew because Lith had a good foundation in Lifews but never withered due to hisprehension of Lifews being superior to Deathws. Only now did the Deathws match the Lifews and an equilibrium was established between the two. The grass, although it withered, didn¡¯t dpose and turned into fertilizer for the soil and made it fertile. To get dposed, microscopic organisms were needed and Lith¡¯s Lifewprehension wasn¡¯t enough to have them exist in his Magic Core. His Magic Core, just like any other person¡¯s at Rank 2, didn¡¯t have any form of life yet. It was barren with only remarkable features that made him stand out among the rest being his Magic Core area being double in size aspared to them. Another interesting thing about Magic Core was the fact that at higher ranks, people would have life forms exist. One didn¡¯t need to have an affinity to Life to have life exist in their cores. The creation of life was aplex thing and even if a person only had an affinity to Fire or Earth, they would still have some or the other form of life in their cores as their Magic Rank increased. Lith¡¯s foundation was so strong that his Magic Core wasn¡¯t barren when it was awakened. He had a few patches of grass grow and if word got out, the world would be in a little chaos. Lith¡¯s Magic Core area had increased as well due to hisprehension in Deathws. He was now at around 22,000 km2. One should know that ording to the world¡¯s standards, once one crossed the 10,000 km2 mark, they would be considered a Rank 3. Lith had already touched that number when he ascended to Rank 2 and if he were to say that to someone, they would definitely think of him as a Rank 3 and never believe that he had just ascended to Rank 2. Majority of the people undergo a bodily change once their cores reach a certain size in area and for Rank 3, it was 10,000 km2 on an average in the world. This type of change happens when someone ascends to another rank and the bodily changes are an indication of ascension. Though it is not the only thing that says one has broken through to a higher realm. Though Lith would be considered a Rank 3 by the world, he won¡¯t actually be a Rank 3 until and unless his body undergoes a change. This change would happen when the area of his core reaches to a certain size and the color of his core is changedpletely from gray to violet. His core color was half gray and half violet currently and due toprehending the Deathws, the violent color had increased. Once his core bespletely violet, he would undergo a change and ascend to Rank 3. Lith continued to meditate for a few more minutes and when he felt that he couldn¡¯tprehend thews of Death anymore, he stopped. ¡®My cultivation has increased. That¡¯s nice. This ce made me understand the Deathws well. I wonder if there are more such ces in this dimension. I should go find out.¡¯ Lith thought to himself. Lith extended his wings out once again and flew away from the gloomy dark forest. His goal was to search for ces such as these and if he found any participants during this time, he would eliminate them. ¡­ In a dense jungle. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± Lucas took support of a tree and breathed raggedly. He had been running for a long time, even using his spiritual power to cast magic spells to rush towards a certain destination. Calming down his breath, Lucas looked in a certain direction and thought, ¡®those four should¡¯ve eliminated two people by now and are moving towards theke. I have to find them quickly and properly divert them to the ce where I want them to be. I didy traps for a certain someone and his friends but I know for sure that they aren¡¯t enough. I¡¯ll put more traps after I am done with this. This is more important.¡¯ Lucas rested for a few minutes near the tree and set off once again. He took out a pill from his ring and ate it. He felt rejuvenated and all his tiredness vanished. His spiritual power was restored too and he willed the wind elements around and rushed as fast as he could. It was important for him to meet Gunther and the trio. An hourter. Lucas stopped in his tracks when he found traces of Gunther and the trio in the surroundings. ¡®They are definitely moving ahead. Good.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself. Instead of following the traces and sneaking behind them, Lucas took another route that would have him bypass the four and lead him to be in front of them. Lucas¡¯s goal was not to have a head-on sh with them. His motives were different and all he wanted was to divert them to a ce. Lucas moved again and a few minutester, he was ahead of the four. Lucas was still in the dense jungle and ahead of him was ake. Looking at the end of theke, Lucas could see that his vision was getting blocked and there seemed to be some sort of gloomy darkness at that ce. Lucas sighed as he saw the ce in front. ¡®An elemental energy-rich zone. Sigh, if I had Deathws, I would¡¯ve gone there. I wonder if anyone has been to this ce or not? In thest tournament, I didn¡¯t find anyone to have been in any of such elemental energy-rich zones. Well whatever, not like it matters. I¡¯ll just have to go to the ones I have an affinity with for now and raise my cultivation.¡¯ Lucas then turned to look back at the dense jungle. ¡®Those four should being here anytime. Time to drop the hints and have them act as my puppets.¡¯ Lucas took out a few scrolls from his ring and caused certain changes to the environment around him and then buried the scrolls deep underground. After finishing up, he left the ce. ¡®Done. Now all I need to do isy traps again and move to elemental energy-rich zones.¡¯ ¡­ In a dense jungle. ¡°Hey look, there seem to be traces of someone.¡± Ji pointed at footprints on the ground and said to the three present around him. Gunther, Sheng, and Ojas walked towards him and saw footprints on the ground. Indeed, someone was here. ¡°Keep your guards up and let¡¯s move stealthily. We do not know if the opponent in front of us is strong or weak.¡± Ojas said and the three others followed hismands. They followed the footsteps and soon found themselves in front of ake. Looking at the end of theke, there seemed to be gloomy darkness of some sort which made Gunther and Ojas be on guard but Sheng and Ji to feel rxed. Ojas was about to discuss that atmosphere with the other three but his gazended on a small signboard. He walked close to it and noticing him move, the other three followed suit. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 201 Treasure Map Gunther and the trio walked in the direction the signboard pointed. They found a few more signboards and following one after another, they finally reached a ce where there was a tombstone thaty fixed in the ground. The tomb radiated an ancient aura and the inscriptions on it weren¡¯t familiar to the four either. They wondered whose tomb this may be thaty here in the middle of nowhere. ¡°This seems suspicious.¡± Sheng looked at the three and said. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Ojas asked with interest. Sheng rarely spoke and whenever he did, he would always talk about important things only. ¡°But Sheng, it could be the academy too and he must¡¯ve followed the signs and reached here. I can feel the remnants of elemental energy around. It¡¯s mixed and feels like a small fight took ce here. Someone must¡¯ve surely fought here for the treasure avable.¡± Ojas replied to Sheng. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are there no traces of someone doing something to this tombstone here?¡± Sheng argued. ¡°No idea. But we¡¯vee this far and I don¡¯t think that there would be any harm in searching whaty beneath the tombstone.¡± Ojas replied. ¡°Ojas is right, Sheng. It would be a loss if we go without searching this ce properly.¡± Ji put out his thoughts. He was curious about whaty beneath and had his curiosity piqued. He couldn¡¯t just leave without searching, could he? ¡°Do as you please, I¡¯ll be away from this area.¡± Sheng said and backed off. This seemed too suspicious to him and he didn¡¯t want to get eliminated for a stupid mistake. Ojas and Ji looked at each other, shrugged, and started digging near the tombstone. Gunther all this while was quiet. His job was to be a supporter of these people and there wasn¡¯t anything that he could help them with currently. He simply stood at a bit of distance from them and let them do whatever they wanted. A few minutes of digging led Ojas and Ji to find a few boxes. The boxes seemed worn out and ordinary but when they opened them, they found a few dust-covered golden-colored scrolls. These scrolls did seem ancient to the two and without waiting for Sheng and Gunther, they opened them right away and found them to be a map of some sort. The map was divided into parts and thus there were a few of them there. Sheng and Ji looked at each other and smiled widely. This was definitely a treasure map! ¡°Sheng! Sheng! Sheng! We found a treasure map! Hahahahaha!¡± Ji ran towards Sheng while waving the scroll in his hand. Ojas walked out of the pit they made and unlike the enthusiastic Ji, he walked normally towards him. The two forgot Gunther was here too in their excitement. Ojas and Ji showed them the maps and after having a look at them, Sheng said: ¡°What makes you think this is a treasure map? This could be anything. The other students who were fighting here, why did they not pick these up or dig around the tombstone? It still seems very suspicious to me.¡± Ji knew Sheng would say something like this. He patted Sheng¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°I knew you would ask this question. Don¡¯t worry, these weren¡¯t the only things down there. When we dug up, we found there to be a few extra spaces present and traces of someone¡¯s spiritual power. There was someone over here before us and they took the good things and left the dirty boxes. This in no way, is a trap.¡± Sheng heard it and nodded his head. ¡°Do as you please then.¡± He knew that changing Ji¡¯s and Ojas¡¯s opinions would be difficult now and thus asked them to do as they liked. No matter how they saw it, this ce was reeking of a trap. The one whoy such a trap, Sheng couldn¡¯t tell if the person was stupid or a genius. This definitely seemed like someone had personally made this trap but on another note, it was simply too obvious. If it were someone normal, they would¡¯ve at least tried to cover up a few things but here, no such thing was done. This trap looked like someone stupid hadid it here. But, in the academy, there was no one so stupid to have made such a trap. This got Sheng thinking about whether the person was a genius or something for doing so. Whatever the case, Sheng was confused and very suspicious about all of this. Nevertheless, since he had no solid proof, he couldn¡¯t deny Ji and Ojas and ask them to stop whatever they were doing. Gunther on the sidelines didn¡¯t care about any of these as much. He was just patiently waiting for his turn to take action and provide support. He felt bored hanging out with them and questioned himself whether he should¡¯ve rejected helping them or something. The trio had a small discussion about the maps and they left the ce along with Gunther and moved in the direction opposite theke, towards the deeper parts of the jungle. ¡­ A few hours passed. Lith was out of the dark gloomy region and was flying over some ciers. He had arrived in an icy and cold region after he left the dark forest. While flying over the ciers, Lith was constantly looking for a ce simr to the one in the dark forest. A ce where he couldprehendws easily. He kept flying in the cier region and finally after two more hours, he felt the same feeling he felt back in the dark forest. He descended down to the ground, sat cross-legged, and started meditating toprehend thews. Thews this time were Waterws. The Water elemental energy revolved around Lith¡¯s body and like what happened with Death elemental energy before, the Water elemental energy too got absorbed into his body strand by strand and didn¡¯t gush in like a tide. Slowly and steadily, Lith startedprehending thews and got absorbed into his own world. Though he was meditating and concentrating fully onprehending thews, he still had his guard up and was fully alert and aware of what was happening around his surroundings. He wasn¡¯t careless and was very cautious. Lith continued to meditate andprehend thews and finally after two hours¡­ . . . ¡­ [Theds reading it on other sites, make sure to make an ount on webnovel and send the book golden tickets and powerstones to show support ?? ] If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. [Theds reading it on other sites, make sure to make an ount on webnovel and send the book golden tickets and powerstones to show support ?? Chapter 202 Firakan Two hours passed since Lith started meditating. There were no changes in his immediate surroundings and everything was calm and peaceful. Only the Water elemental energy had decreased around him, but not by a noticeable degree. Though everything around him was calm and peaceful, inside his Magic Core, it was apletely opposite atmosphere. Everything was in chaos. Tides were raging in the mini sea and caused tsunamis. Heavy rainfall caused flooding in the grasnds andstly, the snowstorms caused the overall temperature of the core to lower, creating spikes of ice that were rained down too. Any low magic rank mortal, if present here, would die and even if the strongest mortal were to be present here, they would still suffer injuries due to how strong everything was. That was how powerful the snowstorms inside his core were. Lith¡¯sprehensive abilities were no joke and it was only natural for such a thing to ur. Though such a thing was happening, Lith¡¯s core¡¯s area was increasing too. He was about to cross the 30,000 km2 mark and would be an above average Rank 3 ording to the world¡¯s standards. Half an hour passed. The rainfall, snowstorms, and the tides calmed down. The water seeped into the ground, the grass patches grew back once again after being plucked out from the ground due to the floods and everything got back to normal. Lith observed his Magic Core by spreading his spiritual sense and found everything to have calmed down and the area of his core to have increased to 28,321 km2. Lith opened his eyes and got up after he was done observing the changes and thought to himself, ¡®my core¡¯s area would match any average Rank 3 but I am not a Rank 3 yet. I still have a long way to go.¡¯ Lith stretched his body and extended his wings and got ready to fly. His goal was to increase hisprehension of all the elementalws. Death and Water were done and ten more were left. He flew once again in search of elemental energy-rich zones. ¡­ A day passed. ¡®Iid what few traps I could. That guy and his friends should be trapped and they would probably note across those hidden treasures from the academy this time. The four people I set up to find these treasures, I just hope they don¡¯t mess it up. If I could, I would¡¯ve gone there directly and taken it. But there are too many eyes on me that are watching my every movement.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself as he looked at the group of rabbit-like beasts a few kilometers away from him and an empty bottle of potion in his hand. ¡®I¡¯ll go search for the elemental energy-rich zones and increase my cult¨C¡¯ [Alert!] [The host is being watched.] Lucas¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as the system in him started sending out signals to alert him. ¡®Those academy officials¡­¡¯ Lucas thought once again and sighed. He couldn¡¯t go to the elemental energy-rich zones now and could only ¡®identally¡¯ chance upon them, just like anyone else. He had to put up an act and this meant him having to waste time trying to put up an act and ¡®identally¡¯ reach the elemental energy-rich zones. ¡®I hope my acting isn¡¯t bad.¡¯ Lucas thought to himself and started acting like an average guy. ¡­ In a snowy mountain range. Dennis had crossed the cier region and reached a snowy mountain range. He was now crossing one mountain after another while fighting against the heavy wind and snow storms at the top. Dennis¡¯s teeth cluttered as he felt the extremely cold environment. He tried his best to stay warm and not freeze to death. He had ck destruction mes around him that ensured that such a situation never arose. Dennis while moving forward, looked at his side, to his newpanion, the cow, and found it to be rxed and walk alongside him in a carefree manner as if the cold didn¡¯t matter to it at all. ¡°Oi dumb cow, do you not feel cold?¡± Dennis asked the cow. ¡°Moo.¡± The cow shook its head. ¡°Oh, it seems like I am the only one su-suffering.¡± Dennis said and shivered. ¡°Moo moo?¡± The cow asked Dennis. ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. I am feeling cold. I shou¨C Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡± Dennis changed his sentence mid-way and pointed at a few dots he was seeing in the sky ahead of him. The cow turned its head and looked towards the dots. It narrowed its eyes to look clearly but couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Moo.¡± The cow shook its head and said. ¡°Yeah, of course. If I can¡¯t see it, how can you? But¡­ It seems to being closer to us.¡± Dennis said to the cow. He got back to looking at the dots and as seconds passed, the dots became clearer and he could roughly make out the shape. The thing that was closing in on him had a pair of wings, a cylindrical body at the end of which was a narrow tail. It had no legs or anything else on it. There was no distinction avable between the head and the body and Dennis couldn¡¯t make out well what it actually was. The thing looked like a worm with wings from afar but as it neared more, Dennis¡¯s eyes opened wide. He could now make out what sort of monster that was when he saw its head part of the main body. The monster had no head. It only had a mouth in which there were sharp spike-like teeth present in a circr manner. Dennis realized what it was. It was a Firakan! A deadly ice monster well known for its flying capabilities and aggressive group attacks. The monster never attacked anyone solo and was always in a group. Dennis tried to count the dots behind him and gulped when he saw the numbers. The numbers were in the thousands! He turned his head to the cow beside him and said, ¡°Dumb cow, if we survive this, I¡¯ll treat you to some delicious steak.¡± . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 203 Cowmpanion In a desert region. It was about to be night once again for Ralph. He had been wandering around the desert region for two days and had spent one whole night and almost two days here. Ralph¡¯s clothes were in tatters and he appeared to be in a sorry state. His demeanor, however, made him appear anything but sorry. He had a calm and serious look on his face as he gazed at the sky above him. It was about to rain. Yesterday night, it was some sort of mucus that rained down. The mucus, as soon as it touched the ground, melted the sand. Ralph didn¡¯t know about it but being on guard constantly, he managed to create a barrier around him to protect himself. He however was still a few secondste to react and a drop fell on his arm. The mucus didn¡¯t melt Ralph¡¯s hand but instead started eroding it and to stop this process, he had to cut off his arm. A saving grace for Ralph was that he was from the Lust Family of the demons, only his family had the traits of healing and regeneration among all the other demons, and thanks to that, his hand regenerated back within a few minutes. Ralph avoided the mucus rain by casting a space barrier around himself. The mucus never touched Ralph and instead fell on the ground. Ralph expended a lot of his spiritual power for keeping the barrier up. The mucus rain melted the sand all around the desert region and due to it, the ground became piping hot and emitted a bright red luster, lighting up the entire desert region. This ce here resembled like hell, ording to Ralph as he saw the darkness of night blending in with the red lustrous brightness of the melted sand. The mucus rain stopped after a while and some sort of milky white rain fell. This time, this rain didn¡¯t harm Ralph but it dirtied his clothes and himself. A few minutes passed and Ralph saw the melted sand to have be shiny transparent ss. The entire desert region had be ss. It rained again and changes urred in the ss. Except for the mucus rain, no other type of rain harmed Ralph. But it did cause changes to the environment. When it was daytime again, the desert region was back to normal as if nothing happenedst night. Had it not been for Ralph¡¯s clothes being in tatters due to that and him having a new arm, even he wouldn¡¯t have believed that such changes took ce. The day had passed with Ralph trying to get out of the desert region but he wasn¡¯t able to. The night was about to arrive once again and Ralph was waiting to see what would happen today. A few moments passed. Night dawned but there were no signs of any mucus rain urring. A few seconds passed and Ralph started hearing some strange noises. In the next instant, Ralph saw the sand below his feet rise and within the next few seconds, the sand rose high up in the air and got mixed with the cloud. It was reverse raining sand! ¡­ ¡°HAAAAH!¡± Dennis shouted and shed his sword at the firakan and protected the cow from getting injured. One firakan after another wasing towards Dennis and attacking him. The firakans seemed to be of a low level and would die with just one or two of his shes but the problemy with the fact that there were just too many of them. If Dennis were to count, he had killed at least two hundred or so firakans, but there seemed to be no end to them. The firakans had only three types of attack. One was Ice Spike, which they created by pping their wings at a fast speed; another was Icy Breath, an attack they did via their mouth andstly, it was Bite, for which they once again used their mouths. Dennis had been bitten many times by the firakans and also took hits from ice spikes. He had to not only fight the firakans, he also had to protect the cow as the cow couldn¡¯t defend well against ice spikes. However, the cow could kill many firakans in closebat and their icy breath had no effect on it. This helped Dennis a lot and took away a good portion of firakans to fight off him. Dennis had destruction mes on the de of his sword from time to time and with the help of it, one sh from it would result in the killing of two such monsters. To not get a toll on his body and to have spiritual power recovered and not get depleted totally, Dennis ensured to use spells in a minimal amount. The firakans were too many and ording to his calctions, even if he did use all of his spiritual power, he definitely won¡¯t be able to kill all of them. Dennis shed his sword at one firakan after another and charged forward along the slope of the snowy mountains. The cow followed him. While moving forward, Dennis turned his head to look at the cow, but while doing so, his hands didn¡¯t stop shing at the firakans. ¡°Oi dumb cow, keep enduring, we are gonna make it. I am gonna have to rely on you a bit. You¡¯re now my¡­¡± Dennis paused and grinned. The cow was hearing everything but currently, it was holding a firakan¡¯s neck with its two limbs and was trying its best to not let it bite. It couldn¡¯t look at Dennis and thus missed looking at his grin. Dennis could tell that the cow was paying attention to his words and smiled widely knowing it. He shed his sword once again and after killing a firakan, he said to the cow: ¡°You¡¯re now my cowmpanion. Hahahahaha!¡± Destruction mes spread over Dennis¡¯s sword and he shed it at one firakan after another killing multiple of them within seconds. Pui! The cow pressed the neck of the firakan it was holding tightly and killed it after hearing Dennis¡¯sme pun. ¡°Moo!¡± The cow mooed in annoyance and punched a few firakans. That¡¯s right! How can this guy have the time to joke at this moment? He should focus fully on defeating the firakans and not ck off! The duo of one vampire and one cow kept fighting firakans, a species of icy flying monsters, and charged forwards in a snowy mountain range. ¡­ Lith was flying over the ciers and while doing so, halfway through, he found some footprints of some giant monster. He had no idea whose footprints they were but since he had been doing nothing but cultivating, Lith decided to y some monsters and warm up for the uing main event that was about to ur. Everything until this point was in no way anything challenging. Whatever the students were going through currently, it was just the academy¡¯s way of having them warm up. There was nothing too challenging for these thirteen-year-olds. The essence of the tournament was yet toe. The real tournament was yet to begin. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 204 Safe Zone Shrinks Auditorium, Abx World Academy. Emilia was watching her three students on her tablet screen and just like her, everyone else in the auditorium was doing the same thing. All the staff members had headphones on as they watched their students. The auditorium was thus silent and there were only the whispers of the moderators present at the back that was audible. The door of the dark auditorium opened and the light from the outside seeped in, lighting up a portion of the dark auditorium. From the outside, ady with her brown hair tied up in a bun, wearing a white shirt, ck pants, and heels walked in holding a few files in her hand. Despite such a disturbance caused by thedy, nobody apart from the moderators paid attention to her. All the staff members were busy watching their students and didn¡¯t get distracted. Thedy walked towards Emilia and sat beside her. Emilia noticed thedy sitting beside her. She took off her headphones and turned to thedy. ¡°Is it time for that, Sel?¡± Sel, Emilia¡¯s secretary, thedy sitting beside her, handed her a few files and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, madam. I¡¯ll look into it but in the meantime, please go through these files.¡± Emilia took the files from Sel and skimming through them, she noticed that it would take a bit of time to go through them. She handed the files back to Sel and said, ¡°Keep them with you, Sel. I¡¯ll go through themter. I have to keep an eye on my students, they are in a tricky situation right now.¡± Sel nodded her head and took the files from Emilia and put them in her ring. She then took out a tablet screen from it and tapped on it a few times. Turning to Emilia once again, Sel said, ¡°I¡¯ll be activating it now, madam.¡± Emilia just nodded her head, indicating her approval, and continued to watch Lith, Ralph and Dennis on the screen. Getting Emilia¡¯s approval, Sel tapped a few times on her tablet screen and stopped after a few seconds. ¡­ Blue Haze World. Lith was flying above the ciers and was following the footprints of a monster. It had been a few minutes since he was doing so. ¡°Attention, students. The safe zone is shrinking. I repeat, the safe zone is shrinking.¡± Lith stopped in his tracks as he heard the announcement. ¡®So it¡¯s starting¡­¡¯ ¡°Imbue some spiritual power into the identity badge that you have and you¡¯ll find the safe zones.¡± The announcement was broadcasted throughout the Blue Haze World and was heard by everyone. Many were confused about it and had no idea what the safe zone was. Only the ones who had studied the previous tournaments knew about it but still, not a lot of information was avable to everyone. The academy had deleted many important things from the forums and only a little information was made avable to the students. One of them being this, the information about safe zones. ¡°Let¡¯s see where I am.¡± Lith muttered to himself and took out his identity badge. He imbued a bit of his spiritual power just as he was instructed to and found the map of the Blue Haze World on it. Previously, the map wasn¡¯t avable and he had no idea where he was. He had checked his badge thoroughly before and knew about it. Only now was the map made avable when the safe zone was starting to shrink. Lith¡¯s name that was written on the identity badge started flickering and in the next instant, the map of Blue Haze World was projected above it. The size of the map was adjustable and Lith could zoom in and out of the map too. On the map, Lith saw a white line forming a circle. Inside the circle was 98% of the whole map and everything seemed normal. Outside the circle, the map was covered by a semi-transparent blueyer. The circle was shrinking and the blueyer was expanding. Lith could tell that the inside of the circle was a safe zone and the outside wasn¡¯t. Lith then looked at a small red dot on the map. Around the red dot, the map was colored in white. Lith could guess that the red dot was him and the white area around him was the cier region. He then noticed that the circle was still shrinking and the ce where he was, it was about to be out of the safe zone. Lith looked at the footsteps of the monster in front and then at the map. If he followed the footsteps, he would be rushing out of the safe zone and that wasn¡¯t a good option. Lith thus left the monster¡¯s trail and headed to the inner parts of the safe zone. ¡­ In a dense jungle. Gunther, Sheng, Ji, and Ojas were standing in front of a temple entrance that was in ruins. The four were about to go inside but they heard the announcement that was broadcasted and had to halt. ¡°Damn it, we havee this far. I just hope that we are in the safe zone and would continue to be for the next two to three days.¡± Ji said, looking at the three. ¡°I hope so too.¡± Ojas added. The four took out their badges and checked the map. They found themselves to be in the center of the safe zone circle. ¡°Indeed.¡± Ojas replied. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and move inside then.¡± Sheng spoke this time, to which the three nodded their heads and walked towards the entrance of the temple. Just as they were about to walk into the entrance of the temple, Gunther halted and looked around. The trio didn¡¯t notice him halt and continued to walk inside. ¡°This seems fishy.¡± Gunther muttered to himself as he looked at the ruins around him. He gazed at the trio walking through the temple entrance through and tried to look at the end of the corridor they were walking at. He found nothing at the end except for deep darkness. ¡°Well¡­ I just hope that I return safely from this.¡± ¡­ In a desert region. Ralph was sitting while taking support from a tree near an oasis and was looking at the map. He noticed that he was around the middle eastern region of the map. The region was too big and he was almost going to cross it. He had spent 2 days and nights here in this region and guessed that, without any hint on where he was supposed to move, he must¡¯ve roamed around in the desert region. Ralph sighed in relief knowing that he would finally be able to get out of this ce. He got up and walked towards a small pond to wash his face. Sitting at the edge of the pond, Ralph saw himself in the pond. The condition of his clothes was worse than yesterday. His white shirt was torn in many ces and was dirty and the same was for his pants. He also had no shoes on him and was barefoot. Despite the poor condition of his clothes, he had a serious expression and was looking at himself with a calm and neutral gaze. Ralph was about to take some water from the pond and ssh it on his face when he saw a dot from the skying closer towards him through the reflection of the pond. Looking at the dot, Ralph muttered calmly, ¡°A new useless obstacle.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 205 Blue Haze BOOM! A giant monsternded at the edge of the small pond where Ralph was a second ago. Due to its high momentum, the pond, as well as the Oasis, was destroyed and got covered with sand all over. Ralph had distanced himself from the small pond when he saw the monster closing in on him. He had an affinity for Space and could cast Short Jump. Ralph looked at the monster and found it to be a Sand Golem. Judging by how it descended from the sky, Ralph guessed that the golem must have the prowess of a Rank 4, as Sand Golems below Rank 4 couldn¡¯t jump so high and also couldn¡¯t survive the strong impact ofnding from such a height. ¡°As I guessed, a useless obstacle.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. He was out in the wild and this was a survival tournament, of course, there were bound to be wild monsters attacking. However, to Ralph, it was just useless. He could easily run away from them or if he puts in a little effort, kill them. Ralph questioned himself whether to run away or fight the monster. After thinking for a few seconds, he decided to kill the monster. The Sand Golem¡¯s monster core was an important ingredient for making the Calming Nerves Potion¡ªa calming potion, helpful in getting a person out of berserk or hyperactive state. The Sand Golem charged towards Ralph and he too charged towards it and his fight against it began. ¡­ In a cier region. Lith was flying above the ciers and was trying to move towards the inner parts of the safe zone. The safe zone was shrinking rapidly and the blueyer that he saw on the map wasn¡¯t just on the map. The dimensions¡¯ name was Blue Haze for a reason. Once every year, the entire dimension is covered by a semi-transparent blue haze throughout its entirety. This haze didn¡¯t affect any organisms or anyone belonging to this world. However, it caused damage to the outsiders and if one stayed for a longer period in this haze, they may even die. The haze had no effect on people of Rank 9 The haze does not expand constantly. It expands for some time and then stops for a certain period. The students thus have time to move to the safe zones as soon as possible. But currently, the situation wasn¡¯t good on Lith¡¯s side. The haze was expanding and hadn¡¯t stopped. He was in the extreme south of the world and if he didn¡¯t rush to the center, he would suffer damage from the haze. Looking back, Lith saw a blue haze closing in on him. The entire area a few hundred kilometers away from him was covered in a blue haze from the sky to the ground and with each passing second, more and more area was getting covered by the haze. Lith knew he had to hurry or things would be bad. He willed the wind elements around and quickly flew to the safe zone. Periodically, he used the Space spell Short Jump while flying. Fifteen minutes passed. Lith finally made it to the inside of the safe zone. He looked back and saw the blue haze just a few kilometers from him. The haze had stopped expanding and won¡¯t do so for the next few hours. Lith had time on him to move deeper into the safe zone. Lith rested for a few minutes and then headed deep into the safe zone. He had left the cier region and was now in a snowy mountain range. He took out his identity badge and checked the map. He had to cross this region, followed by a desert region, then another mountain range, and then another¡­ ¡°Oof¡­ There are so many ces. Just how big is this dimension?¡± Lith felt tired just by looking at the distance. He has been flying for the past few days and now there was more flying. He wondered when will all of this be over. This tournament and everything seemed stupid in his opinion. This was more like roaming around than surviving. There weren¡¯t even monsters around that could give him a challenge. Everything was a waste of time. Eliminate other students? Has he not defeated most of them in the entrance exam? It hadn¡¯t been more than four months since the entrance exams were over and apart from Ralph and Dennis, nobody even had half the merit points that Lith had. Lith¡¯s determination to drop out of the academy became strong as he thought of all these things. But that was forter. Now he needed to finish with the tournament. He turned his head towards the snowy mountain range in front of him and extended his wings out. He shoved aside the thoughts of dropping out and other things to not get distracted and flew towards the snowy mountains. ¡­ In a snowy mountain range. BURST! A firakan¡¯s body burst as Dennis willed the water elements around and crushed the firakan¡¯s body between two thick sheets of ice. ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no end to these! How¡¯s it on your end?¡± Dennis cursed and asked the cow fighting beside him. ¡°Moo!¡± The cow mooed and expressed its opinion. ¡°Ugh¡­ My brain can¡¯t trante what you¡¯re saying now. Never mind, are you injured?¡± Dennis said while shing his sword at the firakans. ¡°Moo!¡± The cow nodded its head while punching a firakan in front of him. ¡°I am injured too and my healing ability is not able to keep up. Sigh¡­ It seems I¡¯ll have to use those two elements¡­¡± ¡°Moo?¡± The cow asked in confusion. What elements is he talking about? Is this something edible? A type of food he mentioned before that he¡¯ll feed it? Dennis clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk. Stop asking stupid questions, idiot cow. I am now gonna cast some spells and use those elements, even though I don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t you dare tell anyone about this. I am gonna turn you to a steak if you do that.¡± ¡°MOO!?¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 206 Need Help? Dennis and the cow were fighting for a few hours with the firakans. There seemed to be no end to them and despite putting so much effort, they haven¡¯t even killed half the firakans present around them. Dennis was starting to get tired and the destruction spells took a good amount of spiritual power from him. There were other elements he had an affinity to and decided to use the ones which would deal more damage and use less spiritual power. Dennis was chanting and was about to use the other elemental spells when¡­ ¡°Yo, Dennis. Need help?¡± Dennis heard a familiar voice and turning his head towards the source, he saw Lith flying in the air a few meters besides him and killing firakans. Lith was traversing the snowy mountain range and only after a few minutes of flying, he saw thousands of firakans flying around a certain mountain peak. To go to the other side of the mountain range, Lith needed to pass through them. Just as Lith neared the firakans, they attacked him. Lith killed them and was flying forwards when he saw someone else attacking the firakans. He flew to the source of the fight and to his surprise, he saw Dennis fighting. It wasn¡¯t just Dennis, there was a cow fighting alongside him. Lith found Dennis and thought about eliminating him but looking at how he was fighting firakans with apanion, he didn¡¯t eliminate him as doing so would result in him teleporting out of the dimension and hispanion would be left stranded. Lith could figure out that Dennis found a beastpanion for himself and thought in the best interests of his friend and didn¡¯t eliminate him, while also asking whether he needed help. ¡°Your Highness! When did youe here?¡± Joy was visible on Dennis¡¯s face when he found Lith. Not just that, he was even asking if Dennis wanted help! Despite being happy and having made up his mind to seek help from Lith, the first words that came out of his mouth werepletely different from what he was thinking, and even he didn¡¯t know why this was the case. ¡°Stop asking useless questions, Dennis. Do you need help or not?¡± Lith asked with a smile while killing a few firakans with a sh from his sword. ¡°Ah yes. Yes, yes. Of course, I need help.¡± Dennis replied hurriedly. Lith chuckled and got close to Dennis and the cow. He held onto their shoulders and casting Short Jump, he teleported them a few kilometers away from the firakans. He then teleported himself back to the ce where they were previously. Lith then cast a Rank 2 Fire spell Fire Wall and mes erupted from him and with him as the center, surrounded him in a circle with a radius of 100 meters. The firakans within this radius got burned to death and the ones that tried to cross the me Wall got severely burnt. Lith then willed the Wind elements around and increased the intensity of the mes. Hundreds of firakans died by his one move. Dennis didn¡¯t have Fire or Wind affinity and couldn¡¯t perform such a task. He did have AOE spells to use but that would cost a lot of his spiritual power and doing so would lead him to be in a pickle. Dennis avoided using it for this reason. Lith, however, had no problem using it. The speed at which his spiritual power restored was very fast and the amount required to cast AOE spells was also less due to him having a masterful control over the spell casting. Lith then willed the Water elements in the surroundings and caused a snow storm that swept the firakans away. He once again willed the elements and caused ice spikes to rain down in the firakans. He killed the firakans with the attacks they themselves were proficient in. Dennis and the cow watched Lith cast spells and kill the firakans so easily in awe and respect. The cow turned its head to Dennis and mooed, ¡°Moo Moo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I know him. He¡¯s His Highness is my best friend and also my Prince.¡± Dennis replied smugly. ¡°Moo.¡± The cow nodded its head in amusement. This useless guy in front of him wasn¡¯t very useless it seems. He had good friends. Dennis could tell what the cow was thinking. He bonked the cow¡¯s head with the side of his palm and said, ¡°I am not useless. I would¡¯ve used AOE spells now but His Highness came at the right time and I didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Moo, Moo.¡± The cow shook its head. Excuses, pathetic excuses. Why don¡¯t you just admit that you are useless and weak. Dennis knitted his brows as he heard the cow¡¯s reply. ¡°You want to see my power? You think I am useless and weak? You looking for a fight, huh?¡± ¡°Moo.¡± The cow harrumphed. What¡¯s there to think when it has already seen his useless ways? The two kept bickering with each other while Lith was busy killing the firakans. A few minutes passed and all the firakans were killed by Lith. He flew to where Dennis and the cow were and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The safe zone could shrink anytime.¡± ¡°Your Highness, but we need to collect the cores of the firakans. It could sell for a good amount of money and can also be used for making potions, pills, and artifacts.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Dennis. I¡¯ve picked them up already. Bring your ring closer to mine, I¡¯ll transfer you your share.¡± Lith replied to Dennis. ¡°Ah, no, no. I didn¡¯t do much. His Highness can keep everything.¡± Dennis shook his head and rejected the loot. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ve been fighting them for so long and killed so many, you deserve half the share at least. And yourpanion here, I¡¯ve seen him fight too. Take it.¡± Lith said calmly. Dennis sighed and gave up. He extended his hand forward and Lith touched his own spatial ring with his and transferred him 80% of the loot. The loot not just had cores but also teeth and bones of the firakans. The teeth and bones were also pretty useful in pills, potions, and artifact making. Dennis was shocked when he saw the amount he got. He was about to argue with Lith that he got too much of the share but Lith didn¡¯t give him a chance by cing his hands on his shoulder and at the cow¡¯s and flying away with the help of wind elements. Dennis was in mid-air and the only support it had was Lith¡¯s hand on his shoulder. He wasn¡¯t stable due to this and had to extend his wings out and fly together with Lith. The cow was stable because Lith provided good support to it. He didn¡¯t to Dennis because he wanted Dennis to fly too. Lith and Dennis, both supported the cow and flew towards their next destination, the desert region which was located in the middle-eastern part of the world. Lith provided a boost to their flying speed by willing the Wind elements around and the three people were flying towards this region at a very fast speed. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 207 Snake Nest Dark Mist Mountain Range. Ralph had crossed the desert region of the Blue Haze World. It took a bit of time but he had finally done it. His clothes were still in a sorry state but his demeanor remained unchanged. After he crossed the desert region, he had arrived in a mountain range which was covered in a ck mist of some sort. He couldn¡¯t see past a few meters ahead of him but thankfully he had the map with him, so chances of getting lost were low to none. Ralph had his guard up and was more alert than he ever was before. He couldn¡¯t see past a few meters and such a reaction was only natural from him. He didn¡¯t rush but flew at a moderate pace. He had to cross the entire mountain range and ording to his calctions, it would take at least one day and night to do so. From the outer edges of the forest present close to the desert region, Ralph made his way to the inner core area. ¡­ In a desert. Lith, Dennis, and the cow were sitting close to a pond in a small oasis. ¡°Your Highness, how long do you think it would take for us to cross this desert region?¡± Dennis asked while drinking water from his bottle. ¡°If we fly like before, we would be able to reach the Dark Mist Mountain Range before it¡¯s night today¡± Lith replied calmly. ¡°This fast?¡± Dennis asked with shock visible on his face. ¡°Yup. We have the map, we don¡¯t need to worry about getting lost and know the exact route that we need to follow.¡± Lith once again replied calmly. ¡°Makes sense. So when are we leaving?¡± ¡°In 10 minutes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ Central za, Abx World Academy. ¡°Hi, I am Kleo, the second host for this event. I won¡¯t say much, just look at this.¡± A slim and tall, serious faced student with two ck horns on his head said from the big screen avable in the za of the main building of the academy. ¡°I hope Vanir-senpaies back to host. No hate to Kleo-senpai but he is too serious and grumpy.¡± A student with a short stature watching the live stream of the Survival Tournament, said. ¡°That¡¯s true. Senior Kleo is indeed very serious.¡± A student double the height of the short student beside him added. ¡°Shut up, you two. Senior Kleo is the perfect person to host this show. Senior Vanir is just too¡­ Well¡­ Jolly? Ehe.¡± A fangirl of Kleo praised from the side. ¡°Yes, she is right. Senior Vanir is just acting jolly. Everyone should be like Senior Kleo, all natural, hehe.¡± Another fangirl of Kleomented. ¡°Shut up, bitch. You¡¯re just jealous of Vanir-senpai because you can never achieve a perfect loli form like her!¡± The short stature student retaliated. ¡°What the hell did you say, you midget?¡± The female student, fangirling over Kleo, lost her cool and said holding the cor of the short stature student. ¡°I said you can¡¯t ever be a perfect loli like Vanir-senpai, you bitch!¡± The short student once again rudelymented. BOOM! An explosion was heard from the big screen in the central za, grabbing the attention of the students as well as the two students bickering currently. On the screen, a Sand Golem had justnded on the ground and due to its momentum, a loud explosion was created. Looking at who the student getting attacked by the Sand Golem was, everyone turned silent. They were silent not because something serious happened but because they saw a handsome pink-haired first-year. It was Ralph! Ralph¡¯s serious demeanor as well as his perfectly chiseled face and lean body that was visible through his tattered clothes, turned everyone silent. He seemed too cool and hot to everyone present. The boys being no exception. ¡°Hey bitch, let¡¯s call it a truce for a while. Let us both appreciate Lord Ralph first.¡± The short student said with a serious face to the girl holding him via the cor. ¡°If not for Lord Ralph, you¡¯d be dead by now. I am letting you go but I¡¯ll remember you, midget.¡± The girl let go of the short student. The short student corrected his cor and got back to watching Ralph on the screen and gave his full attention to it. Just like him, everyone else was doing the same. The charms of Ralph were too much for anyone to ignore and everyone on the Sky Ind were watching him with seriousness and intently. Though everyone was watching his fight with a Sand Golem, Ralph on the other hand had just arrived in a no mist zone in the Dark Mist Mountain Range. His time and theirs were very different. Ralph looked around and found that he was surrounded by trees with gray leaves and a few hundred meters away, there was a single tree that had ck leaves on it. He didn¡¯t move from his ce and had his guard up. This ce seemed suspicious to him and he was cautious with his every move. He slowly walked towards the tree with ck leaves because that seemed to be the only noticeable thing in this surrounding that he could inspect. Suddenly¡­ HISS! A ck snake jumped from the ground and attacked Ralph with its sharp fangs. The snake tried to bite Ralph but as it neared him and tried to do so, it only bit onto empty space. Swish! With a swishing sound, Ralph¡¯s de cut the snake into pieces and killed it. Ralph had an affinity for Space and had a vacuum barrier around him just like the time during the mucus rain. The snake¡¯s bite was thus nullified and Ralph got the time to take his sword out and kill it. Looking at the pieces of snake on the ground, Ralph noticed an anomaly. The entire ground was pitch ck! This wasn¡¯t normal! The ground wasn¡¯t supposed to be of such a color and something definitely was wrong. Ralph immediately extended his wings out and flew high above in the air. From the air, as Ralph looked down, his eyes widened with shock. The ground¡­ It wasn¡¯t a ground. It was a nest of snakes! There were thousands of snakes moving around and this made Ralph feel uneasy. The snake he just attacked definitely was a Tier 1 beast and judging from how some snakes roaming down were of different sizes, Ralph guessed that some would definitely be Tier 3 or above. Wasn¡¯t this overkill? The academy shouldn¡¯t have such a level of difficulty in this tournament. How can a Rank 2 student fight against groups of Tier 4 or 5 beasts on his own? This was simply too much. Ralph knew fighting against these beasts was pointless so he decided to run away. He flew towards the mist and just as he touched the mist, he felt a blockage. He was unable to pass through the mist and get out of this no mist zone. Ralph flew to another direction but it was the same case. Just what was the academy trying to do? Did they want their students to get killed this badly? ¡­ Auditorium, Abx World Academy. BAM! Emilia exerted a good amount of force on the armrest of her chair and got up, causing it to break. She let out her Emperor Rank aura and looked at the people in the auditorium. In a serious tone, she said, ¡°this is the final call. Whoever rigged the tournament,e clean and I¡¯ll ensure you get a lighter punishment.¡± Nobody dared to speak, move or even breathe as they felt Emilia¡¯s aura. It sure was suffocating but they haven¡¯t done anything and couldn¡¯t respond to what she had asked them. They could only feel her wrath for now and hope that she would calm down. A few minutes passed and nobody said a single word. The entire auditorium was silent. Emilia retracted her aura and looking at the staff present, she said in the same serious tone as before, ¡°whoever you are, just pray that you don¡¯t get caught.¡± Emilia left the auditorium after saying so and getting out of the auditorium, she made her way to the rooftop of the main building of the academy. She took a token out of her pocket and imbued her spiritual power in it. A few kilometers from her, a portal opened up. Crackle! Streaks of golden lightning crackled around Emilia as she willed the Lightning elements around her. BOOM! She shot off towards the portal, causing a sonic boom loud enough for everyone present in the central za and the academy to hear. Everyone looked at the source of the noise but only found a golden streak of lightning shooting towards a certain direction and vanishing at the next instant. ¡°What was that?¡± A student in the za asked his friend at the side. ¡°How would I know?¡± The friend shrugged and answered. ¡°Tsk. Do you even know anything?¡± The student clicked his tongue and said. ¡°When?¡± ¡°HUH!?¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 208 Ralph in Trouble Lith, Dennis, and the cow were flying over the sand dunes of the desert region of the Blue Haze World and were headed towards Dark Mist Mountain Range. They were almost there now and would reach that ce within a few minutes. ¡°There really is a dark mist all around the mountain range, Your Highness!¡± Dennis said loudly from the side. They were flying and he thought speaking normally wouldn¡¯t work and Lith won¡¯t be able to hear him. ¡°Yes.¡± Lith replied in a normal tone but was loud enough for Dennis and the cow to hear. ¡°Should we rest before we go into the mountain range?¡± Dennis said loudly. ¡°No. We¡¯ve only been flying for half a day, there¡¯s no need for rest.¡± Lith replied calmly. ¡°Okay, Your Highness!¡± Dennis replied loudly. A few minutes passed and they descended down on the ground. They had arrived at the edge of the Dark Mist Mountain Range and flying amidst the thick mist wasn¡¯t a good option, so they chose to walk. Two vampires and a cow made their way into the mountain range and walked in a moderately fast pace. The three had their guards up as they walked through the mist covered mountain range. Their vision couldn¡¯t see past a few meters but they kept traveling by following the map. Fifteen minutes passed as they traveled and they suddenly heard faint hissing noises of some snakes. ¡°Your Highness, there seems to be snakes around, I think.¡± Dennis whispered. He thought that talking loudly may create disturbance and they could end up attracting the snakes. ¡°Yes, there are. Not only snakes but¡­¡± Lith squatted down and ced his hand on the ground and tried to feel what was going on in the direction of the noises. In the next instant, his eyes opened wide. He got up and said hurriedly, ¡°Ralph is in trouble. Let¡¯s go!¡± Dennis had no idea why Lith said something like this so suddenly but looking at Lith flying hurriedly in a certain direction, Dennis extended his wings and followed him while holding the cow via it¡¯s belly. When Lith touched the ground, he saw snakes, a lot of snakes, and they weren¡¯t ordinary Tier 1 snakes but some were Tier 5 and Tier 6 too. They were attacking Ralph and he was desperately fighting them mid-air. He obviously couldn¡¯t stay on the ground and fight them, that was straight up suicide. Thankfully, the Tier 4, 5 and 6 snakes weren¡¯t attacking currently and were only sending out the low rank Tier 1, 2 and 3 snakes. But, what Lith couldn¡¯t understand was why Ralph was fighting them and why he didn¡¯t run away. Whatever the case, their friend was in danger and if he waste, he would die today. Meanwhile¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Ralph was shing his sword at the snakes that kept jumping from the ground towards him to attack and it was mostly one sh, one kill for Tier 2 and below snakes. The Tier 3 ones would fall down when given a cut and would jump back up, they were the most annoying ones. It has been half an hour since Ralph was fighting and he didn¡¯t know how long will he have to continue this. The worst part was, the Tier 4, 5 and 6 snakes hadn¡¯t made their move yet and were only roaming down the ground and watching him. Their stares through they deep ck eyes made all of Ralph¡¯s hair stand and always kept him on guard. He knew that one bite from the Tier 6 would mean death for him and he would die at any moment¡¯s notice. Ralph, however, still preserved and fought them. There was no other way. If he stopped fighting, he would get killed by these low level snakes. ¡°RALPH!¡± Ralph heard a familiar voice and before he could turn his head to look at the source of the voice¡­ HISSSSS! A Tier 5 snake, feeling a threating from the intruder, hissed loudly and attacked the intruder. Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOOOOM! The Tier 5 snake¡¯s body got stabbed with a fiery spear and after hitting the ground, it exploded, causing the death of many Tier 1 and 2 snakes as well as severely damaging Tier 3 and 4 snakes with just some light injuries on Tier 5 and Tier 6 snakes. Ralph couldn¡¯t see who it was that called him out due to the explosion lighting up the entire surrounding. He then felt someone tap on his shoulder and turning behind, he saw the familiar silver hair and purple eyes of his friend. But, instead of rejoicing that help had arrived, Ralph frowned and said, ¡°why are you here?¡± Swish! Lith cut a snake that tried to attack them with his sword and said, ¡°I was just passing by.¡± Swish! Ralph cut a snake with his de and said, ¡°if you were passing by, you should¡¯ve noticed this ce being a nest of snakes. Why not bypass it?¡± Swish! Lith cut another snake. ¡°I felt that you were in a pickle, so I decided toe help.¡± Lith smiled. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ralph cut all three snakes that tried to attack him. ¡°Indeed, I am in a pickle. But now that you have arrived, the situation¡­ It hasn¡¯t gotten any better. We are both going to die due to those Tier 6 beasts. Look, they¡¯re there.¡± Ralph pointed at 4 ck snakes that were the biggest in size and crawling around while staring at the two. ¡°Scary, indeed. But you worry too much. We can get out of here.¡± Lith smiled and replied. Swish! Ralph cut another snake. ¡°Oh? How so?¡± ¡°RALPH! YOUR HIGHNESS!¡± ¡°MOO!¡± Before Lith could answer, Dennis came flying while holding the cow towards them in the no mist zone. HISSSS! Noticing another pair of intruders, the Tier 5 beasts hissed and jumped to attack them. Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOOOOM! ¡°OH SHIT!¡± ¡°MOO!¡± Dennis and the cow yelled in shock as they saw two ck snakes who tried to jump and attack them get stabbed with a single fiery spear and explode after crashing down on the ground. Dennis¡¯s grip of the cow loosened due to him panicking a bit. He saw two snakes jump at him and then a speare out of nowhere, he was bound to panic a little. The cow mooed in rm as it noticed the grip loosening and Dennis got alerted by it and held it tighter. Dennis quickly flew close to Lith after this small incident and stood beside him, holding the cow. ¡°Your Highness, what was¨C¡± RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The three heard a loud rumbling in the sky above them. They turned their heads up to look at what it was but in the next instant¡­ BOOOOOOOM! A golden streak of light descended down from the sky and created a loud explosion, thereby lighting up the entire dark region. Lith, Ralph, Dennis, and the cow were blinded by the bright light and couldn¡¯t see clearly. They had their eyes shut as the light was too blinding and a few secondster, they heard a gentle and familiar voice. ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Hearing the voice, they tried to open their eyes but everything around them was still very bright and they couldn¡¯t properly see who it was that was asking this. A few more seconds passed and the brightness dimmed down and they all could see a blurry figure standing in front of them. A few more secondster, they saw a blonde-haired, blue-eyeddy standing in front of them with concern visible on her beautiful face. It was Emilia, their new teacher and also the principal of the academy. ¡°Are you all okay?¡± Emilia asked again. ¡°Yes, teacher, we are okay.¡± Dennis replied from the side. Lith, Ralph and the cow nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°Is anyone injured?¡± Emilia asked. ¡°No, teacher. We are all fine.¡± Dennis replied to Emilia once again to which the other three nodded their heads once again. They then looked around to see what was the aftermath of the explosion and as they looked down, they were all surprised. There was no sign of any snake below them and all they could see was arge crater. They then turned their heads back to look at Emilia. Her face seemed so innocent, so much so that she looked like someone who wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant. But this innocent and beautifuldy in front of them was the culprit who just wiped away an entire nest of snakes that had beasts upto Tier 6. Her actions and her look formed a huge contrast among them and the four were at a loss on what reaction they should have for this. Emilia had no idea why the four in front of her were staring nkly at her. Thinking that there may be some problems, she once again asked, ¡°children, is there really no problem?¡± They snapped out of their daze as they heard her gentle voice again. Lith looked at Emilia and said smiling, ¡°no, teacher. There really aren¡¯t. But, can you tell us why you are here?¡± This was a survival tournament, it made no sense for her toe rescue them like this. Sure the level of the beasts was high and they may even die from it, but such a thing could happen in real life too. Helping them made no sense to Lith and he wondered why she was here. Emilia, hearing Lith¡¯s question, sighed in helplessness. Was she supposed to tell them the truth or was she supposed to hide it? How could she say that the academy had messed up and the tournament had somehow gotten rigged? Thinking for a few seconds, Emilia got her answer. It was better to tell the truth. There was no harm in doing so and they were her own students. It was okay to do it. She looked at Lith and said seriously, ¡°Someone has rigged the tournament.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 209 Students in Trouble ¡°Someone has rigged the tournament.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Dennis said in shock. Lith and Ralph weren¡¯t shocked like Dennis but a little surprised when they heard it. As for the cow, it didn¡¯t know what the tournament was in the first ce, let alone what rigging it meant. Emilia nodded her head and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. The tournament has been rigged by someone. We do not know who it is and are trying to find the person.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Dennis replied. Emilia then continued, ¡°and the beasts you came across right now, they aren¡¯t supposed to be here. This world¡¯s energy and resources do not allow any beast to be above Tier 5 but you came across four of such beasts. Thankfully, they were still in the midst of developing and absorbing nutrition from the soil and didn¡¯t attack you or else things would¡¯ve been bad.¡± The four nodded their heads hearing her exnation. The three wanted to know more about this and started having a chat with Emilia. ¡­ In a forest area, a group of five students were walking together, towards the inner parts of the safe zone. ¡°Hey, do you really have a n to avoid those geniuses?¡± An angel teen asked the group leader who was an elf and was walking beside him. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. But they aren¡¯t the only problems we may have.¡± The elf teen replied. ¡°What other problems do we have then, big brother?¡± Another elf teen from the side asked. ¡°The problem is the zone shrinking, the monsters that are going to attack us, the unstable climate and the traps. I only know this much as of now. It is for these reasons that I told you all to keep your guards up and always stay alert. At the start when we were alone and got attacked by a few beasts, that was just a warm up. The real difficulties start when the zone starts to shrink. We have note across the real challenges yet. The problem could arise at any moment¡¯s notice. So keep being on guard and don¡¯t ck.¡± The elf teen said seriously to everyone around him. ¡°Makes sense.¡± A tall teen from the Tiger n of the Demi-humans said. ¡°We¡¯ll follow your words then.¡± A short elf teen from the back said. The five people continued to walk in the forest in a certain type of formation. They had their guards up at all times and were very cautious. They observed each and every single thing while moving forward from the rustling of the leaves, to the worms crawling on the ground to the rabbits hopping around. Nothing seemed dangerous to them and everything was normal. But, they didn¡¯t rx their guard and kept moving forward. The same sequence repeated as they move forward. Leaves rustling, worms crawling and rabbits hopping around. The leader of the group halted and gestured for others to halt too. He looked at the trees, the worms and the rabbits once again and said, ¡°something is not right.¡± ¡°What isn¡¯t right, big brother?¡± The elf beside him asked. ¡°Leaves and worms I can understand but¡­ Aren¡¯t there too many rabbits around us?¡± The leader said while looking at a certain rabbit hopping around. ¡°Now that you say it¡­¡± The angel teen frowned after hearing it and muttered softly. He extended his wings out and flew above in the air to have a bird¡¯s eye view of the surroundings. Looking down, he saw his group, then around them the lush green trees of the forest and¡­ rabbits. Hundreds of thousands of rabbits! There were rabbits everywhere surrounding his group and wherever or whichever direction they continued now, they would only see rabbits. His back broke out in cold sweat as he saw the area below him and quickly descended down. The others saw him descend and noticed a fearful expression on his face. He also seemed to be trembling for some reason. Everyone frowned as they noticed such a reaction from him. The leader of the group knitted his brows and holding the shoulder of the angel teen, he asked seriously, ¡°what did you see from above?¡± The angel teen kept trembling but being asked the question, he said stuttering, ¡°w-we are¡­ s-surrounded!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The leader asked once again. The teen pointed at a rabbit a few meters away from them and said stuttering once again, ¡°we a-are s-surrounded by r-rabbits.¡± ¡°Rabbits?¡± The leader asked once again. The teen tried topose himself and held the hand of the leader and running in a direction, he turned back and shouted to the others: ¡°RUN!¡± ¡­. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! ¡°Hey, why does the ground seem to be shaking?¡± A human teen said to hispanions. ¡°No idea.¡± Another human teen replied. ¡°Let me check.¡± A werewolf teen in the group said and squatted down and ced his hands on the ground to check. His eyes turned wide with shock as he saw thousands of berserk beasts running towards their direction. He quickly got up and ran in a certain direction and while doing so, yelled: ¡°RUN! BEASTS! TOO MANY BEASTS ARE CHARGING TOWARDS US!¡± ¡­ In a mountain region. A group of three students were walking along a mountain slope. ¡°Man, the weather sure seems nice today.¡± A teen said. ¡°True. I just hope there¡¯s no trouble for us today just like yesterday and the day before that.¡± The teen¡¯spanion added. ¡°Hmm?¡± The third teen stopped in his tracks as he found something to be off. He sniffed the air around him and noticing such a weird action from him, the other two asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. But the smell¡­¡± ¡­ In a ruins of a small city. ¡°Yaaa~, mate I didn¡¯t know this tournament was so easy, haha! There¡¯s nothing to do but follow the map. Are we gonna win like this?¡± A student said to another beside him. ¡°Yup. Let¡¯s just hope that this¡­¡± ¡°WAAAAAAAAAAA!¡± A loud sound of some baby¡¯s cry was heard by the two. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± The student said. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! ¡°Fuck why is the ground shaking now?¡± ¡°Dude, did you just jinx ourselves?¡± ¡°WAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡± ¡°Shit, stop talking and run!¡± ¡°But where?¡± ¡°Just run away from the source of the sound! Don¡¯t ask useless questions!¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­and then there was that happening wh¨C¡± Buzz! Emilia was interrupted by her phone¡¯s buzzing noise. She took it out from her ring and noticed that it was Sel calling her. Thinking it may be something important, she said to the three present in front of her, ¡°one second, students.¡± She then picked up the call and Sel¡¯s voice rang out from the other side, saying: ¡°Madam, the tournament is definitely rigged as you said. A lot of incidents are happening around in the dimension. There aren¡¯t a lot, just five or six such incidents that require your immediate attention. The students at coordinates¡­¡± One by one, Sel briefed Emilia on the select few incidents that were uring in the Blue Haze World. These needed immediate attention and only Emilia could provide it. Help from the academy could be sent but it would take a few moments for the officials to arrive on the scene. The time difference between the two was huge with 1 day over here being equal to 30 days over there. Due to this difference, it would be toote and thus Sel had to immediately ask Emilia to send help to the students in trouble. ¡°Okay, Sel, I understand.¡± Emilia answered and hung up. Everything was processed quickly in her mind on things that needed to be done to formting a good n to save everyone from this rigged tournament. She wasn¡¯t an Emperor Rank for show. Having a fast thinking process was just one of the few things an Emperor Rank was capable of. Emilia looked at her students in front and said, ¡°children, listen to me carefully. I have a few things for you that you need to do quickly.¡± The three nodded their heads as they heard Emilia say that in a serious tone. The cow saw the three nodding their heads and it went along with the flow and nodded its head too. Emilia took out three ck colored square tokens from her ring and handed one each to the three. ¡°These are teleportation tokens. You¡¯ll just have to inscribe the coordinates of the ce on this token through your spiritual power and you¡¯ll be teleported there. The coordinates of the students present in this dimension will be sent to you on your phone. My request to you three is, can you please go and eliminate them as quickly as possible? You just have to imbue your spiritual power in their identity badges and wipe theirs off from it and they will be teleported out of this ce. Will you three be able to do it?¡± Despite the situation being tense, Emilia calmly said to the three in her gentle tone. ¡°No problem, teacher. We¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s easy.¡± Dennis thumped his chest and said. Lith, Ralph and the cow nodded their heads and agreed with Dennis on it. Emilia smiled knowing their response. Crackle! Golden streaks of lightning started crackling around her. She then patted the heads of the four and said: ¡°Thank you, children.¡± Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOOOOM! Without waiting to hear any response from them, she shot off to the sky and towards a certain direction, creating beautiful golden streaks of lightning in the sky and a loud sonic boom. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 210 Eliminating Participants Above a crater. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were hovering in mid-air with Dennis holding the cow. Ding! Ding! Ding! One by one, their phones got a notification. Lith checked his phone and found the coordinates of the ce he was supposed to move towards. ¡°The coordinates are here. Let¡¯s get going.¡± Lith said to the three. The three nodded their heads. Lith imbued his spiritual power into the teleportation token and vanished, followed by Ralph and then Dennis and the cow. ¡­ In the middle of a forest. ¡°SHIT! SHIT! THE RABBITS!¡± A tall Tigerboy yelled. He, along with four other students were running from rabbits, tens of thousands of rabbits! The rabbits were attacking the students from all directions and were of Tier 1, 2and 3. The students were dodging the rabbits and were running forwards towards a direction even they didn¡¯t know. They were all panic-stricken and worried. They had no affinity, wings, or artifacts on them that would allow them to fly and avoid these beasts. The angel teen surely had wings but he didn¡¯t want to leave hispanions and selfishly fly away. The teens tried their best to avoid the bites from the rabbit by cutting them with their short range weapons. They were running for their lives and while doing so, they constantly had thoughts that they may not survive. But despite their thoughts, the instinct to survive was at an all time high and they ran with all their might. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! A loud rumbling was heard in the sky which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the teens. But, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to check what it was as they were busy dealing with the rabbits. The rumbling sound ended in the next instant but as it did so, they felt the space around them fluctuate and in the next instant, they all were sucked into a space vortex and vanished from their spots, leaving the rabbits confused. ¡­ In another forest region. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! ¡°THE BEASTS ARE COMING! RUN! RUN! RUN!¡± ¡°HOLY SHIT! TOO MANY BEASTS¡± ¡°THEY ARE JUST A KILOMETER AWAY!¡± ¡°WE¡¯RE GONNA DIE! DIE!¡± The ground was rumbling due to the heavy footsteps of the beasts charging towards these students and the students were running away from them while yelling curses. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! ¡°SHIT ARE SOME COMING FROM THE SKY TOO NOW!!??¡± The students heard a loud rumble in the sky and thought of such a thing. But, the rumbling noise was gone and at the next instant, space fluctuated around them and they all vanished from their spots. The beasts running towards them didn¡¯t stop and a few secondster, they stomped their feet on the ce where these students were previously. ¡­ In a mountain region. ¡°This smell¡­¡± A student said sniffing. ¡°Du-dude¡­ Your s-skin¡­¡± another student from the side said to the student sniffing. ¡°Hmm?¡± The student sniffing turned to the one who called him. ¡°L-look at your skin!¡± ¡°What happened to my skin?¡± The student said and looked at his hands. ¡°Huh? HUH?!! AHHHHHHHHH¡± The student yelled as he saw thousands of small beetles gnawing on the skin of his hands. It wasn¡¯t just his hand, the beetles were everywhere on his body wherever there was skin. They had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°OH NO! M-MY BODY!!¡± ¡°AHHHHHH¡± One by one, all the students around started screaming as they noticed the abnormality. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! A rumbling was heard in the sky but the noise from it was cancelled out by the noise from the students yelling on top of their lungs in panic. The rumbling noise died down a secondter but the noise from the panicking students was still there. Space fluctuated around these students and they vanished from their spot. ¡­ In a ruins of a small city. ¡°WAAAAAAAAAA!¡± ¡°FUCK WHERE DID THAT FUCKING BABY COME FROM!???¡± ¡°HOW THE FUCK WILL I KNOW? JUST FUCKING RUN!¡± Two students were running from a gigantic infant running towards them with great speed. They had no idea why such a thing was charging at them for no particr reason and judging from the sheer size and speed of the infant, the students judged that this thing must be of Tier 5 or above in prowess. They couldn¡¯t risk fighting such a thing and thus tried their best to run. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! A rumbling noise was heard in the sky and in the next instant, space fluctuated around the students running and they vanished from their spots after getting sucked in a space vortex. Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOOOOM! A golden streak of lightning descended from the sky on the infant and a loud explosion urred. The infant disintegrated into dust and in its ce was a crater. The small city in ruins shook due to the explosion and a lot of buildings which were on the verge of falling, fell down and the condition of the small city worsened. The smoke from the ce where the crater was vanished and in the middle stood Emilia. She spread her spiritual sense in the surrounding hundred kilometres and checked for anything that may be suspicious. Emilia was traversing through the skies and was moving to the coordinates Sel had given her. Whenever she came across a set of students in distress, she simply wiped their spiritual power from their identity badges and put her own, thereby eliminating them and having them vanish from their ces and be sent to the academy. This was more efficient and simple and when Emilia reached the ce where thest set of students were in distress, she eliminated them and then killed the unknown entity which was the gigantic infant. She then searched for anything suspicious that may lead her to the culprit but didn¡¯t find it here. Emilia then left this ce and went to the other ces to find a clue that may lead her to the culprit who rigged the tournament. ¡­ ¡°Boring.¡± A teen yawned while sitting on a tree and muttered. He has been roaming around for days and there were no signs of anyone or anything that may be challenging to him. He wondered why this tournament was taking ce and it honestly seemed like a joke to him. He had been teleported in the inner parts of the safe zone and there was nothing to worry about for him. He didn¡¯t have anywhere to go and thus he was resting on a tree. Space fluctuated around the teen and he felt that. He immediately put up his guard and got into a battle ready state. The fluctuations stopped and out of thin air appeared a silver-haired and purple-eyed teen. Looking at him, his eyes opened wide in shock. The Vampire Prince! Out of all the people that coulde to him, it was the Vampire Prince that had arrived. There was no way he could survive in a battle with him. He had already once been killed in one-shot by him and he knew very well how powerful the Vampire Prince was. The teen looked fearfully at Lith and said stuttering, ¡°L-l-lord L-li¡­¡± Lith, the Vampire Prince, didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak as he knew what he would say. He simply cast a Time Stop on him and sealed his movement. He took his identity badge from his shirt pocket and wiped his spiritual power off with his own. The teen¡¯s spiritual power didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back with Lith¡¯s. How could it fight against a Legendary bloodline¡¯s spiritual power anyway. Space fluctuated around the teen and he vanished from his spot in the next instant. ¡­ CLANG! ¡°You sure have gotten rusty in these few weeks, hehe.¡± A small girl that appeared to be around eight years old, or what the people who watch anime in this world would call as ¡®loli¡¯, said to a giant teen in front of her. The two people were fighting with their weapons. One had a katana, another had an axe. They met each other identally and since this was an elimination tournament, they couldn¡¯t just let the other person go. They thus started fighting and it had just started. From the words said by the girl, it seemed that the two were acquainted with each other. ¡°And you seem to have grown shorter by another inch.¡± The giant teen replied back. Veins popped in the head of the small girl as she heard him say that. She backed off and was about to attack him again but stopped due to space fluctuating around them. The giant teen and the small girl put their guards up as they felt the fluctuations. They hade to a tacit understanding without speaking to each other that the person or thing teleporting out is more dangerous and should be eliminated first before they fought again as they both knew the famous saying pretty well, which went: An enemy¡¯s enemy is an enemy. The two braced themselves and after the fluctuations stopped, a pink-haired, pink-eyed teen appeared out of thin air. He was wearing a neatly ironed academy uniform and seemed very elegant with his wings out. The two people¡¯s jaws dropped as they saw the figure in front. How can someone so hot and elegant be allowed to roam around like that!? This was the question going on in their heads as they saw Ralph. Ralph was given a set of clothes by Lith when they met and were talking with Emilia. It didn¡¯t take him much time to put them on and he didn¡¯t need a dressing room to change either. There was magic that exists in this world and Emilia was the one who made him wear that. Ralph looked at a small girl and a giant teen beside her, standing with their mouths open and staring at him, and quickly flew close to them and gave a chop on their necks, knocking them unconscious. He then imbued his spiritual power in their identity badges and eliminated them from the tournament and teleported to his next destination. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 211 Stay Carefree In the middle of a grasnd, two students were walking. ¡°Those beasts we fought earlier were just Tier 1. Meh, boring.¡± A student said to another. ¡°I know. Beasts are stupid and weak.¡± The other student replied. They talked about their previous encounter with a beast and walked along the nd covered with grass. Space fluctuated a few meters away from the two and they felt it. They put up their guard, took out their weapons and readied themselves to battle whoever was going to teleport out. The fluctuations stopped and a snow-white cow appeared out of thin air in front of them. Looking at it, the two lowered their guard and clicked their tongues. ¡°It¡¯s just a weak and stupid cow. We were worried for nothing.¡± ¡°True. True.¡± ¡°MOO!?¡± The cow mooed with confusion and anger. How dare they say it was stupid? ¡°Hmm? Did the cow understand us?¡± ¡°Seems like¨C¡± Before the student could say anything, his vision ckened and he fell down on the ground, unconscious. The student beside him saw it and before he could figure out who sneak attacked, ¡°MOO!¡± ¡°Moo!¡± The cow snorted as he saw the student fall unconscious. Nobody calls it stupid! Dennis imbued his spiritual power into the identity badges of the two students and eliminated them. He didn¡¯t talk with the cow about it or celebrate as they had a lot of work. He ced his hand on the cow¡¯s shoulder and they both vanished from their spots. ¡­ A demon student was walking through a dense forest leisurely. Noting into contact with any challenges had made him lower his guard and be a bit more carefree instead. He was so carefree, he didn¡¯t even notice the space around him fluctuate and Lith to teleport out just a few meters behind him. Lith was about to cast Slow on him again but stopped and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. Is this guy really an elite kid? The genius among geniuses who made into the top 10,000 in the entrance exam out of the millions that gave it. Was he really one? Lith sighed and shoved those thoughts aside. Whatever was the case, it was none of his concerns. He didn¡¯t bother to cast any spells on the guy and simply sent his spiritual power out towards the identity badge of the guy. His spiritual power didn¡¯t fight with the spiritual power of the guy. Instead, it wiped it offpletely the moment it entered into the badge and the guy got sucked into a space vortex and teleported out without even knowing how and why because he was carefree all this time. Lith checked his phone and imbued the coordinates into his teleportation token and vanished from the spot. ¡­ Lith continued to eliminate students by casting Time Slow and restricting students who were on guard and ready to fight at any moment¡¯s notice and those who weren¡¯t, he simply wiped their spiritual power off from their badges and eliminated them. Ralph and Dennis, just like Lith, had their own ways to restrict students and override the spiritual powers in the identity badges and were working non-stop to eliminate the students. Lith, Ralph, Dennis, and the cow came across various types of students. Some students were carefree, some were in danger or in certain problems, some were battle ready and eager to fight, and some simply surrendered. In Lith¡¯s case, it was due to fear that they surrendered, in Ralph¡¯s case it was his charms and nobody surrendered to Dennis. He wasn¡¯t taken seriously due to him having a cow beside him, there were no other reasons. A few minutes had passed and they had eliminated half the students in Blue Haze World and were continuing to do so without stopping. ¡­ [Ding!] [A new mission has been triggered! Please check the mission tab to know more.] ¡®What? Why?¡¯ Lucas thought to himself as he ran towards a certain area in search of an elemental energy rich zone. He quickly checked the system panel to know what the mission was. _______________ System has triggered an F ss mission [Stay Carefree] *Information: ¨C A certain situation has urred in the Blue Haze World causing an Emperor Rank to take action. Things are now moving ording to the Emperor Rank¡¯s ns. *Requirement: ¨C Don¡¯t put up any guard and do nothing for the next ten minutes. *Time limit: 10 minutes *Reward: ¨C 10 body stats points. ¨C 1 low-grade magic stone. *Failure: ¨C Dropped in a C ss dungeon with exit avable only on clearance. ¨C Reduced body stats by 10 points. _______________ ¡®What!? What the fuck!?¡¯ Lucas shouted in shock in his mind as he saw what kind of mission he just got, and was active and ongoing. He halted in his tracks because he had to abide by the requirements given. He wondered why the system was giving such a mission to him. He could get killed by a beast if he wasn¡¯t careful and this was such a big issue. There were many ws in doing nothing but the failure was too much for Lucas. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose any body stats points and C ss dungeon wasn¡¯t something he could handle with his Rank 2 prowess. He thus had to be careful. Lucas had many questions in his mind as he strolled around the jungle he was in. However, he didn¡¯t put up any guard and simply left everything to fate. A few seconds passed and space fluctuated around Lucas. He felt it but did nothing and continued to stroll. Lucas then felt someone¡¯s spiritual powering towards him but he still did nothing. He could tell that the spiritual power wasn¡¯t harmful and sighed in relief. It would be trouble if someone attacked him at this instant. The spiritual power went into Lucas¡¯s identity badge and when it met with Lucas¡¯s spiritual power, a fight for supremacy began. Lucas¡¯s spiritual power was anything but ordinary. But despite it being extraordinary, it was, in the end, spiritual power of a Rank 2. Within a few seconds, the spiritual power got wiped off and Lucas felt space fluctuate around him and got sucked into a space vortex in the next instant and vanished from his spot. Looking at the spot Lucas was at, the person who just sent his spiritual power, aka Lith, wondered why it took a bit of time to override the badge of this person. The thought, however, didn¡¯tst long as he had a lot of work to do and he simply inscribed his next destination into his teleportation token and vanished. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 212 Fated One Auditorium, Abx World Academy. Space fluctuated around one of the seats in the middle of the auditorium and soon a ck-haired, ck-eyed student teleported out. It was Lucas who had just arrived and looking around, he sighed in relief. He was familiar with such a scene and situation and was calm. He sat down on the seat behind him and closed his eyes to rest. ¡®What weird fate is this? I got eliminated at the same time and ce, twice. Sigh¡­¡¯ Lucas sighed and tried to rest. However, in the next instant, he opened his eyes abruptly and sat straight on his chair and thought, ¡®What the fuck!? That spiritual power, it definitely was something familiar. Shit. It can¡¯t be. No, no, no, it shouldn¡¯t be. I can¡¯te in contact this early or everything would be fucked. System! System! Who was that!? Answer me!¡¯ [The user has not been registered in the system. Data insufficient toe to a usible answer.] ¡®How¡­ After all that happened¡­ How is the user not registered!?¡¯ [No usible answer avable.] ¡®This damn system! Curse you!¡¯ Lucas gritted his teeth and gripped the armrest of his seat tightly. ¡®System, I¡¯ll ask you one final time. It was that guy right? Tell me, it was him right?¡¯ [Insufficient data. Can not arrive at a logical conclusion. Can not answer.] ¡®This damn system! Fuck you!¡¯ [Detected unstable mental state. Injecting a calming potion into the body in 10¡­.] ¡®Huh!? What the fuck!? WHAT!?¡¯ [¡­7¡­ 3¡­ 1¡­ potion injected sessfully.] [Effect starts in 3¡­ 2¡­] ¡®THIS DAMN SYS¨C¡¯ [¡­1¡­ effect starts now.] ¡­ Central za, Abx World Academy. ¡°Hello, this is Kleo again. I just got a call from the officials and here¡¯s thetest news about the tournament that you should know.¡± Kleo¡¯s serious and depressing voice was heard by everyone in the central za. ¡°Why does this guy get so much screen time? Where is Vanir-senpai? Anything this guy says seems so depressing. Somebody cheer this dude up.¡± A student from the crowd said. ¡°Oi, what the fuck did you say?¡± A girl beside him replied to him. ¡°To whose voice do you think you are calling depressing?¡± ¡°The audacity of this guy¡­¡± ¡°If I could, I would¡¯ve beaten this guy up right now! How dare he say something like that to Senior Kleo!¡± A bunch of Kleo fangirls kept defending Kleo as well as cursing the guy who just said such a controversial line. Fighting wasn¡¯t allowed and if it was, the guy sure would¡¯ve gotten a good beating from all. ¡°Can you all shut up for a minute? Let me listen to what news there is.¡± An annoyed guy from the side said. They all turned silent as they heard him speak. They too wanted to know what Kleo was going to say and thus kept quiet. ¡°Alright, so here¡¯s the news. The tournament is cancelled.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± A guy nodded his head in understanding and said out of habit. Everyone around him stared at him and the guy, noticing the stares, felt nervous for some reason. Why are they staring like that? ¡°Did you even bother to listen?¡± A guy from the side said to him. The guy got confused. Did he say something wrong? He didn¡¯t, in his opinion. ¡°The tournament was cancelled due to reasons. What reasons, I do not know. I wasn¡¯t told about it. Anyway, that¡¯s about it. Vanir ain¡¯ting back, the stream has ended, goodbye. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Kleo on the screen said in a depressing tone. ¡°KLEO-SENPAAAAAI!¡± ¡°These stupid fangirls. The tournament was cancelled and they don¡¯t care one bit about it.¡± ¡°Vanir-senpai is noting back *sniff* *sniff*.¡± ¡°Huh!? What is this reaction!? Shouldn¡¯t you be curious why the tournament was cancelled!?¡± ¡°Vanir-senpai¡­¡± ¡°Kleo-senpai¡­¡± ¡°Oh shit! Everyone is stupid here. I¡¯ll just take my leave or I may lose what little brain cells I have.¡± The news of the tournament getting cancelled spread everywhere on sky ind. It was important news, but it got covered over thest few statements said by Keo and nobody cared much about it. ¡­ In a jungle, in front of a temple ruins. Space fluctuated and Lith teleported out. He looked at the temple in front of him in ruins and knew he had to enter inside. There were four students there and those were thest ones left that were needed to be eliminated. Lith walked towards the entrance and stopped before entering it. He looked around the entrance as something seemed off. He clearly felt something pass through his body or some sort of touch which he wasn¡¯t able to exin well. He wondered what it was and looked around but found nothing around. ¡°I clearly felt something¡­¡± He muttered to himself. ¡°It definitely seems fishy but well, there¡¯s participants inside who need to be eliminated. If the academy can find out about them, it means they are watching. So if there¡¯s too much danger inside, I just need to hold on and they will arrive, I guess.¡± Lith thought whether it was safe for him to venture inside or not and making some logical deductions, he felt it safe to go inside. Lith walked along a dark corridor and in front of him, around him and above him was nothing but darkness. He knew he was walking ahead by looking at the light from the entrance slowly dimming as he walked further in. After a few minutes of walking, Lith finally saw light ahead of him. He didn¡¯t rush ahead when he saw that but put his guard up and slowly moved forward. Reaching the ce in front of him, the lightly firstly seemed too blinding and he had to shut his eyes. A few secondster he opened them again and his vision got adjusted to the light. Looking in front of him, Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. He was in front of a white and gold brightly lit pavilion of some sort. In the middle of the pavilion, he saw two old men with long white beards in daoist robes drinking tea. It felt like a scene from a xianxia world to Lith and their long beard with daoist robe seemed very cliche. One of the two old man turned his head towards where Lith was standing and said with a smile, ¡°Come here, child. You are the fated one.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 213 Fated One (2) ¡°Come here, child. You are the fated one.¡± Lith looked at the old man with a neutral gaze. Did the old man think that by saying such a thing, he would fall for it? What sort of idiotic trap is this? Lith looked around to see if there¡¯s any other route he could take and avoid this thing in front of him. But apart from the white and gold pavilion, there was nothing else present in the space he was in. There were only two routes he could take. One was to move forward and interact with the two old men and other was to back out and exit the temple ruins. Lith sighed and rubbed the ring on his left hand¡¯s pinky. This was a protective artifact his mother had given him and it had already saved his life once. It was a gray metallic ring with ck roses inscribed on it. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems as long as the ring is with him, he thought. He moved forward towards the two old men and decided to go with the flow. ¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith and Lucy were on the rooftop of the castle, sitting in the dark atmosphere of the Vampire Continent with the only source of light being the brillianceing from the silver-crimson moon. Lilith and Lucy were sitting on their chairs around a round table and were drinking tea and watching Lith on the screen in front of them. They had been watching his performance since the time he was teleported into Blue Haze World. ¡°Mom, he won¡¯t be in trouble for making this choice, right?¡± Lucy asked her mother when she saw Lith going towards the old men. Lilith put her tea cup down and smiled at Lucy. She extended her arm forward and ruffling her hair, she said, ¡°dear, you worry too much, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lucy nodded her head in understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Lilith brought the tea cup back in her hand after giving an assurance to Lucy about Lith being safe. She stared at the red colored tea in her teacup swirling around due to her picking it up. The tea inside stopped swirling and became still after a few seconds. On the red surface, she saw a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen reclining back on a chair in a dark auditorium with his eyes closed. Lilith was reading his mind! Lilith kept staring at Lucas and a few secondster, she took a sip of tea and continued to watch Lith on the screen as if nothing had happened. Such actions of her went unnoticed by Lucy as she was busy watching Lith on the screen. Looking at Lith going towards the two old men, a small smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡®Even if you don¡¯t have the advantage like him, there¡¯s no need to worry. He isn¡¯t the only one who knows about the future. Mama will guide you well, but to move ahead or back out, this choice will be yours to make, my baby.¡¯ ¡­ Inside a temple ruins. Lith was sitting on a chair around a round table and in between two old men. They were drinking tea and they had offered some to Lith as well. One was wearing white robes and the other was wearing green robes. The old man in white robes was the one who called Lith as the fated one. This same old man, looked at Lith and said with a smile, ¡°Child, do you know what this ce is?¡± Lith shook his head. ¡°This ce used to be a demonic beast¡¯s temple. The people in this world used to worship it and in return, they were granted power, wealth and food from the demonic beast. This went on for many millenia and the people lived happily.¡± The old man in white robes exined. The old man in green robes then turned to Lith and said with a serious look: ¡°But as they say, peace can never truly be achieved. One day, in this small world, arrived two travellers from and far far away. These two travellers got well versed with this world in a few weeks and realizing that the demonic beast was a god here, they decided to meet it. During their meeting with the demonic beast, they told it that there was a world outside the world it was in. A world far greater, far more populous, far more prosperous and a ce where beings that roam it are far more powerful. The world was also muchrger and that they were travellers from that ce. They continued their story by saying that they had identally stumbled in this world during their travel and were amazed to meet a god like the demonic beast. It had great potential and if it ever were to visit this distant world of theirs, it would certainly rule it. The demonic beast was tempted by the two travellers to move to the distant world and finally, after long talks, it asked the two if it could move to this world that they just talked about. The travellers happily exined there being a way.¡± The old man then took a sip of tea after saying so much to soothe his dry throat. He then continued, ¡°The way being¡ªchannel the faith of its devotees into a teleportation circle that the travellers would make. It was as simple as that. The demonic beast found nothing suspicious or harmful in this n by the travellers and decided to give it a try. This was¡­¡± The old man paused and leaned forward towards Lith. The seriousness on his face increased and he said: ¡°¡­the start of what ended it all.¡± . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 214 Inheritance ¡°¡­the start of what ended it all.¡± Listening to such a line, Lith got more interested in knowing what had happened. He had a rough guess about it after listening to the old man speak. A demonic beast was worshipped by the people. It profited from the people¡¯s faith and in return, it sent things to them to keep their faith intact. Then, two travellers stumbled here from his own world and tempted the beast into probably causing the demise of everyone in this world. This was Lith¡¯s rough guess. The ce indeed seemed like a temple and since everything was in ruins and there were no people in this world apart from some Tier 5 and below beasts, this was the basis of what Lith made his guess. Despite having a rough guess, he didn¡¯t interrupt the old man and simply nodded his head, indicating that he was listening. The old man backed off and then started sipping on tea. The other old man, the one in white robes, put his teacup down and turned to look at Lith. ¡°The end here refers to the demise of all the people living in this world. There are no signs of humans anymore because they have all died.¡± Lith nodded his head hearing this. His guess was right. The old man didn¡¯t speak further and simply looked at Lith. The other old man¡¯s reaction was the same. What was up with Lith? Why isn¡¯t he showing any emotion? They were totally expecting him to show shock and surprise but were now left disappointed due to Lith showing no reaction. He had a neutral expression and was just listening to them. The old man in green robes cleared his throat to grab Lith¡¯s attention. Lith turned to him. ¡°So do you wanna know how everything ended?¡± The old man in green robes asked. Lith put on a pondering expression and thought for a bit on what the right course of action would be in this situation. This ce seemed like a RPG and he definitely only had a select few statements or choices that he could say or make. Anything apart from that, or any wrong choice and he would mess things up. This was definitely like an interaction with a NPC in a RPG. But sadly, there was no save game option and if he messed up things, there was definitely no second chance. Lith thought carefully on what he should say to these old men. After a few seconds of thinking, he decided that he would just be honest. That was definitely the safest bet he could ce. He had not been taught about such things by his mom or sister or teachers. They had taught him various things, but never about interactions like these. It seemed that he would have to forge his own path and self-learn in areas such as these. ¡°To tell you the truth, I have no interest in knowing what happened to the people here. The way you said everything dramatically sure piqued my interest but not to an extent that I would be interested in investing my time in it. See, what¡¯s gone is gone, why bother about it?¡± Lith answered honestly and waited to see the response of the two. The two old men looked at each other and they could definitely see surprise on each other¡¯s faces. They stared at each other for a few seconds and then startedughing. Lith wondered why they wereughing but didn¡¯t bother to ask. He let them be and just went with the flow. ¡°Hahaha, young man! You surely are the fated one we are looking for!¡± The two said to Lith in between theirughter. Lith had no idea what was going but he just nodded his head in understanding. The two stoppedughing and the old man in green robes cleared his throat and said: ¡°Young one, you definitely seem like the person we both were waiting for. An honest and serious one.¡± The old man in white robe nodded. He then added, ¡°young one, the area where you are currently, it¡¯s just the starting area. Starting area of what you may ask? Well, this ce where you have arrived, it¡¯s an inheritance tomb.¡± ¡°Whose inheritance tomb you may ask? Well, it¡¯s the inheritance of the people who used to live here. There are many tombs here and many treasures, but there¡¯s only one main inheritance. What it is, you can find it out yourself.¡± The old man in green robes continued. ¡°See, we two are spirits who have been living here for thousands of years and waiting for the right person to arrive. There have been hardly a hundred visitors. All of them were young like you, I don¡¯t understand why that is the case. However, none of them were able to please us. We thus had them start off from a difficult position to get to the main inheritance. There are different starting points that we made and we ce people in the one we want them to be after doing a small trial in the start. You are the only one who has managed to please us and thus we have decided to let you be an exception and start off from an easier ce to get to the main inheritance. Are you ready to get it?¡± The old man in white robes said. Lith listened to the old men exin and after they stopped, he thought to himself, ¡®so it¡¯s an inheritance ground and this was a trial and not a trap. Phew, I was worried for nothing. But, if I start from the middle, there will be problems¡­¡¯ . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 215 Culprit Found ¡®¡­there will be problems. I need to have the four students eliminated first, I can think about the restter.¡¯ Lith turned to the old man in white robes and said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t ce me in the middle starting points or anything like that. Just have me start the trial from the start. I¡¯ll be able to clear it without qualms even if you do that.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± The old man asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, good luck then.¡± p! p! The old man wished good luck to Lith and pped his hands twice, teleporting him to the trial. Lith¡¯s vision blurred but in the next instant, he found himself standing in the middle of s grasnd. He looked around and found nothing but a tnd. He had no idea in which direction he was supposed to move. Lith picked a random direction for this reason and started flying in it. Not even a few seconds passed that he just teleported out, he started hearing some sort of strange noise. The noise was getting louder and louder and finally, Lith saw what was making the noise. It was a giant bird, looking like a vulture, charging towards him from far away. From the looks of it, Lith assumed the bird to be of a Tier 3 beast. He had no fear about it at all. The vulture-like bird was around 10 meters tall and was flying towards him at a fast speed. Lith took out his spear from his ring and casting a Fire spell on it, he threw the spear at the bird. The bird wasn¡¯t able to change course mid-way due to how fast it was rushing towards Lith. The spear thrown by Lith also was twice as fast as the vulture. It didn¡¯t take even a second for the two to collide together and the spear tore through the body of the bird. ¡°KIRRRRRR!¡± The bird let out an anguished cry as it was falling down on the ground, with a hole in its body and mes all around it. In a few seconds, a loud thud noise was heard after the bird hit the ground. Lith extended his hand out and retrieved his spear. He then flew in the direction from where the bird came and looked for the students he had to eliminate. ¡­ In a dense forest. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOM! A golden streak of lightning struck the ground of the dense forest and killed the hundreds of thousands of rabbits roaming around. A thick smoke arose from the ground and a crater was formed. From the crater, Emilia walked out. Emilia spread her spiritual sense to a hundred kilometres radius around her and searched for anything that may help her in finding the culprit that had rigged the tournament. Emilia had been searching for the culprit everywhere in Blue Haze World. She first searched at the areas where the students were in trouble and the ones near to it. She was now at the final area and this was thest ce where she could find clues. She hoped that she would get a clue here and her calls were answered as right in the next instant, she felt a faint spiritual pressureing from a certain object a few kilometers away from her. She quickly went to that ce and picked up the object. It seemed to be a teleportation token to her and it was very familiar. This was the same teleportation token that the academy lent to the students to travel to whatever ce they wanted, be it in or the out of the academy. The only thing different from this token and the normal teleportation tokens was that, this token made the person bypass the security of the academy and teleport inside without any qualms. ¡®This token¡­ What is it doing here?¡¯ Emilia thought to herself. She previously felt faint spiritual powering from it and so to check once again, she sent her spiritual sense into the token and tried to analyze whose spiritual power it was. It didn¡¯t take long for Emilia to figure out whose spiritual power it was. The culprit had been found! Knowing who the culprit was, Emilia was so angry that she almost crushed the token in her hand. However, she stopped herself from doing so at thest minute and put the token in her ring. ¡°This time I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Emilia gritted her teeth and said in a furious tone. Crackle! RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Fuuuusssshhhhh BOOOOOM! A rumbling of thunder was heard as Emilia shot up to the sky andter, a sonic boom followed and Emilia left the ce. ¡­ In front of a temple in ruins. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Thunder rumbled in the sky above a temple in ruins. Soon, a golden streak of lightning struck an area in front of the temple in ruins and after it was gone, in its ce stood Emilia. She looked at the entrance of the temple and thought to herself, ¡®should I go help Lith, or should I stay here and watch over them?¡¯ Emilia had found the culprit and she really wanted to go back to the academy and punish the person. However, there were still five students remaining in the Blue Haze World and she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. This was a dangerous ce and they were thus needed to be in supervision. She wanted to charge in and take them out of this ce but this would create a problem in their growth. She thus refrained herself from doing so and waited patiently for them toe out. Meanwhile¡­ Lith had arrived in a lush green mountain range. Things would be more difficult for him now. He would need to cross these mountains, avoid traps, fight beasts and search for the students in this trial and have them be eliminated. He took a deep breath before entering the mountain range and then extended his wings out and flew towards the lush green mountains. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 216 One Down Lith was flying across a valley and was currently in an inheritance trial. It has been half an hour since the trial had started and he hade across only one beast until now. His main goal was to eliminate the participants who were taking this trial and if there was time, he would think about taking the inheritance from this ce. Flying for a few more minutes, Lith saw a tombstone ced in the middle of a well pruned area. Lith flew down towards the tombstone and stood in front of it. Kuhaku Kolkos Died on 23rd Hyesk 662. A loving husband, father and brother. A sincere devotee. A caring friend. A painter. Rest in peace. Looking at the words on the tombstone, Lith was surprised to find that it was written in one of the officialnguages of the world he was in. He could read and understand it easily. ¡®So, this is a normal person¡¯s tomb? If that¡¯s the case, why is it maintained so well though?¡¯ Lith thought to himself as he read the contents on the tombstone. Lith walked around the tombstone to see if there¡¯s anything he could find. This ce was suspicious and there was sure to be something that he may find here. After a minute of looking around and searching, Lith found nothing. ¡®Alright, nevermind. I¡¯ve got important things to do. I won¡¯t invest my time here for stupidly long, I¡¯ve got things to do. Maybe I¡¯lle hereter to see if there¡¯s anything but definitely not now.¡¯ Lith extended his wings out and flew away after he failed to find anything within a minute. His guess was that this ce would be filled with such tombstones since an entire race was probably buried here. He couldn¡¯t check each and every tombstone, it was not a viable option. It would just waste his time. His observation skills were top notch and if he didn¡¯t find anything noticeable within a minute, chances were, there probably would not be anything avable there. Lith knew that this dimension did not have anything that would exceed prowess of a Rank 5. Be it beasts, treasures or disasters. He was a Rank 2 but his prowess were equivalent to an average Rank 6. His observation skills could easily rival an elite Rank 5 and Lith was aware of it. So if he found nothing within a minute, there was sure to be nothing. Lith continued to fly forwards. He crossed many lush green mountains, a small river and was now once again flying over a valley. He was observing everything around him as he flew and searched for clues that may lead him to the four students. Lith inspected the trees and the soil and found that the battle had taken ce just an hour or two ago. This meant that the student was close and definitely not out of reach. He then searched for more clues around and followed those to search for the student. Lith passed through a flower field, a small pond and then flew over a molehill. He was now flying over a forest region. swish! Lith heard a faint sound of air piercing as he flew above the forest. He quickly flew towards the source of the sound and came in front of a cave. The sound wasing from the cave and to know more about it, he flew inside. As he entered the cave, a faint sound was heard by him. It felt as if someone was doing a battle somewhere. Lith followed the noise and passed through many tunnels and forks. He had a superior hearing ability and therefore didn¡¯t get lost in the many forks that he came across. Swish! The sound of air piercing was getting louder as Lith flew deeper inside the cave. BAM! Lith heard a loud noise just as he was about to enter another tunnel. From the noise he felt that someone got mmed on a wall. Knowing that he was very close, he flew even faster than before. Of course, he had his guard up despite his speed. After passing through the tunnel, Lith arrived in a big spacious ce. This ce was roughly 500 meters in height and width; he could not see the end of the space and thus couldn¡¯t say about its length. It had water running and everywhere, be it on the ceiling, walls, or the ground, there were some sort of colorful stones iid that were shining brightly. These stones made this space light up in bright colors. In this big space, there was a lobster, around 20 meter in height and it was thrashing a teen. The teen was in the academy uniform and had two horns protruding from his forehead and had a lizard-like tail. He seemed like someone from the dragon race. His clothes were torn apart and his body was covered with fresh blood oozing out of his wounds. He seemed to be in a pretty bad situation. From the looks of it, the lobster was probably a Tier 4 or 5 monster and the teen, well, he would be Rank 2, there was no need to guess anything about it. Lith took out his spear from his ring and willed the Fire elements around him and had violent mes spread around the spear. He then aimed it at the lobster and threw the spear right at it. Fuuuusssshhhhh CRACK! BOOM! The spear pierced the air and made its way to the lobster¡¯s head. The spear then tore through its head causing a loud crack to be heard and then through its entire length and drilled a hole in the lobster¡¯s body. When the spear stopped as it hit the ground, an explosion urred and the lobster, which was just a few inches above the spear, disintegrated into pieces as it got enveloped into the explosion. The dragon teen was thrown at a distance by the lobster before it got hit by a spear and was thus away from the explosion. Had he been near it, he would¡¯ve died along with the lobster too. But of course, Lith wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing if he was near. Lith flew towards the teen who was only half conscious. He took his identity badge out and imbued his spiritual power into it and wiped the teen¡¯s spiritual power off. Space fluctuated and soon the teen vanished from his spot after getting sucked into a vortex. One down, three more to go. Lith made a note. He flew along the flowing water and made his way to meet the next participant. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 217 Dream World Lith was flying over the flowing water for the past half an hour. The surrounding environment didn¡¯t change around him and had not made markings at set intervals, he would¡¯ve thought that he was flying in circles. After flying for a few more minutes, Lith finally saw something different in his surroundings. A bright dot was shining in front of him. Lith flew faster towards it and ten minutester, he reached close to it. It was too blinding when he was this close and Lith had his eyes shut. He sent his spiritual sense around and feeling no danger to be there, Lith charged forward. Everything around him turned bright when he charged forwards and a few secondster, the brightness dimmed and Lith opened his eyes to see where he was. Below him was a river and in the middle of it was an ind where a small wooden pavilion was present. There was water falling from a dark tunnel a few meters away from Lith and he guessed that this was the ce he came from. The area was lit up by a sun in the sky and around the river was a forest. It seemed to be a warm and cozy atmosphere. Lith descended down to see what was there in the pavilion and found a tombstone to be present once again. This whole inheritance trial area had lots and lots of tombstones. Lith had probably seen a thousand tombstones by now. They were present at set intervals along the route Lith flew in. Out of thousands, only a select few tombstones were given extra care and stood out. The rest justy on the ground and would seem no different than ordinary stones had there not been engravings on them. The tombstone in this pavilion was arge stone tablet on which there were engravings. They read: Ohorox Quero Died on 23rd Hyesk 662. Bishop in the lord¡¯s church. Devoted his entire life to worship the lord. Guided many devotees to the right path. Rest in peace. There were only a few lines but the font was big and the entire stone tablet was covered in engravings. Lith sent his spiritual sense out to the surrounding to see if there was anything that may be worth his time. He didn¡¯t find anything but, he felt his spiritual sense get slightly repulsed from a certain spot thaty a few meters away from the tombstone. Lith walked towards it to check what it was but everything seemed to be ordinary and nothing felt out of ce. Lith then sent his spiritual sense out once again and felt the same faint repulsion from that certain spot. Lith then sent his spiritual power into that area and a change urred. He heard the noise of gears turning and soon, a crack was formed in the spot he sent his spiritual power and a staircase was revealed. It was dark around the staircase and its end wasn¡¯t visible. Lith wondered whether he should walk inside or not. Would it waste his time or would he find another participant inside? This was a question he thought about carefully. There was a small possibility of another participant being inside and if Lith missed it, it would be very troublesome. Lith pondered about it for a few seconds and came to a conclusion that he should go and explore inside. Lith confidently walked down the stairs and since the surrounding was dark, Lith created small mes around him by willing the Fire elements and lit up the area. He kept walking for a few minutes and reached the end of the stairs. Just as he reached down, the scene in front of him made him raise his eyebrows in surprise. Lith saw a big hall in front of him and in the middle of it was a magic circle drawn of some sort. The hall was lit up by the lighting from the mes on the torches ced at each corner of the hall and at each corner of the magic circle. There were yellow colored low-grade magic stones imbued at specific spots on the magic circle and they were providing energy to it. The energy from the magic stones was getting channeled to the person sitting cross legged in the middle of the magic circle. Every five seconds, his body was transforming. He looked like a human at one instance and in the next, he looked like a werewolf. This kept happening and there was no end to it. Lith firstly sighed in relief as he found the second student. Thankfully he didn¡¯t avoid this ce. Then, he walked closer to the magic circle and started analyzing it. He was cautious and didn¡¯t get too close to it. After analyzing it for a bit, Lith realized that it was a dream magic circle. He had learned about it during his training in Nightingale. Lucy would have him study for three to five hours a day and he read about it while studying advanced magic circles. What this magic circle does is, it would suck the consciousness of a person and have it enter a dream world. The person would then have to go through some situations and when those are cleared, the dream would be over and the person would be out. However, if the person fails to clear the situations, the soul would take damage and it would then spread to the body and there was a chance that the body and soul may both perish. One thus had to be careful while entering the dream world. This world and situation was generally made by the person who inscribes the magic circle. Lith had no idea who may have made this and what such a thing was doing here. Despite the questions in his mind, the priority right now was to first save the student in front of him. Lith couldn¡¯t break the circle as it would mean that the connection of the teen and the circle would be broken and even if the teen cleared the dream, he won¡¯t be out of it. There was only one way to have him be out of it¡ªclear the dream. Lith had to personally go inside it and clear it and this would result in both of them being out of it. He could then send the teen back to the academy by overriding his identity badge with his spiritual power. Having made a n on how to save the teen, Lith got to work and started preparing himself to enter the dream world. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 218 Entering Dream World Lith was standing close to the magic circle. The spot he was close to, had the most low-grade magic stones iid. He hadn¡¯t entered the circle yet as that would mean he would get sucked into the Dream World. Lith took out one yellow medium-grade magic stone from his ring and reced a few low-grade ones with those. After doing so, Lith sat down cross legged. He then sent out his spiritual sense and had it inspect the whole circle and the teen. Lith found a few spots where his spiritual sense was getting repulsed and he locked his spiritual sense onto a spot where the repulsion was the maximum. Lith then sent his spiritual power into that ce. The world around Lith started rotating and in the next instant, he saw himself among stars, a lot of stars. He then saw a bright star at a certain ce far away and in the next instant, his entire body was pulled towards it. The shining stars everywhere around him appeared to be shooting stars when he was getting pulled. This happened because the speed at which he was getting pulled was very very fast. Lith only saw a quick sh of white light around him and then the next thing he knew, he was standing in the middle of a bazaar. This bazaar, to Lith, seemed totally like the one present in Middle Eastern countries from Earth. There were vendors selling spices, garments, ornaments, footwear, food, drinks and various other things around him. He was standing in the middle of a bustling street. A lot of people were walking around him and the street was jam-packed. The day was warm and bright, and looking up at the sun right above his head, Lith assumed it to be noon. ¡°Three Shawarma for 2 bronze coins only! Get it now! Get it now!¡± ¡°Buy 2 Ffels and get 1 free! Get it now! Get it now!¡± ¡°Break your fast with some fruits! Get a basket for just 1 bronze coin!¡± Lith passed by a few food stalls. They all were trying their best to sell their goods by shouting their offers and hoping to attract customers. The prices were reasonable and nothing was too expensive. In this world, one bronze coin was equivalent to a dor. The price of three Shawarmas for just 2 bronze coins was definitely not bad. Lith was tempted to buy the food but then he realized he wasn¡¯t in the real world but the Dream World. Lith let go of the thought and searched for the teen stuck in this Dream World. Walking along the busy streets of the bazaar, Lith reached its center. ¡°You dare steal, kid! I am gonna beat the crap out of you!¡± A man shouted while hitting a kid. There was a crowd gathered around these two people and they were watching the man hit the kid. Lith made his way to the front to have a good look at what was going on. He thought that this must be the first situation in the dream. The man kept beating the kid and the kid had no reaction to the man¡¯s beating. He justy lifelessly on the ground as the man hit him. It sure was abnormal. A normal person would definitely have some or the other form of reaction but the kid in front didn¡¯t have any. This definitely seemed to be the first situation in the Dream World. A person who entered the Dream World would need to clear certain situations that ur over there. Doing so would result in various kinds of benefits. Some of them being: clearing demons, be it mental or heart; gaining mastery in Arts, be it Martial Arts or Weapon Arts; Comprehend thews of the worlds/elements, thereby getting a step closer to ascending to a higher rank and improve Magic Cultivation. There were tons of benefits in the Dream World, one just needed to be smart enough to grab them and make the most out of it. Though that was the case, it was hard to find Dream Worlds. They were rare. While there were Dream Worlds, there were naturally Dream Realms present too. They were even rarer. Going a notch higher, there were Dream Dimensions and those were the rarest. Nobody that exists in this world currently has ever seen or been in a Dream Dimension. The majority doesn¡¯t even know that Dream Realms exist, let alone Dimensions, and only those with great power know about Dream Dimensions. There are mentions of the Dream Dimension and records of people visiting that ce in a few ancient scriptures which are hidden from the public by the powerful ns and families of the world. Thus, only a select few had the knowledge about it. Coming back to the present situation, Lith wondered whether he should help the kid in front of him or not. He was thinking about it. BAM! Lith heard a loud noise and broke out of his thoughts. Looking at the front, he saw a teen, the same age as him, punch the man who was hitting the kid. The man fell down and that created a loud noise that Lith heard. ¡°Know your ce.¡± The teen said. Lith¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise. Not because a weak and frail looking teen punched a man, but because he was the same guy to whom Lith came to rescue. Lith, who had ns of helping the kid getting hit, dropped the idea, and now stood as a bystander to see what the teen was upto. His guess was confirmed by the teen. This definitely was the first situation and looking at how the teen was still here, Lith knew that the teen wasn¡¯t able to clear this first situation. Why was he not able to, that was something Lith wanted to know and was looking forward to. . . . ¡­ Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 219 Situation in the Dream World ¡°Die!¡± The werewolf teen yelled and shed his sharp ws at the man who was beating a kid a few seconds ago. He shed his ws at the man¡¯s neck and blood spurted out, killing the man within a matter of seconds. The blood spread everywhere around. The kid who was getting beaten up a few moments ago was near the man and got his body and face dyed red in the man¡¯s blood. Despite a gruesome scene happening in front of him, the lifelessness did not wither away from him. Lith just silently stood at the side and watched the scene. He was trying to analyze everything and figure out the reason for the werewolf teen¡¯s failure. This was important. He couldn¡¯t get the teen out of the Dream World without clearing the situations thaty ahead of them. A few seconds passed and the man died after painfully struggling for a while. The werewolf teen hadn¡¯t shed the entire neck of the man and only enough to have him bleed for a while and die. The werewolf teen, just like Lith, was carefully trying to analyze something. Soon, his body started fading. ¡°NOOO! WHYYYY! WHhh¡­ hyy¡­ y¡­¡± The teen¡¯s voice, just like his body, faded. Lith noted that this definitely meant a failed attempt and the teen¡¯s soul must¡¯ve surely taken good damage due to it. Soon, the world around Lith started revolving. The sky and the earth* turned upside down, the people, shops and everything was stationary but revolving and everything seemed to be getting absorbed into one single point in space. Soon, Lith¡¯s body went through the same thing and he got absorbed in that point. Everything turned dark for him but within a few moments, everything returned to normalcy. Lith was once again standing in the middle of a bustling bazaar. Lith once again made way to the area where the man would beat the kid and the werewolf teen would be. He reached the spot but there was no crowd watching or the kid getting beaten up. He looked around, trying to find clues and important things. The situation would ur in this ce and it was important to know everything that may or may have already happened. Soon, Lith saw the kid running and behind him was the man chasing him. The kid had nothing on him, at least that¡¯s what Lith could see, and he was running with a panicked look. The man caught up to the kid right at the center of the bazaar and held him by the cor. He picked him up and brought his eyes to his own level. ¡°Little thief, where do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± ¡°I¨C b-believe me. I didn¡¯t s-steal any t-thing.¡± The kid had a fearful expression on his face as he said that. The man pped the kid¡¯s face and said, ¡°little runt, don¡¯t fucking y with me! I know you stole my wallet!¡± The kid had tears in his eyes and with the same fearful and panicked tone he repeated the same things again. The man kept pping him all the while and this repeated for a few times. The man threw the kid on the ground and spit on him. He then said, ¡°shitty little kid, do you think I would fall for such a prank? Fucking thief piece of shit. You said something about your family right? You know what, little runt, I think your whole family that sleeps on the streets across is like that. A thief piece of shit. Fucking homeless beggers.¡± The man spit on him again. The man then started kicking the kid around and after a few minutes of getting beaten up, the kid¡¯s entire being turned lifeless. He justy on the ground like a piece of trash and kept getting kicked by the man. Soon, the werewolf teen returned and he once again did the same actions as before. However, this time he killed the man directly and didn¡¯t wait for him to bleed out. The world around Lith started revolving once again after the man died, and within a few moments, he was back at the starting point. Lith hurried this time and went to look for more clues. He came close to a bread shop near the center of the bazaar and here the man was buying bread. Lith looked around to see where the kid was and saw him running towards the man buying the bread. The kid reached the man and tugging the ends of the man¡¯s sleeves, he begged. ¡°Sir, please sir, spare a few nickels to me. Please sir. My family hasn¡¯t had food in ages and they are on the verge of their deaths. Please sir.¡± The man pushed the kid away and said, ¡°fuck off, beggar.¡± The kid begged once again and the man pushed him strongly this time. The kid then left the man alone and went to another person. The other person was kind enough and gave the kid some nickels. The kid begged a few more people and amassed enough money to buy some bread and milk. He was about to go to the bread shop, a different one this time and buy some for his family when he heard someone shout. ¡°THERE YOU ARE! FUCKING THIEF!¡± The kid turned around and saw the man who pushed him away near the bread shop shouting in his direction. He could roughly guess that the call was for him. The kid panicked and ran because he knew he would get beaten up even if he was guilty. The man chased after him and caught him at the center of the bazaar. He beat him up like before and the werewolf teen arrived and pierced his heart and killed him. Everything reverted back due to the situation failing once again and Lith was once again back to the starting point. ¡°Interesting. The situation is much easier to solve than I thought it would be. I wonder what¡¯s going on in that werewolf te¨C uh¡­ I think that guy¡¯s name was Sheng, if I recall correctly. Yeah, so, I wonder what¡¯s going on in Sheng¡¯s head to do something stupid like this. Why does he think killing in different ways is the key to clear the situation? Is he stupid?¡± Lith talked to himself while moving towards the center of the bazaar. There was no problem speaking out loud like that since it didn¡¯t matter if people around him heard it or not. This was a dream, nothing was real. Even his own and Sheng¡¯s bodies weren¡¯t real. Lith soon reached the center of the bazaar and waited for Sheng to arrive. This time, he was going to pull him out of this mess by having him clear this situation up. ¡­.. A/N: *The ¡®earth¡¯ mentioned here is the ground, not MC¡¯s previous world. Inter chapters, ¡®Earth¡¯ would be used to describe MC¡¯s previous world and ¡®earth¡¯ for ground if needed. . . . ¡­ If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 220 Two Down Lith was standing a few meters away from where the situation was about to ur. He was waiting for the man, the kid, and Sheng to arrive. Sheng arrived a few momentster and before he could do anything to the man, Lith rushed towards him and froze him with a water spell. The people gasped in shock as they saw what had just happened and the man too was no different. Lith ignored them and melted the ice in Sheng¡¯s head. Sheng breathed raggedly after the ice was melted. He had no idea how he suddenly turned into an ice sculpture. He looked around while trying to catch his breath and saw Lith in front of him. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡®What is the Vampire Prince doing here?¡¯ He thought to himself. Lith waited for Sheng to stabilize first and it didn¡¯t take long. After he was, Lith said to him in a neutral tone, ¡°your approach is wrong. You¡¯ll never clear this situation if you keep doing that.¡± Sheng didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded his head in response. He was too afraid to say anything to Lith. He didn¡¯t want to offend him by any means. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everythingter. First, go to the kid and ask him if he¡¯s okay and seal the man¡¯s movements. I¡¯ll give your further instructions when that is done.¡± Lith said seriously to Sheng. He wanted to have this cleared up quickly and the faster Sheng worked, the faster would he be out of this world. Lith freed Sheng from the ice and he followed Lith¡¯s instruction. He first sealed the man and then asked the kid whether he was okay or not. The kid didn¡¯t reply anything to him and Lith instructed Sheng from the side again. Lith could speak out loud and instruct Sheng, there were no problems in it. He was just a spectator and the world ignored his existence. Only Sheng could hear him and interact with him as he was the person around him this world was made. ¡°What happened, can you tell me? I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± Sheng said calmly to the kid. The kid still had lifelessness in his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. Sheng then pointed at the man who was sealed and said to the kid, ¡°if you tell me your problems, not only will I beat that man up, but also solve whatever problem you may have.¡± The kid finally showed a reaction as he heard this. He asked Sheng, ¡°really?¡± Sheng nodded his head and confirmed it for him. The kid said him the things that happened. How his family was on the verge of death, he begged and then got into this situation. Sheng didn¡¯t interrupt him and only listened. After the kid was finished speaking, he said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you and as I promised, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Sheng was doing whatever Lith was asking him to do, from the dialogues to the actions, all were instructed to him by Lith. Sheng beat up the man ck and blue and didn¡¯t kill him this time. He then went with the kid to shop for food. He bought whatever the kid asked him twice the amount to be safe and then went away from the bazaar. They reached a small alley and there, at a corner, was a small hut made up of rags and straws. The kid took Sheng to the small house and there Sheng and Lith both same a middle aged couple and a small girl sitting in a circle and coughing and talking. ¡°Mom! Dad! Little Sis! I am back!¡± The kid said happily. The three people looked at him and let out a sad smile. They knew he must¡¯ve worked hard to get food for them but they were helpless since they were sickly and couldnt move from their ces much. The kid fed his family food and asked them to rest and left the house. He sobbed and thanked Sheng after seeing him again, standing right outside the house. Sheng then took the kid to buy good clothes for him, his family and then got him a small house at the outskirts of the bazaar. He then made the kid acquainted with a bookshop owner and had him work there. Then, he, along with Lith, waited. A few days passed in the Dream World and the kid¡¯s life stabilized. He had a decent job and his family¡¯s health condition also got better. A few more days passed and the kid¡¯s family was now healthy enough to work and move around. Sheng had the other three people in the kid¡¯s family get jobs and after he did that, the situation got cleared finally. The world around Lith started revolving like before and his vision ckened again. This time when he opened his eyes again, he didn¡¯t see the simr bazaar scene but the hall he was at in the inheritance trial. He was sitting close to the dream magic circle and in the middle was Sheng. Sheng¡¯s situation had gotten better than before and there no transformation that was urring. He waited for him to open his eyes and get out of the Dream World. A few minutes passed and Sheng was now finally out of the Dream World. He thanked Lith for his help and Lith didn¡¯t bother to answer him or ask anything and simply did an override on his identity badge and eliminated him. Two done, two to go! The time of the Dream World and that of the Blue Haze World was very different. Time flowed way faster inside and 10 days there were equivalent to 10 minutes here. Lith had calcted it and thus had no problems spending a few days inside. Lith looked at the spot Sheng teleported from. He knew that Sheng must¡¯ve gotten some good rewards forpleting this trial. What rewards they were, he did not know. This ce was probably the Bishop¡¯s inheritance and this was a trial set up by him. Toplete it, one had to show great kindness and magnanimity. Despite what the man said and did to the kid, in the trial, one was supposed to be magnanimous and spare him. Punishment was inevitable but killing was not the option. The trial also tested how kind one could be and Sheng showed his kindness by stabilizing the situation of the kid¡¯s family. Once this was done, there sure were to be rewards present. What they were, Lith had no idea. He also wasn¡¯t interested in it anyway. What can a world that was suppressed at Rank 5 could even give him? Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be anything noteworthy to be present. But then again, there could be exceptions. The possibility of such a thing happening wasn¡¯t nil but even so, Lith had no time for it. He wanted to quickly eliminate the participants and get done with it. Lith walked out of the hall and arrived back in the wooden pavilion. He left the area and once again followed the river¡¯s downstream course. ¡­.. A/N: Many thanks to JPt1 for the Magic Castle. I greatly appreciate it. Much love <3 . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 221 Everyone Eliminated Lith followed the river and flew downstream. After an hour of flying, he felt some magical fluctuations ur, a few hundred meters away from where the river was. Lith changed directions and flew towards the source of the magical fluctuations and flying for a few hundred meters, he came across a teen fighting a group of wild boars. The teen had horns protruding from the side of his head and a slim ck tail with the end having a shape of a t disc. Lith didn¡¯t bother to recall who he was and simply flew down and killed all the boars. The teen was shocked when he saw Lith arrive so suddenly in front of him. ¡°V-vampire P-p-prince?¡± He stuttered. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lith, who was in the middle of killing a boar with his sword, turned his head towards the teen as he called him. ¡°Eh? N-nothing.¡± The teen said in confusion, in a hurried manner. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was really Lith or not and thus asked but when Lith answered his call, he realized that he was here to help and he shouldn¡¯t disturb him like this. Lith didn¡¯t talk with the teen when he said that and simply focused on killing the boars. It didn¡¯t take a lot of time to kill them all. These boars were Tier 2, 3, and 4 and weren¡¯t too much of a problem for Lith. He was able to easily kill them. They were a problem for the teen, but not anymore. Lith walked close to the teen and took his identity badge out. He wiped the spiritual power of the teen off of it and imbued his own, thereby overriding it. The teen vanished from his spot as he got eliminated and Lith left to search for the final participant who was present in this dimension. Like before, he followed the river stream and while doing so, came across a few beasts, who obviously didn¡¯t pose a challenge to him and got killed. After flying for a few minutes, Lith saw a big tree extending towards the sky ahead of him. He reached close to the three in a few minutes and saw a door at its base. Lith descended down and had a closer look at the door. It was nothing special. Just a ck rusty door. He pushed it open and walked inside. ¡°Wee, Fated One. We have been waiting for you. Pass this final trial and the legacy of hundreds of thousands of worshippers shall be yours.¡± Lith heard a voice as he entered inside. He looked around and found himself to be in the middle of a hall. There was a staircase in front of him that led to a door. He didn¡¯t think much and simply walked towards the door and after pushing it open, he found himself standing in front of an entrance of some sort. ¡°Fated One, this the Maze of Mezipos. Mezipos was a Cardinal and he made the maze to test how strong the faith of the worshippers is. But it can be cleared by another way and that way is to follow a proper logical route.¡± The voice faded away after giving this small hint to Lith. Lith understood what was to be done and started walking inside the entrance of the maze. There were big gray walls around him as he moved and after a while of walking, Lith reached a fork. There was a hint written on the walls in front of him which would lead him in the right direction. Lith analyzed the hint and thought about things logically as he was told to. He picked a direction and walked in it. ¡®One second. Apply logic¡­¡± Lith stopped in his tracks and thought about it. He tried to feel the elemental energy around him and realized he could feel them. He cast Short Jump and teleported to a certain distance. Lith smiled knowing that spells work here. ¡°Why should I bother spending my energy solving this puzzle when I can just bypass it.¡± Lith muttered to himself. He spread his spiritual sense out in a radius of five hundred meters and got an outline of the area in his mind. He cast Short Jump repeatedly while having his spiritual sense spread out and after a while, he sensed magical fluctuations once again. Lith quickly teleported to the source of the magical fluctuations and saw a teen, almost two metres in height, probably from the Giant race, casting Short Jump and teleporting to another ce. He finally found the fourth participant. Lith rushed to where the giant teen was and patted on his shoulder. The giant teen was on guard and quickly got into a defensive stance when he felt a pat on his shoulder. ¡°Rx, I am no enemy. I am here to get you out.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. The giant teen was surprised when he saw Lith in front of him. The Vampire Prince was here to save him? Is this for real? Lith was actually surprised by how quick the teen¡¯s reflexes were. Another thing that surprised him was that he was doing the same thing as him. He wanted to know how the teen came up with such an answer. ¡°Ah, h-hello, Lord Lith.¡± The giant teen stuttered and said bowing. He didn¡¯t want to offend Lith and therefore called him respectfully and bowed. He actually respected him too because of how powerful Lith was. He had met him in the tournament and he was one-shot killed by him. He was first stopped by Lith¡¯s time spell ¡®Slow¡¯ and then insta-killed by his sword. He himself had an affinity to Time but Lith¡¯s mastery in it was so high, he couldn¡¯t break off the effect of it. The Giants were a race of people who respected the strong. The teen wasn¡¯t any exception to it either. He looked up to Lith as he was the strongest person of his age and batch. ¡°Hi there.¡± Lith said with a smile. Too many people had been calling him Lord and what not and he was tired of correcting them. He just let them call him whatever they wanted and this time wasn¡¯t an exception either. ¡°You are here to save me?¡± The giant teen asked. ¡°Yeah, no. I am not here to save you. You¡¯re not in trouble. I am just here to get you out of this dimension.¡± Lith answered. The giant teen nodded his head as he heard Lith¡¯s response. ¡°Give me your identity badge.¡± Lith said to him. The giant teen took it out and gave it to Lith. Lith took it and before doing an override on it, he asked the teen, ¡°what made you use the teleportation spells instead of moving normally and following the instructions?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I felt the elemental energy around and tried to cast a Space spell and it worked. So I ignored the hints and used just these to try to get out.¡± The giant teen said while scratching the back of his head. Lith nodded his head as he heard his response. So it wasn¡¯t anything special. He probably was thinking too highly of the teen it seems. Lith imbued his spiritual power in the identity badge and wiped it off, thereby eliminating the teen. The teen vanished from the ce and Lith was alone in this inheritance trial. Lith sighed in relief and then thought about what he should do next. To clear this trial or to get out, that was what he was questioning himself about. After a few seconds of thinking, Lith decided to clear it. He hade this far, might as well clear it. Lith cast Short Jump and started teleporting once again while having his spiritual sense spread out. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 222 The Inheritance Lith made his way forwards to clearing the maze. All he did was cast Short Jump and teleport forwards. It was simple and effective and he reached the end of the maze in no time. ¡°We knew you would make it till here, Fated One. The legacy of thousands shall now be yours to take.¡± Lith heard the voice again. What crap was this? The inheritance was this easy to take? There were no challenges, no threats, nothing at all. Why was this so easy to clear? Lith wondered as he walked towards a long staircase. He reached the end of it after a few minutes and in front of himy a podium. On this podium was a sword embedded inside it. Only the silver hilt of the sword was visible. Lith walked close to it and tried to pull the sword out. The sword slowly got out of the podium and as it did so, everything around Lith started shaking. A silver brilliance was getting emitted as Lith pulled the sword out and the more it was out of the podium, the more intense was the shaking of the entire inheritance ground. After the sword was pulled out halfway, it was starting to be a bit difficult to pull out. It seems as if the sword was resisting. Lith, looking at the resistance, decided to use all his strength and pull the sword out. The muscles and veins on his arms bulged slightly as readied himself to pull the sword out. 3¡­ 2¡­ Lith started a countdown in his mind and braced himself to pull the sword out with all his strength. Now! BOOM! ¡­.. In front of a temple in ruins. Outside the inheritance trial, Emilia was standing and looking at the entrance. She was waiting for Lith toe out of the inheritance trial. He was the only participant present in this dimension. A few minutes ago, Emilia got news that all participants were eliminated and only Lith was remaining in the dimension. She thought he would be out of the inheritance trial now that everything was over but he hadn¡¯te out yet. She guessed his dy to be connected to the trial. He must be participating in it and thus waste. She kept waiting patiently for him once again. Rumble! Rumble! Emilia saw the temple in ruins in front of her shaking and heard a rumbling noise. ¡®Hmm? Did he by any chance¡­¡¯ BOOM! An explosion urred in front of Emilia and the temple copsed, causing a lot of smoke to arise. Out of this smoke shot towards the sky a silver radiance with a fast speed. Emilia looked closely at the radiance and to her surprise, found Lith holding the hilt of a silver sword with both his hands and trying to stop the sword from flying away. Emilia extended a pair of white wings from her back and quickly flew towards Lith to stop the sword. Within a second, she got close to him. She grabbed Lith by the waist with one hand and the sword with another. The sword struggled violently to fly away but no matter how much it shook, it wasn¡¯t able to fly away from Emilia¡¯s grip. Lith looked at this scene with surprise. He had no idea that the sword would do such a thing. It resisted getting pulled out at the start but then it let go of the resistance all of a sudden and when fully out, shot up towards the sky in hopes of escaping. Why was it trying to escape? Wasn¡¯t it an inheritance for him? Shouldn¡¯t it belong to him when he took it out? A lot of questions popped out in Lith¡¯s mind. Emilia descended down on the ground and let go of Lith¡¯s waist. She then looked at the sword resisting in her hand and inscribed a sealing spell on it with her spiritual power. The sword stopped struggling instantly and now it looked no different than an ordinary sword. Emilia handed the sword to Lith and said, ¡°Lith, I know you must¡¯ve worked hard to clear the inheritance trial and get this sword as the legacy, but, there is a problem.¡± Lith nodded his head in understanding. He could tell what the problem was but he didn¡¯t interrupt Emilia and let her continue. ¡°This sword has sentience and it would choose its own master. Looking at how much it was trying to resist and escape, it has rejected you. I have cast a sealing spell on it now and you can use it like a normal sword but the power won¡¯t match even 10% of what it actually has. I can make it forcefully submit to you, but then again, you will only be able to use 60% of its total power. The sword¡¯s 100% power can only be used if it chooses a master on its own.¡± Emilia said seriously. Lith nodded his head once again. He was thinking of the same thing as her and her words confirmed his guesses. ¡°I understand, Miss Emilia. Do you know what criteria would need to be filled to be the sword¡¯s master?¡± Lith asked. ¡°Well¡­ This sword was made by the demonic beast worshippers and from whatever parts of his body the demonic beast gave to them. So my best guess would be that, one had to be at least a demon to wield this. I don¡¯t know anything else apart from this.¡± Emilia said honestly. Lith nodded his head. So one has to be a demon it seems. No worries, he would give this sword to Ralph and check if it epts him as the master or not. He had no use for a Grade 5 sword like this much anyway. Emilia held Lith by his waist once again and opened a portal a few meters away from them. She flew into it while carrying Lith and the Blue Haze World was back to being deste like how it was previously. . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 223 Everyone Passes The news of the tournament getting cancelled spread out in the entire sky ind. Everyone was talking about this matter. When Kleo let this news out, it didn¡¯t be a hot topic for a few hours because of his fans fawning over him everywhere, be it offline or online. Only when their talks died down, did people start taking the news of the tournament getting cancelled seriously. The students present at the Central za hadn¡¯t left yet and were sitting or standing there in groups, discussing the tournament stream. The big screen was still present in front of them and on it was a rey of the tournament getting yed. A few hundred meters from them, a portal opened up and out of it flew Emilia holding Lith by his waist. She flew towards the auditorium and after reaching the entry door of the auditorium, she let go of Lith. She pushed the door open and walked inside with Lith following behind her. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her as he walked and Lith got foreshadowed. ¡°Get seated, dear.¡± Emilia turned to Lith and said softly with a smile. Lith nodded his head and looked for the seats where Ralph and Dennis were. It didn¡¯t take even a second to locate them as they were sitting in the middle of the front row. To Lith¡¯s surprise, the cow was present here too. Lith walked towards them and saw there being no empty seat. If they went by the order with which they satst time, it was Lith at one end of the row with Ralph beside him, followed by Dennis. But now, Ralph was sitting on Lith¡¯s seat and the cow was in Ralph¡¯s seat. ¡°Where am I gonna sit?¡± Lith asked the three. Before the three could answer or do anything about the seating, a seat automatically popped up beside Ralph. The four got confused as to how a seat came so suddenly but like before, they weren¡¯t able to discuss as they got interrupted with Emilia saying, ¡°Get seated, students. I have some news for you.¡± The ¡®get seated¡¯ part was for Lith solely but she said it in a generalized manner and covered it up with the next line. Lith sat beside Ralph on the new seat that was present. He could guess that Emilia was the one who made arrangements for him. He then turned his attention to Emilia. Emilia looked at Lith and knowing that he was settled, she turned her attention away from him and looked at the crowd in front of her. With all seriousness, Emilia said, ¡°Children, the tournament is cancelled. Some problems urred in the Blue Haze World and we had to cancel it.¡± The students were all surprised by Emilia¡¯s statement. The tournament was cancelled? Why? What happened? Didn¡¯t they get eliminated by the toppers? Was that not the case? If it¡¯s cancelled, what about their grades? Many questions popped up in their heads. ¡°I know everyone has a lot of questions. I¡¯ll just answer the most important question¡¯s answer to you. That being about the grades. There was an issue that happened and for it, the academy will take responsibility. This hasn¡¯t happened ever since the foundation of the academy but it will happen now.¡± The students and the staff listened to Emilia speak with all seriousness. What responsibility was she talking about? What has never happened since the foundation? Everyone was curious and they hated the pause Emilia took after saying that. They wanted to know it fast! ¡°Every first-year student present here in this auditorium, will be given a pass for this year. Nobody will be suspended from the academy for failing. This is the responsibility the academy shall take for their mishap.¡± Silence¡­ The entire auditorium went silent as they heard it. They couldn¡¯t believe what was happening and were too shocked to let out a reaction. Did she say everyone passed? It means no need to take exams and work hard? Is this real? p! p! p! After getting out of their shock, someone from the crowd started letting out slow ps. p! p! p! p! p! p! p! One by one, the students joined in with the pping and within a few moments every student in the auditorium started pping. This was big news! Everyone was happy and excited knowing this news and many started letting out loud cheers. The silent auditorium was filled with happy noises of the students. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! How lucky are we! Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Sheng! Sheng! Sheng! Sheng! Did you hear it! Aha! Aha! Aha! We passed ahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Stop acting like that.¡± Ojas, Ji, and Sheng sitting a few hundred seats behind Lith said to each other. The three were very happy that they passed. They nned so much to be in the top 10 of the tournament; everything they did was so that they would not fail and be kicked out of the academy. But now they didn¡¯t have to put any effort and passed this easily. They were very happy. A few hundred seats behind the trio, Gunther was smiling while looking at Emilia. Though he wasn¡¯t able to help the trio out in any form, at least he got to meet Lith again. It was a good experience for him. At the third level in the auditorium, in the middle area of the level, students of ss A-25 sat. Lucas was there too and he was in the middle seat. ¡®I just hope those four got the inheritance. I didn¡¯t know such a mishap would ur due to me. I wouldn¡¯t haveid traps had this been the case. Ugh¡­ I just hope the inheritance is with the four.¡¯ Emilia, after a few seconds of letting the students rejoice in happiness, cleared her throat and grabbed everyone¡¯s attention again. She then said looking at the crowd, ¡°That¡¯s about it for today. The students can leave the auditorium now. Every staff member is to stay behind.¡± The staff members wondered why they weren¡¯t allowed to leave but didn¡¯t question Emilia. They helped the students leave the auditorium and then after everyone was gone, they settled themselves back in their seats. Emilia looked at the auditorium and finding every student to have left, she said to the staff present, ¡°Now¡­ Let¡¯s talk about the tournament. More precisely, the rigging of the tournament.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 224 The Culprit Auditorium, Abx World Academy. ¡°¡­the rigging of the tournament.¡± The attention of all the staff members was to drawn to Emilia as she said those words. Emilia gave them one stern look that caused them to tense up, even though they knew they weren¡¯t guilty for it. ¡°Do you people have any idea about what it means to rig the tournament? Do you know what the consequences for doing such a thing are? Do you, by any chance, not know what this academy was founded for?¡± Emilia calmly asked a few questions to the staff. Nobody said anything to Emilia despite her asking them questions. Emilia, like before, was the same¡ªcalm andposed. But today she seemed very different to everyone present in the auditorium. She didn¡¯t have even a trace of her usual gentle and kind aura around her. This was something they had never seen before and were very surprised and their intuition was telling them that this definitely was not a good omen. Looking at theck of response from the crowd, Emilia sighed. These people never spoke when it mattered the most and would usually bicker in stupid arguments. She had a slightly bad impression of the staff members for this reason. ¡°Anyway, less of the pointless talks and I¡¯ll now get straight to the point now. The culprit has been found. The one who rigged the tournament.¡± Emilia said calmly. Surprise was visible on everyone¡¯s face as they heard Emilia say that. Eric sitting at the front row wasn¡¯t any exception to it either. The tournament really was rigged and Emilia didn¡¯t make things up, it seems. Eric previously thought that Emilia was making things up for some reason to show off her authority and her position. Why would she not? There was no one to tell her what ce she belonged to, now that Eric was in some hot waters. Eric had beenying low for quite a while due to the Council of the Neutral Continent constantly monitoring him. He had already messed up big time when he shed with Arya and his arrogance took a big hit from it. He didn¡¯t want to repeat anything again and his greed for Emilia¡¯s position also died down. The biggest change in him was brought by the Human Ancestor. That Supreme Rank cut his arms off and suppressed his cultivation to a Rank 4, rendering him useless for a lot of days. It was only in these days that Eric realized his blunders and decided to change and not be greedy or arrogant anymore. He thus kept quiet and didn¡¯t bicker with Emilia anymore. He was just like any other staff member now. He thought of himself to have nothing to do with Emilia and everything between them was sorted. Emilia shouldn¡¯t have any problems with him for any reason as there wasn¡¯t anything that he did to cause her trouble again. Eric was thus rxed as he heard her speak. Actually, he supported Emilia fully in this matter. Rigging a tournament was really a grave matter. The way Emilia made it sound was definitely no exaggeration. If someone understood the academy well apart from Emilia, it was definitely Eric. He knew how big of a matter this was. Eric paid full attention to what Emilia was speaking about and decided that today, he will show his full support to her and stand with her to punish the person who has rigged the tournament. He would make his move when Emilia had finished speaking and not prematurely do it. Eric paid attention to Emilia and waited for her to say more. ¡°So the one who rigged the tournament¡­ Hmm¡­ One sec¡­¡± Emilia paused and took out her phone from the ring. She dialled Sel¡¯s number and said, ¡°Sel, make sure to seal a few hundred meters around the vicinity of the auditorium. Make the barrier opaque do the children aren¡¯t able to see it. And yes, please have them move away from the vicinity.¡± Emilia instructed Sel. ¡°Got it, Madam. I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡± Sel¡¯s neutral and indifferent tone rang out from the other side and she hung up after saying that. Emilia didn¡¯t speak and waited until the barrier was on. It didn¡¯t take more than ten seconds for everything she asked for to get done. Sel was a pretty good secretary. Noticing that the barrier was up, Emilia looked at the staff members present and said, ¡°so the one who rigged the tournament is¡­¡± A hole was formed in the ceiling of the auditorium in just an instant. It was so fast, nobody was able to tell what had happened. They were looking at Emilia this whole time and it was no wonder that they missed looking at what caused the explosion. They turned the attention from the hole in the ceiling to back to Emilia present on the stage. However, to their surprise, there was no one present on the stage. ¡°Hey look! Look there!¡± Someone shouted from the crowd and pointed towards a seat. Gasp! Emilia had taken the culprit with her. She didn¡¯t even announce who it was and immediately took action. This was too shocking for everyone present. Emilia seemed to be a person who wouldn¡¯t hurt even an ant. She was just that gentle and kind to everyone. Never had they once seen her get angry at anyone. The best they have seen is her saying some mildly rude words due to getting annoyed and frustrated, that¡¯s it. They thus felt shocked knowing that she attacked someone without warning and that too in such a sudden manner. Everyone moved forward, towards the area someone pointed to see what ce the seat was at and to guess who it may be that was upying this area previously . It didn¡¯t take long for people to realize who it was and when they did, their eyes widened with shock once again. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t believe it and asked. ¡°Seems to be the case to me.¡± A person said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and see for ourselves and it¡¯ll confirm everything for us. I really hope my senses aren¡¯t ying tricks on and what I am seeing is genuine.¡± Another person from the crowd said. Everyone agreed with this statement and they all went out to see who it was. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 225 The Culprit (2) BOOM! A loud explosion urred at the ground present a few hundred meters away from the auditorium. After the smoke cleared, two figures were seen on arge crater formed due to the explosion. One was lying on the ground and another was standing a few meters away. ¡°W-why!? Why did you attack me so suddenly, Emilia!¡± Emilia looked at the ck-haired, brown-eyed man with an indifferent gaze and said, ¡°every time you tried to tarnish my reputation, I let it go. But today, I won¡¯t let you. You made the lives of thousands of students be at risk. This is uneptable, Eric.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Eric said in shock. When did he do such a thing? ¡°No point ying dumb, Eric. It¡¯s over now.¡± Emilia said with the same indifference. Golden streaks of lightning crackled around her and she made a spear out of lightning in an instant. Crackle! The spear made a crackling sound and Emilia threw it towards Eric. Eric could feel the power of the spear and a cold sweat trickled down his back. He immediately willed the wind elements around and escaped. Colorful pair of wings extended out of Emilia¡¯s back as she saw Eric escaping and chased after him. Eric tried to escape from the academy and ran at full speed. But in the next instant, he hit a barrier and was halted. Emilia closed in on him right at this moment and made a thunder hammer by willing the lightning elements around. She struck the hammer at Eric¡¯s shoulder. Eric¡¯s shoulder broke and he fell down, causing a loud explosion. Emilia raised her hand up in the air and the bright blue sky got covered with dense dark clouds. The atmosphere turned dark all of a sudden. RUMBLE! A loud rumbling was heard in the sky. Lightning crackled around the clouds, bing the only source of light in this eerie dark atmosphere Emilia just created. Eric looked above him and his body trembled in fear. Emilia who normally seemed like a gentle and kinddy was now looking like a divine who mustn¡¯t be looked at. Her colorful wings that normally seemed beautiful, now looked like colorful war gs. Her pure blue eyes that usually showed gentleness and warmth in them now shined brightly with a ruthless and domineering glint. The staff hade out of the auditorium and as they looked at the scene in front of them, even they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spine. Just imagining themselves to be in Eric¡¯s position caused the muscles in their dder to contract and rx, making them feel butterflies. Had they not been high rank beings, they would¡¯ve pissed themselves already. Eric took a deep breath and shouted on top of his lungs: ¡°EMILIA I DID NOTHING WRONG! LET¨C¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Emilia simply said a single word but that had so much power in it that Eric felt heavy in his throat and not being able to utter a single word. Not just him, the staff members were feeling the same, albeit a bit less pressure than Eric. There was only one person who didn¡¯t feel this pressure, it was Sel. Sel was standing on the rooftop of the main building and was looking at her madam. It was not everyday that she would get to see her in this form. ¡®Madam sure is angry today. But, this is good. This makes me feel protected and safe. My decision to serve her wasn¡¯t in vain.¡¯ Sel thought to herself. Thinking of this brought a small smile on her face which usually had a neutral look on it. ¡­.. Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. Inside a sacred and holy, bright silver and gold pce. A handsome blonde-haired, blue-eyed man appearing to be in histe 30s was looking at the people seated in front of him. Right at this moment, he looked in a certain direction. ¡®Hmm? What happened to that girl? Why does she seem so angry today?¡¯ The man wondered and kept looking in that direction. A few momentster, he turned his gaze back to the people present in front of him. ¡®Seems like I would need to clear some messter. But, it¡¯s fine. She had been rxed for far too long. Exercising once in a while like this is good.¡¯ The man thought and had a small smile appear on his face. ¡­.. Emilia gave Eric one final look in the eye and lowered her raised hand, pointing it at him. RUMBLE! Fuuuusssshhhhh Lightning descended down on Eric¡¯s body followed by hundreds of thousands of ice spears covered in reddish mes. The dark atmosphere got a red luster to it as it rained down ming ice spears. Eric tried to escape but felt himself locked in his ce. How was he, an Emperor Rank, so powerless against another Emperor Rank? How was he so weak? Why was he not able to move? Many thoughts crossed Eric¡¯s mind before everything around him turned dark and his consciousness copsed. Boom! Boom! Boom! CRACKLE! The ming ice spears exploded one after another as they touched Eric¡¯s body and lightning continuously striked down at his body. This didn¡¯tst for long and was over within a few seconds. Emilia made a lightning hammer once again and struck down to where Eric was. BOOOOM! An explosion, louder than ever before urred and so much of earth was disced that saying a crater was formed would be an understatement. A big chunk ofnd was destroyed by Emilia and this caused a lot of smoke to arise. It took a few seconds for the smoke to disperse and in this while, the dark clouds slightly parted, giving way to a ray of sunshine to fall below. After the smoke was gone, Emilia¡¯s divine figure was visible. The ray of sunshine made her fluttering blonde and colorful wings shimmer. The winds caused her robes to flutter and the lightning hammer in her hand covered in blood made her appear merciless and murderous. Emilia had a cold, indifferent and a stern look on her face as she looked down at the pile of what little flesh and blood of Eric that remained. Today was the day when her patience broke. The day when enough was enough. Eric hadmitted a grave crime. He had brought risk upon the lives of the students by rigging the tournament. Not only that, the first victims were none other than her own and her friend¡¯s students. This was unforgivable. Emilia then turned her gaze towards the staff members and pointed her hammer towards them and said: ¡°Listen carefully. From now on, if anyone ever dares to do anything that may bring harm to the students, I won¡¯t be polite. What you saw today is just the tip of the iceberg. The punishment next time won¡¯t be light.¡± Everyone shivered in fear and a cold sweat trickled down their back. Some even clenched their butt tightly as they heard Emilia. Looking at her divine war god-like figure made them recall about the different Angel Kings. And as they recalled about it, realization dawned upon them. They all felt goosebumps and a chill down their spine as they looked at Emilia. It was her¡­ the strongest Angel King¡­ War Angel Emilia! . . . If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 226 Say it to their face Ancestor¡¯s City, Raizen. Inside a red and ck pce. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Darren, wearing deep blue robes and sitting on a throne, said to Eric who had his body bowed in front of him. ¡°Ancestor, I was killed by the slu¨C¡± BAM! Eric was mmed down on the ground mid sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare to disrespect any Emperor Rank. If you have the guts, say it to their face and not behind their backs.¡± Darren said sternly. Eric had caused him a great deal of damages as well as embarrassment and shame. Darren still can¡¯t forget the day he had to incur Mayzin¡¯s wrath. He had done nothing to provoke her but this idiot in front managed to do just that. Had it not been for this guy¡¯s inted ego, Darren wouldn¡¯t have suffered. Had he talked politely to Arya on that day, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. And as of today, he was killed not once but twice. This was such a shameful thing that Darren wanted to tell Eric to go kill himself to wash away these stains. But he was a calm andposed man who thought about things a thousand times before speaking and refrained himself for saying so. Thus, to have everyone be safe, Darren now said to Eric to not disrespect anyone behind their backs. Saying it in front of them was out of question. He knew Eric well enough and 100% believed that he had no guts to say such things in front of them. Eric wasn¡¯t hurt too much and got up. He still had his body bowed and said, ¡°I am sorry, Ancestor. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Darren just hummed in response. ¡°Ancestor, but I am saying the truth. I didn¡¯t rig the tournament. Emilia attacked me out of nowhere. She didn¡¯t even show me any proofs or reasons for which I may be guilty of.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it. Even if you didn¡¯t do it, your past deeds are enough to have everyone go back against you. Do you think I don¡¯t know what things you¡¯ve done in the academy?¡± Darren said as a matter of fact. Eric¡¯s body tensed up as he heard this. He quickly kowtowed and said, ¡°Ancestor, please forgive me for those things. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. But please know, I really did not rig the tournament. Please make that bi¨C Emilia pay for what she did to me.¡± Darren sighed and said, ¡°get up and leave. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ancestor. I shall take my leave then, please excuse me.¡± Eric kowtowed again and left. After he left, Darren rubbed his temples and felt a headacheing. This guy was constantly giving him troubles but he couldn¡¯t punish him too severely for it. He was a pir of support for the Human race and also an Emperor Rank. Darren had to look after Eric no matter how shitty his personality is. Now he was in some hot waters and again Darren had to wipe his ass and cover him. This was too annoying. But nothing could be done about it and he would need to take action. Darren pped twice and a servant walked in the throne room. Darren looked at him and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°arrange a meeting with the Heavenly Emperor. The time and date can be decided by him.¡± ¡°As youmand, Your Majesty.¡± The servant bowed and left after saying so. Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. ¡°Hmm? He wants to have a meeting?¡± A handsome blonde-haired, blue-eyed man, sitting on a big throne, asked the person bowing in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Please tell me the date, time, and venue if you wish to see him.¡± The handsome man thought about it for a while and said, ¡°in an hour in the courtyard.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty. I shall take my leave then, please excuse me.¡± The man left after saying so. The handsome man looked at the departing figure of the man and thought, ¡®he has a different response this time. It seems he has learnt after suffering from Mayzin¡¯s wrath. That¡¯s good.¡¯ ¡­.. An hourter. Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. In a courtyard, beside a small pond. Two people were sitting around a round table, opposite to each other and were having tea. One was wearing deep blue robes, had waist length ck hair and ck eyes and the other was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed man. The blonde man was wearing a white and blue robes and had his hair tied in a rough man bun. It hadn¡¯t been a few weeks and his hairstyle had changed from a fade cut to a rough man bun. ¡®He changed hairstyle again. What¡¯s up with this guy.¡¯ The ck-haired man thought as he sipped on tea. He put his teacup down and turned his gaze towards the blonde man. ¡°You changed hairstyles again, Alex?¡± The blonde-haired, blue-eyed man Alex, put his teacup down, looked at the man in the eye and said with a smile, ¡°my little girl made me have it. I can¡¯t deny her now, can I, Darren?¡± ¡®Just who is this little girl he keeps talking about?¡¯ Darren, the Human Ancestor, thought. Alex has mentioned so many times about a ¡®little girl¡¯ but never said who she was or what was her name. During Supreme Rank meetings, he had heard him call Lucifer, the Supreme Rank Demon, as a little girl but it merely seemed to Darren as Alex showing his seniority by doing so. Alex was more than a million years old. It made sense that he called Lucifer, who was less than half a million years old as a little girl. He was a senior and could do so. Darren never connected the dots or never thought about Lucifer and Alex having any other rtionship than a senior-junior one. Not just him, no one else apart from a few knew about Lucifer and Alex¡¯s rtionship. Both were from a different race and their personalities was opposite to each other too. Nobody was able to think of Alex being the grandfather of Lucifer, the ruler of a continent and a main race. Despite having a bit of curiosity to know who this little girl was, Darren refrained from asking such questions. ¡°Of course. The girl you¡¯re talking about must be precious to you, I guess. But anyway, that aside, let me just tell you why I wanted to meet you.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 227 Don’t doubt Emilia ¡°¡­why I wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°Hmm, go on. I am listening.¡± Alex said calmly. ¡°You see, Eric was killed by one of your Angel Kings¡ªEmilia Liwet. She did it thinking he had rigged the tournament that was going on for the first-year students and from what Eric had told me, she showed no proof or anything to back her ims. This isn¡¯t done, Alex.¡± Alex looked Darren dead in the eyes and said, ¡°Darren, you¡¯re her for what exactly? To ask me to make Emilia apologize or is it something else?¡± Darren sighed hearing it and said, ¡°yes and no. Just ask her toe here and show us the proof of Eric rigging the tournament, if she has any. If she does have the proof and Eric is at fault, this matter will be closed. If she doesn¡¯t, she just needs to apologize to Eric and step down from her principal seat.¡± Alex raised an eyebrow as he heard this. He did not like the tone and attitude Darren was showing to him. ¡°If she has taken action, I am a hundred percent sure that your party was at fault. She won¡¯t apologize or would need toe here to show any proof. Close the matter here itself, Darren. Don¡¯t let it escte.¡± Alex said seriously and gave an indirect warning to Darren to not question Emilia like that. ¡°This needs to be done, Alex. The matter is of one of my Emperor Ranks. He was killed. It isn¡¯t a small issue.¡± Darren said calmly. Alex slightly leaned forward and with the same seriousness as before, said: ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting something, Darren. Let me remind it to you. The stronger fist rules, that¡¯s an universal truth. First and foremost, it¡¯s your Eric¡¯s fault to be weak. Secondly, even if Emilia killed him, so what? Has he really died? I don¡¯t think so. Watch what you¡¯re saying, Darren. This isn¡¯t your home.¡± Darren raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡®He seems to be fully on Emilia¡¯s side. So much that he¡¯s ready to throw hands at me if necessary. This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ ¡°Alex, think it rationally. Don¡¯t be biased just because she is an Emperor Rank from your race. Think¨C¡± ¡°Darren.¡± Alex interrupted Darren mid sentence by calling his name out. Darren stopped speaking and was confused as to why Alex stopped him like that. But judging from how serious his tone was, he didn¡¯t speak further and waited for him to say something. ¡°This is the first and thest time I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t doubt Emilia, ever. It¡¯ll be good for your mental and physical health both. Drop this matter and we¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°Is that a threat, Alex?¡± Darren narrowed his eyes and asked seriously. ¡°No. It¡¯s a warning. I won¡¯t tolerate you speaking ill of her or doubting her. As I said before, don¡¯t escte this matter further. If you do so¡­ Well, I hope you¡¯re well prepared for a war.¡± Alex said, as a matter of fact. ¡°You¡¯re gonna go to war for such a small thing?¡± Darren asked with his brows furrowed. Alex shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s not me who is going to war. It¡¯s the entire Angel race against the Human race.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Darren got up from his chair and shouted. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Does it look like I am not?¡± Alex said calmly and picked up his teacup and sipped tea. Darren rubbed his temples. ¡®This madman¡­ A war for such a trivial thing? Has this old guy finally gone senile?¡¯ Darren was around the same age as Alex but didn¡¯t feel even a bit of shame to call Alex old. Darren sat back down on his chair, sipped tea and tried to calm himself down. He patiently thought about things for a good few seconds. For what he came today was to get the proof from Emilia. If Eric was guilty, he would have him be removed from the academy. But if he wasn¡¯t, all he wanted was to get Emilia to apologize to him and leave her position as the principal. That¡¯s about it. Very simple. But, things escted a bit too much. Alex fully believed that Emilia wasn¡¯t at fault at all and strongly defended her. He had no idea why he was doing it like this. Darren got up from his seat and said to Alex, ¡°let¡¯s end this matter here itself. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Alex stopped Darren. ¡°What is it now, Alex?¡± Darren asked with his brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯d advice you to rece Eric with someone else. He has given a lot of trouble to Emilia in the past, plus he even rigged a tournament for the kids. Don¡¯t you think so he has failed his duties has a vice principal many times?¡± Alex said with a smile. Darren shook his head and said, ¡°that won¡¯t happen. I am not going to allow it to happen.¡± Alex smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget why the academy was built, Darren. It was so that the young ones could be nurtured well. Eric has time and time again failed to fulfill his duties. This is a matter of great concern. Rece him or I am pretty sure there will be a meeting for the Supreme Ranks who founded the academy. If it happens, you¡¯re gonna embarrass yourself even further. Anyway, that¡¯s about it from my side. Good luck.¡± Darren clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ll see what needs to be done. Good bye.¡± Darren left the courtyard in the next instant. ¡°I hope you make the right choice.¡± Alex softly muttered to himself as he looked at ,the spot Darren was at. . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and golden tickets, and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 228 Happy First-Years Abx Sky Ind, Espat. As the tournament ended prematurely and with the announcement from the principal, a joyous atmosphere was created on the sky ind. The sky ind was filled with happy cries of the first-years. They were partying, hanging out, strolling, dancing and doing a lot of other fun activities. They were told that they would pass this year and this meant they didn¡¯t have to worry about failing. They just had to ensure that they got their minimum merit points in order to get proper resources and that¡¯s about it. They could rx this year and prepare for the uing ones. These past few weeks since the start of the academy had been very hectic for everyone. They had to take one test after another, one lecture after another, and so many other things. Plus, they also had to attend their club activities which was mandatory. They didn¡¯t get any time to enjoy their hobbies or do anything else. The only time they got to rx was during their sleep. The students had to sleep for 6 hours every day and the academy ensured that they did. There were teachers in every dorm that checked up on the students from time to time, to ensure that they were sleeping. They didn¡¯t invade their privacy, they would use an artifact to check their spiritual power fluctuations and their body stats. There shouldn¡¯t be little to no fluctuations in spiritual power and the body stats should all be stable with no spikes in anything, be it their hormone levels or their heartbeat. The students thus had it rough until yesterday when the principal made that announcement. Words weren¡¯t enough to describe the relief and happiness they felt due to it. Amidst this joyous atmosphere, there was one dorm room which had apletely different vibe to it. ¡°Noooo¡­ How¡­ Why¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Lucas was going through a series of negative emotions as he sat there on his bed. ¡°Why does no one among the four have any inheritance? Did they not go to the trial? What happened in the end?¡± Lucas questioned with a frown. [Answering Host: An Anomaly urred.] ¡°Of course it did. Do you think I don¡¯t know? If you know what it is, speak it up, if not, shut up.¡± Lucas said in displeasure. The system didn¡¯t say anything after it. Lucas sighed, finding such a reaction from it. [Answering Host: User not registered in the system. Data insufficient, can¡¯t answer.] ¡°Tsk.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue in annoyance. This goddamn system wasn¡¯t reliable at all. Lucas copsed on his bed and closed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s gone is gone. I need to focus on the more important events. First thing that needs to be done now is to stop that maid from going to the Shadow River Sect. Next, I need to check if that baby is born or not.¡± He then went to sleep to rx and calm his mind and body. ¡­.. Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx Sky Ind. The entire building had a cozy and warm atmosphere. Everyone was rxed and happy. For doing their job well and helping their teacher out, they had gotten a lot of merit points and benefits. The three people were allowed to skip any ss they wanted for the next one month. They could even choose to not attend any. The best part about it was that their one month vacation wasing up right after this month which meant that they would have not one, but two months to rx. They could do anything they wanted on the sky ind for a month and after it ended, they would be sent back to their homes. Today was the first day of their rxing vacation and to celebrate the start of it, the three were gathered together in the lounge room on the ground floor. It wasn¡¯t just the three that were present here. There was also the cow and Rena present. The cow was lying on arge bean bag at the corner of the room and Rena was beside it on a rtively smaller bean bag. Lith and Dennis were sitting on the sofa, facing opposite to each other whereas Ralph was on the chair at their sides. The three were ying a card game together and were in their casualfy outfits. Lith was wearing ck flip flops, white shorts and a loose light blue t-shirt. There was nothing else on him apart from the other essories such as his spatial ring, his protective ring and a white cross earring on one of his ears. His silver hair was tied in a rough man bun and his purple eyes were focusing on the five cards in his hands. Ralph was wearing a pink hoodie, white sweatpants and ck slippers. His pink hair was slightly parted to the side and had a gloss on it due to him shampooing today. He had two cards in his hands. Dennis on the other hand was sitting barefoot on the sofa with his legs crossed. His slippers were on the ground. He wore a ck sweatshirt, white shorts and had a red conical hat on his head. The hat was drooping backwards as it was made from a soft material. He had seven cards in his hands. Dennis sneaked a look to see what Lith and Ralph were doing and tried to read their facial expressions. But what he saw were just their neutral faces that had no expression on them. ¡®Tsk. Show at least a few expressions¡­¡¯ Lith turned his head up and looked at Ralph and Dennis. He could see Dennis¡¯s face that screamed of his panic. He had the most cards and Ralph was about to win. It was Lith¡¯s turn and he looked at Dennis and smiled. ¡®Why is he smiling? It¡¯s not right¡­¡¯ Dennis knitted his brows. Lith took out a card and mmed it on the table. Draw +4! ¡°What!?¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 229 Card Game with Emilia ¡°What!?¡± Dennis shouted when he saw the draw +4 card on the table. ¡°Your Highness, you had no other card that matches with the Blue 6 that Ralph yed previously?¡± ¡°Obviously. Or else why would I y Draw +4 to you?¡± Lith said with a smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Dennis shook his head and said. ¡°Heh. Are you going to challenge me? You can if you want. But remember this, if I am not found guilty, you¡¯ll have to draw an extra four cards.¡± Lith said with the same smirk on his face. ¡°I¨C¡± Dennis wanted to say something to that but stopped himself when he saw how confidently Lith said that. It seemed to Dennis that Lith really didn¡¯t make an illegal move and challenging him would backfire. Dennis stopped speaking and quietly picked the four cards from the deck. Lith and Ralph both smiled looking at Dennis¡¯s suffering race. The total cards in his hand had gone up from 7 to 11 and he had an ugly expression on his face. ¡°The color changes to red.¡± Lith said. Dennis turned his head to look at Ralph and made a smug expression. Ralph did not like such an expression of his. He could figure that whatever move Dennis would make next will have Ralph suffer. By how much, Ralph didn¡¯t know. ¡°Stop with that reaction and y already.¡± Ralph said, a bit annoyed. Dennis, with the same smug expression, took a card out from his hands and mmed it on the table. Red Draw +2! ¡°Tsk.¡± Ralph clicked his tongue. He was at 2 cards but now he¡¯ll have to draw two more from the deck. Ralph picked two and then yed a Red 8 card. It was now Lith¡¯s turn and he was about to y but stopped. He looked at the two and said, ¡°we did not decide what the loser would do and what the winner would get.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡± Dennis too nodded in agreement. ¡°How about, the loser does whatever the winner asks him for three hours straight.¡± Hearing this, Dennis immediately shook his head and said, ¡°no, no, no. Definitely not.¡± Ralph looked at him and asked, ¡°why? The punishment doesn¡¯t seem too harsh in my opinion.¡± ¡°It is harsh. Ralph, did you forget what His Highness made us dost time when we lost to him in Red Hands? Do you wanna do something torturous like that again?¡± Ralph recalled the time when he had to clean. It was such an atrocious task that it made him feel unpleasant just by thinking. Ralph looked at Dennis and nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. Three hours is too much and this thing is bad. Let¡¯s just have the loser stand in the middle of the sky ind with a signboard that says, ¡®fight me and if you win, 10,000 credits for you.¡¯ Don¡¯t we three hate peopleing to challenge us every now and then the most? This¡¯ll be better.¡± Lith and Dennis thought about it and nodded their heads. This seemed to be a much better option. UNO was based a lot on luck. If one had good luck, no matter how bad their strategies were, they had a high chance of winning the game. If one¡¯s luck was bad, no matter how much they tried, winning won¡¯t seem to be a possibility for them Lith thus knew he may lose this game and agreed with such an easy thing. Dennis looked at Lith and asked, ¡°what will the winner get then?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Lith started thinking about it. Just as he did so, he, along with everyone else present in the room heard a rich and smooth voice. ¡°Hey, children.¡± Emilia walked downstairs and greeted the three sitting on the sofa. ¡°Hello, teacher.¡± The three greeted Emilia back. Emilia walked towards them and sat on the empty seat present. She looked at what they were ying and said with a smile, ¡°oh, you¡¯re ying UNO. That¡¯s nice.¡± The three nodded their heads. Lith looked at Emilia and said with a smile, ¡°teacher, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°Ah, no. I am okay, you guys continue.¡± Emilia said with a smile and shook her head. ¡°C¡¯mon teacher, y with us. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± Dennis said from the side. ¡°The more, the merrier.¡± Ralph added. Emilia thought about it for a bit and showed one finger to them and said, ¡°fine. But just one game, okay?¡± The three nodded their heads. Dennis turned his head to look at Lith and said, ¡°Your Highness, now that teacher has joined, we should change what the loser and winner would get.¡± Ralph agreed with Dennis and nodded his head. Lith looked at Emilia and asked with a smile, ¡°teacher, how about you suggest something to us? What will the person get on winning and losing the game?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Nothing? Aren¡¯t we ying for fun?¡± Emilia questioned them. Lith shook his head and said, ¡°no, teacher. It¡¯s not fun like that. There must be prizes and things to make it more exciting.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. You guys decide it, I have no idea about it.¡± Emilia nodded and said. ¡°Since there¡¯s teacher ying too, let¡¯s keep her things separate. How about¡­ Teacher if you lose, you take us to tour Espat. But if you win, we¡¯ll do whatever you say for one day.¡± Lith said to Emilia with a smile. Emilia thought about it and this condition didn¡¯t seem too bad. She nodded her head and said to Lith, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to tour Espat but, it¡¯ll only be a three days vacation, okay?¡± The three nodded their heads. Something was better than nothing. ¡°And as for us three, let¡¯s make it like this. The loser would do whatever the winner asks for the next one hour.¡± Lith said to the two. ¡°Hey, is it not unfair to me? Yours seem so easy but if I lose, I¡¯ll have to take you three on a tour.¡± Emilia said. Lith looked at Emilia and said with a smile, ¡°teacher, a wise man once said that everything is fair in love and game.¡± Emilia slightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it, ¡®everything is fair in love and war¡¯ ?¡± ¡°Same thing, same thing. Anywho, let us start.¡± Lith tried to cover up his blunder and started shuffling cards. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 230 Card game with Emilia (2) Lith, Ralph, Dennis, and Emilia were looking at each other. Each had seven cards in their hands. The card to be yed was either a red or a number 8 and it was Lith¡¯s turn. Lith took a green number 8 card and ced it on top of the red number 8 card present on the table. It was now Emilia¡¯s turn. The order with which they yed was: First it was Lith, then Emilia, followed by Dennis andstly Ralph. Emilia yed a Red 5. Dennis followed with a Red 2 and Ralph yed a Red 9. It was back to Lith again. Lith looked at his cards and smiled. He really was lucky, it seems. Lith turned his head to look at Emilia and saw her looking back at him with her beautiful blue eyes through her round gold rim sses and with a gentle smile. Such a beautiful face of hers made him want to not cause problems for her. She seemed so gentle and innocent that he felt like protecting her and not bringing harm to her. But, a game was a game. Everything was fair. So what if her angelic charms were extraordinary and seemed out of the world? A game was going on and one should never show mercy to anyone in it! Lith took out a card out of hand, looked at Emilia and with a smile, he ced it down on the table. Red Draw +2. ¡°Hey, hey, Your Highness, go easy on teacher. She might not be familiar with the game.¡± Dennis said from the side. Emilia turned her head to look at Dennis and made a ¡®what do you mean¡¯ type of expression. Dennis looked at his teacher¡¯s expression and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine, teacher. We¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Dennis smiled after saying that. Emilia blinked her eyes twice and tilted her head slightly. What did Dennis even think of her? Did she look like someone who doesn¡¯t know things? She wasn¡¯t even that old¡­ She knew about almost all the current things there were. How did he assume her to not know of this card game? Even though she had many thoughts, she didn¡¯t say it out to Dennis. She didn¡¯t want toe out as rude to him in any form or way. She cared a lot about the feelings of other people and Dennis was a student, she would think of his feelings even more so. Emilia simply shook her head with a helpless smile and drew two cards from the deck. She picked a card out of her hands and ced it on the table. Red Skip. ¡°Pfft.¡± Lith and Ralph covered their mouths and tried to suppress theirughs as they saw such a scene. What a nice reply to Dennis! Dennis looked at the card and then at Emilia. It was only now that he fully understood what being passive aggressive was. He didn¡¯t say much and simply looked at his cards. It was Ralph¡¯s turn, now that Dennis¡¯s turn was skipped. Ralph took a Green 4 out and ced it on the table. Two rounds passed. No special cards were yed in the previous two rounds. Lith and Ralph had 3 cards left with them, Dennis had 4 and Emilia had 6 after the two rounds. It was now Lith¡¯s turn again. He took a card out and ced it on the table. Yellow Reverse. Emilia¡¯s turn was skipped when he did that. He looked at her and smiled. Emilia smiled back. She wasn¡¯t worried even though she had the most cards in her hands. Such a reaction from her worried not just Lith, but also Ralph and Dennis. What was she up to? Did she have some sort of scheme or something? The three put up their guards against her. Ralph took a card out and ced it on the table. Red Reverse. It was now Lith¡¯s turn again. Lith turned his head at Ralph and smiled. ¡®Good job, Ralph!¡¯ He internallymended him. Lith only had two cards in his hands in his hands right now. He looked at Emilia and stared at her. She too stared back. She was the biggest threat to him currently. He had to say ¡®NUO!¡¯ as soon as the card touches the discard pile on the table and hope that she doesn¡¯t say ¡®caught¡¯. With the vast disparity in their strengths, it would be difficult to do this. But Lith clinged onto a small hope that he may win this round. He took a deep breath and stared the two cards in his hands. It was now a make or break moment for him. He felt tense and slowly moved his card towards the discard pile on the table. Ralph and Dennis leaned forward as the card was moving towards the discard pile. They were ready to say ¡®caught¡¯ at any moment¡¯s notice. Dennis was even chanting ¡®caught¡¯ softly as he leaned forward. Lith looked at the two and didn¡¯t feel anything. He knew he could beat them. But, he was tense because of Emilia, who hadn¡¯t even moved or showed a reaction. She just had a gentle smile on her face. This smile, to Lith, looked anything but gentle. He stared at her and focused only at her as he moved his card towards the discard pile. He didn¡¯t even bother with the other two. Lith¡¯s card was finally very close to the discard pile. And it wasn¡¯t just the card close to the discard pile on the table, there was Dennis¡¯s face too. Dennis was following the card¡¯s movement and had half of his body on the ss table and his face close to the discard pile. He was staring at Lith¡¯s card and was ready to shout ¡®caught¡¯. Ralph was close to the ss table too but not like Dennis. He had only leaned forward from his seat. Lith stared at Emilia and kept his card just a few centimetres above the discard pile. It was so close to the pile that even a single gush of wind would make it touch the pile. Lith took a deep breath and shifted his focus from her to the card. ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. Focus, focus, focus. Okay, here I go. 3¡­¡¯ ¡®2¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­1¡­¡¯ . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 231 Card game with Emilia (3) Lith counted in his mind from 3 to 1 to get ready and touch the card on the discard pile and say ¡®NUO!¡¯. He had prepared himself well in the past few seconds. Even Emilia¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t bothering him. Lith was now in his zone, very well prepared. He had started the countdown in his mind. ¡®3¡­¡¯ Lith felt an adrenaline rush as he chanted 3 in his mind. ¡®¡­2¡­¡¯ Lith¡¯s body went full *flight or fight mode. ¡®¡­1¡­¡¯ Now was the time! ¡°Moo¡­¡± BAM! Lith hit the table hard and fell down on it. Dennis too was the same. Ralph had almost left his chair and was gonna fall onto the table like the two but somehow stabilized himself in the end. Emilia let out a small chuckle as she saw the scene in front of her. She looked at the cow in the corner of the room, yawning and going back to sleep. It really managed to mess up the flow of the game. Lith got up from the table and so did Dennis. Dennis rubbed his face, trying to ease the pain and Lith on the other hand looked at his card. The card hadn¡¯t touched the discard pile, thankfully. He was saved. He then turned to look at the cow and saw it sleeping peacefully. ¡®What great timing you have.¡¯ Lith made a sarcastic remark as he saw the cow. He then turned to look at the other three and said, ¡°well¡­ the card didn¡¯t touch the discard pile yet, my turn isn¡¯t over.¡± The three nodded their heads and agreed with his words. Lith ced the card closer to the discard pile and once again did a countdown in his mind. ¡®3¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­2¡­¡¯ BAM! ¡°NUO!¡¯ Lith mmed the card on the discard pile mid count and yelled. He pulled back and reclined on the sofa and looked at the faces of the three. Emilia still had the same gentle smile on her face. He ignored her. Ralph and Dennis were looking at Lith with confusion visible on their faces. Lith made a smug expression and thought to himself, ¡®To confuse the enemy, you must confuse yourself first.¡¯ ¡°Tsk. We¡¯ll get you next time, Your Highness.¡± Dennis clicked his tongue and said. Ralph nodded his head in agreement and Emilia, like before, didn¡¯t reply. The card Lith put was a red skip on the discard pile. Emilia¡¯s turn was skipped. Dennis looked at his cards and then at Lith and then at Emilia. ¡®Teacher, please do something. Don¡¯t let him win.¡¯ He then ced a card on the discard pile. Red Reverse! Lith raised his eyebrow in surprise as he saw the card on the discard pile. Lith turned his gaze towards Dennis and red at him. ¡®Seriously Dennis? You¡¯re gonna y it like that?¡¯ Lith said internally. Dennis could tell what Lith was trying to say, just by looking at him ring like that. He made a smug smile and nodded his head. ¡®You deserved it, Your Highness.¡¯ He said internally. Ralph and Emilia were unbothered by this and were looking at their decks. Emilia took a card out from her hand and ced it on the table. Draw +4! Lith looked at Emilia and furrowed his brows. ¡°Just how many draw +4s are there in the game today?¡± He thought out loud. Emilia let out a small chuckle and said, ¡°many, it seems.¡± Lith shook his head and sighed. He then asked Emilia, ¡°teacher, did you really not have any other red card?¡± Emilia said with the same gentle smile on her face, ¡°why don¡¯t you challenge me and find it out?¡± Lith shook his head and said, ¡°no thanks. I am not gonna take the risk.¡± Emilia chuckled softly once again. Lith drew four cards from the deck and he now had five cards on him. The round ended with Lith being left with 5 cards and Emilia too was in the same position. Dennis had 3 cards on him and Ralph was currently in the lead with just 2 cards remaining. It was now Lith¡¯s turn again. He looked at Emilia and said, ¡°what color, teacher?¡± ¡°Green.¡± Emilia said with a smile. Lith put out a Green 1 on the discard pile and now it was Ralph¡¯s turn. Ralph only had two cards on him and the atmosphere once again became tense. He did the same thing as Lith and ced the card right above the discard pile. He did a countdown in his mind and as it reached the end, he mmed the card down on the ss table. ¡°NU¨C¡± ¡°Caught.¡± Emilia said softly but it was audible to the three and Ralph was interrupted mid way. Ralph sighed and drew four cards from the deck. He was now with five cards. The game continued for a few more rounds and ended. The victor was without a doubt Emilia. Next it was Lith, followed by Ralph and finally Dennis. Emilia was an Emperor Rank, even in a game that was based on luck, it was difficult to beat someone like that. Her reaction and response time couldn¡¯t even bepared with the two. It was only natural that she won. Lith looked at Emilia and asked, ¡°teacher, are you going to take us on a tour?¡± ¡°Hmm? But didn¡¯t I win?¡± Emilia said calmly. ¡°Well, you did. But you can still take us on a tour right?¡± Lith said with a smile. Emilia put on a pondering expression as Lith said that. Lith hurriedly added, ¡°please take us to tour, teacher. We have nothing to do and if we go tour, we¡¯re gonna get new experiences and learn a lot of new things.¡± Emilia stopped thinking and nodded her head. She said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll take you three for a tour. But, it will only be for 3 days, okay?¡± ¡°Wooohooo!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Dennis and Lith let out happy cheers and Ralph simply pped to show his response. ¡°So when are we going?¡± Lith asked. ¡°I¡¯ll notify you on the day we¡¯re leaving. I have a bit of work, when that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take you three, okay?¡± Emilia said with a smile. The three nodded their heads with happiness. Finally, they would get to see something other than students in academy uniforms! It was evening by the time the game ended and it was now time for tea. Lith made tea for all and Emilia ordered cakes as snacks to have with tea. She knew one of her student liked sweets a lot and she ordered it without hesitation. The four people chatted happily together while having tea and cakes. They then went to their respective floors and did their own stuff. The day ended on a happy note for the four. ¡­.. A/N: *Flight or fight is the instinctive physiological response to a threatening situation, which readies one either to resist forcibly or to run away. Or the time when your mom told you to get the chicken out of the freezer or to do the dishes but you didn¡¯t and now she¡¯s just 2 minutes away froming back home, so you quickly leave everything and go do those things to avoid getting your ass whooped into mondays. That¡¯s the gist of it. Hope it helps <3 . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 232 Minzoi’s Memorial Lith¡¯s Dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were sitting in the lounge room wearing casual outfits. They were notified by Emilia this morning at 8:00am that they would leave the dorms to go tour Espat by 2:00 pm. It was currently 11:00 am and the three had taken care of everything there was within these three hours. They had packed their luggage, tidied their rooms, and Lith and Dennis also dropped Rena and the cow to the daycare. All that was left to do was to have breakfast and wait for Emilia to arrive. They had ordered food and it was currently ced in various utensils in front of them on the ss table. They weren¡¯t having breakfast in the dining room but in the lounge room instead. Ralph on the other hand was having a few croissants that had their center filled with jam and chocte. A few pancakes with butter and maple syrup, scrambled eggs and atte. Dennis on the other hand was having Nasi Goreng. It was a dish that a certain poption of the Human race ate as breakfast. It basically trantes to ¡®fried rice¡¯ and the variant he was having was the egg version. One day old rice was tossed in a wok with egg, onion, garlic, chilli, shrimp paste, and sweet soy sauce. It was topped off a fried egg that had a runny yolk. The yolk, when blended with the rice, gave it a creamy texture and Dennis was enjoying every bite of his food. He was having Jasmine tea along with it. The three chatted together over food and ate slowly. They were finished eating after an hour and still had two more hours to go. The three decided to pass time by ying games together. They yed a multiyer game on their phones for two hours and stopped when they heard footsteps of Emiliaing down from her floor. Emilia was wearing white and blue robes and as always, she looked very beautiful. She walked closer to the three and asked them, ¡°are you ready, children?¡± The three nodded their heads in agreement and Emilia waved her hand and flew away from the dorm. In a few seconds, they reached the exit of the sky ind. They were standing in front of a big ck metallic gate which was the one through which they had entered the sky ind twice. One for the entrance exam and the other to start their sses. Emilia walked close to the door and pushed it open with one hand. The three followed her and they exited the sky ind without any problems. Emilia once again waved her hand and flew away from the sky ind and made her way towards Lenz Tower in Espat. ¡­.. Lenz Tower, Espat. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were currently in a suite in Lenz Tower. This suite of theirs was at the uppermost floors of the tower. From here, they could see the entire Lenz City. The suite they were in had four bedrooms with bathrooms in them, an extramon bathroom, arge and spacious living room and a kitchen. The living room had an elevated level which had thick but extremely transparent ss walls. It had a ss table and sofas around it. There was also a swinging chair in this ce. There was a wooden staircase that led to the non-elevated part of the living room. This area had a big tv, sofas around a table, a drinks counter a few meters away and also a snack counter. It definitely seemed like a good ce to hang out and rx. Emilia, after having them enter the suite, said, ¡°this is our ce for the next three days. Though I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get much time to spend here as I¡¯ll be busy showing you around the country of Espat. Alright, freshen up, we¡¯ll leave in half an hour.¡± The three freshened up and then gathered in the lounge room where Emilia was waiting for them. They were in their casual outfits, ready to tour Espat. Emilia gave the three ck circr tokens and said, ¡°this token will be of help to you. If you¡¯re lost or stuck somewhere, just put your spiritual power in it and you¡¯ll be teleported to where I am. Wear these bands so that I can locate you easily. Alright, now that we are all ready, let¡¯s go.¡± Saying so, Emilia took out a purple staff from her ring and imbued her spiritual power in it. The four then vanished from their spots and the suite was now empty. ¡­.. Minzoi¡¯s Memorial, Lenz City. Space fluctuated in front of arge obelisk and four figures teleported out of thin air. They were Emilia, Lith, Ralph, and Dennis. Emilia made them turn to the obelisk and said, ¡°this is the memorial of Minzoi, a general that contributed greatly towards the establishment of peace and order in the Neutral Continent. Send a little of your spiritual power towards the obelisk and see what happens next.¡± The three nodded their heads and did as they were told. Just as they did so, they felt themselves getting pulled in the obelisk. Emilia, noticing them to have gone, put her own spiritual power in the obelisk and got sucked into it. They were now into Minzoi¡¯s Memorial obelisk and what awaited them was a nice and fun experience. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 233 Minzoi’s Memorial (2) Lith felt as if he had vertigo when he imbued some spiritual power into the obelisk. After that feeling was gone, he saw himself standing in the middle of a barrennd. He looked around and saw Ralph, Dennis, and his teacher, Emilia. They grouped together and Emilia said to them with a smile, ¡°we will now see the life experiences of the general, Minzoi. Make sure to observe properly and learn.¡± Emilia knew that these three had nothing to do for the next two months. She didn¡¯t want them to ck on their cultivation and wanted them to raise their magic ranks. She found a good opportunity to train them while ensuring that they had fun. Minzoi¡¯s Memorial was a good spot for them to see and also learn. Lith looked around for a while but saw nothing. But soon, he started feeling the ground rumble and at arge distance, he saw smoke arise. The rumbling intensified after a few seconds. Lith looked around him and found smoke to be present in all directions. Something or someone wasing towards them. The rumbling intensified even further and at the north of Lith was an army of undead marching towards him. At the south there was an army of dragons; west there was an army of humans and at the south there was an army of elves. They were at war! Lith realized he was in the middle of some sort of war and judging by how everything feels so real and he was in this memorial with his body intact, he wondered if his body would take damage or hits from the people at war. ¡°Teacher, will we take damage if we get hit by those people?¡± Lith asked Emilia. ¡°Yes.¡± Emilia replied with a smile. ¡°What!?¡± Dennis was the one who shouted after hearing this. ¡°Eh?¡± Emilia looked at them in confusion. ¡°Did you not know about it?¡± ¡°Obviously not, teacher! How are we supposed to know this!?¡± Dennis said hurriedly. Lith and Ralph were calm even though Emilia had said that. They knew they would be safe as long as she was here with them. It was only Dennis who seemed to have not realised this. ¡°When you arrived here, you didn¡¯t see a single person except for us, right? Did you not figure out that it¡¯s dangerous so nobodyes in here?¡± Emilia asked with a smile. She was trying to pinpoint the things to Dennis that he may have missed to observe. ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Dennis became quiet and tried to think about something. Lith left Emilia and Dennis alone and extended his wings to fly high up in the air to have a bird¡¯s eye view of the war that was about to happen. Ralph too flew up for the same reason. Being around three hundred meters high, Lith saw that the armies were marching towards them in various formations. One thing that wasmon among these armies was that the ones present at the front of their army were weak looking beings. Lith guessed that they were the cannon fodders. Behind the cannon fodders was at least one general and there were warriors with a strong build around them. They were the tanks of the army who would take the damage onto themselves. Behind the tanks were warriors who can fight in short range such swordsmen and spearsman. A general was present along with them. Behind them were the mages and here too, a general was present. There were warriors proficient in long range weapons behind the mages, followed by healers who were surrounded by warriors proficient in short range weapons. A general was present with each group. This was a basic yet efficient cement of the warriors. The only thing that made the four armies different from each other were their formations. The Demon army¡¯s formation made them appear like a nket getting draped over the ground. The Dragon army seemed to be a ball; the Human army looked like a triangle, andst the Elven army looked like an arrow. A few secondster, Emilia arrived near him and just as he had thought previously, she covered them in a protective barrier. Lith looked at the intense fight unfold between the four armies and since the four were equal in prowess, the one with the best strategy woulde out as the winner. Since it was about strategy, Lith looked at Ralph and asked, ¡°Ralph, what do you think of the strategy the Demon army is using?¡± Ralph turned his gaze towards the Demon army and said, ¡°it¡¯s not bad. But in my opinion, they should¡¯ve worked more towards increasing their defense instead of keeping offense and defense bnced.¡± Lith nodded his head. He was thinking of the same thing too. ¡°So children, who do you think will be the victor?¡± Emilia asked the three. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say. They are at a stalemate currently. The offense of Elven army is strong but the defense of the Dragon army neutralizes it. The Human and the Demon army have a bnced offense and defense. It I am correct, an external factor or a change is needed to trip this bnce off.¡± Lith said calmly. Emilia nodded her head. She then turned to Ralph and Dennis and waited to hear their answer. ¡°I agree with Lith. And if I am not wrong, General Minzoi hasn¡¯t appeared yet, right?¡± Ralph said calmly. Emilia simply smiled and didn¡¯t answer him. She then turned to Dennis to hear his answer. Dennis looked at his teacher staring at him and said, ¡°well, teacher¡­ strategy isn¡¯t really my forte but I do understand what the two are trying to say. In my opinion, however, I can see clearly that the humans would exhaust first if this war is of endurance and the demons actually would have an upper hand as the war drags out. The reason being, some group of demons down there have a regeneration abilities.¡± ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not a sure thing. We have not seen any army use any form of pills or potions. It seems like they are saving them forter use. So like the other two, I can¡¯t answer you about who may win. There are too many uncertainties.¡± Dennis, although was a battle maniac and didn¡¯t like to use his brain, he wasn¡¯t stupid in any sense. His intelligence was on par with Ralph¡¯s, it¡¯s just that he was toozy to use his brain and preferred to use his fist more. Ralph was the opposite of him. He had high battle prowess but he always made sure to solve things logically with his intelligence first. Fight was ast resort for him. Emilia, hearing Dennis¡¯s answer, nodded in satisfaction. It seems he was out of his yful mode and was seriously observing and learning now. She was happy knowing this. The battle of the four races went on for an hour and suddenly a loud noise was heard. DONG! DONG! DONG! . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 234 General Minzoi DONG! DONG! DONG! With loud noisesing from a gong being hit by arge mallet, an army was charging forward, towards the four armies fighting. It was being led by a middle-aged man wearing abat suit, riding a Tier 9 beast that looked like a mammoth, except, it was fast. The man had a fierce look on his face as charged forwards with his army that consisted of people from different races. Looking at that, Lith recalled the things he had learnt in history books. It was said that a million years ago, the Neutral Continent was handled by the races in shifts. This shift was different from what it was at the present date. Previously, nobody was allowed to be in the administration of the Neutral Continent except for a single race that was managing it. One race would manage the continent for approximately ten thousand years. This led to many problems and the Demons, Elves, Dragons, and Humans had a disagreement on such few problems. These four races wanted to scrap out this rotating system and each one of them had ns to rule over the Neutral Continent by themselves. This led to war between the four and here they were, doing just that. As for the other four races, they had their reasons to not participate in the war. The Witches were a neutral faction and decided to be neutral in this area. The Vampires didn¡¯t take part because the Neutral Continent had a day and night cycle. They wanted a dark atmosphere each second of the day. As for the Werewolves, they saw no benefits in the Neutral Continent and were short on manpower. They hadn¡¯t even explored their own continent, what are they gonna do with more? The Angels were a peaceful bunch. They disliked war as it caused bloodshed and harmed the lives of many. They tried to stop the other races from going to war but it was all for naught. When they couldn¡¯t stop the other four races, they decided to back off themselves and thus did not take part in it. The other races, apart from the eight main races, did not like the fact that only one race controlled the entire continent which was located at such a great ce. The Neutral Continent was present at an equivalent distance from the other eight continents and this meant that one could go to any continent they wanted by having a stop at the Neutral Continent. This meant that this ce had the potential to be an economic center of the world and would bring in a lot of wealth as well as various cultures of the world together. No one wanted to have just one race rule over this ce and everybody, except for a few, wanted to have a piece of this pie. Camps were formed due to this reason. There were five camps and everybody in the world who wanted to participate in this war could join any one of the camps. The Demons, Dragons, Elves, and Humans belonged to one camp each. These few people from the enemy camps were smart enough to know that if only one race ruled over an entire continent, they would get attacked constantly by others and this would lead to severe losses. The losses would add up as time goes by and in the end, they would need to flee from the continent. These people obviously cared for the benefits of their own race and knew that the decision to be overlords was wrong and had to join the enemy camp and fight their own people for it. There were seven generals in the fifth camp and the head of these generals was General Minzoi. Minzoi was the middle-aged man inbat suit on a Tier 9 beast and he was at the forefront of his army. He was a man that didn¡¯t fear the heavens and even if it meant fighting four extremely powerful overlords of the world, he didn¡¯t back off. Lith looked at General Minzoi with a bit of respect as he recalled his achievements in this war. Today he had the chance to look at the achievements he had read with his own eyes. This feeling was something that he wasn¡¯t able to put into words. He remembered how back on Earth he had to mug-up history for his tests and exams. He didn¡¯t like history because remembering the achievements, various dynasties and other stuff was tiring and boring. But, history would have be his favourite subject there if he had ess like this avable. How cool would it be to actually experience the past things by being in those ces in real time. It would be a concept simr to time travel but without the paradoxes or butterfly effect. General Minzoi¡¯s army was in a diamond shape. The pointy front the army consisted of their strongest warriors well versed in short rangebat and the pointy back consisted of the warriors well versed in long rangebat. In the middle were healers who were protected by tanks, mages, assassins and a few short rangebat warriors. They may seem to have to have a bnced defense and offense like the Demons and the Humans but when the trio looked closer, they found that it wasn¡¯t bnced. The offense of this army was stronger than their defense. It was almost double. ¡°Here ites. The point where the equilibrium is broken.¡± Lith said calmly as he looked at Minzoi¡¯s army. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 235 General Minzoi (2) The four races were fighting with each other. The battle was intense. The ground was rumbling, people were dying, blood was getting shed and the entire war area had a very grotesque atmosphere. Amidst this war, another army, which was the fifth camp, came marching from the sides. Lith, his friends, and his teacher were watching this war unfold through a bird¡¯s eye view. Lith¡¯s gaze was fixed on General Minzoi who was charging towards the four armies fearlessly. Even a fool knew that charging head-on was always an idiotic idea but Lith knew that this decision, which the world called idiotic, was the smartest decision in this circumstance. A few people among the four camps saw Minzoi¡¯s armying and they immediately blew the warning trumpet. BUUUUUUUUUP! ¡°MINZOI IS COMING!¡± A man standing on a mammoth-like beast equipped with armor shouted in a conical object. This was an amplifier that amplified his sound to such a degree that everyone on the battlefield was able to hear him. The fighting ceased for a few seconds and everyone turned to look at Minzoi. They saw his army being twice the size of their own armies. They immediately put up their guards and readied themselves to fight against his army. But, they realized a problem. They not only had Minzoi¡¯s camp to fight against, there were also the other three present right beside them. They couldn¡¯t just stop and wait for Minzoi, they had to halt the other three too. This realization came a bitte for a few and the ones who were quicker to react, cut down the ones who were slower and killed them. The fight, which had ceased, began once again, and Minzoi from afar just looked at them with a neutral gaze. Everything was going as nned by him. Lith observed each and everything to its finest detail and didn¡¯t miss out on anything. The four armies were in chaos and Minzoi¡¯s army finally shed head-on with the Elven army. The Elven army had the weakest defense currently and they took advantage of that. The Elven army wasn¡¯t able to focus properly and due to onught from all the directions, they weren¡¯t able to defend themselves well and half of them were exterminated. After that was done, Minzoi¡¯s army shifted their focus and attacked the Demon army. It had bnced offense and defense and it was challenging to kill them, but with Minzoi¡¯smands, they were able to exterminate half of the demons as well. When this happened, the three races were extremely pissed off and theymunicated with each other and decided to have a truce and kill Minzoi¡¯s army first. The Dragon army also agreed since they knew Minzoi woulde for them too. They had a truce and started attacking Minzoi¡¯s army. But, as they did so, they realized it was their number that was constantly declining and not Minzoi¡¯s. They searched for the reason and found that the dragon¡¯s have gone back on their word! This was uneptable and the three armies attacked the dragons. Minzoi¡¯s joined in on too and after an intense fight, the dragons were exterminated fully. ¡°Amazing. He had nted some spies in the dragon army and made it seem like it was them that was going back on their words. That¡¯s really amazing. To have thought this far ahead.¡± Lith said with a smile. Minzoi really seemed like a very capable man and someone pretty smart. The dragons had the strongest defense and breaking it and exterminating them was a difficult task even for Minzoi¡¯s army that a strong offense. If they attacked the dragons, they would be attacked from the side by the other three races and this would pose a big problem. Minzoi thus had to cook up a scheme and this was how the n to nt spies came into effect. After the dragons were gone, the rest was easy for Minzoi. One by one, they exterminated everyone and finally attained victory. This was thest battle that had urred on the Neutral Continent¡¯s ground. Minzoi¡¯s name was spread everywhere in the world as the strongest and the smartest general of that era. He was given a lot of benefits and was sought out by every major n and family to have him as their general. Minzoi obviously rejected them all. The war that urred in the Neutral Continent was just a part of what had happened previously that caused an administration to form. After the war, there were lots of talks going on in the Neutral Continent and since the fifth camp was the victor, they had the major say in it. The talkssted for many years, many agreements and disagreements happened and finally, the Council of the Neutral Continent was established and an administration was formed. The races would take turns to govern the continent but the period was very short, just 10 years. A government would be formed that would consist of members from all the races residing in this world, but, the people from the eight main races who were on the shift could exercise veto and had the right to make the final call. This may seem like dictatorship and it actually was and also wasn¡¯t at the same time. The main race members couldn¡¯t just do as they pleased. They had a lot of eyes over them and thus, most of the time, they refrained from doing anything that may be selfish or something that may potentially harm or corrupt the administration or the continent. The war could only be said to one-fourth part of the actual things that went into creating order in the Neutral Continent. But, even though it wasn¡¯t too big of a part, General Minzoi¡¯s contributions were too high to ever get ignored or be covered. This man was given the right to exercise veto by the eight main races and there had been many instances throughout the years that his veto powers changed things for the good. Minzoi was there for fifteen thousand years, looking after the Neutral Continent but one fine day, he just vanished without leaving any trace or clue to people. It has been almost a million years now and there are still no traces of him. Nobody knows whether he perished, reincarnated or is into seclusion somewhere. The only thing people know of Minzoi, are his epic tales and greatness. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 236 Dark Church’s Symbol Lith and the others were out of the obelisk after the war had ended. The trio had learnt a lot of things there and it was a fruitful opportunity for them to experience this. They were now touring various different monuments. They were now actually touring Espat and sightseeing after being done learning. They spent the rest of the day sightseeing and went back to Lenz Tower, had their dinner and slept. The next day. ¡°So where are we going today, teacher?¡± Dennis rubbed his hair with a towel and asked. He had juste out of shower and his hair was wet. ¡°Different tourist spots we missed yesterday.¡± Emilia said calmly. Dennis nodded his head in understanding. The four then had breakfast together and left to tour once again. This time they were sightseeing at various different ces of worship such as shrines, temples, and churches. Half of their day was spent looking at temples and shrines and now it was time to see the churches. Their first visit was to the Dark Church. They were standing in front of it and were admiring its aesthetics. The church looked like it was taken out from the Victorian era of Earth to Lith. ¡°There are a lot of dark churches all around the world. They worship the Dark element and also the seven sins and the Supreme Rank of the demons. The worshippers think of her as the goddess of the Dark element. It¡¯s not just the Dark Church, the Destruction and Death churches also worship the same people.¡± Emilia exined a bit about the Dark Church to Lith. Lith nodded his head. He looked at Emilia and asked, ¡°so teacher, if there¡¯s such a thing for these churches, the Light Church would have the worshippers worshiping the King of Angels and the Angel Kings right?¡± Emilia nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the same. But the Demons have three different types of churches whereas the Angels only have two¡ªthe Light and Life churches.¡± Lith nodded once again in understanding. But soon, bells rang in his mind and he realized something. His teacher, Emilia, was probably an Angel King too. He knew that she was an Emperor Rank and all Angel Kings were of this rank among the Angel race. He wondered whether there would be people worshipping her or not in the Light and Life churches. He decided to test it outter when they visited those churches. ¡°Oh, by the way, teacher, are the Light and the Dark churches at odds with each other?¡± Lith asked, a bit curious. In his previous life, the novels he had read, all had mentions about the light and dark churches being archenemies and that they hated each other to the bone. He wanted to know whether that was true or not, now that he was here in this world where they actually existed. ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s a controversial topic but to tell you in short, they do hate each other a lot but not to the point of going to war.¡± Emilia said with a smile. What was this answer? Why is it so confusing? Lith couldn¡¯t understand what she had said at all. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you just said. Can you borate please?¡± Lith asked. Emilia smiled and ruffled his hair. ¡°Once you are out of the academy and out adventuring in the world, you¡¯ll understand my answer.¡± Lith nodded and he along with the other two went inside the Dark Church to see what was present there. As they entered inside, they saw an aesthetically pleasing interior. There were bright and colourfulrge windows in the dark environment of the church. There were two columns where many rows of seats were present. At the end of the church was arge ck cross around which there were seven beasts and a pair of ck wings attached to it from behind. The seven beasts represented the seven sins and the wings represented Lucifer. Lith knew this much as it was general knowledge. However, he and Emilia, or as a matter of fact, the entire world, except for a few individuals, had no idea why there was a cross present in the Dark Church. Crosses were a symbol of the Light and Life Churches as they represented hope, love, faith, finality, peace, and prosperity. They shouldn¡¯t be present in the dark churches as these churches were the exact opposites. But, they were there. The reason for that was Lucifer. The Dark, Death, and Destruction churches had different symbols before Lucifer was a Supreme Rank. Those symbols didn¡¯t represent any person and were simply there so that people can have something to worship to. Lucifer was the first Supreme Rank of the Demon race and if a person of such rank isn¡¯t present, faith could not be sent out to anyone else of their race. Worshipping the symbols without the presence of a Supreme Rank was the same as worshipping a rock. So, when Lucifer became the Supreme Rank, Alex was the one who asked her toe up with a symbol that people could worship. She didn¡¯t answer him right away as she wanted to rx. She didn¡¯t even want to see him either, since it was due to this hateful old man that she had to cultivate diligently for a lot of years. Lucifer thus shut herself in her castle and didn¡¯t see the old man for many years. She became a NEET at this time and rxed in her castle. Alex, however, didn¡¯t leave her alone as he knew that getting faith from the worshippers was very important. He kept pestering her even though she was locked in her own castle. Finally, Lucifer gave up one day and decided to give Alex the answer for the symbol. Alex told her what all things are needed to be taken into consideration when making a symbol. Like the symbol should have something that will represent the Emperor Ranks of her race and something to represent her own self. Lucifer was toozy to think too much and so she decided to copy her grandfather. She chose a cross as a base but made it ck in color. She then took the magical beasts present in the family insignia of the Emperor Ranks of her race and had it revolve around the cross. Lastly, to represent her own self, she had ck wings attached to the back of the cross. These wings looked exactly like her own. Alex at that time, asked her why she chose a cross but she didn¡¯t answer him and shut herself back in her castle. His curiosity was killed by his own granddaughter but since he had a lot of work to do, he didn¡¯t dwell much on it and worked to rece the old symbol of the dark churches to the new ones that Lucifer made. After it was done, the faith of the worshippers was properly channeled to Lucifer and this had been continuing till the present times. Nobody had any idea as to why the cross was present but nobody dared to question it either. The dark and the light church were always bickering with each other regarding who the cross actually belonged to and this debate was still going on. Lith walked close to the big cross and so did Ralph, Dennis, and Emilia. No one was restricted from entering the churches, be it angels or anyone else. Even in the Light Church, demons weren¡¯t restricted. There was discrimination, yes, but nobody would do or say anything to a person in the church. They could do it outside but not inside. Emilia was thus allowed to be inside the church even though she was an angel. When the four reached the cross, everyone could see the various types of beast on the cross. Dennis pointed towards a rabbit with wings and horns and asked Ralph with a smile, ¡°hey, that represents you right?¡± Lith looked at Ralph and waited for his response. He too was curious like Dennis. Emilia simply let them talk among each other and walked towards the seats present and sat on one of them. Ralph shook his head and said calmly, ¡°that doesn¡¯t represent me. It represents my mother.¡± ¡°Oh. So uhh¡­ What if you say something to the insignia? Will your mother be able to hear it?¡± Dennis asked curiously. Ralph red at him when he heard that. Why does this guy not mind his own business? And where does he get such stupid ideas from? Lith looked at Ralph curiously too. Ralph looked at Lith and then finally said, ¡°why do you wanna know this?¡± ¡°Oh well, just curious.¡± Lith said with a smile. Ralph then turned to Dennis and he in return cleared his throat and said, ¡°ahem. For educational purposes. Nothing else.¡± Ralph stared at him. It looked very suspicious. Had he not known Dennis better, he would¡¯ve already told him the answer. He was very wary of Dennis and Lith as these two had pranked him many times in the past and he was thinking that they were up to something now too. ¡°Oi, oi, c¡¯mon tell us. Do we look like we would harm you or anything?¡± Dennis hit his elbow to Ralph lightly and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph replied without hesitation. ¡°Such lies. Anywho, tell me, will your mother be able to hear us if we say something to the insignia here?¡± Dennis asked again. Ralph sighed and gave up. He knew Dennis would keep pestering him until he gave him an answer. ¡°Yes, she will be able to hear it.¡± Lith and Dennis smiled knowing it and looked at each other and nodded. They dashed towards the cross and when a few centimetres away from the rabbit, they said, ¡°Aunt, Ralph does drugs!¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 237 Ralph’s Mom Lith and Dennis were creating a ruckus in the dark church. But they weren¡¯t too loud and knew their limits and thus neither Emilia nor the priest stopped them from being near the symbol and saying those things. The priest was present in the church from the start when the four entered and since the church was visited by people daily, he didn¡¯t bother them and these four didn¡¯t bother the priest either. The priest did hear the conversation of the three but some of the things he didn¡¯t understand and what he did make out was that three young teens were just pulling pranks and teasing each other. It felt normal for teens of their age to do such things and as long as they didn¡¯t cross any boundaries, he was fine with them doing whatever they wanted. ¡°Oi, oi, what are you two doing! Stop it!¡± Ralph ran towards them and pulled their cors and tried to take them away from the cross. ¡°Aunt, Ralph cries every night because he misses you. He is very sad. Pleasee to see him!¡± Dennis said a bit loudly despite Ralph pulling him away. Ralph hurried what he was doing and fully brought the three to a distance and close to Emilia. ¡°Teacher, make them stop.¡± Ralph said with his brows knit. Right at this moment, space fluctuated a few meters away from the four, a pink-haired woman with eyes of a darker shade of pink appeared out of thin air. She wore a magenta colored gown that had a heart shaped low neckline which revealed the cleavage between her big breasts. The low neckline of the gown also made the upper region of her breasts visible. Though that was the case, those were the only revealing parts and the rest of her body was covered in the pleated silk gown. It was her formal wear. ¡°Ralph chaaann!~¡± The woman said in a melodious voice and ran towards Ralph. ¡°M-mother!?¡± Ralph let go of the two¡¯s cor and yelled in surprise. The woman, aka Ralph¡¯s mother, was fast and before Ralph could get a chance to run away, she hugged him from behind and spun in circles while lifting him slightly in the air. ¡°Yaaa~ Ralph chan!~ Mama missed you!¡± Ralph¡¯s mother said happily while spinning in circles along with him. Lith, Dennis, and Emilia smiled as they watched this scene unfold. They didn¡¯t interrupt this mother-son moment and let them be. The priest at the sidelines also didn¡¯t say anything since they weren¡¯t disrupting the peace in the church. Lith and Dennis were not just smiling but also giggling. These two were close to Ralph and they had only seen his cold, reserved and calm demeanor. They had hardly seen him let out any other emotions. He seemed more like an emotionless golem everyday. This was the reason they couldn¡¯t stop giggling as they saw his embarrassed face. His face was as red as a tomato right now and he was trying his best to not show his embarrassed reaction to Lith and Dennis. ¡°Mother, this is embarrassing, please stop!¡± Ralph protested to his mother. ¡°Haha! No, mama won¡¯t listen to you! It¡¯s been so many days since west saw each other.¡± Ralph¡¯s mother said while spinning in circles. ¡°M-mother, I¡¯ll get sick if you keep spinning!¡± Ralph made an excuse, hoping she would stop. Hearing that, she indeed stopped. She was his mother, not a monster. She obviously cared about his health and when told that there was a chance he may get sick, she stopped. She ced him down but didn¡¯t let go of the hug. She rubbed her face on his and said, ¡°I am reunited with you after so long! I am so happy!¡± Ralph just had his eyes closed andy still like a statue. He had no idea what to do and only hoped that she would stop soon. He didn¡¯t hate his mother acting like that with him, it was just that they were in public and she was an overlord of a race, she should know etiquettes better and not do such things. Those were his thoughts. Those weren¡¯t actually the real reason though. They were just excuses he made to cover up the actual thing. He didn¡¯t want to be seen like this in front of Lith and Dennis as the two would keep bringing this up and would make fun of himter. He didn¡¯t want the two to see him in such a state. Those were his real thoughts but he covered them up with excuses and was in a bit of denial. The two weren¡¯t bad people, he knew about it. Them making fun of him wasn¡¯t in a bully or bad sort of way. It was more of them teasing him. That¡¯s just how friends were. They never leave any moment to pull each other¡¯s leg and roast the other person or throw insults or curses. He had gotten close to the two and they could be said to be bestfriends by this point. He didn¡¯t want these idiots to have the chance to tease him. That was it. Lith and Dennis stopped giggling after they saw Ralph¡¯s embarrassed face to have gone. They quietly went towards Emilia and sat beside her and let the two people have their reunion peacefully. After a few minutes of hugging Ralph, his mother let go of him and turned him to face her. She held his face with her hands and asked with concern visible on her face, ¡°Ralph-chan, did you really get a girl pregnant and do drugs?¡± Hearing this, Lith and Dennis both froze on the spot. They messed up! . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 238 Avelyn Asmodeus Lith and Dennis tried to cover their face and tried to hide themselves from Ralph¡¯s mother. Their prank seems to have backfired a bit. Ralph shook his head and said honestly, ¡°no, mother. Those two probably thought you won¡¯t hear them and said those things as a prank.¡± Ralph¡¯s mother smiled and nodded her head. She walked towards Lith and Dennis and bent down to look at their faces they were hiding between their hands. ¡°Boys~ look at me~¡± She said in her melodious tone. Lith and Dennis removed their hands and made an awkward smile and said to Ralph¡¯s mother, ¡°H-hello, aunt. I am Dennis, h-hehe.¡± Dennis said awkwardly. ¡°Hello, I am Lith.¡± Lith turned his awkward smile into a normal one and said calmly. ¡°Haha~ Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to eat you two. You can rx.¡± Ralph¡¯s mother ruffled their hair and said. She stood straight and then said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce myself too. I am Ralph¡¯s mother, Avelyn Asmodeus.¡± She kept it very simple and didn¡¯t give out much information. She was a sensible and experienceddy, and she couldn¡¯t go around introducing her titles to her son¡¯s children, right? ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ave¨C¡± ¡°Just call me aunt like you did before, okay Lith-chan?~¡± Avelyn interrupted Lith and said ruffling his hair. Lith nodded his head and said, ¡°understood, aunt.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Avelyn said with a smile. She then walked towards Emilia and standing in front of her, she said, ¡°Long time no see, Emmy chan~¡± Emilia nodded her head and said with a small smile, ¡°indeed, Avelyn.¡± Em was surprised knowing how much thisdy had changed in front of her. Before Ralph was born, she was unruly and did as she pleased and didn¡¯t care about others even the slightest. She was vile, evil, and a demon in the truest sense. Her titles weren¡¯t just for show. She was the Third Overlord of the Demons, the Sin of Lust, and the Head of the Asmodeus Family. Being at such a high position wasn¡¯t through cheats or anything, she was a self-made person who got to this ce from the extreme bottoms of the demon society. Emilia, although was surprised with the change in her attitude, she was happy for her. Having a child changed her a bit and had people known about it before, they would¡¯ve done everything they could to make sure she had a child. Avelyn then said, ¡°I could¡¯ve talked more with you Emmy-chan but I came here while being in the middle of the work and need to go back. For how long are you going to be out of the academy?¡± Avelyn nodded her head and said, ¡°I wanted to know why you¡¯re out like this but I am runningte. We¡¯ll talkter. See you~¡± ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Emilia waved her hand and said with a smile. Avelyn walked towards Ralph and once again held his face and said with a smile, ¡°Mama has work and needs to go. Take care of yourself, okay? I¡¯ll be backter.¡± She kissed Ralph¡¯s forehead and a secondter teleported away from this ce. Ralph, noticing that she was gone, turned his head to look at Lith and Dennis. He knitted his brows, took out a slim book from his ring and folded it and ran towards the two while saying, ¡°You idiots!¡± ¡°Oh shit, he angry!¡± Dennis said running away. ¡°I know right!¡± Lith ran beside him and agreed. The two ran away from Ralph and outside of the church and Emilia shook her head with a smile. She walked leisurely and followed them. ¡­.. Veron City, Arrowstorm Country, Demon Continent. Inside a dark chamber. ¡°P-PLEASE, LE-LET ME G¨C¡± THWACK! A man with two yellow horns protruding from the side of his forehead tried to plead but got a kick to his face. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, unless you¡¯re permitted to.¡± A man in a butler uniform said calmly. Soon, space fluctuated in the room and Avelyn teleported out. She walked close to the butler and said with her brows knitted, ¡°Robert, what was so urgent? It better be something good. My time with my baby was interrupted. You do know how big of a deal this is, right?¡± Robert, an old butler with grey hair and beard and ck horns, bowed slightly and said, ¡°yes, madam. Please have a look at this and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Avelyn took a tablet screen from Robert¡¯s hand and started reading the contents on it. She was done in a few minutes and she gave it back to him. ¡°It indeed looks important. Okay, follow my instructions from here on and do as I say. We need to have our revenge back. Create a barrier in that town, make sure no one is able to leave and run away. Take our Tier 7 Ronikols and let them run free over there.¡± Avelyn calmly instructed. Ronikols were a species of rabbits known for their lustful nature. They would mate with any living creature they could find and due to certain properties in them, they could impregnate any creature lower than them in ranks. The pregnancy also is catalysed and child birth happens in just a few hours. The child born would be an irrational monster and it would eat up any flesh close to it, which usually is the person who gave birth to it. Robert, even though he knew what would happen to the town due to thismand from his madam, was normal and felt nothing from it. This wasn¡¯t the most gruesome thing she has done till date or the most cruel thing. Avelyn continued, ¡°wipe out everything and bring our Ronikols back the next day. Make sure this man watches each and everything. I would¡¯ve stayed there and watched him look at his friends and family and die mentally but I am very busy. My Ralph is here, I wanna spend time with him. Robert, if there¡¯s anything thates up, you¡¯re in charge. No matter how important, unless ofc, it¡¯s of ¡®that¡¯ degree, don¡¯t bother to contact me. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± Avelyn was about to leave but stopped. She turned to Robert and said, ¡°Also, one more thing, we have a few lust-crazed incubus¡¯s right? Make sure to force them to mate with this guy as he watches his family and friendster. Ensure each and every hole is filled up, haha~¡± Avelyn left for Espat after giving her instructions, leaving Robert and the guy alone in the room. The guy had no idea what Ronikols were and was oblivious to it. But he had an idea about what would happen to him and was shivering in fear due to it. Robert looked at him with a neutral gaze and said, ¡°what a pity. If only you weren¡¯t stupid enough to provoke madam. Anyway, time for us to go too.¡± Robert took the man and vanished from the room. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 239 Muron’s Troubles Next day. Lith and the other three were visiting churches again. This time they were going to visit the rest of the elemental churches they weren¡¯t able to yesterday. They would start their day by first visiting the Light Church. With Emilia¡¯s help, they reached in front of the Light Church in no time. The Light Church seemed just like the Dark Church, except it wasn¡¯t painted dark like it. The interior of the church also wasn¡¯t dark but bright and colorful. These two churches had a lot inmon with the only distinction between the two being their themes. The reason they were so simr was because Lucifer just copied her grandfather. It was very typical of her to do so and was nothing new. Lith walked inside the church and saw a lot of paintings on the arched ceiling and bright colorful windows. There were two seats arranged in many rows in two columns and at the front of them was a cross and a priest sitting near it. The cross was white in color and had ten different color pairs of wings attached to it in the middle of the cross. The golden color wing shined the brightest and the most visible color among the pairs. Nine pairs represented the nine Angel Kings and the tenth pair represented the King of Angels. Lith turned his head to look at Emilia and asked, ¡°teacher, which pair of wings represent you?¡± He knew she was an Emperor Rank and an Angel King and thus asked out of curiosity. ¡°The red one.¡± Emilia replied with a smile. Lith nodded his head and got back to looking at the cross. Ralph and Dennis went to another area of the church to see things and right at this time, a youngster stood beside Lith and prayed in a low voice. ¡°O goddess, please bestow thy faithful devotee with thy grace. I hath been scorned and mocked at.¡± ¡°I¡­ Umm¡­ Nevermind. It¡¯s too difficult to pray like that. Sorry Gods and Goddesses, I can¡¯t speak in that way. I¡¯ll resort to speaking normally. Please hear my prayers. I am Muron, an average adventurer and I am getting too bullied in the party and the guild. I was left to die by the other members in the party today and the guild won¡¯t even pay me my shares properly. Please Gods, Goddesses, please listen to me and help me. I have a little brother who is sick at home and needs treatment and I am trying my best to amass money. Please, help your faithful devotee. I pray to you.¡± The youngster¡¯s voice was low but Lith, Emilia and even the priest could hear it. Emilia and the priest had no reactions as it was an everyday thing for the two. But Lith on the other hand was different. It was his first timeing across someone who was actually in problems and in need of something. Well, first time as in, in this world. Back on Earth, such things were amon urrence. Since this guy was the first one he came across here, Lith decided to help the person out. He seemed to be a Rank 4 and Lith himself had prowess equivalent to those in the lower ranges of Rank 6. He could help the person out. He walked close to the guy and said, ¡°my friend, you seem to be in trouble.¡± Muron nodded and said, ¡°yes, I am. But it¡¯s fine. God is there. He¡¯ll help me.¡± Lith drew a cross on his chest and said, ¡°I got a message from god today that I will meet a person in need. It seems you¡¯re the one. Come, tell me your problems and I¡¯ll try to help you.¡± Lith lied without any problems. The gods really could contact people in this world and saying such a statement didn¡¯t seem like someone was a scammer. Muron and Lith walked towards a seat and sat on it. Muron began to slowly exin his troubles and what all things Lith could help him with. Muron was a D ss adventurer and was proficient in only the sword. But his sword skills were average and he was neither good at offense, or at defense and was the weakest member of his party. The party couldn¡¯t afford him being this weak and therefore kicked him out. Muron explored alone and tried to hunt beasts, umte monster cores, collect herbs, and did various such things to amass money. But in the end when he tried to give it to the guild and take credits in return for them, he was given only 25% of the actual price. That much money wasn¡¯t sufficient to even buy food for him and his little brother. The two were poor orphans and they lived in a hut house on the outskirts of Espat. He also had to travelrge distances everyday. Life was very difficult for Muron. Lith understood his problems and formted his ns to help him out. First he would need to help him earn money and second, do something about the guild. The guild took so much money, it wasn¡¯t right. Things need to be changed. As for the party that threw him out, well, it wasn¡¯t really their fault if this guy was dragging them behind. Clearing dungeons and doing various other missions together was a risk to life. One guygging would have the whole team suffer. It was better to part ways with such members. Lith patted the guy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, my friend. I¡¯ll help you with the best of my abilities. Give me your contact info, I¡¯ll contact youter today.¡± Muron did as Lith asked and after he had his contact, Lith walked towards Emilia and sat beside her. ¡°Teacher, I know you told us to not roam freely around, but can you please let me help that guy? You must¡¯ve heard what we were talking about, right?¡± Emilia smiled and said, ¡°I did. Why do you want to help him, though?¡± ¡°Because I felt that it has been hard on him and he really is in need.¡± Lith said half the truth. He couldn¡¯t tell Emilia that it was because he came across the first person in need in this world and wanted to help him. That would bring trouble to himself and thus said half the truth. Emilia was happy hearing that reply and liked his attitude. His impression in front of her became better than before due to such a small action. ¡°You can help that person. But you have to make sure you do it by the end of the day. It¡¯s 9 am, you have time till 11:59 pm. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be watching over you, so don¡¯t be afraid of things.¡± Lith nodded his head and thanked Emilia. He then walked towards Ralph and Dennis and told them the things he was gonna do today. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 240 Asking Muron Questions ¡°I wanna join you in this, Your Highness.¡± Dennis said with enthusiasm. ¡°Me too.¡± Ralph nodded his head and said. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it together then.¡± Lith answered. The three walked towards Emilia. Lith asked her, ¡°teacher, can you give us those teleportation tokens again?¡± Emilia nodded her head and gave the three the teleportation tokens. These were the tokens they had used in the Blue Haze World before and knew the mechanism behind how it worked. Lith then walked towards Muron who was still present in the church. Reaching close to him, he asked, ¡°I need information from you. Tell me whatever you can.¡± Muron nodded and said, ¡°I will say whatever I know and answer you to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Where do you usually hunt monsters? Tell me the location and also some good spots where higher rank monsters are present.¡± ¡°In the forest area present in the outskirts of Espat. There¡¯s a few viges in the borders and they sell maps to adventurers for a price. These maps have the locations of various types of monsters present. You can have a look at it and see where you want to go. If I had the map, I would¡¯ve given it to you. But maps are usually expensive and I can¡¯t afford them. I am sorry.¡± The guy said with a hint of sadness. Lith was trying to help him and he couldn¡¯t even provide him with a simple map. But what could he do? Maps really were expensive. Hearing that, he recalled being in the same position as him once, and could rte with him. He was a broke student almost all his life. His parents never gave him an allowance because they didn¡¯t have extra money on them and when he turned 16 and started a part-time job, he could barely afford to have some savings for himself. Lith patted the guy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t fret about it. It¡¯s fine. I totally understand you. Onto the next question. Where¡¯s your guild and what¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Jingmei Guild and it¡¯s present here in Lenz City itself. The top adventurer in the guild is a Rank 9, I think. I wasn¡¯t able to see him and neither were my party members. It¡¯s just rumours and legends about him that we¡¯ve heard. Please, if you ever cross paths with this man, avoid him at all costs and don¡¯t provoke him. The things we¡¯ve heard about him aren¡¯t good.¡± Muron warned Lith and gave a friendly suggestion. Lith nodded his head and asked, ¡°tell me more about him.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯ve heard, some say that guy eats whatever monsters he hunts raw after harvesting the important things from it. He has also fed some women who have tried to butter up and get close to him to these same monsters.¡± Muron shivered after saying so. ¡°Argh¡­ Just remembering this makes me tremble. There are so many bad things about him, a lot of time will be wasted if I keep telling them to you. Please, just avoid him. That¡¯s the only thing I¡¯ll say to you.¡± Lith nodded. ¡°How does he look and what features does he have?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a three meters tall werewolf. His body makes him look like he got stuck in the transformation from his human form to werewolf form. He¡¯s got yellow eyes, ck hair, and a muscr build. I haven¡¯t seen him, and this is what the others have described about him. I may be wrong, but it never hurts to be cautious.¡± Muron warned again. ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t have to keep repeating it. What about the other members of the guild? What rank is the average person there?¡± ¡°The average is a Rank 5. Most of them are of that rank or below it. It has, I think, 3,000 members and half of them are Rank 4 or below. There¡¯s less than a 20 or so Rank 8s and less than 100 Rank 7s. The rest are either Rank 6 or Rank 5.¡± Muron said what he knew. Lith went silent for a bit and thought about things. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s going to be super difficult if that¡¯s the power of the guild. Fists won¡¯t work, I think I would need to act in a smarter way.¡¯ Lith asked after a few seconds, ¡°okay, so, what¡¯s the rank of the Guildmaster and the Vice Guildmaster?¡± Muron shook his head. ¡°No idea. Never saw or met them. I¡¯ve seen photos and their achievements in the lobby of the guild but never seen them with my eyes. Their ranks are only known to guild members who are associated with the guild for a 100 years and are Rank 7 and above.¡± Ralph nudged his elbow onto Lith and said in a low voice, ¡°why are you asking about the guild so suddenly? Wasn¡¯t the main goal to help this guy get money for his brother¡¯s treatment?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t gone off topic. It¡¯s important to know. Don¡¯t you remember, the guild cheated this guy too?¡± Lith said with a smile. Ralph nodded his head. ¡°They did. But don¡¯t forget, his main goal is to get money for his brother¡¯s treatment. That matters more.¡± Lith got up and stretched. ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright then, time to get to work. Muron, go home, we¡¯ll call you or visit you if we need something.¡± Muron nodded his head and left after thanking Lith and the others present with him. Lith walked towards Emilia and stood in front of her. Emilia, all this while, was watching Lith with a small smile on her face. Though she was a gentle and kinddy, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know about the various schemes and deceptions people were capable of. She roughly could guess what Lith was trying to formte and do. Thousands of years of experience wasn¡¯t for show. Before Lith could ask anything to Emilia, she got up and ruffled his hair, treating him like a child. ¡°Yes. Our stay can be extended if needed. Take your time. No need to follow the time limit.¡± Lith raised his brows in surprise. How did she know what he was gonna ask? Can she read minds? Lith nodded his head and said, ¡°thank you, teacher. Where can we find you, if needed?¡± Lith nodded and imbued spiritual power into the teleportation token and vanished. Ralph and Dennis followed him to the location he had said before. Just as they vanished, space fluctuated again near Emilia and Avelyn teleported out. She looked around and found Ralph wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Hmm? Emmy-chan, where did he go?¡± Avelyn asked Emilia in confusion. Emilia didn¡¯t answer her question directly and first asked, ¡°has Ralph been on any adventures before?¡± Avelyn tilted her head a bit in confusion and asked, ¡°why are you asking me that so suddenly, Emmy-chan? In any case, to answer you, no, he hasn¡¯t been anywhere outside our castle and the nearby areas.¡± Emilia nodded her head and said to Avelyn with a smile, ¡°then to answer your question, Ralph has gone on his very first adventure.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s what is happening currently. You don¡¯t want to miss watching it, would you, Avelyn?¡± Emilia asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! Take me to where they are, let me take lots of pictures and videos. My Ralph-chan is gonna have his first adventure. Hehe~ So nice~¡± Avelyn said enthusiastically. Emilia nodded her head and gave her the coordinates to where they were. Avelyn held Emilia¡¯s shoulder and the two vanished from the church. All this while¡­ The priest in the church was silent and speechless. Looking at the figures of Emilia and Avelyn, he could make out that they were some powerful big shots. How powerful, he did not know. But, since Avelyn could easily teleport in and out of the church, she must definitely be someone above Saint Rank. As for Emilia, she handed out an artifact to the three and they teleported away too, this made him understand that the token she gave was definitely Saint Grade or above. This wasn¡¯t something anyone could afford to have. The church had barriers and it ensured that nobody below Saint Rank was able to teleport in or out of the church. It was put there for safety purposes. The churches which had Bishops, Archbishops, Cardinals and the Pope had even more powerful barriers. The priest had his nerves tensed up this whole time but somehow managed to keep calm and was able to mind his own business. He knew that if he disturbed those people, it wouldn¡¯t end well for him. His years of meeting various different types of people had helped him today. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 241 Kunlor Forest Norkenheim Vige, outskirts of Espat. Space fluctuated in a forest area and three figures teleported out. They were Lith, Ralph, and Dennis respectively. Lith looked at the two and said, ¡°let me tell you the ns which we are gonna follow.¡± The two nodded their heads in understanding. Lith sat near a tree and those two did the same. The three were now sitting in a circle, cross legged. Lith willed the Earth elements around his fingertip and started inscribing things on the ground to show to Ralph and Dennis. ¡°Look, as far as I know about the outskirts of Espat, there¡¯s a forest here. There¡¯s three levels to the forest. The first level is around 1,000 km2 in area, the second level is around 10,000 km2 in area and the third level is unknown.¡± Lith said calmly as he inscribed a few things on the ground. What he inscribed was two lines diverging from amon point and then two lines in between those two to connect the diverging lines. It sort of looked like an inverted ¡®A¡¯ but with another line added in the middle. ¡°This small portion is the first level. This big portion is the second level, and can you guess which is the third level?¡± Lith asked the two. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to draw another line in the middle to have a third portion?¡± Dennis was the first to speak, and asked without thinking much. Lith looked at him and so did Ralph. Ralph took a notebook out of his ring, folded it, and bonked Dennis¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you hitting me!?¡± Dennis asked in rm. ¡°Think before you speak. Have you not studied the local geography? Do you not know the regions in Espat?¡± ¡°Eh? What does that have anything to do with this?¡± Dennis asked again. Lith and Ralph facepalmed hearing it. Was this guy pretending to be an idiot or was he really ignorant about it? They had no idea. ¡°Dennis¡­¡± Lith called him out. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± Dennis answered. ¡°Do you know where we are?¡± Lith asked calmly. ¡°No.¡± Dennis shook his head. Lith and Ralph both stared at him once again. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Dennis asked in confusion. ¡°He didn¡¯t pay attention when Muron was talking, I am very much willing to bet on it.¡± Lith turned to Ralph and said with a smile. Ralph nodded his head. ¡°There can¡¯t be a bet since I too think the same.¡± ¡°Hey what bet? What are you two talking about?¡± Dennis said in the middle, trying to be a part of the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on what he knows from whatever Muron said. How does that sound?¡± Lith said to Ralph with a smile, ignoring Dennis. ¡°Done.¡± Ralph nodded and shook hands with Lith. He too ignored Dennis. ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Dennis said. ¡°I bet you one meal that he only knows the Rank 9 guy part.¡± Lith smiled and said, ignoring Dennis once again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dennis asked, only to be ignored again. ¡°I bet two meals that he only knows the Rank 9 as well as the guy¡¯s brother being sick.¡± Ralph said with a small smile on his face. ¡°Oh crap! I forgot that part!¡± Lith said. Dennis was circling the ground and minded his own business after he saw the two repeatedly ignore him. ¡°You can¡¯t change your bet now. Let¡¯s confirm it.¡± Ralph said. Lith nodded in approval. Ralph hit Dennis¡¯s head again with the book and said, ¡°Oi idiot, do you remember the guy Lith was talking to in church?¡± Noticing that he was finally given attention to, Dennis became happy and to answer Ralph, he quickly nodded his head and said, ¡°yes, yes. I do. My memory is good.¡± ¡°What do you remember about him?¡± Ralph asked straight to the point. ¡°Oh! So you two were talking about that guy! And wait¡­ What the hell! You two are betting on my memory!?¡± Dennis quickly connected the dots and asked. Dennis nodded his head. Whatever Lith said made sense to him. ¡°What I do remember is that the guy has a sick brother, is from Jingmei Guild and there¡¯s a powerful Rank 9 werewolf in that guild whom we should be cautious of and avoid. And we are here in this ce because we want to help him.¡± ¡°And what ce is this?¡± Lith asked. If this question was answered correctly by Dennis, the bet would be void, since that would mean Dennis basically knows everything. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t tell me and just sent the coordinates.¡± Dennis said. Lith nodded and said, ¡°we are in the outskirts of Espat. This ce is close to Norkenheim Vige and also is at the edge of the Kunlor Forest.¡± ¡°I see. So we are on the outskirts. But why did you ask us to be here?¡± Dennis asked in confusion again. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you. But do you not recall what the Kunlor Forest is?¡± Lith asked. Dennis shook his head. He didn¡¯t recall. He had not even heard of, truth to be told. ¡°It¡¯s a forest which extends from Espat and acts as a border between the two other countries of the Neutral Continent. That border is then connected to a jungle and this jungle leads further to the unexplored areas of the Neutral Continent.¡± Lith exined calmly. ¡°Okay. I understand now.¡± ¡°Anyway, look at this inscription. This area represents the first level of Kunlor Forest. We are currently a few kilometres away from Norkenheim Vige which acts as a start point of this forest. And from there we are gonna¡­¡¯ Lith began exining about the ns and stopped joking around with Ralph. Ralph too shoved aside the thoughts of the bet and first focused on the n Lith was saying. Dennis paid attention too. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 242 Buying Maps ¡°So the n is to kill monsters, take their cores, sell it, and use the money for the treatment of Muron¡¯s little brother?¡± Ralph asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lith nodded and said. ¡°But Your Highness, can we not just give little money to Muron and resolve this situation faster? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have money at all, right?¡± Dennis put his thoughts out. ¡°The money our parents give us, it¡¯s for our own use. If we want to help someone, the money spent should be our own. We can¡¯t give out our parents¡¯ hard earned money like this. Do you get it?¡± Lith exined. Lith knew the importance of money. He knew how each and every single coin mattered. In his previous life, at some point he didn¡¯t even have money to buy instant noodles which were avable for cheap and had to resort to drinking sugar mixed in water and going to sleep. He¡¯s been through a lot of such nights and knew very well how hard it was to earn money and save it. Everything he had today was due to his mother¡¯s hard work and it was one thing to use it for himself and another thing to give it away to someone else. He can¡¯t just go around spending his mother¡¯s hard earned money on others, can he? ¡°He¡¯s right. We can¡¯t use our parents¡¯ money for others.¡± Ralph agreed with Lith and said. ¡°Fine.¡± Dennis changed his mind and said. ¡°Coming back to the topic. First we¡¯ll hunt a few monsters. I¡¯ll help you two for an hour or two and then leave. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s the matter with the Jingmei Guild and then get back to where you are. If things go out of control, you can always send an emergency message to me and I¡¯ll reach out to you.¡± Lith continued to say his ns. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go to the vige and get ourselves maps of the Kunlor Forest.¡± The three flew for a few kilometres and reached a small vige¡ªthe Norkenheim Vige. The Norkenheim Vige was well known to adventurers since it was from this ce onwards that the Kunlor Forest began. The vige had be prosperous in recent years due to the adventurers and had expanded to be a nice, cozy, and rxing ce for the adventurers. It had everything an adventurer needed, ranging from inns to weapons, and the trio currently needed maps of the forest. They walked the streets of the vige in search of it. In a few minutes, they found a young man sitting at the side of the street with a mat in front of him on which many scrollsy. ¡°Are these maps?¡± Lith stopped by and asked the young man. ¡°Yes, sir. These are maps. Which ones do you need? I have maps showing areas where there are weak monsters all the way to areas where you can find weak but rare monsters, whose core on selling would make you loads of money. Which ones do you need, may I know?¡± The young man said with enthusiasm. ¡°The entire first level map that can tell me the various locations and monsters present.¡± Lith said indifferently. ¡°One second, sir. I have just the right thing for you.¡± The young rummaged through the pile in front of him and picked a dusty brown scroll and gave it to Lith. ¡°Here, sir. Your map.¡± Lith opened it and checked its content. It seemed legit. ¡°How much for it?¡± ¡°Just two silver coins, sir.¡± The young man said with a smile. Lith¡¯s brows furrowed. Two silver coins? Holy hell, such a big amount? Two silver coins were almost equivalent to forty to fifty meals. Or if he were to say the equivalent price from Earth, it was two hundred dors. The guy sure was scamming him. They appeared to be teens and were actually teens too, anyone would think of them as gullible and would try to take advantage. To check whether it was the truth or not, Lith decided to test it out. Lith gave the young man a look and said indifferently, ¡°20 bronze coins.¡± ¡°Eh? Sir¡­ I am afraid that¡¯s too low¡­¡± the young man said with an awkward smile. Lith shrugged and gave the scroll back to him. He turned to the two beside him and said, ¡°let¡¯s go find another ce.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, sir. The price can be negotiated. Please hear me out.¡± The young man said hurriedly. Lith stopped and looked at him with the same indifference as before which made the young man think twice before saying his next words. ¡°Sir, we vigers have to put in a lot of effort to get maps such as these. It¡¯s really not easy. We also need to¨C¡± ¡°Say the price, save the talk.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone. ¡°Sigh¡­ Sir, I can¡¯t go below one silver coin.¡± The young man said in a depressed tone. ¡°Do you have a map that says about the density of the adventurers in the first level?¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother with the price like before and asked something different altogether. ¡°Yes, sir. I have one such map. It¡¯ll cost¨C¡± ¡°Add that in and I¡¯ll give you one silver coin.¡± Lith cut off the guy¡¯s words and said. ¡°One silver and twenty bronze coins. Please sir, I can¡¯t go below this.¡± The young man pleaded . ¡°Okay.¡± Lith took out the coins from his ring and handed it to him. He left with Ralph and Dennis towards the first level. Looking at their departing figure, the young man sighed and said, ¡°what a troublesome bunch. I tried to make a little extra cash but it backfired. I would¡¯ve ended up making nothing. At least I got this much. It wasn¡¯t a good deal, thankfully I didn¡¯t make a loss. Next time onwards, I¡¯ll make sure that I don¡¯t increase the price too much.¡± ¡­.. The trio reached the exit of the vige. The exit was a narrow entrance and everywhere around was a big stone wall. This was made to protect the vige from the monsters that maye out of the forest. The three were about to exit the gate when they were stopped by two guards in metal armour. ¡°Halt. You can¡¯t enter the forest.¡± . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary discord link: discord.gg/SocialHippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and golden tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 243 Hunting ¡°Halt. You can¡¯t enter the forest.¡± The trio stopped in their tracks as they heard this. Why were they stopped? They had the same thoughts. The guards walked upto the three and said looking down at them, ¡°do you have your passes? I am sorry, I can¡¯t allow you entry to the forest if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lith was surprised that it was something this trivial. He took out his adventurer pass he had made in Langerhan city and showed it to the guard. ¡°Okay, you can go. What about you two?¡± ¡°Alright, you can pass. The fee is a single bronze coin to enter the first level and five bronze coins for the second level.¡± The guards said. ¡°Will we have ess to the first level if we pay for the second level?¡± Dennis asked. ¡°Yes. There are no additional fees needed.¡± Dennis nodded and gave him five bronze coins. Lith and Ralph followed and the trio finally entered the Kunlor Forest after flying for a bit. They checked the maps and found the nearest area where a lot of monsters were present but the number of adventurers was low. They found a nest of hydras in a smallke closest to them and went towards it. Coming close to theke, they found the hydras to be just a few meters in height, swimming peacefully in the waters. They seemed to be of Tier 1 and were definitely babies. They would make the three no money if they killed them and only some weirdos who liked hydra meat would buy their bodies. These Tier 1s were also unbothered by the things going on around them. Just a few hundred meters from them, Tier 3 and 4 hydras were fighting adventurers. The water was rippling and wasn¡¯t calm but the baby hydras were still swimming peacefully in it. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with the hydras. Their cores don¡¯t sell for much and Tier 3 and 4 hydras are avable verymonly everywhere.¡± Lith said. They decided to go somewhere else and finally found monsters they could hunt. It was a herd of killer sheeps. These sheeps were carnivorous and could kill any monster or beast upto Tier 6. The wool of these sheeps, along with their teeth, horns, and meat, was something that was in demand all time. The meat was juicy and sulent. It also had a slight sweet taste and it was very nutritious to children who haven¡¯t awakened their cores yet. The three decided to hunt them. Lith took out his gauntlets, Dennis took out his axe, and Ralph had a sword. They charged into the killer sheeps herd and fought with it. The sheeps ¡°baaa-ed¡± constantly in an angry tone. They didn¡¯t like intruders, especially not the ones who were trying to attack them. The sheeps had the ability to spew out fire from their mouth and had sharp horns, teeth, and their hooves were tough. Dennis¡¯s axe and Ralph¡¯s sword had a difficult time when it hit the horns of the sheeps. Their hands would go numb when they hit a Tier 3 or above sheep¡¯s horns or hooves. Thankfully, their weapons were very durable and sturdy and didn¡¯t break. As for Lith, he had an easy time since he had the gauntlets. He wed directly at the sheep¡¯s stomach or neck and killed them in an instant. Plus, he had his prowess equivalent to a Rank 6, this herd of sheeps that had no sheep of prowess more than Tier 4 was no problem for him. It took them ten minutes to kill around a hundred sheeps. The high prowess ones were mostly killed by Lith and when they were done, he caused damage to the lower Tier sheeps and helped Dennis and Ralph have an easy time with them. The sheeps didn¡¯t drop cores, as they weren¡¯t monsters but beasts. There was hardly any difference between the two. The only way to know if a creature was a monster or beast was to search for their cores. If they dropped it, they were monsters. If they didn¡¯t, they were beasts. But then again, high level magical beasts have Magic Cores and this makes things even more confusing. The distinction at that time is made via rationality. Beasts were more intelligent than monsters at higher levels and by years of research and fighting them, people had a big catalogue made, speaking about the strengths and weaknesses of these creatures. Of course, the books that contained these weren¡¯t avable to everyone and they were very expensive. Not everyone could afford it. The trio had to spend an hour collecting the important bits from the sheeps. Thankfully their rings had a preserving property in them and this ensured that the meat wouldn¡¯t rot. ¡°What are the standard prices of these?¡± Lith asked the two. The two shrugged. ¡°No idea. Never bought them myself, Your Highness.¡± Dennis said. ¡°Same.¡± Ralph added. ¡°Check the prices online. You can find it there, I think.¡± Lith said to the two. They checked it and found the price to be ten bronze coins for a kilogram of killer sheep meat. ¡°What? For real? Isn¡¯t that too cheap?¡± Lith said. It was a killer sheep, mind you. Not a normal sheep. It was also a little rare. Howe it¡¯s this cheap? ¡°The prices you checked are the local ones, Dennis. Turn on VPN and check it in other countries and continents.¡± Ralph said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. Locally it would be cheap, that¡¯s obvious. The Kunlor Forest isn¡¯t too far away and people cane hunt killer sheeps as much as they want.¡± Dennis understood and followed what Ralph said. ¡°Oh! Oh! It sells for 25 bronze coins in Howl Garden city. That ce is in the Leone country of the Werewolf Continent.¡± Dennis said happily. Ralph hit Dennis¡¯s shoulder with the side of his palm and said, ¡°idiot, look at the price in countries from the same continent. We can¡¯t afford to travel to other continents to sell our things. It¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Dennis nodded and checked again. ¡°Ah, found the ce. There¡¯s a demand for this meat in Uklov, near the coastal areas. The price is twenty bronze coins.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ralph nodded and said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go sell it tomorrow morning when the market opens up. We should hunt as much as we can today.¡± Lith said. The two nodded and they went back to killing monsters and hunting beasts. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/SocialHippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 244 Going to the Jingmei Guild Kunlor Forest, Outskirts of Espat. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis have been hunting monsters for three hours now. It was noon now. ¡°I have to leave now. Good luck and have fun.¡± Lith said to the two. ¡°Bye.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. ¡°Bye-bye, Your Highness.¡± Dennis waved his hand and said. Lith imbued some spiritual power in his teleportation token and vanished. After he was gone, Dennis looked at Ralph and asked, ¡°Do you have Time affinity too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ralph replied simply. ¡°Then how were you able to stop that sharp thorn from making contact with your body?¡± ¡°Space spells.¡± ¡°Ooooh. Ah, yeah, right, right. I forgot you had a Space affinity. But damn, what bad luck we have. Unlike His Highness, we either have Space or Time affinity. I wish I had both.¡± Dennis recalled Ralph¡¯s affinity and said in understanding. ¡°Why do you want both? Don¡¯t you already have six affinities? Be happy and content.¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. ¡°I am happy and content. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t use Teacher Arya¡¯s special spells which are made from Space and Time elements.¡± ¡°Which special spell?¡± ¡°You know, the one where¡­ Uhh¡­ You know like when you try to touch her but you can¡¯t. You are very close to her but at the same time infinitely distant. Like, have you tried throwing something at teacher? You know the object won¡¯t be able to touch her.¡± Dennis tried his best to exin. ¡°Mhm, yeah. I recall her having one such thing.¡± ¡°Yup, yup. That¡¯s the one. Teacher taught it to His Highness and it definitely looked cool.¡± Dennis repeatedly nodded his head like a pecking chicken and said. Ralph stared at him for a few seconds, a bit dumbfounded. This guy wanted to learn the spell because it was cool? What was wrong with his head? ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Anyway¡­ wait¡­ you¡¯ve got Time affinity, I have Space, we can still give it a shot if we work together. Do you know what the spell is and its mechanism?¡± Ralph suddenly got an idea and said. ¡°Oh! Definitely! We can still try it. Yes, I do know about it. I was there when teacher was teaching His Highness that. Come, let¡¯s practice. There¡¯s a lot of monsters here and we can test it out here itself.¡± Dennis said enthusiastically. ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph nodded. The two got to practicing Arya¡¯s signature spell in the first level of the Kunlor Forest. ¡­.. Lenz Suburbs, Lenz city, Espat. Lenz city was divided into three sections. The outer, middle, and inner areas. The outer section was the outskirts of the city and had the working ss living there which includedbourers, clerks, maids, etc. These people were poor with their annual sry being less than 5 gold coins. The middle section was the suburbs of the city and had the middle ss people living here. These included the artists, frencers, small business owners, employees with better sries than the working ss, etc. These people had an annual sry ranging from anywhere between 6 to 20 gold coins. The inner section was the main area and also the most important one. This was where the Lenz Tower was located. Only the wealthy ones could afford to live here which included A ss adventurers and above, big business owners, alchemy masters, potion masters, basically, experts of various fields, and this was also the home to the various officials of the CNC. Lith was currently in the suburbs of the city. Jingemi Guild was located here. It was present close to the border of the main city and suburbs. Lith walked for a while and reached the vicinity of the guild. Here he saw a lot of adventurers roaming around. These people had one thing inmon, that being, their insignia. The insignia was of Jingmei Guild which was a ck leopard¡¯s face. The guild¡¯s building looked more like a big gray castle than a building. Lith walked inside through themon entrance and found himself to be in the lobby. He walked towards the reception and found a lean man working behind aputer. ¡°Hello, I am a D ss adventurer. I am here to sell some stuff.¡± Lith said in a neutral tone to the guy. After clearing a few levels in the D ss dungeon before, his rank was raised from F to D by the guild present in Langerhan city. ¡°Are you registered in the guild?¡± The man asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay. What do you have to sell?¡± ¡°Killer sheep meat. Ten kilograms.¡± The man typed a few things on theputer after hearing Lith and then looked at him after a few seconds and said, ¡°okay, give it to me. I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard this. The guy didn¡¯t tell him how much the price would be for the ten kgs of meat and straightaway asked for it. It was definitely very suspicious. Not only that, the guy did not even say about the prices they offered to registered and non registered members. Lith could tell that there was corruption happening here in this guild. It was no wonder that Muron was scammed. He decided to see for himself if it was the entire guild that was corrupted or just a few bunch. If it was the former case, he would leave it be and maybee backter in future to change things. If it was thetter case, he would change this within a few days. Lith didn¡¯t bother to talk with the guy and walked away, leaving the man dumbfounded. Lith didn¡¯t even give him a chance to offer prices for his goods and just walked away. But pretty soon, he shrugged his thoughts off and got back to working as that had got nothing to do with him. Lith walked in an alley and put on a disguise. He was about to go ask people a few things and he couldn¡¯t let them see his true face for it. He walked back towards the guild vicinity and was about to begin his ns. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 245 Guards Called Lith had two bracelets on him. One was given to him by his mother and another by Hecate. The one his mother gave didn¡¯t change his face or anything but simply made me unable to recall who he is. The one by Hecate, however, turned him into apletely different person altogether. That was a much better artifact and Lith was using it currently. He had turned himself into an ordinary looking young man and was walking in the vicinity of the guild. He approached a random person, wearing the guild¡¯s insignia, at the outer vicinity of the guild and asked, ¡°hey, can I ask you a few questions regarding the guild?¡± It was a lean guy with a height of about 180 cm. He stopped when Lith asked him a question and looking at him, he said, ¡°sure. Ask anything you want.¡± He was free and was just going back home. He had a few minutes left to spare. ¡°What do you know about the Jingmei Guild?¡± ¡°What do you want to know about it? I know many things.¡± The guy said with a smile. Lith nodded and asked, ¡°can you brief me on the general things that everyone should know about it?¡± ¡°Sure. Firstly¡­¡± The guy said to Lith the exact same things Muron had said. ¡°Alright. I understand. Can you tell me about the guild building next?¡± Lith asked. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lith thanked him for his kindness. The two sat on the bench and the guy started exining, ¡°the guild building is a fortified building. How strong is it? I don¡¯t know. Fighting or any type of violence is banned inside. If you break this rule, the guild will punish you. The punishment is bad, you should avoid doing such a thing.¡± ¡°The guild is also watched by someone at all times. Who it is, I have no idea. It¡¯s just a rumor I have heard. But even though no one¡¯s watching, make sure to not do anything stupid. There are also only a few Rank 7s and 8s in the guild at any given time and most are below Rank 6 or are Rank 6.¡± ¡°One thing to take note of. If you see a three meters tall werewolf guy, avoid him at all cost. There¡¯s also¡­¡± The guy kept exining things and didn¡¯t stop until it was ten minutes. Lith had learnt a lot about the guild from him. So much so that he didn¡¯t need to ask other people to exin things to him. Lith parted ways with the man after thanking him and left the ce. He got back into the alley and took his disguise off. He then started formting a n in a notebook. It was a habit from his previous life and a thing he had learnt as a student. Always carry a small notepad or notebook with you and a pen. Whenever you want to n something, start noting it down on it and as you keep writing, you¡¯ll start getting a lot of ideas about things. If you don¡¯t write and just think it in your mind, chances are, you may not be able to think too deeply about things and would eventually end up missing out on some things. This thing had helped him a lot before and it was helping him now too. He had formted one n but he got so many ideas that he made a lot of backup ns to support this main n. Lith was now ready to carry out his task. He left the alley and walked back to the guild and to the same man as before. ¡°You¡¯re back again, huh. You walked off pretty arrogantlyst time. Let me remind you, if the meat is rotten even slightly, we won¡¯t be purchasing it.¡± The man said with a smug look. ¡°How much for ten kilograms of killer sheep meat?¡± Lith didn¡¯t bother with his provocation and simply asked. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, just give it to me and I¡¯ll give you the right amount.¡± Lith looked at him and the guy, not afraid of Lith even in the slightest, looked back at him. Lith looked around him, trying to find the surveince system of the guild and to check whether someone was watching him or not. He soon found a small bird swimming in the small fountain present in the center of the lobby. The bird was looking around and observing people but in a not so obvious way. Lith¡¯s observational skills were top tier and thus he didn¡¯t miss it. The bird¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him currently and the first thing he needed to do was to get just that. Lith looked at the man in front of him and took out a bag of killer sheep meat and gave it to him. It was exactly ten kilograms. The man did a quality check and finding nothing wrong with it, he handed out Lith coins in a bag and said, ¡°here¡¯s your money. You can leave now.¡± Lith checked the bag and found there to be twenty bronze coins in it. This¡­ wasn¡¯t this too obvious? This guy was not even trying to make it seem like it wasn¡¯t a scam. Lith wondered if this guy had a brain in his skull or not. ¡°This is just 20 bronze coins. I gave you ten kilograms of killer sheep meat. Its minimum worth is 1 silver and 50 bronze coins.¡± Lith said to the guy without having a change in his expression. He couldn¡¯t let the disdain he was feeling be shown to the guy or any other emotions as that would cause problems. ¡°Boy, I know what I am doing. Get lost before I call the guards on you.¡± The man sneered. ¡°I am not going. I need my money.¡± Lith said in a t tone. The man knitted his brows as he heard this. He typed in a few things on the keyboard present in front of him and within a few seconds, three burly men arrived to where Lith was. The man smiled when he saw them arrive. He pointed at Lith and said, ¡°guards, kick this guy out. He¡¯s causing trouble here.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 246 Lady Hei Being instructed to kick Lith out, the guards walked towards Lith to do the same. ¡°Wait a minute. How did you assume that I am causing trouble? And on what basis is this guy making this im?¡± Lith said to the guards while pointing towards the man. The guards stopped when they heard this. They looked at the man and were waiting for him to give an exnation for this. ¡°What? You¡¯re gonna believe an outsider more than me? Do I look like I am saying this without any basis?¡± The man said in a slightly loud tone. ¡°We can¡¯t throw him out if he has done nothing. Tell us what he did and show us the proof, we¡¯ll throw him out then.¡± One of the guards said. The guards were sensible and didn¡¯t act on impulse. The other reason why they didn¡¯t immediately throw Lith out was that the one who had given out amand to them was just a mere receptionist. He had no authority whatsoever and the guards only acted because he was a staff member. ¡°What? Are you doubting me? Just throw him out!¡± The man said to the guards. He couldn¡¯t believe that these guards didn¡¯t listen to him and were believing an outsider. The bird which was on the fountain had turned its gaze long ago towards Lith. Lith knew about it and was thus calm. He knew nothing would happen to him as long as he didn¡¯t do anything too stupid. ¡°Give me my money and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Lith said sternly to the guy. ¡°What money are you talking about? I gave you a fair amount already. Now get lost!¡± The man yelled. ¡°You only gave me money for one kilogram of killer sheep meat. I handed you ten kilograms of it. I need the money for the remaining nine kilograms or I am not leaving.¡± Lith said in the same stern tone as before. ¡°Is what he is saying true? If it is, we can¡¯t just throw him away.¡± The guards said to the receptionist. ¡°Believe me, he¡¯s just spouting nonsense. Throw him out quickly, I¡¯ve got a lot of things to do and I am sure you have it too.¡± The man said. ¡°Sir, we need proof. Please stop giving us orders and show us the proof so that we can get over this.¡± A guard said. Hearing this, the man felt nervous. He had cold sweat on his back and he had no idea what to do next. However, right at this time, a young red-haired woman wearing high heels and in abat suit walked downstairs and towards the reception. ¡°What¡¯s with themotion?¡± She asked while walking towards the reception. While doing so, she attracted the gazes of many men. Her body was curvy and thebat suit entuated them even more. A few people sitting in the benches avable in the lobby sneakily used their phones to take pictures of thedy and a few texted their friends, saying to them that thedy hade down. Thedy noticed the people taking pictures of her but didn¡¯t say anything to them. It was an everyday thing to her. The receptionist hurriedly walked out as he noticed thedy and after reaching close to her, he said in a subservient manner: ¡°Lady Hei, that guy is causing a ruckus here in the guild, and those guards, even when I asked them to throw him out, didn¡¯t do it. That¡¯s what the entire thing is happening here.¡± Lady Hei nodded her head and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I understand. Guards, throw him out. Don¡¯t make a scene here.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Hei.¡± The guards stood in attention and said loudly. Their tone changed immediately when they saw a high ranking staff of the guild. Lady Hei was the one managing the weaponry department of the guild and had a high position here. The guards rushed towards Lith and were about to throw him out. Lith looked at them with a look that was even more indifferent than Lady Hei and said, ¡°take one more step, and you won¡¯t live to see another day.¡± The guards stopped as they heard it. What¡¯s with such a domineering tone? They wondered. Even Lady Hei¡¯smands seemed polite in front of Lith¡¯s threat. This was bound to happen. Lith wasn¡¯t someone ordinary but the Vampire Prince who was the direct descendant of a Legendary Rank. The suppression he gave out despite his low rank wasn¡¯t something anyone should underestimate. Him being royalty was also another factor. Not just the guards, but the receptionist as well as Lady Hei were surprised too. Lith¡¯s threat was more like a decree that mustn¡¯t ever be broken. Lady Hei felt her pride was getting trampled on. How dare someone of such a low rank give out a threat like this? And that too, right in front of her. She was a Rank 7 Mage and it was no joke. Add onto that, she was also the head of the weapons department. She had lots of respect in the guild. ¡°You! How dare you give a threat to the staff of the guild!¡± Lady Hei walked close to Lith and said. She arrived in front of him and looked down to meet his eye level. Lith was still growing and was 165cm in height whereas Lady Hei was 176cm in height. She was a head taller than him. ¡°Give me my money and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Lith said with the same indifference as before. Lady Hei knitted her brows as she heard this. Instead of asking her for forgiveness, he had the audacity to ask her for money? Just where did his couragee from? To Lady Hei, Lith looked no more than a poor adventurer with a loud mouth. That was the impression of his to her. Another thing was, his looks were pretty and this was something that made Lady Hei have not too bad of an opinion of him. Lady Hei was slightly angry when she heard Lith¡¯s demanding tone. But looking at Lith¡¯s pretty looks from close, she had a change in her thoughts. ¡°How much do you need to be paid?¡± Lady Hei asked in a neutral tone, covering her true inner thoughts. ¡°2 silver coins.¡± Lith replied tly. ¡°Okay. I will give them to you. Come with me.¡± Lady Hei said to Lith and walked towards the stairs. Lith, however, didn¡¯t move from his ce. He knew what was going on in thisdy¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t miss the shimmer her eyes showed when she looked at his face. He could tell what her character was. Lady Hei noticed Lith wasn¡¯t following her. She turned around and said to him with a frown, ¡°what is it? Why are you noting? Do you need your money or not?¡± ¡°I need my money, here, and now. What if you cheat me when Ie with you? There¡¯s no telling.¡± Lith said as a matter of fact. ¡°You! How dar¨C¡± Lady Hei was interrupted. ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to Lady Hei like that?¡± A man with a muscr build said in his deep voice as he strode towards Lith. Lady Hei, although was interrupted mid way, didn¡¯t say anything in return. She couldn¡¯t do so as the person who had just interrupted was another Rank 7 and was the head of the finance department of the guild. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Give me money and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Lith said in amanding tone, obviously not afraid of this man. The man halted as he heard this. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The man couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and ears. A mere low rank adventurer was ordering him? Did he hear that right? He asked to confirm again. ¡°I don¡¯t waste my breath on fools who pretend they didn¡¯t hear it the first time and ask again in hopes of getting a different response. Asking me twice won¡¯t change the response and I am not going to satisfy your ego which you are hoping for.¡± Lith said calmly. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± As he said that, the people present nearby let out suppressed giggles. Except Lady Hei who let out a muffled giggle but audible enough for the man to be heard. The man felt his ego hurt. Rage built up in him and he was very angry at Lith. He immediately extended his hand out to grab Lith¡¯s cor and drag him out but Lith had a fast response and willing the Space elements, he teleported slightly to the side. The man was dumbfounded as he noticed such a reaction from Lith. ¡°Touching me would mean you¡¯re breaking the rule of the guild. The one which says no violence in the guild building and it¡¯s vicinity.¡± Lith said calmly to the man. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself. I won¡¯t beat a kid like you here in front of everyone. I was just throwing you out of the guild for your disrespect to its staff.¡± The man said in a righteous tone. Nobody bought such a pathetic excuse from him, not even the receptionist who was his own man. Everyone was feeling slight disdain for this man. Lith being no exception. Lith, with disdain visible on his face, said to the man: ¡°I would¡¯ve called you a dog who eats shit if I wanted to disrespect you. I just want my money, give it to me and I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t even bother bickering with me.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 247 Threat ¡°I would¡¯ve called you a dog who eats shit if I wanted to disrespect you. I just want my money, give it to me and I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t even bother bickering with me.¡± Silence¡­ The entire lobby turned silent as Lith mocked the Finance head of the guild with visible disdain on his face. The Finance Head felt a tight imaginary p on his face as he heard Lith mocking him. He was already raging because of Lith¡¯s previous remarks, but now, his disdain and mocking intensified it even further. He wanted to beat Lith up right then and there but he couldn¡¯t do so. He was helpless. Rules were rules and breaking them won¡¯t end well even for him. ¡°Guards, throw this guy out of the vicinity of the guild. I¡¯ll personally escort him out of this area after it.¡± The Finance Head said in an angry tone to the guards. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards immediately got to work. ¡°Take even a step further and it won¡¯t end well.¡± Lith said fiercely to the three guards. The guards stopped once again. They were bound to as that was just how domineering Lith¡¯s tone was. ¡°Why are you stopping!? Go throw him out!¡± The Finance Head yelled. The guards got out of their trance and once again rushed towards Lith. The guards closed in on Lith and he simply cast a freezing spell on the three and had them stop in their tracks. He looked at the bird once again and said in a serious tone, ¡°if you don¡¯te out right now, this smallmotion would be big. When that happens, don¡¯t me me if your guild gets wiped out.¡± Everyone heard this and gasped in shock. Did this little guy just give a threat to wipe the entire guild off? Where did his couragee from? Did he think of himself as some sort of bigshot? Lith was fighting for two silver coins and everyone knew about it. They couldn¡¯t believe that Lith had the power to wipe the guild. If he really did, he wouldn¡¯t reallye to this ce and make amotion just to get two silver coins. His threat didn¡¯t actually seem serious to everyone and they felt his words to be nothing but an ignorant fool¡¯s death wish. ¡­.. At the top of the Jingmei Guild. Inside an office. ¡°This brat definitely has a death wish, it seems. He straight away gave a threat to the guild without thinking twice. And things got to such a situation just for two silver coins.¡± A tall and skinny man in ck mage robes said while sitting on a sofa to the other person in the room. The other person was a man in his early 30s with a fit body, having a stubble on his chin and his hair unkempt and a bit messy. He was drinking coffee and was looking at the screen in front of him. On the screen was Lith and he was looking straight in the eyes of the man drinking coffee and saying the threat. The man put down his coffee and said to the skinny guy in a slightly tired tone with his brows knitted slightly, ¡°Levesky, our guild is getting corrupted and eaten from the inside out.¡± ¡°Hmm? What? That came out of nowhere.¡± Levesky, the tall and skinny man, said to the man in his early 30s. ¡°You know, sometimes to cause a forest fire, only a little spark is needed. The thing that had happened just now was bound to happen sooner orter. We should actually be d that it happened now.¡± The man said and sighed. ¡°What are you saying, Levi? How are the two things connected in any form or way?¡± Levesky said. Levi, the man sitting on a chair behind a desk in his early 30s, said to Levesky, ¡°Do you remember the days when we were adventuring and were affiliated with a small guild?¡± ¡°I do. That¡¯s how we became friends, how can I forget?¡± Levesky said in a neutral tone. ¡°Do you remember the ambitions we started having after we got scammed by those guild people?¡± Levi said with a small smile this time. Levesky nodded. ¡°We nned on starting our own guild, one where you and I would have the highest authority and would be able to move hundreds of thousands of people with just onemand. A ce where there¡¯s no corruption, a ce where any adventurer coulde and go freely, a ce which homeless adventurers could call their home, and a ce where lots and lots of good memories are made.¡± Levi nodded hearing this. He then asked again, but this time with a smile, ¡°now tell me, were we sessful in creating such a ce, Levesky?¡± Levesky nodded and said, ¡°of course¡­ not.¡± Levesky changed his answer halfway when he realized a few things. He turned silent as he thought deeply about those few things. Levi didn¡¯t disturb him and just watched in silence with a sad smile on his face. He was a bit sad as it had not been a few days, weeks or months, but years since the guild had started falling apart. It was happening because a few people they trusted, stabbed them in their backs and were misusing their powers in the guild. This led to corruption and the guild was being eaten by these moles inside out. Levi wanted to take action before but he didn¡¯t do so as Levesky hadn¡¯t realized about the situation yet and those corrupt people hadn¡¯t caused damage to the guild that may seem visible to the two. He could only wait until the day when they had solid proof about these people and clean the filth of the guild in one clean swipe. The actions of Lith made Levi know that today was the day he should and needs to take action. Thus, he dropped some hints to Levesky and made him realize that there were problems in the guild which he hadn¡¯t noticed. A few minutester, Levesky got up from his chair and said to Levi, ¡°I am sorry, I was toote to realize this. Come, let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a lot of things that we need to do.¡± Levi smiled, this time it was a happy smile, and got up and left the office along with Levesky. ¡­.. In the lobby. ¡°Rule number 7, bringing trouble to the guild or threatening it would result in severe punishment and any staff member can take action if needed.¡± The Finance Head smiled like a maniac and said. ¡°Boy, do you know what it means? It means I can kill you right here, right now.¡± The Finance Head said while licking his lips and looking at him like a maniac. That was what he wanted to do for so long. He wanted to kill Lith for his insolence. Lith, with the same indifferent tone as before, looked at the Finance Head and said, ¡°Bark less, bite more, dog.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 248 Finance Head Sealed ¡°Bark less, bite more, dog.¡± The Finance Head¡¯s rage peaked and taking fast, heavy and powerful strides towards Lith, he yelled, ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± Lith didn¡¯t flinch when he did these moves. He was ready to flee anytime when needed and wasn¡¯t really afraid of this Rank 7 douchebag. Just as the guy neared Lith, he was ready to cast teleportation spells but right at this moment, he felt magical fluctuations and stopped his own casting. ¡°Stop.¡± A figure wearing ck mage robes gave an authoritativemand. As he said that, heavy and rusty metal chains flew from the figure and towards the Finance Head and immediately bound him, sealing his movements. ¡°WHY!? WHO STOPPED ME!?¡± The Finance Head yelled. He wasn¡¯t able to turn around as his entire body was immobile and since he could speak, he yelled to know who had the audacity to do such a thing to him. The people in the room gasped as they saw such a scene unfold in front of them. They turned their gazes to look at who let out these chains and when they did so, they slightly trembled in fear. Everyone saw a tall and skinny man in ck mage robes. They immediately recognized who he was when they saw his clothes, body, and his signature serious look on his face. It was the Vice Guildmaster, Levesky! ¡°Greetings, Vice Guildmaster.¡± A man got up from his seat, bowed and greeted Levesky. ¡°The Nuan party greets the Vice Guildmaster.¡± A group of four people got up and greeted Levesky in unison. Hearing everyone greet Levesky, the Vice Guildmaster, the Finance Head turned silent. If it was Levesky who had sealed him, he had made a mistake to yell before. He wanted to apologize but realized doing so would cause more trouble. Levesky¡¯s terrifying and cruel personality was known to everyone, him being no exception. He thus kept his mouth shut and left everything to fate. Levesky didn¡¯t greet the people back and walked towards Lith. Lith had both his hands in his pockets and was casually looking at Leveskye near him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of him either. Not because he was arrogant or due to ignorance, but because he was confident that he could flee anytime he wanted. He had his teacher¡¯s teleportation token in one of his hands in his pockets and all he needed to do was imbue a little bit of his spiritual energy and he could flee. He couldn¡¯t fight and win against Rank 6 and above people; he was just a Rank 2. Defeating them was not possible and fleeing was the only correct option. He felt no shame in doing so either. He was young and there was a long way for him to go and reach the pinnacle of the world. He understood this fact very well. Levesky arrived in front of Lith and looked down on him. He asked in a neutral tone to Lith, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Silence¡­ Everyone in the lobby turned silent as they heard this. Did they hear it correctly? Were their ears not ying a trick on them? The terrifying Vice Guildmaster of the Jingmei Guild was actually showing concern to someone? Not just anyone but towards a guy who had given a threat to the guild a few seconds ago. Was everything really real? A few among the crowd pinched themselves to check whether what they were witnessing was real or not. Lith looked up at him and said in the same neutral tone as him, ¡°I am.¡± Levesky nodded and walked towards the chained and sealed Finance Head. He stood in front of him and looked at him fiercely, an expressionpletely different from what he showed to Lith. ¡°Utrov, you shouldn¡¯t have done those things. You broke mine and the Guildmaster¡¯s trust.¡± Levesky said in an indifferent tone. ¡°W-what is the Vice Guildmaster t-talking about?¡± Utrov, the Finance Head asked, sweating. Levesky didn¡¯t bother to answer Utrov and immediately put his hand inside his abdomen, a few inches above from his belly button and took out a bright and shining ball or orb-like thing from it. ¡°AHHHHH!¡± Utrov screamed in pain and it was loud enough to have echoed outside the guild, making others hear it and rush inside. Levesky had a neutral look on his face despite being in front of Utrov who was screaming like a pig. ¡°V-VICE G-GUILDMASTER, PL-PLEASE PUT IT B-BACK!¡± Utrove screamed in pain and pleaded. The ones behind Utrov who weren¡¯t able to see what Levesky had taken out, silently moved to look at what it was. When they finally had a look at the orb-like thing in Levesky¡¯s hands, their eyes widened in shock and their bodies trembled in a crazed manner. The Magic Core! Levesky was holding Utrov¡¯s Magic Core! It was no small matter! Before many in the lobby had only heard the terrifying and cruel ways of Levesky but now they were witnessing it live. They felt pained even though it wasn¡¯t their own Magic Core. They all once again realized that rumours about Levesky weren¡¯t false and he really was too cruel. Levesky didn¡¯t bother to answer Utrov and cast a spell on the Magic Core. The bright and shining white Magic Core started turning dark and within a few seconds, it became fully dark and now appeared like a ck ball. ¡°NOOOOOOO!¡± Utrov screamed. Levesky extended his hands out and was about to sh Utrov¡¯s neck but his hand was held by someone and he was stopped. It was a man in his early 30s. The man let go of Levesky¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Levesky.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 249 Cleaning the Guild ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Levesky.¡± Levesky, in a neutral tone, said to the man holding his hand, ¡°Levi, I have ignored these things for far too long, don¡¯t stop me now. I should¡¯ve done it earlier.¡± Levi sighed as he heard this. He let go of Levesky¡¯s hand and backed off. ¡°Do as you please, but don¡¯t regret itter.¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± Levesky replied. The people looking trembled even further looking at the man who had just tried to stop Levesky and it intensified by a notch when they heard this conversation. The man, Levi Stormwind, Guildmaster of the Jingmei Guild, was not able to stop the Vice Guildmaster, Levesky. The people did not know why the Guildmaster did not show his authority to stop Levesky and they had no idea why he listened to Levesky. But what they could figure out was that Levesky was even more terrifying than they initially thought. After Levi backed out, Levesky immediately shed Utrov¡¯s neck and killed him. He threw his Magic Core down on the ground and got to the center of the lobby. A Magic Core of a Rank 7 was lying on the ground as if it was trash and this shocked the people even further. Lady Hei was no exception to this either. She was about to leave at the start with Lith but who knew things would turn out like this. She went through a myriad of emotions just like everyone else and when she saw the Magic Core of Utrov lying like trash, she shuddered lightly. She roughly had an idea as to why his demise urred and she was internally thankful to herself that she didn¡¯t take part in Utrov¡¯s bad deeds. Levesky had a good look at the people in the lobby. He then looked at Levi, who in return simply nodded his head and gave his approval. Levesky cleared his throat and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Everyone, the guild will undergo cleansing. It may take anywhere upto a few weeks to months for the same. This may slightly affect your schedules and I apologize on behalf of the guild for the same. I¡¯ll ensure that everything returns to normalcy soon. Till then, your patience would be appreciated.¡± The people nodded their heads as they heard Levesky say this. A person stepped forward and said, ¡°Vice Guildmaster, please do not worry, we¡¯ll follow your words. Take your time, no need to rush.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Vice Guildmaster. No need to worry.¡± Another person added. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the Vice Guildmaster¡¯smands!¡± Many shouted in unison. The guild lobby became lively with the people asking Levesky not to worry. After a few minutes, it died down without Levesky having to ask them to stop. He turned to look at Lady Hei and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Hei, call for a meeting. Ask every staff member toe to the office within three hours.¡± Lady Hei nodded her head and said, ¡°as youmand, Vice Guildmaster.¡± Levesky then walked back towards Lith and said looking down at him, ¡°I apud your courage, but make sure to not make such threats next time.¡± Lith shrugged and said, ¡°then make sure to be on time and not just watch as a bystander.¡± Levesky had a slight smile on his face when he heard Lith say that. It was a rare one and Levi from the side noticed it. Levesky patted Lith¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that. You want two silver coins right? Here, have them. Take this too.¡± Levesky handed Lith two silver coins and a yellow colored token. The token had the insignia of the guild¡ªa ck leopard¡¯s face. ¡°This is a special token, make sure to not lose it. Next time whenever you visit the guild, make sure to show this token.¡± Levesky left after exining a little about the token. Lith smiled lightly and put the token in his ring. He left the guild after that as his work was done. Levesky met Levi and as soon as he reached close to him, Levi smiled and asked, ¡°You seempletely different when talking to that kid. What got to you?¡± Levesky was back to his indifferent self. ¡°He didn¡¯t flinch, falter or went back on his attitude even after I slightly intimidated him. His attitude remained the same throughout, despite knowing I was the Vice Guildmaster. He has the courage we never had, Levi. I can see a future leader in that kid. I don¡¯t know if you can see it or not. Anyway, less talks about him. We should worry about our own matters first. Come, let¡¯s go clea¨C no, purge the filth from our guild.¡± Levi nodded and they both went about to the office on the top floor. Everyone in the lobby once again settled down and got back to doing what they were doing. Except for one person, the receptionist. The receptionist was looking at the ck Magic Core lying on the ground like trash. It was slowly disintegrating into ash and looking at it made the receptionist intensely tremble in fear. He knew why Utrov died and also knew that it could be him in that ce any moment. The receptionist knew that Utrov¡¯s Magic Core¡¯s connection to the world was severed before he got killed, making him unable to ever resurrect or reincarnate. He experienced the cruelty of the Vice Guildmaster for the first time and almost soiled his pants when he did. The receptionist swore to himself that he won¡¯t ever do bad deeds in the guild anymore. He walked back to his desk while trembling and tried to work. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was sitting on a sofa in the living room of the castle and was watching Lith on her tablet. There were two maids standing behind her sofa, ready to be at her service anytime she asked. Lilith put down the tablet and smiled. She thought to herself, ¡®My baby is growing up so fast. I wonder how he learnt to talk like that? Hmm, it must be the inte. He¡¯s probably spending too much time on the inte.¡¯ After a few minutes of thinking, Lilith said in a neutral tone, ¡°Freya,e here.¡± Freya Woods, a blonde-haired, green-eyed maid, walked in front of Lilith and said bowing, ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± ¡°Go to the Jingmei Guild in Espat and help them. Also ensure that their rank is raised. Make sure that they have their headquarters near the Lenz Tower within a year.¡± Lilith gave a ck card to Freya andmanded. The ck card had a silver-crimson moon with a few ck bats flying around it printed on it. It was a debit card of the Royal n issued to them by the witches. These cards can be given to the servants to use and the transactions were monitored by the witches. Or course, everything was confidential. The witches weren¡¯t stupid to leak any details of the Royal n. Hecate had warned and trained everyone in charge of this well. Freya took the card, bowed and left. Being with Lilith for so many years, she could read between the lines and didn¡¯t need to be instructed in detail. Her mission was to make the Jingmei Guild strong within a year, that was themand Lilith gave. After Freya left, Lilith said, ¡°Lana, what¡¯s my dear doing?¡± Lana, a ck-haired, brown-eyed maid standing behind Lilith, didn¡¯t move from her ce and said, ¡°Her Majesty is still trying to make changes to the hierarchy of the Vampires, Madam.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still doing it? Oh my, just how much is she overthinking things? Lana, update me a weekter on this same thing. If even a weekter she¡¯s not able to do it, I¡¯ll intervene.¡± Lilith said with concern. ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± Lana nodded. ¡­.. Kunlor Forest, Espat. Ralph and Dennis were fighting beasts currently and it had been four hours since Lith had left. The two only took a break once, and it was for fifteen minutes. They had been fighting and killing them ever since. Space fluctuated near them this time but they were busy fighting with a group of ox like beasts and didn¡¯t bother to check who it was near them. Lith teleported out of thin air in a few seconds and saw the two fighting. He took his bow out from his ring and pulled the string while willing the Fire elements in the surrounding. A fire arrow was formed as he did this action and once fully formed, he let go of the string and the arrow shot out towards the oxes. Midway, the arrow split into many more arrows and each and every fire arrow pierced the head of the oxes, thereby killing them. Arge chunk of these oxes was killed and Ralph and Dennis got the pressure off of them. They killed the remaining ones easily and their job was done. The three grouped up and Dennis asked Lith, ¡°how did it go, Your Highness. What all things did you do in these four hours?¡± Lith began exining all the things that happened while he was in Espat over afternoon tea in the middle of the first level of the Kunlor Forest. Ralph and Dennis rested and listened intently to what he was saying and didn¡¯t interrupt him. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 250 Muron’s Trouble Solved ¡°Really? A Rank 7 killed just like that?¡± Dennis asked Lith with interest. Lith nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, and if I am not wrong, he won¡¯t reincarnate or resurrect.¡± ¡°Oh damn!¡± Dennis eximed. Even Ralph was a bit surprised as he heard this. ¡°And then what?¡± Dennis asked excitedly. ¡°Well¡­ Muron won¡¯t suffer now since the guild higher ups would now ensure that there¡¯s no scams happening.¡± Ralph and Dennis nodded as they heard this. ¡°But he¡¯s still weak and a Rank 4 in that guild where the average is Rank 5. You know that helping him this one time still won¡¯t solve the problem about him getting bullied, right?¡± Ralph said the important bit. Lith nodded. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t. But, don¡¯t forget he¡¯s not too weak either, and he¡¯s still young. His rank would be raised in future as he cultivates and probably won¡¯t get bullied. The future is uncertain and we can¡¯t help him anymore than we already have. We¡¯ve got our own lives to live too.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. Us helping his sick brother should take some load off of his chest and should be able to have some savings for himter.¡± Dennis said. Ralph nodded and agreed with the two. The three then chatted for a bit and since they had enough monsters and beasts to sell, the three went back to Jingmei Guild and sold it there. Lith was in disguise this time as he wanted to check if there¡¯s any more scam urring or not and found there to be none. They exchanged their goods for healing pills and potions and left for Muron¡¯s ce. Muron lived in a small wooden hut in the outskirts of Espat. His brothery with a sickly paleplexion on a small wooden bed made by Muron and appeared as if he could die at any moment. Muron¡¯s little brother was a Rank 1 and was in a small academy in the outskirts of Espat. He was injured in a battle and the academy was not responsible for his treatment and any other thing. The only thing they could do for him was not fail him if he was on sick leave. Not every academy in the world was like Abx. It was only Abx that had top-ss facilities and cared for their students the most. They covered everything from food to healthcare for the students when they are there. As for the other academies, they can¡¯t afford such a thing and it was simply not feasible. The trio cleaned up Muron¡¯s little brother, fed him food and medicine, lent him some money, and left the ce. It didn¡¯t take too long for him to recover as the pills and potions were good quality. The recovery was almost instantaneous. Muron¡¯s little brother had no idea who these people were but it didn¡¯t stop him from worshipping them from the bottom of his heart. He swore to himself that he¡¯ll never forget this kindness even till the day he died. A few hourster. Muron got back to his home and saw his little brother cooking some porridge. ¡°You, why are you up from your bed?¡± Muron rushed towards him and took thedle from his hand and said. ¡°Big brother, I ampletely fine now. Three people came here a few hours ago and cured me. Were you the one who paid them to help me?¡± Muron¡¯s little brother said excitedly. Muron shook his head and said, ¡°no, I don¡¯t have that much money. I was at the church and saw them there, they said that they were given a message by God to help us. Call it our good fortune, Eugene, that we came across such good people. Never forget their kindness. They saved you when you were on the verge of your death.¡± Eugene nodded his head and said, ¡°yes, yes, big brother. I¡¯ll never forget this kindness. Nowe, have this porridge with me.¡± Muron nodded and the two sat down to eat their porridge. Muron¡¯s eyes were a bit numb and slightly filled with tears. He would¡¯ve cried already had it not been his little brother sitting in front of him. He couldn¡¯t show his weak side to him or else things would get troublesome. Muron was very thankful to the three people. They helped him when he was at the lowest point in his life. This life saving grace from them was very helpful to him. He can now work and save money for their daily lives and wouldn¡¯t need to worry about his brother¡¯s health. These savings can help him focus on cultivating and he can raise his Magic Rank. Muron swore that one day, he¡¯ll be a rich and powerful person. But even if he did, he¡¯ll never forget these three people¡¯s deeds and would always be thankful for them. He wiped his tears sneakily and ate the porridge made by his little brother. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Muron said to him with a smile. He didn¡¯t forget topliment him for it. ¡°Hehe. I am d. I made it with a lot of hard work.¡± Eugene said with a smile. Muron ruffled his hair and the two chatted happily while having their food. ¡­.. Lenz Tower, Espat. Inside Emilia¡¯s suite. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were sitting in the lounge room and were having snacks together. Dinner was at 9 pm and it was currently 7 pm. They were having some light snacks before dinner. ¡°Today was wild.¡± Dennis said. ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph agreed. ¡°I asked teacher to take the time limit off just in case but it turns out wepleted our task five hours before the time she set for us. That¡¯s nice.¡± Lith said while eating potato chips. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very nice. By the way, Your Highness, have you figured out what you¡¯re gonna do in theing two months? We basically have a vacation to ourselves for these two months.¡± Dennis asked while chewing on beef jerky. ¡°No idea. I¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡± Lith said his true thoughts. He had no idea what he was gonna do in theing two months. He had to cultivate and breakthrough to Rank 3, there was that, but apart from it, there was nothing for him to do. After they go back to the academy, he¡¯s definitely going to seclude himself and try to break through to Rank 3. ¡°What about you, Ralph?¡± Ralph was eating cookies and as Dennis asked him the question, he put it down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate, study, go back home and look into the affairs of my family and country.¡± Ralph was the heir of the Asmodeus Family and he had a lot of things to do even in his free time. Watching his mother govern, make political decisions, finding out who was nning a coup d¡¯¨¦tat* for their family, etc, were just some of the few things in his mind that he was nning to do when he went back home. These were all interesting matters to Ralph who always preferred brains over brawn. The two kind of expected such a thing from him and it wasn¡¯t anything surprising. ¡°As for me, I am going home and going to rx, no one can stop me from doing it! These weeks in the academy were a torture and I can finally get to rx, haha!¡± Dennis said happily. ¡­.. Meryl City, Crimson Rain Country, Vampire Continent. Inside the Crimson n¡¯s Castle. Duke Axis Crimson and Duchess Sara Crimson were having dinner together in the dining room of their castle with their daughter. They were close with each other as a family and always ensured that they had dinner together. Other meals could be skipped but dinner could not be. They had no need for eating but the chat over food was a lovely way to spend time with each other and so they had dinner everyday. Cecilia was cutting into steak as her parents talked with each other. The three were sitting near a round table and their distance wasn¡¯t too far from each other. She cut her steak and was about to put it in her mouth when she felt some sort of premonition. She put down her fork and looked at her mother. ¡°Ma, is something good or bad or anything that is noteworthy going to happen in the uing few weeks?¡± She asked her mother, Duchess Sara Crimson. They were at home, she didn¡¯t have to use any formalities to talk to them. Duchess Sara looked at Cecilia and said, ¡°no, dear. Why do you ask?¡± Cecilia shook her head and said, ¡°I felt something was going to happen.¡± Duke Axis sipped on some red wine and said to Cecilia, ¡°nothing of importance is going to happen that may be rted to you. Oh yes, but if I have heard it right, your boyfriend from the Drac n should be back home in a few weeks or days I think. I am amazed how you can get a premonition about it.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned a bit red as she heard it but she kept a serious face and said to her father, ¡°Pa, don¡¯t say stupid things like this. He¡¯s not my boyfriend, I don¡¯t even like him. And there was no premonition, it was just a coincidence.¡± Duke Axis and Duchess Sara looked at each other and chuckled. Duchess Sara turned to Cecilia and said, ¡°your face says otherwise, dear. Don¡¯t worry, ma and pa will always support you and we¡¯ll help you get married to that Drac boy.¡± ¡°Ma! What nonsense is this!?¡± Cecilia said with a tomato red face. Why would she like someone as carefree and stupid like Dennis? Duke Axis held Cecilia¡¯s hand on top of the table and said, ¡°Dear, your pa will go kick that old geezer Drac¡¯s butt if needed to have you two get together. You don¡¯t have to worry. As your ma said, you¡¯ve got our full support.¡± ¡°Pa, what nonsense! You know what? I think I¡¯ll have my dinner in my room tonight. Good bye and good night!¡± Cecilia took her food and ran away into her room. Duke Axis and Duchess Sara chuckled again and talked about their daughter and Dennis¡¯s rtionship for the rest of the night. ¡­.. Lenz Tower, Espat. ¡°Good luck on that, Dennis.¡± Lith said to Dennis with a smile. ¡°Yeah, good luck.¡± Ralph added. ¡°Mhm! Mhm! I¡¯ll definitely have a good time, haha.¡± Dennis said happily. A few minutes passed. BAM! The door of their suite mmed open and a pink-haired, pink-eyeddy barged in. She was none other than Avelyn Asmodeus, Ralph¡¯s mother. Behind her was Emilia walking quietly. She rushed towards Ralph as she saw him and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Ralph chaaannnnn!~¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 251 Mu Mu Ralph¡¯s mother, Avelyn, called him out and ran towards him after entering the suite. Ralph tried to run away when he heard her shout like that but it was all in vain. How can a mere Rank 2 run away from an Emperor Rank? Avelyn caught Ralph and hugged him from behind. She touched her face with his and swayed side to side. ¡°Ralph chan~ Mama missed you~¡± Avelyn said happily. Ralph¡¯s face was slightly red as he was caught in her embrace. He tried to hide his embarrassed feeling and said, ¡°M-mother, stop! It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡± Avelyn didn¡¯t listen to him and did her own thing. She knew that her child didn¡¯t actually hate such things. He was just reserved and thus didn¡¯t show much affection like other people. It had been like that since a young age for him. This one time when Ralph was around six years old, he got bullied by kids from other Emperor Rank families and from that day onwards, he decided to be stronger and while training and doing other things, Ralph developed a formal, reserved and cold attitude. There was nobody in the family with whom Ralph opened up except for Avelyn. It took Avelyn a lot of effort to melt his cold heart and have him open up to her. She was the only person in the world currently who knew Ralph the best. Lith and Dennis were the two around whom Ralph opened up other than his mother, Avelyn. He was starting to trust them and was getting close to them. If what was going on continued for a few more years, Lith and Dennis would definitely be the people who would know Ralph the best apart from Avelyn. The three¡¯s friendship was strong at the moment and it would only get stronger as time passed, given that they were together through thick and thin and in the various endeavours of life. Lith looked at Ralph¡¯s mother being affectionate to him and felt happy for Ralph. At least there was somedy in this world who could warm his cold heart. This guy was just too serious and reserved every minute of the day. He definitely needed some extra love. Emilia walked towards Lith and Dennis and sat down on an armchair beside their sofa. She took out a big box from her ring and ced it on the table in front of them. She looked at Lith and Dennis and said with a smile, ¡°I brought some snacks for you guys.¡± Lith and Dennis smiled. ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Lith said. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s so nice of you teacher! Thank you! Haha!¡± Dennis said enthusiastically. Food was the key to happiness, ording to him and he was happy currently. Ralph¡¯s mother and Ralph, after a few minutes, joined Lith and the other two. They were sitting in the non-elevated part of the lounge room of their suite. There were two sofas and two armchairs and a sofa around a ss table here. Opposite to the sofa, a few meters away was a big tv. Lith and Dennis were sitting on the sofa, Emilia was sitting on the armchair beside the two and Ralph was sitting along with his mother on another armchair. Avelyn had him in her embrace as she sat there and didn¡¯t leave him. She wanted to spend as much time with him as she could and thus didn¡¯t leave him alone. Ralph would work on cultivating and raising his Magic Rank in the near future, he¡¯ll be very busy. He won¡¯t have much time for Avelyn and also, when he grows up, he may start to dislike her affection. So Avelyn tried her best to spend as much time and affection as she could with him. Ralph was oblivious to his mother¡¯s taught and if he knew she was thinking of such a thing, he obviously would¡¯ve given her assurance that no such thing would happen in the future no matter how busy he got. Ralph was a reserved and cold child, not a disrespectful and hateful child. He loved his mother more than anyone in this world, he wouldn¡¯t break her heart and do such a thing to her. Those things aside, for now, he didn¡¯t know her thoughts and was just feeling a bit embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t too embarrassed as he realized Lith and Dennis were behaving normally. They apparently weren¡¯t thinking much of his state. Ralph felt a bit relieved knowing this. The five people talked over food and Avelyn got to know Lith and Dennis a bit. Emilia talked from time to time too and they all had a good time together. The five had dinner and they all went to sleep in their respective rooms. Avelyn of course went into Ralph¡¯s room and slept while having him snuggle up in her embrace. She didn¡¯t leave him alone in bed either. She definitely was a very clingy mother. ¡­.. Few dayster. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx World Academy. Lith was training with Rena and Dennis was training with the cow. Ralph was sitting at the side and Emilia had gone to her office. They toured Espat for the remaining time they had and they had Ralph¡¯s mother join them in it too. Nothing special happened all this while and they had fun. The four parted ways with Avelyn after their tour was over and were back in the academy. Now, the trio was back to their usual routine of training and studying. Since Dennis had a magical beast with him too now, the trio spent an hour of the day training with them. Ralph didn¡¯t have one so he just rested or did other things while sitting at the side. Rena and the cow fought together. They were givenmands by Lith and Dennis and were fighting each other by following those. An hour passed. Their training was over and they were sitting on the training ground and having some refreshments. Ralph joined them this time. Lith took a sip of his lemonade and said, ¡°Dennis, how long are you going to keep that guy nameless? You should give him a name.¡± He was talking about the magical beast Dennis had. Dennis put down his lemonade and said in realization, ¡°oh! Ipletely forgot that he had no name.¡± Lith, Ralph, and the cow gave Dennis a stern look that read ¡®are you serious?¡¯ ¡°What? It¡¯s no big deal. I can still do it now. Ahem, stupid cow, do you by any chance have a name?¡± Dennis tried to cover up his mistake. The cow shook its head and said, ¡°moo.¡± Dennis nodded. ¡°I see. Then, from today onwards, you are Mu Mu. It¡¯s kind of a nickname, I¡¯ll think of a good name for youter.¡± The cow nodded and mooed. Anything was better than being called stupid all the time. Lith and Ralph looked at each other and shook their heads with a helpless smile. Creativity definitely wasn¡¯t Dennis¡¯s forte. After their break was over, Rena and Mu Mu were sent to the dorm to rest and the trio began training together. ¡­.. In a mountain range somewhere in the world. A bluish silver-haired, blue-eyeddy wearing silver robes was walking towards the edge of a tall cliff. She soon reached the edge and had a look at the view in front of her. She couldn¡¯t see anything besides a sea of clouds in front of her. She was at an extremely high altitude. Thedy took a deep breath and doing so caused the elements around her to fluctuate violently; so much so that they broke the equilibrium and became colorful rays around thedy. The region she was in had the least amount of elemental energy in the entire world. Where she found this ce and where this ce was, was a mystery. Not many knew of this ce. ¡°There should be no one disturbing me here and I can finally break through. I hope the breakthrough is fast and I can go meet him as soon as possible.¡± Thedy muttered softly while looking in front with a stern gaze. She sat down at the edge of the cliff cross-legged and started meditating. ¡­.. In a certain corner of the world. A man with long messy hair and beard was meditating in a cave. He had no clothes on his upper body and had one essory on him, it was a white pearl ne. His lower body was covered with a ck cloth and he was barefoot. The man was covered in white dust of some sort and he totally appeared like a caveman. If not that, he definitely seemed like a beggar then. The man opened his eyes abruptly after a few seconds and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°another one?¡± He got up from his meditative position and stretched himself. He walked out of the cave he was in and looked in a certain direction. ¡°Let me see how you breakthrough.¡± He said and took a step forward, vanishing from his spot. ¡­.. Empress¡¯s Castle, Star Dragon City. A purple-haired, ck-eyeddy wearing majestic silver-purple robes was sitting on a throne and givingmands to the people below her. It was the Dragon Empress, Mayzin. Mayzin was listening to him speak but after a few seconds, she suddenly felt a bad premonition. A few more secondster, she felt a threat; something she had never felt in thousands of years. Mayzin thought to herself, ¡®What¡¯s with this bad premonition? Is something going to happen? Hmm? Wait a second¡­¡¯ Suddenly, realization dawned upon her. ¡®I can¡¯t let this happen!¡¯ Without saying anything to the people and thinking further, she vanished from her spot immediately. The people below were left surprised as they saw her leave so suddenly. But they didn¡¯t think much as they felt she must¡¯ve had some urgent things to do. The people went about their ways and got busy with their work again. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 252 Meditating BAM! Ralph and Dennis were hit hard by Lith¡¯s kick and mmed on the ground. He walked towards them after doing so and gave them a hand each to help them get up. ¡°I am done for today. You guys continue, I am going back to my room.¡± Lith said to the two while walking away. The two said their byes to him and started training together after a short break. Lith in the meanwhile freshened up and was sitting cross-legged on the floor in his living room. ¡°Training won¡¯t help anymore, I need to meditate andprehend the elements to break through. I can feel my breakthrough being close. The tour sure gave a good boost.¡± Lith muttered softly as he sat in a lotus position. Lith closed his eyes and started meditating andprehending the elements around him. Everything around him was dark and only after a few minutes, a few colorful strands started appearing in his dark vision. The strands started bing brighter and stretched to a long distance as Lith¡¯s meditation went on. These strands were nothing but the elemental energies around Lith in his room. He was sensing them, watching them, and was trying toprehend them. A few hours passed as he meditated and there were still no signs of him stopping. The elemental energies started flowing towards Lith and his room was starting to be an energy dense zone in the entire dormitory. Ralph and Dennis felt it but didn¡¯t think much of it as it waspletely normal for such a thing to happen. A few more hours passed and the elemental energy in the entire dormitory was concentrated around Lith. Lith focused on the energies and his previous dark vision had be colorful and bright. It felt like he was in a rainbow tunnel and due to the colorful strands waving and fluctuating randomly, he felt like he was hallucinating and was on some intoxicants. A few more hours passed and it was the morning of the next day. Ralph and Dennis walked downstairs to have breakfast. The two had talked in their group chat on phone as to what they¡¯re gonna eat and had ordered food. Lith wasn¡¯t online and he didn¡¯t reply, making them understand that he¡¯s still meditating. The two¡¯s breakfast was present in a box in front of their dorm door which they picked up and brought inside in the dining room. Dennis brought the cutlery from the kitchen and Ralph served all the food present for the two. Dennis ordered from the Demi-Humans cuisine and was having a Tier 2 salmon, miso soup, rice, vegetables, and fried tofu along with barley tea. Ralph shook his head as he noticed him eating stuff he did not even like. It was clearly the influence of anime that was making him eat these things. Ralph knew that Dennis liked foods with strong vors and not milder ones such as these. Dennis on the other hand was feeling sad for Ralph. This guy only had sweet food all the time and hardly ever tried other vors. Currently Ralph was having pancakes topped with butter and maple syrup along with a toast made of chocte sourdough breadthered with a generous amount of butter and chocte chips. For a drink he was apparently having boba tea. It definitely felt a weirdbo to Dennis. But, he was a bit less sad today knowing that there was some other vor on Ralph¡¯s te today, that being the sour vor from the sourdough bread. ¡°Hey Ralph, what¡¯s with the change today?¡± Dennis asked curiously while stuffing a fried tofu in his mouth. Ralph bit on a piece of toasted chocte sourdough bread and after eating it, he wiped his mouth with a napkin and asked Dennis, ¡°What change?¡± ¡°You¡¯re having sourdough bread today. What made you have it?¡± Dennis asked while chewing the fried tofu. Ralph furrowed his brows a bit and said, ¡°finish your food first and then talk. As for this bread, why are you asking about it? It¡¯s just bread.¡± Dennis gulped down the tofu and then asked, ¡°indeed, it is bread. But isn¡¯t it sour?¡± Ralph sipped on his boba tea and said, ¡°no. It is called sourdough bread but there¡¯s nothing sour in it.¡± ¡°What? For real?¡± Dennis asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah.¡± Ralph said simply and cut up the pancakes and forked a mouthful and chewed on them. ¡°Damn. Lemme have a bite.¡± Dennis said and took a piece of toasted chocte sourdough bread. He took a bite of it and just at it reached his pte, he didn¡¯t feel anything sour at all. ¡°What¡¯s this scam? Where¡¯s the sour in the sourdough?¡± Dennis said with a frown. ¡°But, this bread definitely seems like something that a Sugar Freak like you would like. There are probably others like you having it.¡± Ralph shook his head and said, ¡°I am not a Sugar Freak and no, there aren¡¯t other people who are having this. This is a custom order. I made thisbo up on the spot when I was ordering food today.¡± Dennis looked at Ralph with an amused look. ¡°The denial is strong. Anyway, what do you think His Highness is doing that is making the energy concentrate in his ce so much?¡± ¡°Meditating andprehending thews, can you not figure it out?¡± Ralph said in a neutral tone. ¡°I was just confirming.¡± Dennis replied. The two continued to chat and eat their breakfast. Halfway through their breakfast, Emilia arrived in the dorm. ¡°Good morning, children.¡± Emilia said to them with a smile. The two greeted them back and Emilia turned her up and looked at the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t really the ceiling she was looking at but Lith meditating. ¡®He would need more energy it seems. But there¡¯s a little time.¡¯ She walked close to Ralph and Dennis and joined them for breakfast. She talked with the two about their training and also started clearing their doubts that they may have. ¡­.. In a certain mountain range. A man with a dusty and rough appearance was standing a few hundred meters away from a tall mountain. The mountain seemed to pierce the sky and only a little portion was visible as the rest was covered by the clouds. ¡°So it¡¯s her.¡± The man said with an indifferent look. He took a step ahead and the space around him fluctuated violently, so much so that there was a tear made, causing the darkness of the void to be visible. However, right at this instant, BOOM! An explosion urred and the spatial fluctuations stopped and the man was back to the spot he previously was at. Space fluctuated again but this time a few hundred meters away from the man. The fluctuations stopped when a purple-haired, ck-eyed figure wearing majestic robes appeared. It was Mayzin, the Dragon Empress. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to touch my people, Ilyas.¡± Mayzin walked towards the rough looking man and said in a fierce tone. ¡°Ho? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to stop me?¡± The rough looking man called Ilyas said with a smile on his face. ¡°Take another step and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Mayzin said indifferently. ¡°You sure have the guts, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± Ilyas said. ¡°But, there are already too many dragon supremes. There¡¯s no need for more. It¡¯s time they stop. The world doesn¡¯t need more of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡± Mayzin said while walking towards him. ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± The manughed like a maniac. ¡°Do you seriously think it¡¯s not upto me?¡± ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± Mayzin didn¡¯t speak any more with him and immediately charged at him with her sword. BOOM! An explosion was made as Mayzin¡¯s sword hit Ilyas. Ilyas however was unscathed and he blocked Mayzin¡¯s sword with his bare forearm. ¡°Weak.¡± Ilyas said and kicked Mayzin in her stomach. Mayzin willed the Space elements and created a tear near a ce the man had just kicked, making his leg get sucked into the void. ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad.¡± Ilyas said as he saw his leg get chopped off and blocking another attack of Mayzin. He then looked a Mayzin with cold glint in his eyes and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to stop me.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 253 You sure are daring Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Lith was still meditating and wasprehending thews. The elemental energy around him was concentrated to such a degree that any more influx would cause the equilibrium to be broken and the energies to roam around freely. A few minutes passed. ¡®No more energy is gathering around. This is troublesome.¡¯ Lith thought to himself while meditating. He started making ns to do something about this problem side by side whileprehending the elements. However, all his worries were for naught as within a few minutes, he started feeling the energies gushing towards him. Lith felt weird as to why it suddenly happened but since it was a good thing, he didn¡¯t dwell much on it and continued to meditate. Meanwhile, in front of Lith, Emilia was standing and looking at him with a smile. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s the first one to breakthrough in his batch.¡¯ She thought to herself as she walked towards a chair and got seated. She had inscribed a few magic circles around his room and this caused the energies to flow towards Lith, who in return channeled and ced them around him. Within a few seconds, the equilibrium broke and the colorful strands of energies appeared around Lith and were revolving around him, making the scene look like Lith was in the center of a colorful tornado. ¡®He¡¯s trying to break through here and she¡¯s probably doing the same somewhere in the world. I wonder how¡¯s her progress currently.¡¯ Emilia thought to herself as she watched Lith. ¡­.. CLANG! Mayzin¡¯s sword was held between two yellow rows of teeth of Ilyas and a loud sound was heard. Ilyas willed the Destruction element around his fist and it was so done so fast, the elements broke the equilibrium and were stuck to his hand, making it appear a mix of oranges and ga color. He punched Mayzin on her stomach with full force but she escaped from it after willing the Space element around her and appeared behind Ilyas¡¯ back and sent a thunder spear into it. The thunder spear only caused a slight burn on Ilyas¡¯ back and wasn¡¯t able to prate him. Mayzin obviously didn¡¯t wait for it to prate and she had moved to do her next attack as soon as she sent the spear Ilyas used the Space element and just like Mayzin, he teleported in and out of the void repeatedly and was attacking Mayzin. His body was so sturdy, no attacks of Mayzin affected him, whereas Mayzin didn¡¯t have such privilege in her human form. Ilyas kept attacking Mayzin who kept defending as well as attacking and the two were moving towards the peak where Arya was while fighting. Mayzin was trying her hardest to not let him move there and she tried her best to push him back. But Ilyas¡¯ defense was very solid and slowly but surely, he was moving bit by bit towards Arya. There was a long way for him to reach here, as she was at the peak of the mountain, teleporting wasn¡¯t an option for him either as Mayzin had blocked the Space elements around and made it unable to be used by him. She wasn¡¯t called as the Star Dragon for show. Space was her main element and the rest were secondary. As for Ilyas, though he may have the Space affinity, he wasn¡¯t as proficient in it as Mayzin. The two kept shing and Mayzin used various different techniques to stop Ilyas. After a few hours, she felt that they both had reached to a saturation point. She attacked and defended while he kept attacking and pushing forward. Mayzin thought to herself, ¡®if this continues any longer, I¡¯ll use my trump cards.¡¯ ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was standing on the rooftop of the castle and was gazing in a certain direction. She had been doing it for a while. Her beautiful silver hair and majestic silver robes shined in the darkness of Nightingale due to the radiance of the moon reflected back from it. The wine caused her hair and robes to flutter and she had a calm and indifferent look on her face as she stood on top of the castle¡¯s highest pointy tower. ¡°My baby is cultivating diligently in his room and my future daughter-inw is organizing herself to have a breakthrough. There¡¯s also Mayzin trying her best to ensure my daughter-inw breaks through safely. If this continues, the guy will reach Arya within a few days. Either that or Mayzin used her trump cards and stops him. Hmm¡­ to help them or to not help them?¡± Lilith said to herself softly. A few secondster, she took out an amethyst coin from her space ring and held it between her fingers. ¡°Heads, I¡¯ll not interfere unless absolutely needed. Tails, I kill the guy and ensure she breaks through safely.¡± Lilith said softly while looking at the coin in her hand. The amethyst coin had a bat inscription on the heads side and the insignia of the Royal n on the tails side. Each country¡¯s amethyst coins had different inscriptions on them with the exception being the Vampire Continent where all the countries maintained uniformity. Different counties in different continents had different inscriptions on their coins. Everyone had only one thing inmon, that being the material from which the coins were made. Lilith tossed the coin in the air and had it flip. The coinnded in her palm in a few seconds and looking at the result, she smiled and said, ¡°alright then.¡± Lilith vanished from her spot after putting the coin back in her ring, leaving the tower empty again. ¡­.. BAM! Mayzin hit Ilyas on his back with a thunder club. Ilyas staggered slightly as he felt the brunt but didn¡¯t affect him much. He jumped in the air and sent a roundhouse kick to Mayzin who once again caused a tear in space and had his legs cut off. ¡°Okay, enough with the warmup. It¡¯s time I get serious.¡± Ilyas said with a cold glint in his eyes. He snatched his ck pearl ne and ate it. Just as he did that, the energies in the surrounding fluctuated violently and a thick and colorful fog was formed around Ilyas. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s called true power today!¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± Ilyas said and startedughing loudly like a maniac. The hick fog started entering Ilyas¡¯ body and it was happening a very rapid rate. Mayzin tried to cut off the flow of energy but was only sessful in doing it with the Space element. She used various different spells and attacked Ilyas to stop whatever he was doing and got busy with it. Ilyas keptughing and absorbing the energy and was rushing towards the peak. Mayzin was unable to stop him from doing so despite her strong and serious attacks. ¡®It seems I have to use my trump cards.¡¯ She thought to herself. Right at this moment, she felt a pat on her back. Mayzin looked behind her in rm and before she could say anything, ¡°Good to see you again, Mayzin.¡± ¡°Lilith?¡± Mayzin asked, looking at the silver-haired, purple-eyed figure standing in front of her with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes?¡± Lilith asked back. ¡°Eh, what are you doing here?¡± Mayzin asked, a bit confused. She totally forgot about Ilyas closing in on her and attacking her. ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± ¡°TRUE POWERRRRR! ROOOAAAARRRR!¡± Ilyas shouted while running towards Mayzin, making her turn her attention back towards her. Lilith patted Mayzin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°to ensure that my daughter-inw breaks through sessfully.¡± Hearing this, Mayzin turned her head back and asked, ¡°your what?¡± Lilith smiled and as she was about to answer Mayzin, Ilyas closed in on them. ¡°FEEL THE WRATH!¡± Ilyas yelled and jumped from his ce and was making hisnding on Mayzin¡¯s body while having his arms extended out to smash her. BOOOM! CRACK! Before Ilyas could touch Mayzin and turn her into meat paste, he was kicked in the stomach by Lilith and was sent flying so fast that he broke the sound barrier and caused a sonic boom. Due to the sheer force of Lilith¡¯s, the ground cracked wherever Ilyas touched afternding down and it was only after a few minutes and him flying away for hundreds of kilometres, did the cracking stop and him as well. ¡°¡­hu ¡­w-who?¡± Ilyas tried to get up but was only able to move his face slightly and question in a horrified manner. He only had half of his body with him as hey down on the ground with the rest half flying somewhere else. Lilith¡¯s kick was so powerful that his body was broken into two pieces and had she put a bit more effort, he would¡¯ve be a meat paste then and there. ¡°H-h-how is t-this po-possible?¡± Ilyas questioned again with the same horrified look. He was horrified after feeling the sheer amount of power he felt from that one kick. Not only that, before he was about to hit Mayzin, he felt an aura that made his hair stand out in fear but it was toote to back out. Who in the world was so powerful here? Ilyas wondered in horror. Before he could question again and have his body regenerated and get up, he once again felt the powerful aura and felt a child down in his spine, with the horror on his face intensifying. Right at this moment, a silver-haireddy that looked like a goddess, appeared in front of his eyes and she said with an indifferent look, ¡°You sure are daring to touch my daughter-inw.¡± ¡­.. A/N: Hi dear readers, thank you for being here with me, reading to this point and supporting me. The past few days have been very bothersome with all the drama going on rted to yuri. I¡¯ve not written Yuri scenes explicitly and only thought that it may be a possibility that could ur in future. I had a scene to write about the Elven Queen and Elven Princess doing it together and their Oyakodon moment and for this, I mentioned, ¡°if there¡¯s Yuri scenes written explicitly, I¡¯ll put appropriate warning beforehand.¡± But, I¡¯ve grown tired of the yuri drama and got bullied enough by the readers. I won¡¯t write such a scene in future and the novel, in my opinion, had no yuri in it until this point and it won¡¯t in the future either. Lith x Elf Oyakodon will happen but no Yuri would be there. There will be no smut chapters without Lith being present in them. Please spread the word, that¡¯s about it. Also, I¡¯ve been doing 1chpt/day and that¡¯s because I am not in good health. I am sick with high fever and constant headache. I want to take a break, but I am helpless, and I cannot. Anywho, thankyou and have a good day. Much Love, SocialHippo. Chapter 254 Lilith and Mayzin Bet As Ilyas heard these words, he felt a chill down his spine that he had never felt in ages. Warning rms rang in his mind and it was practically screaming at him to run away right at this moment. However, Ilyas¡¯ body was not able to move even a single inch from its ce and he could only await his fate while being in such a miserable state. Lilith gave Ilyas a look and waved her hand, making his body burst. Ilyas died right at this moment. ¡­.. Inside a cave. Rays of sunlight shone on a ck box thaty on a stone tform inside the cave. The cave was pretty lifeless and quiet and seemed as if no one had visited it in hundreds of thousands of years. A few momentster, the ck box trembled. The trembling was slow at first but gradually picked up pace and the box started shaking violently just a few seconds after. The box burst open, causing a bright radiance to spread throughout the dimly illuminated cave. Light converged together at the spot the box was in, into the shape of a burly figure. Soon, a man wearing a ck cloth, like a towel, was visible. He was Ilyas. Ilyas¡¯ body shook as he recalled the scene moments before his death. He touched his face and body to check whether he really was alive or not. ¡°W-who¡­ w-was i-it?¡± He stuttered and said. After many hundred thousand years, Ilyas came out of seclusion to stop the dragons from having another Supreme Rank, but he failed¡­. Miserably. Previously when he got news that the dragons were having a second supreme, he didn¡¯t ce much importance on it as races were bound to have another person sooner orter. However, it had not even been a hundred thousand year and they were already having a third one, this wasn¡¯t eptable. The power bnce of the world would topple and that was something Ilyas could not ept. However¡­ It was only now did Ilyas realize that the power bnce of the world had already been toppled. ¡°M-monster!¡± Ilyas eximed as he realized this fact. The scene of him getting a hit from Lilith kept ying in his mind and even if he tried to forget it, he couldn¡¯t. It was too vivid. Ilyas took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. It had been so many years since someone made him be in such a condition, and him panicking and shivering was a natural instinct that still wasn¡¯t gone even after so many years. ¡°If she had wanted to, she could¡¯ve killed me. But she didn¡¯t. Why? And who was she?¡± Ilyas questioned himself as he sat on the stone tform and went deep into his own thoughts. ¡­.. Below a tall mountain. Mayzin was standing beside Lilith and looking at the crater formed in front of her, she asked out of curiosity, ¡°why did you not fully kill him?¡± She could tell that Lilith had let him resurrect and that he wasn¡¯t really dead. Lilith smiled and said, ¡°he¡¯s an important pawn for future events.¡± Mayzin felt confused as she heard this. ¡°Future events?¡± Lilith smiled and patted Mayzin¡¯s shoulder. She looked towards the peak of the tall mountain, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it. It¡¯s nothing too important. Anyway, look at her, and witness the birth of another Supreme Rank.¡± Mayzin looked towards the peak. Her gaze pierced the clouds that covered the mountain and fell on Arya who was sitting in a lotus position at the edge of the cliff, meditating. Mayzin turned her head back after a few seconds and asked Lilith, ¡°you said something about Arya being your daughter-inw previously, right? Did I hear it correctly?¡± Lilith nodded her head in approval. She smiled proudly and said, ¡°can you believe it? My baby, he¡¯s not even an adult vampire, yet he was able to conquer one of the top dragons so easily.¡± Mayzin had a surprised look on her face as she heard this. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lilith nodded. Her proud smile grew wider a secondter and she boasted, ¡°not only that, they even kissed.¡± Mayzin facepalmed immediately after hearing this. This carefreess who didn¡¯t give a fuck about anyone in the world, she was captured by an underaged vampire? Not to mention, how was this so fast? If she remembered correctly, it hasn¡¯t even been one season of the year and they already kissed too? ¡°No need to be so surprised, he¡¯s my son after all.¡± Lilith praised herself as well as Lith this time. This was a hidden side of her that not many got to see everyday. Her yful and cheery side which she only showed to her friends and family. ¡°Hai. Hai. Enough with the praises now. What are we supposed to do next?¡± Mayzin asked after agreeing with Lilith. ¡°We wait, what else can we do anyway? She should ascend within a few weeks. I¡¯ll stay here with you till that time. Lucy is busy with the governance and is out of Nightingale, the maids and butlers are with her and there¡¯s hardly anyone in the castle. It¡¯s really empty.¡± Lilith sighed and said. Lucy sure was very busy nowadays with things rted to the administration of the vampire society. She was acting as a queen in all sense and had it not been for her being only a King Rank, the substitute in her title would have already been taken from her. Mayzin nodded in understanding and said, ¡°sure thing. But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s going to be any more trouble that may arise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, Mayzin.¡± Lilith smiled and joked. Mayzin looked back at Arya and asked Lilith, ¡°by the way, do you know how this girl was taken by Lith?¡± ¡°Oh, I am d you asked¡­ Fufufu.¡± Lilith pped her hand as she said this and chuckled. The ground below became a fresh grassy patch and on it was a round table and two chairs with tea utensils present on them. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll let you know about everything.¡± Lilith said and sat down on one of the chairs. Mayzin too sat down and waited for Lilith to speak. Lilith took a sip of tea and after putting down the cup, she looked at Mayzin and smirked. ¡°Do you know Mayzin-chan, you should be a bit more careful around Lith.¡± Mayzin didn¡¯t understand why Lilith changed topics so suddenly and putting her own teacup down, she asked curiously, ¡°why do you say so?¡± ¡°Well, conquering the strong, ferocious, and prideful dragons is one of the greatest achievements in the world. It has been going on for ages, you know about it right?¡± The smirk on Lilith¡¯s face was gone and she instead put up a smile and asked Mayzin. ¡°Yes. Since the dawn of thete Primordial era, when creatures became sentient and civilization started, the dragons have been killed innumerable times for this thing. How can I not know?¡± Mayzin said, as a matter of fact. Lilith smiled and continued, ¡°so stay on guard. My son cane for you anytime and conquer not just your heart, but spirit, body, mind, soul¡ªeverything of yours.¡± Mayzin looked at Lilith in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you praising him too much? I understand that he may be the strongest of his generation, but is romance really his forte too? I can¡¯t possibly imagine myself falling for someone so young though.¡± Mayzin put out her honest thoughts in front of Lilith. The two were best friends and hardly sugar coated anything while talking to each other. It was for this reason that Mayzin¡¯s words were so blunt. Lilith didn¡¯t mind such a blunt answer from Mayzin. She simply raised her eyebrows to tease her and said with a smirk, ¡°you¡¯ll know soon.¡± Mayzin nodded her head and said, ¡°we¡¯ll see about that.¡± Lilith put her hand out in front of Mayzin and said with the smirk still on her face, ¡°wanna have a bet?¡± ¡°What bet?¡± Mayzin asked, a bit curious. ¡°Whether you¡¯re gonna fall for my son or not.¡± Lilith said with no hesitation. Mayzin shrugged and said, ¡°sure. It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll happen in the future anyway. I can¡¯t really imagine a Supreme Rank, a ruler of one of the world¡¯s biggest and strongest races, would fall for such a young person. What would be my image when people see me dating your son? I¡¯ll be called shotacon and what not.¡± Mayzin then shook her head and continued, ¡°yeah, I am one hundred percent sure, I am not gonna fall for him. Alright, let¡¯s bet. I¡¯ll kick your butt andugh at you the day you lose.¡± She chuckled after finishing and was very sure that she wouldn¡¯t fall for such a young guy. Dragons will be dragons, no matter the bottom most ones or the ones at the top of the food chain. Mayzin¡¯s prideful nature was kicking in at this time and she did so subconsciously. It was an innate nature, she really couldn¡¯t control it fully. Lilith chuckled too but didn¡¯t say anything to her. It was better to keep quiet now, as the future sure would be fun. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bet then. What do you want me to do if Lith really doesn¡¯t conquer you?¡± Lilith asked the important question. Mayzin thought for a bit and shrugged. ¡°No idea. Maybe¡­ uhh¡­ how about you do any one thing that I ask of you? A simple request and a pretty generic one.¡± Lilith nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Now, if Lith really does conquer you, and you lose the bet, I want you to¡­¡± Lilith paused and smiled evilly while looking at Mayzin. Mayzin felt confused as to why she was smiling like that and asked, ¡°to what?¡± Lilith chuckled and continued, ¡°I want you to¡­ Twerk.¡± . . . ¡­.. A/N: I am so very grateful for your kindments and well wishes. I¡¯ve learnt from it and I¡¯ll, from now on, write what I want and what I like. If I feel a Yuri scene would make the story or chapter better, I¡¯ll write a Yuri scene. Sods, buckle up, because Elf Oyakodon is on! And another thing that I¡¯d like to say, Fuck you, readers. The above mentioned sentence was for those ones who bullied me into changing things in the novel, not for everyone else ?? Anywho, I love you all(some being exceptions) from the bottom of my heart and I promise to give you quality content with eaching chapter. The novel will contain, from here and in the future: Lots of Slice of Life. Lots of smut. Lots of facepping. Lots of wholesome fluffy moments. Lots of milk, milf, as well as milkers. Lots of culture and lots of fun! Stay tuned ?? Chapter 255 Cooking with Emilia ¡°I want you to¡­ Twerk.¡± Mayzin spit her tea as she flustered after hearing this statement from Lilith. ¡°I what!?¡± She eximed, a bit dumbfounded by such a request from Lilith. Lilith smirked and said, ¡°you heard me right. That¡¯s the bet. Any problems?¡± Of course there are problems! How can there not be? Her prideful nature won¡¯t allow her to do such a thing, that was very obvious. Lilith was basically asking something impossible from her. Lilith took a sip of her tea as he watched Mayzin struggle internally in front of her. She put down the teacup and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡­ your prideful nature won¡¯t allow you to do such a thing, that¡¯s the reason I made this bet. If it isn¡¯t challenging, then what¡¯s the point of having it as a bet, right?¡± Mayzin stared at Lilith for a good few seconds. She then asked, ¡°how did you evene up with such a weird request?¡± Lilith shrugged and said smiling, ¡°who knows?¡± Mayzin sighed and shook her head. ¡®Its fine, I shouldn¡¯t worry too much. It won¡¯t happen anyway and I for sure will win this bet.¡¯ ¡°The bet is on, don¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Mayzin said to Lilith after a few seconds. ¡°You too.¡± Lilith said with a smile. Mayzin then asked, ¡°so, are you going to tell me about Arya and Lith¡¯s rtionship now or not?¡± Lilith nodded and started narrating Lith¡¯s developments with Arya slowly. Mayzin listened intently and didn¡¯t interrupt Lilith much. ¡­... Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Many hours had passed since Lith was in his meditative state andprehending thews. The concentrated energies around him had broken the equilibrium and now appeared as a thick colorful fog revolving around Lith Emilia was sitting on a chair all this while and was keeping watch on him and the thing that made her stay and constantly watch was her own curiosity. As far as she knew, there was no Rank 2 who could pull in so much energy and concentrate it around him. It was not just impossible, but also dangerous and nobody even dared to try it. Sure Emilia put up some spells around Lith, but those were only to ensure that Lith¡¯s spiritual power could reach a greater distance and pull in more energy. She was, in no way, providing him with energy and whatever was around Lith, were the elemental energies present normally around. No Rank 2¡¯s spiritual power was capable of handling such concentration of energy around them and it was dangerous to be around such a pure and concentrated form of energies. It could cripple as well as kill a person in the worst case scenario. Emilia had to stay to ensure Lith¡¯s safety as well, but who knew that he wouldn¡¯t need any help from her at all. A few more minutes passed and Lith opened his eyes. He took a deep breath and after exhaling, he focused on spreading the concentrated energy around him back in the surroundings and to rece the equilibrium that he broke. Snap! Just as he was about to do so, he heard a snap and the equilibrium was restored instantly. The thick and colorful fog was gone. Lith turned to look at the source of the sound and found Emilia sitting on a chair and looking at him through her sses. He got up, stretched, and walked towards her. ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Emilia.¡± Lith said to her with a smile. ¡°No problem.¡± Emilia replied with a smile and got up to leave. ¡°Please wait.¡± Lith said hurriedly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Emilia turned around and looked at him, a bit confused. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time already and I haven¡¯t had food in the whole day. I assume you haven¡¯t either, right?¡± Lith asked with a smile. Emilia nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, but it¡¯s fine for me. I don¡¯t really need to consume food.¡± ¡°I know, but you helped me a lot today, so please let me cook for you and express my gratitude.¡± Lith replied. Emilia thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright. But, do you know how to cook?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Lith said confidently. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, let me help you in it too.¡± Emilia said while walking towards the kitchen. ¡°Wait, wait. Don¡¯t go.¡± Lith said hurriedly. Emilia stopped and asked after turning around, ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Miss Emilia, wait a bit. I need to freshen up first, then I¡¯ll go cook. It won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡± Lith had been meditating for a day, he wanted to freshen up first. Emilia nodded in understanding. She walked towards the sofa close to her and sat down on it. Noticing that she was being so understanding, Lith didn¡¯t waste time and rushed to the bathroom closest to him to freshen up. A few minutester, he walked out, wearing a new set of clothes. A bit of water was dripping down as he walked towards Emilia from his slightly wet and messy hair. He was in a rush and forgot to dry his hair up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡± Lith said to Emilia with a smile. Emilia looked at him and instead of walking towards the kitchen, she walked towards him and ruffled his hair, making them dry up. She thenbed it slightly towards the side with just her hand and fixed his messy appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She backed off after and said while walking towards the kitchen. Lith was surprised with Emilia¡¯s actions. But he didn¡¯t say anything about it to her as it was just a trivial matter. He shoved aside these thoughts and walked towards the kitchen to cook food. The two were now in the kitchen. Lith nned to make a simple andforting dinner. It was rice along with chicken and vegetable curry for the main dish. As for the side dishes, it wasn¡¯t anything too fancy, just chicken cutlet along with hot and sour soup. Lith walked towards the wardrobe present in the kitchen and took out two aprons from it. He gave one to Emilia and had the other for himself. Emilia looked at him and smiled slightly. For what he said about the menu to him bringing out the aprons, he seemed serious about cooking to her. This would be her first time cooking with a student. No, not just that, it would be her first time eating food made by a student, she was pretty excited for all these things and this made her enthusiastic and slightly excited, causing her to smile. Lith wore the apron and started tying his hair into a rough bun, to avoid them being a hindrance and bothering him. He tied it in a rough man bun and after finishing, looked for the utensils and ingredients in the kitchen. ¡°Miss Emilia, please take out the chicken and vegetables from the fridge.¡± He said while squatting and removing a pot from the cab present. Emilia nodded and did as she was told to. Within a few seconds, everything was set up. The ingredients were on the center isle of the kitchen and the utensils were ced in their respective areas. Lith looked at the ingredients and after thinking for a bit, he instructed, ¡°Miss Emilia, please cut the vegetables, I¡¯ll wash the chicken and rice first.¡± Asking Emilia to cut chicken would not be a good idea as it would not be of the size Lith would want to be in the curry. He also didn¡¯t know whether she knew about ¡®curry cut¡¯ or not and so to not bother her too much, he simply asked about the vegetables which would be easy to do. Emilia nodded and took an onion and started cutting it. Lith washed rice and put it in a pot to cook it. There was no rice cooker avable in his kitchen and has to resort to cooking in a pot. ¡®Sorry uncle in orange polo, I have disappointed you. But it is what it is.¡¯ Lith thought while looking at the pot with a smile on his face. He then washed the chicken and cut it into medium sized pieces, very suitable for curries. He turned to look at Emilia and found her looking back at him with a smile. He smiled back and looked down to see the status of the vegetable cutting and felt amused. The vegetables were all cut and were arranged well on the chopping board in a neat and tidy manner. All pieces of the vegetables were uniformly cut and if someone has OCD, they sure would love this scene. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Lith said to Emilia. Emilia nodded and asked, ¡°anything else you want help with?¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°yes. Please take out three big bowls and ce eggs, flour, and breadcrumbs in each bowl respectively.¡± This was for the cutlet preparation and he didn¡¯t shy away from instructing her. Emilia nodded and started working on it. She didn¡¯t use magic for doing these things as she wanted to have a better experience. Lith turned on the stove and fire started heating up the pot. He put in the ingredients and started to cook the chicken and vegetable curry. Emilia prepared the things Lith asked and said about it to him. The chicken and vegetables in the pot were fried and Lith added water into it. He stirred it a bit and after covering the pot with a lid, he walked towards Emilia. ¡°Miss Emilia, do you know how to make a cutlet?¡± Lith asked her with a smile. Emilia shook her head. She didn¡¯t bother much about cooking all her life and she could only cook a few things. Lith nodded and said, ¡°then, let me show you how it¡¯s done.¡± Emilia nodded and watched Lith intently. She saw him seasoning the flour and smiled. She thought to herself, ¡®A teacher being taught things by her own student, that¡¯s also a new experience I am having. I guess we really are never too old or experienced to learn about new things it seems. Cooking seems interesting, let¡¯s see how far it goes.¡¯ . . . ¡­.. Chapter 256 Cooking with Emilia (2) ¡°So, it¡¯s flour first, then eggs, followed by breadcrumbs. The flour helps the chicken get cooked evenly and helps in preventing it getting burnt. It also helps in seasoning it. The eggs ensure that the crust is intact while frying and also acts as a glue for the breadcrumbs. These breadcrumbs make the cutlet crunchy and it¡¯s a nice contrast to the juicy and tender chicken.¡± Lith exined to Emilia while putting the chicken into the flour, eggs, and breadcrumbs respectively. Emilia was watching intently and didn¡¯t interrupt him. She was getting more and more interested in cooking as Lith continued to exin things to her. In Lith¡¯s previous life, his parents were working and his mother used to make food in the morning. This food was made inrge quantities and it was supposed to be had for lunch and dinner as well by Lith and his siblings. Lith had no choice but to eat whatever was at home. A few yearster, his siblings joined outdoor activities where there was food for them and Lith also decided that he¡¯ll cook for himself when at home. Their mother got a bit of load off of her when this happened and she stopped cooking the whole day¡¯s meal and only made breakfast during the weekdays. Lith spent most of his time studying and when he was free, he first cooked food for himself and then spent a bit of time using his phone. He had no choice but to study to have a better future for himself and the only other skill that he had in his previous life was cooking. Cooking helped himter in that life as he saved a lot of money. He went to a foreign country to study when he got a schrship and take out was expensive there so he cooked meals for himself and saved money on it. Yes, it was difficult on him to attend college for six hours a day, study at dorms, do a part-time job as well as cook, but such was the life of a poor student like him in that world. Lith recalled many things while he cooked and it sure did make him a bit mncholic. It affected his mood and also the tone as he exined things to Emilia. And of course, this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Emilia. But she didn¡¯t call him out for it and just listened to him exin things. ¡°Alright. So that¡¯s two big pieces of chicken thighs ready for frying. Of course, two aren¡¯t enough so I¡¯ll do a few more and while I do this, Miss Emilia, can you please put some oil in the pot?¡± Lith¡¯s mncholic mood was starting to fade as he got back to focusing on cooking. Emilia nodded and went to do her work. Lith finished covering all the pieces of chicken and after washing his hands, he put another pot on the four burner stove to make hot and sour soup. It was a vegetable soup so there was not much work needed to be done. He just saut¨¦d some vegetables in oil and put in sauces and stirred them for a few minutes. After that, he added water and cornstarch to thicken it and covered the pot. ¡°Please open the lid of the rice pot and sprinkle half a tablespoon of salt and mix it with a wooden spat.¡± Lith instructed Emilia, who was standing beside him and watching him put the chicken in the oil. Emilia nodded and did as she was told to.. ¡°When cooking rice, it¡¯s best to avoid adding salt as the curry and the cutlet have salt in them. Rice would be nd but it would taste better that way when the vors of the curry and cutlet mix in. That¡¯s what everyone thinks and makes food. But it¡¯s just me who prefers to season the rice a little bit for extra vor.¡± Lith exined to Emilia with a smile as the chicken was getting fried. Emilia had no opinion on this and simply nodded in understanding. She was someone who didn¡¯t eat food, so it was a normal thing. Lith then opened the curry pot and spooned a little curry out. He tasted it first to check if it needed something to be added or not and realized that indeed did. He spooned out a little again and raised the spoon close towards Emilia and said, ¡°Here, have a taste and tell me what feels less or more.¡± Emilia didn¡¯t think much and simply put the spoon in her mouth and tasted the curry. She tried her best to think what was missing but she couldn¡¯te up with an answer even after a few seconds. Lith chuckled looking at the spoon still in her mouth and her thinking. He smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Emilia, the spoon isn¡¯t edible, and also, tell me the answer now.¡± Emilia noticed the spoon still in her mouth and immediately let go of it. She felt a bit embarrassed but didn¡¯t show it on her face and said normally, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything, so I don¡¯t really know.¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s understandable. The curry is missing heat. We need to add more red chilli powder in it. It also does miss a little salt but that¡¯s on purpose.¡± Emilia nodded hearing it. Lith added red chilli powder to the curry and mixed it well and closed the lid on it. He then opened up the soup pot¡¯s lid and tasted the soup with a spoon. It was good, there was nothing that was needed to add more in it. He spooned a bit more and raised it towards Emilia once again. Emilia knew Lith wanted to have a taste of it and like before, she didn¡¯t think much and tasted it. She let go of the spoon this time right as the soup entered her mouth. Just as the soup was intended to be, Emilia felt the heat of the chillies from the soup and also the sour voring from the different ingredients in it. But, what surprised her was that it wasn¡¯t too spicy or too sour. There was also the saltines bnced well with the spicy and sour vor. Emilia gulped down the soup and said to Lith with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s delicious. The spicy, sour, and salty vor are bnced well.¡¯ Lith nodded and said, ¡°yes. You must¡¯ve also noticed that the spicy vor, although intense, isn¡¯t overpowering and too spicy. Wanna know the reason why?¡± Emilia nodded with interest. ¡°It¡¯s because I added a little sugar in it. There¡¯s a little trick which everybody knows but everybody fails to implement into their cooking. When cooking a sweet sugary dish, adding a pinch of salt enhances the sweetness instead of making the dish saltier. Same applies with spice and sugar.¡± Lith exined with a smile. Emilia felt amused knowing this. She never would¡¯ve known that there was so much depth to cooking had she not decided to help Lith with cooking today. She could also corrte these things with many aspects of life and thus her interest for cooking grew more and more as Lith continued. These things continued until all the food was made and the two stopped the cooking talk after the food was served on the dining table. Lith and Emilia sat opposite to each other on the dining table and started having their food. Emilia took a spoonful of curry rice and ate it. Just as she did so, she felt explosions of vors happening in her mouth. The food felt the tastiest she had ever had in her life. She closed her eyes and slowly savoured every bite of the simple curry rice. Lith was looking at Emilia to see what was her reaction. In the end, he wasn¡¯t disappointed at all when he saw her show a face of pure bliss. She really seemed to be enjoying it. He didn¡¯t interrupt her and ruin this moment and slowly spooned a little curry rice himself and ate it. As he did so, even he felt surprise as the vors spread on his pte. ¡®What happened? Why does it feel so tasty? If I remember correctly, I was never able to make something this tasty back on Earth.¡¯ What Lith didn¡¯t know was that it was due to himself that the food became much tastier. Back on Earth there was no magic or special physique like he had currently. There weren¡¯t special tools avable either for cooking like there were avable here. There were a lot of such factors that went into y as he cooked seriously today and that was the reason for it to be so tasty. ¡®Is it because of Miss Emilia helping me make it? Hmm¡­ I should cook again, this time, solo, and test it out.¡¯ Emilia opened her eyes after she gulped down the curry rice and this time she forked a piece of cutlet and tasted it. The piece was very crunchy at the outside and she bit more onto it, the tender chicken just melted in her mouth, causing the vorful oil of the chicken fat to ooze out and spread all over her pte. ¡°Mhm~¡± Emilia felt so amazed by it that she identally let out an ecstatic murmur. Lith¡¯s thoughts were broken as he heard this and he looked at Emilia in surprise. ¡®She sure seems to be enjoying the food a lot it seems.¡¯ After the cutlet was finished, Emilia tried the soup and it was amazing too but not as much as the cutlet. She then had a sip of sweet iced tea and her pte cleansed. This time, she tried the same things again and this bite felt just as amazing as the previous one. Lith ate his food quietly and didn¡¯t disturb Emilia. Watching her blissful face felt amazing and he didn¡¯t want to let her get conscious of her actions and stop. Within a few minutes, the chicken cutlet on Emilia¡¯s side was over and Lith had only finished half the curry rice on his te, one-fourth of the soup in the bowl and just one chicken cutlet. He was too busy watching Emilia and didn¡¯t focus on his food properly. He noticed Emilia to run out of chicken cutlet and he could tell that she enjoyed that dish more than any other present on the tablet. He smiled and said to Emilia, ¡°Miss Emilia, there¡¯s more cutlet on the tray.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Emilia turned to Lith and hummed in question. But soon her gaze fell on the cutlets present on the tray. She wanted to take it but realized that she shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. She had her share of cutlet and those were Lith¡¯s. She controlled herself well and said to Lith by shaking her head, ¡°no, it¡¯s your share. I can¡¯t have it.¡± Lith shook his head too and said to her, ¡°no, it¡¯s fine. Please have it. I insist.¡± Emilia shook her head again and said, ¡°no, can¡¯t do.¡± Being polite was an angel¡¯s innate nature. It was the same as dragon¡¯s being prideful. Thus, Emilia¡¯s polite nature took the better of her and made her deny the food Lith was offering her. Lith smiled and said to her, ¡°Miss Emilia, watching you happily eat the food cooked by me would make me more happy, than me having that. Please, I really insist, have it. There¡¯s a lot of other things present on the table for me to eat anyway. Also, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have the cutlets at all, right? I did taste it too.¡± Emilia thought about it for a few seconds and nodded. Lith¡¯s words convinced her easily. She took the tray and put one cutlet on her te. She cut it with a knife and hearing the crunch that was made, she smiled. She forked a piece and ate it. Once again, she made the face of pure bliss and got absorbed into the vor. A few minutester, the two were finished with the food and all this while, they hadn¡¯t talked to each other at all as the two were too busy. One eating, another watching. Emilia looked at Lith and said with a rare smile, ¡°thank you for the food. It was amazing.¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°happy to serve. Also, Miss Emilia, can I ask you a few things?¡± Emilia nodded and said, ¡°yes, let¡¯s clean this up first and go to the living room and talk.¡± Emilia was in a very good mood today. All these months, ever since the entrance exam, there was one headache after another that she was getting. It was only today that she finally got a chance to rx and truly feel happy. It felt very weird to her as well knowing that just some food could make her this happy. Had she known about it previously, she would¡¯ve ordered some and ate it. But then again, it wouldn¡¯t taste as amazing as this. She had no knowledge or experience rted and she didn¡¯t know its value. It was the same as someone not knowing what a diamond is and just treating it as a cool looking shiny stone. After finishing up, they sat on the sofa present in the living room. There was only one sofa so both were sitting together. Emilia turned to look at Lith and asked, ¡°so what is it that you want to ask, Lith?¡± Lith smiled and said, ¡°firstly, I would like to thank you once again for helping me today. I would¡¯ve fell short on elemental energies had it not been for you.¡± Emilia shook her head and said, ¡°no need to thank me. It was my responsibility to do so. I am your teacher after all.¡± Lith then said, ¡°that aside, I feel that within a month I¡¯ll be able to break through to Rank 3. But for that, I would need to meditate in the same way as today for theing month.¡± Emilia nodded hearing it. She roughly understood what Lith was trying to ask her but didn¡¯t interrupt him and waited for him to speak. Lith then smiled and continued, ¡°I just want to ask, are you free for a month by any chance?¡± Emilia raised her eyebrows in surprise as she heard this. He sure was pretty straightforward about things. Instead of answering Lith directly or saying anything, she first thought about things a bit and then took out her phone to text. She opened the messaging app and texted Sel. The chat of hers with Sel looked as such: Emilia: Sel, am I free for a month? Sel is typing¡­ Sel: No. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 257 Midnight Snack Emilia looked at her phone with her brows knitted as she saw Sel¡¯s straightforward and blunt response. She then texted: Emilia: Really? Sel is typing¡­ Sel: Yes. Emilia: Understandable :SadCatThumbsUp: Sel: ¡­ Sel: Madam, those emojis work on a different messaging app. We have changed from that to this long ago. Emilia: :SadBear_CircleTheGround: Sel: ¡­ Sel: Anyway, anything else you¡¯d like to ask? Emilia: Yes. Please postpone everything from this month to next month. :Hehehe: Sel is typing¡­ Sel: Madam, you shouldn¡¯t do this¡­ Emilia: Just do it Sel. I have some other work. :))))) Sel is typing¡­ Sel: Is it more important than your current ones? Emilia: I don¡¯t know :shruggie: Sel: ¡­ Sel is typing¡­ Sel: I¡¯ll do something about it. Sel: Anything else? Emilia: That¡¯s nice.¨t( ? ? ? )? Emilia: And no, nothing more is needed. I¡¯ll see youter then. Byebye :wave: Sel: Bye Emilia put her phone back in her ring and then put on a pondering expression once again. After a few seconds, she looked at Lith and said, ¡°Why¡¯d you ask?¡±. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise and looked at her with a dumbfounded gaze. She took so much time and so much thinking to ask him this? What was up with thisdy? Lith however, didn¡¯t voice out his thoughts and said, ¡°I need your help.¡± Emilia nodded. She could roughly guess what it was that Lith needed help on but she waited for him to say it himself. Lith continued, ¡°I feel that I¡¯ll make a breakthrough to Rank 3 within a month, but for that, I would need to meditate everyday. As for the help that I need from you, it¡¯s the same as what you did today.¡± ¡°So¡­ are you free for a month? Can you help me out, Miss Emilia?¡± Lith felt it was worth a shot to ask Emilia for help. If she denied, there were no problems either way since he had backup options too. He could always go home and his mother or sister would happily help me out for the same. But, Lith tried his best to not rely on them too much and take advantage of his family. If he kept doing it, what would be the difference between him and a young master of a rich family? Somewhere during the tour of Espat, looking through Minzoi¡¯s Memorial or helping Muron, Lith felt that it was amazing to adventure outside. There was just so much to do and it seemed so fun too. Being in the academy, Lith felt he was being caged. It wasn¡¯t fun at all. He was with a bunch of teens who weren¡¯t above Rank 5 and it was a sad sight for him. There was no challenge for him, no fun at all. He wanted to go through the ups and downs of life and for that, he would have to adventure outside. So during the Espat tour, just like any shounen protagonist, Lith also made up his mind to get stronger. But, but, his goal wasn¡¯t to dominate the world or to rule over everyone or to build a big empire for himself, his goal was simply to have fun, adventure and explore this world. Having a goal would help him adventure better, that was the only reason he made up his mind to have one such. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to aimlessly try to be strong or had any vague idea about it. When someone says they want to be strong, a question would pop-up which would be, ¡®how strong is strong?¡¯ Lith obviously didn¡¯t know about the answer to this question so he just chose a few targets whom he would try to surpass. They were the benchmarks he would hope to cross in future. First would be Lucy, then probably Arya, and then finally, his mother, Lilith. Lith just assumed that his mother was the strongest, then after her it was Arya, followed by Lucy and made his goals ordingly. But, there was a long way to go to surpass any of the three. It would take a lot of time and effort to do so. That being the case, he was in no rush and he would make one breakthrough after another in a rxed manner and not rush it. He would adventure and have fun while doing so. Back to the current situation, Lith looked at Emilia with a smile and waited for her answer. Emilia thought about things for a bit and said nodding, ¡°I¡¯ll be here for you then. But only for a month, okay? Not a day more. And there¡¯s also another condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Lith asked, a bit confused as to how this sudden thing came up. With a small smile on her face, Emilia said gently, ¡°cooking sessions, to have cooking sessions like we had today, everyday for a month. That¡¯s my only condition. Can you do it?¡± Lith smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡± Emilia felt happy when she heard it but she didn¡¯t express it or have a change of expression on her face. She simply nodded and said getting up, ¡°it¡¯s done then. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Lith nodded. ¡°Have a good night.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Emilia said and left. After she did so, Lith slumped on the couch he was sitting on and slept immediately. He was too tired and exhausted after cultivating so hard and was in deep sleep in no time. Next day. Lith woke up and felt refreshed. He yawned and got up from the couch to stretch. But before he did so, he heard a gentle voice. ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep well?¡± He turned his head towards the source and saw Emilia sitting on a chair a few meters away from him on the side. He smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, Miss Emilia. Yes, I slept well.¡± Emilia nodded and asked, ¡°so, when are you going to start?¡± Lith stretched and said, ¡°after I freshen up and have breakfast.¡± Hearing about food, Emilia¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. There will be a cooking session now! Amazing! Such were her thoughts. But like before, she maintained herposure and didn¡¯t have a change of expression on her face. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait till then.¡± Lith stretched and walked to the bathroom to freshen up. After he was done, he went to the kitchen to cook a simple and healthy breakfast. Emilia followed him there and like before, Lith instructed her to bring ingredients and took out the utensils and ced them in their respective ces. After he was done, he gave Emilia her apron and wore his own. ¡°Any guesses on what I¡¯ll be making for breakfast, Miss Emilia?¡± Lith asked with a smile while pointing towards the ingredients. Emilia shook her head. She had no idea. Lith nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be making french toast. It¡¯s an everyday food in the Vampire Continent. Many love it. There¡¯s also scrambled eggs, pancakes, and hash browns. For drinks, it¡¯ll be hot coffee.¡± Emilia took note of what could be made with the ingredients present in front of her and nodded in understanding. Lith made Emilia shred the potatoes while he sifted all purpose flour into a bowl. ¡°Any guesses as to why I am putting the flour through a sieve?¡± Lith asked while sifting. Emilia thought for a bit and said while shredding the potatoes, ¡°to have uniform particles of the flour?¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s correct. It is done so that there won¡¯t be lumps formed and uneven pieces while eating. It also would help ensure that the batter is cooked well all together.¡± Emilia smiled hearing it. At least she got something right today. Lith then continued instructing her, telling her various different things, and finally was ready to prepare thest dish for breakfast, the scrambled eggs. He had Emilia on his side this time and was standing right in front of the stove. Lith opened the cab below him and took out a pot from it. He got up and shut the cab with his leg while flipping the pot in a fancy manner and putting it on the stove while simultaneously turning the stove on. His body was capable of doing such fancy movements and if he could do so, then why not try it? Lith felt happy when he seeded in doing it. He then put some butter in the pot and spread it in it. While doing so, he looked at Emilia and joked, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to make creamy scrambled eggs and not overcooked torn omelette.¡± Emilia didn¡¯t get the joke and wondered what was overcooked torn omelette. ¡°So the best way to make creamy scrambled eggs is to cook them slightly on heat and then slightly off heat and add a little milk into the egg. Firstly, we¡¯ll prepare the egg mixture.¡± Lith said. He walked towards the center isle and took some eggs in his hands and said, ¡°while the butter is getting heated up, in a bowl, add eggs, put some milk, and then whisk it slightly so that they getbined well. Cracking eggs directly into the pot is also an option but this is a much better and refined way.¡± ¡®Thank god I used to watch a lot of cooking shows in my free time and that one cook¡¯s video who kept cursing people by calling them a donut, idiot sandwich, and whatnot. My cooking has improved because of him, I am thankful for that man.¡¯ Lith thought with a smile on his face as he whisked the eggs. He then went towards the pot and cooked the scrambled eggs. ¡°I haven¡¯t seasoned it yet, I¡¯ll do so now when it is almost finished cooking. The seasoning will be a simple salt and pepper one.¡± Lith said while sprinkling some salt and freshly grounded pepper on top of the eggs. He mixed the eggs again and cooked them. He spooned a bit from it and brought it near his mouth. He blew on it to cool it down and tasted it to check whether everything was proper or not. It was not, there was something missing. He spooned some more eggs and raised the spoon towards Emilia¡¯s face and said, ¡°Have a taste and guess what¡¯s the problem.¡± Emilia didn¡¯t shy away from Lith¡¯s offer and put the spoon in her mouth. After having the eggs in her mouth, she let go of the spoon immediately. From thest incident, she had be conscious of this action and always ensured that she left the spoon immediately after having food. Emilia tasted the eggs and after thinking for a bit, she said, ¡°there¡¯s less salt?¡± Lith smiled and said happily, ¡°bingo! That¡¯s the right answer. You¡¯re learning things very quickly, Miss Emilia. Hi-five!¡± Lith raised his hands to hi-fived Emilia and Emilia too went along with it and hi-fived. Emilia was in a good mood when she heard Lith praise her. But in a few seconds, she felt slightly weird as she became conscious about it. ¡®Why am I feeling happy by getting praised by him? He¡¯s so much younger than me. Shouldn¡¯t things be the other way round?¡¯ Emilia thought to herself as she looked at Lith add some salt in the eggs and cook again. A Rank 2 vampire made a Seraphim, an Emperor Rank angel happy, how weird was this thing? Emilia had these thoughts. But soon her thought process was broken when Lith said that breakfast was finished cooking and it was time to eat. Breakfast was served on the table and the two started having it. ¡®Mhm, just like yesterday, I really have gotten good at cooking it seems. Good job me, haha.¡¯ Lith thought while eating a hash brown. Emilia cut into her stack of pancakes and had a bite of it. The soft and fluffy pancakes felt a bit dry at first but then they got mixed with the maple syrup and butter and things bnced out. ¡°Mhm~¡± Emilia once again let out an ecstatic wail when she felt the sugary goodness on her pte which of course wasn¡¯t gone unnoticed by Lith. Lith was happy that his cooking made her feel like that and just like yesterday, he didn¡¯t disturb her and had his food in silence. After they were done with food, Lith sat down in the middle of the living room and started cultivating. Emilia inscribed the needed circles around the room and sat on the couch to observe Lith. Lith began cultivating and only stopped when he felt that he was done for the day. It was night time and just a few hours were left before bedtime. Lith freshened up and got to cooking dinner and like before Emilia followed and made dinner with him. After they were finished cooking and eating, Lith walked Emilia out of his floor and towards the staircase. Just as they said their byes and she was about to leave, Lith said hurriedly, ¡°Miss Emilia, wait a minute.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Emilia turned and hummed. Lith smiled and said, ¡°you know, it¡¯s not just breakfast, lunch, and dinner that is made and eaten. There¡¯s snacks that are eaten in between these meals and as far as I know myself, I¡¯ll probably wake up in the middle of the night to have a midnight snack. You interested in cooking that and eating?¡± Emilia¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard this. Was she interested? Of course she was! That shouldn¡¯t be a question. Emilia, who from yesterday got interested in cooking, today became a foodie, and also a cooking enthusiast. She smiled slightly and said nodding her head, ¡°yes.¡± She then walked downstairs and said to Lith with a small smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your living room and work then. Whenever you wake up, just let me know and we¡¯ll go cook again.¡± Lith nodded. It sounded a good n. They both went towards his room again and Lith slept in the bedroom while Emilia took out herptop from her ring and worked on a few things. At three in the morning, Lith woke up when he felt the urge too pee. He was a vampire but only a mortal one right now. Going to pee and other stuff had to be done until one passed Rank 6 in cultivation. Lith went to the toilet to pee and when he came out of the bathroom, he saw the time. It was 3 am. He realized that he had said about having midnight snacks to Emilia. But he was too sleepy to cook anything. Still, he mustered up some energy and walked out of the bedroom and towards Emilia in the living room. He saw her sitting in gray sweatpants and a white hoodie, wearing her gold rim sses and working on herptop. Lith walked towards Emilia and held her hand. He pulled her with him and said yawning and in his sleepy voice, ¡°lesh go make shnack.¡± Emilia was surprised with Lith¡¯s actions but realized that he was asleep. She giggled slightly when she noticed this and was slightly happy knowing that he didn¡¯t forget about the things he had said to her even in such a sleepy state. They reached the kitchen and Lith looked for oats in the kitchen. He soon found them and ced them on the center isle in front of Emilia. He said in his half asleep voice, ¡°oatmeal.¡± ¡°Oatmeal?¡± Emilia asked gently. ¡°Yesh. Add oats to bowl. Add peanut butter, honey, nuts, and hot water. Mix and cover with a lid. Few minutes pass, mix again and when water gone and oat be porridge, add berries, honey, banana and strawberry. Little salt too. Oatmeal¡­ shnack¡­ ready¡­ zzz¡­¡± Lith slumped on the center isle after he was almost done exining. Emilia giggled slightly again when she noticed this but a few secondster, she knitted her brows and thought to herself, ¡®does this mean I have to cook now? Will I not mess it up if I do so? I haven¡¯t cooked before at all¡­¡¯ But right after a few more seconds, she became determined to make food and thought again, ¡®it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be able to do it! C¡¯mon Emilia, you¡¯re a powerful Seraphim, this thing should be easy to do and should mean nothing to you! You can do it!¡¯ Emilia waved her hand and an apron came out of the wardrobe. She wore it and became determined to make the oatmeal. ¡®I can do it!¡¯ She thought and hyped herself up. Emilia did as she was instructed and after finishing up making two bowls, she was about to wake up Lith to have him eat it but stopped herself from doing so. ¡®Oh no, I forgot to taste it to check if something¡¯s missing or not.¡¯ She thought and immediately tasted a little from both bowls. Emilia knitted her brows as she ate the oatmeal and thought, ¡®thankfully I tasted it. It feels a bit nd and I should add a bit more honey.¡¯ Emilia did so and tasted again and this time she smiled happily when the taste was good. She woke up Lith to make him have it. Lith was still half asleep when he woke up, so Emilia had to resort to holding his hand and walking with him towards the living room. They sat on the couch and Emilia handed him his bowl that was floating beside her and took her own bowl in her hands. Lith spooned big heaps of oatmeal and ate them quickly while Emilia was eating her¡¯s slowly. It was her first time cooking something, she won¡¯t just eat it in one go, would she? Lith finished eating and put the bowl on the table. He got back to the couch and slumped on it, identally cing his head on Emilia¡¯sp. He fell asleep almost instantly after. Emilia was surprised with his actions but she didn¡¯t wake him up or me him. He was half asleep, it wasn¡¯t his fault. She simply smiled and said in a gentle and soft tone while patting his head, ¡°Sleep well.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 258 Pure Angels Days passed one by one. Everyday, Lith used to cultivate, cook, talk with Emilia or his family and friends, and sleep. It was a monotonous routine but it wasn¡¯t boring. In these days, Lith had be much closer to Emilia and they were now more like friends than teacher-student. Emilia stayed on Lith¡¯s floor all these while and her culinary skills were improving as days passed. To make things more fun and interesting, Emilia decided to not use any magic while cooking and just did it normally. Magic was used only a little bit for minor things. Emilia had learnt enough from Lith and could now cook things on her own, which was what she was doing. She was making pizza and cookies. The pizza was in the oven and she was making the dough for the cookie. After mixing everything and having a taste of the dough, she felt something was missing. She tried to recall from her memories what it was that was missing but wasn¡¯t able to do so. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s something I missed listening to,¡¯ She thought to herself. Emilia then smiled and thought again, ¡®maybe I should go and ask him.¡¯ She took the bowl containing the cookie dough and walked towards Lith¡¯s room. She entered his bedroom and saw Lith standing in front of a mirror, wearing just a towel and drying his long and wet silver hair. Emilia stopped in her tracks as she noticed this and said, ¡°umm¡­ I¡¯lle backter.¡± . Lith had noticed hering into his room and when she said that, he turned around and said, ¡°it¡¯s no problem, Miss Emilia. Is something the matter?¡± Emilia shook her head and said, ¡°no, no, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯lle backter.¡± Lith smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just tell me the matter and I¡¯ll try my best to help you. I am not too busy anyway.¡± Emilia felt bad for intruding like this and wanted to leave to not disturb him, but now looking at him insist like this, she had second guesses on whether she should leave or not. After a few seconds, she decided that since he¡¯s insisting and not too busy, she should ask him the thing she was here for, get done with those things and leave quickly to not disturb him too much. She walked close to him and showed him the cookie dough and asked him a few questions on it. A few minutester, she could smell something burning. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! No! No!¡± Emilia cried out in rm and ran towards the kitchen in panic. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Lith thought to himself and went behind her to see what was it that was causing her to panic. When he reached the kitchen, he saw Emilia take out the pizza from the oven. She was holding the hot tray with her bare hands and there was smokeing from the oven as well as the pizza. The smell of the burning pizza hit Lith¡¯s nose and he realized why she had panicked and ran back here. Emilia took the burnt pizza out and ced it on the table. To get a better look, Lith walked close to center isle and while doing so, he said, ¡°Ah, so the pizza got bur¨C¡± Lith¡¯s towel got stuck to the edge of the cab drawer that was left open by Emilia and it came off. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Emilia said in surprise and hid her face with her hands. There was a tinge of red on her beautiful face that hid behind her hands. ¡°Oh crap!¡± Lith let out a surprise cry when he felt the towele off and hurriedly tried to wrap it back on his waist. After finishing, he looked at Emilia and said, ¡°I am so sorry about that. The towel got stuck and then that happened.¡± Emilia slowly took her hands off and noticing that he had everything wrapped up, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I understand it was an ident. Anyway, about the pizza¡­¡± Emilia still had a blush on her cheeks as she tried to change the topic. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Lith and he could tell that she was purposely ying cool when in reality she wasn¡¯t. His guess was correct, Emilia really was doing this. It was her first time looking at a man¡¯s thing and if it were any other angel in her ce, they would immediately pass out instead. Angels were pure beings. They believed in sex only after marriage and before that, they never really saw each other or anyone else nude as a matter of fact. They were very pure and innocent. Many angels don¡¯t even kiss before marriage and the most conservative ones don¡¯t even hold hands or touch the person they love. As that¡¯s apparently considered sinful to them. The holy books of the angels had only the thing about not having sex before marriage but there were many loopholes in that statement. But, the angels being angels, that is innocent, gullible, and pure, they simply overreacted to things and made a mountain out of a molehill. The angels thought that the statement also meant not holding hands or being in physical contact with the person of opposite sex. They thought it was sinful and thus passed down these teachings and even now, there are a lot of angel families who think like this. These were the conservative angels. There were also some angels who found the loophole in it. These were the ones who did everything with each other except for intercourse. This waspletely valid in reality and the angels were allowed to do this. Some angels found the loophole in the conservative angels¡¯ teachings and thought that only touching the person of the opposite sex was not allowed. What these people did was, they had sex with the person of the same sex, which wasn¡¯t in ordance with the teachings of the holy books and they fell from grace. This caused angels to freak out and think that loving someone of the same sex wasn¡¯t allowed and things became veryplicated and problematic. There were a lot of other things that happened as well and many more such problems urred due to that one simple teaching. All the holy books mentioned were that having sex before marriage was sinful but things became too heated in the angel society. At a certain point in time, the angels were hated by the world for having such a toxic society and teachings whereas in reality things were much simpler. It was only a few hundred thousand years ago that all misunderstandings were cleared and the angels were deemed as the most innocent, gullible, pure, and holy beings in the world. The misunderstandings of the angels was cleared by the Angel Kings who made a public appearance in a long while and told people about the things in the holy books and updated them with their teachings. They taught the angels the correct things and soon, the angel society was back to being normal. Of course, the conservatives still stayed conservatives and bent on their own opinion that everything said by the Angel Kings wasn¡¯t really true. They could say such things as their own teachings were formed by the Angels Kings of the previous generations. These people were disliked by the Angel Society. All in all, angels really were very pure and Emilia was no exception to this. She hadn¡¯t seen a man¡¯s thing up until now. Though that was the case, she was an experienceddy and she didn¡¯t show how embarrassed she was on her face. She yed it cool by changing the topic but internally she wasn¡¯t cool and her heart was beating crazily while in her mind, it was Lith¡¯s thing that she was constantly seeing. ¡­.. A/N: Hi dear readers, author here. I am really very sick and so the chapters have gotten dyed. Don¡¯t worry though, I haven¡¯t missed a single day and I update daily. Once I get back in good health, I¡¯ll upload 2chpt/day. Also, webnovel crashes sometimes during I upload so please clear cache and refresh. Things are problematic when uploading from the app of webnovel. I hope you understand my concerns. Sorry for the inconveniences. Have a nice day ?? . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 259 Hateful Fellow Lith looked at Emilia¡¯s blushing face and understood that the previous incident wasn¡¯t off her mind yet. He wondered what she was thinking about it. Judging by her face, she doesn¡¯t seem disgusted or anything of such sorts. The blush on her face and her overall reaction made her appear curious and embarrassed instead. Lith was amused noticing this and he was also a bit relieved knowing there weren¡¯t any problems. The two discussed a bit about the food and Lith left the kitchen to go wear clothes. Emilia sat on a chair present near the center isle and breathed heavily right after Lith left. Her cheeks turned more rosy than before and covering her face with her hands, she said softly, ¡°W-what d-did I see¡­¡± Emilia put her hands on her face and covered them to hide her blushing face and tried to calm down. A few secondster, she was back to normal and wearing her gold rim sses back, she cleared her throat and said to herself calmly, ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Emilia. Look at you blushing so much and letting out reactions like a young girl in love.¡± She got up from the chair and shook her head lightly, waving her silky blonde hair around. She slightly massaged her head and slicked her hair back, tying them into a bun. ¡°Time to cook the pizza again.¡± Emilia said. She took out the pizza dough from the fridge and spread it on the table. She rolled it t and after having the base ready, she put the sauce on it and then the cheese. ¡°Ah, the toppings are over. I need to prepare them again. I would need to cut the veggies and the sausage and¡­ uhh¡­ sausage¡­ oh¡­ no¡­¡± Emilia¡¯s face turned back to the rosy color as the sausage reminded her of that thing again, making her picture it once more.. Having photographic memory was sometimes an inconvenience. Emilia didn¡¯t want to recall it but she was helpless and couldn¡¯t stop it. It was involuntarily and her thoughts weren¡¯t in her control. Lith stopped in his tracks as he heard Emilia say those things. ¡®What¡¯s with this reaction from her? Not that I amining though. Her reaction as well as her face, both seem so cute, haha.¡¯ Lith walked close to Emilia and said to her, with the smile still on her face, ¡°what¡¯s going on, Miss Emilia?¡± Emilia got surprised as Lith came out of nowhere and asked her that. She was still in her thoughts about the sausage thing and was in a daze. Emilia looked at Lith and when she saw him, she once again recalled his thing. Her face flushed slightly but this time she suppressed her reaction and said to Lith calmly, ¡°I am making a pizza again.¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°alright, let me help you. Hmm¡­ you¡¯ve made everything already. Just the toppings are remaining to be added. What are you thinking of the toppings?¡± Emilia took out some veggies and started chopping them. While doing it, she said, ¡°some veggies and sau¨C pepperoni.¡± Emilia changed her answer midway when she realized how wrong things went just a few seconds ago when she said that word. It obviously didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Lith and he smiled internally knowing that she was trying to avoid saying sausage. He could connect the dots and came up with a conclusion that sausage reminded her of naughty things. ¡®So that¡¯s what making her let out such cute reactions. Amazing.¡¯ He thought to himself. He got the general idea on what¡¯s needed to be done to make her have that reaction again. He had nothing better to do right now, apart from cultivate, cook, and sleep. So to have some fun, he decided to tease Emilia to pass time while cooking. They were much closer than before and he could very easily talk to her in a friendly way and tease her. Lith nodded hearing her answer and said, ¡°that¡¯s nice. I suggest adding some olives and more meat in there. You¡¯re adding pepperoni right? Add sausage in it too. Sausage and pepperoni are a goodbo.¡± As soon as Emilia heard this, the blush on her face returned but since Lith was here, she tried her best to control it and not embarrass herself. She didn¡¯t say anything to him and simply took out a sausage from the cab below. As soon as she held the sausage in her hand, her mind started having dirty thoughts. She felt as if she was not holding the sausage but something else. Emilia¡¯s hand trembled slightly but she put the sausage on the table and decided to cut it into small circr pieces. But picked up her knife and held the sausage down with her other hand. Just as she was about to cut into it, the picture in front of her changed. It wasn¡¯t the sausage anymore that was under her hand but Lith¡¯s shaft she saw earlier. ¡®Nooooooo!¡¯ She could tell that it was hallucination and not real but it seemed too real and she didn¡¯t have the power to cut into it. Doing so would seem like¡­ ¡®No, no, Emilia. What are you thinking and doing? You¡¯re an angel, no, you¡¯re an Emperor Rank, a Seraphim¡­ You shouldn¡¯t react like this. Let these dirty thoughts out. Let them go, let them go, let them¡­¡¯ Emilia started chanting the same thing over and over again with her eyes closed and her face flushed, hoping to drive the dirty thoughts away. Lith covered his face and tried his best to notugh out loud. He was enjoying every bit of watching Emilia. Her reaction was too exaggerated but also too cute and funny. A few secondster, Emilia tossed the sausage back in the cab and said to Lith with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯d like to eat less meat today. So only veggies and pepperoni.¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°okay, no problem.¡± He decided to not tease her too much and cause trouble for her. He knew just how much of a big deal it was for the angels to have naughty or impure thoughts and he didn¡¯t want to put Emilia into a difficult position. He just wanted to have a bit of fun and his motive wasn¡¯t to hurt her in any form or way. Emilia made pizza for Lith and herself and the two got busy after finishing. Lith got back to cultivating and Emilia sat a few meters away and did her work while keeping a watch on him. ¡­.. A week passed. This was thest week Emilia would be here for Lith. After that, everything would go back to normalcy. In these three weeks, after the sausage incident, Lith teased Emilia even more when he wanted to have fun and Emilia obviously found out that Lith had found her weak spot and was using it to his benefit. She asked him to stop teasing her so Lith did just that. He stopped saying anything about the sausage but teased her with a lot of hi and sussy stuff. Like purposefully stroking a cucumber in front of her while washing it or kneading a dough in a slightly sexual way, etc. Emilia asked him to stop doing these things but when Lith asked her why, she was at a loss on what to do. Lith caught her in that moment and asked her to not have any dirty thoughts and teased her again, causing Emilia to lose face against him. Things like this happened on many asions and Emilia felt that she had no face left anymore. She was currently sitting on the sofa while looking hatefully at the meditating Lith a few meters away from her. ¡®This fellow¡­ so hateful. I never would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be corrupted to such a degree. It¡¯s such a shame¡­ If others got to know about it, I¡¯d beughed at.¡¯ Emilia thought to herself. ¡°Tsk.¡± She clicked her tongue in annoyance and then thought, ¡®What happened to the innocent and gullible guy from the entrance exam? How did he change so much? How did he be so shameless? How¨C Oh, wait a minute.¡¯ Realization dawned upon Emilia right at this moment. She got up from the sofa and looked towards a certain direction and red with an even more hateful gaze and thought, ¡®This damn stinky lizard! It¡¯s all her fault. It was definitely her that corrupted Lith. And her corruption was so strong, it got to me through him. Damn it!¡¯ She cursed Arya in a polite way and her thoughts were broken only when she felt the magical fluctuations around her to be violent. She shifted her gaze back towards Lith and saw the thick colorful fog of elemental energies to revolve around him violently like a raging tornado. She furrowed her brows and prepared herself to take action immediately if something went wrong. The moment seemed tense. ¡­.. In a certain corner of the world. Two beautifuldies were ying chess together at the base of a tall mountain. They were none other than Lilith and Mayzin. Lilith was about to make a move when she felt something. She looked towards a particr direction and it was the one where the Abx World Academy was. She turned her gaze back to Mayzin and said with a smile, ¡°do you know, my baby is going to have a breakthrough today.¡± Mayzin nodded and said, ¡°good. I¡¯ll be watching him with great interest after this thing is done.¡± Lilith felt happy as she heard this. She too nodded and said, ¡°yes, let¡¯s watch him grow together. It¡¯ll be very fun.¡± Mayzin nodded again and said, ¡°alright, now make your move.¡± Lilith smiled, yed her move and said, ¡°Check.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 260 Changes. A simple word that¡¯s so profound yet so flexible to use. A word containing so much depth, so much meaning, while at the same time meaning nothing. A simple word that answers the most primitive philosophical questions. The word, the thing, the act, the action; one that moves everyone and everything. It¡¯s change. Never would I have imagined that sitting amidst violent fluctuations of elemental energies, I would be trying toprehend about a single word. So many days of cultivation, so many days of meditating, practicing, and whatnot; the final thing that I needed to do was toprehend this one word. I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy that I realized it soon, sad that I didn¡¯t realize it soon, or be content with whatever has happened. Anywho, theprehension is finished, my core color has almost changed, all that¡¯s needed to be done now is to break through, then consolidate my cultivation and stabilize everything. *Exhales* Alright, time for ascension. ¡­.. Lith was sitting cross-legged in the middle of his living room and around him was a thick colorful fog waving around and also rotating like a raging tornado. The elemental energy was so concentrated here that anyone below Rank 6 would get gravely injured. Emilia had no idea how Lith was faring so well in such a condition and she wondered whether this was a result of him having a good physique, or due to having superior control over the elemental energies. Still, even if everything was fine currently, things could be a problem at any time and she had her maximum focus and attention on Lith. She was prepared to help him at any given moment¡¯s notice. Lith on the other hand was rxed. He wasn¡¯t thinking anything and his mind was at peace. He was currently in a lucid dream-like state where he knew that he wasn¡¯t in the real world but he couldn¡¯t tell if everything around him was real or not and he also couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or not. This is a fantasy world Lith lives in and the concept of dream worlds wasn¡¯t anything foreign. Lith could visit his own dreams if he wanted to and could also rey them. So he was familiar with dreams and the state or ce he was currently in, he did not know what it was. All he could do was to go with the flow and see what¡¯ll happen next. Lith was sitting cross-legged in the middle of arge pong, on the water. Around him was thick gray fog and he couldn¡¯t see anything besides water. There also didn¡¯t seem to be any sun or moon here and everything was gray and dim. Lith couldn¡¯t move from his ce, nor could he speak or do anything. The only thing that let him know he was here were his thoughts and his ability to see and feel. He could feel the water touching him and he could also feel the coldness of this ce. The breeze that came periodically here made him feel much colder and made his hair as well as clothes flutter. Soon, Lith heard a drop and the calm water of the pond rippled. He then heard another drop and the water rippled again. Then as time passed, there were more and more drops falling in the pond and the still water was now violently rippling. There were tides starting to form in this pond and the water was gushing out due to it. The tides engulfed Lith and he was soaked from head to toe with water. But despite that, he couldn¡¯t do anything. The color of the pond started changing and it was bing bright golden in color. Soon, the entire pond¡¯s color changed to bright golden and¡­ BOOOOOM! A bright golden beam shot out from where Lith was and reached so high in the skies, there didn¡¯t seem to be any end point to it. Right at this moment, in a ce far far away. Inside a majestic dark pce. A lean handsome man in red robes was sitting on a throne and was looking at the people below him with a sharp gaze. But soon he frowned and looked up, his gaze pierced through the pce and he looked at the dark night sky of the world. In the sky shimmered three blood red moons and there was nothing but empty space and darkness all around them. The man tried to focus more but found nothing. He closed his eyes and pinched his be this time for a change and when he opened his eyes, his purple pupils saw a golden beam of light shooting through the skies with its end nowhere to be seen even for him. The man¡¯s eyes opened wide and he immediately got up from his throne. He extended his hand out and soon, lightning crackled around his palm and arge purple colored spear was made. There were three white dragons made up of lightning revolving around this spear. The closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened it again, and looking towards the golden beam of light, he said in his deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen again.¡± BOOOOOOOM! The spear was sent with such force that the in the next instant of it being thrown, the people below the man¡¯s throne were all crushed into meat paste and the entire pce copsed. ¡­.. At the edge of a cliff. An old man was standing and gazing at the night sky thaty in front of him. Below him was a sea of clouds and as far as he could gaze from the ce, there were only clouds avable. Soon, the old man felt something. He punched his be and soon saw a golden beam of light soaring the skies. The old man stroked his long white beard and said, ¡°Again? It¡¯s not even been a thousand years yet. What¡¯s happening in the Astral ne? This is the third time now.¡± ¡­.. In the middle of an arena. The day was bright and a burly man was sharpening his martial skills by practicing them. Soon, he felt something and he looked in a certain direction towards the sky. He pinched his be and saw a huge golden beam of light. ¡°Ho! ho! A third genius! But I wonder who it is? I didn¡¯t even know who the other two were and was never able to meet them. But, but,st time I didn¡¯t do anything, this time I¡¯ll try to send a message and also test this new genius, haha!¡± The burly man stepped hard on the ground with one of his legs, causing a crater to form around him and a big metallic silver sword to fly out from it. The burly man kissed the sword and ran his fingers through the de once and threw it towards the golden beam of light. BOOOOOM! ¡°I hope you clear this and meet me, genius.¡± The burly man said with a smile and continued to do his training. ¡­.. ¡®Ugh, what¡¯s happening, I am suffocating. I can¡¯t breathe and there¡¯s water everywhere.¡¯ Lith though to himself. He was stil sitting cross-legged and in the same position, but, the level of water in the pond has risen for some reason, making Lith drown. The water was fully golden and Lith could see nothing but the golden color around him. His suffocation was intensifying with each passing second. A few secondster, Lith heard a gentle voice. It seemed to be that of a female. Lith could make it out properly. The gentle voice said to him, ¡°do not panic. Comprehend the thing that you were trying to do right before your ascension.¡± ¡®Huh? What¡¯s with that answer?¡¯ Lith thought to himself. But since there was nothing better he could do and he was almost dying here in this unknown ce or state, Lith decided to take the risk and follow what the voice had said. He startedprehending the thing from before. ¡®What¡¯s the thing that¡¯s evesting? What¡¯s the thing that¡¯s constant? What¡¯s the thing that¡¯s omnipresent? The thing that drives each and everyone forward, the thing that does not know what¡¯s possible or impossible, the thing that follows logic, yet at the same time it does not and ispletely illogical yet relevant. The process, the reaction, the movement; one that has been present since the beginning of time, and the one that¡¯ll stay till the end of time. The one that caused the creation of universe, the one that may also cause the destruction of the universe. The thing present in everything, the simplest act of all, It¡¯s¡­¡¯ Chapter 261 - Ascension? BOOM! Lith¡¯s aura exploded all of a sudden and a small crater was formed above and below him. But that was it. Nothing much happened apart from that as everything in the room, be it the walls or furniture was made up of high quality material, sturdy and durable enough to withstand strong explosions. Even if a Rank 6 suffered a cultivation deviation and exploded in this room, nothing much would happen, not even a scratch could ur. Lith damaging the floor and the ceiling caused Emilia to raise her eyebrows in surprise. She looked at him and thought, ¡®that was a strong outburst of his aura. But judging from the aura that¡¯s leaking currently, it seems half of Rank 2 and Half of Rank 3. He¡¯s undergoing the change. That¡¯s good.¡¯ The thick fog of elemental energy around Lith was slowly going in and out of his Magic Core. When it entered, it was colorful, but when it left his Magic Core, it would have one or two colors missing from it. This meant that Lith¡¯s Magic Core was absorbing specific elemental energies at a given time. Lith was oblivious to the outsides and he was still drowning in the pond water of the gray world he was in. ¡®Oh, the suffocation really stopped. What was that voice though? Seemed very familiar, almost like big sis or mom¡¯s voice. Strange, but alright. If it¡¯s mom, it¡¯s understandable,¡¯ Lith thought to himself while still in the meditative cross-legged position. The suffocation he was feeling was gone and the water was slowly decreasing and Lith was floating up. As Lith reached the surface, the water slowly flowed in and out of his be. Lith was surprised when he saw this but he couldn¡¯t do anything to control it. He couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. The water was golden when it reached his be but turned gray when it came out. The golden beam of light all around Lith was shining brighter as the pond water got reduced and Lith noticed this. A few secondster, Lith felt his spiritual power fluctuating unstably and the same was for his soul. ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why am I suddenly feeling so uneasy?¡¯ Lith thought to himself. Today was a strange experience for him. Just a mere ascension to another rank was so troublesome. As far as he knew, this wasn¡¯t normal at all. Most people just broke through to another rank silently without any changes in their surroundings. It was valid for everyone below Rank 9. Even ascension to Rank 9 didn¡¯t cause any changes in the surroundings and if someone passed by the person breaking through, they wouldn¡¯t know about it until and unless they scanned the person with their spiritual power. Lith¡¯s situation was very abnormal and he knew about it. Soon, his spiritual energy and soul started fluctuating violently and it was bing more and more unstable. It was an rm. Lith¡¯s body was screaming at him that there was danger. It was an innate ability of his body. It was the result of being the direct descendant of a Legendary Rank. His body wasn¡¯t the same like everyone else and his constitution itself was the best of the best. It was a Legendary Rank constitution! Lith had the same constitution and body as his mother, Lilith. The direct descendants of a Legendary Rank would always have such constitutions and it would continue on further forter generations as well if the descendants became Legendary Rank themselves. Lith had the potential to be a Legendary Rank but if he didn¡¯t be one, his own descendants won¡¯t have what he currently had. Same applied to his sister, Lucy. His body was sending him an rm stating that there was danger and Lith didn¡¯t know about it. He had never felt such threat before and this was his first time. Soon, Lith heard some faint noises and it was bing louder with each passing second. This made him be even more uneasy. ¡®What, what, what, what the fuck is going on? I can¡¯t move my muscle and this feeling keeps bing stronger and stronger. I feel like I¡¯ll die at any moment if this continues. What the fuck! Do something, do something! I need to do something!¡¯ Lith¡¯s thought were bing chaotic and he wasn¡¯t able to think straight due to how uneasy his body was bing. Soon¡­ RUMBLE! SWISSSSSHH! A thunderous noise followed by the noise of something piercing the air was heard. Both of them were very loud and had Lith¡¯s body been a Legendary Rank one, his ears would¡¯ve burst and he would turn deaf temporarily. ¡®SHIT! IT¡¯S HERE!¡¯ Lith yelled in his mind as he saw a purple and silver streak of light close in on him. He couldn¡¯t make out what the objects were but only from their sheer intensity that he was feeling, he knew that even if he ran now, there was no hope of surviving. ¡®FUCK! IS THIS HOW I¡¯LL DIE!?¡¯ Lith¡¯s survival instinct kicked in right at this moment and his mind nked. He immediately got into fight or flight mode and knowing he couldn¡¯t flee, he instinctually worked on the other thing to survive. Fight! Fight was the only option! The golden water around Lith which was stabling going in his be immediately picked up pace and gushed inside like a tide. The efflux was slower than the influx and Lith¡¯s spiritual power and soul became more unstable. The golden beam of light all around Lith flickered violently but it¡¯s expansion and luminosity intensified right with the same momentum. In the next instant, all of Lith¡¯s hair stood up and his body started floating above. His eyes were closed and his body was still in the same meditative position. His clothes fluttered with the breeze and the more high he went, the more they fluttered like a g in a storm. Lith was feeling absolutely nothing and it was all instincts on which everything was happening. The two streaks were getting closer and closer while everything around him was fluctuating violently. Right at this moment, two red streaks of light descended down on the the purple and silver streak each and¡­ BOOOOOOM! CLANG! An explosion urred where the purple streak was and a huge area in the gray world got illuminated with purple color. Same thing urred with the silver streak but instead of an explosion, a loud metal hitting metal sound was heard. As it happened, the area around that streak turned silver and it seemed as if two spherical domains of purple and silver color were formed. In the next instant, two more red streaks of light flowed in the sky but this time they went in the direction from where the purple and silver streak came from. ¡­.. Inside a majestic castle. A handsome and lean man was sitting on a throne and was instructing the people below him something. ¡°Make sure you find the pers¨C¡± He stopped speaking midway as all his hairstood out in rm and he felt grave dangering towards him. BOOM! The man broke the ceiling of his castle and like a lightning streak, he directly came above his pce. A few secondster, he saw a red streak of light closing in on him and his castle. The man felt goosebumps as he saw the danger and he was very rmed. ¡°SUCH AUDACITY! WHO DARES!¡± The man screamed in anger and sent out a lightning spear at the red streak. BOOOM! Another loud explosion ured and the world turned red for a few instants. But the feeling of danger wasn¡¯t gone. The man didn¡¯t even need to know why that was the case as he saw the red streak of light close in on him again. ¡°YOU DARE!?¡± The man yelled and charged towards the red streak and once again, another loud explosion ured when the man came in front of the red streak and held it with both his hands. The man¡¯s clothes were torn immediately but now was not the time to think about it. He tried his best to stop the streak with his sheer force and a few more instancester, BOOOM! The man along with the red streak crashed down at his castle, making all the area around it and the castle t while making a lot of smoke and dust to arise. The smoke soon cleared and a many t on a the ground with a small crater forming around him. ¡°Blergh!¡± The handsome man was buck naked and he spat a mouthful of blood as he got up. He stood still a few secondster and wiping his mouth, he looked hatefully at the ce where the red streak came from. The man smashed the ground in anger and yelled, ¡°WHO WAS IT?¡± . . . ¡­.. Chapter 262 In the middle of a battle arena, a burly man was practicing his martial skills. It had been quite some time since he was doing this and he usually used to practice for weeks without any breaks. But only a few minutester, he halted his practice as he felt some disturbance. The man looked in a certain direction and muttered softly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Saying so, he vanished from his spot and teleported out at a cehigh above the clouds. He narrowed his eyes and gazed at the thing closing in on him from afar and saw a red streak of light containing heaven defying power charge towards him. The burly man raised his hand and curled his palms in a holding position in front of him and in an instant, a ck club appeared in his hand. The burly man swung it a few times and pointing it towards the red streak of light, he said, e.¡± The red streak of light, as if understanding what the man had said, increased its speed even further. The burly man started chanting a few things and rushed towards the red streak of light. In the next instant, the man reached almost in front of the red streak of light and with his enchanted club, he hit the red streak of light with his utmost power. BOOM! A loud explosion urred when the enchanted club and the red streak of light collided head-on. Zip! The red streak zapped its way forward despite the heavy strike of the burly man, who in return was sent flying due to the momentum of collision. ¡°Hahaha! Amazing!¡± The burly man said excitedly. He teleported again and this time arrived directly in front of the red streak and held it with both his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you pass me! Hahahaha!¡± Feeling resistance, the red streak pushed with even greater force, causing the burly man to use more of his force. ¡°HNNGHHHH!¡± The burly man groaned and flexed all muscles of his upper body and used great strength to stop the red streak which had just increased force even more. Zzzzrrrrpp! Red lightning pulsed through the red streak and shocked the burly man a few secondster, causing all his hair to stand up. ¡°Hah! Mere paltry tricks. Do better! Hahahaha!¡± The burly said, feeling the tingle from the lightning. The red streak had enough of the burly man, and with its maximum power output, it shed with the burly man. Crackle! Lightning crackled all over the red streak and withpower greater than before, it hit the burly man. The man¡¯s clothes were all ripped off by now and he was burnt ck by the lightning. But, he didn¡¯t give up on defeating it. Unfortunately, it was not usible as the red streak was much overpowered than he made it out to be. The man was pushed back little by little at first but then the speed increased and finally the red streak was fully untamed and pierced the man¡¯s chest and mmed him in the ground of the arena he was previously training in. Ptui! The man spat a mouthful of blood andy down on the ground, motionless but with a happy smile. ¡°Finally! After all these years! Someone with great power! Hahaha!¡± The man said happily and fell unconscious. ¡­.. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx sky ind. Emilia was intently staring at Lith with shock visible on her face. It had been a few hours since Lith started undergoing his breakthrough. She thought that it¡¯ll be over in a few minutes like everyone else but to her surprise, there were just too many anomalies that were urring with him and it was taking too long for him to break through. The intensity of Lith¡¯s aura increased as time passed and there were lots of explosions urring in the room. She had to ensure that the room was protected and so was Lith. She had been on guard for the whole time and constantly monitored him. She thought that she¡¯ll rescue him if things became problematic and there really were a few instances where Lith showed signs of going berserk, but, in the end, everything went well and she didn¡¯t have to do anything. She was constantly put on edge as well and it wasn¡¯t really a good experience. She hated that. But, she couldn¡¯t say anything to Lith about it since it wasn¡¯t really his fault. Lith was still in the same mediative position as before in the room with the only thing that changed about him being his looks and the area around him. His hair was disheveled, his clothes were in tatters and there was a bit of dirt on his face. It was all due to the explosions that kept urring. Emilia noticed that he had gotten dirty only now. She couldn¡¯t change his clothes right now, but she sure could clean him, she thought. She walked close to him and readied herself to cast a cleaning spell on Lith. But, she stopped after a few instances. She realized that casting a spell here would make the already chaotic elemental energies more chaotic and this wouldn¡¯t result well in Lith¡¯s favour. ¡®So I need to do it manually,¡¯ Emilia thought to herself and let out a sigh. She took out a napkin from her ring and started wiping Lith¡¯s face. She did that first, then worked to clean his neck, then lowered his robes and cleaned his upper body. She stopped after this and tidied his hair. After all of this was done, she backed off. Lith was clean now and she looked at him with a proud expression. She was proud of the work she did and she kept staring at him with this look. Meanwhile¡­ BOOM! The golden beam had expanded to such a high degree that everywhere one could see visually, it was golden. In the center of all this golden atmosphere was Lith, floating in mid air with his eyes closed. His hair was waving and his clothes were fluttering violently, but he, he was as calm as a stillke and had his eyes closed while being in a mediative state. His spiritual energy and and soul were still very choatic and he still was in the same flight or fight state. The two streaks of light, one purple and one silver from earlier had gotten hit by the red streaks of light but they hadn¡¯t vanished. They were still rushing towards Lith but with in a much weaker state than before. The two streaks closed in on him and Lith opened his eyes abruptly and gazed at them. There were no pupils in his eyes and Lith was in a berserk state. The two streaks collied right at this time with Lith but instead of harming him, they halted when they reached him and revolved around him slowly and were getting absorbed by him. Time passed. Lith got out of his berserk state and the two weapons, one spear, and one sword got fully absorbed by Lith. His berserk state also calmed down and he was back to normal. A whileter, he got out of the strange gray world and was now in his dorm. Lith¡¯s Magic Core changed colors and he was now officially a Rank 3. The area in his Magic Core had reached a whopping 50,000 km2 and that also was the peak of Rank 3. Lith became conscious slowly and after a few more hours, his eyelids fluttered and he finally opened his eyes. He was about to look around to see where he was but there was no need to do so. Emilia was right in front of him and was staring at him intently. Lith looked at her and smiled. He got up and stretched. While doing so, he said, ¡°How was your day, Miss Emilia?¡± Emilia frowned as she heard this. How was her day? It was absolutely terrible. She had to work so much! And the one to me for all of this was this shameless student of her¡¯s stretching in front of her. Though she thought that, she didn¡¯t say it out loud and clearing her throat, she said, ¡°It was okay.¡± Lith smiled hearing this and said, ¡°if it was okay, why do you look so tired? Did you perhaps do that all day long to get this tired?¡± Emilia knitted her brows as she heard that. She definitely knew what Lith was hinting towards and it was definitely something very unholy. This wasn¡¯t the first time had asked her stuff like that. Her thoughts swayed and she thought of many unholy and naughty possibilities, making her have a slight blush on her cheeks. Lith had corrupted this innocent and holy angel by a huge margin in just this one month. It was no wonder that she thought like this. Looking at her contemte things and her blush, Lith cleared his throat and said, ¡°I was asking if you cooked all day or what. Don¡¯t think of anything naught from this question of mine, Miss Emilia. You¡¯re an angel, you shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± Emilia was pulled out of her thoughts and she looked at Lith with a little hate. It was his fault that her mind wandered like that. But she couldn¡¯t say anything to him about it since he didn¡¯t really say anything wrong and it was her fault that she thought of such things. Lith chuckled watching her varied emotions and walked close to her. He patted her shoulder after reaching close to her and said with a smile, ¡°I am a Rank 3 now. Chapter 263 - Astral Plane Lith and Emilia discussed a few things for a while and during this time, Lith realized that his ascension took a long time. It had been around a day and a half since he started his breakthrough and there were also a lot of anomalies that urred. Lith was surprised knowing all of these things and he assumed that they urred due to him entering that strange gray world. As for what Lith knew about this world, it was nothing. He had read many books and been on many forums but there was not a single mention of this world. Lith decided to ask about it to Emilia but she also shook her head and said that she didn¡¯t know. It felt a bit strange to Lith. He talked a bit more to her and knowing that she really didn¡¯t know anything, he decided to talk to his mother about it. If she didn¡¯t know anything either, then there was no one in the world who would know better. His mother was a Supreme Rank and a ruler of an entire race and continent. She would definitely know a lot of things. Lith and Emilia talked for a bit more and it was finally time to bid farewell. They had spent a whole month together, tried a lot of recipes, had a lot of fun, and most importantly, they got pretty close to each other. They were good friends at this point. ¡°So, it¡¯s farewell time?¡± Lith asked with a slightly sad smile. Just like Emilia, he too enjoyed herpany. It was fun corrupti¨C teasing this innocent and holy being. At first it was a bit awkward since Emilia didn¡¯t get jokes at all and was very serious, but as time passed, and all thanks to cooking, she became much more open in front of Lith and it was easy to have fun with her. Previously, she was maintaining her professional attitude in front of Lith since she was his teacher as well as the principal, but as time passed, all formalities were dropped. Emilia let out a small chuckle as she heard Lith say that and said while patting his head, ¡°why are you putting up such an expression, it¡¯s not like I am going away forever, am I?¡± Lith sighed and said to her, ¡°we won¡¯t be able to spend so much time together again.¡± Emilia nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s true. I cannot be with you at all times. But¡­ I have learnt a lot in this past one month and I feel like there¡¯s much more to learn. So, when I get free time, I¡¯ll definitely spend it here.¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± Emilia waved her hand and said while leaving. ¡°Bye-bye.¡± Lith said to her. After Emilia left, Lith sat down on the sofa and looked at the condition of his room. There were some small craters here and there but everything else was undamaged. ¡°Miss Emilia was exaggerating or what? She said there were a lot of explosions but I don¡¯t see any damage here. Hmm¡­ probably, she controlled the explosions and didn¡¯t let it damage things much.¡± After looking around a bit more, he took out his phone and dialled his mother¡¯s number. The call got connected almost instantly and Lith heard his mother¡¯s gentle and melodious voice. They greeted each other and checked up on each other¡¯s health. They then talked about Lith¡¯s ascension and Lith asked her a few questions. He then came to the main topic for what he had called her and asked, ¡°Mom, you know, when I was ascending, I entered a strange world or strange state something, I don¡¯t know what it was. But apparently, everything there was gray and I was in a meditative position,pletely immobile. Do you know anything about it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Lilith said simply. ¡°You do? Wow.¡± Lith eximed. ¡°Want me to exin it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, please.¡± Lith said hurriedly. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°Fufufu¡­ I won¡¯t. On phone that is. I aming over right now.¡± ¡°Eh? Alright. That works too.¡± Lilith hung up after Lith said that and Lith waited quietly to see her. ¡­.. At the base of a tall mountain. Lilith and Mayzin were sitting close to a round table. Lilith put down her phone and said while looking at Mayzin, ¡°I¡¯ll be back after a few hours.¡± Mayzin nodded and said, ¡°take your time. And say hi to him on my behalf.¡± Hearing this, Lilith smiled and asked, ¡°falling for him already?¡± Mayzin stared at Lilith for a few seconds and tried toprehend how Lilith came to such a conclusion. She then shook her head as it would be a waste of time to try and understand Lilith¡¯s brain. Mayzin looked at Lilith and said, ¡°there¡¯s no such thing and stop shipping me with him. I¡¯ll never fall for someone so young.¡± Lilith chuckled hearing it and said, ¡°we¡¯ll see about that. Don¡¯t forget the bet.¡± Finishing saying that, Lilith vanished from her spot without waiting for Mayzin¡¯s reply. ¡­.. Lith¡¯s dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Space fluctuated a few meters away from Lith and Lilith arrived in his dorm. She took a step forward and directly came in front of him and hugged him. ¡°Mama missed you, baby.¡± Lilith said and kissed Lith on top of his head. Lith¡¯s face was stuffed in her big bosom and had he not experienced this many times before, he would be suffocating currently. He looked up to see her in the eyes and said, ¡°mom, it¡¯s only been a week since west saw each other.¡± Lilith shook her head and said, ¡°no. It¡¯s been a month or two. You only met me when you needed to drink blood every week. You didn¡¯t hangout with mama much.¡± Lith hugged Lilith back and said, ¡°fine. Hug as long as you want then.¡± Lilith felt happy when Lith said that and continued to hug him. A few minutes passed and noticing that his mother was showing no signs of leaving him, Lith sighed and thought to himself, ¡®The flow of time is really very different for a mortal and an immortal.¡¯ Lith patted Lilith¡¯s pat back and said to her softly, ¡°mom, it¡¯s been a few minutes already. If you stay in such a position, we won¡¯t be able to talk.¡± Hearing this, Lilith bent her body down and touched her face with Lith¡¯s from the side. She swayed side to side and said, ¡°Five more minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lith agreed and let her do as she pleased. Five minutes passed and Lilith let go of Lith without him needing to ask. Lilith held Lith¡¯s hand and walked towards the couch and sat there after reaching it. She crossed her legs and facing him, she asked, ¡°what would you like to ask mama first?¡± ¡°The strange gray world.¡± Lith answered immediately. Lilith nodded her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s called the Astral World. The material body cannot enter that ce and that ce is of a higher dimension than the one we are currently in. To reach there, one needs to have a very highprehension and application skills. Not everyone has ess to it. The Supreme Ranks being no exception to this. Out of the sixteen Supreme Ranks present currently, only six have ess to it. That ce is very special, to know more, you¡¯ll need to explore it. But right now what you should know is that you need toprehendws well and only then will you be able to explore that world. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll stay immobile like before.¡± Lith was listening intently and when he heard thest part, he looked at his mother suspiciously and asked, ¡°mom, you were there in that world, weren¡¯t you? You saved me from those two deadly weapons, right?¡± Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°Fufufu¡­ I don¡¯t know. You can keep guessing.¡± Lith knitted his brows and repeated again, ¡°it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lilith chuckled and said shrugging, ,¡±who knows?¡± ¡°Stop ying with me, mom. Please tell if it was you or not?¡± Lith said hurriedly. Lilith grabbed Lith¡¯s hand and pulled him again in her embrace. She held him by the waist and said, ¡°Coming back to the topic of the Astral Worlds. There¡¯s only one ne in this ce and the world¡¯s are arranged in different ces in this ne. Just like space and time, this ne exists everywhere and people from various different ces have ess to it. The ones present in this ce are the geniuses among geniuses and the fight for survival is very tough and difficult in this ce. The ne has many territories and many rulers. There¡¯s lots of benefits avable there and naturally, there¡¯s monopoly over many things by various ns and families.¡± Lith pondered over what Lilith had just said and after a few seconds, he asked, ¡°do you have a monopoly over there in something as well.¡± Lilith smiled hearing it and like before, said with a shrug, ¡°who knows?¡± Chapter 264 - l promise Chapter 264 - l promise Lith stared at his mother as she once again didn''t answer his question properly. Lilith chuckled and pulled Lith''s cheek slightly. "Don''t look at mama with such a cute face. Mama can''t resist your charms." "You can''t resist my charms?" Lith questioned. Lilith shook her head and said, "nope." "Really?" Lith asked again for confirmation. "Yes." Lilith nodded. Lith got up from the couch and standing in front of her, he touched her chin, raised her head slightly and brought his face close to hers. "Then tell me, why are you hiding things from me, mom?" Lilith smiled and gave Lith a peck on his lips. She then shrugged again and said, "who knows?" Lith sighed as his mother for the fourth time, said the same thing. He sat beside her and pulling her in his embrace, he hugged her and said, "Fine then. Don''t answer if you don''t have to." Lilith smiled and looked up at his face. She kissed his cheek and said, "my baby is so understanding." Lith shook his head and said, "I am not a baby anymore, mom. I am a man now." "Fufufu¡­ yes, yes. You''re a man now. Mama''s little man." She chuckled and wrapped her arms around his shoulder after saying so. Lith knitted his brows as he heard this. He gazed down and said, "mom, I am a man. There''s no such thing as little. I have grown now." "Mama knows. But you''ll always be little for me, no matter how old you grow." Lilith said with a smile. Lith rolled his eyes as he heard this and Lilith giggled lightly noticing this reaction from him. After a few seconds, she ced her head on his chest and felt his warmth and enjoyed hispany. After a while, Lith asked softly, "how''s big sis?" Lilith replied in a low and gentle tone, "she''s good but probably a little exhausted mentally. She''s been running around all over the continent for work." "Why is big sis working so hard? Won''t it affect her physical health as well after a while? Why don''t you stop her, mom?" Lith asked with concern. "It''s fine. Things haven''t be too hectic yet. If they do, mama will help her right away. She is currently trying to make changes to the vampire hierarchy and should be done within a week, if not, mama will intervene." Lilith said in the same tone as before. "Eh? Mom, why is it taking so long? If I remember correctly, big sis started to work on it when I had just started the semester." Lith asked, a bit curious. Lilith looked up and instead of answering him directly, she asked, "how long do you think it should take to formte the hierarchy, baby?" Lith thought for a bit and answered, "probably a day? I mean, all you have to do is allot a Magic Rank with a hierarchy level. It shouldn''t take too long, right?" Lilith smiled and pulled his cheeks. "That''s not how it works. There are lot of factors thate into y and one had to take many things into consideration. This hierarchy may seem like a small thing to us, but in reality, it actually affects the entire Vampire race and the whole well being of many societies in the continent." Lith nodded and said, "I see. Well, thank god I am still a child. I don''t¨C" "God? What God?" Lilith looked at Lith with concern and asked with her brows knitted. "What?" Lith said in reflex. Such a reaction from his mother was unexpected and in reflex, he asked that. Lilith held Lith''s face and with concern, she asked again, "what god are you thanking, baby?" There were a lot of fake gods out there and a lot of cultists as well. Lilith thought that Lith might''vee across these people and this was very bad news. Not just that, she watched him at almost all times of the day. Him falling for such cults despite her watching was another reason for her exaggerated reaction. "God I am thanking?" Lith said in confusion. "Yes. Didn''t you just say ''thank god''?" Lith fell silent as he heard that. ''Shit. I forgot that I am a vampire and we don''t worship gods. Goddamn¨C fuck, I mean, damn it!'' Lith racked his brains and thought hard to get out of this situation. Soon, he got an excuse and he said, "Umm¡­ mom¡­ I said it on ident. I''ve been hanging out with Miss Emilia everyday and she sometimes says that word. I might''ve picked that up and said so identally. I am sorry¡­" Lilith calmed down after she heard that and sighed in relief. But, in the next instant, she held Lith''s face again with both her hands and looked him dead in the eyes. She said with absolute seriousness, "Listen to me, Lith. ''Oh crap! Mom''s calling me with my name. It seems I really messed up. Oh god pl¨C fuck, I mean, fuck nevermind. I''ll end up thanking god again even in my mind if I keep thinking. Stop thinking. Stop thinking.'' Lilith could tell that Lith was thinking of something. She knitted her brows and flicked his forehead. "Oww." Lith eximed in pain and broke out of his thoughts. His pain tolerance was very high and Lilith knew about it. She thus hit his soul slightly and that was a new stimulus for Lith, making him feel pain. Lilith didn''t rub Lith''s forehead like she usually did before and instead, she looked at him with the same seriousness as before. She held his face again and said, "Don''t let your thoughts wander. Mama has something important to tell you." Lith could tell that his mother was in no mood to y around or tease him. She wasn''t in her usual jolly mood. To not worsen her mood and cause more problems, he simply nodded his head and cleared all thoughts and paid attention to what she was saying. Noticing him paying attention, Lilith said, "In this world, do not believe anyone who talks about God. God doesn''t exist here. There''s only cultists and scammers. If you don''t believe mama''s words¡­" Lilith brought her face close to Lith''s and said while lifting his chin up, "...you''ll die. Completely." Lith could only blink with a dumbfounded look. He had no idea what to say to her. Lilith pulled herself back and got seated. She then sighed and said to Lith, "Though I said that, there still exists one true God in this world. Who it is, where it is, mama won''t tell you. You need to figure it out on your own. If you say thank god again, it should be channeled to that one true God present and no one else. If it''s channeled to someone else, you''re gonna die." Lilith looked at Lith and continued, "so, baby¡­ make sure that you avoid talking about god or on this topic. It''ll be better that way. Don''t worry mama too much." One small action from him caused such an exaggerated reaction. Had Lith known about it before, he wouldn''t even have dared to do utter this word. But the arrow had left the bow and words once said cannot be taken back. He had fucked up and he knew about it. He had really worried his mother today. Lith got close to Lilith and hugged her. He said to her with seriousness in his eyes, "I am sorry, mom. I made you worry. But don''t worry, it won''t happen next time. I''ll do what you asked me to do." Lilith nodded and she hugged Lith back. "Please don''t worry mama. I won''t always be there for you to look after you." Lilith said in a sad and mncholic mood. Though she knew the future, it was always uncertain and bound to change. One action may repeat again and what if she isn''t avable for him? She was a god, she could look into the future, into different timelines, and into different lives, but, she was a mother at the end of a day too. Her concerns were valid. There was a small possibility of things going wrong and since there was a possibility, it concerned Lilith. The matter of future was veryplicated and the Lilith of now had no exaggerated powers to look into different timelines of different worlds. She could only look into different timelines of the same world. As a mother, the worst nightmare for one was to be separated from their children. Lilith''s concerns were thus very valid. Lith could sense the mncholy and he patted Lilith''s back. He too was sad when he heard such a thing from her. The two stay hugging for a while and after a few more minutes, Lith held Lilith''s face and said, "Mama, whatever happens, I''ll always be there for you. Always. It''s a promise from me. We''ll never be separated and I''ll fight anyone and anything, even with fate, to let you be with me. I promise, I sincerely do." ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 265 - Plans for future Chapter 265 - ns for future Hearing Lith say those words, Lilith felt warm in her heart. She kissed Lith''s forehead and hugged him. "Thank you, baby." Lith hugged her back and said, "I love you, mama." "I love you too, baby." Lilith replied back. The two sat silently like that for a while with Lilith being in Lith''s embrace. Lilith then taught a few things to Lith and had him drink her blood. She left after doing so, leaving Lith alone in his room. Lith freshened up and decided to meet Ralph and Dennis. Their vacation was going to start in three days and it wouldst for a month. He texted the two toe down and they did. The three sat near the ss table in the lounge room. "How have you two been?" Lith asked the two as they got settled. It had been almost a month since they met, he thus asked them that. "Good." Ralph said a single word and stopped speaking. Dennisid back on his chair and said, "the past one month was boring but good. I got to y lots of games after I was done training and studying." Lith nodded hearing their answers. He got up and walked towards the teapot. He brewed some tea and asked the two, "What about your magic ranks? When do you expect to break through to Rank 3?" Ralph thought about it for a bit and said, "probably two months." "Yeah, same for me as well. Around two months. Why''d you ask, Your Highness?" Lith smiled and said, "to see if me having Miss Emilia around for a month made your progress slow down or not." Dennis nodded and said, "it didn''t. There was Miss Sel guiding and helping us while you were with Miss Emilia." "Good to know." Lith said and he served tea to the two and sat down. He took a sip of tea and said, "what are your ns for the future?" Ralph took a sip too and said, "how far into the future you''re asking?" "For the next five years." Ralph didn''t answer Lith immediately and thought about it for a bit. A few secondster, he said, "I hope I will be a Rank 7 or 8 by then. Adventure, study, and cultivate. That''s the three things I''ll be doing for the next five years." Lith nodded in understanding. "What about you, Dennis?" "Same as Ralph, Your Highness. But I also aspire to be a pro gamer and a big streamer." Dennis said seriously. Lith and Ralph stared at Dennis for a few seconds and tried to check whether he was joking or not. Dennis didn''t notice their stares as he was busy drinking the tea. Lith turned to look at Ralph and asked, "are you going to tell him, or should I do it?" "You do it. I don''t want to deal with this idiot." Ralph said in a neutral tone and sipped tea. Dennis looked at Ralph and asked, "who are you calling an idiot?" Ralph didn''t look at Dennis but said while continuing to sip tea, "have a guess." Dennis knitted his brows but then eased them and smiled. "My name wasn''t mentioned, it''s definitely not me." What Dennis said made Ralph stop drinking tea and look towards him. Lith too stared at Dennis. "Dennis, are you okay in the head?" Lith asked. "What? What do you mean, Your Highness?" "Anyway, I just want to tell you, you probably can''t be a streamer." Lith changed the topic. "Why!?" Dennis got up and said with his brows furrowed. Ralph put his teacup down and gazed at Dennis. "Don''t be an idiot. You know the reason, you''re just ignoring it." "What reason?" Ralph knitted his brows and asked, "You seriously don''t know? And you seriously want to be a streamer?" "Well, of course." Dennis said with assurance. "Dennis, you''re the heir of an Emperor Rank n. You can''t make public appearances like that." Lith answered this time. "Your family''s, as well as your own future reputation would be ruined if you do that." Ralph added. Dennis frowned hearing it. There were such major consequences? Dennis thought about these things seriously. After a few seconds, he asked, "Can I really not be a streamer?" Ralph shook his head. He knew Dennis''s position well since he himself was an heir of an Emperor Rank family. Dennis felt sad knowing this. The dreams of a thirteen year old vampire got crushed before he could even act on them. Ralph and Dennis were very mature for their age. Nobody would think of them as mere thirteen year olds. But sometimes, their maturity goes away and they be their true selves. ''It seems serious. He really doesn''t seem to be joking about it.'' Lith thought to himself. Lith cleared his throat, grabbing the two''s attention. "There''s a way." "What?" "What?" The two asked simultaneously, not understanding what Lith was speaking of. "I mean, there is a way for Dennis to be a streamer." Lith exined. The two fell silent as Lith said that and waited for him to finish exining. Lith turned to look at Dennis and said, "all you have to do is to put on a disguise and stream. And also have a voice changer. That way, there won''t be any problems." "Ah!" Dennis eximed in realization. "Oh." Realization dawned upon Ralph as well. Dennis clicked his tongue in annoyance and hitting his head, he said, "why did I not think of that before." Ralph didn''t speak. He was quiet and was wondering why he wasn''t able toe up with such an answer. Lith then said, "but, remember, streaming can only be done as a hobby. You can''t do it full time." Dennis nodded and said, "yes, Your Highness. Don''t worry, I never nned for doing it full time. My goal is to be the world''s strongest, not a streamer." Lith nodded and Ralph too did the same. At least he still had some sense left in him. The three then chatted over the topic of streaming for a few minutes and when that was done, Ralph asked Lith, "What are your ns for the next five years?" Lith smiled and said, "same as you. But¡­ I won''t be graduating from the academy. I am dropping out." "What!?" "WHAT!?" The two expressed their shock as they heard this. Was Lith out of his mind? Dropping out from the world''s prestigious academy, nobody has ever done that! Nobody was stupid enough to pull such a stunt. Being an alumni of Abx World Academy was a very meritorious deed. There were lots and lots of benefits and only someone stupid would say no to this. They didn''t expect Lith of all people to say these things. They thought very highly of Lith, him saying this made them question a few things. Lith chuckled and said to the two, "calm down. I know what''s going on in your minds. And no, I didn''t take this decision without thinking it through. Let me exin." The two''s ears perked up and they paid full attention to what Lith was saying. Lith continued, "I was doing nothing but attending sses and maintaining my attendance. Give tests in which there was nopetition for me at all. I didn''t learn much here and whatever I learnt was all thanks to Ar¨C Teacher Arya and Miss Emilia." "To grow, I needpetition." The two fell silent. They could understand where Lith was getting at. After a few seconds of pondering, Ralph said, "Understandable. You are probably the strongest in the academy right now and nobody could give you a challenge. It makes sense to drop out." Lith nodded. "That''s right. There are also many other reasons, but that''s the main one. I am not learning anything new here." Ralph and Dennis nodded. Dennis asked this time, "will you go back to Nightingale, Your Highness?" Lith shook his head. "No, I''ll adventure out. I haven''t decided where to start from yet, but I soon will. Once I do, I''ll drop out." Dennis nodded. He then asked, "will the academy allow you to drop out?" Lith smiled and asked, "why would they not?" "Because you''re the strongest in our batch and also from the Prince of a main race. They might not want to lose you." Dennis said. Ralph nodded and added, "the academy would lose face if you were to drop out." Lith simply smiled and said, "it''s fine. They''ll still let me." "How are you so sure, Your Highness?" Dennis asked. Lith chuckled and said, "you do know who founded the academy, right?" The two feel quiet as they heard this. They obviously knew who were the founders. It was the Supreme Ranks of the eight main races. Ralph, after a few seconds, said, "yeah, you can probably drop out easily." Lith nodded. Dennis then said, "Your Highness, instead of asking us a question and hinting us about things, you could''ve just said, ''do you know who my mom is?'' and spoken like a young master." "I could''ve what!?" Chapter 266 - Where are all the lolis? Chapter 266 - Where are all the lolis? Lith was sitting in his floor''s living room and was contemting a few things. It had been a few hours since he, Ralph, and Dennis talked. Lith discussed a lot of things with them and also shared a bit of his future ns. Ralph and Dennis understood that dropping was the best for Lith and they also realized that once he was gone, the two would also be left without anypetition. Abx World Academy was for sure the number one in the world with there being top ss students present. But, Ralph and Dennis also weren''t any ordinary kids. Being from an Emperor Rank bloodline, they were naturally very strong. As of now, nobody was a match for them except for Lith in their batch and a few seniors from fourth, fifth, and sixth year. Listening to Lith made them understand that once they defeated these people, there would be no challenge left for them either. Ralph and Dennis understood this fact well. They also knew that they only learnt more when it was Arya, Emilia, or Sel who taught the two. In regr sses, there was not much avable for them to learn. Sure, they learnt a few new things here and there but those could be done so via adventuring as well. Thus, in the end, the two also decided to drop out if there was no challenge avable to them. It would be easy for Ralph since he only had to talk to his mother about it. She loved him dearly and would probably agree with his wishes as well; it was not a problem for Ralph to drop out. But for Dennis, the case was a bit different. He had to convince not one, but two Emperor Ranks. It was very challenging. His mother and father both were Emperor Ranks and they were also a bit strict and conservative in their ways. Dennis didn''t have as much freedom as Lith and Ralph whose parents supported them in every way possible. Lith and Ralph had the freedom to decide what they wanted to do, but Dennis didn''t have as much, for now at least. His parents decided what he should and shouldn''t be doing and Dennis couldn''t really go against them. But, things weren''t too bad. Dennis''s parents were understanding people and he may have a chance to do what Lith and Ralph were doing. Thus, Ralph and Dennis would also drop out in future; the chances were high. Lith was thinking what he should while sitting on the sofa. He was aware of the fact that Ralph and Dennis had gotten influenced by him and if they did do that, Lith thought of going on adventures with them and increase magic rank. "If I leave now, where should I go? I hardly have any connection or know of any ce outside. Having no starting point, the entire world is the yground. I can start anywhere I want. So where to? Let''s see¡­ I have only been to a few cities in the Vampire Continent and Neutral Continent. Vampire Continent is a big no, since they might guess who I am and it would be a bit troublesome. I would need to be in disguise over there, too bothersome. As for other continents¡­" Lith thought about each continent and weighed the pros and cons of going and starting there. He rejected one continent after another due to various reasons and finally decided that he''ll first start with the Neutral Continent. The reason for him choosing this was simple. There were a lot of dungeons in the Neutral Continent and many were suitable for people under Rank 9. There was also Jingmei Guild here where he previously had some dealing. This was a good starting point and Lith wouldn''t have to roam around aimlessly. Dungeons would provide Lith with money, experience, and connections. Money and connections could be achieved by him even without doing anything since he was a big shot. But, Lith needed experience, since he wasn''t really born with it. Trying to make money and gaining connections would result in him gaining a lot of experience. He woulde across all sorts of people and monsters and dealing with them would mean gaining experience. Plus, adventuring would also result in him understanding the fundamentalws of the world better, which in turn would result in an increase in his magic cultivation and much faster ascension. Lith had the potential to breakthrough with just mediation alone and he could be at least a Saint Rank by doing just that. However, it would take a lot of years if he were to adapt to this. That''s why adventuring was needed, which would make him understand thews better. This would act as a catalyst and decrease the amount of time needed for ascension. Meditation to be Rank 4 would need Lith around two or three years but if heprehended thews well, it would only take around six months. That was how big the difference was. As the rank increased, this gap would only increase. "Alright then, I''ll look around first and then get to know about this ce. After that, I''ll begin my journey. Now, another question is when to leave the academy? Let''s see¡­ I don''t have anything to do here, I don''t have anyone to part ways with here, and I don''t know anyone here." Lith muttered after a while. He continued, "sigh¡­ who would know that my school life would be this bad. There are minors here, everyone''s under eighteen. How am I supposed to get together with them. Ralph and Dennis are still very mature for their age and I don''t feel as if I am talking to a thirteen year old. The two are good. But the others¡­ well¡­ let''s just say they are a bit too young." Lith slumped on the sofa and said in a tired tone, "I thought I would be able to have a good school life, do what I missed in my previous life, and spend the uing four or five years happily." "I wanted to have that highschool romance that I never had and could only feel jealous when I watched anime. I wanted to date a cute tsundere or deredere but I am no lolicon or pedo. It was only when I was few days into schooling that I realized everyone''s a minor." "I, Lith, am team milf. Always. It''s milf supremacy and the ones who like lolis, no, lewd lolis, should be burned. Lolis are meant to be protected and taken care of and given lots of headpats and cuddles." "Why did I never came across one such person in the academy? Where are all the lolis?" Lith turned over andy t on his back. He then sighed again and said, "I wanted to have friends with whom I could watch movies and y games all night, but who knew I would be busy cultivating and studying." "The same thing is repeating in this life as well. Just wake up, study, sleep, and repeat. I''ve done this for most of my previous life and this is also repeating right now. Thankfully, it''s not too bad. Cultivating is nice. Feeling the magical power is nice. The feeling of looking down at everyone is nice as well." "But¡­ it''s nothing to feel about. These are all stupid things that I shouldn''t feel happy for. There''s no benefit for doing so. I should strive for greatness and achieve greatness. I shouldn''t show off my greatness." "Mom is such a big powerhouse, but she never flexes her prowess in front of others or looks down on them. She just wants to be around me and big sis, love us, hug us, watch us, basically take part in our daily lives. She has no other wishes. Sigh¡­ I don''t understand the lifestyle of an immortal like mom. How can she just do such a monotonous thing?" "Will I ever be able to be like her? Just watch the daily lives of my kids while sitting in a room of a big castle? How is mom not bored?" Lith got up from the couch and stretched. "Anywho, all talks aside, I first need to talk to mom about dropping out. I haven''t told her anything about it yet. She loves me so much that she''ll just agree with whatever I want. However, I am no spoiled brat or a young master that doesn''t consider his mother''s opinion. Let''s see it mom has something useful to say to me. Who knows, she might just tell me to not drop." Lith took out his phone and was about to call his mother when he stopped and said to himself softly, "There''s also Arya¡­'' "I miss Arya. She was my teacher, a master of sorts, and now my lover. I wish I could''ve seen her before I dropped out. But it''s fine, I guess. Because even if I leave, she''lle find me wherever I am." Lith felt warm in his heart as he said this. He knew Arya loved him deeply. Even though she had expressed her love to him just once and only for a few minutes, it was enough for Lith to understand how deep it was. "Anyway, let''s call mom again and ask her about the drop. I should''ve just asked her when she was here yesterday but welp, the timing wasn''t good. I''ll just bother her again andpensate her with lots of kisses and hugs, hehe." ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 267 - Too much allowance Chapter 267 - Too much allowance Lith''s dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Lith was sitting on a chair close to the dining table, and Lilith was sitting opposite to him. They both were having tea. Lith had asked her toe here again on call and she did so without asking him any question. "So, why did you call mama again, baby?" Lilith asked while taking a sip of her tea. Lith put down his teacup and said, "mom, I am nning to drop out of the academy and adventure outside. I don''t think I''ll be able to grow much here." Lilith nodded hearing it. "And?" "And I want your opinion on this. Should I drop out or should I not?" Lith said tly. Lilith nodded hearing the question. "Before I answer, let me ask you this. What ns do you have to get the resources needed for your breakthroughs? The academy would provide you with almost everything that you need to be a Rank 6, but if you go outside, how are you going to manage it? Will you take resources out from the treasury of the n?" Lith shook his head and said, "no, mom. I don''t n to take anything from the treasury. I''ll earn things on my own and make breakthroughs." Lilith knitted her brows as she heard this. "Why? If you don''t use things from the treasury, who else is going to? Everything in it belongs to you and your sister. If it''s all used up, mama will make sure it''s filled again. Why won''t you use it?" Lith smiled and answered, "because I want to gain experience, mom. Earning money and resources would help me with that aim." Lilith thought about it and nodded after a few seconds. "Okay, but will you not rely on itpletely? If you don''t use it, it''ll be useless. Mama''s efforts in collecting it will also be useless, you know?" "Don''t worry, mom. Your efforts won''t be wasted. If I really need something, I''ll take it from the treasury and also, if I use Miss Hecate''s services in the future, it''ll be you paying for it since I can''t really afford that much. You can also give me a monthly allowance for a few years until my ie has stabilized." Lith said with the same smile as before. Lilith smiled and said, "if that''s the case, mama has no problems. How much do you want your allowance to be? A hundred peak-grade magic stones every month?" Lith spewed the tea he was drinking when he heard that. "WHAT!?" He asked, wiping his saliva. Lilith knitted her brows and asked, "is it too less, baby? Do you want mama to increase it? How about a thous¨C" "No, no, no! It''s too much!" Lith said hurriedly. "What?" Lilith asked, a bit surprised. "Yeah of course, mom. You''re speaking of handing so much money out as if they are candies." Lith answered with his brows knit. What was up with his mother? What happened to hermon sense? A hundred peak-grade magic stones would be able to run a Tier 1 city easily for a month. An elite city, which was above Tier 1, like Nightingale and Espat, would need 1,000 peak grade magic stones to run for a month. Lilith was handing out one-tenth of such an amount to Lith just for allowance, it was too much. Did her love for Lith perhaps erased hermon sense? Lilith then said, "But it''s not really too much¨C" "Mom." Lith interrupted her again. Lilith stopped talking and waited for him to finish speaking. Lith continued, "just give me one amethyst stone a month, that''s it." "What!?" It was now Lilith''s turn to be shocked. Was Lith out of his mind? It was so less! As far as she knew, even a Baron''s child spent at least a hundred amethyst coins a month in the Vampire Continent. Lith was her, the Queen''s son, and he wanted such a small amount? It was uneptable! Lilith got up from her chair and walked towards Lith. She held his face with both her hands and made him look in her eyes. "You''ll get ten peak-grade magic stones, if you don''t want a hundred. I won''t take a no from you for it." She knitted her brows and said to Lith seriously. Lith shook his head. It was still too much money. Ten peak-grade magic stones could easily run a Tier 2 city for a month. Lith grabbed Lilith''s hands and removed them from his face. He got up from his chair and when he tried to look her in the face; he had to turn his head up, since his mother was much taller than him. He stood on the chair behind him and became a head taller than her. He held her face with both his hands and made her look at him the same way she made him look at her previously. "One amethyst stone, mom. No negotiations on this." Lith said seriously. Lilith shook her head. She held Lith''s body by cing her hands under his armpits and raised him from the chair like a baby. She ced him back on the chair and held his face again with her hands. She knitted her brows and said to Lith seriously, "one peak-grade magic stone, mama won''t go any less than that." Lith shook his head again. He looked at her back with a gaze as serious as her and said, "mama, it''s one amethyst stone or nothing at all. You decide." "What!?" Lilith pulled back and said in shock. Why was her baby so bent on rejecting her today? What was up with him? He had never denied anything she had given to him before and this was the first time he was doing such a thing. Lilith looked at him and thought to herself, "is my baby going through his rebellious phase? But isn''t it too early? My baby is growing up so fast¡­ he won''t even listen to his mama anymore¡­ so sad¡­" Lilith made a sad face as she thought of this. Lith cleared his throat and grabbed Lilith''s attention. "Ahem, mom, your thoughts are leaking out. And no, I am not going through my rebellious phase." Lith said to her calmly. "What?" Lilith asked in surprise. Lith walked towards her, willed the elements around him and hovered above in air. He became a head taller than her again and holding her face, he said, "Mom, I have to make money on my own. The allowance every month is just a backup and money needed to be used for emergencies. If you give me so much money, it''s a waste. Please don''t do it." Lilith made a sad face again as she heard this. "But mama only wants the best for you¡­" Lith smiled and kissed her forehead. "I know, mom. But it''s a necessary thing for you to do." Lilith still had the same sad face, and she didn''t speak to him. Lith sighed as he noticed this. "How about this¡­ just give me your debit card and I''ll use money from it whenever I want to. Don''t give me any allowance. This way, you won''t have to worry much about me." Lilith cheered up as she heard this. That was a good idea from Lith''s side. She wondered why she didn''te up with it before. She nodded her head repeatedly with a smile like a pecking hen to agree with Lith. "That''s a great idea!" Lilith said happily. Lith nodded. He then asked, "Now answer the important question, mom. Should I drop out or should I not?" Lilith kissed Lith''s cheek and said to him with a smile, "it''s up to you, baby. Mama knows that you''ll do good wherever you go. You''ll grow a lot even if you don''t drop out. But dropping out and adventuring outside from a young age has its own benefits. So mama is fine with whatever you do and has no opinion on this matter." Lith nodded in understanding. "Then I''ll drop out, as I nned to. Okay?" Lilith nodded. "Sure." "Alright then, I''ll go prepare things. I''ll leave the academyter." Lith said and walked towards his bedroom. Lilith held Lith by his shoulder and said with a smile that was not really a smile, "young man, where do you think you''re going?" "Eh?" Lith turned around and asked. Lilith smiled widely and said, "did you forget what you promised mama on the phone? Let me remind you again, it was about you giving me lots of kisses and cuddles for calling me so suddenly here." "Oh." Lith realized his promise and his mouth turned into an ''o'' shape as he said that. Lilith took a step forward, and the two vanished from their spot. The two teleported out in Lith''s bedroom, and Lilith was on top of Lith. She looked at Lith in the eyes and said with an evil smile, "you know what? Change of ns. Mama doesn''t need your cuddles and kisses anymore. Mama will do it herself." Lilith gave a peck on Lith''s lips. Lith smiled and said, "sure." Lilith smiled widely again as he said that and said, "change of ns again. Mama won''t kiss or cuddle with you. Mama will¡­" Lilith got her face close to his and letting out a hot breath on his lips, she said seductively, "...eat you instead." Chapter 268 Need Approval Chapter 268 Need Approval Lith''s dorm, Abx Sky Ind. Lith was lying on his bed with Lilith hugging her from the side and sleeping on his chest. He was caressing her silky silver hair while thinking about a few things. An hour passed just like that when Lith kissed Lilith''s forehead and said, "mom, time to get up." Hearing this, Lilith snuggled closer to him and said in a spoiler manner, "five more minutes." Lith smiled and didn''t say anything more to her. He simply caressed her hair again and waited. Five minutester, Lilith got up from Lith''s embrace and stretched, causing her big bosoms to jiggle. This obviously didn''t go unnoticed by Lith but since he had yed with them enough today, he restrained himself from touching them again. The two took a bath together afterwards and after giving a goodbye kiss to Lith, Lilith left his dorm floor. Lith had many things to do and the first thing he did was to meet up with Ralph and Dennis. He met them and told them it was hisst day here, so talked with them for a while. A few hours went by talking when Lith said his goodbyes to them and left. The three talked about things like what Lith would do and where he would go, etc. They also gave assurance to Lith that if they drop out in the future, they would meet up with him, so that they could work together and adventure with him. Lith, walked the streets of Abx Sky Ind for onest time and saw everything he hadn''t before. He was in his casual outfit, wearing a simple ck shirt tucked in gray pants, ck belt and ck loafers. The overall ck outfit caused his silver hair tied in a bun to stand out. But many who looked at Lith would get lost staring at his amethyst-like purple eyes, given that they made past looking at his perfectly sculpted body. As he walked the streets, many girls, boys,dies, and men alike stared at him. He seemed to be an odd one out among everyone else as the aura he let out while walking was something others had never experienced before in their lives. Lith wasn''t intentionally releasing his aura, but it was a natural thing. His Rank 3 aura along with his spiritual power were the purest ever in the world and only two other people shared these simr traits. Having a very pure aura and spiritual power caused these people to not approach him as they felt suppressed and powerless in front of him. Despite the suppression, it didn''t stop people from fawning over Lith. Everyone liked him, even the ones who hated Lith were great admirers of him. Lith walked and toured the sky ind amidst the gazes of everyone. This time around, Ralph wasn''t there, so everyone paid attention to him. It took Lith a few hours again to tour the sky ind. He had begun at around noon and it was evening now. There was a sizeable crowd surrounding him in all directions but everyone were around a hundred meters away from him. The crowd formed because the sses were over at 1 pm and everyone knew that the Vampire Prince was roaming around through group chats on messenger apps on their phones. Lith was fully aware of how many gazes were locked in on him. But there was nothing to worry about since there were staff of the academy watching over him as well. Lith kept walking normally and visited many ces such as the arcade of the academy, different sports areas like football field, air hockey arena, tennis court, volleyball court, badminton court, etc. While visiting them, he realized he would miss a lot of stuff in the academy once he drops out. He hadn''t had time to explore sports at all, or even y in a team. But, even if he did get the chance, he and his team would have been bound to win because of him. So there was not much point in ying the games here with a weak bunch of students. Lith then visited a bungee jumping bridge in the academy. He walked in the middle of the bridge and looked down. There was a valley below with a river in between. Beside it were mountains. "Do you wish to bungee jump, student?" A staff member of the bungee jump looked at Lith and asked. Lith shook his head and denied him. There were many people at the ends of the bridge, looking at Lith with anticipation. But they were disappointed when Lith refused to bungee jump. Lith looked down and thought to himself, ''this is a lot of height. What if I jump down? How would it feel to free fall? Hmm¡­ I should test it out while I am at it. But why use bungee ropes when I have magic with me.'' As he finished thinking this, he put his hands in his pockets and did a side flip and jumped down. "WHAT!?" "OH SHIT! HE JUMPED!" "OH MY GOD!" The staff members and the students alike screamed when they saw this. The staff who were there to look after Lith''s safety, went into a slight panic and three staff members who were quick to act, had already extended their wings out and were rushing towards Lith. Lith on the other hand was rxed. He was falling down with his legs pointing towards the ground. His hands were in his pockets and his hair and clothes were fluttering violently. ''Hmm¡­ I don''t feel the kick. I remember a few students in my uni in the past talking about how they felt butterflies in their stomach when they were bungee jumping. How they were very anxious and nervous before the jump and how they felt their adrenaline rush while jumping down. Sigh¡­ I feel no such things. It just feels like moving down a fast elevator. The only difference that could be that, the elevator is closed at all sides, making one unable to feel the pressure and air, unlike now where I can feel the wind caressing me from all sides.'' Lith was 10,000 feet above or roughly 3 kilometers above ground. He was about to extend his wings out and go back up on the bridge when he heard a few people yell, "STUDENT LITH, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" "STOP MOVING AROUND, STUDENT LITH!" "WE ARE HERE FOR YOUR RESCUE!" They had to yell so that they could better convey their words to Lith. They were flying towards Lith with their wings extended out. Lith looked at them and simply shrugged. He extended his wings out and felt great pressure on them, causing him to feel slight pain. But, suddenly opening his wings caused him to stop free falling and halt in midair. Lith pped his wings after he stabilized in air and flew above towards the bridge, causing the people who had just rushed to be dumbfounded. The ones who were rushing to save him only now realized that Lith was much more powerful than they initially thought him to be. Any first-year student, if he opened his wings out like this with such great pressure on him, his wings would be torn, damaged seriously and cause serious injuries to the student while causing him to still fall down. But no such thing happened with Lith. This made the staff members more surprised than angry. Sure they were angry with him jumping like this out of nowhere and causing problems, but their amused and surprised expression took over their anger. Lith reached the bridge back and walked towards the main building of the academy, as if nothing happened. He felt jumping down was a waste of his time as he felt nothing. Bungee jumping, skydiving, surfing, and a lot many things were on his bucket list to do when at academy, he tried the very first thing present on it, but the experience made him understand he won''t really feel the thrill if he did any of these things, since he wasn''t a mortal with no magic. He felt his time to be wasted, so he decided to not explore the academy anymore and walked straight towards the main building of the academy. He reached the main building, and first went to the day care where Rena was present. He picked her from there and Rena turned herself into a small wolf pup and sat on his shoulder. Lith then walked towards the principal''s office and reaching in front of it, he knocked on the door. "Come in." Emilia''s gentle voice resounded in his ears. Lith opened the door and walked in. He saw Emilia wearing a white shirt, ck skirt and her round gold rim sses. Her blonde hair was tied in a bun and she was going through some papers. "Hello, Miss Emilia." Lith said with a smile. "Hello, Lith." Emilia replied with a smile to him. Lith sat down on the chair opposite to Emilia''s unceremoniously and without waiting for her to ask him to. They were good friends and close to each other now, there was no need for such formalities, Lith and Emilia both knew about it and nobody felt anything about it. "What brings you here, do you have some doubts in academics or problems?" Emilia got straight to the topic and asked. Lith shook his head and said, "I am here for something else. I need your approval on something." Emilia nodded in understanding. "What do you need my approval on?" Lith smiled and said, "I want to drop out. I need your approval for the same." "What!?" Chapter 269 Farewell Abalax world Academy Chapter 269 Farewell Abx world Academy Emilia looked at Lith with a dumbfounded gaze. What was up with him? Why was he saying such a thing? Lith nodded and said calmly, "yes, Miss Emilia. I have thought it through. I''ll be dropping out." Emilia slightly frowned when she heard this. She simply fell silent and thought about a few things while staring at him without replying. Lith didn''t speak to her and gave her time to think things through. What Emilia was thinking was that it would be a big loss for the academy if he dropped out, even the reputation of the academy would drop by a lot. Another thing was, he wasn''t just her own student, but Arya''s as well. What would her reaction be when she finds out about this? There were a lot of things that were making Emilia deny Lith''s request but she didn''te to a conclusion quickly. After she was finished thinking of things, she looked at everything from Lith''s perspective. Why was he nning to do this? Does he understand the consequences? Does he know how big of a deal this is? A few seconds passed as Emilia racked her brain and tried to think things through. She finally sighed and said, "Are you sure? Because once you do, there''s no going back." Lith nodded in affirmation. He then calmly said, "Miss Emilia, I wouldn''t have thought about this had there beenpetition avable. The thing is¡­" Lith began exining to Emilia about why he was dropping out. Emilia calmly listened and didn''t interrupt him. After Lith finished speaking, Emilia understood the gist of the matter and why Lith wanted to drop out. She thought over it a bit and realized that whatever he spoke; he was right about it. There really was no one topete against and his growth would stagnant if he stayed here. But, Emilia didn''t give him her approval yet. The problem of Arya not knowing this still lied and things would be troublesome once she got back here and didn''t see Lith around. He was one of her first students along with Ralph and Dennis, with her being the official teacher. Emilia was just a substitute who was acting as the trio''s teacher in Arya''s absence. She didn''t have the power to approve of such a big decision taken by Lith. But, she had to. She had to answer Lith as nobody knew when Arya would be back and it was also a matter of Lith''s future. Emilia thought in Lith''s best interest along with Arya''s and soon came to a conclusion. But before answering Lith about it, she asked him, "I have one question." Lith nodded. "Go ahead, please ask whatever you want to." Emilia too nodded and asked, "does the Vampire Queen know about this?" Lith nodded again and said, "mom does. I made the decision of dropping out only after taking her view into consideration." "I see." Emilia sighed and said. "This makes things much easier for me. You should''ve mentioned it at the start." If the parent doesn''t have any problem with what their child is doing and is supporting it, why would the management of the academy give a disapproval. The Vampire Queen is one of the founders of this academy, if she had agreed, then there was not much that Emilia could do. Her approval at this point was just formalities. *My apologies, I should''ve said it sooner." Lith said in a calm voice. "It''s fine. But I hope you don''t regret your decision." Emilia said in a neutral tone. "Don''t worry, I won''t." Lith replied with a smile. Emilia took out some documents from the drawer of her desk and wrote a few things on them, she then signed them at thest as a sign of her approval. She proceeded to ask Lith to sign in a few ces and was done with all the paperwork needed a few minutester. Emilia rose up from her seat to approach Lith and handed him a scroll while extending her other hand out for a handshake. Lith grabbed her hand, and Emilia did a light handshake. While doing so, she said gently, "You''re now officially a drop out of the Abx World Academy. I wish you good luck in your future endeavors." Lith smiled and said, "thank you, Miss Emilia." Emilia nodded. She let go of Lith''s hand and doing a light cough, she said, "that was a formality I needed toplete as a principal. Aside from that, do you mind telling me what you''ll be doing for the next four years? Your peers would be working hard to ascend to Rank 6 and graduate from the academy here, what about you?" Lith smiled and said, "nothing much really. I''ll just be going from one ce to another, adventuring and exploring, and raise my magic rank in the meantime. The goal is to be a Rank 6 in theing four years but let''s see how it goes." "Where will you go after you leave the academy?" Emilia asked again, a bit curious. "I''ll be going to the C ss dungeon in Uklov and decide what to do nextter." "I see. Another thing, would be mine keeping me updated with the ce you stay at or will stay at? Ahem, I can provide you with discounts and various other benefits if you want." Emilia said, trying to hide the true things she was thinking of. Emilia wanted to know the ces Lith would be at so that she could visit him in her free time and cook food together. It was one of her favorite things to do now and she didn''t want to miss out on this. Having an idea about his address would help her find him easily and she could also meet him anytime she wanted, given that he was present in the house. Lith smiled and said, "sure, it won''t be a problem." Emilia had a slight smile on her face as Lith said that. She didn''t show too happy an expression but internally, she really was very happy. Emilia talked with Lith for a few more minutes and finally, when it was time for farewell, she said to him, "Listen, Lith. As your teacher, I would like to strictly warn you to beware and be on guard at all times against anyone you aren''t familiar with or know much about. You may evene across a wide variety of people but be mindful and always select who you want to be around wisely, got it?" Lith nodded. "Thank you for your warning, Miss Emilia." Emilia continued, "I wish you best of luck once again, Lith. May the light be with you." Emilia drew a cross sign on her chest and said to Lith. Lith thanked Emilia again. He then took a step close to Emilia and said with a smile, "Miss Emilia, a farewell hug?" Emilia thought about it and, noticing how there wasn''t any harm in hugging, she agreed to do it. Lith extended his hands out and hugged Emilia. But she was a head taller than him, resulting in his face getting stuffed in her big bosoms as she hugged him. Emilia didn''t notice such a thing as she felt it was normal to hug like this. Angels hugged each other all the time, there was nothing wrong in doing so. On top of that, Lith didn''t do anything that was inappropriate and wrong, it was simplyfortable to hug him. Lith, as Emilia was thinking of, really did nothing inappropriate while hugging. The reason being, he was very rxed and his hormones weren''t going crazy. He had done the deed with his mother early in the morning and it wasn''t just one round; he had done multiple one, so he had no dirty thoughts going on in his mind, instead he was very much calm. Emilia surely was pretty and beautiful but not as much as his mother. His mother literally looked like a divine being, a goddess, and no one coulde close to match her beauty, except of course, his sister. Lith let go of the hug and said to Emilia, "I''ll be leaving, now Miss Emilia." Emilia nodded and said, "yes. Be sure to read everything there is in that scroll and also, here''s a small farewell gift from me." Emilia took out a token and handed it to Lith. "This is a teleportation token. You can travel anywhere you want within a continent by imbuing just a bit of your spiritual power. You can''t do intercontinental teleportation, but you can simply teleport with this token to the teleportation circle present in the continent and travel to another continent easily." "I understand. Thank you for your gift, Miss Emilia. I''ll be on my way now." Lith said with a smile and left. After he was gone, Emilia sat on the sofa present and said with a tired tone, "sigh¡­ I don''t know what Arya''s reaction would be. I just hope she doesn''t mind this." Lith left the main building of the academy and walked towards his dorm onest time. He said farewell to Ralph and Dennis, then left for the gate present in the sky ind along with the two. It was evening right now and as the trio moved towards the gate; they attracted a lot of attention. The students were usually free around this time and did something for leisure. They got to know about the trio roaming and came to see them do the same. Everyone in the academy was in awe of these three as they really were the true elites among elites. The trio also didn''t make much public appearance, making them like celebrities of the academy. The trio walked at a moderate pace and reached the gate. Many people had followed them and were close to the gate. The students were permitted to be close to the gate because it wasn''t a restricted area. Nobody could enter or leave without the proper authorization, and it was very challenging to break down or damage the gate. The students were thus permitted by the academy. Lith had Rena on his shoulder and was wearing the same ck casual outfit. He looked at the ind gate, then turned to look at the two. He patted their shoulders and said with a smile, "it was fun hanging out with you two. The next time we meet, I hope you two have be much stronger than now. And I hope to see you soon as well." The two nodded. "I''ll see you in a year or two." Ralph said in a neutral tone. "Me too, Your Highness." Dennis said with a smile. Lith nodded and extended his hands out for a hug. The two hugged him simultaneously followed by a group hug. Watching such a heartwarming scene, many young girls who couldn''t resist Ralph''s charms bled through their nose and the older ones became so aroused, their pants needed to be changed. Many took a picture of the trio hugging, which they noticed but turned a blind eye to. Lith let go of Ralph and Dennis and said to them with a smile, "I''ll be departing and officially drop out of the academy now. Farewell, you two, and¡­" Lith looked at the crowd standing a few hundred meters away. He looked at them, around him and noticed the area he saw when he first entered the ck metallic gate. He smiled and turned back to leave. Looking at the gate in front of him, with the same smile from before, he continued, "...Farewell Abx World Academy." (The End of the Second Volume) Chapter 270 Viral Video Chapter 270 Viral Video The Third Volume Norkenheim Vige, outskirts of Espat. Lith teleported out in the middle of a small vige, named Norkenheim. Despiteing out of thin air, he didn''t catch anyone''s attention around him, since teleportation was a normal thing and people were used to it. He walked towards the Kunlor Forest and entered the second level after paying five bronze coins to the guards and showing his adventurer''s pass. His pass was a simple F ss pass, one present by default when given to adventurers. To raise the ss, one had to do missions from guilds which Lith didn''t do any. He did clear half of the D ss dungeon in Langerhan City but he didn''t show or give anything to the guild he registered at and his ss wasn''t raised for that reason. But despite that, F ss adventurers could go to many popr ces and there weren''t any restrictions to do so. The same was the case for Kunlor Forest. Lith decided to raise his ss first as the better the ss, the better the perks. He saw missions given by Jingmei Guild online and there was a C ss mission avable. Lith decided to do it since he could skip E and D sses and directly be a C ss adventurer. He walked into the Kunlor Forest''s second level and began his search for monsters and beasts to hunt andplete Jingmei Guild''s mission. ¡­.. Abx World Academy. Lith became a hot topic of discussion among everyone as he was the first person to drop out of the academy. Everywhere on the sky ind, students and staff alike, everyone was discussing this topic. The students had mixed reactions. Some felt Lith was stupid to drop out, some felt confused and wondered why he dropped out, some were happy because he dropped out since there was lesspetition now, but the majority were sad when they realized he dropped out. Most of the students were very proud of being able to study in Abx World Academy, not to mention Lith being present made them even more proud. They were studying together with the heir of the Royal n of a main race and this was no small thing. The Royal n was unofficially dered as the strongest n in the world and when news broke out about this, there was no one who refuted it. Nobody, not even the Supreme Rank ns and families of other races denied this and so, many thought that it was true. This only made Lith''s prestige soar even further and the students in the academy were very proud of studying together with Lith. But now that he left, they wouldn''t be able to tell other people they were studying with the heir of the Royal n of the Vampires and this was a sad fact. Not only that, Lith was the most perfect and strongest student in the academy. The majority of the students looked up to him and wanted to be like him. But now that he was gone, they were very sad. It was not just the students who were sad, even most of the staff members were the same. They all felt it was a huge pity that Lith dropped out. Within a few more hours, the news of Lith dropping out spread all over the inte as well due to the students posting about it. Not just that, there was also a video of Lith hugging Ralph and Dennis that went viral alongside the text. ¡­.. In a coffee shop in a random city of the world. Ding! "Oh, a new notification. What is it about?" A person in a suit working on hisptop saw a notification and said, putting down his coffee. "Breaking news: the Vampire Prince drops out of the Abx World Academy, here''s the viral video of him bidding farewell." The person raised his eyebrows in surprise and continued to watch the video. The video had Lith hugging Ralph and Dennis and teleporting out of the academy after saying farewell. It was recorded from a distance, so it wasn''t of a very good quality since the students present were away from the trio. "Amazing. I wonder who the two who got hugged by the Vampire Prince are." The person thought. The person then typed in a few things and muttered while doing so, "this is very wholesome and a very hot topic, I''ll forward this to my friends and see their reactions, haha." ¡­.. In a park in a random city of the world. Ding! "Breaking news! Breaking news! Breaking news! The Vampire Prince¡­" A person sitting on a bench in his park got a notification on his phone. He yed the news and after finishing, said: "Oh wow, such a good video. I''ll just save it and share¡­" ¡­.. In a random academy. Ding! "Oh shit, I forgot to put my phone on silent mode." A student in his academy''s uniform sitting on the backbench whispered as the notification rang in his phone. He immediately put his phone on silent mode and looked ahead of him to see if the professor''s attention was diverted on him or not. Noticing that the professor hadn''t diverted his attention, he sighed in relief and got back to using his phone. After watching the video, he looked at his side and whispered to his friend, "Psst, hey¡­ watch this, it''s so amazing." The friend looked at him and whispered back, "shut up, or the professor will catch us." "Okay, okay, but watch it. Here, have this earpod." ¡­.. In a sacred and holy castle in Abyssal-Hell. A ck-haired, ck-eyeddy with red horns was sitting on a couch and watching tv while eating chips. Thedy looked very stunning but there was just one thing off about her. She was sitting cross-legged on the couch while only wearing an oversized t-shirt. Suddenly, she heard her phone chime. "Hmm? A new notification? But I have almost all notifications off¡­ is it about my cooldown being over in Toffee Break? Let me check." Thedy slumped to the side to grab her phone, causing her t-shirt to be lifted a bit and her wet pink slits to part slightly, revealing some juices dripping out of her honeypot. Thedy grabbed her phone and saw there was a ''tveet'' notification. She opened the ''tveeter'' app and saw what it was about. The tveet was: "Have a look at the Vampire Prince hugging two people and his amazing farewell :D" Thedy saw it and after finishing, put her phone down and got up from the couch, causing juices from her honeypot to drip down onto the floor and her thick thighs. Thedy felt her thighs bing wet and looking down, she saw the area around her fleshy folds to be wet including her thighs. "Oops, I forgot to clean up. Thankfully, I didn''t call Adriel inside while being like this. Because of that bitch, I have be more self-aware it seems." Thedy said while wiping her dripping honeypot with her fingers andter her thighs; cleaning them in just a few instances. Thedy wore her panties and on top of them, her gray sweatpants. After finishing up, she called out, "Adriel,e in." Immediately, a green-haireddy with slightly nted eyebrows and eyes of a lighter shade of green walked in wearing ck robes. She had ck horns protruding from the side of her head. Her robes were tight fitting, and it appeared that they wouldn''t be able to hold her big jugs in ce for long. "Yes, madam?" The green-haireddy said while standing in front of the ck-haireddy. "Adriel, look at this tveet." The secretary saw it and after the video finished, she said, "isn''t that Avelyn''s son with the Vampire Prince?" The ck-haireddy nodded. "I want this tveet and the video also to be deleted from everywhere on the inte. Go, get to work." The secretary nodded and walked away. The ck-haireddy sat back on the couch and took out her phone. Looking at it, she whispered, "Bitch, be sure to thank me. I am doing my part and there won''t be his face avable for the public to see." Lith''s pictures weren''t avable to the public and only in the academy did people see him. Many took his video and posted it on the inte but those were deleted by the academy officials and the students were punished severely for it. Thus, the students didn''t record or post his videos again. But today, some brave students still did it despite the warning, and now they were made public. ¡­.. Nine Roses Hotel, Espat. Ding! "Hmm?" The receptionist at the top floor of the hotel heard her phone chime. She opened it and saw the tveet. She frowned after she finished watching the video and immediately did a conference call on her phone. Everyone to whom she called picked up with a few seconds and when the receptionist saw everyone online, she said hurriedly, "Ask the officials to work on deleting this video that I am sending you immediately. Not just that, ensure that there are no traces of it left on the inte or offline. The person is madam''s boyfriend, he mustn''t be seen by the world." "Understood." "On it." "I''ll call the chief immediately and inform him." The people in the conference call gave affirmation and got to work. The receptionist, after finishing the small call, still had her brows knitted. "I don''t think this much would work. I personally would need to go work on this. Time to work, Foxy." ¡­.. Darkwing Country, Vampire Continent. Inside an exquisite andrge pce, a beautiful silver-haired, purple-eyeddy that had a face simr to Lith, wearing a ck gown and in a crown was sitting at the head of a long rectangr table and having dinner with two people sitting beside her. She was about to talk to them and discuss a few things when a blonde-haired with green eyes wearing a maid outfit walked close to the silver-haireddy and whispered a few things in her ear. The silver-haireddy frowned and said softly, "make sure it is deleted and no traces are left anywhere, Freya. Give Hecate a call and get her to work. If the problem esctes, let me know." "Yes, Your Majesty." The blonde-haireddy, Freya, said and walked away. The silver-haireddy still had her brows knitted and thought, ''why did he not inform me before taking such a big decision? I''ll need to have a talk with him, it seems.'' Thedy got absorbed in her thoughts and a few secondster, she had a small smile on her face as she thought, ''hmm¡­ it''s good, at least I''ll have an excus¨C reason to talk to him and meet him, fufu.'' ..... A/N: Hi dear readers, volume 2 has officially ended and this chapter marks the start of volume 3. Thanks for being there with me all this while and supporting me in this journey. Volume 2 was a roller coaster ride and there were many ups and downs, but I''ll try my best to ensure that there are only ups and no downs while writing from Volume 3 onwards to all future volumes. The academy arc has ended and this chapter marks the official beginning of Lith''s adventures in the world. Come, journey along with him and let''s see what the world has to offer and which waifus he gets. Once again, my heartfelt gratitude to everyone supporting me. Much love <3 Chapter 271 Video Erased Chapter 271 Video Erased In just half an hour, the video of Lith''s farewell spread like wildfire on the inte and became a very hot topic. The most popr one was a tveet made by a person and it got fifty million views already. However, things didn''tst for long and that tveet was taken down immediately by the website where it was published. Not only that, all things rted to Lith''s farewell were removed one by one on that website by the staff working there. In just another thirty minutes, Lith''s farewell video was erased from all major ces on the inte and there were no traces of the video, just people talking about it on blogs and forums and wondering why such an event had urred. Ten minutester, hackers from around the world spammed the video into various ces just for fun and to mess with governments present around the globe. But soon, those videos were erased as well and the hackers were hunted down. In another fifteen minutes, Lith''s video spread across the dark web. But just as it did, it got removed in that instant itself and the people were sent a virus that corrupted their devices and erased all soft copies present. The dark web was owned and run by the same organization whose part the Nine Roses Hotel chain was. The organization being Scelestus which was also the world''s biggest underground organization. Scelestus ensured that no one posted this video on the dark web anymore and the ones who repeatedly tried to do so despite having their devices corrupted, were assassinated by their assassins. In less than an hour and a half, such a major thing happened in the world and the vast majority wasn''t even aware of it. Only the ones who were regr on the inte knew about it. Half an hourter. Lith''s farewell video was erasedpletely from the inte as well as offline. But there were still some problems thaty. The major one being the people who had the memory of the video. It was almost impossible to find each and every one who watched the video and erase their memories and so, to solve this issue, a lot of big organizations came together. An emergency meeting was held and it was decided over here that they''d let go of this matter and not escte it even further. They arrived at this conclusion when they got a letter from the Royal n of the Vampires itself. The vast majority of the people globally once again became clueless as to how the Vampire Prince or anyone from the Royal n looked. Only a select few had seen his face and thanks to the video being taken from far, not many were able to see it clearly. While all of this was happening, Lith was hunting monsters and beasts in Kunlor Forest to get some money for himself. He may not know it but at present, it wasn''t just his mother who had his back. There were several people who were into y and worked in the background to ensure his safety. But he was yet to discover who these people were and he also had no idea that such a big thing had happened due to him. Without doing anything, it was due to him that many people worked hard and there were also some extreme cases where people were killed. Lith, oblivious to all of these, was currently moving in the second level of Kunlor Forest. He was walking above soil covered with leaves that fell from the tall trees around him and was on high alert. The ce he was in was the territory of the killer bees. Lith was in search of the honey of these bees and if possible, to take the queen bee along with him. The honey had good medicinal properties and usually could be sold anywhere for at least ten silver coins for a one litre jar. Just one teaspoon, which roughly amounts to 5 ml, mixed in hot water, helped cure people havingmon health problems such as cough, cold, fever, sore throat, etc. It was for this reason that the honey was sold well. There were a lot of children and people below Rank 6 who needed this. Catching suchmon problems wasn''t rare for the mortals. As for the queen bee, it could help raise a honey farm and that would in turn make a lot of profit. So many were in need of it. Lith soon came across a tall tree that had a ck beehive attached to one of its branches. The bees seemed to be going in and out of it. Lith stopped in his tracks and hid behind a tree to watch the bees. The bees moving in and out meant they were working and they were very well prepared in case someone attacked them. It was big no to attack them at this point. Lith thus waited and didn''t attack them. He waited for the worker bees to get back into the hive and rest. During that time, the beehive was vulnerable and one could easily attack it. There was also the strength of the bees. Lith couldn''t figure out if they were Tier 1, 2 or 3, and thus didn''t attack immediately. If they were Tier 3 or below, he could easily attack them and take the honey, but if they were of a higher tier, things would be a bit problematic. It was better to be cautious and wait it out. While Lith was waiting patiently in the forest, in the academy he left a few hours ago, there was an upheaval. All of the students and staff who were present during Lith''s farewell were asked to be present at the academy grounds. They were about to be checked and strict action was going to be taken against the ones who recorded Lith''s video and posted it on the inte, despite many warnings given before. There was an upheaval regarding this and many students wereining that it was just a normal thing to do and there shouldn''t be such severe action that should be taken against students. It was just a video, they argued. The academy made a statement stating that they had strictly warned many times in the past to not record and post videos of the Vampire Prince on the inte. Their warnings were ignored and the students who were about to be punished were subject to the academy''s rules and conditions. The protesting students then went quiet when this statement came to them. They too realized that the academy had indeed warned them before to not do this, and they basically broke their rules. But not all students were this understanding. There were some extremists and these were the students who had a rich and influential family background. These students still argued that it was just a video and such strict actions shouldn''t be taken. The academy officials were having a headache when they crossed paths with these students. This report was sent to the principal, Emilia, and she was currently going through the same. Sel had brought her this report and was sitting in a rxed manner on the sofa in Emilia''s room. She was having tea and waiting for Emilia''s further orders. Emilia was reading the reports in a calm manner. Such things weren''t something that she considered too important. After reading for a few seconds, she put the papers down and looked at Sel. She noticed her having tea and rxing on the sofa. Emilia wanted to give her furthermands but looking at her rxing, she decided to not do so and let her be. She felt that Sel deserved a small break and so, Emilia ignored her and continued to work on something else. A few minutes passed and at this moment, Emilia got a call on her office''s telephone. There was a small screen on the telephone and Emilia noticed that it was a call from CNC. Emilia picked it up and put the earpiece towards her ear while a screen was projected in front of her. On the screen there was an old man wearing ck robes and looking at her in a calm manner. "Miss Emilia Liwet, it hase to our notice that you made a big decision rted to the academy without our consultation. We ask you toe to the council by 11 am tomorrow." The old man said in a neutral tone. Emilia sighed and said, "I''ll be there." "Okay." Beep! The call got cut at this moment and Emilia sighed once again. "Those geezers keep bothering you, madam. Do you want me to do something about them?" Sel put her teacup down and asked Emilia in a neutral tone. Emilia shook her head and said, "no. They''ll someday learn it the hard way and realize the things they are doing. Also, watch yournguage, Sel. Don''t talk like that in front of those people. You can get punished." Sel nodded and picked her teacup back. She took a sip and said, "even though they are experienced and powerful Emperor Ranks, their ego is way too inted. I can understand what madam is asking me to do." Emilia slightly smiled and shook her head. Sel was very blunt most of the time and didn''t fear to speak her mind out. Though she was an angel like her, she was a bit different. She spoke what she thought without sugarcoating things. Emilia got up and walked towards Sel. She lightly patted her head and said, "don''t talk like this in front of others. You''d be in trouble. Come, let''s go, we have some issues to solve in the academy." Sel felt warm and happy when Emilia patted her head. But she didn''t show it on her face and there was no change in her usual poker face. She gulped down the tea and walked behind Emilia after gathering her things and the two left to administer things in the academy. Chapter 272 CNC lnterrogation

Chapter 272 CNC lnterrogation

Lenz Tower, Espat. Emilia, along with Sel arrived at Lenz Tower. She was called here by one of the council members. The CNC office was located at the upper most levels of the Lenz Tower and only a select few personnels were allowed entry apart from the fifty council members. Emilia was given an appointment and she could go in without any problems. The elevator arrived at the 50th floor and Emilia walked out of it along with Sel and went towards the reception. They showed the receptionist their cards and were taken by her to the council. After reaching there, Emilia asked Sel to wait outside and she entered inside the council. Inside she saw fifty people sitting in a semi-circr manner, wearing formal robes of their respective cultures. In front of them was one seat avable to sit and Emilia knew this was where she was supposed to sit. It wasn¡¯t her first timeing here and she was used to this. They were going to interrogate her once again. After Emilia down, the council members asked some questions rted to the academy¡¯s administration and if it was running smoothly or not. Emilia answered them fluently without any problems. They then arrived at the main part of interrogation. A council member wearing purple robes said, ¡°Miss Emilia, why did you give an approval to the Vampire Prince for dropping out? You know this is a serious matter right? It¡¯s directly connected to the reputation of the academy. How can you take such a big decision without consulting the council?¡± Emilia replied to this question in a neutral tone, saying, ¡°I gave him an approval because I understand the reasoning behind him doing that. As for me taking this decision without consulting the council, let me rify one thing.¡± ¡°I am not a puppet of the council nor do I work under the council as a subordinate. The council and the academy only have one rtion¡ªto appoint members in the academy. Theses rules have been amended long ago, just in case youdies and gentlemen forgot.¡± ¡°I am not obliged to consult the council if I feel that the matter isn¡¯t of importance. So please, let¡¯s save ourselves some time and trouble and castaway this topic.¡± ¡°Another thing that I¡¯d like to shed light upon is a simple reminder.¡± Emilia paused after saying so and looked the council members straight in the eyes. She then continued, ¡°I always do things taking into consideration the best interests of the students. It¡¯s not the academy that I care about, it¡¯s the students. So even in future, if there is something that may tarnish the reputation of the academy, I shall always side with the students.¡± The council members, hearing this, became furious. How dare Emilia say that? They appointed her as the principal so that she took great care of the interests of the academy. What was she speaking all of a sudden? She basically conveyed to the council that the academy can burn down but she¡¯ll always side with the students. This wasn¡¯t wrong but the academy should always be her first priority and she shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Afterall, there were heavy donations that are made each year to the academy and a good portion of it is taken by the CNC. The academy¡¯s reputation mattered a lot. A council member in blue robes looked at Emilia and said, ¡°Miss Emilia, let us remind you, if we can put you in that position, we can also remove you from there. What you said wasn¡¯t wrong, but it doesn¡¯t coincide with the fact that the academy¡¯s reputation should always be maintained and should always be the first priority.¡± Emilia looked at the man and said in her gentle tone, ¡°gentleman, if that¡¯s a threat, I hope it¡¯s the first and thest one that you give me. And I stand by my views, my values, and my virtues. The students will always be the number one priority no matter what happens.¡± The council member knitted his brows as he heard that. He started fuming internally hearing such passive aggressive words from Emilia. It wasn¡¯t just him, there were other council members as well who shared the same opinion and value. Of course, they weren¡¯t a lot in numbers and were just a few. But these few people were also the loudest and caused the opinions of other members to change a bit. ? The council went into a heated discussion after Emilia said so. They were discussing whether what Emilia was thinking was correct or not and they were also stating their dissatisfaction rted to the same. Emilia on the other hand was sitting calmly on her chair and was waiting for this pointless meeting to be over. She knew why she was called here and these people, instead of asking her the important things, they were asking her pointless things. The new changes in the rtion of the academy and CNC stated that the academy was independent to that of CNC. They had full rights to make decisions over things and the CNC in no way would interfere in this matter. Despite this, Emilia was called here and she didn¡¯t like this thing. She was a gentle and kinddy but they too had their limits. The council members were testing Emilia¡¯s patience and her kindness repeatedly and she didn¡¯t like this. Thus, she was a bit rude with her words today and didn¡¯t speak as kindly as she did normally. The meeting went on for a few more hours with the topic being pointless and useless in Emilia¡¯s opinion. She wanted to get out of this immediately but she couldn¡¯t do so as that would mean breaching the codes of the CNC and she may get punished for it. The CNC members were angry, disappointed, and also worried about the decision Emilia took. They also didn¡¯t like the fact that Emilia was acting so much on her own and didn¡¯t choose to consult the CNC. Sure, the academy was independent, but was it truly? The council members argued this among each other. Emilia calmly and gently answered all of the CNC¡¯s questions and even after a long time when the CNC wasn¡¯t able to find dirt on her, they sighed in defeat and let her go. They knew that they couldn¡¯t waste too much of her time either as that would cause problems to them. If Emiliained to the Heavenly Emperor, the CNC was bound to be in serious trouble. Thus, despite their opinions not aligning with Emilia¡¯s, they didn¡¯t do much to her except for showing their disapproval and unhappy faces. Emilia didn¡¯t care about them even a bit and left after he job was done there. She didn¡¯t leave without saying anything to them though. She reminded the council that if they were to dwell too deep into this matter and involve the Vampire Prince, her student, into it more than needed, it wasn¡¯t just her that would act on this. The CNC would need to suffer the brunt of the Heavenly Emperor, her own self, the War Angel, and the Royal n of the Vampires. This reminder from Emilia obviously rmed the CNC and this was what caused them toe back to their senses and conclude the interrogation. Emilia, after walking out, met with Sel and the two people walked their way out of the Lenz Tower. While walking, Sel asked, a bit curious, ¡°madam, why did it take you so long toe out?¡± Sel wasn¡¯t shy and she also knew her boundaries. What she had asked was none of her business to know and this was also nothing but gossip that she was doing. However, she was very close to Emilia and was also Emilia¡¯s biggest devotee and the only subordinate. It was okay for her to ask such things. Emilia also was very kind and she didn¡¯t mind her asking such things. Emilia sighed and answered, ¡°the same old thing, Sel. They were thinking of the best interest of the CNC, not the academy or the students present. The entire discussion, no, it couldn¡¯t be said as discussion, but interrogation was rted to this. It was very tiring.¡± Sel nodded hearing it. ¡°Those people probably think of themselves as superior to other Emperor Ranks. They didn¡¯t care about madam¡¯s time and also didn¡¯t ask whether you were okay withing today or not and gave you amand instead.¡± Emilia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They do think like that but I can¡¯t do anything about it. I have to follow the protocols since I am now in this position. I don¡¯t like bureaucracy and I don¡¯t want to be in this political mess, but I have to, since I am bound with this position.¡± ¡°For the sake of the best interests of the students, I have to do what they ask of me and it¡¯s only because of that reason that I listen to the CNC¡¯smands.¡± Sel too sighed hearing this. She could understand her madam¡¯s troubles but she couldn¡¯t help her on this. Matters of such a level couldn¡¯t be solved or be done by someone who¡¯s not an Emperor Rank. The two walked out of the Lenz Tower and Emilia decided to walk outside a bit to get fresh air and rx. She was too tired of the talks of the CNC and wanted to have a bit of peace. While walking, Emilia¡¯s tiredness soon vanished and a small smile formed on her pretty face. Sel who was walking beside Emilia noticed this and to understand why her madam became happy so suddenly, she looked into the direction Emilia was looking in and soon saw a silver-haired figure walking in a certain direction. Sel understood why her madam became happy all of a sudden. She turned to look back at Emilia but noticed that Emilia was gone from her ce. She looked around to see where she was and noticed that Emilia had teleported close to Lith already. Sel sighed and said to herself, ¡°madam needs more friends¡­¡± Chapter 273 Couple Cafe

Chapter 273 Couple Cafe

Lenz Tower, Espat. Lith was walking through the streets of the inner section of Lenz City, which was the Lenz Tower area. This ce was the one where the most wealthy people of Espat lived. Lith wasn¡¯t here to meet anyone rich however, but to raise his ss from F to C. Previously, Jingmei Guild was in the suburbs of Lenz City but when Lith went there, he was told that the guild¡¯s headquarters had been shifted to the inner section of the city and so here he was, roaming the streets, sightseeing and being on the lookout for the guild. Just as he was wondering about a few things and thinking as to why the guild may have shifted from its ce, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He looked behind him and saw a beautiful blonde-haireddy with blue eyes, wearing yellow robes smiling at him. Lith¡¯s senses were very keen and he would know if he was in any immediate danger. Add on to that, he had a very high grade protective artifact on him given by his mother so he wasn¡¯t very worried of being killed. He also was in a very secure ce of the world and so, he didn¡¯t raise his guard up in rm when he felt someone pat his shoulder. Noticing the person standing in front of him, Lith smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s only been a day since I dropped out, Miss Emilia. Do you miss me already?¡± Emilia rolled her eyes hearing this. He was still as shameless as he could get. ¡°I was here for some work in the Lenz Tower and was going back to the academy but stumbled onto you. There¡¯s no other reason.¡± Emilia said in a soft tone. Lith smirked and said, ¡°sure, sure. Whatever you say, Miss Emilia.¡± Hearing his sarcastic reply, Emilia said, ¡°believe me, I am not lying.¡± Lith kept the smirk and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it too big of a coincidence though?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not-¡± ¡°Special discount! Special discount! The chef¡¯s special chocte parfait is now 50% off! Special discount! Special discount!¡± Emilia was interrupted by a waiter who just walked out of a shop, a few meters away from them and yelled out the limited period offer of the ce he was working at. Emilia stopped speaking and heard the announcement. As the man finished speaking, she got interested in knowing how the parfait would taste and be like. Lith and her hadn¡¯t explored the deserts section much and parfait was one of the things they nned to make when they were together againter. Lith looked at Emilia¡¯s expression carefully and he noticed that she seemed interested in the parfait offer. He cleared his throat to grab her attention and when she did, he said to her with a smile, ¡°do you wanna try that parfait? I remember saying that the next time we meet, we¡¯ll make that. Well, we did meet but I don¡¯t think we can cook; you¡¯re busy, I am busy, so why not just have that parfait there?¡± Emilia thought for a bit and looked towards Sel. Sel looked back at Emilia from a distance and simply nodded her head, giving her approval. The two didn¡¯t need to talk tomunicate and Sel knew exactly what Emilia was asking her. Emilia had a small smile form on her face as she got Sel¡¯s approval. She looked at Lith and said in a soft tone, ¡°okay.¡± Lith smiled and extending one of hands forward, he said, e, let¡¯s go.¡± Emilia didn¡¯t think too much and held his hand. There was no harm in doing so and she also was close to Lith as a friend, so she didn¡¯t mind it. Lith walked towards the ce where the waiter was a few seconds ago. Just as he entered inside along with Emilia, he saw two pretty girls in maid outfits standing. The two girls noticed Lith and Emilia entering and they were about to greet them when they became slightly shocked looking at the two. They both looked so stunning together. Lith looked extremely handsome to the maids and Emilia also looked very gorgeous. For a second the maids became speechless but they soon regained theirposure, bowed and said with a happy smile, ¡°Wee, dear guests!~ This way please.¡± They showed Lith and Emilia their way and the two got towards the reception of the ce. At the reception, there was a handsome butler. He too found Lith and Emilia to be absolutely stunning but there seemed a little problem to the butler. He however ignored that and focused on the work on hand. He smiled and said to Lith and Emilia, ¡°thank you for visiting our cafe, dear guests. What ce would you like to dine-in? The open area, semi-private area, or the private area?¡± ¡°The private area.¡± Lith didn¡¯t even hesitate to answer that and said instantly. ? The butler nodded and typing a few things on theputer in front of him, he said, ¡°dear guests, please take a right from there and go straight. You¡¯lle across room 2 and that¡¯s your private ce to dine-in. Thank you.¡± Lith nodded and walked towards room 2 while holding Emilia¡¯s hand. After they left, the butler said to himself softly, ¡°damn, even guys who look like kids can score such gorgeous and beautifuldies and here I am, working twelve hour shifts daily and unable to score even a single maid here even with my handsome looks. Sigh¡­¡± What the butler didn¡¯t know was that he just had a look at the Vampire Prince and also the revered War Angel of the world. He simply thought of them as twomon folks with good looks, that¡¯s it. Had he known they were such bigshots, he would¡¯ve immediately passed out and after waking up, would¡¯ve felt a sense of aplishment and happiness. Lith and Emilia reached their room. It was a dark brown wooden themed room and there were good lightings and an aromatic smell assaulted their nose. It wasing from the fragrant oils present at the corners of the room, getting slowly heated. There was a round table present at the middle of the room with two chairs ced in an opposite manner near it. There were flower petals formed in a heart shape below the table and there were also many types of romantic paintings in the room. Lith and Emilia both wondered what sort of ce was this? But nevertheless, they didn¡¯t dwell on it and went to take their seats. Parfait was more important and the ambiance didn¡¯t matter much to the two. There was a device present in the table to book things they wanted and it would directly teleport out of the teleportation circle present on their table. They were given good privacy. Lith ordered food for the two first and they had dumplings, spring rolls, and pizza together. Now it was time for the main thing which they were here for. The parfait. Lith looked at the menu and saw that the parfait avable on discount was the chef¡¯s special couple¡¯s parfait. There was chocte, vani, mango, blueberry, and strawberry vour infused in that parfait and it was for two people. Lith didn¡¯t think much about it and ordered it. The two came here for this, he couldn¡¯t just not order this now, can he? A few minutester, their parfait teleported out and was made avable on their table. There was a big ss jar containing parfait in front of the two and there were cherries, berries, and chocte added onto it. But, there was problem¡­ There was only straw! There was a big straw in the ss jar and it had two ends to it. But the problem was, these two ends were connected together with the main straw via a heart shape straw area. Lith looked at Emilia after noticing how the parfait was and said with an awkward smile, ¡®I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know there would be only one straw present. I¡¯ll order another one real quick.¡± Emilia shook her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. We came here for this so let¡¯s not waste time and have it and leave.¡± She bent forward and took a sip of the parfait after saying so. ¡°Mhm~¡± Emilia said as she felt the taste of the parfait. It was simply too amazing. Lith, getting approval from Emilia already, didn¡¯t shy away either and had the parfait. As he did so, the various different vours present in it exploded in his mouth and gave him a nice experience and taste. ¡®Very good parfait. If I want one next time, I¡¯lle here.¡¯ He thought to himself. The two finished it soon without any awkwardness and chatted while having it as well. The parfait was amazing, both felt it. Just as they were done with it, they heard the device with which food could be ordered ring. A call was made to it. Lith picked up the phone and it was a maid asking if she coulde in or not. Lith asked Emilia if it was fine or not and she didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on this and readily agreed. A maid walked in and stopped just a few feet away from Lith and Emilia. She looked at them and said with a warm smile, ¡°Sir, madam, thank you for choosing our couple cafe. Before you leave, I¡¯d like to let you know of our scheme. We give heavy discounts to couples here and there is one avable today as well. If you allow us to put a picture of you two kissing, today¡¯s meal will be free for you. Do you want this offer sir, madam?¡± The two shook their heads. It was obvious as to why they did so. The maid nodded and continued, ¡°then there¡¯s another one where all you have to do is kiss your partner and you get 20% off. Of course, if you aren¡¯tfortable with kissing on lips in public, you could just do a small kiss on the face instead. I¡¯ll be the witness and you get 20% off.¡± ¡°No-¡± ¡°One second.¡± Lith was about to deny it but was stopped by Emilia. He looked at her with a questioning gaze and wondered why she interrupted him. Emilia didn¡¯t bother to answer him and simply bent forward and kissed his cheek. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Chapter 274 - Extra Activities Chapter 274 - Extra Activities Lith was surprised when Emilia kissed him so suddenly. He couldn¡¯t understand how she got herself to do this. Emilia on the other hand wasn¡¯t feeling anything weird or off about her actions. In the Angel Continent, elders kissed the young ones on their cheeks or forehead and it waspletely normal. They did it to show their affection, love, and care that they had towards the young ones. Emilia and Lith were close and she thought of herself as his caretaker and also his elder. She felt it was fine to kiss him as he wasn¡¯t any stranger and rather, someone close to her. But yes, there was no need to do such a thing since even if they didn¡¯t get the discount, it wasn¡¯t like they were losing too much money. They both were extremely wealthy and they surely could afford things even without the discount. Emilia didn¡¯t know why she did that but after she was done kissing him on his cheek, she reasoned to herself that it was nothing but an elder kissing a young person and nothing else other than that. ¡°Thank you, sir, madam. I¡¯ll now apply the discount.¡± The maid said with a smile. The two were pulled out of their thoughts and had their attention on the maid as she said that. They stopped thinking about what happened a few seconds ago. The maid then handed them their bill and after they paid it, the maid smiled and said, ¡°Dear guests, are you up for the extra activities of the cafe? Participating in these activities can get you many rewards and will also get you ess to the secret menu of the cafe.¡± Hearing the secret menu, Emilia felt excited. She looked at Lith and said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s participate.¡± Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise and said, ¡°are you sure? There won¡¯t just be us there and there would be many couples participating. Things would be a bit awkward and embarrassing if we participate.¡± Emilia thought about what Lith said and after a few seconds, replied, ¡°it¡¯s fine. We know each other well, things shouldn¡¯t be too awkward.¡± The secret menu was making Emilia do things that she never even dreamt or thought of. But she really loved food a lot and this was her first timeing across something called a secret menu. She wondered what amazing dish was hiding behind the normal menu and thus asked Lith to do activities with her. An immortal was an immortal in the end. They all had a few screws loose in their heads and Emilia also wasn¡¯t any exception to this. They had a never ending lifespan and sometimes passed time by literally doing nothing but staring into empty space. They were very strong and their minds obviously wouldn¡¯t break from boredom or they would have a breakdown for not having any entertainment or things to do. Emilia, despite having lots of work in the academy and busying herself with the same, needed a break sometimes from it. A break for her would be to do something else apart from work or to simply meditate in a calm and peaceful ce. Cooking with Lith was a break for her and she enjoyed every moment of it. Now, the cafe activities also seemed a good source of entertainment and there was also the secret menu that she was excited to see. Lith was still a mortal, he hadn¡¯t even crossed the Rank 6 mark where people were considered as higher mortals. He also wasn¡¯t a Half-Saint either yet to at least be a pseudo immortal. Lith basically didn¡¯t know a single thing about how life was for an immortal or a being that has a never ending lifespan. Thus, he didn¡¯t have much opinion of doing activities in the cafe. Emilia wanted to participate and there was no hesitation on her part for doing so. Why would Lith reject this request of hers? He also had nothing much to do right now anyway so he went along with it. They both agreed to participate in the activities but they didn¡¯t want to show their faces to the public there. The maid was prepared for this thing and handed them out masks. These were low grade masks but did a good job in hiding their faces. The masks only covered half their face. Half of their face was visible, which included half the cheeks, lips, and chin. Majority of the guests who used the private rooms didn¡¯t like to show their faces to the public and so many rejected these activities. The cafe then came up with masks to hide their faces and thus, almost everyone participated in the cafe activities. The two were led to the activity area by the maid. It was present at the back of the cafe and after they reached there, they both were surprised once again. It wasn¡¯t an activity area anymore but a whole stadium! There was a big oval trackid out and in the middle was a grassy patch where there were things present to do other activities. The stadium obviously had seats as well and to Lith¡¯s surprise, there were many people sitting there and watching. The maid, after they reached the stadium, said to the two with a smile, ¡°dear guests, there are many couple cafes in the Neutral Continent and every ce is connected to this stadium. It belongs to our cafe but we let the others use it as well since the more people, the better thepetition, and the more is the fun. Hearing this, Lith felt amused. This ce was much better than he thought it out to be. Previously he didn¡¯t have much interest inpeting with a bunch of couples for a secret menu, but now there were hundreds of people present here and it definitely seemed very fun. Emilia on the other hand was thinking of something else. She looked at the maid and asked, ¡°are the other secret menus present as well? Or is it just your own cafe¡¯s secret menu we are talking about?¡± The maid smiled and replied, ¡°the secret menu belongs to our cafe and we have a patent on the dishes present in it. Winning any onepetition can get you ess to it. If there are winners from the other cafes, they can ess the secret menu bying to our cafe. It¡¯s free of cost.¡± Emilia nodded in understanding. So there was only one secret menu. Makes sense. The maid then said, ¡°but the prizes in thepetition include signature dishes of other cafes and many more exciting things. So secret menu or not, you¡¯ll get to taste a lot of different varieties of food.¡± Emilia¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard this. But she calmed herself down and grabbing Lith¡¯s hand, she said in a calm tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­.. Chapter 275 - Activities Chapter 275 - Activities Lith and Emilia reached the grassy ground in the middle of the stadium. The maid was with them and she was the one who worked to register these two into the uing activities. There were not many but just threepetitions. They were: the three legged race, treasure hunt, and daily tasks. In the three legged race, the two would have one of their legs attached to each other and would need to do a sprint. In the treasure hunt, the two would need to work together to find the treasure. One person would have their vision blocked and the other would have their voice blocked. They would need to coordinate and find the most valuable treasure together. As for the daily taskspetition, the couples would be given an oversized t-shirt and they both would need to fit inside it and do daily tasks that thepetition says of. Daily tasks such as cleaning the dishes, watering the nts, etc. The ones who finish these challenges the fastest would be the winners and once these three are over, there would be other fun solo activities that the couples would be made to do in their respective private rooms. The maid left after having Lith and Emilia registered for the threepetitions. Lith looked at Emilia and said, ¡°Miss Emilia, would you be able topete in that outfit? And would you be able to coordinate well with me?¡± Emilia looked at him and said nodding her head, ¡°this is my formal outfit, I¡¯ll change it. And as for coordination, we¡¯ll be able to do it without problems. Did you perhaps forget that I was your teacher?¡± Lith smiled and said, ¡°you were, but not anymore, right?¡± Emilia patted Lith¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°yes, but I have taught you many things and know a lot about you. The coordination shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡± Lith nodded. It made sense. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s fifteen minutes before the three legged race starts. We can practice a bit by that time.¡± Lith suggested. Emilia nodded and said, ¡°sure.¡± She first went to the dressing room to change and came back to where Lith was wearing a ck trackpant, running shoes, a white top and a ck jacket. Her blonde hair was tied in a ponytail and she looked very sexy in this sports outfit. Lith was wearing a simr outfit as her¡¯s. While she went to change, he too did the same thing. He was wearing a ck trackpant and jacket as well with a gray t-shirt on the inside and white running shoes. ¡°Let¡¯s practice.¡± Emilia said and walked close to Lith. He nodded and the two stood side by side. Emilia bent down to tie their legs with a cloth and added a spell on it to keep the two¡¯s legs locked together. ¡°Ready?¡± Emilia asked Lith. Lith nodded. She took one step ahead and Lith too did the same thing, making their tied leg take one step ahead. The two then moved their other leg forward together, slowly but in coordination. They then moved their tied leg together and repeated these steps slowly until they were able to walk in a moderate pace. They took support of each other by holding each others¡¯ waist. Emilia didn¡¯t need support but Lith did, so she held him for extra support. The stadium they were in was imbued with sensors and no use of magic was allowed. If a couple used magic, they would be straightaway disqualified. The time for the race was near and the participants were called onto the track. There were around fifty participants in this race and many had a mask on their races and wore various different types of robes. Lith and Emilia stood in their position aftering onto the track. Lith once again held Emilia¡¯s waist and had his palm on her soft and squishy love handles. Of course, he didn¡¯t act like a creep and actually squished them to check their squishiness. In a few minutes, a gunshot was heard and the race began. Just at the starting, a few couples fell down because of poor coordination and a few struggled to move forward. Magic was an essential part of everyone¡¯s life and no magic made people struggle. They were having a lot of problems to maintain their bnce and stability and some fell after a few steps due to that. Lith and Emilia however had no problems. One was an Emperor Rank and could live without magic as well, whereas the other was a reincarnated being whose previous world had no magic. Lith and Emilia didn¡¯t sprint at the start but walked at a moderate pace. They increased pace gradually, but this decision didn¡¯t impact their performance at all. Many had fallen down already due to various reasons and to tie back the cloth on their leg and to start again took more time than they thought and this also slowed the others down. The audience present cheered for everyone, especially Lith and Emilia when they saw how they were doing it so smartly and were at the lead. Theyughed when couples fell down in a funny manner but they didn¡¯t stop cheering. The audience was good and their cheers motivated many to move forwards. In the end, Lith and Emilia finished the race and were first which was no surprise to the two but a great surprise to everyone present. Everyone was amused watching the two smartly sprint their way to victory and what amused them even further was the fact that two had a big difference of height but still managed to win. Lith was almost fourteen now but being a vampire, his physical growth was slow. It would take him a bit of time to grow as tall as Emilia who was 187 cm tall, almost the same as Arya who was 190 cm. Lith was 165 cm tall currently and growing 20 more centimetres would take a few more years. Lith and Emilia were given prizes in which there was the secret menu present. Their prize also contained three gift hampers, one of which was a chocte hamper, one cheese hamper, and thest one was an ice cream hamper. Lith and Emilia could exit now but Emilia found these activities fun and asked Lith if he wanted to go with the other two as well. They could get good prizes for winning, there was that too, and Lith, having nothing better to do, went along with her. Chapter 276 - Activities (2) Chapter 276 - Activities (2) Lith and Emilia readied themselves for the secondpetition. The track had been cleared and the whole ground plus the track was now made ready to be used for the secondpetition of the day¡ªthe treasure hunt. The duo was in their sports outfit and were led to one corner of the stadium by the maid from the cafe earlier. As they reached the corner, the maid asked them to sit on two chairs present there. She then handed out two objects to the duo and said with a smile, "sir, madam, these are the artifacts that you''ll need to wear for the entire duration of thepetition. Once thepetition is over, they will be deactivated on their own and you can have your senses back." One object seemed like a simple ck blindfold and the other was a small ck strip. It was obvious as to what artifact was present for what purpose. Lith looked at Emilia and before he could discuss it with her, Emilia had already begun to put a blindfold on herself. Lith was left with the ck strip and holding it in between his fingers, he wondered where he was supposed to put it. The maid could tell what Lith was thinking and so she exined with a smile, "sir, that strip has to be ced horizontally on your Adam''s apple." Lith nodded and ced it where the maid had asked him to. He looked at her and said thank you but no voice came out and he realized that the artifact was showing its effect already. The maid simply smiled looking at Lith''s response and after giving him a bow, she sat down on a chair present a few meters away from the two. Lith looked at Emilia and noticed that she was sitting straight and seemed to be in a serious mood. To know why she was like that, he decided to ask her while also finding an excuse to test hismunication skills without speaking. Lith grabbed Emilia''s palm, making thetter turn her head towards him. He ignored that and drew letters on her forearm that read, "Why so serious?" Emilia first cleared her throat to grab his attention and said, "are you going tomunicate with me in this way?" Lith nodded in understanding but then hit his head and thought to himself that she probably can''t see him nod. Emilia could see Lith but she chose not to. She shut her vision off so that she could participate fairly in thepetition. Also, cheating would only result in her having less fun and so she didn''t even use her spiritual sense to look around. Lith coughed and said that he''ll bemunicating in this way but no voice came out as usual. He realized his blunder again and hit himself once again. He then drew letters on Emilia''s forearm again. It was a simple yes. Emilia nodded understanding that and said, "alright. I''ll teach you a few things for normal words such as yes, no, there, here, etc., so that you don''t have to write them again and again. Here¡­ this is how they are¡­" Emilia taught Lith a few things and after Lith was done understanding them all, he practiced them for a few times. He rubbed Emilia''s palm, her forearms, tapped her on the middle back, lower back, and shoulder des in specific patterns and orders and learnt a lot of gestures. A few minutester, the maid got up and asked the two, "sir, madam, are you two ready to go? The treasure hunt shall begin in five minutes from now." The two got up and nodded their heads. Emilia held Lith''s hand and the two walked towards thepetition area. Lith felt a bit awkward as Emilia held his hand as he was not used to being this close to her but it wasn''t too much of a problem to him since he was now a man having experience with not one, but threedies. Lith''s awkward feeling didn''tst long and he pretty much treated their handholding as something normal and nothing too exaggerated. The two reached the center of the stadium and the maid left the two alone. There were also a lot of couples present around the two and all had simr artifacts like Lith and Emilia on them. There was a stage present just a few meters from the duo and as the maid had said, five minutester, a host walked on the state and said in an excited tone, "Couples, are you excited for the amazing treasure hunt that is about to happen?" "Yeah!" The couples yelled. "I CAN''T HEAR YOU! I SAID ARE YOU READ!?" The host shouted this time, into the mic. "YEAAAHH!" The couples shouted with more energy this time. Lith and Emilia were an exception to this however. They did cheer but not as loudly as the others. "Alright then! The entire stadium is your ying ground! Get to hunting! Haha!" The hostughed his way off the stage after saying so. The stage disappeared as well with him. The ce where the stage was present just a few seconds ago, it became of interest to the couples. They went there to see what could be avable there but Lith and Emilia didn''t move from their ce yet. Lith was thinking on where to go since everything looked unsuspicious and the treasure basically could be anywhere. He and Emilia thus stood still and were in their own thoughts. Soon, Lith realized that it was pointless to think so much and since there were no hints, he should just toss a coin, pick a direction and move there at random. Just as he was about to do that, Emilia tapped him on his shoulder. Lith looked at her and as he did so, Emilia brought her face close to his. She tried to bring her mouth close to his ear but since she was blindfolded and couldn''t see, she identally had her lips graze Lith''s cheek. Lith didn''t mind it but Emilia sure did and felt a bit embarrassed. But she was a powerful and mature angel and didn''t show her embarrassment on her face. Her thoughts went into disarray due to this and she thought, ''I probably kissed his face¡­ but that aside, why do I smell of roses from him? And why is the scent so rich and fragrant? No, no, no, Emilia, what are you thinking!? Think of the situation on hand!'' ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 277 - Activities (3) Emilia cleared her thoughts and eventually calmed down. She then took a deep breath and exhaled out. Lith shivered slightly as he felt Emilia blowing some hot air in his ear. He tapped her lower back to get her attention and wrote on her forearm slowly word by word: ¡®Miss Emilia, are you trying to seduce me?¡¯ ¡°What!?¡± Emilia said in rm as she understood what Lith wrote. ¡®Oh crap! I identally flirted with her despite being mute. Shit, think of something to turn this situation around!¡¯ Lith thought to himself. He soon came up with some ideas but quickly acted on the one he thought made the most sense. He wrote on Emilia¡¯s forearm again: ¡®I am kidding. Anywho, something¡¯s up?¡¯ Emilia sighed in relief realizing that he was just joking with her and probably trying to tease her. The usual joking tone wasn¡¯t there when Lith wrote that and Emilia thus didn¡¯t understand that he was just teasing her. But when he rified, she understood that it was just the usual and he definitely didn¡¯t mean it. She stopped panicking and brought her face close to his ear again. This time, she didn¡¯t have her lips graze his cheeks and said to him in his ear, ¡°do you want me to ¡®see¡¯ things and get this treasure hunt over with?¡± She said it in such a manner because she felt that it was cheating and felt slightly guilty for doing so. She couldn¡¯te up with other solutions yet and so thought that this might be the best option to do so. Thepetition was of a low level and she was an Emperor Rank. She could easily use her prowess without triggering any sensor in the stadium but since she liked fair y, she didn¡¯t do so and did things normally along with Lith. Now though, since she wasn¡¯t able toe up with a solution, she decided to cheat a bit. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t break the rule of having her vision blocked, she would simply already her spiritual sense and look for things. It wasn¡¯t really seeing but sensing things so she felt that it might okay to do so. Lith thought for a bit and wrote on her hand: ¡®No, let¡¯s search normally. It¡¯ll be more fun.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± Emilia gave up on her thoughts and decided to do what Lith had asked her to do. The two walked in a certain random direction that Lith picked after tossing a coin and walked there. Lith was on a lookout for anything odd that was present while Emilia was trying her best to feel things around her as well. She couldn¡¯t see but the rules didn¡¯t say anywhere that she couldn¡¯t sense things either, so she did just that. While sensing, she thought to herself, ¡®it seems dark everywhere. I wonder how that stupid lizard goes about her day while being blindfolded.¡¯ Emilia¡¯s thoughts drifted and she was thinking about Arya. She was Emilia¡¯s only friend and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she thought about her like this. Emilia had nothing better to do as she wasn¡¯t able to sense anything around her immediate surrounding and also couldn¡¯t look. She could only wait for Lith and thus was currently thinking about other things. Lith soon found a fist-sized rock on the grassy ground. Normally, it would get ignored by everyone but Lith noticed it because there was no other rock present on the grassy ground. At least the areas from where Lith came from. Lith rubbed his thumb on Emilia¡¯s palm to tell her that he found something and Emilia walked close to him and sensed the things around. She too found the rock stranger after sensing it. ¡°It¡¯s the rock.¡± She said. Lith nodded. He crouched and turned the rock. There was nothing present there. He then decided to look under the rock but there still wasn¡¯t anything. Finding nothing for another few tries, Lith decided to crush the rock and see if there was anything present. If there was nothing, he would simply move to another ce. Lith curshed the rock and found a paper slip fall out. He took a look at it and the slip read as: ¡®Where the crowd is most dense, you shall find a mop.¡¯ Lith smiled after finally getting a clue of some sort. He got up and tried to high five Emilia but realized she couldn¡¯t see his this gesture and simply lowered his hand down in awkwardness. He walked close to her and instead hugged her, surprising Emilia. But she didn¡¯t call him out for it and simply hugged back. Maybe there was something that asked him to hug her? She thought and dropped the topic of him hugging her. Lith, for the first time had his nostrils struck with Emilia¡¯s scent. Her scent was a mild¡­ orange vor? What the fuck? Lith got confused and wasn¡¯t able to understand what scent it was. It surely was very fragrant and nice to smell and also wasn¡¯t overpowering or strong. It was mild and sweet, perfectly aligning with her gentle and kind attitude. ¡®Ugh¡­ what am I thinking? We are in the middle of apetition.¡¯ Lith thought to himself and let go of the hug. He cleared his throat, trying to pretend that nothing happened a few seconds ago, but no voice came out of his coughing. Lith grabbed Emilia¡¯s hand again and wrote on it: ¡®Found something. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Emilia nodded and interlocked her fingers with Lith¡¯s and held his hand once again. She didn¡¯t feel shy at all for doing so. She was technically blind right now, and needed help. This was a good excuse¨C ahem, reason, for her to hold Lith¡¯s hand. It¡¯s not like she liked him or anything of such sorts. Or did she? Well she didn¡¯t. She only thought of each other as good friends as of now. Most importantly, student and teacher, and nothing more. But despite that, she was slowly opening up in front of Lith and also was getting more and more free. Handholding thus felt normal to her, despite it being a scandalous sort of thing in the Angel Continent. Lith felt nothing about this as he handholding felt nothing much to him. He had done things much more¡­ let¡¯s say¡­ interesting than handholding. He walked with Emilia and was in search of a dense crowd. He soon found the spectator crowds sitting on the stadium seats to be more dense than the ones participating. He walked towards them since there was no such thing as the crowd being that of the participants only and soon reached towards the most dense crowd. The people sitting looked at Lith with curious gaze and wondered why he hade up towards them from the ground. Though they were curious, they didn¡¯t talk to him so as to not disturb him. Lith looked around with Emilia and soon found a mop present below one of the person¡¯s seat. He got close to it and took the mop out. As he did so, a slip flew out along with the mop. Lith held the slip and looked at what it was. There was a line written on the slip that read: ¡®Only a maniac would mop the¡­¡¯ Chapter 278 - 278 Truth And Dare With Emilia Lith looked at the slip and knitted his brows. He couldn¡¯t understand what the slip meant since it was iplete. He looked at Emilia and grazed his thumb on her shoulder de, telling her that he didn¡¯t understand something. ¡°What is it that you don¡¯t understand?¡± Emilia asked in her gentle tone. Lith wrote on her hand: ¡®The hint I got.¡¯ Emilia nodded and then asked, ¡°what does the hint say? And what did the previous one say?¡± Lith wrote on her hand what the two slips had on them and Emilia thought about things a bit and said, ¡°try breaking the mop.¡± Lith nodded and did as he was told and found another slip in the mop. That slip read: ¡®Where the entertainer makes an appearance.¡¯ Lith wrote that on Emilia¡¯s forearm and told her about what¡¯s in the slip. Emilia thought again about it and sighed in annoyance. But she still said in the same gentle tone to Lith, ¡°If we follow the slips, we¡¯ll get to more slips and it¡¯ll consume a lot of time. Come, let¡¯s just go and get the treasures instead of wasting our time so much.¡± Lith nodded. He was getting annoyed by roaming as well. Emilia locked her fingers with Lith¡¯s again and the two walked in a certain direction. They soon found their first treasure and it was simply a box of exotic mushrooms. They then found two gold rings and finally, they got the main treasure that was an expensive pair of earrings. Just as they found it, the stage came back and so did the host. They congratted Lith and Emilia and yed loud party music for the couples to dance along. Lith and Emilia didn¡¯t participate in it and with the help of the maid, they got back to their seats and rxed. Lith removed the strip from his neck and looked at Emilia and saw her removing her blindfold and revealing her beautiful blue eyes to him. She then untied her ponytail and waved her silky blonde hair around, making Lith feel amazed. Emilia felt Lith¡¯s stare and looked at him. She saw him look at her with an amused expression and wanting to know why he had such a face, she asked, ¡°is something the matter?¡± Lith smiled and said to her, ¡°nope. I am just a bit amused looking at how beautiful and pretty you look.¡± If it were before, the time when Lith and Emilia hadn¡¯t begun their cooking phase, Emilia would¡¯ve simply ignored Lith¡¯spliment. But now, she was close to him and was well aware that he didn¡¯t give outpliments if he didn¡¯t mean them. While they were cooking, Emilia had messed up a lot many times and Lith had called her cooking as crap and pathetic all those while. He always gave her his honest opinion and didn¡¯t sugarcoat things. He knew she was a grown up and she could handle the truth well. He wasn¡¯t disrespectful to her while giving out his opinions, just honest and straight to the point. Emilia gradually came to understand that Lith, unlike a few men she had met before, wasn¡¯t like them at all. Those men hadplimented Emilia as well but it seemed very superficial and appeared as if they had ulterior motives behind it. Whereas Lith¡¯spliment really felt genuine to her. She became slightly happy knowing it but as usual, didn¡¯t show it on her face and with a neutral look, she nodded and said, ¡°thank you.¡± Lith smiled in response to this. He wondered what type of person Emilia was. Was she a tsundere, a kuudere, a colddy, a shydy, or perhaps a reserveddy? What was she? She never responded to hispliments and would always just give dry responses to it. Only when they were cooking and she was too absorbed into the food, she would slightly break character and let out a slight blush on her face. That, and also her beautiful smile. Lith had not missed watching them and knew that she did liked to beplimented just like everyone else, but she always had a neutral look whenever she were to reply to them. ¡®Well, only time will tell. No point mulling over it and wasting my time.¡¯ Lith thought. A few secondster, Lith asked Emilia, ¡°it¡¯s getting boring. We got the secret menu already, do you want to go do something else?¡± Emilia thought about it and nodded her head. It had indeed gotten boring. Lith looked at the maid sitting a few meters away and called her. She arrived in front of him and asked what he needed. Lith replied, ¡°you mentioned there being solo activities just for duos right? Let¡¯s go do that. We¡¯d like to skip the nextpetition.¡± The maid nodded and she took them back to their private room. After they reached there, she gave them a few things and left. There was an instruction manual present in those things and it was about what fun things they could do by themselves. The list included many things like ying truth or dare, touch and guess, etc. Lith decided to simply y a game of truth and dare with Emilia as the other things weren¡¯t really suitable for them as they weren¡¯t a couple. Touch and guess game could be yed, but in his previous life, when Lith had watched videos of it, their ending was always¡­ Well, nsfw. In this game, a person would touch the things that the other person wants the person to touch and guess what it was. This also had no restrictions on whatever they could touch and this made things a bit heated. Lith thus avoided it. Once they decided to y try truth and dare, they put a transparent bowl in front of them. It was a big bowl containing many chits. These chits had questions and dares written on them and the instruction manual said that it was definitely sfw. Lith looked at Emilia and said with a smile, ¡°we¡¯ll do rock, papers, scissors, and the one who wins asks the other a question or gives a dare by withdrawing the chit in the bowl.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Emilia nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright then, please remember that I¡¯ll go with papers.¡± Lith said with a smile to Emilia. Emilia nodded and replied, ¡°such things won¡¯t confuse me. Let¡¯s y. Rock, papers, scissors.¡± The round began and both of them chose papers. Lith looked at Emilia and said, ¡°Miss Emilia, didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll use papers.¡± Emilia nodded and said, ¡°yes, you did. But did I say that I won¡¯t use it either?¡± Lith fell silent hearing it. His own words were fired back at him. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Anywho, we don¡¯t have a winner yet. We¡¯ll do best of five, okay?¡± Emilia nodded and Litn said immediately, ¡°okay then. I¡¯ll choose papers again.¡± The two said rock, papers, scissors, and once again let out their responses. Lith this time, instead of doing papers, did scissors instead whereas Emilia had rock in her response, beating Lith in the game. Lith was surprised with Emilia¡¯s response and before he could say anything, she said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t choose papers again. So as a safe bet, I went with rocks. You need tostudy more inthis aspect of ying mind games. The proficiency isn¡¯t enough.¡± She gave her honest advice and her guidance to him. Lith nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into that. Anywho, please take your chit from it and give me a truth or dare.¡± Chapter 279 - Truth And Dare With Emilia (2) Emilia took a chit out from the bowl and opened it. After reading it, she looked at Lith and said, ¡°It¡¯s truth. What are one of your biggest fears?¡± Lith didn¡¯t need to think toe up with an answer since he already had one as soon as he heard the question. But he was pondering whether to say that to Emilia or not. After thinking for a bit, he decided to say it to her but in very vague terms. He looked at her and said in a calm tone, ¡°losing my loved ones. That¡¯s my biggest fear.¡± Emilia nodded. Many had such fears. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Lith had one such as well. The two went for another round of rock, papers, scissors, and Lith, like before, said to Emilia, ¡°I¡¯ll be going with the scissors this time.¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s going to be rock.¡¯ He thought right after. Emilia nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with rock.¡± ¡®what the fuck? Can she read my mind?¡¯ Lith thought. But he took a deep breath and thought again that it wasn¡¯t possible. ¡®It must definitely be a coincidence. But just to be safe, I won¡¯t change my mind on what I was going to y.¡¯ ¡®But wait! What if she thinks that I think that she thinks she won¡¯t y rock? In that case, what if I do the same as her and she does the opposite of it? What if she wanted me to do the same as her so that she can be sneaky and do the opposite?¡¯ ¡®Wait, wait, wait, I am thinking too much. This isn¡¯t good. Let¡¯s leave everything, I¡¯ll just go with scissors as I¡¯ve said!¡¯ Lith¡¯s thought became a mess. It was easy winning against Ralph and Dennis before because they all didn¡¯t overthink and just went one of the given possibilities that Lith made them go through. Thus, it was easy. But with Emilia, an Emperor Rank, it was too damn difficult as Lith couldn¡¯t make out what she was thinking at all. Her choices and possibilities could bepletely random for all he knew. The game began. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡± ¡°Rock, paper, scissors.¡± Lith and Emilia said simultaneously and made their move. Lith did scissors as he thought of but when he saw Emilia¡¯s move, he froze for a second. Rock! She did rock as she said! Holy crap was she having such simple thoughts!? Did she not think of other things!? Lith¡¯s thoughts went into a disarray once again as he lost. Winning against someone of such a high rank surely wasn¡¯t possible. The difference between intelligence was too big. Even without magic and anything else, it was simply impossible to beat them even with words. Emilia had a slight small on her face as she saw Lith¡¯s expression that showed that he was suffering. But she didn¡¯t call him out for it and took a chit from the bowl. She read it and her smile was gone. She looked at Lith and said the thing from the chit. ¡°Dare. Enact a scene: apologizing to your partner.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lith came out of his thoughts and said. This scene was¡­ well¡­ this would make things a bit awkward between the two since they were not partners but just friends. Lith cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Emilia, it¡¯s fine, we can skip that. You can take another chit from the bowl if you want.¡± Emilia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just go with this.¡± This was a couples cafe and as far as she knew, there were bound to be such things present here. Rejecting it and opening another chit won¡¯t help either. So it was best to go with whatever is on. ¡°Are you sure? Because you know, the things I might do may make you feel ufortable. So you can just reject it if you want.¡± Lith said calmly. He was not a creep or a pervert who would use every opportunity possible to touch women or have their way with them. He bes a pervert only when he¡¯s with hisdies. At other times, he wouldn¡¯t do such things. He knew well that he and Emilia were just friends and these things might really make her ufortable. She was an angel and they strongly believed in being intimate after marriage and not before. A few things here and there were okay such as kissing and going for the second base, but other than that, the home base wasn¡¯t allowed. Emilia nodded her head and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just go with it. We¡¯ll y for five rounds and then leave, okay?¡± Lith nodded. He then got up from his seat and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll start with my dare then.¡± Emilia nodded her head and Lith, getting an approval, walked close to her. Once he was close to her, he hugged her and ced her head on his chest and said while patting her back, ¡°I am sorry, it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen that way, but it did. It was a mistake on my part.¡± Emilia was dumbfounded as Lith did that. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to really get into character and do such a scene. But she didn¡¯t say anything and simply went with the flow. Lith kept quiet while gently patting her back. This actually made Emilia feel warm andfortable. As far as Emilia knew, she had only gotten cared for like this when she was small and still with her mother. After she left her mother to embark on her cultivation path, such a thing never happened. The chances for her to get patted like this also turned to a solid zero once she became the War Angel. Nobody dared to mess with her, let alone touch her. Despite how she looked and behaved, she was one of the world¡¯s strongest beings if we exclude the Supreme Ranks. Lith was basically having one of such strongest beings in his embrace right now and was patting her and treating her like how one would treat a young and sad girl. Emilia simply closed her eyes and tried not to feel embarrassed because of whatever was happening right now. But when she closed her eyes, she actually felt Lith¡¯s warmth andfort even more, causing her blush slightly. But since she was the adult here, she didn¡¯t show it on her face and tried to make her face look normal. But all her efforts went down the drain when Lith backed off a bit and held her face lightly with both his hands. Lith bent down and brought his face close to hers and while holding her face, he said in a serious tone: ¡°I know you¡¯re¡­¡± Chapter 280 Truth and Dare with Emilia (3) Emilia didn¡¯t know how to react to whatever Lith was doing to her. But since he didn¡¯t cross any lines, she didn¡¯t say anything to him and simply waited to see what he was going to do. Lith, who was holding Emilia¡¯s face, said in a serious tone, ¡°I know that you¡¯re hurt and I also know that it¡¯s because of me. But please understand, that situation wasn¡¯t in anyone¡¯s control. I know your feelings were hurt and I am genuinely very sorry for that. But I promise, such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Lith kissed Emilia¡¯s forehead after saying so and hugged her back again. He ced his chin on her head and had her face rest on his chest again. Lith, this time instead of patting her back, caressed her hair as shey in his embrace. Emilia¡¯s face was now flushed and her cheeks had a deeper shade of red on them, showing how embarrassed she was right now. Emilia was genuinely very embarrassed and she didn¡¯t know that Lith would be such a sweet talker. She also, for some reason, really liked his gentle tone and his words. They definitely seemed heartfelt. But, Emilia sighed as she knew that this was just a dare and not real. She kind of hoped that it was real but then again, it was just a passing thing she had. Lith kissing her on the forehead was something she forgot aboutpletely. It did cause her to feel a lot embarrassed but when she thought about other things, her embarrassment started disappearing. After a few seconds of showing Emilia some love and care as an apology, Lith left her, leaving Emilia disappointed.. Emilia hoped that this continued for a bit longer but she knew that it wasn¡¯t possible since this was just a dare. ¡®What am I even thinking¡­¡¯ Emilia became self-conscious and thought to herself. It was weird how she was hoping to have such things be done to her. She shoved aside those thoughts and said to Lith, ¡°three more rounds left.¡± Lith nodded and the two began their game again. In theing three rounds, there was only truth that appeared and Lith also won one of the rounds by sheer luck. But too bad for him since Emilia didn¡¯t get any dare. The two, after ying the truth and dare game, decided that it was enough fooling around for today and explored the secret menu of the cafe. The secret menu consisted of one traditional dish each of the main eight races and it was served in a special style which was what the hype was all about. The duo tried it and they did find it nice, but they felt that these dishes were something that they would only eat just once in a while and not regrly. The duo preferred home cooked meals for themselves as that was theirfort food. Lith¡¯s cooking had improved by a huge margin aspared to the time he was on Earth. He could¡¯ve be a chef in his previous life had he gone down the culinary path but due to reasons, he went to med school instead. As for Emilia, food cooked by Lith tasted much better to her than the restaurant ones. She didn¡¯t know the reason why but she definitely knew one thing and that was that she could eat food cooked by Lith at all times. They wereforting and provided a feeling of warmth. Of course, she didn¡¯t say these things out loud to Lith and kept it as a secret to herself. If these words were said out loud, before Lith, it would be her who would be cringed by it and feel embarrassment. The duo tipped the maid that was with them at all times a good amount and left the cafe after they felt it was enough fooling around for the day. Lith and Emilia walked out of the cafe¡¯s private room and at the reception, they found Sel using her phone and sipping on some bubble tea. The tea looked brown and had ck pearls in it¡ªthe mostmon bubble tea. Noticing Emilia and Lith walk out, Sel got up from her seat and said to Emilia, ¡°madam, we should hurry up. You¡¯ve spent more time and we¡¯re behind schedule on a few things. We need to urgently go.¡± Emilia sighed as she heard this. Work again¡­ She looked at Lith and said to him in a gentle tone but with a neutral face, ¡°today was a fun day. I enjoyed my time. Thank you.¡± Lith smiled and said, ¡°keep visiting me from time to time if you¡¯re free. Just text or give me a call and I¡¯ll send you my location.¡± Emilia nodded. ¡°I will and give me a call if you need anything.¡± Lith smiled and nodded his head. He waved his hand to say good bye to her and Emilia left with Sel by teleporting away. After they both were gone, Lith left to look for Jingmei Guild to raise his ss. ¡­.. In a certain part of the world. Below a mountain peak. Lilith was ying chess with Mayzin and was guarding Arya so that she can have a sessful ascension. After Lilith made her move, she suddenly remembered something and took her phone out. She typed in a few things on her phone and put it back inside. Mayzin didn¡¯t see what Lilith was doing since her focus was on the chess game. It was very intense and she was put in a very difficult situation right now. Lilith then turned her head to look at Arya and stared at her for a few seconds. She smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s faster than I thought.¡± Mayzin¡¯s heard this and shifted her gaze to look at Lilith. ¡°What¡¯s faster?¡± Lilith smiled and said looking at Mayzin, ¡°her speed at which she is trying to ascend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mayzin said and nodded her head in understanding. She could tell this as well. The elemental energy in the surroundings had increased by a huge margin since Arya began her ascension. Though it was getting concentrated, it didn¡¯t break the equilibrium yet. The ce they were at had little to no elemental energy and it was like that for a vast expanse. That was the reason for it. Mayzin then got back to concentrating on the game on hand and ignored Lilith. Lilith stared at the chess board in front of her and thought to herself with a smile on her face, ¡®Would changing events would cause too many problems or no problems at all. I wonder which one would it be?¡¯ Chapter 281 Ten million dollars teabag Lith was done with the ss upgrade and was now a C ss adventurer. He was walking towards a hotel present in the Lenz Suburbs. It was at the outskirts of the suburbs and was cheap and affordable. Lith had gotten a few rewards from the guild for making it to C ss and doing their mission. They gave him one amethyst coin as well as a guild pass. This pass could be used to ess their services which included a bar, spa, hotels, etc., present in various different ces. Lith hadn¡¯t used the token the Vice Guildmaster of Jingmei Guild had given him. It was because he didn¡¯t want to bring too much attention on him as of now. He was still just a mere Rank 3 and it was better to be cautious in his opinion. The guild he visited this time in the main city was under construction and only the lobby and a few other areas on the ground floor were made. The rest of the building was under construction and from the looks of how it was shaped, Lith guessed that it would look like a fort of some sort. Nothing special happened there and Lith was now on his way back. He had been moving without rest for two days now and he knew that if he continued this, his physical health would be impacted. He had to rest now; have a good eight to ten hours of sleep and rejuvenate. Lith checked his phone to see how far the hotel was and realized it would take him a long time to reach there if he walked at such a moderate pace.. He browsed through his phone to look for transportation options and saw options for carriages, taxis, teleportation circles, and flying type magic beasts. Shared carriages were the most cheap while flying type beasts were the most expensive. Lith thought on what type of transportation he should take by then soon remembered that he was given a teleportation token by Emilia which he could use to go anywhere in a continent. He took the token out and inscribed the coordinates of the ce his hotel was at via his spiritual power and vanished from his spot instantly. Lith teleported out right in front of the gates of a rundown three storey hotel. The lobby looked okayish and not too bad to him and he walked inside to get a room for himself. The process to get a room was fast and he paid one silver coin for a night. It wasn¡¯t too expensive, but in his opinion, it wasn¡¯t cheap either. Resting on the soft mattress of the bed, Lith thought to himself, ¡®even at the outskirts of the suburbs, the cost is so much for one single night. I paid one silver coin, which would roughly amount to a hundred dors from Earth. That¡¯s so much¡­¡¯ Previously, Lith didn¡¯t keep track of the money he spent because he hardly spent money. It was only on food that he ever spent money on. He lived his whole life in the castle and everything was provided to him by his mother. He didn¡¯t know the cost of things but knew that they were definitely very expensive. This one time, he saw the name of the tea brand on the teabag when he was making some tea for himself and out of curiosity, he searched it online and saw the price of a single teabag to be a whopping ten amethyst coins! On Earth that would mean a million dors! How extravagant and wasteful, Lith thought to himself and asked the people in the castle to rece the expensive tea with cheaper options. What Lith didn¡¯t know at that time was that it was provided for free to him since the owner of that brand was none other than the Royal n itself. It wasn¡¯t made public that the brand belongs to the Royal n and Lith thus didn¡¯t know about it from the inte and thought of the tea to be a waste and expensive. But that was the only time he ever saw the price of a thing in the castle. He didn¡¯t know how much the other things cost and to not get a headache, he also didn¡¯t bother to see the prices. ?[0)??? Thus, for the most parts of his life, Lith had hardly ever spent money on anything. And now that he was earning, he realized just how expensive things were. From the Kunlor Forest, he had gotten a few litres of honey from the killer bees but that was about it. He couldn¡¯t capture the queen bee and thus his ie, after paying for the hotel room, was one gold and four silver coins. That much amount was made from selling the honey but if taken into ount the prize he got from the guild, his current ie was one amethyst coin, one gold coin, and four silver coins. That amounted to $1,010,400 from Earth. It was a lot of money considering the fact that the majority of the poption in Espat only earn around two to five gold coins a month. This amounted to $20,000 to $50,000 but considering how everything was expensive, earning this much amount meant being borderline middle-ss. Everything was expensive in major cities like Lenz City and even if one lived in the outskirts, to survive, they would need at least two or three gold coins a month. Thankfully, there was a concept of minimum wage and thus many didn¡¯t sleep hungry in such major cities. Thinking of it as a necessity, Lith let go of the thought of spending one silver coin on a hotel room and slept in a rxed manner. The next day. Lith woke up after sleeping for twelve hours straight and felt refreshed and rejuvenated. He got up from the bed and stretched his body and said with a light chuckle, ¡°even though I am a vampire now, I still need to sleep at night to rest and recover.¡± He was about to go to the washroom to freshen up when his phone¡¯s notification chimed. He checked it and saw that there was an email from the Nine Roses Hotel. He opened it and saw it to be an advertisement of the hotel and it was giving him offers and discounts but when he read in between the lines carefully, he saw that it was alerting him of a mission. Lith closed the email app and opened the dar browser on his phone and logged into his ount. He saw a new assassination mission in there and it seemed a bit important as well as would help him in raising his rank as an assassin. Lith was a gold card holder and it was only natural that the organization would hand out the mission to him first than the rest. Lith took a look at the mission and it was about¡­ Chapter 282 Sneaking inside Senzal Clan The mission message that appeared on Lith¡¯s phone screen was: Mission: Kill the given list of members of Senzal and Kenzal n. Reward: Different reward for different kills. Minimum 10 gold coins and maximum 10 low grade magic stones. ?[0)??? Difficult: Ranges from E to B. Time limit: None. Kill and get the reward. Extra details of the mission present in the attachment below. Regards, Assassin Division, Scelestus. ¡°Oh nice.¡± Lith said as he read thest line of the message. The organization did maintain formality, despite it having no need to do so.. Lith went through the attachment and as he browsed through the people on the list, he felt that he had heard about this surname somewhere. He tried to recall who and where it was and after a few seconds, he gave up thinking as he wasn¡¯t able to recall it. ¡°So they have a conflict with the employer and it¡¯s because they both have a history together. Alright, doesn¡¯t seem tooplicated as to why the employer is hiring assassins. But, the next question is¡­ is the employer a good person or is it the target? I can¡¯t just kill innocent people now, can I?¡± Lith paused after he said that. He thought deeply about what he just said and after a few seconds, he sighed and said to himself, ¡°What innocent? What righteous? Why am I having such sense of justice type thoughts like some 3rd rate protagonist? I am a vampire now, not a human. There¡¯s nothing right or wrong, just benefits. Benefits are what matters in the end.¡± ¡°So from now, I¡¯ll do what benefits me, my family, my partners, and my friends the most. No matter how immoral it may be, if the benefits outweigh the morals, I¡¯ll do it. But of course, there are always some exceptions to this statement. But I¡¯ll see about that in future.¡± Lith, after finishing speaking to himself, got up and went to the washroom to freshen up. He left the hotel room after he got dressed up and walked to a nearby bakery to grab some breakfast to have on the way to the mission. He got himself a croissant, an energy bar, and an iced coffee and teleported to the mission site. ¡­.. Redstone City, Uklov. Lith teleported out in an alley in Redstone City of Uklov country. This city was known for the different types of red coloured stones it offered. There were many mines present nearby the city and this city was thergest exporter of the world for exporting Roldium. Roldium was a deep red colored ore that was very dextrous but at the same time very malleable, making it one of the best material for refining weapons and other artifacts. But Lith was not here for Roldium or for the mines, he was here on a mission to assasinate the Senzal and Kenzal n members. The two ns were located in this city and were established many years ago. They had a lot of influence in this city and also owned a lot ofnd as well as mines. The two ns were rivals but both these had amon enemy and that was the Shadow River Sect present just opposite to the two ns, attached to a ck river that sprouts from the ground and also enters back into the ground after a few hundred meters. The Shadow River Sect was attached to this river and it was also the foundation of the sect. Once it dries up or moves away, many will lose motivation and suffer cultivation deviation, bing irrational monsters at the end and would need to get killed. But that was also what made it so strong and mighty. This sect alone caused great troubles to the two ns and it was due to this sect that the rivals ceased fire and arrived at a truce to defeat amon enemy first. This was the first time they had worked together for something and also the first time fighting against some power. Before they were local snakes and had nopetition but now there was apetitor and their interests were threatened greatly. They thus came together to defeat the sect but failed to do so and it was the sect that was over bearing and pushing the two ns to ruins. But now things were calm and it had been a few hundred years since thest war broke out. But despite the calmness, the three parties absolutely hated each other. It was for this reason that even if there was no war, there could be assassins and many hired such assassins immediately to kill the members of the other party. The employer name was there in the mission and Lith¡¯s employer was the Shadow River Sect. Lith was thus now a part of them and he would be going against the two other ns. It was fine, he didn¡¯t mind it since he basically didn¡¯t care. He was only here for the benefits and what the ns and sects did with each other was none of his concerns. Lith made his way towards the Senzal n first and stood a few kilometres away from the main gate of their pce. The main gate was arge ck metal door and there were walls surrounding therge pce. Inside the gate, there was a botanical garden, a pond big enough to be calledke in terms of Earth¡¯s measure but only a shallow pond in terms of this world. There were also a lot many things but Lith¡¯s first target was the nephew of the n head of Senzal n and the nephew had the habit of strolling through the garden present and Lith was hear to see his pattern and behaviour before he could begin his assassination mission. He sneaked past the wall with the help of an artifact that he got from Dennis in academy. Dennis bought it so that he could be like those pervert anime protagonists and peep into the girls bathroom while being sneaky but soon dropped the idea when he realized that he was the heir of a Duke n. Lith used it and reached inside and aftering so, used the dark element and turned himself one with the surrounding and camouged himself. He then went to search for the nephew in a stealthy manner. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 283 Scandalous Deeds in Senzal Clan Redstone City, Uklov. Shadow River Sect. Inside one of the tall buildings of the sect, a handsome man with long ck hair wearing elegant yet simple clothes was sitting on a chair. There was another chair beside him where there was a beautiful woman wearing exquisite yet simple clothes, simr to the man beside The two were currently busy with managing the affairs of the sect and there were people in the hall, just below them, reporting various things. An elder wearing ck robes stood up from his seat and walked in front of the two people on the raised tform. He bowed and greeted them first and soon got to the point, saying, ¡°Sect Master Wan, Sect Master Ling, someone has epted the assassination mission we gave out. We don¡¯t know who the assassin is apart from his name which is ¡®Ray¡¯.¡± The two Sect Masters on the raised tform, Wan and Ling, felt slightly surprised knowing how fast their request was epted by someone. They had put up the request just yesterday and today someone had already epted it. Sect Master Wan nodded his head slightly and said to the elder below, ¡°is there anything else?¡± The elder shook his head and sat back on his seat. A few more reports were made and the meeting of the elders with the sect masters concluded in less than an hour.. After the elders had gone, Sect Master Wan looked at his beautiful wife sitting beside him and said with a smile while holding her hand, ¡°Ling¡¯er, I think luck is on our side this time.¡± Thedy stared at her husband for a few seconds and tried to see if his optimism was genuine or fake. Realizing it was genuine, she sighed and put her head on his shoulder. ¡°Wan¡¯er, in the past, weren¡¯t there some over enthusiastic assassins who took this mission and got killed on the first day itself?¡± She said with a tired tone. They had issued missions in the past but nobody was able toplete it and they were always left disappointed. Sect Master Wan kissed his wife, Sect Master Ling on her head and said, ¡°Ling¡¯er, but now is different. The assassin who took the mission isn¡¯t an ordinary assassin of the organization, but a Gold Card holder. There are too few such members present.¡± Hearing this, the Sect Master Ling raised her head and looked at her husband. She then said, ¡°how do you know about this? The elder didn¡¯t say anything extra other than the mission getting epted.¡± Wan chuckled and said, ¡°I was curious yesterday when we sent the mission to the organization. And was browsing through a few things and identally stumbled upon the list of Gold Card Holders of the organization. The list had been updated just a few weeks ago and there was a new member added there.¡± ¡°The new member¡¯s name that was added was ¡®Ray¡¯. He was the 1076th official and registered Gold Card Holder of the organization.¡± Ling was amused knowing this. She then asked him, ¡°But Wan¡¯er, we don¡¯t know about the prowess of the assassin even though he¡¯s the Gold Card Holder.¡± Wan nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t.But it doesn¡¯t matter. At least this time, it¡¯s someone important who has taken the mission.¡± Ling nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She put her head back on Wan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I just hope it goes well this time. I want to see those fools suffer.¡± Hearing this, Wan, who was in a happy mood, suddenly had a serious expression on his face. He gazed at the empty space in front of him and caressed Ling¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er. This time they sure will suffer. If the assassin fails this time as well, then¡­¡± A murderous glint appeared in Wan¡¯s ck eyes but it went unnoticed by Ling who had fallen asleep on her husband¡¯s shoulder already. The two had been working non stop for a few days and only now did the two get a break. Ling¡¯s favourite thing to rx was to sleep and she would always fall asleep quickly when her husband caressed her hair. This time was no exception either. Wan knew his wife had fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t move from his ce for that reason and let her sleepfortably on his shoulder. He kept caressing her and gazing into the distance, thinking of some things. ¡­.. Senzal n, Redstone City, Uklov. Lith was sitting on a tree branch and was waiting for the n head¡¯s nephew toe. It had been a few minutes since he did nothing but sit on the tree branch and wait. ?[0)??? A few more minutes passed with Lith doing nothing and finally saw the nephew arrive near the pond present a few hundred meters ahead. The nephew of the n head appeared to be in his adolescence but the look on his face was serious. He strolled around the pound for a few minutes and sat on the bench present near it. He then did nothing but stare at the water in front of him andy like that for a good half an hour. Lith all this while did nothing but watch him and the area around. He tried to look for anything that may be of use or suspicious. Soon, a few minutester, two people walked towards the nephew and, reaching close to him, sat beside him on either side. One was another adolescent guy like the nephew and the other seemed to be a gorgeous middle-ageddy. Despite her look, she had no wrinkles on her face or loose skin and seemed no older than 30 to Lith. Thedy hugged the serious looking nephew of the n head from the side, squishing his hand in between her big jugs. Thedy then kissed the nephew of the n head on his cheeks and said, ¡°Hey Vaan, I missed you. Without you, doing it alone with your cousin Eian was no fun. Look, look¡­¡± Thedy took Vaan, the nephew of the n head¡¯s hand and put it inside her robe, to make him touch her butthole. Thedy licked Vaan¡¯s ear and said seductively, ¡°look and feel how dry it is. Eian was only able to fill my pussy but my butthole is so very lonely because of your absence.¡± Vaan had no change in his expression and he said, ¡°I was busy. And you should stop doing such scandalous deeds, aunt. Doing it with not me, your nephew, but also Eian, your son is very scandalous. If uncle gets wind of it, it won¡¯t end well.¡± Hearing this, thedy chuckled and kissed Vaan on his cheek. She then put her hand inside his robes to hold his shaft and said while stroking it in a seductive tone, ¡°Oh Vaan~, it seems you don¡¯t know your uncle.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 284 ls it yaoi? ¡®Hmm? Is that woman the wife of the n head?¡¯ That¡¯s the first thing Lith thought of after watching the whole interaction of the three people a few hundred meters from him. His mind cleared out the useless things and only focused on the important part. The nephew of the n head, Vaan, called thedy his aunt which definitely meant that the woman was the n head¡¯s wife. The n head had only one sister as sibling, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult to make out things. Lith then thought while looking at the woman giving a handjob to Vaan, ¡®so she¡¯s having an affair with her nephew and is cheating on her husband? But from what she said just a few seconds ago, it seems¡­ well¡­ let¡¯s just watch and listen instead of making deductions.¡¯ Lith got back to watching the three quietly from his position. ¡°What do you mean, aunt?¡± Vaan asked thedy with the same seriousness as before, ignoring the pleasureing to him from the handjob. The woman chuckled and instead of answering him, she got close to his ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll answer all your questions if you put this thing at the ce your fingers are in right now.¡± Vaan¡¯s fingers were inside thedy¡¯s puckered pink butthole and she was talking about him putting his dick inside that. Vaan nodded his head and said, ¡°okay. I have some more questions anyway. But not here, let¡¯s go to the Duram Tea Peak.¡± Thedy nibbled on Vaan¡¯s ears and said, ¡°even if I strip you, me, Eian over there and we have a threesome here, nobody¡¯s going to say anything to us, Vaan.¡±. Vaan looked at her and said in a neutral tone, ¡°I am not into voyeurism.¡± Thedy chuckled hearing it and got up from the bench. She corrected her robes and tied her hair into a ponytail. She then held Vaan and Eian¡¯s hands and had them get up. She corrected Vaan¡¯s robes and took out a token from her ring. She activated it and the three vanished from their spots. Looking at them disappear, Lith knitted his brows. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°they left just like that? What am I supposed to do now? Follow them and watch them have a threesome? Tch.¡± Spying was the basics of assassination and Lith didn¡¯t have much info about the people he was here to assassinate. He only knew their names, rtionships, and one or two of their habits. There were also no pictures of the people that he got. Lith thought about whether to follow them or not and after pondering for a while, he came to a conclusion that he should. The security was tight in the n and there was no way Lith would be able to do much. Three important people of the n were out and in ce of little to no security. The only one who could threaten Lith there would be the n head¡¯s wife. She was a Rank 9 and things would be troublesome if she takes action. But, she was the only one who could threaten him, and as long as he was at a distance from her, things would be fine. ?[0)??? The ce he was at right now was a Saint Rank n and a lot could go wrong if he wandered here for too long. It was best to be away and watch those three¡­ even if it meant watching them have a threesome. If there was a chance, Lith would immediately take it and go for the kill. All three were on the list and the reward was also very high for killing the n head¡¯s wife. Lith took out his phone and searched for Duram Tea Peak and found its coordinates. He inscribed them into the teleportation tokengiven by Emilia and vanished from his spot. ¡­.. Duram Tea Peak, Redstone City. Lith was at the base of a mountain peak. This mountain was a tea farm and there were a lot of rows of tea nts growing down its slope. Lith looked up, down, at the sides, and searched for the three people. He wasn¡¯t able to find them and so, he cast a dark spell on himself to be invisible and extended his wings out to fly. He flew towards the peak and kept searching for any building or their signs. Soon, halfway towards the peak, he saw a pce present slightly below the peak. ¡®That should be the ce.¡¯ Lith thought to himself and flew closer to the building. Once he reached close to it, he retracted his wings and walked on foot. He walked around the pce in search of the three but from the windows present at the ground floor, nobody seemed to be inside. He climbed on top of a tree near him and looked at the first and the second floor. But he still didn¡¯t find them and so, he climbed higher and looked at the third and thest floor. There were fourrge windows at the four sides of the third floor and they were all open with no covering being present there. Lith could clearly look at the three in the middle of the floor. The floor had tatami matsid out and there were many decorations present in the room such as many expensive vaseid out at one side, something written in Japanese was hung at the walls, there were two big futonsid on the ground in the middle and all in all, it definitely looked and was a Japanese themed floor. Lith got himself sitting in afortable position and watched the three people. It had just been a few minutes but the three had already changed their outfits and were having a threesome already. Thedy was squatting and was in the middle of the two boys, giving them a blowjob and a handjob. The three were wearing matching blue yukatas and it was open from the front and thedy was currently sucking onto her son, Eian¡¯s dick while stroking Vaan¡¯s. Looking at them, Lith thought to himself, ¡®now that I think about it, if the yukatas are not tied and open from the front, they look more like Hawaiian cloaks.¡¯ He had nothing to do but watch them and it wasn¡¯t a wonder that his thoughts would drift and he would have opinions about them. But despite this, his attention was fully on them. Thedy changed shafts and got to sucking Eian¡¯s. ¡®Now that I notice it, I am basically watching live porn. Hmm¡­ will my gaze shifting from thedy and falling on the guys be considered gay?¡¯ ¡®Two guys being together, even though banging onedy¡­ is it yaoi?¡¯ ¡­.. A/N: Wanted to test out something new so I wrote the above smut scenes. This¡¯ll continue to be for the next chapter as well. Do let me know what your views are on this. Are smut scenes such as the one above where the mc doesn¡¯t have any rtionships with the one¡¯s fucking being present a turn off and a let down? Are scenes without the mc being there a turn off? Do let me know. This was a trial for future chapters. If you don¡¯t want such scenes, I¡¯ll remove them, no issues. But if you do, there¡¯ll be more smut scenes present, more cultured and fap¨C ahem, study material avable for everyone :p Do lemme know lmao . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 285 Shhh, its an important call. ¡°Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~¡± Vaan¡¯s aunt moaned as he fucked her from the side and Eian adding onto her pleasure by sucking on her boobs and ying with her other nipple and clit. ¡°So aunt, the question I had was¨C¡± ¡°Ahh~ Not, Ah, now, Vaan.¡± Thedy said in between her moans. Vaan kept quiet and didn¡¯t ask her again and continued to spread her lower lips with his thick rod. Lith watching this from afar clicked his tongue in annoyance and thought, ¡®this hornydy needs to be bonked. She¡¯s too horny. For once I thought that there would be something usefuling out, but no, she denied answering him even now.¡¯ He really needed some information if he were to go up against the members of a Saint Rank n. But watching the scenes unfold in front of him wasn¡¯t helping him in any way. He also wasn¡¯t getting turned on or anything of such sorts by watching live porn. He had good control over his body and having done it so many times with two of the most beautiful women, and also having seen the most perfect figure, Lith¡¯s standards were very high, and such people won¡¯t get his interest at all. ¡®Please, for the love of go¨C yeah no, no praying. Please, for goodness sake, give me something useful instead of making me want to bonk the fuck out of you.¡¯ He thought while watching them. ¡°Ahh~ Ahh~ faster! Vaan move faster!¡± Thedy said as she felt her climax being close. Hearing this, Vaan wrapped his hand around her belly and increased pace. Eian too got to work by now biting and twisting her nipples and pinching her clit slightly as well from time to time, causing her to let out louder moans.. A few minutes pass and thedy¡¯s body starts shaking. ¡°Ahhhhhhh~¡± Spurrrt! ¡°Ngh.¡± ¡°Ohhhh!¡± Thedy and Vaan climaxed at the same time and thedy, feeling Vaan¡¯s hot semen inside, had a second smaller orgasm right after. Eian stopped ying with her boobs and clit and let his mother recover from her orgasm. He hugged her and started kissing her. Vaan didn¡¯t do much butid still where he was while having his dick inside his aunt¡¯s warm pussy. A few minutes pass and thedy gets up from her futon. She looks down at the two boys lying and smirks. ¡°You can¡¯t be done this early, can you? This youngdy here hasn¡¯t had enough yet.¡± Eian looked at her and said while feeling shy, ¡°y-yes, mom.¡± Vaan too nodded in understanding. Thedy chuckled watching their responses, causing her body to shake a bit and the cum inside to flow out and drip down. She noticed it dripping and instantly put her two fingers below her pussy to have it spread on them. After having a bit of cum on them, she put them in her mouth and savoured the taste of it. Sucking on her own fingers that had her nephew¡¯s cum, thedy said in satisfaction, ¡°mhmm~ the cum of young boys tastes so good.¡± She scooped more cum out of her pussy and finally stopped when her pussy was devoid of any of Vaan¡¯s seeds. She got back into the same lying position as before while having her back face Vaan and her front to Eian. She turned her head back and grinding her ass on Vaan¡¯s shaft, she said to him with a smile, ¡°Vaan, aunt wants to get double prated like usual. If you¡¯ve any questions, you can ask them while doing me from behind, okay?¡± Vaan nodded and held his shaft to put it properly inside her. Thedy then turned to Eian and said, ¡°make sure to match Vaan¡¯s rhythm and if you be a good boy, mommy will reward you by doing any one thing you ask her, okay?¡± Eian¡¯s eyes lit up hearing it. He nodded his head repeatedly and gave her a kiss on her lips while trying to shove his shaft inside her pussy. Looking at the three people, Lith sighed and thought, ¡®just how many rounds of torture will I have to go through until this ends?¡¯ But his tired expression soon was reced by a serious one.He took out a small notepad and pen from his ring and noted a few things down. ¡®Just for a few seconds, during their climax, all three were in their most vulnerable state.¡¯ He paid full attention and noticed this important point. Being in their most vulnerable state, it was easy to assassinate them. But, Lith knew things were far moreplicated. Thedy may appear to be vulnerable, but she shouldn¡¯t be too vulnerable like the two boys. She was a Rank 9, there was no way she was having wild incestuous sex out here in the open without having anything to defend herself with. If someone were to catch wind of this from their own n or the rival n or the rival sect, a lot of things could go wrong for thedy and the two boys. Thus, there was no way thisdy was having sex with her own son and nephew out in the open without any safety measures prepared beforehand. ¡®Hmm, maybe I should record a video and watch it againter to see if I missed anything or not, or to watch it in more detail.¡¯ Lith thought and took out his phone and started recording the three. Thedy was getting prated in both her holes currently by her son and nephew and was enjoying every bit of it. It was getting recorded into Lith¡¯s phone and just a few minutes into it, Lith suddenly thought of something. ¡®If I am recording and will watch it anywayter, I don¡¯t really need to pay much attention to the three. In that case¡­¡¯ Lith stopped the recording for a few seconds and immediately video-called his mother and sister. ¡­.. At the base of a tall mountain. Lilith was still ying chess with Mayzin. Their one game of chess would take a lot of hours to finish and it was no wonder they were still ying. Lilith¡¯s phone rang as she looked at the chessboard in front of her. She took it out from her ring and saw it was calling. Noticing that it was Lith, a happy smile formed on her face. She immediately picked it up and¡­ ¡°Ahh~ Ahh~ Yes! Yes! Vaan do aunt harder!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What!?¡± Lilith hummed in confusion while Mayzin expressed her shock when she suddenly heard moanse out of Lilith¡¯s phone. Lilith¡¯s attention diverted from her phone towards Mayzin as she saw her express shock. Lilith put her finger on her lips and said to her in a soft voice, ¡°shhh, it¡¯s an important call.¡± Mayzin was dumbfounded as she heard this. How were moans and the line that said ¡®do aunt harder¡¯ something important? What the hell was going on? She thought but couldn¡¯t understand ore up with an answer for the questions she had. She kept quiet and just waited to see what Lilith would do next and what the important call was. ?[0)??? ¡­.. A/N: Hi, sorry for the error in the past chapters. It¡¯s not Gold Card Holder but Amethyst Card Holder. So sorry, I¡¯ll edit and correct it. . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 286 Video Call with Lucy and Lilith Darkwing Country, Vampire Continent. The Drac Castle, Mno. Beside a firece, Lucy was sitting on a couch and discussing things with Duke Reynolds Drac and his wife, Duchess Fiora Drac. Behind Lucy was Freya Woods, her personal maid. She was standing still in a professional manner with a neutral look on her face, ready to heed themands of her madam at any moment¡¯s notice. The Duke and Duchess were very respectful as well as careful while talking to Lucy as she was their queen now, even though substitute. The two knew that she had inherited the throne already but there was a title of substitute attached because of her being of a low rank. But still, it didn¡¯t stop them from being respectful to her. Lucy, despite being weaker than the two in front, made the two feel suppressed. The suppression wasn¡¯t too intense but it wasn¡¯t too light either and the two knew that it was just a matter of time before Lucy would fully suppress them. Lucy¡¯s phone rang and their discussion came to a stop for that reason. Lucy took out the phone and looking at who had called her, she didn¡¯t pick it up right away but looked at the Duke and Duchess and said in a neutral tone, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this topic againter. Let¡¯s have a small break for now.¡± She then turned, took her crown off and waved her hair. And while doing so, she said calmly, ¡°Freya, see Duke Reynolds and Duchess Fiora out.¡±. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Freya bowed and said in a subservient manner. The two got the hint that Lucy wanted to be alone and they guessed that it may be due to the call she got. The three left the room and Lucy was alone in the big lounge room with a firece beside her. Lucy picked up the video call that Lith was doing to her and just as she did so, she heard, ¡°Ahh~ Yes! Yes! Harder, Vaan! Faster, Eian!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Lucy knitted her brows and muttered as she saw a ck screen on her phone after picking up the call while moans of somedy kepting out. Soon, the ck screen disappeared and Lucy saw her little brother and mother on the screen. With her brows still knitted, she asked Lith, ¡°what was that, dear?¡± But before he did so, the moans kepting again from the screen. ¡­.. Duram Tea Peak, Redstone City. The call got connected to both of them but Lith wasn¡¯t able to talk to them properly as thedy a few meters away kept moaning in pleasure. ¡°One sec.¡± Lith said on the phone and took out a small box from his ring. He imbued some of his spiritual energy into the box and it erged itself and surrounded Lith. It seemed like Lith was in a cage but thankfully, the box became transparent as it got erged. Lith released the invisibility spell and then said to the two on phone, ¡°alright, I can be more rxed now.¡± Lith couldn¡¯t talk loudly before or he may have gotten noticed by the three people. What he did just now was used an artifact that would make him invisible, same like the dark spell but much better than that. It would also cover all of his magical fluctuations and also hide him from any spiritual sense that is put out. The person ahead of him was a Rank 9 and if she were to send out her spiritual sense, it would be troublesome for Lith. So to not take any risk, he used an artifact that he took from home when he visited his motherst time. Thedy kept moaning as her son and nephew rammed their shafts into her honeypot and backdoor but her moans were heard in a suppressed form by Lilith and Lucy as Lith enabled background noise cancetion on his phone. ¡°What and where are you, baby? And what¡¯s with the noise?¡± Lilith asked from the other side, despite knowing the answer. Lucy stared at Lith and waited for him to answer. She wanted to know what it was as well. Lith cleared his throat and said, ¡°well, you see mom, big sis, I am on a mission right now, the reward is good, and it¡¯s also challenging. It¡¯s basically about killing some people from two ns and the ce I am currently at, one of the two n head¡¯s wife is having an affair with her nephew and son and right in front of me, just a few meters away, they¡¯re doing it.¡± ¡°The n head¡¯s wife is a Rank 9 so I haven¡¯t made my move yet, otherwise I would¡¯ve killed the n head¡¯s nephew and son already.¡± Lilith and Lucy got the gist of it and nodded their heads in understanding. Lucy was curious as to why he would do such a mission and she was also curious as to how much the reward will be. So she asked, ¡°why are you doing such a mission? And what¡¯s the reward?¡± Lith smiled and answered, ¡°why did you roam outside, big sis? For the same reason. And the reward for killing the nephew is twenty amethyst coins, for the son it¡¯s ten amethyst coins, and for the Rank 9dy, it¡¯s fifty amethyst coins.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Lucy eximed. ¡°It¡¯s such a low price and you¡¯re risking your life over there for this amount?¡± ¡°Calm down, dear. Your brother is sensible enough to not weigh the pros and cons before getting into something. At least hear him out fully first.¡± Lilith said in her gentle voice. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lucy apologized to her mother and brother. Just a few minutes ago, she was suppressing two Emperor Ranks despite herself being a King Rank. She was just that domineering. But now, she was nothing but a little girl in front of her mother. Lucy¡¯s nature was like that and it had been the same ever since that day when they went shopping when Lith was just a few years old. All her domineering and overbearingness would go away once she was in front of her mother. Lilith smiled and wanted to pat Lucy but she couldn¡¯t. Lith cleared his throat and said, ¡°big sis, the rewards aren¡¯t less, it¡¯s just your sense of money that has be a bit distorted. Anywho, that aside, it¡¯s a good mission since I get good experience from it.¡± Lucy knitted her brows as she heard Lith¡¯s reply. She thought to herself, ¡®is it really the case? But any assassination of a Rank 9 should at least be a hundred amethyst coins or one low grade magic stone. Why is it just fifty? What¡¯s the matter? Something doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡¯ . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 287 Video Call with Lucy and Lilith (2) Lucy realized something and frowned. She looked at Lith and said, ¡°dear, get out of there. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Lith was surprised hearing that and asked, ¡°what is the matter, big sis?¡± Lucy shook her head and didn¡¯t exin. Instead she said, ¡°just please get out of there.¡± Lith wondered why she was saying something like that and looked at his mother for a response. Lilith shrugged and said, ¡°I have no idea why dear is saying that either. Maybe there¡¯s danger there and she got a premonition?¡± Lith rubbed temples as he heard his mother¡¯s reply. He looked at Lucy and said, ¡°Big sis, rx. There¡¯s nothing here that could potentially harm me. You know, I have the protective artifact on me at all times which mom gave mest time. I won¡¯t really be harmed.¡± Hearing this, Lucy sighed in relief. She had forgotten that Lith had such an artifact on him and was worrying for nothing. ¡°Alright then. But let me tell you, to assassinate a Rank 9, at least one low grade magic stone is needed. I don¡¯t know how you epted such a mission despite it offering such a low price.¡± It clicked only now why his sister reacted that way. ¡®So she felt that something was off by noticing the price difference. Wow, such a keen observation and attention.¡¯ Lith nodded and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, big sis. I¡¯ll manage. But that aside, why are you looking so sexy today?¡±. Lith smiled after saying so and Lilith chuckled hearing his response. Lucy had a slight blush on her face as she heard that. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°stop changing the topic and flirting with me. Focus on your mission.¡± ¡°Yes, I willz once you answer my question.¡± Lith smiled and said. ¡°Well, I am visiting the five Duke ns and having a talk with them. So I am in the substitute queen outfit most of the time.¡± Lucy exined. ¡°Oh, I see. But if that¡¯s the case, why do you have headphones on instead of the crown?¡± Lith asked, a bit curious. Lucy had put on headphones to hear everything better and also to not let others hear moansing out of her phone. Freya would be back at any moment and she didn¡¯t want her to hear this. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She took the crown present beside her and showed it to Lith. ¡°I am wearing headphones just for the call.¡± Lith nodded in understanding. He then said, ¡°alright, I am gonna get back to doing what I was doing before. You¡¯re not gonna see me on screen anymore.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re disconnecting already?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Baby, you just called mama. It¡¯s not even been ten minutes, are you going to disconnect so fast?¡± Lilith asked the same thing as well. Lith chuckled and said, ¡°I am not disconnecting the call, I am changing camera view. I was recording those three have sex so that I can see itter. I am gonna do it again and of course, since we¡¯re on call, you two are going to have to watch it with me. Why should I suffer alone, right? Mwahahaha.¡± Lith tried tough in the best evil and as sarcastic way as possible. Lilith and Lucy were slightly dumbfounded as they understood his intentions of calling them. So he was suffering by watching three people have sex and to not suffer alone, he added these two into it. Lucy knitted her brows and said, ¡°little brother, do you think I have time to deal with these things?¡± Lucy was a substitute queen, she had a lot to do already. She was very busy. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t call you if you were busy.¡± Lith smiled and said. He would call her anytime he wanted and if she was busy, she wouldn¡¯t really pick it up, he knew about it. The fact that she picked it up now meant that she wasn¡¯t really that busy. And saying he wouldn¡¯t call her if she was busy was half the truth from his side. He wouldn¡¯t call her the second time if calling for the first time was unsessful. That was the whole truth. Lucy stared at Lith for a good few seconds when she heard this while Lilith just giggled hearing their banter. Lucy wanted to say something but soon saw three people having a go at each other. There was onedy in the middle of the two boys and she was getting her pussy spread as well as her butthole gaped. Lucy blushed slightly as she saw another woman have sex for the first time, not to mention her getting double prated. What she was watching on her screen was definitely porn and since it was her first time, she had many questions and she also felt slightly embarrassed. Lilith noticed her daughter¡¯s cheeks have a slight blush on them. She smiled and said, ¡°what naughty things are you thinking of, dear?¡± Lith¡¯s attention fell on his sister as he heard his mother say that. Lucy, getting called out, felt surprised initially but soon her embarrassment intensified a bit as she heard her mother¡¯s words. ¡°N-nothing.¡± She identally stuttered. She cleared her throat noticing that and forcefully calmed herself down. She then said to her mother in a neutral tone, ¡°I am just surprised watching this woman on screen get two people to do her at the same time.¡± Lith and Lilith both felt surprised hearing such a response from Lucy. But then they realized that she probably didn¡¯t know the concept of porn and hadn¡¯t watched porn before and was onlying across it right now. Lilith smiled knowing her daughter came across something new and she said, ¡°dear, that¡¯s still nothing. Do you know there are certain websites which if you check, you¡¯ll find even more freaky and weird women than the one you are currently looking at. The woman in front of Lith is still pretty okay.¡± Lucy was surprised knowing this and out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°what do you mean by freaky, mom?¡± Lilith smirked and said, ¡°for instance, the woman on your screen right now is taking two things in two different ces, but some like to get it in one ce.¡± Gasp! Lucy gasped as she heard this. Out of instinct, she looked down and touched her soft fleshy folds and thought about what Lilith had just said. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°no need to think of something weird like that. You aren¡¯t a nymphomaniac like that woman, dear. Only nymphs would do something like that.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lucy understood. She then thought about something and asked, ¡°you said they do more weird stuff, right mom? What are the other examples of it?¡± Before Lilith could answer, Lith switched the camera view and got it onto himself. He looked at Lucy and said with a smirk, ¡°you really wanna know, big sis?¡± Lucy nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lith, with the same smirk on, said to her, ¡°ever heard of scat?¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 288 Mama doesnt remember teaching you these ¡°What¡¯s scat?¡± Lucy asked on call as Lith mentioned about it to her. Lith smirked and was just about to say what it was to Lucy and corrupt her, but was interrupted by Lilith¡¯s chuckle. ¡°Fufufu¡­ There are many kinks and fetishes out there, dear. Some of them are good and tame, like having a S&M kink or foot fetish, but some of them are¡­ well¡­ not so good and tame, like scat or cuckolding.¡± Lilith said calmly. She continued, ¡°what mama wants to tell you is, if you haven¡¯te across these things already, it¡¯s good. Don¡¯t get yourself corrupted and be with such useless additional knowledge.¡± With the smile still on her face, she looked at Lith and said, ¡°and you, young man, how do you know of such things? Mama doesn¡¯t remember teaching you these.¡± Lith froze on his spot as he heard that. His mother¡¯s smile didn¡¯t seem like a smile at all right now and she seemed rather angry with him. He was right, Lilith was slightly angry. How did Lithe across these things? She had tried her best to keep him away from the dark side of the world. Scat was still nothing too horrible, just disgusting, aspared to other fetishes that people had, like the amputee one where people found pleasure for having their limbs cut during sex and craved more of it. She didn¡¯t want him to know these things as if he gets influenced by any, things would be very bad. Even though she would support him in doing what he liked, wrong things were wrong and her being his mother, it was her duty to correct him and protect him from such things.. Lith had a cold sweat on his back as he got questioned by his mother and made an awkward smile and said, ¡°oh well, you see, mom¨C no, I mean, mama, you see¡­ this one time I was in my room and¨C¡± Lith tried to avert the crisis by calling Lilith mama as she liked and making an excuse, but it failed as Lilith interrupted him. She made a scary smile this time and said, ¡°do you think mama will believe your excuses, Lith?¡± ¡®Oh crap! I really messed up, it seems!¡¯ Lith thought to himself as his mother called him by his name instead of she usually called him. ¡°Little brother, what did you do?¡± Lucy could tell their mother was angry and asked Lith, a bit curious. Lilith looked at Lucy on her screen and said with the same scary smile, ¡°Lucy, you won¡¯t think more about this topic from now on, okay?¡± Lucy froze like Lith as she heard her name as well. She would have a nervous sweat on her forehead right now, had she not been a vampire and a King Rank. She tried to smile and said, ¡°U-understood, mo¨C mama.¡± Lilith stopped smiling and sighed looking at her children. She didn¡¯t want to scare them but it was necessary to do so. She had to let them know that if they did something wrong, she would be the first to punish them. This was her duty as a mother, to correct her children and discipline them if they go on a wrong path. Lilith left the phone from her hands but it stayed still in its ce. She extended both her hands out in different directions and they passed through space. Lith who was hiding on a tree saw a slender arm emerge from the space above him and so did Lucy while sitting on the couch in Duke Drac¡¯s castle. Lilith ruffled their heads and said on phone, ¡°my babies, understand this, mama doesn¡¯t want to hurt you. I just want you to be away from these bad things and not get influenced by them.¡± Lucy closed her eyes as she felt her mother¡¯s gentle pat on her head while Lith felt rxed as well. Lith nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I understand, mama.¡± Hearing this, Lucy nodded as well and added, ¡°me too.¡± Lilith smiled and patting the two for onest time, she retracted her hands. She then said, ¡°it¡¯s good if you understand. It makes mama happy.¡± Lith then cleared his throat and prepared to change the topic. He said, ¡°Mom, do you think I should stay and keep watching those three do it?¡± He was asking whether it was worth his time to watch the three do it and if anything useful woulde out of it or not. Lilith looked at him and said calmly, ¡°change the camera view. Let me see what they are doing.¡± Lith nodded and changed the view. He also disabled the noise cancetion and Lilith and Lucy were now back to watching the three do it together. The n head¡¯s wife had changed position and was now in a doggy style one. Vaan was behind her and was doing it in her backdoor while Eian was below her and was spreading her fleshy folds while sucking on her nipples. Thedy was in ecstasy and her guard was lowered. Lilith seriously watched her while Lucy had no interest in doing so but still made herself watch it forcefully. Lilith, after a few seconds, asked Lith, ¡°well, baby, what are you nning to do with the three?¡± Lith was confused as to why she asked him that. Didn¡¯t he already say what he wanted to do? ¡°Kill them, mom. What else? Kill them after I get information, I mean.¡± Lith exined again. Lilith nodded. ¡°So you need information as well, alright.¡± Lith didn¡¯t understand where she was getting at and so he asked, ¡°why¡¯d you ask again, mom?¡± ¡°Oh nothing really. I just wanted to know if you wanted to kill her or not. But now I realized you need information on top of killing her. If it was just about killing, you can dive right in, right at this moment, since she¡¯s defenseless and so are the two. It¡¯s an easy kill.¡± Lilith said in a calm tone. ¡°What!?¡± Lith almost dropped his phone. So all his assumptions of her having something to protect herself and her being guard were all wrong!? What Lilith said basically meant that Lith¡¯s caution was all for naught and he was worrying for nothing. All this while, he could¡¯ve just attacked and killed them. But in just a few seconds, Lith calmed down. He knew that even if he could then now, he needed information. He couldn¡¯t kill them without information and so this meant that he would need to continue to waste time. Lith sighed. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°no need to feel disheartened. With the way they are doing it, I assure you, they¡¯ll stop just after half an hour.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lith was amused knowing how his mother gave such an urate answer. ¡°How do you know, mom?¡± Lilith made a smug expression and said, ¡°because I am your mama.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 289 Will you pay the price? Lith was dumbfounded hearing his mother¡¯s answer to the question. ¡®I swear that line is a universal one that every mom out there uses every once in a while.¡¯ Lith then kept recording the threesome while talking with his mother and sister, and as Lilith had said, just half an hourter, the three had finished their deeds. The two boys were drained and thedy didn¡¯t want to torture them, so she stopped as well. The three were lying on the wet futon, not giving any care to the cum present all around them. The boys were at the sides of thedy, sucking their breasts while having their shafts still inside her. Vaan stopped with the sucking and asked thedy, ¡°So aunt, what is uncle upto?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thedy asked. ¡°You know, the Shadow River Sect is getting stronger and the Kenzal n is also not shying away from causing conflicts to us. They haven¡¯t done a full blow on us yet because they are cautious of the Shadow River Sect. So, what I was asking was, what is uncle doing about this?¡± Thedy kissed the guy and said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about it. What your uncle is doing is a good thing.¡± ¡°But I wanna know¡­¡± the guy insisted. ¡°Fine. Your uncle goes out everyday at 10 am to meet a powerhouse in secret. Who it is, I can¡¯t tell you. The people in the n are busy with things during the time he is out and so, as I told you, even if we did this in the n, nothing would¡¯ve happened.¡± Thedy said with a giggle. The guy then asked a few more questions and in the meanwhile, Eian fell asleep. Thedy kept answering everything while also ensuring she added fillers into it her exnations to make it sexual and naughty and to arouse Vaan again so that he fucked her.. But the serious guy didn¡¯t get aroused by the slightest and their question and answer round went on for about an hour until Vaan¡¯s tired eyes gave up and he fell asleep as well. Lith got a lot of information but he still couldn¡¯t kill them because they were important for theing ns that he had already roughlyid out in his mind. Lith put the coordinates of his hotel room in the teleportation token and vanished from the ce after imbuing some spiritual energy into the token. Reaching the hotel room in the Lenz City suburbs, Lith sat on his bed and continued to talk to his mother and sister on the video call. Half an hourter, they decided to end the call as they had been talking for too long. ¡°Big sis, don¡¯t stress too much with politics, okay? Ande visit me when you¡¯ve got time. Mom, you shoulde as well.¡± Lith said with a smile. Lilith and Lucy nodded their heads. Lucy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit as soon as I am done with work. I need to go now. Take care, little brother. Take care, mom. I love you two.¡± Lilith smiled and said, ¡°take care, dear. And as baby said, don¡¯t stress, okay? Call mama if you need anything. Mama loves you too.¡± Lucy nodded in understanding. ¡°Yes, mom, I¡¯ll definitely do that.¡± ¡°Take care, big sis. I love you too.¡± Lith said with a smile. Lucy then hung up the call and Lith looked at Lilith and said, ¡°I am going to sleep, mom. Byebye and take care. I love you as well and I am gonna hang up now.¡± ¡°Bye, baby. Mama loves you as well.¡± Lilith said with the same smile as before. Lith hung up and after doing some work, went to sleep as just as he had mentioned. ¡­.. At the base of a tall mountain. Lilith put her phone back in the ring and as she looked at Mayzin for the first time in a few hours, she was surprised to see her staring at her with an interested look in her face. Mayzin, noticing Lilith was back, said to her, ¡°You sure seem very close to your children.¡± Lilith smiled and said, ¡°of course. It¡¯s because I am close to them.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I can see¡­ You were talking to your son and daughter while watching a threesome of some people and alsomentating on it. It did feel weird to me at first, but as you continued to talk, Ipletely forgot about the threesome part.¡± Mayzin put out her thoughts. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°and? What do you wanna say about this?¡± Mayzin shrugged and said, ¡°why would I say anything about it? It was just a mother talking to her kids. There was nothing wrong in my opinion.¡± Lilith nodded. Mayzin then said, ¡°anyway, now that your call is over, make your move. I¡¯ve already made mine.¡± Lilith looked at the chessboard and it didn¡¯t take her even a second to decide what move to make. She simply moved her bishop to E6 and said, ¡°check.¡± ¡°How!?¡± Mayzin mmed the table and said as she got a check for the nth time from Lilith. Mayzin had tried her hardest to not get a check and with her next move, she was about to push and give a check to Lilith. But all of it failed because of Lilith giving her a check now. Mayzin sat down on her seat and kept looking at the chessboard to see what move she could make. She was now seriously getting stressed because of how difficult everything was bing. But she didn¡¯t give up and continued to rack her brains to decide what move she should make next. Lilith ignored Mayzin after making her move. She turned her head towards the mountain peak and looking at the bluish silver-haired figure meditating seriously, she shed a small smile. ¡®It seems my daughter-inw will have a breakthrough soon. Good, I am waiting for you. Ascend fast and meet me soon.¡¯ Lilith turned her head back to look at Mayzin and continued to enjoy looking at her stressed expression. Many might not know it but this dragon in front of Lilith, even though seemed stressed and harmless, was one of the world¡¯s most cruel and dangerous being. She had a calm nature and spent a lot of her time sleeping. It wasn¡¯t everyday that Lilith could see her suffer like this and thus she purposefully was ying seriously with Mayzin and giving her difficult challenges to face. Lilith looked at Mayzin and asked with a smile, ¡°do you want a small hint on what move to make next?¡± Mayzin¡¯s attention was turned to Lilith. She thought about it and said, ¡°sure.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a price for it.¡± Lilith added the condition. Mayzin rolled her eyes and said, ¡°there sure is. Afterall, there¡¯s no free lunch, is there?¡± Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°So will you pay the price?¡± Mayzin nodded. There was no problem paying, she was the wealthiest person in the whole world afterall. Dragons loved treasures, she wasn¡¯t any different. She literally slept on mountains of treasures and just that was enough to give an estimate of how rich she was. Lilith then asked, ¡°alright, tell me if you¡¯re gonna pay the price or not.¡± Mayzin didn¡¯t think much about it and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay, no pr9blem. Just give me the hint.¡± She was too absorbed in the chess game that she wasn¡¯t able to think things through and think what loopholes could be there in this statement of Lilith¡¯s. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll give you the hint and tell you what price it is after. So the hint is¡­¡± Mayzin listened intently and after Lilith was finished speaking, she felt sudden enlightenment and made her move, getting herself out of check while giving a check to Lilith. ¡°Alright, that was a good move. Now what was the price you were talking about?¡± Mayzin asked. Lilith chuckled and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing much really. You just need to go on a date with Lith.¡± Mayzin nodded. ¡°Oh, I see¨C Huh!? What!?¡± ¡°I need to do what!?¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 290 Cheap food is crap Mayzin was stupefied hearing Lilith¡¯s demand. Lilith on the other hand giggled and said, ¡°one should always be careful with what they¡¯re agreeing with.¡± Mayzin clicked her tongue and said, ¡°I am not going to do that. He¡¯s just a newborn, I am not going.¡± ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re saying you would¡¯ve gone if he wasn¡¯t young?¡± Lilith twisted Mayzin¡¯s answer and asked. Mayzin red at Lilith and said, ¡°no matter what you say, I am not going.¡± Lilith chuckled. Of course she won¡¯t go. She was a prideful dragon, it wasn¡¯t easy to make her do things. ¡°So is the mighty and domineering Dragon Empress not going to keep her word?¡± Lilith provoked Mayzin and said yfully. Mayzin rolled her eyes. Just what was Lilith upto? Why did she want to hook her up with her son? Mayzin thought about things for a bit and realized that it wouldn¡¯t really hurt to go on a date. She was free and also, going on a date was basically just meeting him and nothing more. There won¡¯t be any problems in doing that. She looked at Lilith and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, but on one condition.¡± Lilith raised her eyebrows in surprise. She got convinced this easily? Lilith was surprised but nheless didn¡¯t show it on her face much and asked, ¡°what is it?¡± Mayzin smiled and said, ¡°you won¡¯t put me in such situations again in future. Such situations as in making me do things I don¡¯t want to.¡± Lilith nodded her head. It was fair.. ¡°Alright. I agree to that, but this is valid only till you go and date him. And you¡¯ll have to go on a date within the next 100 years. Do you agree?¡± Mayzin pondered whether it was a good deal or not. A hundred years was too short. She thought she might extend the time period by a few ten thousand years but now it was shortened to just a hundred. But something was better than nothing. She nodded her head and said, ¡°alright, we have a deal.¡± ¡­.. Next morning. Lenz City suburbs. Lith woke up, feeling refreshed. He went to freshen up and ordered food for himself. It was a cheap English breakfast. Lith has had that many times in the castle as well as in the academy. It was nothing new to him. He sat on the small dining table present at the corner of his room and just as he had the first bite of the sausage, he spit it out. ¡°Yuck. It tastes disgusting.¡± Lith eximed. ¡°It tastes rotten and is also very chewy and greasy.¡± He had some water and gargled. He spit it out at his side but the water didn¡¯t ssh down on the ground, instead it floated in mid air and Lith willed the elements to move the water to the sink in the bathroom. He then tried the beans and it was once again disgusting and repeated the gargling process. Lith looked at the food in front of him and contemted whether to eat it or not. It couldn¡¯t be helped, Lith was royalty. Ever since he started having food, he was fed food by the best cooks in the whole world. Even in the academy, the cooks present were top ss ones as the academy didn¡¯t want their students to be sick and malnourished because of food. It was a top academy, food was given priority as it directly impacted the growth of the students. But now, Lith had suddenly ordered cheap food for the very first time and had it. It was bound to taste crap. His pte wasn¡¯t suitable for such foods but there was also the fact that he ordered food too cheap. He thought that he shouldn¡¯t waste money on food and ended up ordering food from the cheapest ce near him. But now that tasted crap and he knew that if he ate that, he was bound to get sick in the long run. ¡°Sigh¡­ it seems I can¡¯tpromise on food. Alright, just for food, I¡¯ll use mom¡¯s card. Hmm¡­ or maybe¡­¡± Lith suddenly got an idea. He took his phone out and called a certain person. ¡­.. Darkwing Country, Vampire Continent. The Drac Castle, Mno. Lucy was getting a shoulder massage by Freya, the blonde-haired, green-eyed King Rank maid. Ringggg! Freya¡¯s phone rang and she stopped her massage and said, ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a call on my phone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t mind. Freya took her phone out from her ring and noticing the caller, she was slightly surprised. However, she picked it up and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. How may I be of service?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucy turned to look at Freya. ¡®Why is little brother calling her?¡¯ She wondered. ¡°Put the call on speaker, Freya.¡± Lucy said. Freya nodded and did as she was asked. As she did so, Lith¡¯s voice rang out saying, ¡°Greetings. Freya, can you help me out a bit?¡± Lith used to call Freya as Miss and with a bit of respect, but she and the other servants asked Lith to not call them like that. They appreciated him for this but they preferred getting called by their names only. The maids and butlers felt close to Lith when he called them with their names. They felt as if they were his friends and close ones. But when he called them with respect and formally, it just didn¡¯t click well with them and thus they asked him that. Freya being no exception to this. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Is that even a question? Please tell me what to do, I¡¯ll try my best to be of service.¡± Freya said calmly. Lucy wondered what help it was that Lith needed. Out of curiosity, she interrupted their talk and said, ¡°What help do you need, little brother? You could¡¯ve called me if you wanted, you know? I am not really busy.¡± ¡°Oh? Big sis you¡¯re there? Is Freya with you?¡± Lith was surprised hearing Lucy¡¯s voice and asked. ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s with me. Helping me out with this tour.¡± Lucy said with a smile. ¡°Ahh, so she¡¯s busy. Well then, I¡¯ll call someone else. I won¡¯t disturb you two.¡± Lith said in understanding. ¡°Wait, wait, wait. You¡¯re not really disturbing us. What do you need, tell me.¡± Lucy said hurriedly. ¡°Ah well¡­ it¡¯s a bit awkward to tell. But long story short, I ordered food and it was very bad. So I called Freya to ask if it was possible to get food from home and bring it to me.¡± Lith said it in a way to cover up his cheapskate-ness. ¡°Oh. So you just wanted some home food?¡± Lucy asked a rhetorical question. ¡°Yes.¡± Lith answered it anyway. Lucy didn¡¯t answer Lith after and just looked at Freya, gesturing to her to answer Lith. Freya cleared her throat and said, ¡°It will be done, Your Highness. Not a problem at all. But you would need to allow us to track you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Lith agreed without hesitation. Freya nodded and then said, ¡°Your Highness, just message the word ¡®food¡¯ to the castle¡¯s number whenever you need it and they¡¯ll deliver it to you within five minutes.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Freya. Good bye, big sis. Love you.¡± Lith said. ¡°Love you too.¡± Lucy said with a smile. Lith hung up and the call ended. Freya put her phone back in her ring and Lucy got back to her normal position. Freya got back to massaging her shoulder and thought, ¡®It seems His Highness misses home food. Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to get him what he wants. Anything for His Highness.¡¯ . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 291 Emotional Cooks Royal Castle, Nightingale. Inside the royal kitchen. There were two people sitting on a seat near a long rectangr table present in the middle of the kitchen. Beside these two people wererge firewood ovens, shelves containing many jars which in turn had many spices in them. There were lots of utensils, burners, and all in all, it was a very grand kitchen. The two people were male servants, raised by Lilith herself. One of them was fat with short hair and the other was an ordinary looking, lean build middle-aged man. The two were having tea and talking to each other. Ringgg! Ringgg! The telephone present in the middle of the center table rang and the middle-aged man picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± The man said normally. Hardly anyone important ever called in the royal kitchen. One reason was that the number wasn¡¯t avable to many and another was that nobody ate food and so these guys were free most of the time. ¡°Miguel, His Highness needs breakfast. Get to cooking.¡± Freya¡¯s voice rang out from the other side.. ¡°What!?¡± Miguel, the ordinary looking middle-aged man, almost dropped the phone in shock. It had been so long since they had made food for Lith. He went to the academy and there was thus no need for the royal cooks. They sat doing nothing in the kitchen and today was just another boring day for them. However, this call that Miguel suddenly got shocked as well as surprised him. ¡°Yeah, you heard me right. Cook it quickly and send it to Noman. He¡¯ll deliver it to His Highness.¡± Freya said calmly. Miguel was too shocked to say anything. But the fat guy beside him was still in his senses and he immediately took the phone from Miguel and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Freya, does His Highness say anything about what he wants to eat?¡± ¡°No.¡± Freya said a simple word. ¡°Got it.¡± The fat guy hung up after saying so. He looked at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Miguel, it¡¯s not the time to be zoning out. Quicklye out of your senses and prepare breakfast for His Highness with me.¡± Miguel¡¯s shock calmed down and he nodded looking at the fat guy. ¡°Juan, it¡¯s been a long time since we had cooked for His Highness. Let¡¯s prepare his favourite breakfast.¡± The fat guy, Juan, shook his head and said, ¡°His Highness doesn¡¯t have any favourite breakfast dish.¡± Miguel pped the back of his head and said, ¡°I mean, let¡¯s cook the breakfast that he had requested us the most. His favourite chicken and egg fried rice.¡± Juan nodded and the two immediately got to cooking. Juan quickly chopped the chicken while Miguel took out the spices and prepared the wok to cook rice. Juan handed over everything he cut and one by one, Miguel tossed them in the wok and prepared the chicken and egg fried rice within three minutes. Miguel packed it in the tiffin box and called a butler called Noman through the telephone present. The butler arrived into the kitchen through teleportation and left after taking the tiffin box. The two cooks sat on their chairs near the center table and both got emotional. ¡°His Highness¡­ H-he still likes to eat food made by us¡­¡± Miguel said while wiping his tears. Juan had tears in his eyes as well. He wiped them and said, ¡°after all these months, he has finally returned back to us. I am so happy.¡± Cooking food for Lith brought great happiness to the two. He was the only one who had ever appreciated these two cooks¡¯ food and taken interest in it. He had met with these two many times and also thanked him as well. It was these two who had fulfilled all nutritional needs of Lith ever since he was three years old. They thought of Lith as someone who must always be taken care of and protected. They were acting sort of like his guardians. Lith was just that special to these two. Not just them, all other servants in the castle thought of the same thing. They all had formed a close bond with Lith and could even put their lives on the line to protect him. He was very special to everyone present. Lilith or Lucy, both never stopped Lith from doing what he wanted. If he wanted to talk to the servants and get close to them, they let him do it. He was very nice to everyone in the castle and also very friendly. Lilith and Lucy did not understand why that was the case but since it wasn¡¯t anything harmful to him, they didn¡¯t stop him from doing so. The servants at first avoided Lith because they thought they shouldn¡¯t get close to their masters like that. But Lith broke these shackles and his free nature brought them close anyhow. The servants respected and revered Lilith and Lucy, but it was only Lith whom they loved the most. He was their favourite. Miguel and Juan were feeling so happy right now that they burst into tears. Even though they were both King Ranks, they couldn¡¯t help it. They both cried their hearts out in happiness and finally after a few minutes, it was Juan who recovered first and said with a heavy throat, ¡°Miguel, I¡¯ll try and improve my cooking skills so that His Highness never thinks of eating at any other ce.¡± Miguel wiped his tears and said, ¡°me too. Juan, let¡¯s practice and sharpen our skills so much that the food we cook, it would remind His Highness of home and he woulde back to meet us lowly people.¡± ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s get to cooking then.¡± Juan said and they both started cooking to improve their skills. ¡­.. Lenz Suburbs. Lith had just finished eating his breakfast and looking at the clean bowl in front of him, he smiled and said softly, ¡°Juan and Miguel must¡¯ve worked hard to make this. It tastes as amazing as always. When I go home next time, I¡¯ll definitely meet them.¡± Home for Lith was where his mother and sister were. The rest of the ces where he stayed, stays, or will stay will never be home for him. Home was a ce where Lith felt the most peace at and also the most rxed at. He only felt like that in his family¡¯spany and they happened to live in a castle and thus the Nightingale castle was his home for now. If Lilith and Lucy ever decided to live in a small hut in a small vige, he would happily follow them and live there with them. Lith packed his things for today and after he was done, he looked at the time and found it to be 9 am. ¡°I am on time.¡± Lith said to himself with a smile. ¡°Now let¡¯s go and get some bounty.¡± . . . ¡­.. If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https:///RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: /socialhippo] Don¡¯t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 292 Members to Assassinate Lith was back in the territory of the Senzal n. He had formted a n to assassinate a given list of people today and get the bounty regarding the same. The people he was about to assassinate were all below Rank 7 with one exception who was a Rank 9. This was none other than the n head¡¯s nymphomaniac wife. There were, in total, five people Lith was going to assassinate. The n was big and there were a lot of members. But these five were one of the most important ones that Lith could assassinate with ease. The reason being, these five went to ces with less security from time to time for various different reasons. It was thus easy to assassinate them. The others, even though they had good bounty, it wasn¡¯t worth the risk. Lith¡¯s life would be in danger if he attempted to assassinate anyone apart from these five. Lith, like before, stayed on a branch near the pond where Vaan came to rx and waited for him. In just a few minutes, Vaan arrived and sat there on the bench present. A few more minutester, a man with a straight and thick moustache, the same as the man who failed in art ss around a hundred years back on Earth, walked towards Vaan and sat beside him. ¡°Vaan, did you visit the ind?¡± The man asked. Vaan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s risky to do. People recognize me and I can be assassinated. I won¡¯t go.¡±. ¡°But that ce doesn¡¯t have anyone present there and you¡¯ll go in a secure manner. Nobody really knows about that ce as well.¡± The man said. Vaan shook his head and said, ¡°still not going.¡± ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± The man said and got up to leave. He was annoyed that the guy didn¡¯t do what he asked him to and had to do it himself instead. After he left Vaan sighed and said softly, ¡°my own uncle is pushing me in the face of danger to have me dead.¡± The ce the man, or rather, Vaan¡¯s uncle was asking him to go was too dangerous and was pushing him there for his own safety. Vaan thus didn¡¯t agree to go. He was Vaan¡¯s third uncle. Vaan in total had seven uncles with the n head being the second uncle. The third uncle of Vaan was a selfish man and didn¡¯t hesitate even in the slightest to push others off a cliff for his own profit. Vaan loathed this man. Lith knew about it as well since yesterday Vaan and his aunt had talked about this. This uncle was also the one on Lith¡¯s assassination list. Vaan rested near the pond for a few more minutes and a teenager walked towards him. He appeared to be in histe teens. The teen greeted Vaan first and had a small chat with him. He seemed very ordinary except for his spiky blonde hair. He was apparently a bastard son of the n head and was a result of him fooling around with the third wife of the Kenzal n¡¯s head. The Kenzal n¡¯s head obviously got wind of itter and killed his wife with his own hands and was about to kill her son as well but he was saved by the Senzal n in time and now lived together with them. The Kenzal n¡¯s head, as a revenge, destroyed many businesses of Senzal n and had been forever since trying to give a green hat to the Senzal n¡¯s head but still wasn¡¯t sessful in doing so. This bastard son of the Senzal n¡¯s head was loved by everyone since he, just like Vaan, was also a genius and had the potential to be a King Rank. He could alleviate the status of the n after he became a King Rank and that would be the best oue ever for the n. Thus, killing this guy provided a good bounty as well. The rest of the three people on Lith¡¯s assassination list were Vaan, Eian, and the wife of the n head¡¯s wife. He could kill these three in one goter when they tried to have a threesome again. It was an easy task, less risk, and more rewards. Lith had infiltrated the Senzal n this time for the sake of assassinating this spiky blonde guy here. He hardly ever left the n territory and only roamed at various ces in the n. Lith thus had to follow him and assassinate him in a quiet ce. The spiky blonde-haired guy left after talking with Vaan for a few seconds. Lith left his ce as well and followed him quietly. The guy soon walked inside a small pavilion and walking in the middle, he tapped on a specific tile present there thrice. A door opened in the middle of the pavilion and the teen walked in. Lith wondered what was inside and whether it was worth the risk to follow him in or not. After thinking for a bit, he decided to take the risk. He had a teleportation token with him and also a protective artifact. Even if things went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt much. Lith had a dark invisibility spell cast on him and wasn¡¯t seen by others. He sneaked inside the door quietly and as he entered, he saw a well lit staircase going downwards. Lith walked carefully and finally reached a big ball where there was a small tform present with the picture of somedy and incense sticks being lit in front of them. The spiky haired teen was sitting in front of the picture and meditating. A vast amount of energy was getting channeled in his body from various artifactsid inside the walls of the small hall. ¡®This ce¡­ If I cultivate here, my cultivation is sure to rise by 20%.¡¯ Lith was amazed by this ce and thought to cultivate here. But before doing anything, he first checked whether space spells worked here or not. After finding out they did, he became even more confident of things. He looked at the teen in front of him and thought to himself, ¡®my guy, you¡¯re gonna die just because I want some money. You probably may have been through a lot but such is life. It¡¯s very unfair. I hope you get a good lifeter in the afterlife.¡¯ Lith felt no remorse for the guy that was about to die in his hands. His life didn¡¯t matter to Lith. Only the bounty behind him did. This was very immoral to do but did Lith care? He didn¡¯t. Lith had everything, beauties, fame, money, resources; you name it, he had it. But why was he still doing immoral things for just the sake of some spare change? It was because he wanted to be independent and rely less on his mother. In his previous life he was almost like an abandoned child and his parents hardly cared about him. He had to thus do many things to survive. What if, just what if, everything copsed all at once? What would Lith do then? He was just like a young master right now. He had everything given to him and he had little to no skills and life experience. If one day everything were to copse or simply if his mother and sister were gone, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on his own in this world. It was a very cruel world and he would simply be eaten by the bigger fish. There was also a threat that Lith felt. The threat was¡­ Chapter 293 Lith feels a threat

Chapter 293 Lith feels a threat

Ever since Lith came back from the Astral ne, he had been feeling a threat for some reason. This made him wonder about one thing. What if¡­ What if there was someone stronger than his mother present in the world? What if that person ever tried to force himself onto his mother? What would Lith do then? He was too weak right now and if such a thing happened¡­ Just thinking of this caused a shiver down Lith¡¯s spine. This was his worst nightmare and he couldn¡¯t sleep well on some days when he thought of this thing. His everything would be taken from him if he wasn¡¯t strong enough. He would be left so broken when that happened that he would crave death every living second of his life. He wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if something ever happened to his mother and sister. Thus, Lith seriously wanted to be stronger. When he came back from the Astral ne, Lith recalled one thing from his past life. In the many Xianxia novels that he had read, the main character never really knew, until veryte, that there existed an entirely different realm than the one he was in. There existed worlds that consisted of people far stronger than his own world and if they ever were to invade his small and tiny world, he was doomed. Thus Lith had a thought regarding this. What if this world he was in was just hidden? Or maybe the people in this world just haven¡¯t discovered the other worlds yet. Thetter half wasn¡¯t really believable to Lith since he knew there were many reincarnated Earthlings in this world. They had decent knowledge of outer space and someone must¡¯ve definitely tried to discover the other worlds. But as of now, there was no news of other worlds in this world. Despite being technologically advanced, the people here haven¡¯t discovered any other world yet. This was definitely very fishy. But yes, this made Lith¡¯s concerns even stronger and he felt a sense of urgency. He knew he needed to rush things and cultivate as hard as he could to be stronger. Not only that, Lith also decided to be on the lookout for things that may provide hints for the other worlds. He wanted to know what the truth was. For these many reasons, Lith felt no remorse or pity for killing innocents such as the spiky blonde-haired guy in front of him. Lith was selfish and this nature of his had been passed on him from his past life self. Every experience mattered and Lith was working hard just for that. Lith looked at the spiky blonde-haired guy for a while and monitored him and the surrounding. Finding no threat to be present around, Lith dashed close to him and stabbed his spear in the guy¡¯s back and pinned him to the ground. He ensured that the guy wouldn¡¯t be killed and also get pinned. Lith quickly teleported in front of him and shed his throat lightly, just making sure that his voice box was ruptured and he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any sound. The guy was terrified and he looked at Lith with fear in his eyes. Lith looked at him but didn¡¯t feel anything. He knew the guy would reincarnate if he killed him and if he did so with his memories intact, it would cause trouble to Lith. He thus needed to eradicate him fully. But Lith stopped himself from doing so as he saw that the guy¡¯s fear had gone and he was looking not at Lith, but at the picture behind him. Lith turned to look at it and figured that it may be the picture of his mother that was killed by the Kenzal n members. Lith sighed, noticing this. Mother¡¯s were his weak spot as he too had one. He knew what the guy must be feeling and he could rte things with him. But Lith had no choice but to kill the guy now. Lith walked close to him but stopped the dagger in his hand just a few inches before his face. ? Was it really the case? Did he really need to kill this innocent fellow? Lith questioned himself. Was there no other way? Lith questioned again. A few seconds of pondering made Lith realize that this wasn¡¯t the case. There was another way. He took out his phone and texted his mother, asking her a few things. She replied back instantly and in a few minutes, Lith was done talking to her and put his phone back in. Lith had a mask on his face. He removed it and showed his true face to the guy in front of him. The guy still didn¡¯t look at Lith and was just staring at his mother¡¯s picture with an emotional gaze. Tears were dripping down his face as he saw her. Lith looked at him and said calmly, ¡°do you wish to take revenge?¡± The guy¡¯s attention was brought back to Lith when he said that. Without thinking, the guy nodded his head repeatedly because he couldn¡¯t speak. Lith then asked, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get revenge. But¡­¡± Lith bent down and raised the guy¡¯s chin and made him look into his deep purple eyes. ¡°¡­will you do as I say? Will you be my subordinate?¡± The guy felt goosebumps as he saw Lith¡¯s dead serious eyes. It felt scary, yet so divine that it made him want to worship him. He nodded his head right after repeatedly without hesitation. Lith then healed the guy¡¯s throat and asked, ¡°are you sure? Will you do everything I ask you to do without questions?¡± The guy nodded and said with determination,¡±I will.¡± He still had a spear pass through his body and he was pinned down on the ground. But it didn¡¯t matter to him more than revenge. Lith nodded and said, ¡°then¡­ are you willing to reincarnate?¡± The guy fell silent as he heard that. Reincarnate¡­ It was absurd even thinking about this topic. But¡­ The guy pondered for a bit and said to Lith with determination, ¡°if I can get revenge, I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡± Lith smiled and said, ¡°Good. Then you¡¯re going to reincarnate right now. Your memories will be intact, I assure you.¡± ¡°Thirty yearster, I¡¯lle meet you and take you in as my subordinate. You¡¯ll cultivate well till then and after meeting me, take your revenge immediately.¡± The guy nodded his head and didn¡¯t ask anymore questions. It was a good deal for him. He only needed to wait for thirty years and not more. He knew that he really had no choice right now than to ept this condition. He was sure to die today in the hands of Lith whether he epted or rejected this proposal. So he decided to ept it. But Lith¡¯s aura and the overall charisma of his provided some assurance to the guy. He felt that Lith wasn¡¯t someone who would scam him and felt that he was trustworthy. Thus it cleared anyst hesitation that he may have had. Lith smiled and closed the guy¡¯s eyes with his hands. He then said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in thirty years.¡± Chapter 294 Assassinating Senzal Clan Members Chapter 294 Assassinating Senzal n Members Lith was currently inside one of the pavilions of the Senzal n, meditating. Lith had killed the spiky blonde-haired guy and was now currently absorbing the energies present in this hall. The energy that wasing from the artifacts iid that is. But before he started meditating and before he killed the guy, Lith had ensured that he put his soul mark on the guy''s soul. He also ensured that he provided the guy with enough spiritual power so that his soul doesn''t dissipate too much and he reincarnates properly with his memories intact. He had texted his mother asking about how the soul mark could be casted and she simply sent a picture of a spell that Lith was supposed to inscribe on the person''s soul with his own spiritual power. Doing it was very easy and Lith could immediately feel a connection with the guy. He knew the soul mark was sessful and Lith then made the guy reincarnate. The guy got killed but Lith could still feel the connection to him since his soul hadn''t dissipated yet. Only for a few seconds did Lith feel disconnected with the soul but it was probably due to the soul entering the reincarnation cycle. Few seconds after the disconnection, Lith felt connected to the soul again. He tried to sense it and for some reason, the soul now seemed much more powerful than before. Lith knew where the soul was and he teleported close to that ce. He was teleported to a jungle and there he saw a teen, roughly twenty something years in age sit near a tree and meditate. Lith walked close to him and met him. He talked to him and realized that the guy was happy to have left the Senzal n since he was caged over there and was a target of assassination for many. Though in the end he did get assassinated, it was all for the better cause. Lith talked to him for a while and promised to meet him once again after thirty years. He gave the guy all the money he had earned to have a good start and teleported back to the Senzal n after wishing him luck and asking him to cultivate diligently. Lith was now back in the Senzal n and was cultivating. He tried to see how much energy he could absorb from the artifacts and it had been a while since he was cultivating here. Lith opened his eyes after a few minutes and said softly, "It''ll take time to fully absorb the energies here and raise my cultivation. I''lle backter." He got up from his meditative state and inscribed the coordinates of a certain location in his teleportation token. Space fluctuated around Lith and he vanished from his spot shortly after imbuing some of his spiritual power into the teleportation token. ¡­.. On a certain ind a few hundred kilometres from Kinzo Inds, a man with a moustache was walking towards arge cave. This man was none other than the third uncle of Vaan. He walked inside the cave and kept walking for a while until he reached a certain fork in the cave. He chose the left tunnel and continued to walk for a while longer. More fork kept urring as the man kept walking but the man had no problems choosing directions and was walking in a certain specific pattern. He finally arrived in arge space. This was a farming field where a lot of rows of a simr type of nt were present. The man walked towards the nt closest to him and inspected it. After thoroughly checking it, he checked another one, then another and so on until he had inspected a few rows. He sighed in relief when he saw that there weren''t any problems with any of the nts. He walked towards the exit and before leaving, he gazed at the nts once again and said with an annoyed tone, "that coward Vaan. This is such a secure ce yet he didn''t want toe here. All he had to was to inspect¨C" BOOM! Out of nowhere suddenly a spear imbued with lightning descended down and stabbed the man''s body. "Blergh!" The man vomited blood as the spear pierced his organs. The spear had passed through the man''s body and stopped only when it prated a few inches of the ground. This also caused the man to be pinned to the ground. But before the man could react and see what had happened¡­ CRACKLE! BOOM! A lightning bolt sped through the tunnel and exploded when it hit the man''s head. But not much damage was caused since the man had a protective artifact on him. Fuuuusssshhhhh Right at this moment, Lith glided through the air and arrived right in front of the man. He had his wings extended and a sword in his hand as he flew towards him. The man was shocked when he saw this. He was getting assassinated! He immediately tried to use his spiritual power to get out but realized that he wasn''t able to do so. He looked around him to see what was causing it and saw that the spear had many talismans attached to it. "Fuck!" The man cursed as he saw the reason why his spiritual power was blocked. He recognized these talismans and they were the ones which temporarily sealed the spiritual power of a person. How long it would be sealed depended upon the strength of the person. He was a Rank 8 and if he wasn''t wrong, he would have his spiritual power sealed for at least twenty seconds. This may seem a short time, but it really wasn''t. The man held the spear in his hand and tried to pull it out of his body. But the spear was fixed deep inside a few inches of the ground and his own strength was falling short to take it out. Lith arrived right at this moment in front of him and thrusted his sword right at the man''s sternum and pierced his body after breaking it. "AAHHHHHHH!" The man cried out in agony as his sternum got crushed. But his yells stopped as Lith pierced his lungs and passed the sword through his body. Lith let go of the sword after piercing his body and pinning him to the ground again and immediately went for the man''s core. He quickly inscribed a few magic circles on the man''s cores with the help of his spiritual power. He used both his hands to inscribe two different circles simultaneously at the same time. In just a few seconds he was done inscribing and Lith quickly imbued as much of his spiritual power as he could into those magic circles and activated them. Bright rays of light were emitted from a point present a few inches above the man''s belly button. This was the ce where his Magic Core was present and the rays of light wereing from this ce itself. The man felt great paining from his abdomen region and he wanted to shout, yell, and scream it out but he couldn''t do so because his lungs were ruptured. He would''ve died already had there not been his spiritual power running through his body and keeping him alive. Though it was running, he couldn''t use it since it was sealed, making the connection between him and it severed. The bright light dimmed and Lith saw a small glowing orange color or emerge from the man''s abdomen. The Magic Core! Rank 8 Magic Core! Lith quickly took out a small ck box from his spatial ring and with the help of his spiritual power, he made the ck box trap the Magic Core. The man''s eyes shot wide open as he saw this scene in front of him. His connection to his own Magic Core was severed! Just who the fuck was this guy who could pull off such a stunt!? The man was terrified of Lith but before he could say or do anything, everything around him turned dark and he started losing consciousness. Lith put the ck box inside his ring and held the hilt of his sword. He pulled it out and thrust it back again inside the man''s skull, making brain matter leak out and splitting his head into two. Lith then held his spear and took it out as well. He walked a little distance away from the man and snapped his finger, causing the corpse of the man to engulf into reddish-ck mes. Hellfire! Lith used the Rank 3 Fire & Destruction spell, Hellfire, to burn the man''s body. Hellfire ensured that everything was burnt and not even the ashes were left. Matter which could neither be created nor destroyed would get destroyed with this spell. Lith used a cleaning spell made up frombining Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind elemental energies and used it on his sword and spear to clean them. He used it on himself as well and after getting cleaned, he inscribed the coordinates of his next destination. "This was fun." Lith said. He then imbued some of his spiritual power into the teleportation token and teleported away. ¡­.. Duram Tea Peak, Redstone City. Lith was back at the base of the tea ntation mountain. He looked at the top but couldn''t see the building present there. "It seems to be well hidden." He said softly. He extended his wings out and rushed to the top. While flying, he used an artifact to make himself invisible and increased his speed to fly up without any worries. As he reached the top, he saw the building again. He got on the branch of the tree there and peeked inside again. But the scene that he saw inside¡­ Chapter 295 Someone caused a change in events Chapter 295 Someone caused a change in events "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~" Vaan''s aunt, the n head''s wife, was moaning as Vaan and Eian rammed their shafts into her. But what shocked Lith wasn''t that since he had already seen it yesterday. What shocked him was the fact that a man was sitting on a chair just beside them and sipping on something while watching them. ''What the fuck!?'' Lith cursed in his mind as he saw this scene. That man¡­ He was the n head! The n head was watching his wife getting rammed by her own son and nephew! ''Holy shit! I knew that this world had cucks who liked to watch their partners get pounded by someone else but toe across one such person so early¡­ What luck is this?'' Lith wanted to stop watching them and go back but he then realized that he was here on a mission. Also, Lith realized something else as well. ''The Shadow River Sect, from what I know about them, they try their level best to collect dirt on these two ns and humiliate them in public. So if I record what these people are doing then¡­'' ''Oh my¡­ the reward I''d get would definitely not be low.'' Lith immediately took his phone out as he thought that and started recording the people. He couldn''t attack them right now since the n head was present there. He was a Saint Rank and Lith wasn''t powerful enough to deal with him. Lith could only be passive for now and record the things they were doing to collect dirt on them and provide it to the Shadow River Sect. He knew that the sect would definitely love it. Lith sat on the branch and put his phone on recording mode. Meanwhile, he took out another phone from his ring and called his mother and sister to talk to them like yesterday. From yesterday he learnt that keeping two phones would be very handy and convenient. He therefore ordered a phone while he was having breakfast and this world being the magic one, it arrived within five minutes. Lilith and Lucy picked up the call and Lith got busy talking to them while his other phone kept recording the scandalous deeds of the four people. ¡­.. Abx World Academy. Inside ssroom A-25, Lucas was sitting in the middle rows and was doing some things of his own in his book. He was formting ns for something and while he was at it, he suddenly heard¡­ [Ding!] [A new mission has been triggered. Please check the mission tab for more information.] ''What? How?'' Lucas was confused as to how a mission was suddenly triggered. He didn''t even do anything. He opened the mission tab and saw. _______________ You have triggered the E ss mission [Ally] *Information: ¡ª The Shadow River Sect has dirt on the Senzal and Kenzal ns. They will soon humiliate the two in public and cause great damage to the two, thereby bing rulers of the Redstone City and fortifying it to make it their own territory. *Requirement: ¡ª Be an ally of the Shadow River Sect. *Time Limit: 3 days. *Reward: ¡ª Ten body stats points. ¡ª Benefits from the Shadow River Sect. *Failure: ¡ª A mysterious curse will acquire you for a week straight causing great pain and suffering. _______________ ''What!? What the fuck is this!?'' Lucas cursed in his mind. He did nothing, made no changes to the timeline yet and there were events getting changed already! How was this possible!? Lucas had no idea. The mission that has been triggered right now shouldn''t have been done so until either he went to the Shadow River Sect or the maid did. The Shadow River Sect wouldn''t have dirt on the two ns that they can show to the public until the maid gave them the evidence. If Lucas wasn''t wrong, there was still two to three weeks left before the maid would go to the Shadow River Sect. While there was so much time left, how the hell did the sect find dirt on the two ns this early!? What''s happening!? Lucas''s thoughts had be a mess. He wasn''t able to pinpoint and think of what may have caused this. The unknown always haunted people and it was more so for someone like Lucas who knew of the future events. ''If I am not wrong, there''s no way that an event would change until a certain strong stimulus urs and changes things. I was the one who was going to provide this but now¡­ it happened without me doing that.'' ''Someone must''ve done something. Who is it? Who could''ve caused such a change? Is that that woman? No, that shouldn''t be the case. That woman has no way of knowing my existence. I am 100% sure since my soul didn''t reincarnate back from this world.'' ''When she caused the apocalypse, the Legendary Ranks of the Evure God n ensured that I was safely sent back while also managing to block her. There''s no way that she would''ve had time to inform her own past self about me. I don''t think that she''s that strong.'' ''But¡­'' Lucas felt a chill down his spine as he thought of something. ''But¡­ How did it require hundreds of Legendary Ranks to block one woman? Just how strong is she!? I only caught a glimpse of her before I was sent back.'' ''Wait¡­ were those Legendary Ranks even able to stop her? Did I even correctly see if¨C'' [Detected: Emotions of the host are unstable.] [Applying a calming potion¡­] [Applying a sleep potion¡­] ''What!? What the fuck!? I can''t even think of¡­'' "Zzz." Lucas slumped on the desk and dozed off immediately. ¡­.. A few hourster. Duram Tea Peak, Redstone City. The people had just finished their deeds and were sleeping on the wet futons together. The n head had joined them as well. "Alright, mom, big sis, I need to go now. It was nice talking to you two. Byebye. I love you both." Lith said to the two on the phone with a smile. "Bye baby~" Lilith said and waved her hand. "Bye and take care, dear." Lucy said while waving her hand. Lith waved at them as well and hung up. He dispelled the sound barrier around him and stopped the recording happening on the other phone. Lith had cast a sound barrier around him so that while talking to his mother and sister, his voice and theirs wouldn''t get recorded in the recording he was doing on the other phone. Lith put both the phones inside his ring and inscribed the coordinates of his hotel. He looked at the four sleeping and said, "Tch. Tch. I wonder what the Shadow River Sect would do to you four." He wasn''t going to send the recording to the Shadow River Sect yet since he had to assassinate the three people. If he sent them the recording, these three won''te out of the Senzal n territory again and this was a troublesome matter. Thus Lith had toe back again tomorrow, assassinate the three and then send the recording to the Shadow River Sect. "I can only wonder for now as to what they would do. But well, no worries. I''ll know about it anyway in a few days." Lith said with a smile and imbuing some of his spiritual power into his teleportation token, he vanished from that ce. Chapter 296 Waiting and being on the edge

Chapter 296 Waiting and being on the edge

Next day. After a day¡¯s rest, Lith was back in Duram Tea Peak, spying on the members of the Senzal n and preparing himself to attack at any given moment¡¯s notice. It had been a few hours since he had arrived back in Redstone City. He followed the usual route of first going into the Senzal n territory, spying on Vaan near the pond until he met with his aunt and cousin. He followed this usual routine since he didn¡¯t want to risk anything even in the slightest. The matter was serious since a Rank 9 was into the y now. He couldn¡¯t afford to make mistakes. He was a mere Rank 3 who was hoping to assassinate a Rank 9, had it been anyone else other than him, it would be nothing but wishful thinking. Lith also had the confidence to assassinate a Rank 9 for two main reasons. One being that he had the means to escape in case he messed up and another was that the Rank 9 in front of him was simply too vulnerable. Lith had confirmed with Lilith about this the day before yesterday when he first video called her. Confidence was one thing but being cautious was another. For that, he didn¡¯t attack them yet despite watching them finish their first round of doing things. He knew he had to wait until they were too absorbed into their wonderynds of fluffy warmth. The three people he was spying on weren¡¯t weak mortals but strong mages. The wait for that one vulnerable moment to arrive was long and Lith could only just forcefully watch them. A few minutes passed as he watched them and Lith suddenly had a thought. ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯ ¡®Damn it! Is it not the same as continuing the video forcefully after busting one!?¡¯ As a single, busy, and broke college student in his previous life, adult videos were the major pirs of support for Lith. There was an instance where he continued to watch the video despite finishing his deed because the video seemed that much interesting. This led to him discovering suffering which he had never felt before and making determination to not repeat them again. But who would¡¯ve thought that this same feeling would return again today? Lith clicked his tongue in annoyance and thought, ¡®thankfully, it isn¡¯t as intense as it was before. I only feel mental suffering and no physical pain.¡¯ Lith took a deep breath. ¡®You can endure it, Lith. Think of the bigger picture, think of the bigger picture. There has never been a case of someone weak killing someone six ranks above themselves. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon! You can do it! Create history today!¡¯ Lith cheered himself up and tried to ease his mental suffering of watching the three people in front do it. While Lith was busy with his work here, somewhere a few thousand kilometres from him, a ck-haired, ck-eyed teen was speedily rushing towards a certain ce. This teen was none other than Lucas who was moving towards one of the major powerhouses of Redstone City, the Shadow River Sect. ¡®Hurry! Hurry! Give them the tip quickly!¡¯ Lucas said to himself while running through the red colored stone paved roads of the Redstone City. ¡®System, what free boosts do I have?¡¯ Lucas called out for the system. [Analyzing question¡­] ¡®This damn slow system!¡¯ Lucas cursed. He was in a rush and this damn system wouldn¡¯t even answer his queries quickly. Even the cheapest smartphones avable in the market were faster than this system. [Question analyzed. Answering host¡­] [The boosts host has are: ¡ª ¡Á3 10 sec charisma boosts. ¡ª ¡Á2 1 min mind control boosts. ¡ª ¡Á1 intelligence boost. ¡ª ¡Á7 body enhancement boosts(can only be used at night, however.) ¡ª ¡Á1 Invisibility boost.] ¡®FUCK!¡¯ ¡®All of these are damn useless!¡¯ Lucas cursed and continued to run towards the Shadow River Sect. The stress of not making it in time was there on him as he ran, but now the system being slow and not being helpful was adding more onto him. He wondered whether the system was for or against him. It did give him hefty rewards and also helped in cultivation, but the punishments for the same were too severe at times. Lucas kept running towards the Shadow River Sect while thinking of these things. He couldn¡¯t fly as flying was prohibited here and he also didn¡¯t have any space artifacts or affinity on him to teleport directly at the gates of the sect. After a while of running, Lucas finally arrived at the front gate of the sect. It wasn¡¯t any extraordinary looking or magnificent gate, just a simple stone one. It depicted the simple lifestyle of the cultivators of the sect and simplicity was also the very first impression that Lucas got when he saw the stone wall fencedwns of the sect. Lucas walked close to the gate and was stopped by the guards. The sect did not take visitors unless they had a fixed appointment or work in the sect that they had been notified of beforehand. Otherwise anyone who wanted to visit was impolitely asked to leave. Lucas, being the guy he was, gave out a few secret codes of the sect to the guards and asked them to ry this to the officials of the sect. The message sent by Lucas made the officials take quick action and two elders of the sect arrived at the gate. The guards were surprised by this but not by a considerable degree. Such a thing happened on a daily basis, it wasn¡¯t anything new. ? . Lucas was escorted by the two elders to the sect¡¯s administration hall where the two Sect Masters were present. They left after Lucas was inside the hall, leaving him alone with the two. Lucas looked at Sect Master Wan and said, ¡°greetings, Sect Master Wan.¡± ¡°Greetings, visitor.¡± Wan said in a calm tone. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Ling.¡± Lucas greeted Wan¡¯s wife as well. ¡°Greetings, visitor.¡± Ling replied in the same way as Wan. ¡°So as you know from the message, I have some good news for you.¡± Lucas said to the two with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. If the news benefits us, we definitely won¡¯t shy away from rewarding you.¡± Ling said while Wan kept quiet and only gazed at Lucas. Lucas nodded and started exining to the two the scandalous deeds happening in their n and also the one where the two n heads sent their wives and daughters to Eric. He exined to them in great detail and also gave them clues to ces and people where they can confirm everything what Lucas said was true or not. The two sect masters weren¡¯t small children, they wouldn¡¯t have bought his story had he not provided them clues. But, they still haven¡¯t believed fully and they won¡¯t be able to until they went to the clues and saw it for themselves. Lucas¡¯s job was done after exining to them the scandalous deeds of the two ns. He couldn¡¯t do much other than this at the present moment since time was too tight and he needed to act quickly. He did what he could do and left the sect shortly after. Everything was now up to fate. Fate will decide whether he¡¯ll be a good ally of the n or not and whether he will get the benefits or not as well. After Lucas left, Sect Master Ling looked at her husband and asked, ¡°dear, do you think he¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Wan shook his head and said softly, ¡± I don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t tell until we go to these ces and meet these people to confirm things.¡± Ling nodded and asked, ¡°what if it¡¯s false information?¡± Wan shrugged and said, ¡°then it¡¯s our loss.¡± Ling nodded and said, ¡°alright. We should at least try then.¡± Wan nodded and the couple got back to working, keeping aside the things Lucas had told them for now. Lucas got out of the sect and made his way towards a dark valley. While on the way, a notification bell rang out in his head. [Ding!] [Mission [Ally]pleted.] [Reward: ¡Á10 body stat points.] ¡®Nice. An easy task. But I didn¡¯t get the Shadow River Sect benefits yet. That¡¯s the most important one.¡¯ Lucas had a thought. [Answering Host: external rewards are not system dependent. Host has to wait.] ¡°Tsk.¡± Lucas clicked his tongue in annoyance and kept walking towards a dark valley to teleport back to the academy from there. ¡­¡­ Duram Tea Peak, Redstone City. It had been more than two hours since the three members from the Senzal n started doing their deeds. Lith had been suffering all this while but despite that, he had to be constantly on guard and be prepared to attack at any given moment¡¯s notice. He kept waiting and waiting and didn¡¯t ck even for a moment. It was a given that he would work this hard. The mission was a risky one. Assassinating someone six ranks above wasn¡¯t a joke and being prepared and cautious was only natural. The three had just changed positions now and were doing deeds like animals in heat. Judging from their blissful expressions, Lith knew that it was definitely going to be in this round. He readied himself and was now on the edge. At any moment¡­ At any moment would he need to attack now. A few minutes passed and the intensity of the pounding had increased by several folds. ¡®Any minute now¡­¡¯ A few more minutes passed and¡­ The n head¡¯s wife moaned: ¡°Ahhh~ Ahhh~ I am cu¡­¡± ¡®Now!¡¯ Chapter 297 Learned from past mistake

Chapter 297 Learned from past mistake

Looking at the blissful look on the faces of the people in front of him, Lith knew they were at their peak of pleasure and in their most vulnerable states. He had a bow and an arrow in his hand. They weren¡¯t extraordinary but perfectly fit for Lith who was a Rank 3. He couldn¡¯t use artifacts that were way above his own rank as that would result in harming his own self instead. The only thing that stood out among the bow and arrow were the talismans attached to both the bow and arrow. These talismans were Destruction spell equipped talismans and they only helped provide one thing¡ªabsolute offense. These talismans were constantly absorbing Lith¡¯s spiritual power in them despite being ready to be used at any given moments notice. Lith had gotten them for free from Scelestus since he was an Amethyst Card Holder and the mission had people of Rank 9 and above present in it. These talismans would boost Lith¡¯s strike by at least five times the original value that he would put in. Everything said and done, Lith was now on the edge and was ready to fire his arrow. A few seconds passed and he finally saw the three to have reach their peak pleasured states. As soon as Lith heard that the n head¡¯s wife was going to climax, he yelled in his mind: ¡®Now!¡¯ CREEK! The arrow pierced through air and space creating a loud creeking noise and shot towards the three people. The three people felt rmed as they heard this but before they could even react¡ª BOOOOOOOM! They saw a bright light in their visions followed by an ear piercing loud noise. In the next instant, everything cked out for everyone. The building in front of Lith got absolutely destroyed and so did arge chunk of the Duram Tea Peak¡¯s top. The tree Lith was on previously was destroyed as well but thankfully, Lith had already teleported a few kilometres above in air. Lith looked down at the destroyed chunk of the mountain and searched for the three people. He soon found the three to be present a few hundred meters from the destroyed chunk of the mountain. They were lying at the base in a half alive state. Their bodies were almost destroyed and they were barely hanging onto their lives. The one in the worse condition was the n head¡¯s wife who was almost at the brink of her death. She had tried her best to move the three away from the ce of impact but since the arrow was shot at her, she had to take the full force of it and bear the brunt. Lith obviously had learned from his previous mistake. He would never repeat the same thing that had happened with Liam. Last time, in anger, he forgot to cut off Liam¡¯s Magic Core connection with the world and killed him, causing him to resurrect again. He learned from that past event and so, he only imbued enough power in the talismans and the arrow to make the Rank 9 n head¡¯s wife be almost dead but not enough power to have her killed. Lith willed the Space elements around him and teleported close to the n head¡¯s wife. The n head¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t see Lith but could perceive him. She extended her almost burnt hand towards his legs and said in a extremely hoarse voice, ¡°w-w-wh¡­y¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand who would¡¯ve tried to kill them. They were in the Senzal n territory and her along with Vaan and Eian were people who had little to no dealings with the Kenzal n or the Shadow River Sect. The two powers wouldn¡¯t go so far to kill them in their own grounds like this but someone just tried that and she thus asked why someone did such a thing. Lith ignored her and squatting down, he put a few talismans on her Magic Core. He then imbued his spiritual power and soon a red colored orb slowly came out of her abdomen. Thedy screamed in pain but that caused her injuries to worsen and her voice box to shatterpletely, making her unable to scream anymore. Vaan and Eian beside her were in a simr but slightly better states. But they were unconscious and couldn¡¯t see the terrified expression on their aunt/mother¡¯s face. The core was finally out of thedy and Lith put it inside a small box. He then snapped his finger and caused the reddish-ck mes of Hellfire to erupt and engulf thedy¡¯s body. Lith then walked towards Eian and repeated the same thing and killing himpletely as well. He finally walked towards Vaan and before killing him, he pondered whether Vaan would be a useful servant to himter or not. He did seem like a serious guy but then he realized that Vaan was someone who could easily be swayed. His aunt had coaxed him so many times into doing the deeds with her, this wasn¡¯t a good thing. Lith killed Vaan off as well for this reason. He now had three Magic Cores, one red colored Rank 9 core and two yellow colored Rank 7 cores. He imbued some spiritual power into his teleportation token after finishing up and teleported straight to the Nine Roses Hotel in Espat to let them know of the missionpletion and collect his reward. He had no need of doing so since he was an Amethyst Card Holder but he was free and so he went over there. After Lith left the Duram Tea Peak, the officials of the Senzal n arrived there as they noticed the phcteries of the three people to have been broken and so was their life tablet. ? They knew that three members of their killed and had also estimated the ce where they were killed. They had rushed to the Duram Tea Peak as fast as they could but now that they did arrive here, they noticed that there was no one present here. Not even a trace of the three n members was present. They investigated and noticed the fluctuations of Destruction element being present. The Senzal n head stood at the destruction elemental fluctuations and in a mncholic mood, he said in a heavy tone, ¡°Rest in peace, my beloved wife, beloved son, and my beloved nephew.¡± The n head was an ordinary ck-haired man with a clean face. But right now, his ordinary face had a dangerous murderous expression and visible sadness. He wanted to do nothing but rip apart the person who had taken his closed ones away from him. He stayed silent for a while to mourn the passage of his wife, his son, and his nephew and after he was done, he turned his head to the side and said to the person beside him, ¡°Check who was responsible for this thing. Take help of the wiitches if needed and pay any amount they want. I want the answers as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The man beside the n head said and left to work on it. The n head stared the space in front of him and said softly, ¡°Enough is enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for war.¡± ¡­¡­ Nine Roses Hotel, Espat. Lith walked into the luxurious hotel and as soon as he reached the reception and was about to ask the receptionist a few things, he saw the receptionist to make a panicked face and immediately call someone. Lith wondered why she had such an expression but soon, right in front of Lith, another gorgeous receptionist appeared out of thin air. Lith recognized her. She was the one who had escorted him to the dining hall where Arya and him were supposed to have dinner. He wondered why she was here and what she was doing here. The receptionist walked towards Lith and bowing to him, she said: ¡°Greetings, sir. Please excuse our ipetence to not have weed you properly.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lith was surprised hearing that. What did they mean by ipetence? How else was he supposed to get weed? Also, why would he even be weed? As far as he knew, nobody except for a select few vampires and the people in academy knew of Lith¡¯s face. So chances of thisdy who lived in the Neutral Continent knowing about him true identity were little to none. If she didn¡¯t even know he was the Vampire Prince, why would she wee him? Lith wasn¡¯t able to understand that. The receptionist continued, ¡°can this servant know of sir¡¯s visit? This servant would try her best to help sir.¡± Such formality and subservience¡­ Even the servants in his home didn¡¯t do that. But Lith didn¡¯t call thedy in front of him out for that or it would really create an awkward atmosphere. He would correct herter when they are in private, he thought. ¡°I am here to submit a few things on the 49th floor.¡± The receptionist immediately realized why Lith was here. It was probably because he was an assassin of their organization and might¡¯ve justpleted his mission. Understanding that, she said, ¡°understood, sir. This way.¡± She stood straight and escorted Lith towards an elevator. After Lith got in, she got in as well and pressed the buttons for him. Reaching the 50th floor, she escorted him to a certain private room. She entered inside without knocking. A chubby man was sitting inside the room and smoking cigar but as he realized someone had broken into his room, he got annoyed and was about to ratt the person that did that out. But as soon as he saw who had walked in, he immediately got up from his chair and being flustered, his cigar fell down from his mouth. He ignored that and hurriedly said to the receptionist with a bow: ¡°G-good evening, madam.¡± Chapter 298 Meeting the two Sect Masters

Chapter 298 Meeting the two Sect Masters

¡°G-good evening, madam.¡± The receptionist gave him a stern look and said, ¡°Andres, it¡¯s Lady Rain, not madam. There¡¯s only one madam in the organization, be mindful of your words.¡± The chubby man had a cold sweat on his back as he heard the receptionist say her words. He nodded and said, ¡°understood, Lady Rain.¡± Rain nodded and looking at Lith, she bowed and said, ¡°my apologies for creating a scene here, sir.¡± Looking at Rain apologize, the chubby man, Andres, bowed and apologized to Lith as well. He knew Lith was an Amethyst Card Holder but didn¡¯t know he was this influential that even Lady Rain would act in such a subservient manner. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t talked with any disrespect previously and had he done so, he knew he would¡¯nt have his head intact. Lith had no idea why they were being so subservient. But since he was a prince, he knew how to handle such situations well and wasn¡¯t too irked by it. He simply nodded his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Now, let¡¯s get to work.¡± Rain nodded and after instructing a few things to Andres, she left the room, leaving the two alone. Andres bowed and asked Lith to sit on the couch in the room while he sat on a chair opposite to him. He then said, ¡°you¡¯re here to submit the mission rted things right, sir?¡± Lith nodded. He took out for small ck boxes and put them in front of Andres. ¡°These are the Magic Cores of the people I assassinated. You can check the authenticity of it if you want.¡± Andreas shook his head and said, ¡°there is no need to do such a thing, sir. Wepletely trust you.¡± Andres then took a tablet from his ring and typed in a few things there. In the meantime, he gave Lith a brochure to browse through. It consisted of the things Lith could purchase right away like weapons, pills, potions, artifacts, etc. There was also the hotel¡¯s food menu present on it in case Lith wanted anything to eat or drink. Of course, since he was an important person, the food and drinks were on the house. Lith didn¡¯t shy away and ordered a few snacks and tea for himself. They weren¡¯t anything too extravagant and were just a few simple things avable on the menu. He ordered the things from his phone and in just a few minutes, Rain walked inside holding a cart and served Lith his food. As Lith ate his food, Andres continued to work on his tablet. ¡­¡­ Redstone City, Uklov. Shadow River Sect. Inside the tallest building of the sect, the two Sect Masters were sitting and working. There was no one else present in the hall right now and they were alone. Soon, an elder of the sect walked in and after greeting them, he said, ¡°the mission we handed out has beenpleted. Four members from Senzal n were assassinated and they were¡­¡± He informed the two sect masters about the mission. Sect Master Wan and Sect Master Ling were shocked knowing this. They couldn¡¯t even imagine that someone had taken up their mission this fast and alsopleted it within two days of taking. They asked the elder more information about this and after talking for a bit, the elder said: ¡°The assassin is currently in their organization, along with the middle man. If the two sect masters want, they can meet him right now.¡± ¡°We can?¡± Wan was the one to speak and asked in surprise. The elder nodded and said, ¡°I am on chat with the middle man. Should I text him that the sect masters are interested in meeting the assassin?¡± ¡°Yes. We would like to meet him.¡± Ling was the one to speak this time and said calmly. The elder nodded and texted a few things on his tablet. ¡­¡­ Nine Roses Hotels, Espat. Andres got a text from the elder of the sect and reading it, he looked at Lith and asked, ¡°Sir, the ones whose mission youpleted are asking whether you¡¯d be able to give an audience to them or not.¡± Lith thought about it for a bit and said nodding, ¡°alright. Ask them toe here, I¡¯ll meet them.¡± Andres nodded and typed in a few things on his tablet. ¡­¡­ ¡°Sect Masters, the assassin Ray is willing to meet. But you¡¯ll have to go the meeting ce. The meeting ce is Nine Roses Hotel¡¯s Espat branch.¡± The elder said. Sect Master Wan was surprised hearing that. ¡°The Nine Roses Hotel? Isn¡¯t it reserved for members only and always booked at all times of the year?¡± Sect Master Ling looked at her husband and said, ¡°he must be a member, what¡¯s so surprising in that?¡± Wan nodded and said, ¡°I did try to get a room there once when I visited Espat but I wasn¡¯t able to get it because they were fully booked. There was another instance where the same thing happened. When I asked around, I found that it is like that all year round and is reserved for members only. It was a surprise knowing Ray has a reservation there. He seems like a very high level assassin and judging from that, I think we need to be more careful while interacting with him and not offend him.¡± Wan made a lot of assumptions and said that to Ling. Ling nodded and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. I think it¡¯ll be for the best if we have such a high level assassin as our ally. We should try our best to get him on our good side.¡± Wan nodded hearing that and looking at the elder below, he said, ¡°ask them when is he avable to meet us.¡± ? The elder typed in a few things and after a few seconds, said, ¡°in half an hour, Sect Master.¡± Sect Master Wan nodded and said, ¡°sure, no problem. Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s prepare ourselves and leave.¡± Sect Master Ling nodded and the two left the administrative hall. ¡­¡­ Half an hourter. Nine Roses Hotel, Espat. Lith was still with Andres, sitting and browsing through his phone. He was waiting for the Shadow River Sect officials to arrive while time to time talking with Andres. Knock! Knock! ¡°They¡¯re here, sir. Do you want to put a disguise before meeting them?¡± Andres asked. Lith shook his head. He won¡¯t use a disguise unless absolutely necessary. People didn¡¯t know who he was and so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems roaming around with his real face. Andres nodded and went to get the door. The door opened and the two Sect Masters of the Shadow River Sect walked inside the room. As Wan and Ling walked in, they were surprised to see the person in front of them. ¡®So young¡­¡¯ Both shared a simr thought. But then they shoved aside that thought immediately as they realized looks could be deceiving. The person in front of them could very well be older than both their agebined. Rain made the two sit opposite to Lith on a couch. She removed the chair Andres was on and put a couch there instead. After getting them seated, she looked at Lith and asked with a bow, ¡°sir, please excuse us.¡± Lith nodded and Andres and Rain left the room, leaving him alone with the two Sect Masters. Sect Master Wan, out of courtesy, extended his hand forward and said, ¡°hello, I am the Sect Master of the Shadow River Sect, Wan. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡± Lith extended his hand forward as well and said shaking it, ¡°Ray.¡± Ling extended her hand forward as well and introduced herself to which Lith said the simple word ¡®Ray¡¯ again. Wan then asked, ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t disturb you and are taking too much of your time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no worries.¡± Lith said in a calm and low tone. He then pointed towards the four small ck boxes in front of him and said, ¡°have a look at them.¡± Wan nodded and just as he checked who among the list of members were assassinated, he became shocked knowing the n head¡¯s wife was one of them. Not only that, there was the n head¡¯s brother as well! Lith in front of them assassinated a Rank 9 and Rank 8!? In just two days!? Inside the Senzal n territory!? Just how powerful was he? Wan and Ling both were Half King Ranks but even they would hesitate to go inside the n¡¯s territory and do such assassinations. It was a very risky endeavour. They had no idea how Lith had just done that and they were really curious to know. But they knew they couldn¡¯t ask him how he did that. The method an assassin uses to assassinate people was a trade secret and kept with the assassin solely. It was also against Scelestus¡¯s policy to ask assassins such personal questions. The two knew about it and thus didn¡¯t ask Lith any such thing. They kept their mouth shut and thoughts of various ways to coax him to be their ally. But before they could speak, Lith looked at them and said, ¡°you might also be interested in this video, have a look.¡± Lith showed them the video of Vaan¡¯s threesome along with his uncle. Watching that, Wan and Ling both froze on their spots. Such scandalous deeds! Ling wanted to puke after looking at the filth in front of her but she controlled herself from doing so. She was a conservative woman and also devoted to her own husband. Such things were too much for her and it was no wonder she wanted to puke. Wan could feel his wife¡¯s troubles. He patted her back lightly and rubbed her hand to providefort to her. He said softly to her, ¡°Ling¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to watch it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Ling nodded and looked away. After finishing watching that video, Wan looked at Lith and said, ¡°Mr. Ray this¡­¡± Lith nodded and said, ¡°I recorded it.¡± Wan was shocked once again knowing this. He recorded a video while being just a few hundred meters beside the Saint Rank n head and his Rank 9 wife? Amazing! This was simply a very amazing feat and Wan wanted to praise Lith for that, but Lith cut him short and said with an indifferent look, ¡°You can have it. But obviously at a price.¡± Chapter 299 Visiting the Shadow River Sect Chapter 299 Visiting the Shadow River Sect Lith stated the Shadow River Sect members a price and it wasn''t too much or too less. One assassination costed an average of 50 amethyst coins so Lith just asked the double of it. The two sect masters were surprised to see such a low price but they nheless agreed and gave it to Lith right there and then. Lith and the two talked for a while and when it was time to leave, Sect Master Ling said, "Sir Ray, please, I insist you toe to our sect and let us show our hospitality to you." The two sect masters felt that the reward Lith was getting was too low. They both were good people and they wouldn''t try to scam Lith for his hard work like that. Thus they invited him. Lith thought about it for a bit and agreed. They decided the time and Lith said that he''lle over there in three days. The sect masters left after talking for a bit more and saying their goodbyes. Andres and Rain walked in after they were gone. Andres looked at Lith and asked, "sir, was there any problem? Do you need our assistance on any matter?" Lith shook his head. "My job is done here, I am gonna leave." Lith got up and was about to leave when Rain made him stop. "One second, sir. Please have this and give me your Amethyst Card." Rain handed Lith a card and asked for his amethyst one in return. Lith took the card in his hand and handed her his amethyst one. The card he was holding was a matte ck colored with a silver font on it. There were nine red roses at the bottom left of the card and there was an almost transparent picture of the Nine Roses Hotel printed on the card. There was the card number, his name as ''Ray'' and a three digit CVV printed at the back. Nothing else was present other than that. No validity or anything of such sort. Noticing Lith looking at the card curiously, Rain exined to him, "sir, this card is given to only a select few. It''ll get you the most premium ess at all the ces where there''s an influence of Scelestus." ''Not just a select few, but only you.'' Rain thought to herself as she looked at Lith with a smile. She couldn''t outright tell him why he was given this preferential treatment, it would bring trouble onto her. She just quietly handed it to him and told him that it was just one of the premium cards of the organization when in reality it was only just made and one of its kind. Lith became the first and the only ck Card Holder in the world. It was all due to Rain who thought it was the right thing to do. Lith nodded his head and put the card in his ring. Rain escorted Lith out of the hotel and after he left, she immediately called in a staff meeting. In this meeting, she instructed everyone on how they should be treating a ck Card Holder and what all they should do in case they saw someone with a ck Card issued by Scelestus. A circr was passed to every staff working for Scelestus and there was an uproar in the organization regarding this. A lot of people associated with the organization and not just the staff, all started talking about what this ck Card was and how it worked as well and also wondered who had it. Lith, with just a single visit, caused an uproar in the underworld without even knowing about it. Lith walked to his hotel once again and since he had a bit of time before his visit to the Shadow River Sect, he decided to cultivate and raise his magic cultivation. He had learned a lot in the past few days. Even though he spent a lot of his time spying on the Senzal n members, the times when he had assassinated them was something very valuable that he got. Lith had to analyze the things he had done and by doing so, he would have his cultivation raised. He also needed to go back to the Senzal n to absorb the energiesing from the artifacts present underground of a pavilion there. This was the ce where he had assassinated the spiky blonde haired guy. He asked for a three day''s time since he knew he could absorb everything within a day at the earliest and two days at maximum. Reaching his hotel, Lith changed intofy clothes and sat down on the ground to meditate. He then began the long and boring meditation hours and analyzed a lot of things andprehended them as well. ¡­.. Three dayster. . Lith was standing in front of the gates of the Shadow River Sect and was waiting for the elders toe escort him inside. Thest three days went as nned by Lith. He cultivated hard in these three days and due to absorbing the energies from the Senzal n pavilion, his cultivation had been raised by a good margin. He thought that it would raise his Magic Core rank by 20% but he was wrong about that. His core was so big that absorption of the energies only led to an increase of rank by 12%. His assassination mission and experience helped him raise it by another 3% and thus just in three days, Lith had raised his cultivation by 15%. Only 75% more and he would reach Rank 4. His core color was still a deep violet shade however and there were no hints of the next rank''s color taking over the violet one. The core colors were really simple. At Rank 1 it was ck, at Rank 2 it changed to Gray, followed by the seven rainbow colors(VIBGYOR) upto Rank 9 and finally at Half Saint Rank, it was a nd and dull white color. The past three days were thus very productive and now Lith was here to visit the sect to see what they had in store for him. After just a few seconds of Lith''s arrival, the Shadow River Sect''s two Sect Masters and a few elders arrived at the gate to escort Lith inside. The guards present were shocked watching the sect masters to personally descend down and escort Lith inside. But their surprise was gone just as fast as they thought of it as something normal. It was normal in their opinion for bigshots to meet other bigshots and so thinking of this, they continued with their job and didn''t dwell much on it. Lith wasn''t taken directly to the main building of the sect and was first given a tour of the sect. The sect had a lot of buildings and they all seemed to be taken out from a xianxia novel. They looked like ancient Chinese buildings and Lith was amazed looking at it firsthand. In his previous life, he had only just read about them and had seen it in theics avable. But looking at them in theics and in real life was totally a different experience. It felt a lot cool and amazing to watch it in real life. Lith passed through many ces in the sect and from the tour he got to know that the sect was divided into three levels. This wasn''t anything amusing or something he wasn''t familiar with. Sects were generally divided into sections so that the disciples worked hard to cultivate and cross these levels. The disciples present at the outer parts of the sect were called outer court disciples and they lived in the outer court. Once they meet a certain criteria and pass the yearly exams of the sect, they were made inner court disciples and would have their residence be present in the inner court. Thest ce was the core of the sect. It was where a lot of important resources were present and to ess them, one had to be a core disciple. It was a lot more difficult to pass the exams to be a core disciple but once they did be that, they would get a lot of benefits. There were training grounds present at all three levels but there was only one big arena present for battles. It was in the inner court area and disciples from all three levels could enter it if given a pass from the sect. There were a lot of other smaller arenas in all three levels but most of the big battles took ce only in this inner arena. The sect masters and elders present with Lith brought him to this inner arena. They brought him to the vip seats of the arena and having Lith seated, Sect Master Ling sitting beside Lith said to him, "Sir Ray, today is the finals of the yearlypetition that takes ce in the sect. I hope our disciples please you and provide you with good entertainment." Lith looked at Ling and said with a smile, "Sect Master Ling is too polite. But I am sure that everything will go ording to the sect master''s words." Ling chuckled hearing that. Lith changed his way of speaking from the usual vampire style ent to the cultivator style ent and she knew that it was definitely due to her influencing him. It thus felt a bit funny to her, causing her to let out a small chuckle. Lith didn''t talk to them anymore and looked in front to see the participants and the battle that was about tomence. The host walked in the middle of the arena and said with a cheerful voice: "Let us have the final match of this year''spetition!" "Are you guys ready?" "Yeahhhhh!" "I SAID ARE YOU GUYS READDDDY!!!?" "YEAAAHHHHH!" "THEN GIVE IT UP FOR¡­" Chapter 300 Alexandra Constantine Chapter 300 Alexandra Constantine "THEN GIVE IT UP FOR LENARD AND ALEXANDRA!" "WOOOOOHOOOOO!!!" The crowd cheered wildly as the host called for the finalists of the yearly tournament. Feeling the cheerful vibe all around him, Lith felt excited as well. All his attention was now onto the arena ground and he was looking curiously at the finalists. A muscr teen in blue robes of the sect walked to the middle of the arena from one side. He had a clean face and a scar on his face that was very notable and have him a rough and rouge look. His shoulder length hair was tied in a top-knot bun and he wore simple slip-on shoes. The teen appeared to be in histe teens and had a serious look on his face as he walked to the middle of the arena towards the host and the referee present. "LENARD! LENDARD! LENDARD!" "GOOOOO LENARD!!!" "SHOW EM THE POWER OF INNER COURT!" "YEAAAAHHHH!" "INNER COURT SUPREMACY!!" "LENARD SUPREMACY!!" The disciples watching went in an uproar as they saw Lenard walk. Lenard however had no response to these people and seemed to be detached and more focused on his match. From the other side of the arena, a beautiful girl, in herte teens as well, appeared out and started walking towards the middle of the arena. The crowd noticed it and immediately went into an uproar again. This time, even more wild and cheerful than before. "ALEXANDRAAAAAA LOOOOOK AT ME!!!" "PLEASE MARRY MEEEEE!" "PLEASE STEP ON MEEE!" "SHUT IT YOU FOCKIN DEGENERATES!" "GO GO ALEXANDRAAAAA!!" "I LOVE YOUUU SENIOR ALEXANDRA!!!" Boys and girls alike cheered for the beautiful girl. There was no hesitation at all to drag each other down to call Alexandra''s name. But while they cheered, Alexandra, just like Lenard, didn''t bother to respond to them and simply walked towards her opponent, the host, and the referee. Alexandra was a beautiful ck-haired, red-eyed girl. She had pale skin that made her seem as if she hadn''t seen the sun at all and it wasn''t a sickly paleplexion, but a healthy pale one. She was 180 cm tall currently and was wearing ck robes of the sect. The clothes she had were custom made for her and instead of the usual daoist styled ones of the sect, her clothes had a slightly tight fitting and appeared more like a hanfu. Her long, silky smooth hair were tied in a rough bun, revealing her alluring nape. She had a few strands of hering down from the sides and all in all, she looked very gorgeous but the serious look on her face made her seem someone unapproachable. ''Oh?'' Lith thought to himself as he saw the girl. If he wasn''t wrong then¡­ Lith looked at his side and asked Sect Master Ling sitting beside, "is she a vampire?" Sect Master Ling nodded her head. It wasn''t something they hid from anyone and Alexandra''splexion definitely made her appear as either a vampire or a werewolf. Ling looked at Lith and said with a smile, "her name is Alexandra Constantine and after she graduated from the Abx World Academy four years ago, she joined our sect and is now a core disciple here. She''s just 21 and yet already a Rank 8. We believe that she will definitely be at least a Half Emperor Rank." Ling didn''t hide things about Alexandra as these things were already known to the public. She only hid the important bits that many didn''t know about. Lith wasn''t too interested in knowing things in great detail. He got a general idea of Alexandra and had a rough idea about who she was. If Lith wasn''t wrong, there was once a Count n with the name of Constantine. It was present before his mother took the throne and under the King, it was very prosperous and strong. This n had the chance to be a Duke n soon. They had lots and lots of talented people and a lot of unique resources that could pushbat strength greatly. But in the end, it wasn''t possible as the n ended up doing something severely wrong that resulted in the King taking action personally and killing almost all the people of the n and banishing the rest of the low ranking members out of the Vampire Continent. After the Count n was removed from its position, all the resources it had were distributed equally among the nobles who were involved in exposing the Count n and were rewarded heavily by the King at that time as well. Lith wondered whether the girl in front was someone from the former count n or not. He wasn''t sure if it was just her name or if she had any connections with the former count n. But whatever was the case, he had gotten a lot interested in her. He made ns to meet up with herter and see for himself what the case was. Alexandra walked to the middle of the arena ground and as soon as the two finalists arrived, the host shook both their hands and said to the crowd cheerfully, "ARE YOU READY FOR THE FINAL MATCH OF THIS YEAR''S TOURNAMENT!?" "YEAAAHHHHH!!" "THEN CHEER LOUDLY AND GIVE IT UP FOR THE FINALISTS ONE LAST TIME!" "WOOOOOOOOO!" Once again, the crowd went into an uproar. Lith was also a bit excited to watch the two fight. He was looking forward to this. The referee looked at Lenard and Alexandra and asked the two, "are you two ready?" Both nodded. "Take your positions." Lenard and Alexandra both went to the extreme ends of the arena and stood there in their battle stances. The referee looked at them once to ensure they were prepared. He then raised his hand and said, "on my count of 3." "3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­" "FIGHT!" CRACK! Lenard and Alexandra both explosively dashed towards each other from their ces, causing a lot of cracks to appear on the ground. Lenard took out a ck staff from his pocket and chanted while rushing towards Alexandra: "Deeper than darkness, darker than abyss,e out my summons, the nothingness you leave." Crack! Crack! Crack! "VRAAAAAAAK!" "KWAAAAAAA!" As soon as Lenard finished chanting, out of ground and from the air, space fluctuated and portals at various spots opened up. Out of these portals, a lot of undead were starting toe out. But since it was still day time and not night, they screeched their way to death. Lenard was expressionless and felt nothing for these undeads to die. He continued chanting: "Evershines even the deepest darkness, I pray to you, bless these summons." As soon as Lenard finished his chant, the surrounding atmosphere turned brighter than before and thousands of rays of light descended down from the sky above and fell on the undeadsing out of the various portals. But to everyone''s surprise, the undeads who were dying before didn''t die this time or make screeching noises. Instead, they fully emerged from their respective ces and charged towards Alexandra. "HOLY SHIT! SENIOR LENARD IS SO DAMN OP!" "I KNOW FOCKIN RIGHT!?" "WHAT DID HE DO TO THE UNDEADS!?" "WHAT DID HE DO!? WHAT DID HE DO!?" "FUUUCCCCCKKKK SO FUCKING COOOL!" Lith who was paying attention to the battle smiled watching Lenard. ''So he has Light as well as Death affinity? Interesting.'' Alexandra was still rushing towards Lenard despite a huge army of undeads trying to attack her. She took out a double ded sword from her spatial ring and swirling it around her body, she prepared herself for the iing attacks. Lenard raised his staff and spinning it around in the air, he chanted amand for the undeads slowly in a low voice. The undeads screeched as they heard hismand and changed their trajectory. They didn''t attack Alexandra directly but went behind her. The flying undeads and spectres all flew to the back of Alexandra and prepared to attack her from behind whereas the walking undeads like ghouls, zombies, and various other ones walked behind Lenard and prepared to attack Alexandra from the front. Noticing the uing onught, Alexandra quickly cast Short Jump and closed in on Lenard. CLANG! Alexandra''s sword hit Lenard''s staff as she attacked him on his back. Lenard knew Alexandra could use Space spells and was ready in case she ever tried to hit his vitals from a close range. . Lenard turned back and punched Alexandra on her stomach but ended up punching air and having a gush of bloode out of his shoulder. Alexandra did a flip as Lenard tried to pinch her and halfway in the air she shed his shoulder. Lenard ignored his injuries and using Space spells, he teleported away from her. Just like Alexandra, he too had Space affinity and since he also had Death affinity, he could easily let his army of undead attack Alexandra from a long distance. He only charged at her to test her short rangebat skills and noticing how fast her reaction time was and how advanced her reflexes were, he changed his strategy of shing head-on. Alexandra didn''t cast Short Jump like Lenard again and followed him as doing so would only make her teleport in the middle of the undeads. There were undeads everywhere and since Lenard was the one controlling them, there were no problems in him teleporting away. Swish! Swish! Swish! Alexandra could only sh her sword at the undeads attacking her and kill them in onerge sweep while making her way towards their leader, Lenard. Looking at her from afar, Lith was amused with her fighting skills. ''She just attacked him once but ended up hurting him. Her reflexes sure are amazing and one sweep resulted in the death of 17 undeads there. Her strength is amazing as well.'' He looked at her with an even more interested gaze and thought internally with a smile, ''Is she really from the Constantine n?'' Chapter 301 Combat! Combat! Combat! Chapter 301 Combat! Combat! Combat! The fight between Alexandra and Lenard was going on in full swing. Both finalists were definitely the best of the best disciples in the sect and almost everyone in the sect was here in the arena to have a look at them. Their fight was also very shy. Lenard''s summons were protected by Light and they couldn''t be killed by Light or Dark spells. Alexandra had Dark affinity but couldn''t use it to kill the summons. Even if she tried to do so, it would be a waste and her spiritual power would be wasted. Alexandra equipped her sword with Destruction element and was using it to cut through the summons one by one. She used no spells to directly attack the summons yet as they cost a lot of spiritual power and she would also need to chant a few times for a few things. But another reason for not using spells was that Alexandra had an upper hand in this battle. Her sword skills were enough to fight these summons. The summons weren''t too strong as they were summoned inrge quantities and mostly had power equivalent to Rank 2 or 3. Lenard and Alexandra''s fight got a lot of cheers from the crowd. Lenard brought in a lot of summons and Alexandra simply cut everything down with her double ded sword. The crowd wasn''t able to decide which side to pick as both the finalists were very good. But halfway through their battle, almost everyone chose Alexandra''s side as she showed great promise to win the battle and also because she was an idol of affection for many boys and girls alike. Lith was focusing fully on Alexandra as well. Not because he was feeling affectionate for her like the other''s but because he was starting to feel that Alexandra was really from the former Count n. He continued to watch her with great interest as almost all noble ns from that time were wiped out when his mother took the throne. There was a bloodbath during their ascension and a lot of things were buried along with the nobles. It would be great to meet someone from a family of that era and have information from them. The Constantine n was also the only one that had the most talented individuals. Out of all other ns, a lot of members in this n showed promise to be future Half Emperor Ranks and Emperor Ranks. Not just that, it was also rumoured that they had someone with a potential to be a Supreme Rank. Lith gazed at Alexandra and thought, ''I just hope that you''re the one.'' Swish! Swish! Swish! Alexandra''s sword, with one sweep killed tens of summons and she charged forward towards Lenard. Lenard would obviously not stay put and wait for Alexandra to close in on him and so he used spells to attack her. Lenard had affinity to Earth, Space, Light, Death, and Destruction. He was mainly using Light spells to attack Alexandra as he knew that she too had Destruction affinity like him and could negate his spells and had him waste his spiritual power. "Blessed by the light, for I am a devotee, grant me the power, I pray to you again." Lenard chanted and a fist-sized bright ball emerged out of his Magic Core and made its way above his head. The bright ball shined brighter and brighter as it absorbed the Light elemental energy around it. Lenard, feeling that the bright ball wasn''t absorbing energy anymore, looked at Alexandra and pointing his staff at her, he said. "Blessing of the divine: Hundred Stars." Fuuuusssshhhhh The bright ball above Lenard''s head shot out towards Alexandra and half way through, it divided itself into many other smaller balls and they all rushed towards Alexandra. Lenard wasn''t done yet and after casting the first spell, he immediately casted another, chanting: "Blessing of the divine: Sixty-six Rays." Colorful rays of light descended down on Alexandra from above as Lenard finished casting it. Blessing of the divine was a series of Light spells. It was a rare series and only a few families and organizations in the world had the techniques avable with them that would allow one to learn and cast them. One also needed to have a strong affinity to Light to use this series and Lenard was one of those rare ones in the world who had a strong affinity to both Light and Dark. As it was Light, it hardly took any time to reach Alexandra. Alexandra casted Short Jump and the split second where she was in the void, she prepared herself to cast a barrier of Dark element and as she teleported out, she did so, thereby negating the effects of the rays Lenard cast. The Sixty-six Rayspletely burnt anything that had a prowess two ranks less than the spell caster. If it was someone of the same rank, it would still cause serious damage but nothing that was life threatening. But, Alexandra was a vampire and she didn''t want to take a risk with that. Those rays were twice as powerful on the creatures of night and the effects on Alexandra would be severe had shee into contact with it. After negating the rays, Alexandra created Hellfire and sent a hundred balls of them towards the iing hundred bright balls. As the two touched each other, they both exploded and within a matter of few seconds, a hundred small explosions urred on the arena ground, making the spectators think that there were fireworks in the middle of the battle. These small explosions also injured many summons and Alexandra got a bit of load off of her. Alexandra turned her head to look at Lenard and watching him stand expressionlessly in mid air through her blood red eyes, she decided to end it as soon as possible. Lenard was basically just standing in one ce and casting spells whereas Alexandra was constantly fighting physically. She had no problem in doing so but she knew that if this continued, it would soon turn into a stalemate and everything would be boring. Alexandra likedbat. Violent closed rangebat where she and her opponent both would need to use nothing but their physical bodies and the elemental energies around them to fight. The blood that would stter everywhere, the bones that would break, the organs that woulde out¡­ It was an epic sight to behold for Alexandra. Combat! Combat! Combat! Alexandra wanted nothing butbat! This match is not her cup of tea. It needs to end as soon as possible! Alexandra decided to get serious this time. Fighting with the summons only needed her to use a bit of her power. She hadn''t even used fifty percent of her prowess. Lenard was definitely someone strong in close rangebat, she knew about it. But she was much much stronger than him and he thus avoided shing with her directly. Alexandra decided to exhaust his spiritual power so that he would stop relying on spells and fight her in closebat. She turned her head to look at him and putting up a wide grin on her pretty face, she massaged her neck and stretched side to side. "Get ready." Alexandra said in a neutral tone. But this tone¡­ Hearing this sent a chill down the spine of the weak spectators and almost made them piss themselves. Her voice was low and calm but due to the amplifying spells casted everywhere on the arena ground, the spectators were able to listen well to her loud and clear. Lith felt his blood boil as he heard this from Alexandra. It seemed as if it wasn''t Lenard to whom it was addressed but him. Lith was immune to all auras and sound provocations from all vampires in existence in this world. Except of course, his mother and sister. . Powerful vampires could use their aura and bloodline powers to suppress the ones lower than them and make them submit. Alexandra, what she did would''ve made vampires weaker than submit and prostrate themselves in front of her but since there were protective barriers around the arena ground, such a thing didn''t happen and Lenard was not a vampire either so it didn''t apply to him. Lith, even if he was inside the barrier and in front of her, he wouldn''t have felt anything since he was immune to it. This was the power of bloodline suppression and also one of the many reasons why all vampires without exception never even thought of challenging or disrespecting the Royal n. Lenard could feel the murderous aura around Alexandra. But he was still as calm as a stillke. Even though he knew Alexandra was more powerful than him and had the ability to kill him, he wasn''t worried even in the slightest. Lenard knew that Alexandra had now gotten serious. He also knew that using long range spells would serve no purpose and he also knew that now he had to fight her close range and there wasn''t any option for him to choose. The strongest always decide what the weak would do. Lenard''s case was no exception. But, Lenard had no fear in him and he descended down with an indifferent look on his face. He pped his hand once he reached down, causing all the summons to go back to where they came from. He took his upper robe off, revealing his muscr build. Lenard stretched and getting into a battle stance, he gazed seriously at Alexandra and said: "Come." Chapter 302 Disappointed Alexandra Chapter 302 Disappointed Alexandra "Come." Crack! Boom! Explosively kicking the ground, Alexandra dashed towards Lenard as he called for her. She was holding her double ded sword in hand as she dashed and willing the Space elements around her, her one step became equivalent to ten and in just a matter of few instances, she was right in front of Lenard. CLANG! Alexandra hacked her sword right at Lenard''s neck but he blocked her, making a loud shing sound. GASP! The spectators sucked in a cold breath of air as they witnessed Lenard blocking Alexandra''s deadly offense. He hadn''t blocked it by any artifact or spell but simply with a pair of nunchucks! Noticing her first strike being blocked, Alexandra wasn''t discouraged but happy! She was very happy! The stronger the opponent, the better would be thebat! She thought and had a big smile on her face. Without wasting any time, Alexandra shed Lenard at his legs with the bottom end of her double ded sword but Lenard did a flip and swayed his nunchucks to block her second attacking at his face from the front end of her sword. "Ooooooooh!" The crowd went wild with their reactions and everybody was put on edge as they witnessed Lenard blocking not one but three moves back to back at once with just two sticks attached with a chain! "Good!" Alexandra said one simple thing after backing off a bit to Lenard. She didn''t expect him to block her powerful shes without moving even a single inch from his ce. This surprised her but also made her happy. At least her opponent wasn''t someone weak and this wouldn''t get too boring quickly. She could y around for a while. Alexandra spun her sword like a top and swinging it at her sides, she equipped it with Destruction and Lightning spells. Crackle! Alexandra''s sword crackled as Lightning passed through it from one end to another and ck smoke of Destruction energy arose from it. She looked at Lenard and shed a crazed smile, making her sharp fangs be seen by him and the spectators. The low ranking human, angel, and witch spectators shivered just by looking at such a scary smile of Alexandra. A core disciple really was scary¡­ Lith smiled as well, noticing Alexandra''s smile. He felt pumped up to leave his seat and go fight with her right there and then. But he knew he couldn''t and could only be dissatisfied. Lenard swung his nunchucks and got into a battle stance again. Others may not know about it but his upper body was almost numb right now. Alexandra''s hits were no joke and had it not been for him putting up a barrier around his upper body while he did a flip, he was sure that his upper body and lower body would be separated by now. But despite such severe problems, he was still ready to fight her. He had trained hard day and night for almost thirty years of his life and today he was going to give it his all no matter what happens. Nobody from the inner or outer court was ever able to defeat the core disciples. This had been the case ever since the sect''s foundation and everybody thought that today won''t be any exception either. Lenard had no opinion on this thing and he did not care. He was here to learn and improve himself and also to test his limits. Winning or losing hardly mattered to him. If he won against Alexandra, well and good, if he didn''t, then he would cultivate and train harder to beat her next time. But there was still time for all of this. The match was still going on. Lenard took a deep breath and channeled the energies he had affinity to around him towards his body to boost himself up. A mixture of colorful energy smoke lit up his whole body after a few seconds with golden and gray being the most dominant ones. His spiritual power started getting used up at a rapid rate as he prepared himself for the uing onught and he knew that he could onlyst for a few minutes. He had to make the few minutes worth it. To not waste time and wait for Alexandra to attack him, Lenard was the first to make a move. He dashed towards her while having his nunchucks prepared to attack. Alexandra, with the same crazy smile on her face, dashed as well while holding her sword in an attack position. At the next instance, the two closed in on each other and before Lenard coulde into contact with Alexandra, he cast Short Jump immediately and teleported behind her, immediately striking her with his nunchucks. Ptui! Before his nunchucks could hit Alexandra, she had already stabbed him in his heart with the end part of her double ded sword, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood. Alexandra''s body turned and right in the next instance BOOM! She kicked Lenard''s face and sent him flying towards the arena wall. BOOM! CRACK! CRACK! Lenard hit the barrierid out around the arena and the force with which he hit it was so intense that it caused multiple cracks on the barrier. "OOOOOHHHHHHHH!" The spectators went into an uproar as they saw this scene. Just one kick! It took just one kick from Alexandra topletely crush Lenard! Everyone knew how strong Lenard was and they were all very proud to have him as their fellow inner court disciple and martial brother. But who would''ve thought¡­ Just who would''ve thought that the core disciples were this scary and Lenard would be beaten in one single kick¡­ All those spells, all those summons¡­ They all served no purpose other than dying his defeat slightly and entertaining Alexandra. Even though many knew no inner court disciple had defeated a core disciple throughout the sect''s history, many still had some hope in their hearts that today¡­ Just today a miracle would happen¡­ No matter how big or small¡­ Just for today they may get to witness something different. But in the end they saw nothing but Alexandra''s absolute victory over Lenard. They all felt terrified as they looked at Lenard''s disfigured body and shifting their gaze to look at Alexandra, they saw a frown and a disappointed look on her face. What was this woman disappointed for? They all wondered. Alexandra, looking at the officials of the sect resurrecting Lenard and treating him, clicked her tongue in annoyance. Just when she thought that she finally found some good opponent to sh with, in the end it turned out all for naught and a waste of time for her. Throughout this year''s tournament, it was one-shot-one-kill for her just like the many past tournaments. But when she saw Lenard block her three hits, she felt that he did have some potential in him to keep up with her. She thus decided to use at least sixty percent of her prowess and that ended up killing Lenard immediately. It was a waste of time and power for Alexandra and she felt very disappointed by it. The referee came onto the stage and announced the winner of the battle as Alexandra. The crowd cheered loudly for Alexandra and at this time the host walked in the middle of the arena as well to announce the winners of the tournament. But just as he was about to do so, Sect Master Ling got up from her seat and said: "Wait." Chapter 303 Suppression Chapter 303 Suppression Hearing the Sect Master, everyone fell quiet with the host being no exception as well. Sect Master Ling descended down on the stage and held Alexandra''s hand. She cast a barrier around them which blocked vision and sound both. Looking at the pretty Alexandra in front of her, she said, "you aren''t satisfied with the matches, right?" Alexandra shook her head. "All the matches were boring, Sect Master." Ling sighed and said, "how many times have I asked you to not call me Sect Master in private, Alexandra. Treat me as a big sister like I asked you to, please?" Alexandra nodded and said, "I forgot. Sorry." Ling smiled and ruffling Alexandra''s hair, she said: "It''s fine. Also, I can tell that all the matches disappointed you yet again." Alexandra nodded. Ling continued, "so I have some news for you. Do you want to have a match with someone with the same potential and simr prowess as you?" Alexandra''s eyes lit up as she heard that. Same prowess, same potential she said? "Yes! Where is the person?" Alexandra looked around in excitement as she heard that. There was nothing that could make her happier than battling and beating up someone. Ling patted her shoulder and said, "calm down. Hear me out first." Alexandra became quiet hearing that and looked at Ling, waiting for her to continue. Ling cleared her throat and asked, "will you be okay if some outsider joined the tournament now and battled you directly for the first prize?" Alexandra shrugged and said, " I hardly care about the prize. I just want to battle someone strong who''s close to my age." Ling smiled. That''s what she wanted to hear. "Good then. Get ready, someone is going to fight with you for the first prize." Alexandra nodded. Let''s see who this outsider was and how he would fare off against her. Ling dispelled the barrier and walked towards the host to say something to him. She then flew back to her seat and looked back at the arena ground. The host, after noticing that Ling was back in her seat, looked at the spectators and said cheerfully, "Members of the Shadow River Sect, I just got some interesting news. Do you want to hear it?" "Yesssss!" "DO YOU WANT TO HEARRRR ITTT!!?" "YEEEEEESSSSSSSS!" "BEHOLD! WE HAVE A WILD CARD FINALIST THIS YEAR!!!" "WHAT!?" "HAHAHAHAHA! GIVE IT UP FORRRRR RAAAAYYYYYYYYY!" "WOOOOOOO!" The host and the crowd both went wild with their cheers and weed Lith onto the stage. Alexandra was curious knowing who her opponent was and what the sect master said made her uplifted her hopes in finding a good opponent. The host took his exit and on the ground there was only the referee and Alexandra. Alexandra looked at the entrance of the arena and waited to see who it was. Soon, she saw¡­ ''A boy? He looks as if he''s just be an adolescent.'' Alexandra thought to herself as she looked at Lith. Lith wore a simple white shirt, ck trousers and shoes. His shirt wasn''t tucked in and his shoulder length silver hair was tied into a bun. His overall appearance looked rough but due to his looks, he seemed very pretty to everyone present. Alexandra started having doubts about this. She was going to fight a pretty boy? He seemed as if he was very pampered and couldn''t even kill a pig. Lith noticed the beautiful Alexandra standing and the referee beside her. He could tell that both were analyzing him. . But he ignored that and stretching his neck and body, he touched the barrier in front of him and entered inside the arena ground. BADUMP! BADUMP! BADUMP! Alexandra''s heart started racing wildly, she started sweating profusely, and felt a chill down her spine. All her hair stood on their ends as she felt goosebumps all over. ''Wh-what!? What is happening!?'' She cried out in her mind. ''This suppression¡­ What is with this suppression!? Why do I feel as if I am suffocating?'' Alexandra''s heart was beating so fast right now that it resounded in her ears and overcame any other sound in the area. Due to the suppression she felt, she was distracted and her gaze had shifted. But now to see what was wrong, she started looking around and her gaze finally fell on Lith again. Just as she looked at Lith, she felt a serious chill down her spine and felt rmed. The pretty boy from before now appeared like a divine being who must never be looked at. Fear! Alexandra felt fear for the first time in her whole 21 years of living. Just who was he that could make her feel such suppression? She wondered. But, Alexandra wasn''t someone who would break despite knowing there was someone much stronger than her in front of her. So what if Lith appeared like a god? So what if he could suppress her to this degree? To Alexandra, this felt more amazing than ever. She felt a lot happy feeling this suppression. Finally! Just finally there was someone who could pose a threat to her. Someone who could threaten her whole existence. Sure there may be beings stronger than her. She was just a Rank 8 and there were a lot of ranks above her. But what mattered to her was the age. If someone was a hundred thousand years old and just a Saint Rank, she wouldn''t give two flying fucks about it. If she were to get killed by such a person while she was still 21, she would just curse her fate foring across such a person. Alexandra was young and had a lot of potential. It would be a huge pity to get killed before even reaching her full potential. But those things aside, despite the fear she was feeling currently, she was really happy to have found someone of simr age to fight her. Alexandra was really looking forward to fighting Lith. Lith was well aware of how Alexandra was feeling. He knew how much his bloodline suppressed the other vampires and he was also taught how to control his aura and seal it by Lilith. When he roams everywhere around the world, he always ensures to seal his aura so that he doesn''t identally suppress anyone around him and reveal his identity. But now that he entered the barrier, he took the seal off and that caused the vampire in front of him, Alexandra, to get suppressed. Lith knew that the person in front of was an elite Rank 8. His prowess wouldn''t allow him to fight someone of such a high rank and he was sure to get killed if he ever tried. Currently his prowess only allowed him to fight against a Rank 7 and even then, there was only a 50% chance of him winning. To increase his chance, he would need to use artifacts. But right now however, he was up against a vampire. Things were much simpler for him. His bloodline would act as a limiter for Alexandra and suppress her to be a Rank 7. This would allow Lith to use all of his potential to fight her and he also wouldn''t need an artifact to fight. There was a 50% chance of him winning and he would try his best to not make any mistakes and win. Lith, for his whole life, didn''t have anyone of simr age who had the same prowess as him. He could rte with Alexandra and since the two shared simr emotions, he decided to give it his all to make her as well as himself happy and content with their fight. Lith walked in front of Alexandra and stopped. He looked at her and extended his hand with a smile on his face. "Ray." He introduced himself. Alexandra extended her hand for a handshake and holding Lith''s hand, she said in a neutral tone, "Alexandra." "Okay, back away you two. Get into position now." The referee intervened after they were done introducing themselves and said. Lith and Alexandra nodded and they both got into their positions. Lith just moved a few meters away from the center of the arena and Alexandra had moved almost to the edge of the arena. But noticing him be present in the middle confidently, she changed positions again and got back towards the center. Just like Lith, she also stood just a few meters away from the center now. The referee looked at the two and noticing they were in their positions, he said: "On my count of 3." "3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­" "FIGHT!" Chapter 304 35th Ancient Sword Strike Chapter 304 35th Ancient Sword Strike "FIGHT!" Alexandra dashed towards Lith as soon as she heard the signal and took her double ded sword out midway. She also ensured to cast Destruction and Lightning spells on it. Lith took his sword out as well and imbued it with Lightning and Destruction spells like Alexandra. He did what she did and waited for her to arrive calmly. Looking at Lith doing the same move as her and also standing so calmly, Alexandra shed a small smile. This was the confidence she was looking for. Alexandra closed in on Lith and shed her de at Lith''s throat. Lith blocked it and swung his sword to the bottom, blocking another of her attacksing towards his stomach from the other end of her sword. After blocking two attacks, Lith willed the Space elements around him and teleported behind her, blocking another of her attacksing towards his chest from the back end of her sword. His arms felt slightly numb as he blocked her powerful hits one by one but because of his innate superior regeneration ability, Lith didn''t feel too much difort. Not to mention his pain tolerance was really high and just slight numbing wasn''t enough to make him stop shing with her. Alexandra was surprised watching Lith block one attack of her after another. But she became more and more happy as he was able to fare off well against her. She decided to increase the intensity and go all out but Lith immediately used his bloodline suppression to the fullest and caused her to suffocate and back away for a split moment. At this moment, Lith teleported behind her back and hit her spine with the hilt of his sword and put her down on the ground. Alexandra groaned in pain but realized that not too much damage was done to her. Lith put both his knees on her back and bent down to put his sword at her neck. He snapped his fingers and a fire wall was formed behind all around them, making Lith and Alexandra disappear from the spectators eyes. Inside the fire wall, Lith bent down and put his sword at her neck and whispered to her, "Don''t. Don''t go all out here. Too many eyes are on you and me. Meet me privatelyter and we can have a rematch somewhere secluded." Alexandra was dumbfounded hearing that. She turned her head and looking at Lith, she asked, "what about this match then?" "It''s simple. We call for a draw." Lith shrugged and said. Even though he wanted to fight her with his full potential, he couldn''t do so in front of so many spectators. Not many knew that he had an all-elemental affinity and he also didn''t want to reveal his secrets like that. He had just used the seventh element of his in public, the Destruction element out of excitement and he knew this was bad. He showed the academy six elements but now if someone were to see the clip of this fight, they may very well make out that he had a seventh element. This was very troublesome. This thing made Lith realize that even though he was excited to fight with Alexandra, he needed to take precautions. He should''ve informed her this before the match started but he was just too excited and forgot. It was only now that he realized and asked her to do so. Alexandra nodded her head and said, "okay. We''ll do this in privateter. When and where do I meet you?" "I''ll be present in one of the buildings here in the sect and you cane meet me. From there, we''ll go outside the sect in some private gymnasium and fight each other. As for when¡­ that I don''t know. Come meet me today or tomorrow and I''ll tell you the date as well." Alexandra stared at Lith for a good few seconds and Lith looked back at her with a calm gaze. Alexandra asked, after a few seconds, "what is your rank?" Lith shrugged and said, "who knows?" "Why do I feel such suppression? Who are you?" Alexandra got to the point and asked the real question this time, instead of running around in circles. Lith got off of her and dusting his clothes, he said looking at her, "who do you want me to be? Your enemy? Friend? Or perhaps lover?" Alexandra got up and was about to dust her clothes as well when she heard that reply from Lith. She was stupefied hearing that. What shameless things was he saying to her? "What nonsense are you speaking? If it were someone else, I would''ve beaten them up right away." Alexandra said with a dissatisfied look. Lith shrugged again and said, "ask stupid questions, get stupid answers." "You!" Alexandra was starting to lose her cool. Lith seemed such a divine being to her just a few seconds ago. But now, she felt him to be hateful because of his speech alone. "Less talk. Get into position, we are opting for a draw." Lith said and put his sword at her neck. Alexandra did the same thing and Lith snapped his finger, dispelling the fire wall around him. The referee noticed this anding close to the two, he looked at the two''s faces and asked, "is this a stalemate?" He couldn''t tell what the two were upto and since their clothes were in good condition as well, he wondered if there was even a fight or not. Lith retracted his sword and putting it inside his ring, he started walking towards the exit and said waving his hand, "I am leaving. Decide the result whatever you want." The spectators watching all fell silent. What was up with this match? They all thought. Alexandra put her double ded sword in her own ring as well and quietly walked away towards the other exit. The referee was left confused and didn''t know what to do. The two participants left just like that? At this moment, the host arrived and announced to everyone that it was a draw, making the crowd go into an uproar. How was a draw possible? They hadn''t even made any serious moves and what caused the draw? There were many questions the crowd had and it was the same for Sect Master Ling and Wan. Lith who casted a fire wall around them also ensured that he made the elemental energies around to be as chaotic as possible. This ensured that nobody would be able to use magic to sense what was going on inside. Had the sect masters used their visions, they could''ve seen what was happening inside but obviously not be able to hear it. But they didn''t get time to use their visions and Lith was already out. Also, it was Ling who instructed the host to call it a draw and wrap up the tournament of this year. Everyone dispersed shortly after but their discussions didn''t quiet down about thest match of the tournament. Lith met with Ling and Wan again and told them that some things happened between him and Alexandra and they decided to call it off for now. Ling and Wan, noticing Lith didn''t say much, didn''t force him to speak more. They just showed him around again and after they were done, they provided him with a ce in the core area of the sect. Lith was then given a scroll by Ling as he got in his room. "This is our sect''s secret technique. We noticed that you are a swordsman and we felt that this would suit you very well. Please ept our gratitude for everything you''ve done." Ling said to Lith while in Lith''s room. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. They gave away their secret technique just like that? Interesting. Ling and Wan saw potential in Lith. This happened when Lith told Ling that he was of simr age to Alexandra. The two sect masters thought that Lith was so strong at such a young age, he definitely had the potential just like Alexandra and thus tried to be on good terms with him. What if in future he became some bigshot? This secret technique that they were giving him with trust would definitely help get their sect lots of benefits. After a small chat with Lith, the two sect masters took their leave and Lith sat on his bed and thought about all the things that happened today. He meditated andprehended things for a while. After he was done, he took out the scroll Ling gave him and started reading it. The name of the technique was: 35th Ancient Sword Strike. It was a technique that allowed the swordsman to make a guaranteed critical hit on a vital point of the opponent on the 35th strike. But there was a small problem and that was its cost. 30% of spiritual power from the swordsman would be used up when the swordsman dealt the 35th blow on the opponent. So it meant that one can only use that technique thrice in a match. But practically speaking, nobody would do such a thing and if Lith wasn''t wrong, this technique was meant to be used only once or twice in a battle, depending on the recovery rate of one''s spiritual power. As Lith read through this technique, he thought to himself, ''Hmm¡­ If I am not wrong, with how efficient I am with things, I don''t think that it should cost me 30% spiritual power if I use it. Well¡­ I should test it out and see.'' Chapter 305 What happens when two overthinkers fight? Chapter 305 What happens when two overthinkers fight? Knock! Knock! Someone knocked at Lith''s door. Lith knew who it was and went to get the door. Opening it, he saw Alexandra in her ck sect robes. "Come in." Lith invited her in and the two sat on two chairs in the living room. Alexandra, after getting seated, got straight to the point and asked, "So when are we having the rematch?" She cared about fights the most as it made her feel a lot pleasurable and it was no wonder she didn''t waste time and got straight to the point. Watching someone of the same or above her own prowess get beaten up to a pulp and despair was truly a very pleasing feeling for Alexandra. "One second. I''ll tell you." Lith said and took out his phone. He didn''t get time to schedule a match with Alexandra as he was busy cultivating and learning about the secret technique of the sect. He called Hecate and in just a minute, she made arrangements for Lith''s match with Alexandra in some private gymnasium near them. Hecate was very fast with her work and that surprised Lith. Lith put his phone down and said clearing his tone to Alexandra, "tomorrow at 9 am. Meet me and I''ll take you to the venue for our fight." "Okay." Alexandra said and left. Looking at her go, Lith thought, ''she sure did things to the point. I should also work like that, it''ll save me a lot of time and I''ll have my cultivation raised faster.'' Lith checked the time after Alexandra left and saw it to be 8 pm. He decided to sleep for six hours and meditate after waking up until it was time for his match with Alexandra. Next day. In a private gymnasium in Redstone City. Lith brought Alexandra to this gymnasium by teleportation. He used the teleportation token given to him by Emilia and after reaching, he only needed to scan a code and enter the gymnasium. The gymnasium was well lit throughout and had a high ceiling and was pretty long in length and width. He and Alexandra didn''t waste time after entering and immediately got to fighting. Alexandra dashed like yesterday and this time, Lith did so as well. Lith had a normal sword in his hand and Alexandra had a double ded sword. The two swords shed once again and because of their shing, loud nging sounds resonated throughout the gymnasium. The two repeatedly dealt blows at each other. One would hit and another would block and vice versa kept happening until the two had done a total of 200 hits each. The two backed off after half an hour of shing. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" It was Alexandra who was breathing heavily after they backed off. Lith''s suppression made things very difficult for her despite her being a Rank 8. She couldn''t do anything about it and while trading blows with Lith, she wondered how he let out such powerful aura from. But her curiosity was buried under the thrill she felt while fighting with him. Halfway through their blows, she forgot about everything and was focusing only on thinking what her next would and how she would counterattack Lith. Though she may like watching people suffer, she was in a sense a true battle maniac and a lot of times derived pleasure frombat as well. Lith on the other hand was amazed. He was amazed knowing how wonderful it felt to fight with someone of your own level. ying on a leveled ground truly brought out the true potential of one. Lith hadn''t used any other elements other than Destruction and Lightning. He could use other elements but that would let Alexandra know that he had an all-elemental affinity and one of his big secrets would be revealed. He didn''t want that. But, he did use a lot of techniques taught to him by Lucy. These moves weren''t anything shy, they just required a lot of thinking and pitch perfect response time for execution. Lith was tired like Alexandra as well but his endurance was much better than hers, all thanks to his harsh training with his older sister. Alexandra didn''t move from her ce and tried to recover. Lith also did the same thing and both took a small five minutes break without evenmunicating with each other. Lith decided it was enough rest and he took his spear from his ring. He cast a Lightning spell on it and threw it at Alexandra with full force. Alexandra could feel the energy imbued into the spear. If she wasn''t careful, it would definitely injure her. But she didn''t panic and waited for the spear toe at her. The spear was a weapon that almost always went into a single trajectory once shot. This was true if the person wielding it was someone of a low rank. Alexandra wasn''t too low of a rank but she also wasn''t someone high in ranks either. If her case was like that and Lith had the same prowess as her, she made out that this spear had more to it than her eyes could see. Thus she was fully on guard and ready to cast Short Jump at any moment''s notice to avoid the spear. The spear closed in on her and as it was just a few meters away, she decided to cast Short Jump and teleport away. It seems she was just overthinking as the spear seemed to have a straight trajectory. She teleported out but just to be extra careful, she once again immediately casr Short Jump and teleported to some random ce a few tens meter away. BOOM! "Cough! Cough!" Just as Alexandra teleported out, she got hit by the spear and the spear exploded after hitting her as well, causing a loud noise to be heard. Alexandra coughed as she got injured and got distracted by that for a few seconds. BAM! "Ugh." Bing distracted in the middle of a fight, she paid a price for it. Lith had teleported close to her and kicked her to the side and sent her flying. He had channeled some Destruction energy to his legs before kicking her and that provided a boost to his kick, making Alexandra get sent flying. He once again teleported close to her and didn''t give her a single chance to recover. He kept attacking her with as many moves as he knew about and broke her bones at a speed faster than her healing speed, making her be in constant pain. Lith was only possible to do this because of using one smart move. He knew Alexandra would think that there would be something fishy with his sword and focus a lot on it. Her guess was indeed true and there really was something fishy. Lith had sneakily imbued Space spells on the spear and masked it with a slight Destruction element. This made Alexandra make out that it was Destruction that would create problems for her. But, that wasn''t it. She was also overthinking. She thought that Lith would not be stupid enough to send a spear straight at her and she did think that he would somehow manage to make the spear hit her right when she teleported out and so for that reason, she teleported once again. This thinking process was easily figured out by Lith who was trained to always think multiple moves ahead of him. The Space spells on the spear resonated with Alexandra''s spell and they teleported to where she went in her first jump. But despite teleporting to the correct ce, it wasn''t able to hit her as she teleported again. Lith was only a Rank 3 and casting Space spells that would make his spear resonate with his opponent''s Space elemental energy was not possible to do. He was limited to one time only for now. Lith knew about this and so he had another spear prepared in his hand to attack Alexandra as soon as he saw an opening and he really did see one and attacked her. Thus, with such a simple thinking, Lith was able to spoil an overthinkers n this easily. Alexandra was bound to get hit no matter what she did. If she decided to not teleport, the Space spells won''t resonate and it would simply hit her there. But if she did decide to teleport once, the spear would do the same thing and hit her. But, even if she decided to teleport twice, Lith had measures. There was no way she would be able to teleport thrice as Lith knew that jump spells burnt a good amount of spiritual power and during battle, every bit was important and so a person shouldn''t waste it. Lith assumed that Alexandra had at least this muchmon sense and wouldn''t do a third teleportation. To avoid Lith''s attack, Alexandra had only one way. It was¡­ To run away! That''s right, it was a simple running away solution. Had Alexandra decided to dodge the spear by simply running away normally, the spear wouldn''t have been able to hit her. But Lith knew that she had Space affinity and no person with Space affinity would think of running normally when there was some dangerous weaponing towards them at a very fast speed. Thus with a bit of thinking and nning, Lith ended up gaining the upper hand and he was now attacking Alexandra to the fullest and trying to end this match with his victory. Alexandra was injured so badly after a point that Lith decided to stop. If he continued even further, her body would appear like a flesh monster and it would be a very grotesque scene. Lith felt slightly bad to have gone a bit overboard and so he decided to heal her. Lith made Alexandra get up and made her sit on a chair. He then made her look him in the eyes and said seriously, "Have this. You''ll recover faster." Lith opened her mouth and cutting his wrist, he made her drink his blood. Alexandra wasn''t in the right state of mind to think of what she was doing and what Lith was making her do. So she simply went with the flow and started drinking Lith''s blood. Chapter 306 Alexandra Cries Chapter 306 Alexandra Cries Alexandra''s eyes abruptly shot open as she drank a few drops of Lith''s blood. Her mind turned nk and she immediately used her full prowess to¡­ BOOM! She shot towards Lith and Lith who wasn''t on guard fell victim to her surprise attack and fell down on the ground along with Alexandra. But before he could do anything¡­ Gulp! Gulp! Alexandra, who was lying on top of him had already bitten his neck and was drinking blood from it. Noticing this, Lith thought, ''Oh, so she just wanted some blood.'' But right after a few seconds, he suddenly realized, ''Holy shit! Isn''t this basically rape!?'' Lith was about to push Alexandra away but saw her sleeping soundly on his chest. Looking at her, Lith thought again, ''I am a vampire. Vampire necks are a sacred ce. So this means¡­'' ''I got reversed rape by a vampire?'' ''Oh jes¨C Oh crap man, how will mom and big sis react to this if they found out? I was a human before and such things as the neck being a sacred ce doesn''t matter much to me. But mom and big sis might not react the same way as me¡­ Haiz¡­ such hassle¡­'' Lith sighed and cursed himself. He should''ve been more careful with everything and not just given his blood to anyone out there. But now the deed was done and there was no going back. What was done was done and he could only ept the things that woulde to him. A few hours passed and Alexandra finally woke up. She rubbed her groggy eyes and as everything became clear to her, she saw the handsome face of Lith. She smiled noticing it and said with a sleepy face: "Darling~" Alexandra slumped on Lith''s chest after saying so and purred like a kitten wanting to be spoiled. Lith was dumbfounded watching such behaviour of Alexandra. Was this the same woman who was thirsty for battle and his life a few hours ago? Was she the same person who was showing sadistic tendencies in yesterday''s match with Lenard? What happened to her? How did she be so submissive all of a sudden? ''Ah¡­ It''s my blood¡­'' Lith realized the reason. ''Is my blood this potent though?'' It made a Rank 8 turn submissive and he was just a Rank 3 at that. It thus felt a bit unbelievable to him. Alexandra who was in Lith''s embrace, hugged him tighter and said softly, "mhm~ darling~" Lith''s thoughts were broken as he heard that. He looked at her and holding her shoulder, he put her away from his body and said, "I am not your darling." Hearing this, Alexandra''s eyes became teary and she said, "b-but you¨C" Lith shook his head and said, "no matter what you say, I am not your darling." "Waaaa!" Alexandra burst into tears and started crying, making Lith stupefied again. ''What''s there to cry? And wasn''t she a strong woman? What happened to her all of a sudden?'' Lith had many questions. But before he could do or say anything, Alexandra got up from his embrace and distanced herself from him. She took out her double ded sword and putting it to her neck, she said sobbing, "If *sniff* *sniff* darling doesn''t want me¡­ there''s no point *sniff* *sniff* of my existence anymore¡­" She put the de to her neck and was about to cut herself down. "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Lith said hurriedly and ran impatiently towards her. For god''s sake! This was too much! Too extreme of a reaction from her! This was totally out of Lith''s expectations and judging from how it was, Lith knew she wasn''t kidding at all. Alexandra didn''t wait for Lith and pushed her de close to her neck. "If darling doesn''t want me, my existence is pointless! I''ll die!" "Argh. This crazy woman!" Lith felt a headache watching her take such extreme steps. He immediately let out all of his aura and using Short Jump, he teleported close to her and directly kicked at her stomach, sending her flying. BAM! Alexandra wasn''t in a state to fight and she only wanted to kill herself. Lith''s kick this sent her flying. Lith immediately closed in on her and threw her sword away. He held her face and made her look at him. "Alexandra, look at me." Alexandra whose face was covered in tears, looked at Lith with visible sadness in her eyes. She sobbed again and said, "Darling¡­ please let me die¡­ I am a useless girl. Not only for you but for everyone¡­ please¡­ let me just *sniff* *sniff* let me just die¡­" "Hmm?" Lith''s attention was on the word ''everyone'' that Alexandra said. Didn''t she want to die because of him not epting her? Who''s everyone now? "What do you mean you''re useless to everyone?" Lith asked. Alexandra sobbed and said, "please let me¡­ please let me¡­ die¡­" "Alexandra, what do you mean by everyone?" Lith asked again. "Please let me die¡­" Alexandra''s eyes were starting to be as only the thought of suicide was on her mind. p! Lith pped Alexandra''s face and said, "snap out of it, Alexandra, and tell me, what do you mean by everyone?" Alexandra was brought back to reality by Lith''s tight p. She felt rity return to her and looking at Lith''s serious face, she burst into tears again and hugged him. "Waaa! Darling¡­ *sob* *sob* I am useless¡­ darling doesn''t want me, I am useless¡­ I can''t help my n either¡­ I am useless¡­ I want to die!" ''Oh, so it was rted to her n, I see.'' Lith got a rough idea of her. But still, to confirm her guesses, he asked, "Alexandra, if you consider me your darling¡­ then tell me, why do you think you can''t help your n?" Alexandra sobbed like a little girl again but in the middle of her sobs, she said, "... Darling¡­ i-it''s like this..." ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 307 Alexandras Backstory Chapter 307 Alexandra''s Backstory Alexandra sobbed in Lith''s embrace but somehow still managed to exin things to him. Lith had her in his embrace and was patting her back to make her feelfortable. The two were lying on a bean bag. Alexandra was from the Constantine n, the one which was banished from the Vampire Continent. She was just twenty-one years old but the amount of suffering she went through was unimaginable. The important members of the Constantine n were killed and the rest were banished, but they were never forgotten. Long long ago, during the reign of the Vampire King, the Constantine n was a revered and growing power in the Vampire Continent. They were a Count n but they were soon going to be a Duke n and also the ones with the closest ties with the King. But them bing a Duke n threated the interests of the other nobles. It wasn''t just the other Dukes who felt this but also many Viscounts and Barons as well. The Constantine n had everything from resources to talented individuals. What itcked was connections. It wasn''t able to have it because the other nobles had blocked it for them. But they still had ties with the King and once anyone from their n would ascend to Emperor Rank, the whole n would be made a Duke. It was about to happen soon and the Constantine n was on their way to be the world''s most powerful military as it wasn''t just one person who would ascend to the Emperor Rank but there were five to six individuals in this one single n. They would be the strongest n under the Supreme Rank ones and it was only natural since they were a power savy n. But, everything became all but a pipe dream when the nobles banded together and using deception, deceit, and various schemes, theypletely wiped the n out. They didn''t leave a single resource to them and they also ensured that no talented individual would be able to live. The resources the n had were the best of the best in the world. It helped in increasing the overall strength of the n by a huge margin and this was something that made many nobles drool. They all wanted a piece of it and the Dukes took advantage of this and made all the nobles band and speak against the Constantine n. The sapling had the chance to be a strong and sturdy tree that could withstand the pressures from the strong typhoons, floods, and all natural disasters while ensuring the protection of the ones under it. But the sapling, the Constantine n, it was not given a chance to grow and was uprooted even before it could reach its full potential. The members who were banished, even they weren''t left alone. The nobles sent assassins and sometimes went themselves to hunt the members of the Constantine n. It had been going on for ages and it was still continuing to this day. The reason was: The noble n which worked to overthrow the Constantine n was still there. The one which nned everything were the former Duke n and now Count n, the Valentine n. The Valentine n had survived the brunt of Lith''s mother''s wrath but they were grazed down to be a Baron from being Duke. This Valentine n thought that Lilith was an assassin and she ended up killing their King not by herself but with the help of other Supreme Ranks of that time. It was simply not possible to kill a Supreme Rank by an individual without breaking into a fight fight. Thus, the Valentine n thought Lilith was a single individual and if they went with an all out war with her, she would die and they could end up taking the throne. Greed got the better of them and they once again banded the other nobles. This time they promised to give them a lot of resources and things and also brainwashed them with saying that a traitor had killed the King and was now on the throne. The nobles being greedy beings, went along with the Valentine n''s wishes and the nobles attacked Lilith. The end result was obvious with the vampire nobles suffering a crushing defeat. All of the Duke ns, except for the Valentine n werepletely wiped out with no trace of them being left. Them, along with many other nobles ns suffered the same thing. Only a few were left alive who were smart enough to not attack Lilith. Those smart nobles were the current Duke ns. The Vernaz n, The Drac n, The Crimson n, The Adelstein n, and The Violet n. The Valentine n was alive today till this day because they had even tricked Lilith by making every other Duke seem the culprit. They never took charge to kill Lilith as they thought of the future and they had a backup n to put all the me on others. They were greedy but also very smart. Many nobles suffered because of this and the Valentine n, though suffered due to Lilith, it wasn''t much. They were only demoted down to Viscounts and lived well. After Lilith took the throne, the Count ns ensured that the Valentine n does not perform any stupid deed again and they kept them in check. The Viscount n also learned from their past mistake and they became very loyal to the Queen and never did anything stupid again yet. But, in fear of the Constantine ning back and hurting them, they ensured that nobody stayed alive and always were on the lookout for the individuals from this n. Alexandra''s parents had suffered a lot due to this and at one point, things became so problematic that they even had to hide their surname. They suffered day and night due to the Valentine n. Finally, when Alexandra awakened her Magic Core, she took the academy test and passed. Her parents were very happy but since Alexandra had topped the exam, the academy released this news and the Valentine n got wind of it. They sent assassins again and Alexandra''s parents tried their very best to send her to the academy and seek shelter from them. They did seed in doing so but they paid a price. Their lives. Alexandra saw how her parents were killed and this trauma was always with her. She thus thought of herself being very useless, someone who couldn''t even protect her own parents. All of these emotions were buried deep in her heart and she was always aloof. She always strived to be stronger and killing the ones stronger than her became a source of pleasure for her and she strived more for this feeling, eventually ending up awakening sadistic tendencies. She was protected well by the academy and the academy also apologized for their huge mistake. The ended up helping Alexandra by making sure that her parents reincarnate. Alexandra was shown who her parents were around the time she was about to graduate and the academy asked her to be strong enough to protect her parents as well as herself. They also were the ones to rmend her into joining the Shadow River Sect and due to their mistake at the start, they also guaranteed her protection and her parent''s until she became a King Rank. Alexandra was thus living her life in Shadow River Sect without hiding her name and her parents were currently in some part of the world, living their lives like mortals. Alexandra, all her life, she hadn''t opened up to anyone and it was only today when she drank Lith''s blood, she became attached to him and opened up, revealing all her deep and buried trauma. Had the academy not helped herter, she would''ve already ended up killing herself. But thankfully they did and she was now alive and well. Hearing all of her story, Lith''s heart softened up. This girl in his arms had suffered so much and yet looked like there was no such thing that may have happened with her. In the end, it was due to Lith''s fault that she became attached to him and also was going to end her life. Lith sighed hearing all of this. He was at fault for her being like this and since that was the case, he would take full responsibility of her. Lith patted Alexandra''s back and having her look at him, he said with a serious tone, "Alexandra, am I your darling?" Alexandra nodded her head. Wasn''t it obvious? Lith smiled hearing that. He then continued, "Then, will you spend the rest of your life with me?" "Darling¡­" Alexandra became teary eyed hearing that. Was that even a question? She would even die for him if he asked! She nodded her head again as tears tripped down her face. Lith wiped her tears off her face and putting her head back on his chest, he said patting her back and kissing her forehead, "Silly, don''t cry for things like this. You''re a strong woman, aren''t you?" "Mhm¡­" Alexandra just hummed. "Sleep for a bit. We''ll talk againter." Lith knew she was exhausted and thus asked her to sleep. "Goodnight, darling." Alexandra said and went to sleep. Lith kissed her forehead again and said softly, "goodnight, dear." After Alexandra went to sleep, a murderous glint appeared in his eyes and his expression became very serious. He stared into the empty space in front of him and muttered, "Count Valentine¡­" Chapter 308 Back to the sect Chapter 308 Back to the sect Alexandra woke up after a few hours, only to see Lith looking at her with a smile. She smiled back and said, "darling¡­" Lith patted her back and asked, "slept well?" "Mhm." Alexandra hugged Lith and hummed while nodding her head. "It''s time to go back to the sect now." Lith said to Alexandra. Hearing that, Alexandra hugged Lith tighter and snuggled closer to him, as if afraid she would lose him as well. Lith smiled and caressed her hair. He knew what she was thinking of and why she did such actions. Alexandra was very strong mentally and physically but traumas are hard to be forgotten and get over with. The trauma of her losing her parents was still with her and she didn''t want to lose Lith right now as well. For this, she hugged me tight to ensure he didn''t go anywhere. Lith looked at Alexandra and softly called out, "Alexandra." "Hmm?" Alexandra hummed while snuggling in Lith''s embrace. "I am not going anywhere and I won''t leave you alone either." Lith said gently. Alexandra didn''t reply and simply snuggled quietly. "You have a goal to achieve right? To be strong enough to protect yourself and your family? And also to take your revenge?" Lith reminded her. Crack! Alexandra closed her palms to form a fist and she pressed it so hard that her nails dug into her palm and the bones in her arm cracked. Lith had just touched her weak spot and whenever she remembered about Count Valentine, she would lose her temper. Lith kissed her forehead and caressing her hair, he said, "I can understand your pain. But there''s no need to harm yourself for it. Come, let''s go back to the sect. We''ve got many things to do." Alexandra looked at Lith when he said that. Her eyes were moist and she seemed as if she would cry at any moment. Looking Lith in the eyes, Alexandra said emotionally, "y-you won''t l-leave me, r-right?" Lith smiled and said gently, "I''ll never leave you." Alexandra raised her pinky and asked, "promise?" Lith was surprised watching such a reaction from her. Was she really the same badassdy from yesterday? Or was she just a little girl disguised as a badassdy? In any case, Lith held her pinky with his own and said to her with the same expression as before, "promise." Alexandra shed a small smile hearing that and hugged Lith again. They stayed like that for a few minutes and teleported back to Lith''s room in the sect. Aftering back into the room, Lith said to Alexandra, "go practice and cultivate hard. I also have work to do. When you''re done with your training and it''s nighttime, you cane to my room. We''ll sleep together, okay?" Alexandra nodded her head. "Okay. Bye-bye, darling~" Alexandra waved her hand and left after saying her goodbyes. "Bye, dear." Lith waved back and said with a smile. After Alexandra left, Lith continued to practice the 35th Ancient Sword Strike. He was still at the beginner level and it would take time to master this technique. A good thing about this technique was the fact that it could be used even if he ranked up. This meant that the higher his rank, the higher the damage done would be. A good technique indeed. Lith continued to practice it to have a mastery over it. A few hours passed and it was nighttime. Alexandra came to Lith''s room with a tray full of food. They chatted about how their training was over food and finally when they were done, they slept together. Lith didn''t do anything naughty with Alexandra yet as he didn''t want to disturb her training regime. Just having her drink his blood made her have a very exaggerated reaction and Lith had no idea what would happen if she were to do it with him. Thus, to be safe, Lith decided to take things slowly. He didn''t want to harm her and was thinking in her best interest. A week passed. Lith and Alexandra repeated the same thing all week. Lith trained in the training room attached to his room and after he was done, he would meditate and try to raise his cultivation. Alexandra would visit him every night and they would sleep together. Lith felt that he should take a break and so he decided to go on a stroll outside in the sect. As he kept strolling, he reached the outer court of the sect and over there, he saw many churches present and the disciples wereing in and going out of them. ''A ce of worship in a cultivation sect? Weird.'' Lith thought and decided to check why there was a church present in the sect. But just as he walked a few steps, he saw an elder of the sect walk towards him. The elder greeted Lith and asked, "Sir Ray, are you perhaps taking a stroll?" Lith nodded. Out of curiosity, he asked the elder, "by the way, why are there churches here? As far as I know, a sect shouldn''t have such ces of worship as their goal is to reach the apex of cultivation, right?" The elder nodded and said, "sir is right. But here in our sect, we are open about everything. Some disciples, mainly the angels and demons, they derive their power through worship and since that helps in improving their cultivation, we just let the churches be present and let the disciples worship." ''So in the end, the churches are here because it helps in improving cultivation. I see.'' Lith thought to himself. He nodded hearing the elder''s words and said, "thank you for time. I''ll continue with my stroll here, if you don''t mind." The elder bowed, cupped his fist, and said with a light chuckle, "Sir Ray is too polite. This elder shall take his leave then." Lith strolled through the area where the churches were and walking for a few minutes, he finally stopped when he was in front of the Light Church. ''Oh, Light Church. Well¡­ Now that I am here¡­ Why not just¡­ Hehe.'' Lith suddenly had an idea and he walked inside the Light Church. Chapter 309 Pizza Burnt-eth Chapter 309 Pizza Burnt-eth Walking inside the Light Church, Lith saw it to be no different than any church from Earth. There were chairs, statues, a pastor, and worshippers everywhere inside. There was a confession room and also baptism happening. Lith ignored everything and walked straight towards one of the statues. All statues in all churches of the world, except for the ones in the Vatican, had the Seraphim statues wearing hooded robes. Their faces were covered and only their body''s build and wings were visible. The Seraphim statue Lith walked in front of was of ady. She was looking down at her hands that were present on the end of a handle of a hammer. The hammer was facing downwards and its handle extended up till thedy''s stomach region. There were a lot of colorful pairs of wings at thedy''s back and below the statue, there was a namete that read: Angel of War. The statue was of none other than the Seraphim, Emilia Liwet, Lith''s former teacher and also the revered Angel of War. There were a few disciples of the sect standing in front of the statue and praying to it. Lith joined these disciples and standing behind the queue, he joined his hands, bowed his head, and started praying to Emilia. Lith whispered while praying, "oh revered angel, heed the calls of this lowly one. I pray thee, bless thy grace upon this lowly one. I, Lith Evure, pray the Angel of War, to ask for nothing but one single thing." "Dear angel,st time the pizza thy made was burnt-eth. Thy baking skills is very bad-eth. Thy should learn-eth to bake-eth properly." "Thy should also¡­" ¡­.. Abx World Academy. Inside the Principal''s office. Emilia was going through a pile of papers and was very busy. She had a lot of work to do and this happened all because she spent a whole month with Lith and didn''t work. Her brows were knitted because there was just too much work. She had dark circles under eyes and also bags. Her hair was slightly messy and it seemed as if she was very sleep deprived and tired. Just as she was going through the papers, Emilia suddenly heard. "...thy pizza thy made was burnt-eth¡­" "Huh?" Emilia became confused as she heard a familiar voice in her head. It was definitely a prayer that someone was doing and because she was a Seraphim who had been living on for many years, her brain automatically filtered all prayers and she only ever heard the most important ones or the ones that were really in need. There were hundreds of thousands of people praying to her every day. In no way would she be able to fulfill everyone''s wishes. So what she did was that she trained herself to not listen to the prayers that asked her for things. Only the ones that were really in dire needs would have their prayers heard by her. The next filter she had was the casual prayer filter. This ensured that Emilia didn''t hear anyone''s prayer who were just talking to her causally because they didn''t have anything better to do. Lith''s prayer was not a casual talk, not something that was asking for help, and it also had things in it that made his prayer bypass all filters of Emilia and be heard by her. Emilia, since she heard something new, she decided to stop her work for a bit and take a break. She closed her eyes and tried to see who it was that was praying to her. A few secondster, she heard: "...the revered one, thy should meet thy handsome student Lith Evure again. Also holy one, thy shirtst time was too tight and thy lowly student felt fear that thy button of shirt can''t-eth, hold-eth, onto itself-eth, and the holy one might-eth end up revealing the divine meat buns of the heaven. Oh, revered one¡­ I pray thee¡­" Hearing all of this, Emilia''s face flushed and she broke the quill in her hand in embarrassment. "This guy¡­ He¡­ He¡­" Emilia was breathing heavily because she was simply too embrrassed to say anything. ''W-what in the h-heavens does he mean divine meat¨C ugh. Why am I thinking of that¡­'' Emilia stopped herself from thinking anything naughty. But unknowingly, she was already looking down at the buttons of her shirt and realized that they were indeed holding onto theirst breath. Emilia''s face turned red even further as she realized this. ''I-I really do need a b-bigger shirt¡­'' In the next instant, Emilia shook her head and tried to shove aside these thoughts. She pped herself on the face lightly and said to herself, "Focus Emilia, Focus. No need to think of this. Groom yourself again to ignore such shameless prayers." Emilia decided to ignore Lith''s prayers. This guy was simply too shameless! Who talked like that!? And that too to a Seraphim! In a church! And in front of everyone! Was he out of his mind!? Were there a few screws loose in his head!? Where is her respect for being a Seraphim!? She was an Angel of War, you know!? Emilia tried her very best to filter Lith''s prayer and to not listen to it but it was something very new and it was taking time for her to get used to it. Add onto that his constant shameless words made Emilia flustered even further and she wasn''t able to focus well. Emilia closed her eyes and raised her fist. She then said with a flushed face and with visible embarrassment, "I-I¡­ I''ll get back to him for it. Surely. Definitely. I will. Humph!" ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 310 Cooking gone wild? No, its cookingin the wild Chapter 310 Cooking gone wild? No, it''s cookingin the wild Lith was still in the church, praying. He kept spouting random shameless things and was checking how long it would take for Emilia to send a response. Not even half a minute passed since he started praying¡­ Zap! Zap! Two bolts of lightning emerged out of the statue and shocked Lith, making his hair be a mess and him to feel a tingle all over his body. Lith was surprised to get such a reaction and he chuckled in joy. His prayers weren''t in vain and he did indeed get a reaction. Judging from how Emilia sent only two small bolts of lightning, Lith could figure out that she didn''t want to hurt him and was also too embarrassed to ask him to stop. Lithbed his hair with his hand and walked out of the church chuckling. He was happy getting such a reaction and he decided toe again to see how Emilia would react in future. Lith went back to his room after his stroll and like everyday, Alexandra met him and the two slept together when it was night. The next day. Lith went again to the church and prayed, "oh lord, this devotee of thy hasprehend things no mortal is supposed to. Lord, I share this knowledge with you and hope thou puts me on the correct path." "Lord, the thing thou devotee hathprehend is as follows: Cheese has holes. So, more cheese equals more holes. But, more holes equals less cheese and finally this gives thy devotee a proof that, More cheese equals less cheese." "Lord, thy devotee is confused¡­ thy devotee is¨C" Zap! Zap! Lith got shocked by lightning again this time. He chuckled knowing how fast the response was this time. It wasn''t even half a minute since he started. Lith walked away after correcting his appearance and while on his way, he decided to test how fast Emilia would react when she was told other shameless things. ¡­.. The next day. Lith went back to the church and this time, he started spouting naughty things to Emilia without feeling ashamed or hesitating even the slightest. Lith and Emilia were close and it was okay to say such things. But if they weren''t such good friends, it was definitely not a good thing to do. Angels were pure beings and they disliked people who took part in derogatory things. Emilia wasn''t an exception to this. But, Lith and her rtionship was good and Lith could easily pull off such pranks on her. ¡­.. Principal''s office, Abx World Academy. Emilia, who was sipping tea, suddenly stopped drinking it and frowned. She put down the teacup and a slight blush was visible on her face. Sel noticed this and asked, "Madam, are you feeling hot?" Though the possibility of such a thing happening was little to none, Sel had no other reason in her mind to think of that could make Emilia have such a blush and so she asked the first thing that came to her. Emilia who was in her own world snapped out of it and realizing Sel''s question, she cleared her throat and tried to put the blush away from her face. "Ahem. Yes, slightly." Emilia lied. Despite being an angel, she lied. Though she didn''t like lying, the situation at hand was too embarrassing to speak out loud and since the lie wasn''t something that was harmful, Emilia felt it was okay to do so. Sel nodded and casted a few spells to make the room a bit cold. "Ah, thanks Sel. But, you don''t have to." Emilia felt a bit embarrassed to see Sel taking such good care of her. Emilia got up from her seat and looking at Sel, she said, "uhh¡­ I am gonna go out. I''ll be back after a while." "Where are you going, madam?" Sel asked. She didn''t want Emilia to work more than needed and if there was anything that required her assistance, she would happily do so. She was Emilia''s subordinate, she felt no problem to do such a thing. In fact, it would make her happy to take some load off of her madam. Emilia, she ran away in a hurry so that she could avoid Sel''s questioning and while she was at it, her distanced voice echoed in Sel''s ears, saying. "...on a stroll. Will be back shortly." Sel wondered what work could it be that made Emilia not finish her tea and go in a hurry. She checked Emilia''s schedule and saw no such thing as needing to go out of her office. But well¡­ since Emilia said it was work, then it was work and Sel didn''t dwell on it much. She too had a lot of work and she got back into doing it. ¡­.. Light Church, Shadow River Sect. Lith was still shamelessly praying to Emilia. He was currently telling her how he, a mortal, identally stumbled upon a scripture telling him that babies weren''t something given to people by God. Instead, babies were made by them puny mortals themselves with a certain technique. Lith then started telling Emilia shamelessly about how procreation was and it hadn''t been ten seconds since he started speaking about it when space fluctuated right in front of him and a bright light shed in front of his eyes. A few secondster, Lith''s vision turned to normal and he saw himself in a forest, tied up to a tree. In front of him was a beautiful blonde-haireddy wearing an oversized white shirt, blue pants that were tight fitting and showed her thick thighs. Thedy''s hair was tied in a ponytail and it was slightly messy. She currently had her brows knitted and was looking at Lith with her blue eyes through her round gold rim sses. Thedy in front of Lith had a frustrated look on her face. But Lith was calm and felt nothing about it. Instead, he smiled and said, "Hi, Miss Emilia." "Hi!? Hi!? Seriously!? How in the heavens are you so calm after doing all of that!?" Emilia said in frustration to Lith. Lith kept his smile on and said, "I did what exactly?" "You did¨C wait! No! Don''t think you can make me spout those things!" Emilie became self-conscious mid way and stopped herself from saying anything shameless. Lith chuckled, noticing her cute reaction. It had been a long time since he made the calm and collected Em lose her cool. Lith knew he was ying with fire by annoying Emilia but he wasn''t worried at all. "Hmm, by the way Miss Emilia, when I was in Redstone City, I found this amazing tea there. Do you wanna know about it?" Lith changed the topic like a professional. "What tea?" Emilia didn''t notice him changing topics either. Tea was her favourite thing to have as it helped her be mentally rxed. A good warm cup of tea was something Emilia always craved. "Well¡­ there''s this mountain called Duram Tea Peak and the tea leaves there are amazing. You should try the tea from there sometimes. It isn''t very sweet and also the taste is¡­" Lith started talking about tea to Emilia and when he noticed Emilia got absorbed into hearing what he was saying, Lith slowly removed the rope he was tied with. He continued exining to her about tea and then went on to exin about various other foods that he found in Redstone City. Emilia was too tired from work and when Lith talked about food to her, her interest piqued and she somehow put everything that happened to the back of her mind and focused on the current thing. After a few minutes of exining, Lith said to Emilia, "alright, now that you are here, how about we make some food together?" Hearing that, Emilia nodded and said, "okay." "Alright then. We''ll make food in the wild today. Foods that require the most minimal ingredients and utensils, but taste just as good as food cooked in the kitchen present at home." Lith said with a smile. Emilia nodded. She was interested to see how it would turn out. Lith swirled his index finger in the air and the ground in front of him cleared up and a lot of round rocks positioned themselves in a circle around the cleared ground. Lith then dug a small hole in the middle and added firewood to it and started a fire. He then put two sticks at the sides and one on top of it. He attached a pot that had a wire and a hook to it to the stick in the middle and made the pot hover over the fire. "Our pot is ready. Let''s make a stew." Lith said to Emilia with a smile. Emilia nodded. She knew how to make stew. They had done it previously. It was very simple. Just add oil to the pan and when it''s hot, add onions and saute them for a while. After onions turn slightly translucent, add meat of choice and let it cook a bit. Once the oil from the meat fat is released, add more vegetables and let them cook. Add spices of choice and after they all get a slight char on them, add water and cover the pot with a lid. Very easy and simple. Emilia went ahead and chopped the vegetables and Lith went to cook the meat. Emilia added the vegetables to the pot and cooked them for a while. After the vegetables got a char, she added water and closed the lid. A whileter, Lith opened the pot and the smell of freshly made stew permeated through the nose of Lith and Emilia, making both of them drool slightly. But, instead of serving the stew, Lith first took some out on a saucer and asked Emilia toe over. He put the saucer close to Emilia''s mouth and said with a smile, "Here, have some." Chapter 311 Faith Chapter 311 Faith Emilia didn''t hesitate and had a taste of the stew from the saucer Lith was holding. After she was done taking a taste, Lith asked her how it was and Emilia thought for a bit and answered, "even though very little ingredients are used, it still tastes amazing. The salt and pepper content is proper and I don''t think there''s any problem." Lith smiled hearing that. Emilia sure was learning very fast. He had a taste from the same saucer Emilia had without any hesitation and after analyzing the stew, he nodded and said, "everything is indeed as you said. It seems you''re learning very fast, Miss Emilia." Emilia nodded. She was happy that Lith felt she was learning fast. The stew got fully cooked after a while and Lith poured in a bowl for Emilia and himself. He gave Emilia''s bowl to her and also gave her a piece of bread and had one for himself. Emilia dipped the bread into the stew and as it softened, she had it. "Mhm." Emilia hummed in satisfaction. Lith smiled looking at Emilia feeling so content with the food he made. He too dipped the bread into the stew and bit onto it. A bit of stew dripped down from the corner of Lith''s mouth as he bit onto it and Emilia noticed it. She looked at Lith and Lith looked back at her, a bit confused as to why she was looking at him. Emilia didn''t say anything and simply bent forward and wiped the stew off of Lith''s face. The stew was on her hand and she simply sucked on her fingers and ate it. Lith was dumbfounded noticing this. ''What in the world is she doing? Did she perhaps not understand that this is an intimate gesture? Or is she perhaps interested in me?'' Lith couldn''t figure out what it was. This gesture was sending mixed signals to him. Meanwhile Emilia, who had just tasted the stew, suddenly realized what she did. A slight blush appeared on her face but since she was in front of Lith, she didn''t want to show it to him as he may tease her for it. ''Why did I do that¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ I like¨C no. I did that because food shouldn''t be wasted. But then¡­ it dripped down from his lips¡­ No! No! It was just me trying to not waste food! That''s it! I don''t like him or anything!'' Emilia had an internal debate with herself. Though she may not admit it, subconsciously she had started liking him. The only thing that made her not admit it openly was that she felt that the age gap was too much between them and she was a Seraphim whereas Lith was a vampire. Their love wouldn''t work because if she did ''that'' thing with Lith, she would fall from grace and would be a fallen angel. She would have a pair of ck wings among the many pairs of bright colored wings on her back and that would signify that she wasn''t someone who hadplete faith in Light. This thing would make all the devotees who worshipped her lose faith and in the worst case scenario, many would go mad and be irrational monsters. Faith was a much more powerful thing in this world than Lith could even think of. Faith acted as an anchor to keep every being stable. The weak worshipped the strong and the strong worshipped the elements, that''s how this world worked. As for the strongest, they had no need of an anchor. They were stable themselves and because of their habits of worshipping elements when they were weak, they too, in some cases, worshipped the elements despite bing the strongest. Alex was a good example of this. There''s no need for him to worship Light but he still does that because old habits are hard to die. Emilia bing a fallen would be devastating news for many and Emilia knew about this. Thus, subconsciously she rejected any thoughts of being with Lith, even though her heart said something else to her. Lith could see that Emilia was zoned out for some reason. But he chose to not disturb her. He instead had his fill of stew and after he was done, he noticed that Emilia had finished her bowl of stew as well. "Want some more?" Lith asked with a smile. Emilia looked at Lith and blushed slightly. Only she knew what was going on in her mind to have such a reaction. But hiding it, she nodded and gave her bowl to Lith. Lith poured in more stew to her and Emilia finished it as well within a few minutes. Lith parted his ways with her after they were done eating and cleaning up the surroundings. He teleported back to his room in the Shadow River Sect and when night descended, he, like before, slept with Alexandra soundly. ¡­.. Lucas''s dorm, Abx World Academy. Lucas was looking out through the window of his dorm and had his brows knitted and a frown on his face. "Why, just why didn''t I get any call from the Shadow River Sect regarding this thing? I gave them such good news and they didn''t even reply? What happened?" "The maid, from what I heard, was given a secret technique of the sect and many cultivation resources. She, after cultivating diligently for years went on to be a King Rank and lived her lifevishly from then on." "I had no need for the resources but I needed that technique. It was something which, even till my¡­ let''s say, death, was something that was avable only to the sect members and not present anywhere else in the world." "Just what the hell happened to the sect officials? Are they stupid or something?" "System, do you know why there''s a dy in my reward?" [Analyzing host''s question¡­ answering¡­] [No.] "Tsk. Fucking useless." Lucas thought and got back to sit on his table. He worked for a bit there but he became restless for some reason. Thus, for that, he went outside to take a stroll to calm himself. ¡­.. Lenz City, Espat. Lucas teleported in an alley and walked out of it to take a stroll in Lenz City. He was in the suburbs of the city and was roaming around the streets, looking at many things present here. It had not been even a few minutes since he started walking when an old man walked towards him. The old man had cheap ck clothes wrapped around his body and he had a long white beard. He was carrying a g with him that was ck in color with one word written in white on it¡ªDestiny. The old man walked towards Lucas and said to him, "Young man, there''s a fateful encounter waiting for you." Chapter 312 Fateful Encounter Chapter 312 Fateful Encounter "Young man, there''s a fateful encounter waiting for you." Lucas stopped in his tracks and looked at the old man. For some reason, this old man looked very familiar. Lucas felt as if he had met this man before. "...you are?" Lucas asked, feeling a bit suspicious of the old man. "I am just a mere astrologer, going to ces where the wind takes me. So, young man, do you wish to know the fateful encounter? It''ll only cost you 1 silver coin." The old man replied in a calm manner. Lucas nodded and gave the man a coin. He felt the man was suspicious but since the price wasn''t too much, it was worth trying. The old man took the coin from Lucas and said to him, "in the desert, near an oasis with three palm trees, when the sun sets, a newborn shall hatch." Lucas thought about what the old man had just said and not understanding what it was, he was about to ask the old man again about it when he saw the old man had vanished. "What!? Where the hell did he go!?" Lucas said in surprise. ''System, where is the old man?'' Lucas called out in his mind. [Cannot answer.] "What the fuck do you mean can''t answer? This means you have an answer but can''t tell me?" [Yes.] "Why!?" [Cannot answer.] "Ugh." Lucas was now starting to think that system was just a piece of crap attached to him by those shitty gods in theirst breath and nothing else. They were on their¡­ [Emotions of host are unstable. Applying a calming potion¡­] [Applying a sleeping potion¡­] [Teleporting host back to the academy¡­] With space fluctuating around Lucas, he got sucked into a vortex and vanished from his spot. The spot he had just vanished, the old man from before came back and stood on it. He stared into the empty space in front of him and muttered softly, "if I don''t want to be seen, then no one in this world can find me." The old man then turned his head towards a certain direction and muttered softly again, "...except that one person that I hate from the bottom of my heart." ¡­.. Below a certain mountain peak. Lilith was ying chess with Mayzin. The two were still going on with their match and it had not even been a hundred rounds that they yed together. While Lilith was waiting for Mayzin to make a move, she suddenly felt a gaze on her. She looked in the direction she felt the gaze wasing from. Her eyes turned a blood red for a second as she focused in that direction and returned back to her gem-like amethyst color. Lilith had a small smirk on her face and she thought to herself, ''no matter how many petty moves you make, I''ll always be the one to benefit from it.'' ''You may be a yer who can move pieces on the chessboard as you want, but don''t forget about the one who has the power to flip the board and ruin everything.'' Lilith then turned her head to look at the mountain peak and saw Arya meditating inside a storm of elemental energy. Lilith smiled and said softly, "soon." ¡­.. The next day. Shadow River Sect, Redstone City. Lith woke up and after having breakfast together with Alexandra, he practiced the secret technique. After practice, he once again decided to go tease Emilia because he had nothing better to do. Emilia, as he thought, came to him again and he averted the crisis this time by opening a steaming hot chicken fried rice that he cooked before praying to her. The two had chatted over food and Lith came back to his room again. Lith may not know it but the thing he was doing for fun, was leading him to a ce he didn''t think he would be able to enter. The ce was Emilia''s heart. Food is one of thenguages of love and it was a universalw everywhere. If you want to win someone''s heart, win over their stomach first. This was true for Emilia''s case and Lith unknowingly was making a spot for himself in her heart through his actions. Sure Emilia felt irked about having the thoughts of dating someone younger than her and also someone not from her own race, but love was something that knew no boundaries. Love makes a person selfish, even gods themselves. How was Emilia going to be an exception then? She was just a pure, innocent, and a very humble being. She always thought in the best interests of everyone and was so religious that she hadn''t done anything sinful in her entire life. Though she was an Angel of War, she had never once used her weapon for selfish reasons. Whenever she used it, it was to protect the divinew of Light and to ensure that the proper code of conduct of nature wasn''t in danger. If nature was threatened, then all beings would be threatened as well. Emilia was thus very kind of a good nature. But people like Emilia, they were also prone to give in to love and be blind by it, thereby bing selfish. Emilia was, day by day, wavering in her decision to not date Lith and was thinking of choosing him as a life partner, even though it meant she would fall from grace and many would suffer. At this stage, if Lith did something that may tick off Emilia, he would forever lose his chance to be in her heart as once Emilia stops being blinded by love and bes self-conscious of what things she was getting into, she would steel herself even further and not fall for such things again. However, Lith wasn''t aware of the tumultuous waves of emotions he was making Emilia go through and was in his own world, following a monotonous routine everyday consisting of cultivating, teasing Emilia, and taking care of Alexandra and spending time with her. ¡­.. Days passed. It was almost a month since Lith was out of the academy. He was continuing his monotonous routine today as well and was out on a stroll when suddenly¡­ RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The sky turned dark and thunder rumbled in the sky. Drip! Drop! Drip! Drop! A few drops of water fell down from the sky but soon, within a matter of a few seconds, it started raining heavily. Thankfully, there was magic in this world and people could be dry despite heavy rains and Lith was no exception to that. He casted a wind barrier around himself and looked at the sky, wondering why it started raining out of nowhere. He kept looking but wasn''t able to figure out why it was raining. Thinking it wasn''t anything important, Lith got back to doing what he was doing. ¡­.. Days passed. It kept raining but Lith didn''t stop the routine he was following. Neither he nor anyone else stopped their activities. Rain was a trivial thing in this world of magic and people did their daily things without any problems. Emilia was almost in love with Lith now. She just needed one small push and it was a done deal. Lith was starting to get aware that Emilia was having romantic feelings for him. He had no idea how that happened but since it wasn''t a bad thing, he just continued doing what he was doing and was waiting to see how things would turn outter. ¡­.. Human Continent. Ancestor''s Pce, Raizen. The Human Ancestor, Darren Whitter, was sitting on his throne and was staring at empty space in front of him. At this time, Eric, sitting a few tens meter away from Darren, got up from his seat and after respectfully bowing and greeting him, he said, "Ancestor, the dragons will soon have their third Supreme if this continues. Are we just going to sit and watch?" Darren turned his gaze to look at Eric and knitted his brows. Eric had already given him so much trouble and had him suffer so much humiliation. Now he was asking this? "Eric, it''s in your, and everyone''s best interest that you keep your mouth shut and not speak unless asked to." Darren wasn''t happy with Eric in the slightest and said so. Eric felt a shiver down his spine as he heard that. ''What did I even do¡­'' He thought to himself and sat back on his seat after apologizing to Darren. Graham, who was sitting close to Darren, got up from his seat and said bowing to Darren, "Ancestor, I think you should talk to the other Supremes about this matter and first see what they are thinking. Of course, by others, I simply mean just three people." Arbour, sitting close to Darren as well, was simply listening and wasn''t saying anything on this matter. He did not understand the situation properly and so, he decided to not act on it. Previously, on impulse, he attacked this world and became a big fool in front of everyone. He wouldn''t do such a thing again. Darren nodded his head as Graham finished speaking. He then said, "I understand all of that, but Graham, you should take some rest and not work. I can understand that you may be going through the grief of losing your son. Take some rest, don''te to the meetings for a while." Graham was a very trustworthy person and was also the one that Darren ced a lot of importance on. He would obviously think in the best interest of Graham for that reason. Graham looked at Darren with a stern gaze and said, "don''t think of me as some weak mortal who would have grievance over losing a son, Ancestor. I am not impotent, I can have another son if I want." Immortals were like that. Losing a child may not make them feel much as they could make another one anytime they wanted. They had a never ending lifespan and it was no problem to them. Of course, not everyone was the same and many would suffer through grief for many years for losing a child and would suffer a major trauma for it. But Graham was one of those who didn''t care even if he lost a child. Darren nodded his head and said, "alright then. I''ll go talk to the Supremes." Chapter 313 Darren meets the three Supremes Chapter 313 Darren meets the three Supremes The Neutral Continent. Lenz Tower, Espat. At the top most floor of the Lenz Tower, four people were sitting around a round table, all wearing exquisite robes of their own culture. One was ady wearing a ck pointy hat and a strapless purple gown. The upper half of the gown was tight fitting and it appeared as if her big breasts would pop out of the gown at any moment''s notice. The man next to her wore a ck cardigan and had shoulder length dark blue hair. He had a very lean fit and was also tall. The person next to the dark blue haired man was a lean and handsome blonde-haired man wearing blue and white robes. He had a dignified look on his face, but the most notable feature was his hair tied into a messy rough man bun. Thest person, sitting beside the blonde-haired man, was a man that appeared to be in hister 40s and was in deep blue daoist robes. They were none other than the four Supreme Ranks of four main races. The one with a pointy hat was The Witch Queen Mother Florencia Rain, the one with dark blue hair was The Werewolf King Anderson Fenrir, next to him was The Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin, and thest one in daoist robes was none other than The Human Ancestor Darren Whitter. Florencia, Anderson, and Alex were currently staring at Darren with a neutral expression on their face and were wondering what the point of this meeting was and why did he call them on such a short notice. Darren cleared his throat and without any further ado, he said, "you can see the changes happening, right?" The three nodded. They weren''t idiots. "Then, what do you feel about the Dragons getting a third Supreme Rank?" Darren got straight to the point so as to not waste time of the other Supremes. Florencia crossed her legs and holding her teacup in hand, she took a sip and said in a calm tone, "do you feel threatened?" Darren raised his eyebrows in surprise as he heard that while the other two Supremes had a small smile on their faces. Florencia had a venomous tongue and the three were aware of it. But it still surprised them when she spoke. Darren knew it was easy for Florencia to provoke someone and he was thus calm despite her speaking like that. He nodded his head and said honestly, "Yes. One race having three Supreme Ranks threatens the well-being of the other races. It''s not just the Human race that will be threatened if they get a new Supreme Rank but each and every other race present in this world." Florencia took a sip again and said, "you don''t have to worry about the well-being of my race." What Florencia said was a formal way of asking Darren to mind his own business and think of his own race itself. Darren knitted his brows and said, "Florencia, are you witches capable of handling the brunt of three Supremes attacking you?" Tap! Tap! Alex tapped the table and interrupted the two this time. If he let them speak, then they would continue to bicker like little kids. Florencia, Anderson, and Darren turned to look at Alex as he interrupted them. "Darren, what makes you think the Dragons would attack?" Alex asked calmly. Darren sighed and said, "Alex, you do know how hot-blooded they are, right? What if they one day decide to go on a rampage? Who will stop them then?" Alex shook his head and said, "they may be hot-blooded but they aren''t fools who would attack anyone on a whim without any particr reason. You are overthinking things." "You clearly aren''t able to think of the far future it seems. Let me make it this way to you. What would you do if your race had three such beings and the rest of the races only had one? Would you not take advantage of your strength and attack?" Darren exined. Alex shook his head. "Why would I attack anyone? What do I or my raceck? The Angels are and will always be a peace loving race, we won''t attack anyone unless absolutely necessary." Darren knitted his brows and said clicking his tongue, "tsk. Did you forget what one of your Angel King did with one of my Emperor Ranks? Emilia attacked Eric without any solid proof." Alex sighed as he heard that. He had asked Darren previously as well to drop the case of doubting Emilia but he still hasn''t done that it seems. Alex took out a token from his spatial ring and presented it to Darren. "Have a look at that and tell me what it is and who it belongs to." Darren picked up the token and examining it, he frowned. This token had slight traces of spiritual power and Darren could figure out who it belonged to. "This¨C" "Yes. It belongs to Eric. Emilia found this on the tournament grounds. Is this not enough proof or do you need more?" Alex said calmly. "He may have identally dropped it there. This doesn''t say anything." Darren frowned and said. Alex tapped the table in front and said, "then care to exin why he would even go to the tournament grounds? As far as I know, there''s a designated team to conduct the tournament and the inspection of it is done by another team which consists of five Half Emperor Ranks. There was nothing there that would require Eric''s assistance." Darren rubbed his temples as he heard that. He didn''t doubt the information Alex gave and contemted things. Soon, a bit of anger built up in him when he realized that this damn Eric made him suffer humiliation again. He finally understood that Em didn''t attack Eric out of thin air and had a solid reason to be angry. Darren put the token in his pocket and said, "I apologize for doubting Emilia." He then cleared his throat and said, "Coming back to the topic, the angels being an exception, anyone else would definitely attack the other races as it would bring in a lot of benefits. Florencia there would agree on this statement. From how greedy she is, it wouldn''t be a wonder that she would attack if given the means to." Florencia put her cup down and said, e to the main point of this meeting and stop wasting our time. Don''t make situations and twist things." Darren sighed and said, "fine. I''ll say it straight. I am against them having three Supremes. I am going to stop the person from ascending. Just tell me if you''re going to join me or not." Sigh. Florencia and Alex both sighed hearing that. They knew what wasing but still, hearing it, it made them sigh. They couldn''t fathom the stupidity of Darren by any means. He was a Supreme Rank and a being almost a million years old. He should know better on how to handle things and not act like a senior old man. Looking at the two sigh, Darren gave up any hopes of roping them in. He thus turned to look at Anderson and asked, "You''ve been very quiet for a while, Anderson. Why don''t you say anything?" Anderson shook his head and said, "I won''t speak anything until I have a clear view of the entire situation. I can''t just join you to blindly attack someone. What if Dagassi and Mayzin are currently protecting that person? What will you do then?" "There''s no problem with that since I have a Supreme Rank with me as well. There''s Arbour there. You and me can hold Dagassi and Mayzin and Arbour can go do an assassination and stop the ascension." Anderson shook his head. "No, I won''t being unless I have a clear view of the entire situation. What you are saying are just your assumptions. From what I can see, you clearly don''t know either about what''s happening at that ce." Florencia took a sip of tea and said, "I feel generous today and for that reason, I''ll give you a bit of information for free. The person currently undergoing an ascension is not only a good friend of the Dragon Empress, but she is also the former teacher of the Vampire Prince." Alex and Anderson both raised their eyebrows in surprise as they heard that. They didn''t know about this info before at all. "I obviously know about it." Darren knew about it since it was due to Arya that Mayzin invaded his pce. Alex got up from his chair and looking at the three sitting, he said, "I have decided to not take part in any of this. My advice to you all would be to opt for non-violence as much as you can. I''ll take my leave now." Alex vanished from his spot after saying so. He was obviously not going to take part in whatever Darren was nning as he was a person who preferred peace but now that Florencia gave this information, he now knew it was pointless to stay and talk as that would simply mean wasting time. There was only one answer to that meeting, it was to not stop the ascension. Alex was a firm believer of that but now that Florencia said that info, Alex felt that he had spoken enough and it was up to the others to do what they wanted to do. He wouldn''t convince or stop them anymore. Anything even closely rted to the Vampire Royal n was hot stuff which shouldn''t ever be touched. Alex knew about this and thus walked away. If Darren wanted to have a conflict with the former teacher of the Vampire Prince, then he was free to do so, Alex wouldn''t convince him anymore to stop. "I''ll take my leave as well." Florencia said and vanished. She also didn''t want to take part in this thing Darren was nning. Darren sighed. "They clearly don''t think about the far future. Now then Anderson, what are your ns?" Anderson shook his head and said, "I am not going to take part in this as well. I don''t want to offend the Royal n of the Vampire''s even indirectly." Anderson vanished as well after saying so. BAM! Darren smashed the table in front of him as he saw everyone leave. "Fools! Do you not know what will happen if that fucking dragon ascends!" Chapter 314 Arya Ascends Chapter 314 Arya Ascends After failing to get the help of the other Supremes, Darren decided to simply take Arbour with him and go stop Arya from her ascension. He was prepared to fight with Mayzin and as for Dagassi, he got to know from his intel that he was in the Dragon Continent, governing things. Darren thus went without giving a care to anything to where Arya was along with Arbour. They used artifacts to reach as close as they could the that ce and after artifacts stopped working, they flew. In just a few hours, they could see a mountain where there was a colorful energy storm raging violently. "We''re here." Darren said and increased his pace. A few minutester, they reached the base of the mountain and just as Darren was preparing himself for a sh with Mayzin, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine and all his hair stood, making him feel extreme danger. Such an exaggerated reaction urred because Darren someone he least expected to be here. The Vampire Queen! Even Arbour was in the same condition as Darren. He had personally seen Lilith before and knew how terrified the others were of her. Lilith looked at Darren and Arbour and sipping her cup of tea, she said in a calm and indifferent tone, "I''ll give you five seconds to leave this ce and pretend that you never came here." Darren felt his ego hurt as Lilith said that. She dared to say such a thing to him, a Supreme Rank? Did she forget that they were both equals? "5." Lilith counted down the time. Darren felt extremely angry and felt very humiliated as Lilith did that. He wanted to do nothing but rip her apart right now, but¡­ Darren was fully aware of his capabilities and knew that no matter how angry he got, he wouldn''t able to even touch a single hair of Lilith. She was just that powerful. "4." Darren''s still had goosebumps and he knew he had to rush right now. He quickly turned around and ran away. As for Arbour, he had previously taken a determination to not make an enemy out of Lilith but this damn Darren brought him together and now Arbour unknowingly ended up having a conflict with Lilith. "3." Lilith kept counting and didn''t stop. She was about to stop now as Darren had already fleed but looking at Arbour still standing there and staring at her, she felt slightly surprised. He had the guts to still stand in front of her despite the warning? Lilith thought to herself. Arbour knew he had to exin himself quickly or things would be bad. He quickly bowed and said hurriedly, "Respected Vampire Queen, please know, I have be a subordinate of Darren and was just doing what he ordered me to. I, in no way, had any intentions of having a conflict with you, or people rted to you. Please forgive me and have no animosity with me." Lilith felt surprised once again she heard this. Wasn''t the guy in front a Supreme Rank? Where was his self-respect? But despite all that, she liked this attitude. This was a smart move to make and he was doing nothing wrong. Lilith looked at Arbour and said in a neutral tone, "you''ll join the Royal servants and work for me now. Go to the Royal Castle in Nightingale and meet Luna, she''ll brief you with everything." Arbour was stupefied hearing it. Did she just ask him to work without even giving a single care of what he thought? Was this how the life of a person whomitted one single mistake was? Arbour had done just one wrong thing in his life. He went on a rampage in this world because he thought he was the strongest and nobody could stop him. He cultivated hard in a secret dimension and when he broke through, he thought he was the strongest and went on a rampage aftering out of this dimension. But he was utterly wrong in that aspect and with cumtive work or Darren, Alex, and Agalea, he ended up bing a subordinate to Darren and had to listen to all hismands. But now, Lilith just treated him as if he was some ve on the street. She didn''t even give two shits about his current employer Darren and made the decision for him. Darren sighed and could only ept his fate. He knew he had no other choice. He now had to be a ve of the Vampire Queen and would need to work for her. Such was his life going to be. He also couldn''t defy her by any means since he knew she was strong. Very very strong infact. Arbour bowed and said, "understood, respected Vampire Queen." "You can call me Madam from now on." Lilith said and got back to sipping tea and hanging out with Mayzin. Lucy was the one doing the job the Vampire Queen and because she wasn''t a Supreme Rank yet, her title was still just Substitute Queen. But Lilith considered her the Queen and so every royal servant followed that changed their way of speaking to Lilith. They now called her Madam and Lucy as Her Majesty. Arbour nodded and excused himself. He didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore as doing so would simply make him suffer even further. He ran away as soon as he could and while on his way to Nightingale, he cursed the nine generations of Darren and swore to take his revenge on him someday. It was because of this asshole that he had now be a ve of the Vampire Queen. A few days passed after the drama with Darren ended. Lilith and Mayzin were still at the base of the mountain but now they didn''t need to wait much as Arya would ascend at any given moment now. Lith in this time was following the same monotonous routine and his rtionship with both Alexandra and Emilia had improved. He ended up kissing Alexandra and with Emilia¡­ well¡­ they simply held hands together and Emilia, this one time, she licked Lith''s face when she saw juice dripping down from the corner of his mouth. That was about it that happened. A few more days passed and finally¡­ Arya finally opened her eyes after weeks ofprehending thews and meditating. Her blue eyes only saw a colorful storm in front of them and Arya walked into the storm without thinking anything else. Lilith looked at her from below and smiled. Arya''s ascension was almost done now. Arya channeled the entire energy storm into her Magic Core and its area expanded rapidly. After she was done, Arya tried making her connection with the world and doing so caused various changes in the whole world. Some people experienced out of season rains, some people experienced extreme droughts, while some experienced lush green healthy crops. There were tides, earthquakes, and lots of other natural things constantly happening as Arya went through her ascension. The world was shocked as such a thing happened. The sky above their head took on a dark color and everyone everywhere could feel the Death, Dark, Destruction, Space, Time, and Water elemental energy rising. The ces close to Arya experienced more rise in these energies and the ces far away from her didn''t experience much rise. The vicinity where Arya was, a dense pool of these pure elemental energies was formed and the surrounding few hundred kilometres be zones rich in these energies. Arya''s ascension shocked the world and many who did knew why such a thing was happening were slightly happy as it meant there was going to be a new Supreme Rank but many who didn''t know about it felt that the heaven''s had be furious and was going to punish them at any moment. A few days passed with these changes continuously happening. Lith who was in the Shadow River Sect was still following the same routine as before. However now he was a bit happy knowing that Arya was finally going to ascend. But before he could celebrate her happiness, Alexandra had pulled Lith in her room and locked the door. She pushed Lith on the bed and crawling above him, she looked at him and said seductively, "darling, I can''t wait anymore. Let''s do that." Alexandra was given a lot of affection by Lith and because of how Lith''s nature was, he ended up teasing her as well along with Emilia and Alexandra had now reached a point where she couldn''t control herself anymore. She wanted to do nothing but be one with her beloved and that was her only goal currently. The rest of things could wait till then. Lith smiled looking at Alexandra and shook his head with a helpless smile. He shouldn''t have put her so much on edge that she now had to resort to force herself onto him. ''Alright then, no more teasing now. I should get straight into action.'' Lith thought to himself took his clothes off. Alexandra also did the same without feeling too embarrassed and crawled on top of Lith again. She kissed him on his lips and Lith reciprocated it while also groping her perky and smooth peaches. The two had a passionate kiss for a while and they were about to get on with the main thing when¡­ Space fluctuated around them and out of thin air, a beautiful blonde-haireddy wearing an apron and holding a tray appeared out. "Lith, look at what I made¡­" Emilia''s voice trailed off as she looked at what was happening in front of her. Her face flushed and she was about to run away from this ce when¡­ Space fluctuated again and out of thin air appeared a bluish silver-haireddy wearing a blindfold and blue daoist robes. "Yoooohooo! How''s my love¨C Hmm? What''s going on¡­" Chapter 315 Yandere Alexandra Chapter 315 Yandere Alexandra Looking at Emilia and Arya arrive in their bedroom while they were just about to do it for the first time, Alexandra frowned and became annoyed. She looked at Lith and pointing towards Arya and Emilia, she asked, "darling, who are they and why are they here?" She didn''t care if both were naked right now. All she wanted was answers. Before Lith could speak, Arya, who roughly understood the situation, chuckled and said, "I am his lover, and thisdy beside me¡­ hmm¡­ I think she''s also his lover now." Hearing that, Emilia froze on the spot. She immediately shook her hands and head and said, "Wha¨C No. No, no, no, I am not. My apologizes for disturbing. I''ll take my leave now." Emilia was about to teleport away when Arya blocked the Space elements in the room and held Emilia by her waist. Arya chuckled and said, "Where are you going, Emmy-chan? Hahaha, I didn''t know he ended up scoring you and that girl as well while I was out. My lover''s skills are indeed amazing." Emilia blushed hearing that. "I am not his lover¡­" Emilia said in a very low voice. She did love Lith, but they weren''t lovers, yet. Hearing all of that Alexandra finally understood what was going on. She frowned and getting up from bed, she took out her double ded sword and said pointing it towards them, "I don''t care who you are, darling is mine, and I am not sharing him. Nobodyes between me and my darling." "Oh?" Arya said with a smile. Emilia was too embarrassed to think or do anything and she didn''t hear what Alexandra said. Lith on the other hand sighed. ''Having a harem is a bit difficult, isn''t it?'' Hanging out with Alexandra for so long, he knew that this was bound to ur. The reason was, Alexandra was a Yandere! That''s right, Alexandra was a yandere, a very violent one. She wasn''t violent towards Lith but towards others and when it came to Lith, her personality would flippletely. She would be a submissive girl who wanted nothing but cuddles and kisses. Of course, submissive didn''t mean she wouldn''t speak what was on her mind. If she was angry with Lith for some reason, she would show it, if she was dissatisfied with something, she would show it. Just a few days ago, Lith participated in a small event uring in the sect. Due to that, and also because of the previous fight with Alexandra in the tournament, he became very popr. This caused a lot of disciples to fawn over him and surround him when he got out of the event. Alexandra was in the audience but when she saw Lith being surrounded by girls, she became very angry and descended towards him. She then threatened each and every disciple to watch themselves or she won''t be polite. Many disciples were shocked to see her react like that and some disciples felt jealous of her because she had someone as handsome and strong as Lith as her boyfriend. They thus didn''t keep their ego in check and still tried to force themselves onto Lith. This resulted in Alexandra getting seriously violent with them and had Lith not intervened, she would''ve ended up killing a good poption of inner and outer disciples of the sect. Lith controlled Alexandra well and gave her assurance that she didn''t need to feel so insecure. He was always there for her and she shouldn''t worry too much. The elders of the sect also managed toe on time and controlled the situation. But still, the damage was done by Alexandra and it was anything but something less. A lot of disciples suffered due to her. Alexandra was, in the truest sense, a sadist when she was dealing with people other than Lith. She was a very aggressive person and had her appearance not given away her identity as a vampire, everybody would''ve thought of her as someone from the war dragon tribe. Currently, Alexandra was naked but she had a serious expression on her face and was in a battle ready state. She didn''t care if the people in front of her were stronger than her or not and what she had in mind was that the people in front of her were here to steal Lith from her. Arya was surprised with Alexandra''s attitude and Emilia was struggling to get away from Arya''s grasp. As for Lith, he got up from the bed and walked towards Alexandra. "Calm down, dear. They are not your enemies." Lith patted her head and said. He took her sword away from her and hugged her, making her bury her face on his chest. "B-but darling¡­ they are here to take you away from me¡­I don''t wanna lose you¡­" Alexandra said in a sad tone. She had already lost her parents once, she didn''t want to lose Lith either. Lith patted her back and said, "silly, I told you, didn''t I? We are never going to be separated. You''ll always be with me." "Ara, Ara, such cute romance. I feel jealous." Arya chuckled and said. Lith chuckled as well and said, "why are you standing there holding Miss Emilia,e here. It''s been so long." Arya chuckled and went towards Lith while dragging Emilia with her. "Hey! Hey! Let me go!" Emilia cried out. "Emmy, you need to learn to be honest with yourself, fufu." Arya said. She reached towards where Lith was hugging Alexandra. Lith turned Alexandra a bit to the side and hugged her with one hand, freeing his other half of the body. He hugged Arya with the other half and Arya too did the same. Her one half hugged Lith and the other was holding Emilia. "Go away." Alexandra knitted her brows and said to Arya. Lith kissed Alexandra''s forehead and said, "no need to be so guarded against her, dear. She''s not an enemy, but your sister now." Harmony was very much needed in a harem. It would be for the best if every person treated the other member as a sister and not an enemy or any other thing. "Oh? I have a sister now? Interesting." Arya chuckled and said. "Yup. Also, why are you dragging Miss Emilia with you?" Lith asked, looking at Emilia struggling to get out of Arya''s grasp. "Can you not see? She clearly loves you." Arya said with a smile. "Wha¨C who, what, no. I don''t love him." Emilia said with a flushed face. "Ah, Emmy, you need to learn to be honest with yourself or people like me and this girl here would end up stealing your lover from you." Arya said with a chuckle again. Emilia blushed as she heard Arya calling Lith her lover. Sure she loved him, but you know¡­ he was a vampire and she was an angel¡­ things wouldn''t work out well. "I am not stealing darling, he is and will always be mine." Alexandra said in a possessive manner while hugging Lith tightly. Arya smiled and said, "surely he is. But he''s also mine and now, hers as well. We all need to share him." Emilia became embarrassed again as Arya called her out. Lith chuckled this time and said, dies, no need to fight over such trivial things. Come, let''s first celebrate Arya''s ascension and we can then talk about everything else." "Yes, yes, indeed. Let''s go to bed and celebrate." Arya nodded and said in a cheerful tone. Lith smirked and said, "sure." "C-can I go, please?" Emilia asked in a low voice, clearly not very confident and embarrassed. "Emmy, from what I can see, in this room today, there will be three flowers that my lover is gonna pluck. One of the flowers is you and I don''t think you can leave. C''mon, you''ve been a virgin for far too long, you need to let loose for a while." Arya said as she dragged Emilia towards the bed. "Hey, hey, I don''t do things without consent." Lith said as he got on the bed along with Alexandra. "C''mon, can you not see it? She clearly wants it. Did you not see how cheerfully she arrived here to see you? The food was just an excuse." Arya exined. Emilia this time interrupted the two and said with a flushed face, "b-but, I can''t do it. I''ll¡­ I''ll fall from grace¡­" Hearing this, Lith and Arya both turned silent. Bothpletely forgot that doing it with Emilia meant she would fall from grace and things would be too harmful for her from then on. "Emmy, but what about your happiness? You love Lith right? If you don''t do it now, I mean, if you don''t get into a rtionship with him, I am pretty sure you''re gonna regret it too muchter." Arya said. She had been with Emilia for a long time and she knew her pretty well. Though she wasn''t there when Lith and Emilia''s rtionship was getting developed, she could, from this small interaction, make out that Emilia was in love with Lith. She was a Supreme Rank now and the brain and critical thinking skills of a Supreme Rank worked in a much different way than anyone else. Supreme Rank was just a few steps closer to bing omniscient and omnipotent. "Is there no solution for this? Will you fall from grace simply for loving a vampire?" Lith asked Emilia. Emilia sighed and said, "This is my fate. I can''t do anything about it." Hearing that, Arya said, "Hmm, no, that''s not it. Lith, call your mother and ask her about this. Surely she has an idea on how to make Emilia not fall." ..... Get Bonus chapters! 1000 powerstones = 1 bonus chapters 2000 powerstones = 3 bonus chapters 200 GT = 1 bonus chapters 500 Golden Tickets = 3 bonus chapters Magic castle = 3 bonus chapters Chapter 316 Solution Chapter 316 Solution "Yes, baby?" Lilith asked on the phone. Lith had called her when Arya asked him. His mother was very knowledgeable and knew a lot of things. She was sure to know a solution to this. Lith exined to Lilith on call about what the things were and Lilith listened carefully. After Lith was done speaking, she said: "Fufufu¡­ just this? It''s not a problem. Give the phone to Emilia, I''ll give her the solution to this." Lilith said. Lith wondered why she didn''t want to say the solution to him but he didn''t question her about this. He gave the phone to Emilia and watched her reaction. "Greetings, Your Majesty, the Vampire Queen." Emilia greeted Lilith with respect. The strong respected the strong and she was no exception to this. "Fufufu, no need to call me with such respect. Call me mother-inw or big sister like Arya." Lilith said from the other side. Emilia blushed hearing that. "Uhm¡­ I''ll see." Lilith then got to the point and said, "Well, I can assume you are worried about falling from grace and bing a fallen angel right?" "That''s right." Emilia nodded and said. "Well, you don''t have to worry about falling from grace as thatpletely depends on Alex. It''s him that decides who will and who will not fall from grace. I''ll talk to him and you''ll retain your position in the heavenly court." Lilith exined. "Oh. Alright." Emilia smiled and said. "As for the other problem, well¡­ You can only avoid that by marrying my son. There''s only one other alternative to it and that is to¡­ well¡­ not lose your virginity." Lilith said. Emilie sighed and became sad hearing that. So in the end the two could never be lovers without her bing a fallen angel. "But¡­" Emilia''s ears perked up as she heard this. There was a but? An exception? "But?" Emilia asked. "But, yes. You can still have sex with him. All you need to do is ensure you only go for anal. Don''t take it in the front or you will end up having a pair of ck wings and be a fallen." Lilith said with a light chuckle. "Oh¡­" Emilia''s face flushed hearing that. She had no words to say anymore. "You can take it in the front if you marry my son though. The marriage needs to be the one of the angel culture and you need to take the heaven, the earth, and the King of Angels as witnesses." "I understand. Thank you for your time, Your Majesty." Emilia said in a low voice with a blush still being present on her face. She hung up after finishing talking to her and gave Lith''s phone back to him. Lith, Alexandra, and Arya were watching Emilia while she was speaking. Lith and Alexandra didn''t know what she spoke about but Arya did. Lith and Alexandra just saw Emilia blush and they wondered what Lilith was saying from the other side. As for Arya, she had a smirk on her face. She heard the solution fully and knew about it. Lith asked Emilia, "so, what''s the solution?" Emilia''s face flushed and she said in a mosquito-like voice, "m-marry me¡­" "Oh." Lith said. "Hahahahaha!" Aryaughed as she heard that. Out of all things Emilia could say, she ended up saying this? It was too funny. Lith was confused when he saw Aryaugh and Alexandra was raging after hearing Emilia''s response. "Stay away from darling." Alexandra said with a murderous glint in her eyes. Lith was a bit confused with the reactions and also was wondering about a few things rted to Emilia. Was marrying her the only option? Well, he didn''t hate that but there was still a bit of time for him to be of the marriage age. Also, he knew that he couldn''t just marry her alone as that would be unfair to the otherdies. Arya, when herughter subdued, she hugged Emilia by her neck and pulling her close, she said, "now, tell him the solution or I''ll do it myself. Trust me, when I say it, it''ll be much more embarrassing. Also, I think it''s time for you to confess your love. You can love him and be with him without worries, can''t you?" Emilia blushed hearing that. It was true, she could openly love Lith now. She wouldn''t be a fallen or fall from grace for being in a rtionship with him. But¡­ confessing¡­ that felt really very embarrassing. "Arya, you shouldn''t force Miss Emilia like that. Let her go along with her pace." Lith said calmly. Arya shook her head and said, "I can''t do that. If we let things be, Emilia will never do anything and your rtionship will get nowhere." Lith was amused hearing it. He wondered why his lover was acting like a wingman for him. Emilia coughed to grab Lith''s attention. She tried to cover up the blush on her face and said, "Arya is right. So anyway, Lith¡­" Emilia looked Lith in the eyes. When she did, she blushed again and felt too shy to speak up. How can she say she loves him right in front of him and also there were two other people present here. This was too embarrassing! Lith smiled and said, "Miss Emilia, you can take your time if you¨C" "No." Emilia shook her head. She was an Angel King, not a little girl. She wouldn''t shy away too much and confess what was in her heart right at this moment and not wait. It had been far too long that she had suppressed her feelings. She wanted to be honest with herself like what Arya had said and do things she liked. Emilia continued, "also, just call me Emilia, not Miss Emilia. Or Emmy would do too, like how this stinky lizard here says." Lith and Arya chuckled hearing that and Alexandra had her face buried on Lith''s chest and ignored the two otherdies. She had no one else other than Lith on her mind and now that there were two more people that she had to share him with, she was trying to be with him as much as she could. Emilia took a deep breath and steeled her resolved. She would be honest from now on and say what was on her mind and not shy away. ''You can do it, Emilia. Go on.'' Emilia looked at Lith and said, "Lith, I love you." Her face flushed after saying so. Now that she said it, she realized that it was super cringe and embarrassing. Reality was far different than what was in her head when she thought of this. Lith smiled and said, "I am honoured. Thank you." Emilia shed a small smile hearing that. Arya cleared her throat as she heard this and said, "now that your formalities are over, I can assume you both are in a rtionship now, right?" Lith nodded and said, "well, from my side, I can say so. But, it''s totally up to Mis¨C I mean, Emilia on what she thinks." "Ehm, it''s a yes from my side too." Emilia said in a low voice. Arya smiled widely hearing that. She pped her hand once and said, "Great. Now let''s have sex then." "Eh!?" Emilia was dumbfounded hearing that. Arya dragged Emilia towards Lith andy beside him while holding Emilia on the side. "My dear lover, it''s time now. When are you gonna start?" Arya asked. Lith smiled and said, "still waiting for Emilia''s consent." Emilia''s face flushed again. "Ah, yes. Right, speaking of that, Emmy, you didn''t say the solution yet. Do you want me to say it instead?" Arya asked with a smirk. "n-no¡­" Emilia said in a low voice. "Then hurry up and say it." Arya urged Emilia. Lith was interested in knowing the solution too and his ears perked up. Emilia closed her eyes and bit her lips to hide away the embarrassment she was feeling and be a bit bold to say it. While thinking of this, she also wished that she could be sometimes like Arya and be shameless and bold enough to say things. A few seconds passed and Emilia took a deep breath and said while having her eyes closed, "I won''t be a fallen if you¡­ if you¡­ if you do me¡­ i-in the other ce." Emilia''s face became tomato red after she finished. If she was in an anime right now, then there would be steaming out of her head. It was simply too embarrassing. Lith and Arya both chuckled hearing that. The solution was that simple! "Alright, now she gave you the consent as well. Come let''s do it." Arya said and ripped her own as well as Emilia''s clothes off. Chapter 317 Alexandra has sisters** Chapter 317 Alexandra has sisters** "Kyaaah!" Emilia shrieked and put her hand on her private parts to cover them up. "Wh-What are you doing!?" Emilia said with a flushed face and in a slightly angry tone. Arya ignored her and looking at Lith, she asked, "who are you going to do it with first?" Lith didn''t need to think of the answer. He already knew about it. He looked down at the ck-haireddy hugging him and caressing her hair, he said, "Alexandra, can we do it now?" Alexandra was a bit angry with Lith since he wasn''t solely hers now. But she knew that her darling was a great person and he was bound to have beauties around him. Still, she didn''t like sharing him. But now that he spoke in such a soft tone to her, her heart melted and looking him in the eyes, she nodded her head and gave her approval. Lith smiled and kissed Alexandra. Arya and Emilia both looked at them and felt as if both were watching a romance movie. But Emilia soon became conscious of the current situation and realized that all four people were naked here, including herself. She became embarrassed once again. Lith put Alexandra down on the bed while kissing her andy on top of her. He soon broke the kiss and looking at her, he said, "It''ll hurt a bit, but if it''s too much, do let me know, okay?" "Mhm." Alexandra nodded her head and said. Lith''s shamelessness had no bound. There were two beauties beside him, both naked as well, but he felt no shame or embarrassment at all and spoke normally in a gentle tone to Alexandra present below him. Lith then turned his head to look at the flustered Emilia and the bold Arya. He smirked and extended his hand out. "Come, witness Alexandra''s first time. You all are sisters now and you should be there for each other through thick and thin." Arya chuckled and said, "indeed." Emilia was too shy to say anything and she didn''t agree or disagree. Arya knew Emilia would not say anything so she grabbed her hand and gave it to Lith. Lith pulled Emilia after grabbing her hand. "Kyaah!" Emilia let out a surprised shout again. Lith hugged Emilia by her waist and Emilia had her boobs pressed onto Lith''s side. Lith didn''t wait for Emilia to speak or say anything and sealed her lips by his own. He kissed her for the first time and tasted her sweet and divine vor. Emilia struggled for a bit but soon gave in as she felt too powerless and weak. She hugged Lith back and soon went into a zone where she felt only Lith and her were present. She then kissed Lith back. Lith felt happy knowing Emilia wasn''t shying away too much. Lith then extended his other hand out and Arya grabbed it and came to his other side. She hugged Lith as well but since he was busy with Emilia, she put her head on his shoulder and looked at Alexandra lying down. Lith soon broke the kiss and said to Emilia with a smile, "now, I need to give Alexandra a bit of attention. Watch carefully." Emilia blushed but nodded her head. She was a maturedy and understood a fact that she would have to share Lith at all times and couldn''t have him for herself fully. She didn''t hate this at all though and didn''t mind it. Strong beings usually had a harem around them and everyone in this world was aware of this. It was kind of a normal thing for people toe to term with this and their mentality was thus much more different than the ones from Earth, the ce where Lith was in his previous life. Lith looked at Alexandra and asked her to part her legs a bit so that he can have an easy ess to her pussy. Alexandra did as she was asked and spreading her legs, she gave way to Lith''s little brother to enter. She didn''t feel shy in doing so at all even though there were two other people present in the room beside Lith and her. Lith then went a bit forwards and tried to shove his shaft into her. But he failed to do so as both his hands were busy holding Emilia and Arya. Arya and Emilia noticed this and Arya decided to help Lith. She grabbed Lith''s shaft and put it in front of Alexandra''s dripping vaginal hole. Emilia blushed again looking at this scene. How can Arya do something so embarrassing so easily? She wondered. Lith smiled noticing how understanding Arya was. He gave her a kiss on her lips and said, "thanks, babe." Arya smiled and said, "No problem. Now hurry up, I''ve been waiting for far too long and need it in me as well." "Yes, yes." Lith nodded. He then pushed his shaft in Alexandra and since her insides were wet, he felt no friction and it went in easily. Lith soon felt her warm insides as the tip of his cock went in Alexandra''s pussy. He soon felt a resistance and knew it was her hymen. Lith looked at Alexandra and said, "it''ll hurt now." Alexandra nodded her head and extended her hands out. "Hold my hands while you put it deep in me." Lith nodded. He could fulfill her this wish at least. He let go of Emilia and Arya''s waist and held both of her hands. Emilia and Arya were hugging Lith from the side and they continued to do so even without him holding them back. They looked at Lith''s dick going inside Alexandra''s pussy curiously and waited to see how it looked. Lith, after holding Alexandra''s hands, pushed his shaft slowly inside her. Alexandra''s hymen soon broke and just as she lost her virginity, a blood bond formed between her and Lith. A connection was formed between the two right away and she could feel Lith''s emotions and hear some of his thoughts. ''Alexandra, I love you.'' This was the first thought of Lith she heard and felt warm in her heart. ''I love you too, Lith, my darling.'' Lith heard Alexandra''s thought. They both smiled looking at each other and Alexandra, though she felt a lot of pain while losing her virginity, she ignored it totally. The stronger one was, the stronger would be the pain they would feel when losing their virginity. The hymen of strong beings was too tough to break but with enough force, it could be broken easily. It was stinging really badly for Alexandra but she controlled herself and had a small smile on her face while blood dripped down her pussy that was spread by Lith''s cock. Arya and Emilia both felt amazed as they looked at Lith shoving his cock fully inside Alexandra. They still wondered how such a big thing could inside such a small ce and unconsciously, both touched their own selves and put two of their fingers in to see if their hole was small or big. "Are you okay?" Lith asked Alexandra. "Yes. You can move anytime you want, darling." Alexandra said with a small smile on her face. Lith nodded. He was about to start moving when, "One second." Arya stopped him. Lith looked at her and wondered why she did so and Alexandra and Emilia were no exception to this either. Arya smiled and put her finger near Alexandra''s pussy. She cast a cleaning spell and cleaned all the blood present on the outside as well as inside and on Lith''s cock. Arya didn''t want to see the scene be a bloody mess and so she did that. Lith, Alexandra, and Emilia understood Arya''s intention andmended her for this. Alexandra did hate Arya and Emilia but now that she saw Arya being nice and considerate, she felt a bit warm in her heart and didn''t hate her as much. F Lith thanked Arya by giving her a kiss and saying it to her. He then got back to thrusting it inside Alexandra. Alexandra''s insides loosened up a bit and Lith was able to thrust his shaft without feeling any friction. He moved his hips back and forth and spread Alexandra''s pussy while hitting her deep inside. "Ahh~" Alexandra let out her first moan as Lith hit her sweet spot. Arya and Emilia both felt amazed and Emilia was still in disbelief knowing how such a thing could inside such a narrow ce fully. Lith moved his hips continuously and Alexandra moaned with every thrust of Lith. Lith was also holding her hand and this made her feel even better. Arya and Emilia both were absorbed into watching Lith fuck Alexandra and totally ignored everything else. After a few minutes of getting fucked by Lith, Alexandra felt weak and her legs gave in. Noticing this, Arya supported one of her legs by holding it via her thigh and she asked Emilia to do the same thing. Emilia did became flustered but she did it in the end. Lith continued thrusting his shaft deep inside Alexandra''s dripping wet pussy and since Alexandra''s hand gave in as well, he put his hands on the side and held Arya and Emilia''s big buttocks. Arya smiled noticing this and with her free hand, she turned Lith''s face towards her and kissed him. As for Emilia, it was her usual and nothing else happened. Lith soon put his tongue inside Arya''s mouth and both started a tongue battle together. He was now having a passionate kiss with Arya while kneading hers as well as Emilia''s ass cheeks while also fucking Alexandra''s pussy. ''What an amazing feeling.'' Lith thought to himself. Soon, Lith broke the kiss with Arya and turned his head to do it with Emilia. Emilia knew what Lith wanted to do and simply closed her eyes to let him do as he pleased. Lith kissed her as well and soon started a passionate kiss with her. A few minutester, Lith shifted his hands from Arya and Emilia''s butt to their dripping pussies. He rubbed his middle and ring finger on their pink slits and made them wet. Emilia''s body shook as she felt something foreign for the first time touch her intimate areas. Arya felt good feeling Lith''s fingers and she unknowingly started grinding her pussy on Lith''s fingers. Lith soon put his two fingers inside their pussies and fingered them slightly to loosen it up. It was better to loosen up a bit at the start or it would pain too muchter. A few more minutes passed and Lith felt Alexandra''s inside tighten more. He knew that she was close to cumming now. Lith broke the kiss with Emilia and fingering her and Arya. He held Alexandra''s waist and focused fully on ensuring she had a good orgasm. It was her first and it was his duty to ensure it was a good one. Alexandra let out loud moans as Lith increased pace and also force with which he rammed his dick in her pussy. The sound of flesh pping and squelching sound resonated throughout the room. Arya and Emilia both could see the blissful face of Alexandra and could make out that she was indeed feeling very good. They were soon thinking of when it would be their turn to feel the same. "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~" Alexandra let out her tongue and moaned continuously as saliva dripped down from the corner of her mouth. Lith bent down while thrusting his shaft in her and sucked one of her boobs. He sucked it hard and swirled his tongue around her nipple. With the other hand, he kneaded her other boob and also pinched and pulled her nipple, causing Alexandra to moan even more loudly. Alexandra felt too good with so many of her pleasure points being stimted. She couldn''t stop herself from moaning loudly at all due to this. Lith soon switched ces with the other boob and sucked on it. A few minutester, Alexandra''s insides tightened even further and Lith''s cock buldged more as well. Both were close to cumming now. He stopped sucking her boobs and pulled himself back. He then positioned her legs into an M shape and put his hands on her knees and continued to fuck her. Lith suddenly got an idea and he held Arya and Emilia''s hands. They both wondered why he did that when Lith took their hands close to Alexandra''s boobs. "Ladies, please help your sister feel more good." Lith said to the two as he put their hands on Alexandra''s boobs and got back to putting his own on her knees. It felt a bit weird for Emilia to touch some other woman''s boobs like that but now that she was in a rtionship with Lith and Alexandra was like her little sister now, she decided to do what he asked her to. As for Arya, she felt no hesitation and got to doing what Lith asked. Then both kneaded Alexandra''s boobs and then pinched, twisted, and pulled her nipples to make her feel pleasured. Since both weredies, they knew what to do make a woman feel pleasured via her nipples. Alexandra moaned once again loudly and she was almost close to climaxing. Lith increased his pace again and with one hand, he rubbed Alexandra''s erect clit. "Ahhhhhh~" Alexandra moaned loudly as Lith touched her clit. It was too sensitive and she couldn''t help but moan so loud. A few minutester¡­ "Ahhhh~ Ahhhh~ Dar¡­ Darling¡­ I am cumming¡­ I am cumming¡­" Alexandra said in between her moans. Spurrrt! "Ohhhhhh~" "Hngh." Alexandra''s cum gushed out like a tide as she climaxed and Lith too climaxed at the same time. His load shot deep into Alexandra and she had another small orgasm due to it. Alexandra''s body jerked intensely and her toes curled up. Arya and Emilia had to ensure that she was okay and so they held her down to stop her from shaking too much. They both had seen her cum and they both could see the pure ecstatic expression on her face. They could tell that it felt too amazing and they once again wondered when it would be their turn. Lith, after shooting everything in Alexandra,y beside her and put her on top of him. His shaft was still inside and he caressed her back and let her enjoy her post orgasm bliss. Arya and Emilia didn''t disturb him and bothy beside him. A few minutester, Lith kissed Alexandra''s forehead and said, "it''s your sister''s turn now, okay?" Alexandra reluctantly nodded her head. She tried to be as understanding and reasonable as she could. Lith gave her a kiss on her lips and put her gently to the side. He then pulled his shaft out and cum started dripping down Alexandra''s pussy. Lith then went over to Arya''s side and parting her legs, he asked, "are you ready, babe?" Arya smirked and said, "I''ve been waiting for far too long. Put it in quickly, will you?" Chapter 318 Aryas First Time** Chapter 318 Arya''s First Time** Lith parted Arya''s legs and had a look at her pussy for the very first time. He wouldn''t lie, herbias seemed of the right consistency, neither too thick nor too thin. Her pussy really seemed perfect and after appreciating it a bit, Lith put his fingers on it and rubbed lightly along her slit. Arya shivered a bit as she felt Lith''s finger on her. Her pussy drooled in happiness as her lover was now touching her. Lith took his fingers back and put them in his mouth while looking Arya in the eyes. Arya looked back at him and smiled while watching him suck her own juices. Arya''s cum tasted sweet with a bit of saltiness in it. It was a good taste and an amazing experience and Lith wanted to eat her out right then and there. However, he couldn''t do so as he needed to pluck Arya''s flower first. She had been waiting for far too long and making her wait more didn''t seem like a good idea to him. Lith positioned himself between her legs and rubbed his shaft along her slits to lube it well. After he was done, he put the tip in first and waited to see how Arya was going to react to this. Arya had a smile on her face and was looking at Lith. She had no other reaction. Lith held her thighs and thrust his cock deep in her. He felt resistance but he broke through it and made his shaft fully enter her in one single thrust. Arya ended up letting out a low moan when her hymen broke. Blood trickled down her pussy and this time it was Lith who cleaned it for her. Lith waited for a few seconds inside her to let her insides adjust to his size and for Arya to recover. Hymen breaking was painful to many and she wasn''t any exception despite bing a Supreme Rank. Alexandra had turned to the side to look at what her darling was doing and looking at Arya just losing her virginity, she had mixed feelings. On one hand she didn''t want any other woman to be with Lith but on the other hand, Arya didn''t seem like someone bad to be around with. There was also her bing a sister of hers now and so Alexandra had no idea how to feel. As for Emilia, she was sitting on the bed with her back supported by the bed rest. She was watching Lith and Arya do it and now that she had a good look at Arya''s flower being plucked, she became a bit nervous as it would be her turn next. But then, she soon rejoiced as she now had something to make fun of Arya. She would just tell Arya how she moaned like a person in heat and tease her. "You can move now." Arya said, looking Lith in the eyes. She knew he was waiting for her insides to adjust so that it doesn''t pain her much, but well¡­ She was a Supreme Rank and apart from her hymen breaking, the rest of the pain was too less in intensity. Lith nodded and started moving. As he did so, he felt Arya''s insides wrap and massage around his little brother and the tightness felt too perfect and good for his size. Lith also noticed that his entire length was able to go deep inside her and it just barely touched her womb and only a little bit of the tip prated through her cervix. This amused him and Lith realized that he wasn''t having sex with a vampire now, but a dragon. She was not a vampire, but a dragon, and therefore the anatomy of dragons was a bit different as well. In any case, the changes weren''t anything too major and were just a few minor ones. Lith''s shaft kissed the entrance of her womb and his tip prated just a bit into the cervix. If it were Alexandra here right now, she would be moaning her lungs out if Lith ended up prating this deep in her womb. But still, having suppressed her cultivation to match Lith''s level, when Arya felt Lith''s shaft touch her, she let out a satisfied and pleasured moan. Alexandra and Emilia both saw this expression from the side and Alexandra just bit her lips and controlled herself from wanting to kill Arya and have Lith fully to herself. As For Emilia, she had a blush like usual and wondered whether it really felt this good or was it just her imagination. Lith rammed his cock in Arya''s pussy constantly and spread it wide to shape it ording to his size. He also followed the same approach he did in Alexandra and bent down to y with her tits. Arya had never felt such pleasure before and it was her first time. She had a small orgasm immediately as Lith broke hymen and prated her deep. This caused her to tighten up and made her little sister drool. Lith didn''t know about it as Arya was good at hiding it. She didn''t want to say it out loud as it would be a bit embarrassing to say that she orgasmed just from a single thrust. She loved Lith a lot and that caused her to feel this way as well, but still, what was embarrassing was embarrassing and it couldn''t be changed. There were two otherdies beside her and letting them know this would be bringing trouble to herself. After having a good taste of her boobs, Lith gave Arya a peck on her lips and pulled back. He continued to do her in the missionary style and turning his head to the side, he saw his two other lovers lying idle. He knew he had to look after them as well and couldn''t leave them idle like this. They were his lovers and it was his responsibility to make sure they all had a good time now. Having a harem was a lot of work but just knowing the fact that they loved him so much that they were even ready to share him with others, it was worth it to have one. Also the fact that he could do one beauty while still having the luxury to see the nude bodies of other beauties right at the same time was something Lith thought he would never get bored of and was the best perk of having a harem. Lith gestured for Alexandra and Emilia toe close to him and as they did, he made them hug him from the side like before and put his hands on their ass and started groping them again. Alexandra was not used to this and felt a bit shy and awkward, but Emilia on the other hand, by this time, had already experienced more than this and didn''t feel too embarrassed. She and Alexandra almost had the same reaction when Lith yed with their butt while doing Arya in missionary. Lith fingered Alexandra and Emilia and pounded Arya''s pussy for a good while and when he felt Arya''s warm inside spasm, he knew she close to climaxing and he made Alexandra and Emilia to stimte her nipples and he bent down to kiss her and yed with her clit with one hand while still continuing to pound her. There was a lot going on and Arya wasn''t able to bear much of this for long since she had her cultivation suppressed. She moaned loudly and soon ended up cumming and having arge orgasm. A lot of her love juices squirted out and it made his shaft get coated with it. Lith on the other hand had his second orgasm for the day and he ended up shooting it inside Arya as well. Even though it was the second time for today, there was still so much load that it ended up pouring out of Arya''s wet pussy. Lith gave Arya a kiss on her lips and let her enjoy the post orgasm bliss that she was feeling. He couldn''t hug her and cuddle her right now as he had Emilia left. She was dripping too much and it was even visible without even touching her and feeling the wetness. Lith decided that he would cuddle together with Arya after he was done with Emilia and so he simply gave her a kiss and made Emilia take her position. Like the other two, Emilia thought that they were doing missionary as well and lied down on her back. Looking at her, Lith shook his head and said, "Emilia, we aren''t doing it missionary. We''ll be doing it doggy style instead." Chapter 319 Emilias First Time* Chapter 319 Emilia''s First Time* "Wh-What¡­" Emilia was confused as she didn''t know what that meant. Lith smiled and instead of exining, he turned her and raised her butt up by holding her waist. Emilia became flustered and her head fell down on the bed. She supported herself with her hands and looking back, she saw the position she was in and now somewhat had an idea about what position Lith was talking about. Still, it was a very embarrassing position and she wondered why it was only her getting such special treatment. Lith now had a good look at Emilia''s cute pink puckered butthole and her beautifulbias covering her slits. One look at them didn''t feel enough so he continued to stare at it for a few seconds. Emilia was embarrassed as is but now that he stared at her intimate areas, all her courage and confidence left her body and she now wanted to do nothing but hide in a hole. Lith stopped staring after he felt satisfied looking at it. He positioned himself behind her and holding her hips, he asked, "Can I start now?" Emilia''s face flushed again. Start? What even was this question!? What did he position herself like this for if it weren''t to start!? She had many things to say but she was too shy to do anything and simply looked at him and nodded her head. Looking at her cute expression, Lith smiled. He too nodded and brought out a bottle of lube from his ring. He poured a bit of lube on her asshole and rubbed his fingers over it. "Hiii!" Emilia let out a surprised shriek as she felt something cold touch her butthole for the first time. But soon, she realized how she shrieked and felt ashamed of herself. She took the pillow in front of her and buried her head in it to not look at Lith, Alexandra, or Arya. Arya chuckled watching Emilia''s reaction and Alexandra wondered whether she would let out the same reaction as well or not if Lith did the same thing to her. Lith rubbed his fingers on her butthole and ensured that the lube was spread everywhere well. If it wasn''t then Emilia and him both would have a bad experience and Lith didn''t want to ruin Emilia''s first time having sex. Though it would have been for the best if it wasn''t anal that she was going through for the first time, but it is what it is and now Lith was determined to give her a good time. Lith put one of his fingers inside Emilia and her body jerked because of the sudden surprise she felt. She had her head buried in a pillow and so only a muffled surprised voice was heard to the three present. Lith didn''t have to worry about anal being dirty. Immortals didn''t need to eat and when they channeled the elemental energies through them, it would cleanse them fully. Lith could thus do anal anytime and anywhere he wanted with hisdies as everyone was above Rank 6. Before Rank 6, people needed to have food, and after Rank 6, they didn''t need to. The ones above Rank 6 were thus not dirty back there and could do it whenever they wanted. Lith put lube on his shaft and rubbed it over Emilia''s butthole to perfectly lube it everywhere. In just a few seconds, it was coveredpletely. It was now time for anal! Before starting, Lith first bent down and kissed Emilia on the neck. He then said softly in her ears, "I am starting, okay?" Emilia didn''t take her face out of the pillow and simply nodded. Lith could see how embarrassed she was just from the color of her ears which were cherry red now. Lith got back up and positioned himself behind her once again. He finally positioned his shaft and touched her lubed butthole with his tip. Lith pushed it in slowly inside and it was met with a lot of resistance. Lith could tell that Emilia wasn''t rxed and was tense. He had to ensure she wasn''t in such a state or it would be too tight to even enter her. Lith hugged her waist and fell down to the side, causing her to leave the pillow and let out a surprise shout again. Emilia was looking at darkness as she had her eyes closed but when Lith suddenly turned her to the side and she opened her eyes, she saw Alexandra and Arya both staring at her. Lith was hugging Emilia by her waist and he simply whispered in her ears, "close your eyes and rx." Emilia shut her eyes quickly as she couldn''t look Alexandra or Arya in the eyes. It was too shameful. Everything was too shameful. Lith caressed her hair and kissed her neck to calm her down and make her feel rxed. He then started nibbling on her ears and while he was at it, he looked at Alexandra and gave her a wink, making her blush slightly. Lith''s shaft was slowly sliding in Emilia and it wouldn''t take too long for him to fully enter inside. He didn''t rush it and was taking it easy. In just a few minutes, Emilia rxed and Lith''s shaft went in fully. He was now balls deep in Emilia''s asshole and sessfully took her anal virginity. Emilia felt full on the inside and it was something she had never felt before. She didn''t hate this, but it was indeed very foreign to her. But then again, the warm and hard thing inside her made her feel good so she didn''tin about anything or say anything per se. Lith soon slowly started pulling his shaft out and Emilia shivered as she felt that. He took half of it out and soon shoved it back in. "Mhm~" Emilia couldn''t help but let out a moan as Lith''s thing hit her deep inside. Lith felt great tightness around him and this was bound to happen since he didn''t loosen her up beforehand and directly shoved it in. But, it wasn''t a bad feeling and it felt really good. Lith slowly pounded Emilia''s ass and he ensured that he was gentle with her and not too rough. He nted kisses on her and held her tight in his embrace while doing her. Arya and Alexandra were looking at the two while resting. Since they had long lifespans, the concept of time was different for them and waiting for their turn felt nothing to the two. Alexandra was, however, jealous of Emilia getting kisses and attention from Lith and Arya on the other hand was ensuring that she inscribed this scene well in her memory so that she could tease Emiliater. Lith increased his pace and while doing so, he moved his hands and grabbed Emilia''s big boobs. He kneaded them to his wishes and yed with her nipples as his hips pped onto Emilia''s plump butt and the sound of flesh pping resonated throughout the room. "Ahh~ Ah¨C Omf¡­ Mffhm¡­" Emilia put her hand on her mouth and tried to suppress her moans. Her eyes were closed but she knew Alexandra and Arya were still here. Lith grabbed her hand and lowering it, he whispered gently in her ears, "let them out, it''s natural. Your moans are soothing melodies for me, don''t suppress them." Emilia felt ashamed of herself but because Lith liked her moans, she didn''t try to suppress them anymore and rxed. Lith then felt that everything was good enough now and so he changed position again. The two got back to doing doggy style and now that he was in afortable position, Lith thrusted his rod deep in Emilia with each thrust and caused her to let out continuous moans. While doing Emilia from behind, Lith thought of ways to make Emilia feel more pleasured and since he was behind her, he couldn''t do many things to her as her upper body was away from his own. Every position has its pros and cons. But, Lith didn''t worry. He turned his head to look at Arya''s pussy and saw it to still be dripping. He shifted his gaze to Arya and said, "Arya, let Emilia clean you. Get to the front." Arya smiled and did as Lith asked without hesitation. It was nice having Lith takemands like this and she liked such an attitude from him. Lith then turned to look at Alexandra and said, e here, Alexandra." Alexandra happily got up and made her way towards Lith. As she did, Lith''s cum dripped down her pussy and noticing this, Arya, who had changed position and was now lying and having her honeypot in front of Emilia''s mouth, pulled Alexandra close to her and said with a smile, "clean yourself up a bit before going there." She did this for two reasons. One was to not waste Lith''s seeds like that and the other was to tell the innocent Emilia what Lith meant by cleaning up. Alexandra had no idea what Arya meant but since it was something good for her and Lith also didn''t stop her, she moved towards Arya. Arya made Alexandra get on top of her and positioned her pussy right in front of her mouth. She extended her tongue out and put it inside Alexandra''s pussy, causing thetter to shiver. "Wh-what!?" Alexandra was shocked. Arya gulped Lith''s semen down her throat and said looking at Alexandra with a smile, "are you just going to let our lover, I mean, our darling''s cum go to waste? No, right? It''s better this way." Arya was a bolddy, she felt no hesitation or shame when she said that. Alexandra stared at Arya for a good few seconds and didn''t say anything. Her mind was still processing what she just said. She was, in the end, a girl who just got her virginity taken and was very inexperienced. As for Emilia, when she realized what cleaning up meant, she blushed heavily and became speechless. Only now did she understand why Arya was in such a position in front of her. The room fell silent and the only noise that was audible was the sound of flesh pping together. Lith hadn''t stopped his pounding despite the room being so silent like that. He had a smile on his face and was internallyughing knowing what a scene he just created. It felt fun to tease these virgindies like that and he had to give credits to Arya for this perfect execution. A few secondster, Alexandra nodded her head and said, "okay, makes sense." Everything rted to Lith was precious for her and her opinion aligned with what Arya just said. His seeds shouldn''t be wasted was the conclusion she arrived at. As for Emilia, she hesitated a bit like Alexandra as well but then arrived at a simr conclusion and felt it was okay to lick Arya''s pussy and have Lith''s semen. She wouldn''t have done such a thing had it not been for Arya that was in front of her. Arya and her both had the same lover and also only loved Lith. They were now his harem members and since that was the case, it now made them sisters. Taking this into ount, Emilia made up her mind to lick Arya''s intimate areas. Arya licked Alexandra''s pussy clean and then licked her thighs that had cum on them. After she was done, she sent him to Lith. Lith didn''t want to leave thedies waiting and since they all were in one harem, he was alright with them ying with each other. Lith''s motive was to finger Arya and Alexandra and didn''t leave them waiting like that. But, there was his cum in their pussies and it would be all over his fingers if he put it in. His first thought was to use a cleaning spell and clean the two and finger them but then he suddenly got the idea of making thesedies bond well together and he made Arya get cleaned by Emilia. He wanted to start slow so he only thought of improving Arya''s and Emilia''s bond first. They both were close and it wouldn''t take much time to make them realize that they were sisters now. However, it was out of his expectations that Arya would rope in Alexandra in this as well. In any case, he got what he wanted and Alexandra was now just beside him. He started a passionate kiss with her while continuing to ram his rod into Emilia''s tight asshole and also inserted his two fingers into her pussy from the front. At Lith''s front, Emilia had mustered up all her courage and was now licking Arya''s pussy clean. She didn''t want to do it at first and had to force herself. But when she had the taste of Lith''s cum for the first time, she couldn''t stop herself from continuously licking it off of Arya. It had a rosy and sweet taste and to her it felt as if she was having a taste of the divine nectar of the legends. Arya was amazed looking at how easily Emilia was doing it. She thought she would need to push her again to do it but turns out it wasn''t needed. After Emilia finished licking off Arya, Arya got up from her ce and went to Lith''s side. Lith fingered her as well from the front and kissed her passionately. A few more minutes passed and finally Emilia couldn''t hold in any longer and was about to cum. Lith stopped fingering Alexandra and Arya and focusedpletely on Emilia. He held her hips and rammed his shaft as fast and hard he could inside her asshole. "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Tha-at''s the spot¡­ harder¡­" Emilia didn''t know what she was saying in between her moans as he mind was on cloude nine right now. "Yes! Yes¡­ Ahhh~ Ahhh~" p! p! p! p! "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ I am cumming¡­ I am¡­" Spurrrt! "Ohhhhh~" Emilia''s mind turned nk as she had her first orgasm. She fell down on the bed with her tongue out of her mouth while her love juices gushed out of her pussy like a waterfall. Lith had her supported by holding her hips and because of that, a lot of her juices were squirted onto him. He had be a pro at timing his ejaction and this time was not exception either. But despite having shot it off already, he was still going strong as he wasn''t a weak Rank 1 anymore but he was now a Rank 3. He could go on for many rounds even now. After Lith''s load was fully inside Emilia and he stopped ejacting, he gently ced her down and turned her toy on her back. After doing so, he took his shaft out and a gush of his semen dripped out of Emilia''s asshole. Arya and Alexandra noticed this and were about to go gulp it down when Lith stopped them. Lith looked at the two and said with a smile, "she''s too sensitive right now, I don''t think it''s a good idea to touch her there." The two nodded in understanding. Lith then smiled and pointed at his lower region that had Emilia''s juices over him and a bit of his own cum mix in it. "You can clean this in the meanwhile." Chapter 320 Foraet all shame* Chapter 320 Foraet all shame* "Mhm~" Lith let out a satisfied moan and caressed Alexandra and Arya''s heads. At first Alexandra and Arya licked Lith''s cock and cleaned it, but then one thing led to another and they were now giving him a fetio, right in front of Emilia. Lith''s shaft was sealed by Alexandra''s mouth and his balls were being sucked by Arya. Alexandra was an inexperienced girl but so was Arya. Still, they both did their best and Lith found great pleasure despite their amateurish movements. After a few minutes, Arya asked Alexandra to swap with her. She wanted to have a taste of Lith as well. Alexandra reluctantly agreed and they both got to work again. "Mhm, close." Lith said after a while and subconsciously thrusted his hips deep into Arya''s throat. Arya skillfully took it all in without gagging and gave a deepthroat blowjob to him. Lith came in just a matter of a few minutes and filled Arya''s mouth with it. She gulped down the excess and the remaining was in her mouth. Her cheeks looked a bit puffed and there was a bit of semen flowing down from the corner of her mouth. Alexandra noticed it and licked Lith''s semen off of Arya''s face. Getting the taste of his fresh semen, she felt it wasn''t enough. So, she kissed Arya and stole some of Lith''s semen from her mouth. Lith, Arya, and Emilia, all three were surprised by such an action from her. But Lith and Arya got over their initial shock pretty quickly and Arya kissed Alexandra back and gave her a good amount of Lith''s semen. After Arya was done sharing it with Alexandra, she went ahead and did the same thing with Emilia as well. Emilia was reluctant to kiss Arya but after having a taste of Lith''s semen, she couldn''t help but want more. The first round was over and Lith did it with all three. He decided to take a small break now and continue again after it. Lithy beside Emilia and pulled her in his embrace from one side. From the other side he hugged Arya and got her in his embrace as well. Alexandra was made to lie on top of Lith and now, Lith had three beauties in his embrace, all naked. Lith kissed Emilia''s forehead and rubbing his finger along her pink slit, he said to her, "don''t worry, this ce won''t be left alone for too long." Emilia blushed and buried her head on Lith''s chest, not replying to him about this. Lith hugged the three and rested for a bit. After he was done, he grabbed Alexandra''s hips and thrust his shaft in her pussy. He moved her body up and down on him and looking at the side, he asked Arya to clean Emilia this time. Arya went to Emilia''s side and started cleaning her butthole by gulping down all of Lith''s semen present there. While her butthole was getting cleaned, Lith kissed Emilia and battled her tongue. This went on for a good few minutes and Alexandra fell on Lith''s body as he increased his pace and made her feel weak. He held her ass tightly and didn''t stop fucking her pussy. Alexandra felt her mind go nk after a while and orgasmed, squirting her cum all over Lith''s lower body again. After Alexandra was done, Lith changed positions and Arya was the one riding his dick now while Emilia''s pussy was on top of his mouth. "Th-this¡­ feels very shameful¡­" Emilia said in a low voice. Lith chuckled and said, "you''ll soon forget all shame." Emilia didn''t know what to reply to that and she also didn''t have a chance to as Lith inserted his tongue in her vagina and made her moan. Emilia''s pussy tasted sweet and it was dripping down love juices due to Lith making her feel so good and aroused with his tongue. Lith gulped down everything and didn''t waste even a single drop of her juice. He continued to lick her pussy while his rod rammed into Arya''s vagina repeatedly. Alexandra came to her senses after a few minutes and Lith made her go behind Arya and pinch her nipples and y with them. A few more minutester, Arya climaxed but Lith didn''t yet. He changed positions and put his thing into Emilia''s butthole. Emilia was lying on the bed and Lith holding her legs. They were doing missionary. Emilia hid her face with her hands and tried not to see Lith directly in the eyes. Lith let her do as she wanted and he did his own thing. His shaft was massaged by Emilia''s tight and soft walls and he felt like cumming any moment. However, he stopped himself from doing so and bent down to suck on Emilia''s boobs. The sound of flesh pping each other resonated throughout the room along with Emilia''s moans. This continued for a while and Lith finally orgasmed along with Emilia. He slumped down andy in Emilia''s embrace with his cock still inside her asshole. Emilia caressed his hair and let him lie down on her. After feeling energetic again, Lith went ahead and did it for a few more rounds with the three. A few hourster, Lith felt exhausted and stopped. He was sleeping in the middle of Alexandra and Arya and Emilia was beside Arya. The next morning. Lith woke up to feel something soft and cushiony on his face and back. He opened his eyes and saw Arya hugging him and burying his face in her boobs. Lith took his face out of it and looked behind and saw there to be Alexandra hugging him. He turned his gaze and saw Emilia sleeping beside Arya. She was hugging Arya as she slept. Looking at everyone sleeping, Lith went back to his position and slept as well. He woke up after a few hours and saw Arya and Alexandra to be staring at him. Lith smiled as he saw them staring. He kissed Alexandra''s lips and said, "good morning, Alexandra." Alexandra made a happy smile and said, "good morning, darling~." Lith then kissed Arya and said, "good morning, Arya." Arya chuckled and greeted back, saying, "good morning, my lover." Lith then kissed Emilia and greeted her as well. Emilia had a slight blush but after everything they did yesterday, there was hardly anything that would make her feel ashamed. She smiled and greeted Lith back. After their morning greetings, Lith got up from the bed and looking at the three beauties still lying on it, he said, "I am going to go take a shower. Anyone interested in joining?" Before the three could reply, Arya and Emilia''s phone buzzed and interrupted them. They checked their phones and saw something important from the academy to have popped up. Emilia put the phone in her ring and became serious about work. She got up from the bed and walking towards Lith, she gave him a kiss on his lips and said, "something important hase up, I need to leave. I''ll see you after a while." Lith nodded and greeted her goodbye. Arya was the same and something important came up for her as well. She left after giving Lith a kiss. Lith was now with Alexandra alone. He looked at her and asked with a smirk, ing?" Alexandra nodded her head. That was not even a question. The two went to the bath and turning on the shower, the water made both of them wet. Lith made Alexandra face him and hug him. He opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs and bit onto Alexandra''s neck to suck her blood. Alexandra shivered from excitement and her love juices immediately dripped out. She bit onto Lith''s neck as well and the two sucked each other''s blood. Lith made Alexandra stop drinking his blood after a while as he knew she would feel weak and sleep. They had to finish their shower first. Lith rubbed Alexandra''s back and cleaned it. He made his way down and reaching her ass, he massaged the two plump peaches and after a few minutes of doing so, he inserted two of his fingers in Alexandra''s tight butthole. "Darling¡­" Alexandra looked Lith in the eyes and said softly. Lith knew she wanted a kiss and so he gave her one. The two started a passionate kiss shortly after. Lith cleaned Alexandra''s butthole and then moved his fingers to her pussy. He cleaned it as well and after he was done, he broke his kiss and looked Alexandra in the eyes. Lith pressed his fingers softly on Alexandra''sbias and looking at her, he asked, "does this ache too much?" Alexandra felt when she saw Lith show much concern. She smiled and shaking her head, she said, "it doesn''t ache at all." Lith smiled and asked, "then, do you want to go for a few more rounds?* Alexandra smiled and kissed Lith on his lips. "Is that even a question, darling?" Lith chuckled and rubbed his shaft on Alexandra''s pussy from the front. "As you wish, honey." Lith said and slid his shaft in. "Mhm~" Alexandra let out a satisfied moan after feeling the entire thing of Lith go in. Lith kissed her and the sound of flesh pping each other resonated throughout the room once again, along with the satisfied muffled moans of Alexandra. Chapter 321 Official conflict with Shadow River Sect Chapter 321 Official conflict with Shadow River Sect p! p! The sound of flesh pping together was being reverberated throughout the bathroom in which Lith and Alexandra were. These two had been going on it for about two rounds now and Lith still showed no signs of stopping. Alexandra''s back was against the wall and one of her legs was raised by Lith which revealed her pink pussy being spread by Lith''s dick. Her boobs jiggled with each thrust from Lith and she supported herself by wrapping her arms around Lith''s neck. "Darling~ Darling~ Darling~" Alexandra moaned out in satisfaction and pleasure with each thrust from Lith. She was feeling too good and couldn''t think of anything but Lith. Lith had his mouthtched onto her neck and was sucking her blood. He was giving her twice the pleasure by doing this and also made her whole body sensitive. A few minutester, Alexandra cried out, "Ahh~ Ahh~ Darling~ I am cumminggg~" Spurrrt! "Ahhhh~" Alexandra climaxed and moaned. Her legs gave out and she wasn''t able to stand properly. Lith climaxed along with her too and he was still sucking onto her blood as he climaxed to prolong Alexandra''s pleasure. Alexandra''s insides spasmed and tightened around Lith''s shaft as her orgasm didn''t stop. It finally ended only when it was a good few minutes and Lith stopped sucking her blood. Lith let go of her neck and licked her wound clean. He then kissed Alexandra and opened her mouth to suck on her tongue. After a few minutes, Alexandra recovered and Lith, feeling it was enough for today, he stopped kissing her and took her to shower now. Turning on the shower, Lith applied the soap to Alexandra''s shoulder, her boobs, underboobs, and made all his way down. He applied soap in her pubic region and groin area and turning her around, he applied it to her plump butt and spreading her butt cheeks, he applied soap over her asshole and pussy lips. Lith then went down and applied soap on her thighs and then went all the way down to her toes. After everything was done, he washed her with water. Lith then applied a spell on his two fingertips and inserted those two inside her vagina. He cleaned his seeds from her and could now finally wash his own self. Alexandra behaved like a good girl and didn''t stop Lith from doing what he wanted. After he was done, she washed him by applying soap all over his body and then cleaned the soap with water. The two finished bathing and after drying their bodies and dressing up, they left Lith''s room and walked out. Lith wore a simple ck shirt and blue jeans and had his silver hair parted to the side. As for Alexandra, she wore the usual ck core disciple robes of the sect and had her hair tied in a bun. Lith was holding Alexandra''s hand and was walking her to her training ground. After they reached, he kissed her goodbye and went to another private training ground to train in the 35th Ancient Sword Strike. ¡­.. Inside a well lit conference room. The n head of the Senzal n and the n head of the Kenzal n were sitting opposite to each other around a round table. The n head of the Kenzal n had his brows furrowed. "So all out war is the only thing that''s going to happen? Are you sure?" The Senzal n''s head, Hong Senzal nodded his head lightly. "Why now of all times? The Shadow River Sect is even stronger than before." The Kenzal n''s head, Tang Kenzal said. "Enough is enough. I can''t wait anymore. They killed my wife, my child, my nephew, and also my brother. It can''t be halted anymore. They also haven''t developed to the point of being stronger than both our forcesbined. So it''s the best time now." Hong Senzal said with a serious expression. Tang Kenzal thought about it for a bit and said, "I won''t blindly join you in without knowing about things." Hong Senzal sighed. He knew that to make the other party work, he had to cough up benefits or there won''t be any work that will be done. Senzal exined everything and after he was done, Kenzal simply denied the request of dering war by saying his judgement was too emotional. Senzal then looked at Kenzal with a serious expression and said, "60% of the spoils of war will be yours and there won''t be any of your members in the front line. How about now?" Kenzal smiled. Now they were talking. He shook his head and said, "too low. I need 80%." Senzal frowned. The audacity! But he kept his cool and said, "if you don''t want to take it, you can forget about it. I''ve already lost my precious ones and if the Shadow River Sectes to war in future, I''ll simply make my n surrender and not fight back. You''ll be on your own then. The Senzal n won''t support your n even in the slightest." Kenzal frowned this time. He knew that he couldn''t win against the Shadow River Sect alone and he also had no doubts about Senzal''s words. He gritted his teeth and said hatefully, "70%." "60%." Senzal didn''t back off. Kenzal gritted his teeth again. He couldn''t take advantage of this situation and it was showing. He hated when things weren''t in his control. After a few seconds, he sighed and epted the deal. The two left the room and went to their respective ns. A few hourster. Lenz Tower, Espat. Senzal and Kenzal met again but this time they were in the Lenz Tower. They were here to meet the officials of the CNC and take their permissions. The Neutral Continent was a conflict free continent. Fights or any form of violence wasn''t allowed here. It was a strictw that is implemented in the continent but it can be bypassed by using a few artifacts or by having connections. The easiest way to clear this restriction was to be an assassin in Scelestus. The two n heads were here to take permission to have an all out war with the Shadow River Sect. They were both just Saint Rank beings and weren''t anything special. Thus they had to wait it out. A few hourster, they were called into the office of a CNC official and given a meeting. After a long talk with the official, they finally got permission but in return they had to agree to a lot of terms and conditions and also had to pay a conflict tax to the CNC, which, thankfully, wasn''t too high. The CNC took this because they had to take care of a lot of things. When these people would dere war, the city in which they were would be a temporary Conflict Zone, also called a War Zone, and all the people in the city would need to be relocated temporarily. Spells were also needed to cast that would ensure that whatever damage is caused in the city, it would repair itself. The tax was therefore something which amon person definitely couldn''t afford to pay and thus many avoided conflict by all means in the Neutral Continent. A few hourster. News about the Redstone City bing a War Zone spread throughout the Neutral Continent, creating a heated discussion in this region. It was not everyday that a city would turn into a war zone and now that one did, people didn''t get bored discussing it. ¡­.. The Shadow River Sect. "So they finally did it huh." Wan said and stroked his beard. Ling was reading a scroll and said to Wan without turning to look at him, "this was bound to happen sooner orter, dear." "You''re right. Thankfully, we were well prepared for this beforehand." Wan said and sipped on some rice wine. "Do we release the videos now and make it public?" Ling asked. Wan''s gaze became serious and he said, "No. Not yet." Ling didn''t speak further on this matter and continued to read her scroll. A few minutester, an elder walked inside the administration hall of the sect. He cupped his fists and bowing, he first greeted the two Sect Masters and then said, "Sect Master Wan, Sect Master Ling, there''s a message. A message from the Senzal and Kenzal n." Both the sect masters didn''t feel anything regarding it. They had gotten intel beforehand from their spies that the Senzal and Kenzal ns had confirmed their conflict with the Shadow River Sect with the CNC and would dere war on them anytime soon. All that was needed was a formal war deration and the two sect masters finally got it. It was no surprise to them for this reason. "Go ahead, Elder. Read the message for us." Sect Master Wan said and continued sipping on his rice wine. The elder nodded and said, "Shadow River Sect¡­" ..... A/N: After so long, there were smut chapters and now they got over. But fret not dear readers, there won''t be a shortage of smut chapters and in the future, when I am uploading, I''ll try to upload all smut rted chapters in one go and not upload it over the course of a few days. The story will pickup pace from this chapter onwards. All useless info or scenes would be removed and I don''t know for how long it will be plot heavy. I''ve written too much slice of life and now it''s time for more plot and more ''plot''. Slice of life will be back after a while, not anytime soon though. Chapter 322 War Declaration Chapter 322 War Deration "Shadow River Sect has been in conflict with the Senzal n and Kenzal n for the past 10,000 years. It has been an endless power struggle between the three parties, but was in controlled form. But, as of current, the Shadow River Sect has crossed all boundaries and broken this control by assassinating four important figures of the Senzal n." "It is for this reason that the two ns havee to a decision to not follow the peaceful and non-violent approach anymore and with the approval of the Council of the Neutral Continent, Senzal n and Kenzal n dere themencement of wa, starting this winter, on the Shadow River Sect and shall enter into a direct conflict with the aforementioned party." The elder finished reading what was on the scroll and waited for the two sect masters to speak on this. Wan stroked his beard and said, "Interesting. It is indeed going to be an all-out war now." Ling looked at the elder below and said, "the sect shall be in a temporary lockdown period. No disciples or elders are allowed to leave the sect during this period and all the members currently outside shall be called back. Make sure to pass on this message to everyone, elder." The elder nodded his head and agreed to what Lingmanded him. Ling gave a few more instructions and the elder after his job was done. Ling then sighed and hugged Wan''s arm. She put her head on his shoulder and said, "we are finally having an all-out war now, dear." Wan patted Ling''s head and said softly, "it was inevitable and was bound to happen sooner orter." "Yes, it was inevitable." Ling added. "We''ll finally get our revenge after struggling for so many years." Wan said with a serious look on his face. The two didn''t speak further and just silently sat on their chairs and enjoyed each other''spany. ¡­.. Core court, Shadow River Sect. Lith was roaming the core court because he had nothing better to do. While doing so, he heard the few disciples present in this court talk about there being a war and also the sect being on lockdown. He was a bit confused about this but Alexandra arrived right at this moment and he simply asked her about this. She exined that due to the war between the two ns and sect, the sect would be on lockdown for the safety of its disciples until the war was over. Lith understood the gist of it and looking at Alexandra, he asked, "so now that it''ll be on lockdown for who knows how long, do you want to roam outside? Somewhere far away from the war zone of course." Alexandra shed a small smile and kissed Lith''s cheek. "Thankyou, darling. But, I can''t do that right now. I have a training session with one of the officials from the academy." ''Academy?'' Lith thought. But in the next instant, it clicked him that the person who is going to train with Alexandra must be the one who is ensuring her safety till she was a King Rank. Lith was about to ask more on it when space fluctuated around him and in the next instant, Arya teleported out of thin air and hugged Lith from behind. "Heyooo~ What''s my lover doing?" She asked while swaying Lith and herself side to side. Alexandra knitted her brows as she saw Arya interrupt the two. But, she had learned from the past a bit and didn''t attack Arya. The reason being, Arya was family now. Lith smiled as Arya hugged him and asked, "what brings you here, Arya?" Arya let go of Lith and held his hand. "I had nothing better to do, so I just came here." "Oh. I thought you were here for Alexandra." Lith put out his thoughts. Alexandra had just mentioned that some official from the academy would arrive and now that Arya did, he thought that it must be her. Turns out it wasn''t the case. Arya was confused by hearing Lith''s words. "Is something the matter?" Lith nodded and exined things to her. Arya understood and letting out a small chuckle, she said, "Alright, it''s a small matter. One second, I''ll handle this." Arya took out her phone and dialled Emilia''s number. The phone rang for a few seconds and Emilia picked it up. "Hello?" Emilia said from the other side. "Yo, Emmy." Arya greeted Emilia. "Hi, Arya. Do you need something?" Emilia asked. "Yes. Our little sister was supposed to have a training session with an academy staff right now. He or she isn''t here yet." Arya said briefly. "Little sister?" Emilia was a bit confused. Arya chuckled and asked, "did you forget what happenedst tost night?" Emilia blushed on the other side. Of course she knew! How can she forget¡­ "Ahem. What about it?" It still didn''t click Emilia and she asked. "Oof. How can you forget Alexandra is now yours as well as mine family now. She''s our little sister." Arya exined. "Ah. Oh, yes, right, right. Got it. One second, I need to check who was the one who was going to train her." Emilia said hurriedly to hide away her embarrassment and got to work. Arya smiled and didn''t speak further on this. In a few seconds, Emilia said, "it''s a King Rank instructor from thebat division. Also, from what I can see, do you want to know why little sister has someone appointed to train her even after she graduated from the academy?" Emilia said little sister instead of Alexandra now. She adapted pretty quickly to the situation and understood that she now had a family member. Not only that, she also understood that Arya was her family as well. Thus, she became a bit more tolerant and talkative towards Arya. "Oh? I didn''t think much about this. Hmm¡­ sounds interesting. Go on, tell me." Arya said. Emilia narrated the story about how the academy messed up a few things and that resulted in the death of Alexandra''s parents. Hearing that, Arya became enraged. How dare the academy make such a mistake!? She thought and was about tosh out on the academy when Emilia exined further that they rectified their mistake. The academy provided a lot of benefits to Alexandra and also protection and training. This was the reason why she had a training session with a King Rank today. "Ugh, Emmy. How can something so stupid happen when there were you and me both present at that time." Arya put out her thoughts. This matter was something that happened just 8 years ago when Alexandra was 13 and had just joined the academy. Emilia and Arya were both present in the academy during this time. "I don''t know¡­ I should''ve been more strict with everyone from the start and maintained discipline in the academy. Such a thing wouldn''t have happened or else." Emilia said with a sigh. She slightly regretted about what had happened in the past. Her little sister had suffered due to her negligence. "Yeah anyway, that aside, who was the one who initiated that assassination?" Arya asked the important question. "I don''t know. You should ask little sister, maybe she might have an idea." Emilia said. "Okay. Also, cancel the instructor''s training with little sister, I''ll personally train her and keep her safe as well." Arya said with seriousness. "You''ll do that? Then what about the academy work?" Emilia asked. "Oh, that. I am leaving the academy from right this moment. Good luck handling the paperwork and everything Emmy. Bye-bye, love from my side." "Hey! Hey! You can''t just¨C" Beep! Arya hung up and put her phone in her ring. She ignored Emilia''s words and walking close to Alexandra, she patted her head and said, "I''ll be the one to train you from today onwards. And also the one to keep you safe." Alexandra looked at Arya for a few seconds and instead of answering her anything, she walked close to Lith and hugging his arm, she said, "I am not going to leave darling''s side." Lith and Arya were both surprised as they heard this. They both chuckled. Lith patted Alexandra''s head and said, "silly, she''s not going to eat you." Arya chuckled and said, "Yes. And also, you should trust your big sis here. I am very powerful, you know? I am a Supreme Rank now, fufu." Alexandra''s ears perked up as she heard this. It was only now that she became slightly interested in Arya and her attention was turned away from Lith. She turned her head to look at Arya and stared at her with a curious gaze. It was a bit unbelievable for her to know that this bluish-silver haireddy wearing a blindfold on her eyes was a Supreme Rank. Do Supremes behave like this? Did they behave so normally? She doubted. Arya could tell what Alexandra was thinking. She walked close to her and held her hand. "Now, now, don''t doubt your big sis so much. I am indeed a Supreme Rank. You''ll be training with me from now on. I''ll make you stronger than ever before." Alexandra didn''t know what to say. She turned to look at Lith who nodded lightly in response and said, "You should trust her, honey. She''s your family now. She won''t say anything that is not in your best interest." "But¡­ I''ll need to be away from darling if I went with big sis here." Alexandra epted her rtionship with Arya on Lith''s request and said. Arya chuckled and said, "do you think I can live without seeing him for months? I can''t as well, like you. We''ll be seeing him every night, don''t worry." "Oh. Okay." Alexandra agreed finally. If that was the case, she had no problem at all. "Alright, let''s go train now." Arya said to Alexandra. Alexandra nodded and was about to leave when Lith looked at the two and said, dies, you''re gonna leave your lover/darling/husband, without even giving a goodbye kiss?" "First marry us to be our husband." Arya said with a smile. Alexandra nodded and agreed with Arya''s statement. Lith chuckled and said, "that''ll happen soon, don''t worry." He walked close to Alexandra and gave her a kiss on her lips. He broke it off after a few seconds and walked close to Arya. Giving her a kiss as well, he lightly spanked her butt and said to her with a smile, "train her well, okay?" "As youmand, sir husband. Anything else you have to tell this weak little wife of yours?" Arya roleyed. Lith chuckled and said, "Nope. Have a good day." Arya nodded and holding Alexandra''s hand, she left the area. Lith was now alone and having nothing better to do, he was about to roam the sect again when an elder of the sect arrived with some news and approached Lith. Lith looked at the Elder in front of him and asked, "do you have something for me, Elder?" Chapter 323 Lith joins the war Chapter 323 Lith joins the war Lith looked at the Elder of the secting towards him with a curious gaze. The Elder cupped his fists aftering close to Lith and greeted him. Lith greeted back by doing the same gesture. The Elder then said, "Sir Ray, there is something important that is happening in Redstone City. If you aren''t aware of it yet, please do give this elder a chance to exin it." Lith roughly knew that there was going to be war happening. But he didn''t have a good idea about it. Now that the elder had juste here on his own and was offering information, why would Lith deny it. Lith agreed to get the exnation and the elder brief Lith on it. There was basically war happening between the Shadow River Sect and the Senzal and Kenzal n. Redstone City would soon be a Conflict Zone and things would be very heated. After the elder was finished exining, he said to Lith in a polite tone, "If Sir Ray wishes to avoid having his hands into these waters, sir can just sit and watch this show from the sidelines. But do pardon us when war is going on as we may not be able to be much hospitable to you." Lith shook his head and said, "No. I''ll participate in this war as well." The Elder''s eyes lit up as he heard this. He became ecstatic knowing that the sect would have a powerhouse like Lith on their side. Lith then smiled and continued, "but it obviously won''t be free." The elder nodded. "Of course, it''s a given." Lith continued, "I have a few demands and needs that the sect must fulfill. As long as those arepleted, I''ll do my best in this war." The elder nodded. That''s what everyone asked generally. "Sir, I don''t have much say over this matter. I think it would be best if Sir talks to the sect masters." The elder said in a polite tone. "Very well. Let''s go, I''ll talk to them myself." Lith said and started walking towards the administration room where the two sect masters were. This war that would happen soon, it would act as a good catalyst to help Lith cultivate and judging from the intensity of the war, it would end up giving Lith enough experience to break through to Rank 9 within the next 7-8 years. Forparison, his sister became a Rank 9 when she was 24 and Lith had that benchmark to achieve. He had decided that he would try his best and hope to achieve Rank 9 by the time he was 21 and at that age, he would also marry all his lovers. He had to hurry up and marry Emilia as he knew that if he had sex everyday with her and didn''t do it in the main ce, it would end up making her sexually tensed and things would be bad. Thus, Lith had to hurry up and marry her. While he was marrying her, he obviously wouldn''t leave the others alone and so, he made ns to marry his lovers when he was a Rank 9 at the age of 21. This was easier said than done. It took him a lot of time to be a Rank 3 and although he was showing signs of breakthrough, it was not a sure thing that he would be a Rank 9 by the age of 21. Lith reached the administration room where the two sect masters were present. He greeted them and they greeted him. The three sat and had a long discussion about the uing war. Lith would be a great help to the sect since he was an assassin and could even silently infiltrate the enemy when needed and do assassinations. Add onto that, he was an Amethyst Card Holder, a one of its kind in the whole world, and was of great importance. The sect masters tried their best to rope Lith into this war. But they also ensured that they were in their limits lest they offend Lith. After a long discussion, it was agreed by the three that Lith would help them as much as he could and in return, the Shadow River Sect provide him with a certain amount of resources and continue to be hospitable until the end of the war. As per what the sect masters had said, this war wouldst anywhere from theing ten years to the next fifty years. 50 years was the time period the CNC gave them. They had to finish up their conflict within this given time. Redstone City can''t be a Conflict Zone for longer than this. Thus, it was decided that Lith would be associated with this sect until the end of the war. Of course, he was free to go in and out of the sect whenever he wanted. He wasn''t isted inside like the disciples. He was an assassin and he had other things to do as well, the two sect masters knew about this. They therefore didn''t restrict him. More like, they couldn''t restrict him even if they wanted. Lith bid them farewell and came back into his room. He sat cross-legged on the ground and started meditating. A few hourster, Lith opened his eyes when he felt it was enough for today. The first thing he noticed right as he opened his eyes were three figures. It was Emilia, Arya, and Alexandra. "Cultivated well?" Arya asked with a smile. Lith nodded. "Did you finish training Alexandra?" Arya smiled and looked at Alexandra, who in turn cleared her throat and said, "big sis''s training was good." "Oh? Tell me more about it." Alexandra''s praise made Lith curious to know what she did. Alexandra didn''t generallypliment anyone. "I fought and lost. We just didbat for the whole day." Alexandra said with a small smile on her face. Arya chuckled and ruffling Alexandra''s hair, she said to Lith, "she learns well when she''s fighting someone." Lith nodded. "I understand." Lucy and him both were the same. He could rte with what Alexandra just said. Lith then turned to look at Emilia and asked, "what about you, Emilia?" Emilia sighed and said, "same old papers. There are so many papers I have to go through. Even though I am here now, I think I shouldn''t be. There''s a lot of papers left that I need to go through." Lith and Arya chuckled as they heard this and Alexandra had a small smile on her face as well. Lith walked towards her and hugging her, he put her face on his chest. He patted her head and said, "there, there. Rest is important as well. Don''t overwork yourself." "Mhm." Emilia hummed in understanding and hugged Lith. She had a satisfied smile on her face as she got back into Lith''s embrace. This feeling was too nice and made her feel a lot offort. A few secondster, Lith said, "alright, let''s have dinner. I am hungry." Emilia''s eyes lit up as she heard this and she turned her face up and looking at Lith, she asked, "are we cooking?" Lith shook his head. "No, food wille from home." "From home as in, from your home country Nightingale or from the Royal Castle?" Emilia asked, a bit curious. Lith smiled and answered, "The Royal Castle." Emilia was amused knowing this. Her boyfriend gets food from an entirely different continent on a daily basis, it felt so extravagant to her. Arya and Alexandra had no reaction to this as they felt it was only natural that he got food from there. It was risky to eat elsewhere as he may get poisoned by people if they found out that he was the prince. Speaking of prince, Alexandra didn''t know yet that Lith was the Vampire Prince. She never asked and Lith never said about it. He kind of forgot letting her know about this as he felt that this wasn''t something important. As for Alexandra, she didn''t ask as well as it didn''t matter to her what Lith''s background was. All that mattered was he himself. Lith texted on the castle''s number and got himself seated onto the dining table present in his room along with his threedies. The four continued to chat while waiting for food and ten minutester, space fluctuated near Lith and soon, a lean and tall handsome butler teleported out. Looking at him, Emilia was about to get into a defensive stance to protect Lith and herself but she calmed her thoughts knowing that he wasn''t an enemy or anything. As for Arya, she was too strong to bother about the strength of the butler and as for Alexandra, she was too weak to know what strength the butler had. Only Emilia, who was an Emperor Rank, knew what sort of monster was in front of her. The butler had a smile on his face as he walked towards the dining table holding a cart full of food. "It seems we have guests today, right, Your Highness?" The butler asked Lith politely. Lith nodded and said, "Yes. But Noman, they aren''t guests but my future wives." The butler bowed and said, "then please pardon my previousments. How should I address them, Your Highness?" "Uhh¡­ Well¡­" Lith had no idea what the butler should call hisdies. Emilia cleared her throat to grab everyone''s attention. "Miss would do fine for now." "Alright, let''s go with that." Lith nodded and said to Noman. Noman nodded as well and he served the food on the table. After he was done serving, he said, "if there''s anything that''s needed, please let me know." Lith nodded and said, "Thanks, Noman. We''ll do that." The butler bowed and said, "His Highness need not be so polite. It''s the duty of this butler to serve the master." "Alright, Alright, Noman, go away now. You talk too much sugar." Lith joked and made him go away. The butler chuckled and left after bowing and showing his respect to Lith once again. After he was gone, Arya poked her elbow on Emilia''s body and said, "that was a nice reaction you had there, didn''t you?" Lith didn''t know what the two were talking about, but since food had arrived and he was hungry, he ignored that bit and focused on food. Emilia felt a bit embarrassed but said, "it isn''t my fault. Anyone would have such a reaction if they see an Emperor Rank just teleport close to you out of nowhere." Alexandra''s ears perked up as she heard this. The butler was an Emperor Rank? She felt it to be unbelievable and looked at Lith. Lith, feeling Alexandra''s gaze, turned his head to look at her. "Yes?" Alexandra asked curiously, "darling, was the butler who came just now an Emperor Rank?" Lith sipped on some tea and said, "yes, why?" "What!?" Chapter 324 Communication is very important for a healthy relationship Chapter 324 Communication is very important for a healthy rtionship Lith was confused to see Alexandra''s exaggerated reaction. Wasn''t it normal for royalties to have a few Emperor Ranks with them? Lith thought. But right in the next instant, he realized that he had forgotten one thing. Alexandra doesn''t know he''s the prince! Lith cleared his throat and looking at the shocked Alexandra, he said, "do you know who I am?" Alexandra knitted her brows as Lith asked that, her shock to have vanished. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re darling, my darling." Alexandra shed a small smile as she said thest line. Lith and Emilia facepalmed as they heard that. This girl¡­ wasn''t she too blinded by love? Aryaughed out loud as she heard that and patting Alexandra''s head, she said, "my little sister sure is cute, hahaha!" Alexandra became a bit confused as she saw everyone show such mixed reactions. To not make her too confused and enlighten her, Arya said, "don''t be so blinded by love. I know you love him a lot, I do too, but you should know about him and tell him about yourself as well. Communication is very important for a healthy rtionship." Lith and Emilia nodded. It indeed is. Lith saw Emilia nodding and looking at her, he said, "hey, why are you nodding? I don''t even know anything about you. You didn''t tell me anything." Alexandra red at Lith as he said that. "Same could be said about you, darling." Emilia smiled lightly as she saw that. ''Phew, I am out of this crisis.'' Arya nodded, hearing what Alexandra said. Noticing her nod, Lith said, "hey, you didn''t tell me anything as well." "Oh my, I didn''t?" Arya covered her mouth and said in a fake shocked expression. "Obviously." Lith nodded. "Ahem. Let''s not me each other for it. We can introduce ourselves now as well." Emilia cleared her throat and said. "You first, darling. Tell me about you." Alexandra agreed with Emilia and said to Lith. "Okay. What do you wanna know?" Lith asked. "Everything." Alexandra smiled and said. Lith nodded and said, "Alright. For starters, my full name is Lith Evure and¡­" Alexandra nodded her head hearing that. ''Darling has a nicest name. But Evure¡­I think I''ve heard it somewhere. Hmm¡­?'' Soon, realization dawned upon Alexandra her eyes opened wide. "WHAT!?" Alexandra mmed the table and asked in shock. "HAHAHAHAHA! That''s a nice reaction you have there, little sis." Arya wheezed, it felt too funny to watch this. Emilia covered her mouth and giggled as well, noticing this. Lith smiled and said, "what you''re thinking is right. There''s only three people in this world with that name, one of them being me." Alexandra''s hair stood on their ends and she became shocked once again. "Da-darling is really from the R-Royal n!?" Alexandra couldn''t believe it and asked again for confirmation. This was something too big of a news for her and also very important. She really needed this confirmation. Lith nodded, affirming her words. "I am." "So, you''re the P-Prince!?" Alexandra asked with her goosebumps still being there. "Yes." Lith confirmed it. "Oh my¡­" Alexandra put covered her mouth and slumped down on the chair. Tears started dripping out of her eyes as she realized this information. Lith, Emilia, and Arya, all three felt something was off when they saw Alexandra cry so suddenly. The three immediately became rmed and rushed towards her. "What happened!?" Lith held Alexandra''s face and asked with concern. Emilia and Arya asked her the same thing as well. Alexandra didn''t say anything and hugged Lith. She started crying again after she did that. Lith might know this but Alexandra and the whole Constantine n was really grateful to the Queen and respected and revered them. Lilith had wiped out so many ns and also killed the King, what more could they even ask for? The Constantine n''s vengeance was fulfilled by Lilith even before they did anything and for that, they were eternally grateful. After Lilith''s children were born, the Royal n was made and came into effect. The Constantine n then respected the n as a whole and bound themselves to be eternally grateful to this n till the end of their lives. Alexandra wasn''t born when Lilith wiped out everything but she had heard tales about everything ever since she knew how to understand words. She thus shared the same feeling as the other members of the Constantine n and now knowing Lith was from the Royal n, she couldn''t help but cry. She wasn''t crying out of sadness, but out of pure joy. To meet the people of the Royal n was something she wished that happened before she died but who knew that she would end up entangling herself with one of the members itself! Lith caressed Alexandra''s back and said softly, "Don''t cry. Don''t cry. It''s all okay." Lith had no idea why she was crying and so he tried to console her. Arya and Emilia did the same as well. Alexandra cried for a few minutes while hugging Lith. Her face was covered up in snot and tears and so was Lith''s shirt. But Lith didn''t care about it and nor did Alexandra. A few more minutester, Alexandra took her face out of Lith''s embrace and looked him in the face to see if he was still there or she was just dreaming. Lith looked at Alexandra''s tears and snot covered face. He was holding her face and he simply rubbed his thumb on her cheeks and cleaned her whole face by using a cleaning spell. "Don''t cry." Lith said softly and kissed her forehead. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ are you¡­ sniff¡­ real?" Alexandra couldn''t believe it and asked again to check whether she was dreaming or if everything was real. Lith had no idea why she asked that but he didn''t feel annoyed by it. He simply smiled and said, "Of course. Do I look like I am not?" Alexandra hugged Lith again as she heard this and started crying again. This was thest thing she wanted to know. She had her full trust in Lith and didn''t even bother to cross check if what he just said was true or not and believed him. Lith, Emilia, and Arya, all were wondering what was up with Alexandra, but they knew they had to wait before they asked her anything. A whileter, Alexandra stopped crying and after ensuring that she was okay, Lith asked, "What made you cry like this? Did I do something wrong?" Alexandra shook her head. "No, darling can never do anything wrong." "Darling can. He''s also a normal hu¨C vampire like you. Vampires aren''t emotionless golems, they can make mistakes as well. Your darling, that is me, is no exception to it either." Lith almost said human in his previous sentence out of habit. Alexandra shook her head and said firmly, "darling can never do anything wrong." Lith sighed hearing that. He gave up convincing her about this and asked, "so¡­ what was it that made you cry?" Alexandra looked at Lith and smiled. She hugged him again and said, "You." "Huh!?" Lith was dumbfounded. Emilia and Arya facepalmed as they heard this. Emilia looked at Lith and said while shaking her head, "You shouldn''t make her cry like this." Arya nodded. "Honey, she''s your lover as well, you shouldn''t do that." "Hey! Hey! Wait a minute before jumping to conclusions. Alexandra, what did I do?" Lith said hurriedly. Alexandra soon realized the blunder she made. She turned her head to look at Emilia and Arya and said, "My apologies. Darling didn''t do anything." Lith, Emilia, and Arya, all became very confused as they heard this. Alexandra could see that she had made a mess and so to clear it up, she got out of Lith''s embrace and said, "I am sorry, my emotions were a bit out of control. I''ll exin the reason behind it." Alexandra would be a love sick fool when she was with Lith but currently there were two otherdies present in the room as well and she was just a little bit rational and not too much lovesick. It was just a little, however, and not too much. Alexandra exined her backstory to the three and finally told them how the Constantine n was grateful to the Royal n and how much she wished to meet the members of the Royal n. She finally told them that she cried out of happiness as she realized that Lith was one of the members of this n and not only that, he was the direct descendant of the revered Vampire Queen. "Pfft! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Lithughed out loud as he heard that and Arya and Emiliaughed as well. "It was just that!? HAHAHAHA!" Lith said andughed again. Alexandra blushed and became a bit embarrassed as she heard. She hugged Lith and buried her face in his embrace to hide her embarrassment. "Don''tugh¡­" "Sorry, sorry. Hahahaha!" Lith wiped a tear from his eyes and said whileughing. "You scared us there, little sis." Arya said. "Indeed. You made us worry so much." Emilia added. "Sorry¡­" Alexandra said with a flushed face. "It''s all good now." Arya said and smiled. Emilia nodded, adding to Arya''s reply. Lith stoppedughing and looking at Alexandra, he sighed and said, "Ah, I should''ve introduced myself earlier. I regret not doing that." Alexandra looked at Lith and said, "darling¡­ don''t say that." Lith smiled and holding Alexandra''s face, he said, "I am sorry." "No, no, don''t be." Alexandra hugged Lith and said while shaking her head. Lith patted Alexandra''s back and gave her a kiss on her forehead. He looked at Arya and Emilia as he hugged Alexandra they looked back at him. The three just stared at each other for a few seconds and soon, all three smiled. They all got a simr idea and all three knew about it. They were so close to each other, they didn''t even need tomunicate. The three nodded their heads and Lith took out his phone and texted a certain person. Soon, in just a minute, space fluctuated near Lith and¡­ ¡­.. A/N: Hi all, a new month is starting, which means privilege is going to reset. I thank you all from the bottom of my heart for supporting me in this. Thanks a lot, I am truly very grateful. I''ll upload two chapters daily starting from this reset. New chapters shall probably be uploaded within two or three hours of power stones reset, please know about this. Dys might happen only on a few asions and I''ll give updates about it on discord. Chapter 325 Harem has increased Chapter 325 Harem has increased Space fluctuated near Lith and two beautiful silver-haireddies wearing exquisite robes appeared out. "Hi~ Did somebody miss mama~?" Lilith, wearing a ck dress said as soon as she teleported out. "Mom¡­" Lucy saw there being other people in the room apart from Lith and said to Lilith with a slightly embarrassed face. Her mother should first see the room and then say things, were her thoughts as she said that. "Hmm?" Lilith turned to look at Lucy only to realize her pointing towards the other people in the room. Looking at Arya, Emilia, and Alexandra, Lilith smiled and said, "Oh my¡­ it seems the harem has increased." "Mom!" Lucy yelled while pulling Lilith''s robes with a flushed face. "Hahaha!" Aryaughed as she heard. Emilia had a flushed face as well like Lucy and as for Alexandra, she noticed themotion and turned her head to see who had just arrived. She noticed Lilith and her first impression was that she looked a lot like her darling, Lith. Her gaze then fell on Lucy and as it did, she first noticed Lucy''s crown and then her face. At first she didn''t feel anything as she noticed that, but soon, Lucy and Lilith''s face seemed too simr to Lith and before she could guess who they were¡­ Lilith looked at Alexandra staring at her and Lucy intently. She smiled looking at her and said, "Ara ara, it seems my son found someone of his age." Alexandra''s eyes widened with shock as she realized about Lilith and Lucy''s identity. Her body shivered and she felt goosebumps all over her body. Looking at the exaggerated reaction of Alexandra, Lilith became a bit confused. She snapped her fingers and instantly made Alexandra calm down. She looked at her and asked, "Is something the matter, my daughter-inw?" Alexandra had a neutral expression on her face and a calm look even though she was called as daughter-inw by no one else other than the Vampire Queen herself. ''Why do I feel so calm?'' She thought to herself. But soon she shoved this thought aside and asked calmly to Lilith, "Are you the Vampire Queen?" "Yes. Is something the matter?" Lilith nodded and asked. Alexandra was about to say more but Lith interrupted their conversation by saying, "Now, now, everyone, let''s settle down first and then we can talk. Mom,e with me to this other room for a sec." Lilith chuckled and said, "do you want to have a quickie with mama before we begin our conversation? My, my, how naughty you have be." "Mom!" Lucy shouted again and pulled Lilith''s robes. How shameless has her mother be!? Can she not see that there were people in this room!? Lith chuckled and said, "Yes, I want to. You know how much energy youngds like me have, right?" "Little brother!?" Lucy looked at Lith and called out. She didn''t expect such shamelessness from him as well. She thought her brother was the same as her! "No need to worry so much, big sis, I am not going to leave you alone. Come, join us there." Lith said and started walking towards the other room. "I¨C ugh." Lucy''s face flushed and she didn''t say anything and simply rushed to the other room. "What a lovely family." Arya said and chuckled as she watched Lith, Lilith, and Lucy go to the other room. Emilia had a blush on her face and she was too stunned to speak. She didn''t know that Lith''s rtionship with his family was like that¡­ Alexandra was confused and had a neutral look on her face. She didn''t understand why Lith did that but she was also internally very happy knowing that all members of the Royal n were here. But for some reason, she wasn''t able to express this happiness and was just calm throughout. Lith reached the other room and Lilith and Lucy arrived as well. After they did, Lucy shut the door and said with a flushed face, "Little brother¡­ if you want to do it, we can go somewhere else¡­" She wouldn''t say no to Lith''s advances and this time was no exception. She couldn''t tell that they were joking. Lith and Lilith chuckled as they heard this. Lilith spanked Lucy''s butt lightly and said, "it seems the most naughty one among the two is you." "Don''t say that¡­" Lucy said in a low voice. How was she naughtier? It was clearly Lith and not her. Lith made the two sit down on the couches present in the room and sat on one opposite to them himself. "So, baby, did you call me mama here because you really missed her or was there some other reason?" Lilith asked with a smile. Lith texted her that he missed her and his big sister. He wanted to see them urgently for that. Lilith obviously knew that it was a lie but she still hurried and brought Lucy along with her. Lith cleared his throat and said, "It''s partially true. It''s been a long time since Ist saw you and big sis and there was also another reason. Since that was the case, I texted you that. I hope I didn''t disturb you two too much." "Not really. We both were together in the castle." Lilith said. Lith nodded. "It''s all good then." "Yes. So, what''s the other reason?" Lilith asked. Lith exined to the two the case about Alexandra and then at the end he said that he wanted to fulfill her wish and have her meet the Queen. That was pretty much the main reason. Lilith and Lucy didn''t interrupt Lith as he spoke and listened intently to whatever he said. After Lith was done speaking, Lilith asked, "So she''s really from the Constantine n?" "Yes." Lith confirmed. "Fufufu¡­ you found a hidden gem then, baby. Such geniuses are really hard to find." Lilith said. Lith and Lucy both raised their eyebrows in interest as they heard their mother say that. It wasn''t everyday that she praised someone like that and it also wasn''t everyday that she would call someone a genius. Lilith could tell what was on their minds. She smiled and asked, "you don''t believe mama? It''s understandable. But you should know, she''s a Rank 8 even though she''s just 21. She almost matches your cultivation progress." Lith fell silent as he heard that. It seems that really was the case. Lith soon felt the urgency to cultivate harder and progress. His future wife was a vampire like him and also of simr age. It would be embarrassing if he, as the prince of this main race, was beaten by her in cultivation. He would obviously be proud of her to achieve so much but he would also be ashamed of himself for cking. It would all be his fault that he didn''t cultivate hard enough. Lith soon made up his mind to speed up his progress. Lilith smiled as she saw this. She could still tell, even without reading Lith''s mind what he was thinking. The three talked for a bit and after they were done, Lith got up and said, "alright, mom, big sis, you know about the whole situation well now, right? Let''s go and have a chat with them then." The two nodded and the three left the room to meet with the otherdies. Chapter 326 A condition given to Alexandra Chapter 326 A condition given to Alexandra Lith, Lilith, and Lucy walked into the room where Arya, Alexandra, and Emilia were present. As Lith arrived, he noticed that the food on the table wasn''t finished and he had gotten up midway. Lith looked at hisdies and said with a smile, "Let''s talk over food." The three joined Arya, Alexandra, and Emilia on the dining table and sat near them. To Lith''s one side was Alexandra and his other side was Lilith and Lucy. Beside Lucy was Em and to her other side was Arya. Emilia poured tea for Lilith and Lucy and served them that. Lilith took the cup and looking at Emilia, she said with a smile, "Ara, my daughter-inw is so thoughtful." Lilith was good to everyone associated with Lith without exception. It was even more so when it came to his harem since she herself was a part of it. Harmony was needed in harem and she was the one to teach Lith that. Lucy thanked Emilia as well and took a sip of tea. Emilia just smiled awkwardly as she had no idea what else to do. She just got called daughter-inw by the Vampire Queen herself, it was¡­ well, she never would''ve imagined that there would be such a day even in her wildest dreams. The other reason for being awkward was that she wasn''t her daughter-inw yet. Lith was yet to marry Emilia. Lith forked a piece of chicken and gulping it down, he said to Lilith, "Mom, there''s no one here that you should call as your daughter-inw. There''s still time for that." Lilith chuckled and said, "Right, right. So, when are you going to marry them?" Everyone''s ears perked up as they heard this. They wanted the answer as well. Lith could see that they were curious and to satisfy their curiosity, he answered, "When I be a Rank 9." "Oh." Everyone said in unison. They were surprised knowing that he really did have ns to marry them. Not only that, if they weren''t wrong, it was such a short period as well. Judging from how Lith was a descendant of a Supreme Rank bloodline, he should be a Rank 9 before he is around 40 years old. This means that in just a few years, he would marry them! It felt amazing to know! The happiest person among all was no one else but Emilia. She would soon be worry free and can have Lith do her anywhere he pleases. She wouldn''t have to worry about falling from grace and she also will finally feel the ''pleasure'' from doing it there. From what she heard from Arya, it feels really amazing over there and she was itching to try that. Emilia''s face had a slight blush as she thought about this and it didn''t go unnoticed by Lilith. Lilith took a sip of tea and smiled while looking at Emilia. "Someone''s having naughty thoughts, it seems." Everyone turned to look at Emilia as they heard Lilith. "Eh?" Emilia was surprised for being called out so suddenly. She noticed the gazes on her and clearing her throat, she shook her head and said calmly while trying to hide her blush, "I am not having any naughty thoughts." Lilith smiled and replied, "I never said you were the one with naughty thoughts, did I?" ''Oh shoot.'' Emilia cursed in her mind as she realized her blunder. She became embarrassed and looked down on the tea, trying to avoid meeting the gazes of anyone else. Everyone giggled as they noticed it. Except Alexandra who only had a small smile on her face. Lith looked at Alexandra and holding her hand, he said with a smile, "Alexandra, I didn''t introduce myself properlyst time, so I''ll do it again now. I am Lith Evure, son of thisdy sitting beside me, Lilith Evure, and also brother of thedy there, Lucy Evure. I am the Vampire Prince, she is the Vampire Queen, and over there, Lucy is the Substitute Queen, currently handling and managing everything in the Vampire Continent." Alexandra, had she not gotten a calming spell applied on her by Lilith, she would''ve passed out by knowing all of this. She was too happy and too shocked with everything. Thankfully, due to the calming spell, she was calm and digested all information Lith gave her properly. Alexandra got up from her seat and walked close to Lilith. She then kneeled down and was about to thank Lilith when, "No need to do such things. I understand your sentiments. I''ll be your mother-inw in future, no need to be so tense and formal in front of me, okay?" Lilith made Alexandra get up and said with a smile while patting her cheek lightly. Alexandra had a drop of teare out of her expressionless face. She held Lilith''s hand and going down on her knees again, she looked Lilith in the face and said in a calm yet sad tone, "I am so grateful for everything you''ve done for my n, Your Majes¨C" Lilith put a finger on Alexandra''s mouth and sealed her lips. "Silly, I told you to not be so formal with me, didn''t I? Call me mother-inw, I''ll like that more. And don''t lower yourself so much. Always look a person in the eye and speak, no matter what the circumstances. You''re now my son''s lover, this is the etiquette you should always follow." Alexandra got up and nodded her head in understanding. Lilith smiled and wiped her tears off her face. "Go take your seat. No need to be so emotional over such a small thing." It was indeed a small thing for Lilith as she had no idea that she identally ended up taking revenge for the Constantine n. At that time, she was just enraged and had no idea that the Constantine n suffered due to politics among the nobles. After Alexandra was seated, Lith looked at her and asked, "so now that you know me, that is, who your lover is, you also should know that it''s very easy to wipe the Valentine n off. Just one word to me and I can have them be gone forever. Do you want such a thing to happen?" Lith knew Alexandra was a strong girl. She wouldn''t opt for such easy means and would always strive for vengeance herself, no matter the situation. Still, as her lover and future husband, it was his duty to give her this option and ask her about it and so he did. Alexandra may act like a love sick fool when with Lith, she was in no way like that in reality when away from him. She was a sadist battle maniac, one who had the mindset that violence solves everything and always went in for the kill whenever possible. Just as Lith finished his question, Alexandra shook her head and said, "Thank you for being so considerate, darling. But no, I don''t want that to happen. If possible, I want to destroy the Valentine n myself. They have given my n thousands of years of suffering and hardships." Lith nodded. It was as he had expected. He took a sip of his drink and as he was doing that, he suddenly had an idea. He put his ss down and looking at Alexandra, he asked with a smile, "Honey, I have an idea to propose. Do you wanna hear it?" Alexandra nodded. Of course, was it even a question. Lith smiled and said, "the Valentine n right now is just a Viscount n, it does not have the same former power as before. They were a Duke n before, right?" Alexandra nodded. "What of it, darling?" Lith continued, "If you want, I can have them slowly restored to their former strength. But, there will be a catch." Alexandra became confused as she heard this. She tilted her head and asked, "What catch?" "The catch is that there will be a certain time limit. If you don''t defeat the Valentine n by that time, I''ll be the one to personally wipe them out and you won''t be able to take your vengeance. How does it sound?" Everyone smiled hearing this. They roughly understood what was going on and Lith''s condition was very amazing. Lith was smart to propose this as this would ensure that Alexandra had a healthy amount of pressure on her despite being the lover of the Vampire Prince and her growth wouldn''t stagnate and she also wouldn''t ck. Not only her, even Lith will have to cultivate hard with this condition. "I don''t understand." Alexandra said with a confused expression on her face. "No worries, I''ll exin again. See, you''ll have, hmm¡­ let''s say, 5,000 years to defeat the Valentine n. The Valentine n would keep growing, I''ll ensure that, but¡­ so will you. You''ll have your magic rank increased as well." "To defeat them, you''ll need to surpass their strength and that you have to do within the next 5,000 years. You are free to attack them whenever you want within the next 5,000 years, but let''s say if you fail to wipe them outpletely by the end of this time, I''ll be the one to personally do it. Okay?" 5,000 years was a decent amount of time for a Viscount n to be a Count n. It basically meant that one person in the n has undergone ascension from King Rank to Half Emperor Rank if that happens.. Generally, it takes roughly 5,000 to 10,000 years for an elite to be a Half Emperor and so Lith took the lowest value of it and gave it to Alexandra. He wanted her to be a Half Emperor by that time and doing so, he not only ensured that he put pressure on her, he also ensured that he put it on himself as well. Lith had to be stronger than the entirety of the Valentine n by theing 5,000 years or it would be a big shame. He set this goal so that he doesn''t ck and cultivates hard. Alexandra understood what Lith was saying finally and nodding her head, she said, "let''s go with what darling has proposed. I like this." Lith smiled and patted Alexandra''s head. "Consider it done." After he was done talking with her and after everything with Alexandra was sorted, he looked at Emilia and then at Alexandra and said, "ahem, there''s another thing I forgot to mention." ''What was it now?'' Not only Alexandra and Emilia, but the others wondered about it as well. Chapter 327 Lith says the truth to Emilia and Alexandra Chapter 327 Lith says the truth to Emilia and Alexandra Lith looked at hisdies and exined to them that his mother and sister were his partners and that was the thing he had forgotten to share with Emilia and Alexandra. He knew he shouldn''t hide such things for long as it would only bite him in the asster if he did that. Just as he finished speaking, Emilia and Alexandra were a bit shocked to know this. The reason wasn''t that Lith had his mother and sister as his partners but rather, the shock came from the fact that the revered Vampire Queen was in an incestous rtionship with her own son. Emilia and Alexandra both knew about Lilith''s terror. Emilia was there when it was happening and even though Alexandra wasn''t there, she had heard tales of it from her parents and calm members. It thus came as a shock when they realized this fact. However, soon the two''s shock died down and everything felt normal to them. They both realized a fact and that was that the person they were dating wasn''t someone normal. Lith really was an extraordinary being who even ended up scoring the Vampire Queen. It was a given that this would happen. They actually started feeling a bit proud of their lover''s achievement and were internally happy that they chose the right partner for themselves and fell in love with Lith only. The mindset of these twodies was a lot different than the ones from the Human race. Lith expected to see a bad reaction from them but it all turned out good in the end and not only that, the twodies ended up bing happy instead. Humans were the ones who loathed such rtionships the most. They had their reasons for it and as for the Angels, it didn''t matter to them. Love had no boundaries and as long as two people loved each other wholeheartedly and married, it was fine to have any rtionships. They were very open to everything. Though that was the case with Angels, it was still very rare for even them to have couplesmitting incest. The reason was that they were very pure. They don''t feel much lust like the average person in the world and they usually only had sex for procreation and not recreation. These pure beings lived in their own happy world, free and detached from the normal worldly pleasures. But of course, change is inevitable and due toing into contact with the world through the inte and other things, these pure beings were getting a bit corrupted by other beings. The majority of the corruption came from the Demons and Devils. These demons would make young Angelse into contact with self pleasure and have them buy their tools to pleasure themselves. These tools were equipped with potions and spells that awakened lust in the young angels and made them almost as lustful and corrupted as a subus or incubus from the Demon race. Everything aside, Emilia, even though she was an Angel, she didn''t feel disgusted or irked by this and was in turn happy. Lith sighed in relief as everything went well. He picked up a ss of water and was about to drink it when he suddenly realized something. He put the ss down and looking at Lilith, he smiled. Lilith smiled back and asked, "Is something the matter?" "Yeah, I am thirsty." Lith smiled again, this time showing a bit of his fangs to Lilith. Lucy and Alexandra shot a look at Lith as they heard that. They both knew what this meant. "Little brother." "Darling." Lucy and Alexandra red at Lith. Lith looked at them and while doing so, he held one of Lilith''s hands and brought it close to his mouth. "Get your minds outta the gutter, I am just thirsty. It''s nothing lewd." He bit onto Lilith''s wrist after he finished saying that, inserting his sharp fangs into her arteries present in the wrist and started drinking her blood. Lucy and Alexandra still red at him as they obviously knew that Lith said one thing and did another. He definitely was going to do something naughty but changed halfway! Lilith on the other hand just chuckled in response, and as for Arya and Emilia, they didn''t understand the joke because they weren''t vampires. Lith let go of Lilith''s wrist after drinking her blood for a few seconds. He knew that he couldn''t take more than a sip as doing so would make him lethargic. He took his fangs out of her wrist and licked her wound clean. He let go of Lilith''s beautiful pale arm and looking at hisdies, he said, "now then, since everything''s good, I guess it''s time to get back to work." Arya shook her head. "Why so early? We have only just met. I mean, I did meet mother-inw before as well but I was in a rush and didn''t get time to talk to her properly. I want to talk more." Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that. "Oh? You met mom before?" Lucy, Alexandra and Emilia, everyone''s ears perked up as they heard that. They were interested in knowing this too. Arya nodded. "Yes, I did. It went like¡­" shback to a few days ago. On a certain mountain peak, Arya was meditating and consolidating her cultivation. She had finally ascended to Supreme Rank and while doing so, she ended up creating an elemental energy rich zone in her surroundings. The elemental energies were she was standing currently was so thick that it the pressure alone was enough to crush a King Rank to death. Even a thousand kilometres away from this ce, anyone below Rank 9 won''t be able to survive. The energies were just that dense. The sky wasn''t visible anymore and everywhere around, there were just six shades of colors visible. These six shades and colors were from the six elements Arya was affiliated with. Her affinities were: Death, Destruction, Dark, Space, Time, and Water. The colors in the surroundings appeared like shades of blue. Where Arya was, it was pitch ck and as one ventured away from that point, it started be brighter shade of blue and at end, that is, a hundred thousand kilometres away, it there was the edge present where the colors vanished and the surroundings appeared normal. Arya got up from her meditative position and stretched. "Yaaa~ Who knew it would go like this." Arya said to herself andughed. She was in blue daoist robes and after she was done stretching, she was about to take her blindfold out and wear it when she felt two figures close in on her. She knew who these two were and didn''t put her guard against them. She took her blindfold out and was about to wear it when, "What''s the rush, daughter-inw. I haven''t had the chance to see you up close yet." Lilith''s figure was visible to Arya and Lilith chuckled after she finished saying that. Arya chuckled as well and said, "then take a good look, l''ll wear this in a bit." Mayzin appeared right after Lilith''s figure was fully visible. She looked at Arya and said with a happy smile, "a Supreme Rank finally huh." Arya chuckled and said, "there was a seal on me that was halting my progress. But my lover took it off and now here I am. Crazy, isn''t it?" Mayzin knitted her brows as she heard that. "What seal?" Arya yawned and said, "give it a break Zinzin. I am too tired to speak right now, we''ll talkter. I have some work, I need to go." Lilith shook her head as she heard that. "You can''t go yet." "Why?" Arya asked in a casual manner. Lilith walked close to Arya and looking at Arya''s belly, she said in a neutral tone, "there''s something that needs to be done." ..... A/N: We are just a few GTs away from hitting 250, gods, do it and I''ll publish a bonus chapter! Also, my heartfelt gratitude to Mik_Ray for the castle. As promised, I''ll publish 3 bonus chapters soon :'') Chapter 328 Two shameless beings meet Chapter 328 Two shameless beings meet "What is it?" Arya asked, a bit confused as she saw Lilith stare at her belly. Lilith put her hand forward and ced her palm just a few inches above Arya''s belly button. This was where her core was. She turned her head to look at Arya and said, "You can''t go outside with an unstable core." "But, I just stabilized it." Arya said. Lilith shook her head. "That''s not it. There are more problems that are about to ur." Arya became more confused as she heard this. Mayzin from behind cleared her throat and said, "Do you know that us Supreme Ranks are not supposed to exist?" "Yeah, obviously. It''s not just Supreme Rank, ording to nature, nobody is supposed to cultivate and ascend, everyone is just supposed to stay a mortal." Arya nodded and said. "That''s right. Despite usprehending thews of nature and its elements, nature still doesn''t ept us doing this. Anyway, for that reason, we get cmities and tribtions. You may or may not get a tribtion during ascension as that depends on how well yourprehension with thews is. But, you are bound to get thoseter in your Magic Core, which, Lilith just said, should happen soon and will make your core unstable." Mayzin exined. Arya realized what Mayzin meant and nodding in understanding, she said, "makes sense. But I see no signs of tribtions or cmities happening." Lilith chuckled and pinching Arya''s cheeks, she said, "you''ve just ascended, you are bound to feel this way." Arya was surprised to see Lilith act so yful. Wasn''t this the revered Vampire Queen? Wasn''t thisdy the one that the entire world feared? Is that really true? Arya smiled and said, "I appreciate your kindness, Vamp¨C" "Mother-inw. It''s mother-inw, not Vampire Queen or anything else." Lilith said with a smile. Arya smiled again knowing this. "Right, mother-inw it is. Speaking of that, I''ve heard some things about you from Lith." Lilith became interested in knowing this. "Oh? What is it?" Arya chuckled and said, "your rtionship with him. He told me the truth." Lilith chuckled this time. "Yes, it''s no secret. What of it?" "Haha! Then aren''t you a part of his harem too?" Aryaughed and asked. "I am indeed." Lilith chuckled and nodded. "Then doesn''t that make us sisters instead of inws?" Arya smiled and asked. "Fufufu, it does. You can call me big sister if you want but my personal preference is mother-inw. It feels good to hear." Lilith chuckled and exined. "Ah, I see. No worries then, mother-inw it is." Arya nodded and agreed. "Speaking of harem, what do you think will be Mayzin''s future with Lith?" Lilith asked with a smile. "Hey! Hey! Don''t just add me into your conversation." Mayzin said from the side. Arya thought about it and said, "If they meet, then I am sure Zinzin would end up falling for Lith." "Hey! What are you even saying!?" Mayzin shouted. Lilith nodded. "Yes, I think the same. Fun fact, Mayzin and I had a bet and she ended up losing it. She now has to go on a date with Lith within theing hundred years. Fufufu, isn''t it amazing?" Arya raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You''re his wingman or what." Lilith chuckled, "I am his mother, I''ll always look into his best interest."F She didn''t speak much on it as she couldn''t tell Arya that she had the memories of the future and knew that Mayzin would be in Lith''s harem even if she didn''t do anything. What Lilith was doing was that she was just speeding up the process. She was surprised to see the future harem members of Lith but knowing Mayzin was one of them and since she had already met Mayzin right now, why not just speed the process up a bit and have fun? These were her thoughts and she ended up fixing Mayzin''s date with Lith. Arya turned to look at Mayzin and smiling, she said, "Good luck, Zinzin. In future, make sure to call me big sis when we be a part of the same harem, haha!" Mayzin knitted her brows as she heard that. "I am many thousand years older than you. And no, I won''t fall for him." "We''ll see about that." "We''ll see about that." Lilith and Arya both said in unison. Lilith and Arya, surprised, looked at each other and started giggling. As for Mayzin, she was just surprised to see how well these two bonded. It had just been a few minutes since they first met and now their rtionship was almost as good as being sisters now. Lilith, after a few seconds, asked, "So, did you have sex with my baby?" Arya shook her head. "I had to rush for ascension and we only had one kiss." "Oofs, that''s sad. Go, go, hurry up then. He''s free currently and you can do it right about now." Lilith said and made her leave. "Got it." Arya said and immediately vanished from her spot without even saying goodbye to Lilith. As for Lilith, she just chuckled again as she saw Arya leave in such a worry. ''I wonder how he''ll handle these threedies together?'' Lilith, to get more entertainment, she made Arya visit Lith just when he was about to have sex with Alexandra. As for Emilia, it was just a coincidence that she ended up visiting him at that time. Mayzin had seen the whole conversation and she couldn''t fathom the shamelessness of these two. ''Just what would happen if these two shameless beings were free and sat together in the same room?'' She wondered. ¡­.. "So that was what happened and now we are here." Arya finished with the shback and said to the people in the room. Arya obviously hid the bits with Mayzin and only told Lith and the otherdies about her conversation with Lilith. She didn''t mention anything about Mayzin falling for Lith as doing so would only ruin the fun in future. It would be for the best if everything was natural when it came to Lith and nobody asked or suggested him to date Mayzin. Lith turned to look at Lilith and asked, "So you were the reason why Arya and Emilia arrived at the same time?" Lilith shook her head. "I only made Arya visit you. It was totally a coincidence that Emilia would visit as well." Everyone turned to look at Emilia as they heard this. Emilia became embarrassed and had a slight blush on her face. But she soon cleared her throat and said, "I liked him, so I used cooking as an excuse to meet him." Emilia knew that lying won''t help here and it was better to be honest. It would save her from further embarrassment. Everyoneughed as they heard that with Alexandra only smiling a bit. "Haha, Emmy-chan, you''ve be honest, haven''t you? Was sex with Lith this good that it changed you?" Aryaughed and asked. Emilia continued to sip her tea and refused to answer Arya''s question. Though that was the case, her flushed face gave away her answer, making everyoneugh once again. After a while, Lilith looked at Lith and said, "Now that your whole harem is here, do you feel like having sex with all of us right now?" Chapter 329 Abstinence from having sex Chapter 329 Abstinence from having sex "Now that your whole harem is here, do you feel like having sex with all of us right now?" Silence. The entire room turned silent just as Lilith finished speaking this. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. The revered Vampire Queen just said what to her son!? Lith chuckled hearing this question and said, "I would love to, mom. But time is of essence and I need to cultivate." Lith wanted to be Rank 9 as soon as he could. At Rank 6, Lith''s lifespan, which was already very long, would be even longer and he would partially leave the mortal realms. He won''t need to have food for sustenance as from Rank 6 onwards his body would use the elemental energies to nourish itself and grow. No major changes happen before and after Rank 6 until Rank 9. At Rank 9, one is close to leaving the mortal realms fully and finally venturing towards immortal realms. The body undergoes a qualitative change and that''s about it that happens in Rank 9 as well. All in all, because of no major changes urring, Lith felt that he could easily reach the Rank 9 benchmark by just doing a few things. He could just meditate andprehend things and he would reach Rank 9 but it would take time. So what he had in mind was to do assassination missions and gain experience from it. He also had ns to gain experience by participating in the war between Shadow River Sect and Senzal and Kenzal n but from what he had gotten news from the sect masters and the elders, the war was just in the initial stages. It would take at least 8-10 years for the main battle to happen. It was then that Lith understood once again that the world he was living in, everything usually happened slowly as people''s lifespan was just too long. 10 years may feel a lot to him since he was a mortal human in his previous life, but here in this world, even an average child would sometimes simply pass time by taking a nap for a few weeks to months. As Lith finished saying his words, the room fell silent once again. Everyone once again couldn''t believe their ears. Lith just rejected the proposal of doing it with everyone here? Why? They all wondered. Lith''s thoughts were simple. He would cultivate quickly, be Rank 9, then he would marry everyone and as a reward for breaking through to Rank 9 and cultivating for so many years, he would do it with all five of them during the wedding night. It would be a great time together with them and thus, Lith rejected Lilith''s proposal for now. "You sure?" Lilith asked once again to get confirmation. Lith nodded. "100% sure. I''ll abstain from having sex until I am Rank 9. I''ll be cultivating hard till then." "Oh." Everyone said in unison. So it was for this reason, they thought. Most of them were very high rank beings and they didn''t need to cultivate day and night to have a breakthrough. They thus slightly forgot that Lith was just a Rank 3 right now and needed to cultivate most of his time to make a breakthrough. Lith looked at them and said, "It''ll just be boring cultivation. To speed up things, I''ll do some assassination missions. Oh by the way, did I tell you guys that I am an assassin now?" "You''re what?" Arya was slightly surprised as she heard this. "Assassin." Lith repeated with a smile. Emilia and Lucy were a bit surprised as well. As for Alexandra and Lilith, they weren''t as much. "Which organization?" Arya knitted her brows and asked. In her opinion, it would be troublesome if he joined some stupid organization as most didn''t protect the identity of their assassins to a high degree. Another thing was that a lot of cheating may happen if one is not careful enough and Arya knew that Lith was very new to everything and may get scammed. "Scelestus." Lith just said one word. Arya turned silent hearing that. After a few seconds of silenceter, she asked, "show me your card." Lith didn''t understand why she was so interested but he took his ck card out and gave it to Arya. Looking at the card, Arya became a bit confused. Since when did Scelestus issue such types of cards and what rank was this? She looked at Lith and asked, "is this your first card?" Scelestus had a promotion type thing avable with them and Arya was well aware of it. Lith could be a bronze card member and could be promoted to silver or gold card if he did a few things in the organization. Lith nodded. "I had an Amethyst Card but they took it and gave this one to me." "Oh." Arya smiled hearing that. Then it means this card was something newly introduced. As per Arya''s knowledge, there were no cards above Amethyst in Scelestus and Lith getting this meant that they created a new card. Lith was confused due to Arya''s questioning. "Why''d you ask?" Arya smiled and said, "I know a thing or two about Scelestus. So just curious." "Alright." Lith nodded in understanding. Arya gave the card back to Lith and Lith started talking with everyone. After a while he said, "So, I have a few resources given to me by Shadow River Sect and I''ll be doing assassinations for experience. If I need something more, I''ll just call Freya and ask her to send me those." "This sect has a lot of ces where one can enter in seclusion. So yeah, I guess, no more meeting each other for theing 7 to 10 years, haha." "So you''re really very serious about this?" Emilia asked. Lith nodded. Emilia sighed and said under her breath, "I''ll miss you¡­" "Me too." "Me too." "Oh me too as well." Arya said right after Emilia said her words and Lucy and Lilith joined in as well. Emilia became slightly embarrassed noticing this but she covered it and stood still like the responsible and maturedy she was. Alexandra who was quiet all this while, looked at Lith and asked, "darling, what will I do without you all this while?" Before Lith could answer, Arya chuckled and wrapping her hands around Alexandra''s shoulders, she said, "What else? I''ll be training you and you''ll be working just as hard as Lith to improve your cultivation." "No, I mean, I''ll feel very lonely without darling. What am I gonna do about it?" Alexandra rified. "Oh that. That I don''t know." Aryaughed as usual and let go of Alexandra. Lith looked at her and holding her hand, he said, "Just bear with this for a while, please? You won''t feel too lonely as now you aren''t alone. You have so many sisters with whom you can talk anytime you want. Isn''t that right?" Lith looked at hisdies as he asked that. Arya, Emilia, and Lucy nodded their heads. Lilith chuckled and said, "you also have your mother-inw. You can talk about anything you want with me." Alexandra nodded her head slightly. "I understand. Cultivate well, darling. I''ll miss you." Lith smiled and patted Alexandra''s head. "I''ll miss you too." Lilith turned her head to look at Lucy and asked, "dear, is there something important that requires my assistance?" Lucy could tell where Lilith was getting at. Lucy shook her head and said, "not really, mom." Lilith smiled and asked, "then can I stay with your little brother for a while?" Lucy nodded. "Sure, go ahead. If I need something, I''ll just call you or visit you." Lilith chuckled and kissed Lucy''s forehead. "So understanding and thoughtful." "You''re going to stay with me, mom?" Lith asked. "Yes, baby." Lilith nodded. "Alright, I guess I''ll just ask you if I need some resources." "Yes. That''s why I am here." Lilith smiled and said. Lith then turned to look at Emilia and asked, "What will you be doing all this while?" Emilia sighed and said, "the same academy rted work." She felt that there was too much work in the academy and thus felt tired just even thinking about it. Lith nodded. "Say hi to Ralph and Dennis when you reach there." "Sure." Emilia nodded. After Arya left, Lith and them became Emilia''s students. But now Lith left as well and she just had Ralph and Dennis as her students. It was an easy task to forward Lith''s message. Lith got up after he was finished speaking and stretched. "Have fun,dies. I''ll go cultivate for a while, I mean, a few years. I''ll see youter." Everyone nodded their heads. Lith turned to his side and held Alexandra''s face. He gave her a gentle kiss on her lips and said, "take care, okay?" Alexandra nodded. She hugged Lith and said, "I''ll miss you." Lith patted her back and consoled her a bit. He then walked towards Arya and kissed her as well and said the same thing he said to Alexandra. Arya chuckled and said, "have fun cultivating." She then bent forward and close to Lith''s ears and rubbing her hand on his shaft, she said, "I''ll miss not just you but this as well. Come to me quick, okay?" Lith chuckled and getting close to her ear, he whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. Next time I see you, it''s not just this one that''ll get filled." He put his hand over Arya''s softher region and rubbed his finger along her slit and said. "I''ll be waiting." Arya chuckled as well and said. Lith then went to Emilia and gave her a kiss on her lips. Emilia was embarrassed to get kissed in front of so many like this but then she realized that she had done something even more bold than this and her embarrassment vanished. Lith asked Emilia to take care as well and moved towards Lucy. He did the same, kissed Lucy and asked her to take care. Lucy hugged Lith and asked him toe sooner to her. Lith then walked towards Lilith and as he did, Lilith got up and said, "let''s go, shall we?" Lith nodded. He turned back and waving his head, he said, "bye everyone." "Bye." Everyone said in unison and waved their hands. Lith held Lilith''s hand and left the room. He would now begin his journey of doing some serious cultivation. Chapter 330 The position of the continents Chapter 330 The position of the continents Inside a spacious and dimly lit cave, Lith was sitting crossed-leg on a pedestal, cultivating. Just a few meters from him Lilith was seated on a chair and was using her phone. It had been a few hours since the two hade here. This ce was in the territory of the Shadow River Sect but was far away from the main sect buildings. This ce was almost at the edge of Uklov, bordering Espat. As this was a secluded region, there were no disturbances and Lith meditated in peace. He was currentlyprehending the Lightningws and a few sparks of lightning could thus be seen around him from time to time. Lilith was worry-free as she knew that there were hardly any problems that would arise. Lith''s potential was something that ensured that he had no problems in his breakthroughs and also that it consumed a lot less time. Lith had been drinking Lilith''s blood for a long time and its effect was bound to show up soon. Not only that, but he also had trained with her and Lucy for quite a while and there was his personal experience of almost half a year present as well. He could do it easily. Lilith had faith in him. It shouldn''t take more than ten years for him to reach Rank 9 in her opinion. It would be faster but definitely not more than ten years even if Lith didn''t go out of this cave. Ten years was nothing for people of this world. Almost little to no change urred in ten years. It was as if a day had passed and a new day had dawned. Though changes would happen at such times, they wouldn''t be anything too exaggerated or noticeable. Lilith continued to use her phone while Lith continued to meditate. The cultivation process was boring but it was what it was, it couldn''t be helped. ¡­.. Days passed. News of Arya bing a Supreme Rank spread everywhere and the world was in shock and awe as the dragons got another Supreme Rank to themselves. The Dragons were celebrating in their respective ces and it was a joyous atmosphere everywhere in the Dragon Continent. The Dragon Emperor Dagassi and The Dragon Empress Mayzin had a formal meeting with Arya in the Star Dragon City. They were having talks to get Arya to be recognized by everyone officially and also what share of the Dragon race and Continent she would handle and get. There were a lot of tribes in the Dragon race and Arya only took the Death, Water, and War dragon tribes under her. The Dragon Continent got divided into three parts now and each Supreme Rank had one each. After settling everything, the joyous atmosphere in the Dragon Continent began again and the Death, Water, and War dragon tribes did a lot of fun events and invited other tribes to join in on the fun. Their events were being live streamed and a lot of people all around the world watched that and donated hefty amounts and funded the tribes to celebrate even further. Arya, when she was done ensuring that everything was running smoothly, she extended her wings out and flew away from the Dragon Continent, towards the West instead of the East. East of the Dragon Continent was the Neutral Continent and the West, well there was nothing but the ocean present there. The world was a globe and since that was the case, if one kept flying in a single direction continuously, they would end up reaching the same ce. The problem with Arya going in the West instead of the East was that she would reach the Human Continent if she kept flying. But this wasn''t the main issue, the main issue was that it was a very arduous task. The world had 9 continents and the Neutral Continent was in the middle of all the other continents present. This could be imagined in a manner such as: In Lith''s previous world, that is, Earth, there were others present in the same system as it. One of these others was called Saturn. This looked like a sphere that had arge ring around its diameter that ran from East to West. The same could be imagined with the continents in this world. The continents were present on the world in a ring-like manner. The only difference was that in Saturn, the ring ran from East to West, but in this world, the ring runs from North to South. For an ever better understanding, one can just imagine that a ball has a rubber band attached to it. We then turn the ball so that the rubber band now looks as if it''s on the side and we are currently looking at the surface that has no rubber band on it. This is exactly the same situation in the world Lith was in. At the Western part of the world, there was: Witch Continent in the upper side. Dragon Continent in the middle side. Demon Continent in the lower side. Then at the opposite of this ce, that is, at the Eastern part of the world, there was: Elven Continent in the upper side. Human Continent in the middle side. Angel Continent in the lower side. At the extreme North and South of the world, that is at the top and bottom part of the world, there was the Vampire Continent and the Werewolf Continent. These continents all look like the rubber band we attached to the ball. Now, as the rubber band is attached to the ball, the ball has two free surfaces. At the middle of one of the two surfaces, there is the Neutral Continent and at the other surface, there is nothing. Thus, if one flew in the opposite direction of the Neutral continent from their own continent, they wouldn''t be able to have a stop over and would need to continuously fly until they reached a certain continent. The continent being any of the eight continents other than the Neutral Continent. The people knew about this fact and they all couldn''t help but question, ''why isn''t there a continent just opposite to the Neutral Continent? Why is that ce empty?''. This was one of the questions that nobody knew the answer to except a few, who obviously didn''t want to share such a secret. Also, it was almost impossible for a person below King Rank to even think about venturing in the sea to explore. It was a dangerous feat as the oceans were unexplored till date and there could be unknown powerful monsters present there. Nobody thus knew about the answer to that question. But Arya, she was currently flying in that direction and now that she was a Supreme Rank, her speed was very fast. Arya flew over the oceanic waters and the next morning, she finally halted when she saw a certain ind having nothing but a sandy shore and a few palm trees on it with pieces of rocks of various sizes spread around. She descended down and walked towards one of the two palm trees. After reaching there, she saw three rocks present around it at its base. She turned the rocks and moved them one by one. Just as she finished arranging then in a specific manner, she vanished from her spot. ..... A/N: This is a bonus chapter, as promised. You guyspleted the goal of 200/200 GTs. Thank you very much :) More bonus chapters woulde soon. Bonus goalpletion: 313/500 GTs (3 chapters will be released oncepleted.) 814/1000 powerstones (1 chapter will be released.) 814/2000 powerstones (3 chapter will be released) Chapter 331 The Founder of Scelestus Chapter 331 The Founder of Scelestus Space fluctuated and Arya teleported out. She was currently standing on top of a cliff and in front of her was a huge city around which was nothing but dense jungle. In the middle of the city was a hundred floors tall tower spread across many acres. There was the name of the tower written on its top right corner and it was glowing red. The name of the tower was: Nine Roses Hotel. Arya took a step forward after having a look at it and instead of falling down the cliff, she vanished from her spot. Arya teleported out again this time but she was now standing in front of a receptionist in the middle of a grand and luxurious looking reception. The receptionist, noticing Arya to have suddenly arrived, she bowed without feeling any surprise or panic and said in a professional and subservient tone: "Wee back, Madam. How may I be of service today?" "Call Rain. I''ll be waiting for her in my office." Arya instructed and walked through the hallway that had an expensive red carpetid on it towards a certain room. The receptionist, while still bowing, said, "understood, Madam." Arya walked inside a grand and spacious room. This room had an ancient looking wooden table, two chairs in front of it made with the same material were present as well. These chairs had some sort of soft cushion on them. There was a ck chair present opposite these chairs and it seemed very exquisite and premium. Arya ignored that chair and walked towards a ck sofa and sat on it. The sofa was made out of expensive materials and felt soft to sit on. There was a bookshelf present in the room, a weapon area in a corner with a few weapons such as swords and axes attached to the walls, a tea set beside the sofa, and a small ss table in front of the sofa as well. Arya made herself some tea and waited for Rain to arrive. After only a few minutes, Arya heard a knock on the door and looking at the door, she said, "Come in." Rain, wearing a white shirt and ck skirt with her ck hair tied in a ponytail, walked towards Arya. She stood in front of Arya and bowing, she greeted her first. "Sit down. No need to be so formal right now." Arya said and took a sip of her tea. It was okay to be formal if they were in public. They were in private currently and Arya didn''t give a single care about such formalities. Rain, still bowing, said, "Madam, please forgive this serv¨C" "Stop it, Rain. Acting so subservient would make people misunderstand me. I''ll still you, it doesn''t matter to me if you act like that or not. Just get the work I give you done and that''s about it that I expect from you." Arya said and sipped her tea again. Rain stood straight and looked Arya in the eyes. "Madam, I really respect you. I don''t do it forcefully but out of my own free will." Rain was very polite with her words. Arya shook her hand and said, "Let''s leave that aside for now. Let''s get to work. Take your seat." Rain walked towards the wooden chairs and sitting on it, she looked at Arya. The chair was a bit high and it made Rain appear sitting at a height, a bit above Arya. She didn''t like this but she wouldn''t refuse Arya''s orders. She did however me Arya internally for not sitting on that luxurious custom made ck chair in the room. This chair was made taking into consideration Arya''sfort but she didn''t sit on it and rather preferred to be on the couch that was much cheaper than the chair. She soon cleared her thoughts and paid attention to what Arya was saying. That mattered more currently than her thinking of the position she was sitting in. "First and foremost, did you issue a ck card?" Arya asked the important question. Rain nodded. "Yes, Madam. Last time you visited the organization, you came with someone who called himself your boyfriend. You didn''t deny that im either and I thought that he really was your boyfriend. So, since that person was Madam''s boyfriend, I issued a one of its kind card to him." Arya chuckled hearing it. "Indeed, that person you''re talking about, he''s indeed my boyfriend and soon to be husband. Anyway, good job issuing him a special card. Now tell me, what all the benefits will he get by having that card." Rain began exining the things and when Arya felt that something was missing or if something needed to be changed, she briefed Rain on that. After talking for a while, they were done discussing the card topic. ''Fufu, my future husband, I am such a good wife and take into consideration so many things for yourfort. I just hope you take advantage of these things and not miss out on it.'' Arya thought to herself with a smile. Even though she made changes and made Lith have a lot of benefits with that card, it would all be useless if Lith never used the card and cut off his connection with Scelestus. But, that thing was a very low possibility as that card could be used everywhere. Such a thing was possible entirely because of one single fact. It was a card issued by Scelestus! Scelestus was the number one criminal organization in the world, the ones who controlled and had a monopoly over the entire dark web, and were also the strongest underworld organization. They had their hands deep into almost all ces in the world and many didn''t even have any idea about it. Arya was able to provide Lith so many benefits and privilege because she, She was the Founder of Scelestus! She owned Scelestus and everything it was today, it was all due to her. Arya was one of the wealthiest beings in the entire world whose wealth could even rival the Star Dragon''s who was officially one of the world''s ten wealthiest beings. Arya rivaled her wealth even before she was a Supreme Rank and as far as Arya knew, even Mayzin had no idea about such a thing. Arya didn''t hide things from Mayzin, but Mayzin never asked Arya about wealth and this topic never came up when they talked. Thus, Mayzin was in the dark for now. Arya, after finishing talking about the important matters, which was nothing else but the issue with the ck card, looked at Rain and asked with a smile, "Now that we are done, I am curious to know how you arrived so early here. I was expecting you to arrive in a few weeks but you came within a few minutes." "Madam, it''s because I was already here." Rain said in a polite manner. "Oh?" "Yes. As soon as I got the news that Madam has ascended, I rushed to the headquarters because my intuition told me Madam will visit this ce." Arya chuckled hearing that. "Good job then. Also, speaking of being in the headquarters, did anyone figure out the location of this ce yet?" Rain shook her head. "No, Madam. As I''ve said before it''s almost impossible to locate this ce if one doesn''t know about it already. There are barriers present everywhere that, I think even someone of Madam''s prowess cannot bypass and enter. It''s nigh impossible to breach." Arya stood up and stretching her body, she said, "Yeah, I tried teleporting here yesterday even when I knew the coordinates but I couldn''t. It''s a weird thing." Arya was a Supreme Rank now, she should be able toe and go to any ce she pleased but she wasn''t able to. It was a weird thing for her. Arya walked towards the window of her office and looking outside, she saw the city surrounded by the dense jungle again. With a smile on her face and a some seriousness in her voice, she said softly after taking a sip of her tea: "The Hidden Continent sure is an amazing ce." ..... A/N: This is a bonus chapter. Chapter 1/3. As promised, I''ll publish 3 chapters when a castle is sent. Bonus goalpletion: 875/1000 powerstones (1 bonus onpletion) 875/2000 powerstones (3 bonus) 313/500 Golden Tickets (3 bonus) Chapter 332 The Hidden Continent Chapter 332 The Hidden Continent "Yes, Madam. It surely is a good ce." Rain replied to Arya''s words. Arya turned her face towards her and looked at her. She had a ck blindfold on her eyes and couldn''t see Rain with her eyes but there were various other ways. She smiled and said to her, "Do you know how I found this, Rain?" Rain shook her head. "Isn''t that something confidential that only Madam should have information about?" Aryaughed and said, "Not really. There are so many people working here and they know how to go in and out of this ce. Since they know the existence of this ce, you know the existence of this ce, I don''t think it''ll hurt much to let you know a bit about its history as well." Rain bowed and replied, "It''s all upto Madam''s wishes." Rain didn''t agree or disagree with Arya and left everything onto her. "Tsk. Rain, you should always look in the person''s eyes while speaking and also, speak what you actually feel and want." Arya took a sip of tea after saying so. Rain thought to herself, ''but Madam, I can''t even see your eyes¡­'' She soon stopped thinking of useless stuff and said to Arya, "Madam, I respect you and have no other opinion on this. Whatever you say will be the right thing for me." Arya put the cup down and said to Rain, "It seems I can''t do anything about this even after so many years. No worries, anyway, so as I was saying¡­ I found this ce by ident." Arya began speaking the tale of how she found the Hidden Continent. This one time, Arya was bored and so she decided to fly from one end of the world to another. The Dragon Continent had the Equator passing through it and so Arya decided to fly along that. She was an Emperor Rank for far too long and had nothing better to do. Usually, people didn''t do such things as it was a waste of time. Flying like how Arya was trying to do was boring and arduous. There was nothing to see and it was just the blue skies and blue oceanic water in the vision with little to no signs of life present. Another thing was that it was risky. What if they decided to rest in some ce in the middle of nowhere and some high level monster attacked them? Even though they may survive, they would be seriously injured. How are they supposed to travel back to their ce with such injuries? All in all, it was not worth the risk and almost nobody had ns or interests in flying like that. Even if some did do it, it was usually nothing too significant of an achievement and nobody really cared about it. So, as Arya was bored and had nothing to do, she ventured out and started flying. After flying for a while, she saw an ind with two palm trees. She wanted to rest a bit and so to reach closer to the ind, she decided to use teleportation. But to Arya''s surprise, she wasn''t able to. Feeling curious, Arya flew closer to the ind and after reaching there, she inspected each and every ce. She found there to be nothing extraordinary or out of ce and everything felt normal. But, Arya didn''t give up searching and soon she noticed that there were three rocks present around each of the two palm trees. She got curious and wondered why it was there. Fiddling around with it for a while and one thing leading to another, Arya soon found some clues that led her to discover the code to enter some other dimension. After Arya entered that dimension, she was shocked. The reason was that she was in the sky above a massive chunk ofnd. This chunk was almost as big as the Dragon Continent. After she descended down on thend and roaming this ce a bit, she, with the knowledge she possessed and after finding a few hints and clues on thend, came to a conclusion that this ce was indeed the Hidden Continent. The world was said to have 10 continents and not 9. The Neutral Continent was at an equal distance from every continent present and acted as a hub for a lot of things. Though that was the case, people thought that if they moved in the direction opposite to the Neutral Continent from their own, they would find the Neutral Continent or some continent like the Neutral Continent again. But to everyone''s surprise, at the opposite ce of the Neutral Continent, there was nothing present other than the ocean and it disappointed a lot of people. Soon, many schrs from all over the world came together and formted a hypothesis that there definitely existed a 10th continent, which was the same as Neutral Continent, that is, equidistant from every other 8 continent and could act as a stop between two continents. But for some reason or the other, this 10th continent was not avable now. But they firmly believed that it was there, they just couldn''t see it. Thus, they named it the Hidden Continent and said that if there were ever to be a 10th continent in this world, it would be definitely present in the ce opposite to the Neutral Continent and equidistant from the other 8 continents. By ident, Arya found this ce and she ended up shifting everything rted to Scelestus here. After she shifted everything to this ce, she made the people bound through a seal to never speak about this and added a lot of uses in them so that there was no loophole present that the people could take advantage of. Thus, the main headquarters of Scelestus were present in this ce and as Arya roamed this ce more, she found a few tribes still living here and took them under her. She ensured that they got well educated and updated with the current world and after everything was done, she made them the employees of Scelestus and had them work for her. She gave everyone a good life and also a chance to venture in the outside world and interact with the people from the outside. These people then became very loyal to Arya and Rain was among one of these people who was eternally grateful to Arya for giving her such a good shot at a new life. She cultivated hard and was now a King Rank. Rain finally understood the history about the Hidden Continent and how Arya appeared in this ce so suddenly. But despite knowing the story, she still had the same respect for Arya as before and was eternally grateful to her for giving her such a good life. After the thing about the Hidden Continent was over, Arya decided to do some work in the organization. It was her organization and it was in this ce that the servers hosting the entire Dark Web were present. There was a reason why Scelestus had the monopoly over them and it was this. These servers were never seen by the public and they also couldn''t find them. This thus became the safest ce for everyone and hacking was almost nigh impossible. Of course, the only exception to all such things was Scelestus itself and could do anything they wanted. But despite having such power, they didn''t do much and stayed passive and like a pacifist for most of the time. Arya walked towards her chair and sitting on it, she took out herptop and began working on it. This was her organization, she had to work as well. It wouldn''t do without working. Now that she became a Supreme Rank, there was even more work in the initial days. Rain left the ce and went about her business and Arya continued to do her thing. ¡­.. A few months passed. Lith could feel that he was very close to making a breakthrough to Rank 4. He was surprised with this speed as well but thinking that it was all due to his potential, he didn''t dwell much on it and decided to continue cultivating. He was out of his meditative state and Lilith knew about it. She looked at him and said, "You got distracted quite easily." Lith opened his eyes and looking at Lilith, he said softly, "Iprehended a few things and wanted a bit of rest." "Oh? But isn''t meditating the same as resting?" "No, it isn''t. I may be not doing anything physically, mentally I am doing a lot.of things without breaks. It''s tiring." "I see. Right, I can now recall and remember that I used to have those days as well. No worries, take a break and continue again after a while." Lith shook his head. "No, I am not taking a break." Lilith chuckled and getting close to him, she hugged him from behind and nibbling on his ear, she said, "you are taking a break." "N¨C" Lith was about to say something when Lilith put a finger on his lips and shut him up. "I won''t take a no. Burnout is a real thing and it''ll affect your cultivation if you are burnt out. Do you understand what mama is saying?" Lith thought for a bit and nodded. He was a college student previously and knew about such a thing. He felt that his mother''s concerns were reasonable and thus he decided to take a break. Lilith sat down beside him and put her silver hair to one side. She revealed her smooth neck and said to Lith, "Quench your thirst and sleep for a bit." ..... A/N: A new week has started and let me update you aboutst week''s bonus chapter status. You guys fell short of a few stones to get an additional chapter forst week. The status was: 895/1000 powerstones for 1 bonus & 875/2000 as well for 3 bonus chapters. So sad, lmao. Better luck this week. We are at 75/1000 stones. As for Golden Tickets, it''s 346/500. Get 1 bonus for every 200 GTs and 3 bonus for every 500 GTs. The status of bonus chapters is that 1 bonus for 200 GTs is already given. Goodluck with the 500 one. I hope this wasn''t too confusing and I''ll keep you guys updated regrly on this. Happy reading and have a good day :) Chapter 333 Quenching Thirst* Chapter 333 Quenching Thirst* "Quench your thirst and sleep for a bit." Lith nodded and bringing his mouth close to his mother''s neck, he bit onto it. His fangs first pierced her skin, making blood ooze out and Lith started drinking that. A sweet and rosey vour assaulted Lith''s tongue and made him feel satisfied. Lith would never be bored drinking his mother''s blood. This was just the best drink in the world for him. There was no match for anything else. Lilith hummed in pleasure and closed her eyes. It''s been a while since Lithst drank her blood and now that he did so again, it was starting to arouse Lilith. Lith heard her humming and opening his eyes, his gaze first fell on his mother''s big breasts. Lith could see that her nipples had be slightly erect and there was also a wet spot formed in that region. To see if what he was thinking was true, Lith lowered his mother''s gown and then her bra and her boobs jiggled their way out of it. Lilith didn''t say anything and simply let Lith do as he pleased. She still had her eyes closed and was enjoying the feeling Lith was giving her by drinking her blood. What Lith was thinking was true. His mother was indeed aroused. He could tell from looking at the milk secreting out of her big milkers. Lith stopped drinking Lilith''s blood and pulling his fangs out, he licked her wound clean and then looked at Lilith. "Mom, I could''ve just drank blood from your wrist. Look, now you''re aroused." Lith chuckled and said. Lilith chuckled as well. "I made a slight mistake it seems." Lith nodded. "Yes, I said I''ll abstain from having sex until I am Rank 9, now look at you, you''re making things hard for me." Lilith smirked and said, "I am making things hard or am I making you hard?" Lithughed out loud hearing that. "Both, both." Lith then got in front of Lilith and parting her legs, he got on his knees and positioned his face right in front of her big jugs. Lith held both of his mother''s nipple in between his index finger and thumb and rubbing them, he said, "They are already this hard." Lilith nodded. "They are indeed. What are you gonna do about it?" Lith didn''t reply and instead, hetched onto one of Lilith''s breasts and started drinking milk out of it. He yed with the other breast and in the meanwhile, Lilith simply caressed his hair and looked at him with a loving gaze. After drinking milk from it for a while, Lith let go of it and looking his mother in the eyes, he smiled and lifted both of Lilith''s boobs and asked, "Just how much milk is in there, mom? Even after drinking so much, it''s stilling out." Lilith chuckled and ruffling Lith''s hair, she said, "enough milk to make my two children feel full." "That''s indeed a lot of milk." Lith chuckled as well. "I am a good mama, ain''t I?" Lilith giggled and said. Lith chuckled and getting up, he kissed Lilith on the lips and said, "Yes, no doubt." Lilith got up as well. Her big motherly milkers were still out of her gown and had milk leaking out of them. Lilith brought out a bed from her ring and got herself seated with her back resting on the bedrest. She patted her thighs and said to Lith, "Come here, don''t leave the other one lonely." Lith chuckled. "I wasn''t nning to. And also, mom, control yourself or I might really end up losing my own control and having sex with you." Lilith smirked again and said, "that''s my goal, fufu." Lith got onto the bed and making his head lie on his mother''s thick thighs, he said while pinching and pulling both her nipples, "It won''t happen. I am a man of my words." Lilith smiled and extended her hand towards Lith''s shaft. She put her index finger on Lith''s erect cock''s tip and gently moved it to and fro. Lith was wearing pants and so she had her finger over his clothes. "You say that, but look at your body. It''s more honest than you, fufufu." "Don''t worry, I won''t have sex no matter what." Lith said with a smile. ''The reason is, it''ll be even more enjoyable a few yearster when I do all five of you together.'' Lilith moved her hands and lowered Lith''s pants, making his mighty dragon to roar and look at the heavens. She held it gently and stroking it a bit, she said, "Even if I do this?" Lith nodded. "Even if you do that. No matter what, I won''t put it inside any of your three holes, mom." "Oh? So a handjob is okay?" Lilith asked with a smile. "As long as it''s not in any of the three holes, it''s fine." Lith answered. Lilith made a smirk and asked, "then what about a rimjob? Can mama do that?" Lith looked at his mother with visible surprise on his face. Just how naughty was his mother? "I don''t think so." Lilith made a fake sad expression as she heard that. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ my baby has grown up now and doesn''t want mama to touch her anymore. This is so sad." "I am a grown man now, mom. Rimjob doesn''t seem like a good idea." Lith put out his thoughts. Lilith was still doing her fake cry. "You can do it with mama but mama can''t do the opposite? What are these biases? And also did you forget that mama used to clean you everyday there." Lith sighed and said, "mom, that was a different time. Now is different. Anyway, we''ll see about that in future. There''s no need for now." Lilith sighed as well. "Fine, we''ll see in the future. For now it seems I''ll have to be happy with you drinking mama''s milk and mama giving you a handjob." Lith nodded. "You can also give a titjob but it doesn''t feel good without a blowjob and so, I don''t think we should do that." Lilith nodded. "Yes, I don''t want to see your thinge close to my mouth and I am not able to have a taste of it." "Anyway, we talked a lot already. I need to rest and cultivate again." Lith said and immediatelytched onto her nipple and started suckling milk out of it. "Yes, have a good rest." Lilith caressed Lith''s hair with one hand as he drank her milk and stroked his shaft with the other hand. Lith was rough with Lilith. He was hungrily devouring her milk and this caused his face to p on her soft breasts. His other hand was kneading the other one and there were red marks starting to form on that boob. Lith knew that his mother liked it this way, he was doing it for this reason. Another reason was that he had less time on his hand and he had to hurry up, drink, and sleep. Lilith continued to give Lith a handjob while breastfeeding him and when she felt his dick buldge, she knew that he was close toing. Lilith looked at Lith and asked, "Can I really not use my mouth? Your semen will be wasted if I don''t." Lith let go of her tits and said, "Yeah mom, no putting it in mouth. You can still drink it though. Aren''t there a lot of ways to do so?" Lilith chuckled. "There are." Lith got back to sucking her and soon, in a few minutes, he felt he was about to climax. Despite feeling that, Lith continued totch onto her. Few more minutester, Lith''s body jerked a bit and his semen shot off. Lilith immediately put her mouth above Lith''s shaft and took all of it in, without wasting anything. Lith bit onto Lilith''s nipples while he was orgasming and aroused Lilith even further. Lilith stopped stroking Lith and gulping down his seeds, she brought her tongue out and licked Lith''s tip to clean off the remaining cum from it. Feeling his mother''s tongue on her while he was still sensitive made Lith shiver in pleasure. Her soft and slimy tongue on his shaft made him realize that he should suck on her tongueter. Lilith continued to lick Lith''s shaft as if it was lollipop. Soon, Lith got up as he felt that it was enough for now. But he felt right at this moment that he wasn''t feeling lethargic enough to go to sleep yet. So he knew that he needed to drink more of her blood. Lith''s gaze fell on his mother''s thighs right at this moment. He soon had an idea. ''I should try that.'' Chapter 334 Quenching Thirst (2)* Chapter 334 Quenching Thirst (2)* ''...I should do that.'' Lith got in front of Lilith and putting his hands on her legs, he parted them and spread it wide. Noticing this, Lilith chuckled and said, "can''t control yourself anymore? It''s okay to break words sometimes, don''t worry too much about it." Lith looked at his mother and said, "Yeah, no. I am not trying to do what you''re thinking of, mom." Lith took her gown off after saying so and Lilith was now only on her bra and panties. She was wearing a pair of ckced lingerie. Her bra was lowered and her tits were out currently. Lith nodded in satisfaction while looking at this scene. His mother was indeed the most beautiful and sexy person he had ever seen. Lith then noticed a wet spot on his mother''s panties. He lied down on his stomach in between her legs and bringing his face close to this wet spot, he rubbed his index finger on it. "Looks like this is leaking as well." Lilith chuckled. "Of course it is. Even if you kiss mama, it would be slightly wet." Lith brought his face even closer and took a sniff of her panties. He smelled roses and nothing else in there. ''If I was on Earth, judging from what the doujins and everything said, I would''ve been able to smell the sweat and such stuff as well. It''s a pity, but this scent is very nice.'' Lith then extended his tongue out and licked that wet spot. He still tasted roses and there was no sweaty or salty taste on it. Vampires hardly ever sweated. After tasting it a bit, Lith thought of tasting the actual thing now. He pulled the panties to the side and Lilith''s divine fleshy folds were presented in front of him. He parted thebias with both his thumbs to have a good look at her pink insides. Lith soon saw a tiny hole contracting and expanding and leaking a lot of juices as well. Noticing that, Lith poked it with one of his fingers and said, "It seems this ce hasn''t been visited for quite a while." Lilith chuckled and ruffled Lith''s hair. "Yeah, I wonder who is to me." Lith smiled. "I wonder as well." He let go of his thumbs and Lilith''sbias got back in position. Lith kissed Lilith''s lower lips and said, "Sadly, I am not here for this." Lilith was a bit confused. Wasn''t he going to eat her pussy out right now? She soon got her answer as Lith licked Lilith''s thigh. The ce he licked was right beside her pussy and was very close. Lith bit onto it and started sucking blood. Lilith let out a low moan, feeling Lith sucking on her thigh. Lith let go of it as licked it clean. He then did the same with the other thigh and after he was done, felt that he could sleep now. But then, looking at his mother''s dripping pussy, he suddenly had another idea. What if he bit onto her clit and drank blood from there? What would be his mother''s reaction? To test it out, Lith brought his mouth close to that. Just as he was about to insert his sharp fangs in it, Lilith stopped him by putting a finger on his mouth. "Not there, baby. Mama won''t be able to control herself if you drink from there and would end up forcing herself onto you." Lilith said with a smile. The clitoris was a very sensitive spot for alldies. It applied to vampiredies as well. Biting it and sucking blood from there would add onto its sensitivity and would make any vampiredy be lust crazed and extremely aroused. They would have nothing else but just sex on their minds. Lilith, although she was a Legendary Rank, it was her son that would suck her blood from there. She would definitely end up feeling aroused and want Lith''s dick inside her. Thus, she stopped Lith from doing it. Had she not, Lith''s words of abstaining would''ve been broken. "Okay." Lith removed the thought of biting it from his mind and sucked on her pussy instead. He drank a good amount of his mother''s juices and after he was done, he got up and made Lilith lie down on the bed. He got behind her and lied down. He hugged Lilith''s waist and made her upper body slightly turn towards him. He kissed her lips and hugged her waist. Lith then made her let out her tongue and started sucking onto it. He also made his shaft get in between her thick thighs and close to her pussy and grinded it on her wet lips. Lilith was amused to see Lith perform such new moves on her. Lith moved his hand and ced it on her breasts again. He squished her soft boobs and with his other hand, he tried to grope her plump and big butt. Lith felt more horny than lethargic now. It was for this reason that he was doing it. Though grinding his shaft on her pussy lips and in between her thighs good, it still didn''tpare to putting it inside her and getting his shaft massaged by her soft walls. Still, it was better than nothing. Lith soon stopped grinding onto her and ying with her breasts. He also stopped sucking her tongue and instead went in for a passionate kiss. Lith got up from his position and got on top of Lilith while kissing her passionately. As he got on top, hey low on top of her and started grinding his shaft on Lilith''sbias again. He was very careful to not have it get inside her identally. Feeling Lith constantly rub his dick in her clit, Lilith became more and more aroused and pleasured. Though Lith couldn''t put it inside any of her three holes, what he was doing right now was still better than nothing. Lith let go of his mother''s soft lips after a while and got up. He positioned his cock on her pussy and turning one of her legs to the side, he sandwiched his shaft in between her thick thighs. Lith started moving his hips again and bent down to ce his lips onto his mother''s wet and glossy red ones. Lith had his eyes open as he was kissing her. They were doing a French kiss and Lilith also had her eyes open and was staring at Lith. The two simply stared at each other through their amethyst purple eyes and both knew very well how aroused the other one was. Staring at his mother for a good few minutes while kissing her, Lith could tell that if it was anime, she would definitely be having hearts in her eyes right now. A whileter of doing the same thing, Lith felt that he would cum at any moment now. He broke the kiss and got up. He held her legs above in the air and tightened her thighs holding onto his shaft and started grinded it on Lilith''s pussy faster. Soon, he and Lilith both let out a low groan as they both climaxed together. Lith''s cum sttered all over Lilith''s stomach and Lilith''s juices made Lith''s lower region and the bedsheet wet. Lith then slumped to his mother''s side andy there on his back to rest for a while. Lilith made all of the cum sttered on her body to get inside her mouth and gulped it down. She then hugged Lith from the side and ced her head on his chest. Lith rubbed her back and kissed her forehead. He then bit onto her neck onest time and drinking just a few sips of her blood, he felt his eyes be heavy and threatening to close. He gave in and soon slept while having his mother in his embrace. ..... A/N: Thest chapter and this chapter are both bonuses. 3/3 bonuses are done for the Magic Castle. Although all bonuses arepleted now, it isn''t fully done yet! It''s now 513/500 Golden Tickets and you guys are getting 3 bonus chapters again now! The next goal for GTs is 513/750. Complete it and get another additional bonus! As for powerstones, it''s at 215/1000. Get to 1k and get one bonus chapter! Or Get to 2k and get 3 bonuses! Chapter 335 Rank 4 Chapter 335 Rank 4 Time passed. Lith cultivated and took rest from time to time. It''s been a few weeks and he was close to ascending to Rank 4. As he had predicted earlier, even with just simple meditation and his past experiences, it was easy to cultivate. While he was doing his boring cultivation, changes took ce in the outside world. Lucy was finally done with everything rted to the hierarchy of the vampires and now, only an official announcement was needed to be made. She wanted to do it as soon as possible but Lith was busy meditating and was not avable. For this, she postponed this thing again. Arya was in Scelestus, managing things. She took Alexandra with her and was training her there in the Hidden Continent itself. Arya had ascended to Supreme Rank and before this she felt that being a Supreme Rank was thest stage of cultivation. But, she was wrong. She felt that she could still cultivate and improve and so she was doing just that. Training Alexandra was helping her cultivate and so, Arya got twice the benefits from doing so. Not only was she able to train her little sister, she was also able to train herself. Alexandra was still a member of the Shadow River Sect. Since she was a core court disciple, she had a lot of leeway and could do many things. One of which was to train alone or leave the sect if needed. Since the sect was on lockdown, she wasn''t allowed to leave but making an excuse that she was cultivating in seclusion, she left the sect. Being with Arya for a while, she realized that Arya was much stronger than she could even think of. She finally knew the prowess of her sisters. Arya was a Supreme Rank and Emilia was an Emperor Rank Seraphim. She started having a bit of respect for the two and readily agreed to train with Arya. She didn''t know that she was in the Hidden Continent or in the headquarters of Scelestus as Arya hadn''t mentioned it to her. The reason was that she forgot. Arya hardly cared about such things and focused only on the main ones. The main goal of her''s was to train Alexandra and cultivate by herself from time to time. Leaving the two aside, Emilia was in the academy. As usual, it was nothing out of the ordinary that was going on with her. She trained Ralph and Dennis and worked in the office. Sel was amused watching how sincere Emilia had be to work and was trying to finish it. It was true, Emilia was working harder than usual. She was doing so because she wanted to be free for a while a few yearster when Lith woulde back from his training. He said he would marry her and so she needed to make time for herself. Emilia was the head of the academy, the principal. Her decisions affected the daily lives of the students in the academy and she couldn''t just take things lightly. The future of these teens would be in danger if she did so. Being a Seraphim, she cared for all beings in this world, no matter the race or anything else. Add onto that, the academy kids were her responsibility now as she was the principal. She thus ensured that she didn''t mess up things that would create problems in their career ahead. There were two mistakes that happened already while in her term as the principal. There were many smaller ones happening as well but these two mattered to her the most. One was that Alexandra''s parents were killed due to the academy''s mistake and the other was that Lith''s identity was almost revealed to the world. Despite being careful, such problems still urred. Emilia had learnt from her mistake and brushed off the thing rted to Alexandra from her mind. But now that Alexandra became her family, these memories were brought back to her and it mattered more. Thus, she worked extra hard to ensure that such a thing never happened. A few more days passed. Lith finally felt that he would ascend to Rank 4. He prepared himself for it and started with his breakthrough. Lilith was sitting just a few meters away from and was watching over his every move. She was doing it to ensure his safety. Thest time when Lith was breaking through to just Rank 3, he identally ended up in the Astral ne. She hadn''t expected such a thing to happen. Lucy entered the Astral ne when she broke through to the Immortal realms, that is, became a Saint Rank. Things happened much earlier with Lith, surprising her. Thus, she was extra careful this time and was watching over him. A few more dayster, Lith began his ascension to Rank 4. Lith hadprehended almost all elements. Justprehending thews of Light were remaining. Once he does that, he would ascend immediately. Lith started doing just that now. As he did so, bright rays of light shined all around him, making him appear as some divine being. The dimly lit cave became brightly lit and the intensity of light was increasing further as Lith cultivated. Two dayster, Lith''s Magic Core changed colors fully, ensuring his sessful breakthrough to Rank 4. Changes urred in his Magic Core''s area as well as the inside environment of it. But nothing too major urred and it was just the usual increase in area and improvement in the environment present. His Magic Core now had water formed in it and was slowly increasing in mass. Lith could guess that a few yearster, life would start to form as well there. He had read the Evolution chapter in his biology books and from it, he knew a lot of things about it. Judging from how changes urred in his Magic Core, it was clear that it was following the route of the same thing he had read in the books. After Earth was formed, it was just like a ball of fire. Then water was formed and thennd came into existence. Soon, anaerobic organisms came into existence like cyanobacteria and they made oxygen be avable in the atmosphere. The gasposition of Earth''s atmosphere changedter and oxygen became avable in a good amount. Soon, due to that, a lot of organisms came into existence and these were the aerobic ones. From being single celled organisms, these organisms evolved further and finally after many millions of years, they became aplex organism containing billions of cells, which was no one else but the homosapiens, also known as humans. As of now, only a bit of water was formed in Lith''s core and it would take time for it to develop further. But whatever the case, Lith finally became Rank 4. He was a bit surprised knowing nothing shy happened and he ascended normally. But brushing this thought off, he once again started cultivating and aimed to breakthrough to Rank 5 as soon as possible. Chapter 336 Rank 5 Chapter 336 Rank 5 A few weeks passed. Lith hadprehended as much as he could and felt that he needed to do something else or his progress would slow down. Thus, he asked his mother to drop him to the Neutral Continent and after reaching, he said goodbye to her and went on an assassination mission. Lith was now a Rank 4 and he could easily defeat a Rank 8. But, it wasn''t possible to do the same with a Rank 9 and above. Still, having prowess to defeat a Rank 8 made him be above average in the world. Lith went to the Nine Roses Hotel to take an assassination mission and gain experience from it. Just as he reached there, he was greeted with a bow by ten receptionists. He was amused to see this but since he thought that he was now a ck Card Holder, it was due to that. He was led to a private room on the 99th floor of the hotel. The room was more luxurious than Lith had seen on the floors 40 to 50. It was almost as good as the rooms in his castle back at home in Nightingale. As he reached there and sat on the soft sofa, the chubby man Andres attended him once again. The man was much more respectful to him than before and he tried his best to ensure that he provided everything that Lith asked him to. Though he was respectful and working hard, he wasn''t boot-licking and this made Lith not get ufortable. Lith was starting to like the services of this ce. The staff was humble and polite from the first day he was here to now as well. He was given snacks and tea and while Andres was browsing through the mission list that would best fit Lith''s needs, Lith read the news and saw what new things were happening in the world. He read for a few minutes and stopped when Andres found the perfect mission for him. Lith took it and walked out of the Nine Roses Hotel in Espat. The mission was to assassinate the staff members of a small business. These staff members were nning to kidnap and kill the owner''s family so that the owner would be left broken and would give away all the belongings of thepany to these staff people. But the owner soon realized their ns and asked for help online. Scelestus controlled the entire dark web, it was only natural that they knew everything rted to the normal web. As soon as the owner posted his request, Scelestus took the mission and sent him a notification about it. A few dayster, this mission was now given to Lith and he was on his way to kill the members. All members involved in this were just mere Rank 6s. It was an easy task. Lith still was careful with his approach and went for the assassination. Few hours passed. Lith was able to kill half the members of the staff easily in this time. These people were right outside the owner''s house. But, he hadn''t seen the rest of the members yet. So, Lith went to look for them and kill them. A few hourster, almost all were killed 5except for two people. When Lith killed the people outside the owner''s house, he alerted the others involved in this. The people fled from their ces and everyone went in a different direction and escaped. Lith thus had extra work. He would''ve sworn that he saw no people when he was attacking the ones outside but when they fled, they found out about it. He chased one of the guys after killing the guys outside the owner''s house and after catching him, he made him cough up answers about where the others were. The person was simply too afraid to lose his life and so he easily gave Lith the answer. After he was done, Lith killed him and went for the other people. Same things repeated and Lith ended up killing all except for two who were much better at hiding than Lith could think of. It took an entire day to locate them and kill them and Lith was finally done with the things. The two guys had apparently changed their appearances and blended with the crowd. It was thus hard to locate them but Lith found the two by the traces of spiritual power present in the surroundings wherever they went. The simple assassination mission was over and Lith felt that this was enough to catalyse his progress. He called his mother and Lilith took him back to the cave. Lith sat down and began to meditate immediately. Heprehended the emotions of the people he killed, right before the time he was about to kill them and rted it with the elementalws. Life and Death was a natural thing for a mortal and in this small lifespan, he would always ensure that he had led a fulfilling life. The mortal would try his best to do everything before he died and usually, many died in a content manner. But there are times when Dark elements take over. This causes a fire of greed to burn in the mortal hearts and causes them to stray from their path, leading towards the path of Destruction. But one day when things be too problematic for the mortal, he would be conscious of it and would seek the help of Light to have him get out of this path of darkness and destruction and die content. Light wouldn''t reject anyone''s request as long as the person realized his mistakes and wanted to better himself. The mortal would soon go through Wind and Lightning filled stormy path and after passing through many trials in life, he would end up bing as calm as Water and finally die, having his body go back to where it came from, the Earth*. The mortal''s soul would then traverse through Space and Time and finally reincarnate and make him have a fresh start at life. Just as Lith finishedprehending this, his aura burst out and his spiritual power got out of his body and covered him to protect him from the naked elements present in the surroundings. The elements had broken the equilibrium and it wouldn''t actually harm Lith, but it was just a defensive mechanism of Lith''s body and a natural thing. A few dayster, Lith broke through again and finally became Rank 5. ¡­.. *Earth here refers to the ground and elemental energy, not Lith''s previous world. ¡­.. A/N: You guys are awesome! Thank you for the castle Enjoypanda, 3 more bonusesing up soon! This is the first bonus chapter out of the 6 moreing. You guys finished the GT goal of 500/500 and so there''s 3 bonuses from that and 3 bonuses of the castle. Currently we are at 647/750 GTs and as soon as it reaches 750, there will be an extra bonus chapter! As for the powerstones, it''s 504/1000. As soon as it reaches 1000, an extra bonus will be released. Thank you so much for showing so much support and love, I appreciate it and will continue to work hard and provide the bonuses as fast as I can. Much love to everyone! Chapter 337 Are you an animal? Chapter 337 Are you an animal? Meditating and noticing the changes in his Magic Core, Lith was amused to find the water bing a bit better and less polluted. From what he could understand, the water was drinkable. Now, if only he could go inside his core would he be able to have a first hand experience at it, but such a thing wasn''t possible unless he was an immortal. The area had obviously increased and a few more types of terrains had been formed. Lith could predict from the changes that life would soon develop in his Magic Core and he was anticipating it. In his past life, scientists did predict how life was formed and humans came into existence, but nobody has ever seen it themselves and such hypotheses and theories were present only on the basis of evidence found in the soil and other ces. Lith would get to experience first hand how life formed and he was excited about it. In his excitement, he didn''t stop cultivating and went for a few more days. Lith stopped when he felt that he should rest a bit. He opened his eyes and like usual, he saw his mother sitting on a chair and looking at him. Lith got up and stretched. "Aren''t you bored watching me?" "Nope." Lilith answered with a smile. Lith walked close to her and sat on herp, facing her. He wrapped his arms around her neck and ced his head on her shoulder. Lith gave a lick to Lilith''s neck and said, "I sometimes wonder how it''s entertaining to just watch someone meditate for days." Lith then bit onto her neck and started sucking her blood. Lilith chuckled and hugged Lith back. She rubbed his back and said, "it''s just what it is." Lith didn''t say anything and simply slept in her embrace after he was done drinking her blood. Lilith kept patting his back and watched him sleep. Times such as these made her a lot happy. Her baby was in her embrace, what more did she want? She was content with such little things and enjoyed them. ¡­.. Scelestus, Hidden Continent. BAM! Alexandra crashed on a wall and spewed a mouthful of blood. "Try harder." Arya said with a neutral tone, facing Alexandra. She had a blindfold on her eyes and was looking at Alexandra through her senses. lexandra got out of the wall and spat a mouthful of blood. Her bones were broken and she was bleeding both internally and externally. But as she walked in a staggered manner towards Arya, her body repaired itself and halfway close to Arya, she was fully healed. Alexandra skipped in her ce and readied herself for theing round. It has been 27 rounds and 4 continuous days of training. Yet Alexandra still hadn''t managed to out do Arya in anything. It was only natural that such a thing would happen. Arya was a Supreme Rank, a very strong one at that, and Alexandra was a mere Rank 8 in front of her. The power gap was just too much. Alexandra knew about this but she was still trying to fight with Arya. At first she did it because Arya asked her to. Arya wanted to see what moves Alexandra knew of and was using in herbat style. She wanted to have a better understanding of Alexandra''sbat style so that she could teach and train her ordingly. But a whileter, what ended up happening was that Alexandra found thrill in this one sided fight and kept going without stopping even though Arya hit her brutally. Part of the reason was that she loved fighting the strong and another was that she finally understood something. The King which annihted her n and banished the remaining ones, he was a Supreme Rank. Arya was a Supreme Rank as well right now and Alexandra thought that the difference in boths'' prowess shouldn''t be too much. Thus, she found another good reason and kept fighting Arya. Arya was patient with Alexandra. She didn''t tell her that it was a futile effort to fight with her like that or that she would never beat her. Instead, Arya patiently waited to see how Alexandra would react to the different things Arya was throwing at her and was testing all her capabilities to make a solid n to train Alexandra. Alexandra charged towards Arya once again and Arya simply stood in one ce without moving. Akexandra ran and just as she reached close to Arya, she twisted her body and swirling in mid air, she hit Arya''s head, sides, and legs with a triple kick. Arya simply blocked them with her hand and didn''t feel anything other than a light breeze. Alexandra didn''t give up, she did a flip and got away from Arya. She then took out her double ded sword and prepared herself to perform the 35th Ancient Sword Strike, a secret technique of the Shadow River Sect given only to a select few people. Arya looked at Alexandra with interest. She could tell that Alexandra was preparing to perform some sort of technique. Alexandra gripped her sword tightly and looked at Arya. A serious glint was in her eyes and she bent forward and readying herself, she charged towards Arya once again. Streaks of lightning and dark sparks were produced around Alexandra''s body as she charged towards Arya. As soon as she reached her, she immediately flipped and attacked Arya''s back. Arya once again blocked it by dodging. Alexandra thrust her sword in Arya''s direction and Arya once again dodged it. Alexandra wasn''t able to touch Arya even slightly. If she isn''t able to touch, then she wouldn''t be able to implement the technique. The technique worked like a power-up method. The more you hit, the more the strength in it will be. But Alexandra wasn''t able tond any hits and so it was bing a problem. Alexandra used all the skills of closebat she knew and tried to hit Arya with her sword. But Arya always just dodged it and didn''te in contact with the sword. Hours of trying to attackter, Alexandra felt tired finally. Her hands were numb, her spiritual power was almost dried up and her body was refusing to move further. She had over trained herself out of thrill and now her body was showing response to it. Though vampires had a good regeneration ability, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be tired. Being mentally and physically tired was a natural thing for all beings. Once spiritual power is exhausted, one would feel tired by all means. But despite being tired and exhausted, Alexandra continued to fight with Arya. Half an hourter, her body wasn''t able to take it anymore and she was about to fall down on the ground. Arya rushed to her and supported her, ensuring that she didn''t fall. "Why must you work so hard? Are you some kind of animal that knows only to use brawn and not brain?" Arya made Alexandra sit down cross-legged along with her but noticed that she wasn''t able to support herself even this much and her body was still falling down. This was a problem but nothing too inconvenient. Arya held Alexandra in her embrace and made her sit close to her. Alexandra''s back was facing Alexandra and she was sitting in the space present between Arya''s legs. Arya hugged Alexandra and since she was taller than her, Alexandra''s head only reached Arya''s chin. Arya rested her chin on top of Alexandra''s head and asked, "not going to answer me, little sister?" Alexandra was too tired and finding herself in afortable position, she had slept already. Arya noticed it now and sighed again. It seems that she should''ve stopped Alexandra from working so much. She definitely knew that Alexandra hardly learnt anything in the meantime she was fighting her. But no worries since Arya got to know a lot of things about Alexandra and had formted ns in her mind to teach her further. She let Alexandra sleep for a while and waited for her to get up. As Alexandra slept, Arya caressed her hair and said with a small smile, "You''ll be a great warrior someday." ¡­.. Months passed. The Seclusion Cave. Lith was now 15 years old and without even him knowing, two years had already passed by since he possessed a Magic Core and began his cultivation journey. It wasn''t just that, in just two years, he was a Rank 5, which was almost an impossible thing in the world. Even for the elites of the elites, it would take minimum three years and Lith had done it in just two. Not only that, Lith would ascend to Rank 6 this year itself, uplifting the threshold even further. Nobody had seen or heard anything about anyone who has broken through to 5 realms in just 3 years. From being Rank 1 to being Rank 6 was nigh impossible. But not for Lith as he was the son of God itself. Lith meditated and wasprehending things. In the past few weeks, he went ahead to do an assassination mission again and was now digesting all the knowledge and experience he gained from that. Lilith, like usual, was sitting on her chair and was going through her phone. She had recentlye across something called as ''memes''. She was not sure what they were but they did feel funny to her. So she was browsing through those and entertaining herself while Lith cultivated. A few hourster, she looked at Lith and judging from how he wasprehending things, she felt that he didn''t need to get out of this ce until he was a Rank 6. So she decided to speed things up even further. She walked towards him and inscribed a magic circle around him with him as the center. She imbued some of her spiritual power in it and waited for Lith to break through. A few days passed. Lith was shocked to know that he was about to be a Rank 6 now. From his estimations, he could guess that he would be a Rank 6 only half a yearter and not earlier than that. But it''s been just 4 months since his ascension to Rank 5 and now he was already going to be a Rank 6. It was an amazing feeling that Lith wasn''t able to describe in words. He continued to meditate and prepared for a breakthrough. ..... A/N: Hi all, you guys are damn awesome! We hit 740/750 GTs, the goal is almostpleted. There are 6 bonuses to be released, now +1 to it. I am thinking of releasing it one go so that you guys can have more stuff to read. Give me a few days, your patience would be very much appreciated. The next goal is 740/1000 GTs and 601/1000 powerstones. Let''s get itds! Chapter 338 The tale of the First lmmortal Chapter 338 The tale of the First lmmortal Looking at Lith getting fired up and cultivating with a lot of enthusiasm, Lilith smiled. ''It seems giving him a push has helped.'' She had inscribed a spell that helped one have a better connection with the elements and be calm and think rationally at all times. It wasn''t anything exaggerated such as helping Lith understand thews better or straight up raising his cultivation. Lilith could do it if she wanted but doing so would shake the well built strong foundation of Lith and he would end up suffering in future when his cultivation would see a drop. Not only would that happen, Lith would also be the weakest in his rank with time and this would end up making him a lot depressed. Lilith would obviously want the best for her child and she wouldn''t do any of such stupid things. She only gave him a small push and he was on his own from there on. It was his ownprehension that was leading him to make a breakthrough. ¡­.. Time passed. It had been five days since Lith felt he was about to break through. Now, that is, five dayster, it was a different situation. He was about to undergo his ascension to Rank 6 finally. All he had to do wasprehend the Firews a bit. Lith took a deep breath and started recalling everything he knew about the Fire element. Two dayster, he was done recalling everything and he started to take in the Fire elements around him to get a better further understanding of it. Three dayster, Lith had finallyprehended the things and now he was summarizing the things he understood. Fire is a boon for all creatures. Since time immemorial, it has helped creatures with a lot of things. Comprehending just this onew would help a person better understand the nature of life itself. After summarizing this much, Lith recalled the tale of the being who became the first immortal. The first mortal to have ever walked the path of immortality and opened up new possibilities for every creature in this world. From what Lith knew, in the most ancient times, way before the start of the Immemorial Era, the beings present in this world were just like the ones from Earth. They didn''t know anything about cultivation and were just mortals having a lifespan of less than hundred years. These mortals were sparse in numbers and at that time, the beings from the other races, the angels, demons, vampires, dragons and everyone else also shared simr traits. Every being had a limited lifespan and sentient beings were very few in number. The world was filled with irrational monsters and beasts and these sentient beings had a tough life. They had to hide and defend themselves from these powerful irrational monsters and these mortals hunted these monsters for food, clothing, etc. So, far before the Immemorial Era, there was once a small settlement of mortals. In this settlement, around fire, during night, a mortal was sitting and gazing through the burning mes. It was cold outside yet he was still present there. The burning mes didn''t provide much heat but it didn''t matter to the mortal. He simply kept staring at the naked mes with a lifeless gaze. Emotions were something that all beings felt, be it irrational or rational ones. The mortal sitting around the fire was no exception to this. He was out in the open at this hour of the day because he had no joy in life. Every closed one of his was gone. His wife, children, family, friends, everyone. This made the man lonely and sad. One could feel his emotions just by staring at his lonely back. A gue had urred recently in his settlement and everyone was affected by it. Only a few ended up surviving and this mortal was one of them. The man''s appetite was lost as well and he felt no drive to hunt monsters for food or anything. The mortal, having nothing to do and having no drive, simply sat around the fire and stared at it. As he was doing, his lifeless eyes suddenly felt somethinging towards him from the fire. It appeared like a thread and had the same color as the fire. The mortal''s lifeless eyes suddenly had a trace of curiosity appear on them. But soon his mncholy took over again and he ignored the threading towards him. The thread didn''t stop and came closer and closer to the mortal. Soon, it touched the man''s stomach, just a few inches above his belly button. The mortal jolted awake as something foreign suddenly touched him. He felt a warm sensation all throughout his body and within a few moments, he felt this sensation travel to a certain ce in his body. "O mortal, why are you so sad?" The man suddenly heard a gentle voice in his head. The mortal looked around, but found nothing. "O mortal, why are you so lonely?" The man heard the voice again. "Who?" The mortal asked, alerted. "I am Fire, I saw you lose all your desires and your heart felt lonely and cold. So I took shelter in it." The gentle voice said again. "What!?" The mortal was shocked. "Get out of my body!" "O mortal, worry not, for I am not an enemy. I am here to help you." "But I can''t even see you! How am I supposed to believe something like this!?" The mortal questioned. "Look with your eyes, and you shall never find me. Feel me with your eyes closed, and you shall find me everywhere. O mortal, I am the element, Fire. I am everywhere in the world, going from ce to ce. But I wanted a resting ce and I found the coldness in your heart. This is a perfect resting ce for me." The mortal was dumbfounded hearing this. He panicked once again, knowing something foreign was residing in him. The mortal asked Fire to get out of his body but Fire refused, stating it was veryfortable in there. The mortal soon felt helpless as no words made Fire go away. He gave up his struggle and sat back around the fire. He was once again back to gazing at the fire burning in front of him and his eyes soon became lifeless as he recalled how his closed ones died and he was alone in this world. "O mortal, why are you sad?" The gentle voice asked again. The mortal sighed. He knew that asking the thing to get out was useless. So having no other choice, he started narrating his tale of why he was sad. Fire listened carefully without interrupting. After the mortal was done speaking, Fire said, "O mortal, I know why the gue urred." "You do?" "Yes. It was the fault of your own people." "What are you saying¡­" The mortal sighed and said. He was mentally too tired to argue or bicker with anyone and so he didn''t say much other than that. How could his own people cause a gue to ur, they had done no such thing in their life to cause an outbreak such as that. Fire soon exined, "O mortal, you underestimate the desires of the sentient beings. Your people, they never cremated the dead and just left the body lying in the open. This caused the gue to spread in the vige and killed many." "How is that even possible? From what I know, the dead are left in the river and they are washed away by it. They go to the afterlife along the flow of the river." The mortal said. "No, you got it wrong. The dead are not made to travel the river as your people believe that it would make the water dirty and unfit for consumption. So they simply let the bodies lie around. Their thinking was that it would be eaten up by some monster sooner orter but such a thing never happened, and for various other reasons, the gue spread in your vige through these bodies." Fire exined in a calm manner. "The deaths of everyone in the vige was caused by themselves. Had they shown a little respect to the dead and cremated them, such a thing would never have urred." Fire said. The mortal stopped speaking as he heard this. Was the thing that was inside him saying true? He had no idea and couldn''t believe it. Fire could sense this and so it said, "O mortal,e, I''ll take you to that ce and show you the truth." "How can you even do that? I don''t see you anywhere." The mortal said. "As I said, I am everywhere." Fire said and soon a strand of the color of reddish-brown mes appeared out of the mortal''s belly and went in a certain direction. "Follow." Fire said. The mortal did that. Even though it was dark, the mortal didn''t care. He didn''t have anything on him, no family, no materialistic attachments, no nothing. He didn''t feel afraid to die and also didn''t have any interest in staying around the fire. Soon, the strand stopped and Fire said, "We are here." Chapter 339 Rank 6 Chapter 339 Rank 6 As the mortal stopped in his tracks, a bad stench assaulted his nose and he had to hold it to not smell it. It was dark everywhere and he couldn''t figure out where the stench wasing from. The mortal looked around everywhere but still couldn''t see anything. He said, "O Fire, I can''t see anything." The mortal had given up asking Fire to get out of his body and had startedmunicating with him. Just as he said that, a small ball of fire got out of his belly and into the air. It lit up the whole surrounding and made the mortal have a better view of everything. But just as the mortal saw what was in his surroundings, he couldn''t help but vomit. The mortal soon shivered and started crying in the middle of this environment. Around him were the dead bodies of the people of his previous settlement and this included some of his closed ones. "O mortal, don''t cry. Everything that has happened was due to the people''s own actions." Fire said gently. "But what wrong did the children do!? Why did they have to die!?" The mortal asked, looking at the bodies of children. "O mortal, the children were innocent. It''s due to the unfairness of Life that such a thing has happened." "If they were innocent, why did they have to die!? Why this unfairness!?" The mortal bawled out. "O mortal, that''s thew of the universe. Life is unfair and will always be. But, the one thing which is fair is Death. Death treats all beings equally. Don''t be sad that they are gone, be happy that they don''t have to face the suffering of these times." Fire said gently. "O Fire, I don''t understand what you''re saying." The mortal said while crying. "O mortal, the body is but a medium for souls to interact and experience things. The body may die but the soul lives on forever. Karma may have led the people to their demise in this life, but in the next one, they still have a chance to repent and correct themselves." "O mortal, the innocent children will lead a good life in the next one. The era you are in, the times were tough for those children. Sentient beings get eaten by irrational beings, sentient beings have to survive the harsh climates, and whatnot. This era is too cruel for those children." "O mortal, worry not, for those children and your close ones will reincarnate into an era where there''s prosperity and peace for everybody." The mortal stopped crying as he heard that. He wiped his face and snot and said, "O Fire, is everything you are saying true?" "O mortal, I am one of the twelve elements of the universe. I am thew, I am the rule, I am in you and I am everywhere around you. I am born from the Creation of the universe and I will stay here until the end of times when everything will go to Destruction." The mortal was confused as he heard this. "O Fire, are you perhaps God?" Hearing this, Fire chuckled. "O mortal, I am not. I am but just aw of the universe." "Then how do you know that the children will lead a good life?" The mortal asked. "O mortal, in future, sentient beings will be much closer to the elements than they are now. The souls interacting with me in the future make me understand what''s happening there. I cannot see the future if they don''t interact with me." "O mortal, the ones who have died now, they are leading a good life in future. I can tell you with assurance. This era is chaotic and theing few ones, it''ll get even more chaotic. Peace shall only be truly avable until very far in the future." The mortal fell silent hearing it. His thoughts ran wild and he thought of many different things. Soon, he said, "O Fire, will I ever be reunited with my close ones?" "O mortal, I do not know. Your soul is currently living in this time and there''s no version of you in the future." "Then by any chance, will I have a way to meet them?" The mortal asked, hoping to see them again. "O mortal, there is a way. You can strengthen your soul and the medium it is currently in and by surviving the hardships of time, you can meet them. Your body will turn weak with time and won''t be able to hold your soul. Once the body dies, your soul will enter the reincarnation cycle." "Is it possible to do such a thing?" The mortal asked. "O mortal, it is. But you will have to survive many hardships and your Karma will be very chaotic. The more chaotic it is, the time when you die and reincarnate, the worse your life will be." The mortal fell silent again. "O Fire, I''ll do whatever it takes to meet them. I have already suffered enough and there''s nothing more that can make me feel even worse than this." "O mortal, then I''ll help you. But I alone am not enough to help you strengthen your body and soul. You need to take help from the other elements as well." "O Fire, please, I''ll do anything needed." The mortal said. "O mortal, I admire your determination. Come, I''ll help you walk the path of immortality. Firstly, try to feel me around you and once you''re done, cremate the bodies in front of you. The bodies still have remnants of their souls in them and until they fully leave, they wouldn''t be able to enter the reincarnation cycle." The mortal was confused. "O Fire, I understand. But how do I cremate them?" "O mortal, you can bury the bodies in earth and the Earth element will ensure that the souls leave the bodies and enter safely into the reincarnation cycle. Or, you can burn the bodies with my help and I''ll do the same thing. The choice is up to you." The mortal thought about things a bit and asked, "O Fire, what are the advantages and disadvantages of both cremation methods?" "O mortal, the bodies will slowly disappear out of existence when you bury them in earth. It''ll take time for the souls to leave the bodies. But if you burn them, it''ll be gone in just a few moments and they''ll enter the reincarnation cycle." "O Fire, so it means the speed is different for both?" The mortal asked. "O mortal, it indeed is. But you should know, some souls want to stay in their times as much as they can and they prefer being buried than being burnt. But the situation you are in, nobody had any preference for cremation and so you can perform any of the two choices." The mortal nodded his head. He understood the thing. Since he was here, he wanted to have the people reincarnate faster and so he sat down on the ground and tried to feel the Fire elements around him. Soon, he started seeing the surroundings he was in, even though he had his eyes closed. The surroundings became clearer and a few momentster, he saw a red glow everywhere. "O Fire, I can see a lot of things but I can''t see you." "O mortal, you cannot see any element yet. You can only sense and feel them. Try to feel me, I am everywhere. If you are unable to do that, then feel me, in you." The mortal nodded and tried to sense the fire in him. Soon, a few momentster, he felt warm and as time passed, he started feeling hotter. The mortal was sweating and was wondering why it had be so hot. He couldn''t meditate anymore and so he decided to get up and try againter. The mortal opened his eyes and the scene in front made him shocked. All bodies were lit on fire! "O Fire, how did this happen!?" The mortal asked in shock. "O mortal, I told you, I am everywhere. You just need to sense me. This is caused by you, you shouldn''t worry about it. You sensed me and called for me and I came to your help." "O Fire, I am grateful for your help." The mortal said. "O mortal, now let''s go, you have to do other things to be immortal and survive the hardships of Time." The mortal and Fire left from the ce after having a small discussion and the mortal finally started his journey to be the First Immortal to have ever existed. BOOM! Lith''s aura exploded as he finished recalling everything. Hisprehension of the Fire element became stronger and all around him, red colored Fire elemental energy waved wildly. Lith was still in the meditative state and he was undergoing his ascension to Rank 6. A whileter, Lith''s aura stabilized and he sessfully became a Rank 6. He continued to sit there and consolidate his cultivation. His core was a bit unstable and he was stabilizing it. There were also the signs of life starting to form in his core. Not only this, he could also feel the elements enter his body and nourish him. ''It seems that I no longer need to eat food for nutrition.'' Lith thought to himself. A few days passed and after Lith had stabilized everything, he opened his eyes and saw a beautiful silver-haireddy looking at him through her amethyst-like eyes. Who else could it be but Lilith? "Congrattions, baby. Mama is very happy for you." Lilith pped her hands and said. Lith smiled and getting up, he stretched and said, "just a few more ranks now, mom." Lilith nodded. "Come rest a bit. You can start cultivating afterwards." Lith nodded and took out his bed from his ring. He made Lilith lie down on it and after drinking her blood, he slept soundly in her embrace without doing anything naughty. ..... A/N: 1024/1000 powerstones! The goal ispleted! +1 bonus chapter! I''ll release the 8 bonuses soon. Tomorrow is a Sunday for me and I''ll work hard to release as many as I can by the end of the day. But if I am unable to do all 8, I''ll just release an extra chapter everyday starting from Monday onwards. The next goal is 1024/2000 powerstones and as for Golden Tickets, it''s 783/1000. Have a good day everyone :) Chapter 340 Rank 7 Chapter 340 Rank 7 A year passed. Lith was now 16 years old and he did the same thing as before. Assassinate, meditate, and cultivate. There was nothing else he did apart from that in the past one year. He worked hard to raise his cultivation and now it was time for ascension again. Lith was sitting cross-legged on the pedestal and was focusing on the things he had learnt from his assassination missions and from his mother during his breaks. Lilith, as usual, was sitting on the chair and was going through her phone. She was currently on video call with Lucy and was talking to her. She had a transparent barrier around her and it isted her voice, ensuring that Lith doesn''t get disturbed. Lith wasprehending the Lightws currently and was busy in it. From what he felt, he would ascend in just a few days. Even though a year had passed, nothing changed in the outside world. Everything was the same and no major or sensational news was there. The era Lith was in was very peaceful and it was no wonder that things would be like this. A few days passed. Lith''s aura became chaotic once again as he was ascending. But, it wasn''t as violent as it was during his ascension to Rank 6. It was calm this time. His aura caused ripples in the elemental energies outside. It was the same as someone dropping a stone in the middle of a calmke. Lilith could notice this change as well andparing it with Lucy''s ascension to Rank 7, she felt that Lith was much more stable than her at this time. And judging from the time, Lith was ascending faster than Lucy. He was a year early. She was happy for Lith and continued to look at him with interest. A few days passed. Lith opened his eyes and said softly to himself, "I broke through." There was nothing shy or exaggerated that happened when he ascended. His core had changed color already and his core area had also increased and had changes. He was really a Rank 7 now but because there was no strong stimulus during ascension, it felt a bit unbelievable to him. Lilith smiled and said, "You did, baby. Congrattions." Lith looked at her and said, "I ascended just like that?" Lilith nodded. "There are times when everything is perfect, your preparation, your foundation, etc., and this would cause a smooth ascension to another rank. You didn''t feel it for this reason." Lith couldn''t understand fully whatever his mother said but he roughly had an idea about it. He took a deep breath and sighed in relief. Just two more ranks then. After he became a Rank 9, he could continue roaming the world again and adventuring. Lith got up and stretched. He felt like having food out of habit but then realized he wasn''t hungry and he could just nourish himself with elemental energies. He hadn''t tried nourishing himself yet as he had no time. He was busy with his cultivation. For that reason, his body simply took the elemental energies inside automatically in low quantities and nourished him. Lith tried to feel the elemental energies around him and soon thought of making it enter his body. It was if the energies could hear him, a bit of energy around Lith entered inside his body through his skin pores and nourished his skin, muscles, bones, etc, directly. ''Oh wow. Food used to get transported everywhere in the body via a series ofplex steps but now the energies can directly enter every cell in my body and nourish me. Amazing.'' Lith looked at the energies entering him and thought. After he was done analyzing a few things, he slept with his mother again. He drank her blood and slept. He was tired and wanted to rest. There was nothing else he could do anyway right now. He had taken a pledge to not abstain from having sex until he was a Rank 9. It was torturing but with enough efforts, he could do it, he felt. For this, he controlled himself and didn''t do anything lewd with his mother and slept after quenching his thirst. ¡­.. A few weeks passed. Though nothing major happened in the world, it was a different case in the Abx World Academy. Ralph and Dennis, these two prodigies, had sessfully be Rank 6s in just their third year in the academy. It was a shocking thing and the discussion on this was going on everywhere in the academy. Their graduation became a hot topic on the sky ind and teachers and students alike were amazed by this. Everyone in the academy was proud of their achievements as this was a really very amazing feat. Ralph and Dennis were the first guys in their generation to ascend to this rank. Among all the kids who awakened their Magic Core 3 years back, these two were the first. The sky ind had a cheerful atmosphere and the students from Ralph and Dennis''s batch were the ones the most fired up of all. They all were extra enthusiastic to cultivate as they saw someone from their own batch achieve such an astonishing feat. Amidst the cheerful atmosphere, there were two guys who had a neutral look on their faces and were sitting on a bench and staring at the ducks in the small pond in front of them. One was a ck-haired teen and another was a pink-haired teen. These two were none other than Dennis and Ralph respectively. "First of our generation to be Rank 6, was it?" Dennis said with a sarcastic look on his face and threw bread to the ducks in front. Ralph shed a rare smile and said, "It''s just been two years but people had already forgotten about that monster it seems." Dennis turned his head to look at Ralph and squinted his eyes. "Don''t call His Highness a monster." Smack! Ralph smacked Dennis''s head and said, "It''s a metaphor, stupid. I wonder how you managed to ascend right when I did with that stupid brain of yours." Ralph and Dennis were best friends now. Ralph opened up in front of him and it was only when he was with him that he would show his true side. Otherwise he was a cold and emotionless guy most of the time. Though these two were best friends, they considered Lith as one as well. For Dennis though, Lith was first the prince and then his best friend. Whatever the case, these two considered him as their bestfriend as well. Dennis rubbed his head and said, "I definitely am smarter than you." "Moo, moo." The cow, Mu Mu, sitting beside Dennis and Ralph on the ground, mooed while shaking its head. "See, even Mu Mu agrees." Ralph pointed at Mu Mu and said. "That cow is dumb. Why would you even bother taking its opinion into consideration." "Moo!" The cow harrumphed. How dare he call a genius as dumb? "Anyway, we sure are in the limelight while he is gone." Ralph stopped bickering and said while staring at the ducks. "Yeah. But no worries, I am sure that in future, His Highness''s name will be on everyone''s tongue all throughout the world." "Yeah, I guess. Anyway, tomorrow we will be graduating and leaving the academy." Ralph said. Dennis nodded. "I''ll finally be free from the torturous study sessions and can do as I please." Ralph smiled hearing that but didn''t say anything to Dennis. He knew that it was easy up until this point and things were just getting started. Dennis thinking that he''ll get to be free andze around all day, he couldn''t be more wrong. Ralph knew that Dennis would be made to work even harder than before and life won''t be as easy as it was in the academy. Him and Dennis were both in the same shoes. Both were the heirs of their respective family and n and had great responsibility on them. Dennis couldn''t run away from it and neither could Ralph. Though for Ralph, things were much easier since his mother never pressured him into doing anything and he was free to do as he wanted. As for Dennis, both his parents were Emperor Ranks and there was Cecilia as well. These three people constantly forced him to cultivate and work hard to better himself and Dennis had no way out of this. In any case, both had to work hard and would get very busy from here on. The two chatted for a while and left the ce. Tomorrow is their graduation and they will finally leave the academy. ..... A/N: Hi all, I''ll upload bonuses within 24 hours, stay tuned. Chapter 341 18 years old Chapter 341 18 years old Two years passed. Lith was now 18 years old. For two years, he had been cultivating hard and when he used to take breaks in between, he was given information about whatever that was happening in the outside world. Today was a day for his break again. He had stopped because he felt that he would in just a few more days to Rank 8. Lith got up from the pedestal and his lush silver hair fluttered lightly. They had be longer and fell on his shoulders. He was wearing a white daoist robe and so his build wasn''t visible but he had be taller. Previously he was 172 cm tall and now he''s 186 cm tall. It wasn''t just the physical growth. His aura and demeanor had changed as well. The childish nature from his face was starting to disappear and he was looking like someone experienced and seasoned. But, despite the growth, when he walked close to Lilith, his mother, who was standing a few meters away from him, he still found himself to be a head shorter than her. He still had to turn his head up to look at his mother. When he reached close to her, he looked up at her and said while holding her face with both his hands, "Mom, even though I''ve grown taller, why do you still look so tall?" Lilith chuckled and bent down to kiss Lith''s forehead. "It''s because I am your mama." Lith rolled his eyes. He knew his mother answered silly questions with silly answers. He shoved aside his question and took out the bed from his ring. He held his mother''s hand and took her to it. Like before, he and Lilithy on the bed. Lith was beside Lilith and held her in his embrace. Lith looked Lilith in the eyes and bringing his face close to her''s, he sealed her lips with his. He gave her a long and sweet kiss and after breaking it off, he said, "It''s been too long since west had a kiss, right?" Lilith chuckled and ruffled Lith''s hair. "It''s not as long as you think. To me, it just feels as if a few moments have passed. To your big sis, it would feel a few months, etc. The feeling of passage of time is different for everyone." "It''s good if it''s like that. To me personally, it felt as if an eternity had passed. I''ve been in seclusion and away from big sis, Arya, Emmy, and Alexandra. Though thankfully there''s you here to keep mepany or I would''ve been bored to death." Lith put out his thoughts. Lilith smiled and kissed Lith''s forehead. She caressed his hair and said, "Mama will always be there for you, baby." Lith smiled and hugged her. He put his head on her soft and big milkers and enjoyed the warmth of her embrace. ''I am a vampire who should feel good when it''s cold, but I am currently enjoying mom''s warmth. So weird¡­'' Lith thought to himself. Lilith patted Lith''s back as he slept on her and ced her chin on his head. Lith, he just couldn''t sleep today for some reason. His mind was wandering and so were his hands. His hand caressed his mother''s back and went all the way down. It soon reached her butt and he grabbed those soft and perky peaches from over her clothes. Lilith was wearing a white shirt and blue pants today. Completely different from her usual gown she wears. Lith unbuttoned her shirt and pulling her bra down, hetched onto his mother''s big milkers. Lilith''s pink nipple was in Lith''s mouth and he was suckling on it. A lot of milk gushed out and he got busy trying to drink it. He also unbuttoned her pants and lowered them, revealing her fair and smooth ass and thighs. Her thighs and ass both were thick enough to make everyone dream of getting crushed in between them, Lith was no exception to it. But, he was currently busy ying with her boobs and didn''t have the luxury to put his face in between her legs. He instead ced his hand over her ass cheeks and groped them hard, making his hand prints be present on them. Lilith simply smiled and let Lith do whatever he wanted. She kept caressing his hair and looked at him lovingly. Lith held one of Lilith''s butt cheeks and parted it slightly to the side, revealing his mother''s pussy and asshole covered with her panties. He parted her panties with his other hand and soon shoved his two fingers inside her cunt. It was warm and tight in there, so tight that it felt as if it was some virgin''s pussy. Lith shoved his fingers deeper and soon hit her g spot, causing her pussy to drip out some love juices. He brought his fingers out and taking the juices on them, he rubbed it on her pussy lips, making them wet. He let go of her butt and freed one of his hands. One hand was close to her pussy and one was free now. Lith shoved his fingers back inside her pussy and started fingering his mother. With his other hand, he brought it in front and bringing it close to her, pped her pussy lightly with it. "Mhm." Lilith let out a satisfied moan as Lith did that. It was a new experience for her. She had never been pped like that on her pussy and what''s more, Lith was still sucking onto her breasts while fingering her. Lith soon felt that he shouldn''t leave the other breast alone and so he moved to Lilith''s other side andtched onto it again. He had his fingers inside her and they hadn''t moved. Lith started sucking her nipples once again while fingering her and his other hand yed with her clit. A whileter, Lilith climaxed and scooping her love juices, Lith brought his fingers close to his mouth and sucked on them while looking his mother in the eyes. Lilith chuckled noticing this and asked, "is it good?" Lith gulped down everything and taking his fingers out, he said, "It''s the best." After saying so, he sealed his lips with her again and soon started a passionate kiss. His hands groped her boobs and after he was done kissing her, he stopped his naughty actions and bit Lilith''s neck. He sucked on her blood and after drinking a good amount of it, he slept on her bare breasts while enjoying his mother''s gentle pat on his back. ..... A/N: This is the 1st of 8 bonus chapters. Total of 5 have been uploaded in one go and I''ll upload 3 more within 2 hours, pronise. You can read all of wait a bit, your choice. Have a good day :) Chapter 342 History of the world Chapter 342 History of the world A few days passed. Lith''s ascension to Rank 8 had begun. He was still sitting on the same pedestal as before and was meditating. Lith was back to recalling the tale of the First Immortal. The tale of the First Immortal was not something secret. It was avable to everyone and was taught in all academies and houses. The experience and hardships that the First Immortal went through in all his life, it was written into a book by him. This book also became the first inheritance in this world and it was avable to everyone. Lith had read the book fully a lot of times but he wasn''t able to figure out things from it. The book was too sophisticated andplex, even though it was just the experiences of the First Immortal. Only now when Lith was undergoing ascensions, he was starting to realize the meaning behind the things written in that book. The experiences of the First Immortal wereplied in a book by himself and it was literally just called ''The Tale of the First Immortal''. Many things may have vanished and washed away with time, but this book was the only thing that was a proof that the first sentient beings came into existence much before the Immemorial Era and also the ascension to immortality of the first sentient being. Speaking of sentient beingsing into existence, the world had a vast and rich history. The first known era was the Immemorial Era. It ended one trillion years ago but this was the era thatsted for the longest while. Itsted for a 100 trillion years and the sentient beings learnt to cultivate in this time. The First Immortal was born much before the Immemorial Era and that time period was called ''The Beginning of Times''. Nobody knew how long that era was but one thing was sure and it was that the first sentient beings came into existence during this period. Though when they came into existence, it was muchter in that period and it was almost close to the Immemorial Era. After the Immemorial Era ended a trillion years ago, it was the Early Chaotic Era that started. In this era, sentient beings started bing immortals all due to the First Immortal leaving behind his inheritance and opening a path for everybody. The beings became more powerful than the monsters in the surroundings and soon civilizations started forming and people became hungry for power. The Early Chaotic Era was the time when people were preparing themselves. Itsted for a total of 900 billion years and it ended a 100 billion years ago. Just as it ended, the world entered into the Chaotic Era. Wars and bloodshed became amon urrence and fight for survival soon started. It was a very cruel period to live in and thissted for 50 billion years and ended 50 billion years ago as well. Just as it ended, the world entered into the Late Chaotic Era. This was the period where nobody rested and the bloodshed that was already uring, increased in intensity by many times. People became cannibals because there was no food avable to eat. The world was almost grazed down to oblivion because of the constant war and in this era, people''s mind was filled with nothing but to war. This suffering and warsted for 10 billion years and ended 40 billion years ago. Only after this period ended was there a little peace. But, there were hardly any beings present in the world to enjoy this peace. Almost everything was destroyed and there was nothing present in this world. Sentient beings, irrational monsters, vegetations, rivers, oceans, everything was almost gone. There was just hardly anything left in the world. In this world, all beings were on theirst strand and were surviving with what little there was left. Only when everything was lost, did the beings realize that such bloodshed that happened was totally unnecessary. Everyone could''ve lived well had they not been greedy and hungry for power. Everything could''ve been sorted had people sat down and did discussions. But, nothing could''ve been changed even though people had great regrets. The era these beings were living in, it was called the Deste Era. Itsted for 40 billion years and ended a billion years ago. Vegetation was back in the world, the elemental energies were in abundance once again and everything was back to normal. The world entered into a prosperous and peaceful era after the Deste Era ended. All beings knew that war was not something they should do and it was still fresh in everyone''s minds. Whatever had happened in the Chaotic Era was something that should never happen again. Thus, to prevent this, a lot of precautions were taken and many teachings were passed down. All thanks to these things, there was no war. The peaceful and prosperous era that came after the Deste Era ended was the Early Tranquility Era. Itsted for 500 million years and also ended 500 million years ago. After it ended came the Mediaeval Tranquility Era. In this era, the beings started bing powerful again. But this time, it was done in a controlled manner and a lot of things were taken into consideration to ensure that there wasn''t another Chaotic Era that woulde. The Mediaeval Tranquility Erasted for 400 million years and it has only been a 100 million years since it ended. The world was currently living in the Tranquility Era and it had been a 100 million years ever since it had begun. After recalling all such things about the history of the world, Lith soon tried to summarize it. The history was like this: The Beginning of Times (100 trillion years ago) Immemorial Era (1 trillion years ago) Early Chaotic Era (100 billion years ago) Chaotic Era (50 billion years ago) Late Chaotic Era (40 billion years ago) Deste Era (1 billion years ago) Ancient Tranquility Era (500 million years ago) Mediaeval Tranquility Era (100 million years ago) Tranquility Era (current era) Lith, after finishing up with the history of the world, he started understanding the chapter 1 of ''The Tale of the First Immortal'' once again. ..... A/N: There''s a bit of information in here and there''s also a good amount of it present in the past chapters. I know you guys might have trouble understanding it and remembering it. So this is an announcement for the wiki page. I don''t know how to set it up and would''ve done it I known how to. If there''s any reader or if any of you know anyone who knows how to do fandom wiki, do make them dm me on discord. You can find my discord tag on my profile. I''ll provide the articles/pictures whatever is needed and let''s set it up :) Chapter 343 Rank 8 Chapter 343 Rank 8 The first chapter of the talks about the selfishness and greed of mankind. There were two people in the first chapter who were talking. First was the elemental energy, Fire, and the second was a normal mortal called Lu Wen, who was none other than the First Immortal. The First Immortal Lu Wen, he tells everyone in the first chapter that even though everything has been taken from you, you should continue to strive to move forward without stopping. When you are at your lowest point in life, you have nothing to lose, and so you can take risks and turn everything over. Lu Wen took the risk of epting the offer of Fire and walked on the path of immortality. Even though it meant that he would need to suffer a lot of hardships, he still took the risk and moved forwards. After understanding this much, Lith started recalling the times when he had taken a risk in life. The thing that he could remember was the time when he was in the Jingmei Guild and talking to the Vice Guildmaster without any form of respect. As soon as Lith was finished going through his own experiences, his aura became chaotic and his ascension started. Lilith looked at him with a smile and thought, ''that was fast.'' She knew of everything that Lith did, except for his thought process. She had no idea what he thought and what was on his mind. It was due to Lith''s own thought process that he ended up ascending so quickly. A few days passed. Lith''s chaotic aura sessfully stabilized and he became a Rank 8. Like how it happened during his ascension to Rank 7, there was nothing much that urred during Rank 8 as well. Lith''s core color changedpletely and he sessfully became a Rank 8. Life formed in his Magic Core and it was still a very primitive form of it. Life didn''t venture out of water yet and there were no signs of nts forming anywhere. There were just terrains present and it was still pretty much empty. Lith took a few more days to sessfully consolidate his cultivation and after he was done, he once again started meditating and didn''t take a break. He was just one rank away from being Rank 9 and he wanted to do it quickly. A few months passed. Lith was isted from the worldly affairs but that didn''t mean the world had stopped doing things. Things were peaceful but there were still a lot of undercurrents happening. The Senzal and Kenzal ns had called for allies from all around the world and even though they tried to keep it a secret, the Shadow River Sect still found out about it. But, despite such a thing happening, the Shadow River Sect wasn''t worried at all. Luck was on the Shadow River Sect''s side and they had found a mysterious backer for themselves. The backer provided things to the Shadow River Sect in exchange for a few things and those things weren''t something the sect couldn''t afford. The Shadow River Sect was growing stronger as days were passing. Though that was the case, they still didn''t stop from slowing down the two ns from amassing power. Just a few days ago, there was a discussion in the Shadow River Sect and they ended up releasing the scandalous deeds video of the Senzal n to the public. The video was released on one of the most popr porn sites in the world and in just a few days, it already got 100 million views. There were mixed reactions from everybody on this thing. Many were aware of a new Conflict Zone forming in the Neutral Continent and they were up to date on this topic. Thus, the porn video became viral quickly. The reactions in it were as follows: "Fuck! This is simply fucking disgusting!" | "Ikr! Incest e" | "This is simply fucking gross!" "Holy shit that''s some good shit!" | "It indeed is my guy (??? ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã?)??" "Damn it! Now I want my wife to get fucked by my son and nephew! Fuuuuuuck why did I watch this video!!?!" | "What the fuck!? Dude, are you fucking sick or what? Holy shit!" | "Ugh. I was watching it for some incest and this bloody cuck in thements ruined it for me." | "Tch. You stupid guys don''t know how amazing it is watch your woman get double prated with two dudes. Not to mention, it would be even more amazing if it''s your own son and nephew." | "OMG! THIS GUY''S A REAL CUCK!" | "My expectations were low when reading yourment but holy shit! That''s a new fucking low!" "Damn, the thread above myment is wilding lmfao." "My message to all the kids who are watching would be to not get inspired by this." | "Kids!? Mfer wha¨C" "HOT :wet: :wet: :wet:" " :ThirstEmoji: :eggnt: :waterdrop:" " :Eggnt: I am lonely. Call xxxxx to hook up with me." | "Ik you''re a bot, but that won''t stop me from calling on that number." | "Hah! Stupid! Do you think I''ll fall for that? *Calls immediately on that number*" "What video have I stumbled onto¡­" "You don''t need holy water, you need God itself to clean you of these sins." "OH DAMNNNN ISN''T THAT THE CHIEF PATRIACH CLAN HEAD WHATEVER THE FUCK IT IS HEAD''S DUDE!? HOLYYYYY" "n head¡­" "Ah yes! What a nice fap it was. Honestly, loved it. I hope there are more such hot videos like these." | "The people in this video, except for that one middle aged guy, all are dead. So you''re basically busting one for the dead." | "..." | "What have I done¡­" | "Still hot tho¡­" "I wonder who that mad was who took this video. Fucking mad respect to that guy! :Salute:" | "Respect!" | "Mad respect my g! :ChestThump:" Out of all thements present on that video, the reactions could be summed up that the public was happy to get such a video, the public was also disgusted, but even more so, they wanted more of it. The Shadow River Sect did not care about what the people thought. Their motive was just to make the two ns'' allies rethink their decision of supporting the two. Apart from this, there was nothing else that was happening. The two ns refused to speak on this matter and prepared themselves even further with full force. ..... A/N: RI is one of my all time favourites. I am greatly inspired by it and took a concept from it and am currently implementing it into my own novel. Do let me know what your thoughts are on this. If it''s something that I shouldn''t do, then I won''t continue this concept from here on and leave it as it is. Also, even though I tried to make the replies so fancy, Idk how it''ll work on app or web. If it''s bad and is not working well, I''ll think of something else. Chapter 344 21 years old Chapter 344 21 years old Three years passed. Lith was now 21 years old. After three long years of cultivating, assassinating, and meditating, he was finally going to ascend to Rank 9. He was very excited for this as he knew his hard work had finally paid off. He could feel his ascension nearing and he was about to cultivate even further and break through when he felt that it wasn''t a good idea. He thought of taking a break for a few days and he could continue after that. Lith opened his eyes and his amethyst purple eyes had apletely different look in it than before. His face was the same and so was his demeanor. All the childishness was gone from his face, his jawline became sharper and there was not even an ounce of baby fat on his face left. He now looked like a serious, cold, and emotionless guy. Lith got up from the pedestal and stretched his neck as he did so. His silver hair had be longer and it now almost reached his waist. He had also grown taller and was now at a whopping 195 cm. Though that was the case, as Lilith, his mother, walked closer to him, he noticed that she was still taller than him. Lilith looked at Lith''s face and chuckled. She could tell what he was thinking. "Still thinking of why mama is taller?" Lith turned his head slightly up and said, "Yes." His voice had be deeper and in no way did he sound like his previous self. Puberty hit Lith like a truck and he had grown into a fully fledged handsome man. He was so handsome that if he called himself as the 2nd most handsome person in the world, there would not be anyone daring enough to call themselves as 1st. Lilith closed in on Lith and gave him a big hug. She ced his head on her chest and put her chin on his head. "Can you tell why?" Lith had no idea. "No." He said in his deep voice. "Fufufu, it''s because mama wants to be tall enough to hug you like this and be the bigger spoon while cuddling. It''s also because I don''t want my kids to fight for a spot to hug their mama. There''s plenty of space for you two to hug me, that''s why mama is so tall." Lilith exined. Hearing this, Lith was a bit dumbfounded. He rolled his eyes and thought that his mother''s thinking sure was a bit different than others. The revered Vampire Queen was 200 cm tall just because she wanted to be big enough to hug both her kids. What logic was this? People wouldugh when they would hear this; given that they did not care about their lives. Letting aside all such thoughts, Lith hugged Lilith back. It''s been a while since he felt her warmth. He had been running around, doing assassinations and what not and when he was back in the cave, he just meditated. There was no rest in between. Lilith kissed Lith''s head from above and caressed his back. Noticing his mother''s caresses, Lith realized that she was still treating him like a small baby. He was about to say to her that he wasn''t a small baby like before but then he realized that saying this to his mother would make him appear immature. He knew he had to take a different approach to make his mother realize that he was a man now. But on another thought, it wasn''t bad to get spoiled like this. He only had one person in this world who could spoil him like this, it was his mother. If he took away this thing from her, he would end up having no one to spoil him. ''I definitely am a man, I don''t need to prove this to anyone. But more than being a man, I am a man of culture¨C ahem, I mean, I am a man who got his priorities straight. Fuck the people who think getting spoiled by your own mother despite being grown up is a shitty thing.'' ''My mother is the Vampire Queen, a being who rules over billions of people and a big chunk ofnd in this world. She only has two people to spoil, one is my sister and the other is me. I am not going to take this right away from her.'' Lith soon got into his thoughts again and zoned out. Lilith noticed this and sighed. It seems her baby''s habit of overthinking hasn''t gone despite her and Lucy telling him so many times to not do that. But whatever, she let him be in his embrace and patted his back. A whileter, Lith snapped out of his thoughts and the first thing he saw was his mother''s beautiful neck. Without thinking of anything, he bit onto it and sucked her blood. Lilith was surprised to see him do that but she smiled and kept patting his back. Lith fell asleep after drinking a good amount of his mother''s blood. He was asleep while hugging her and Lilith chuckled, noticing this. She took out a big bed from her ring and slept with Lith on it. While Lith was busy sleeping, the underworld was in shock. They were shocked to find out that there were two assassins with a sess rate of 100%. It meant that whatever missions they took, they were alwayspleted to perfection. The missions these two assassins took weren''t of low level either. They were all very high level ones in which the targets were always above Saint Rank. There sure were a lot of assassins who could do such a thing but the records of these two assassins made the people understand that the two assassins were both new and just starting. They were definitely around Rank 9 or Half Saint Rank. The records suggested that the assassin named Ray must be a mere Rank 7 when starting and now, he was definitely at Half Saint or Rank 9. The speed at which Ray broke through was astonishing to everybody and people became wary of him. The other assassin was someone called Hope. It was rumoured that whenever this assassin went for the kill, they would end up making a very grotesque and deadly mess of their targets. The people had no idea whether it was a male or female assassin and simply guessed who it could be. While the underworld was discussing things¡­ Nine Roses Hotel, Nightingale. A ck-haired, red-eyeddy that appeared in her early 20s, walked inside the 100 storey tall hotel. Thedy was wearing light armoured clothes and had just a bit of her skin above her cleavage exposed. She was holding a double ded sword in one of her hands as she walked inside. There was blood dripping down her sword as she walked in. As soon as she got inside, the receptionist immediately hurried towards her and bowing, she said, "Miss Hope, please, this way." Chapter 345 l am already an adult Chapter 345 l am already an adult Nine Roses Hotel, Nightingale. At the 100th floor. Thedy in a light armoured suit, called Hope, walked into a luxurious and spacious office. Just as she did that¡­ "Yaaaa~ Hope-chaaan~ you did a good job again today, hahahaha!" A bluish-silver haireddy wearing a formal white shirt and ck pants, and a blindfold on her eyes said while hugging the so-called ''Hope''. Thedy struggled and tried to get out of the blindfoldeddy''s embrace. "Sister Arya, you''ll end up suffocating Alexandra if you hold her so tight." A silver-haired, purple-eyeddy appearing to be in her early 20s and wearing an exquisite gown and a crown on her head said while looking at Arya. "Hahaha! Lucy-chan, you worry too much. This is the usual." Arya said and continued to hug Alexandra. She walked close towards Lucy while holding Alexandra. After she reached, she sat on the sofa along with Alexandra and finally let go of her. Alexandra looked at Arya with a serious look and said, "Big sis, I am 28 years old now. I am a grown up, you shouldn''t hug me like that." Hearing this, Aryaughed out loud and Lucy on the side let out a small giggle as well. Soon, Lucy cleared her throat and covered her giggles and said, "Alexandra, ording to Vampire Society standards, you are still an infant. You need to be at least 100 years old to even be called a teenager here and 500 years old to be called an adult." Alexandra fell silent hearing this. She then said, "Your Highness, that''s just Vampire Society. ording to the rest of the world, I am already an adult." Lucy smiled and replied, "but aren''t you a vampire?" Alexandra fell silent again hearing this. She then said after a few seconds, "That''s true as well, I guess¡­" "But anyway, big sis, stop hugging me so much. What will people think?" Alexandra said to Arya. In the past eight years that Lith was away, hisdies had all gotten to know each other better. They had formed a good bond among themselves and considered each other as family, sisters basically. Though Alexandra was a bit different. She couldn''t get herself to call Lucy as sister and could only call her with respect. Lucy tried to change it and asked her to not be so formal with her but Alexandra wasn''t able to do it. Lucy soon gave up and so did Arya who was looking after Alexandra. Arya left the academy and was working full time as Alexandra''s guardian and the owner of the underworld''s number one organization, Scelestus. Her entire day would be spent teaching her things or solving work rted problems. While acting as Alexandra''s guardian, she became much closer to her. She also realized the stuff Alexandra went through and wanted to go wipe out the Valentine n, but she stopped herself from doing so as Lith had put out conditions for Alexandra. Arya didn''t want to defy Lith''s words and so she worked to make Alexandra stronger. She was the one who made her be an assassin as well and gave the alias ''Hope'' to her. "Oh yes, by the way, Sister Arya, why does Alexandra have the name ''Hope''? Why not something else?" Lucy soon found a topic to talk on and asked Arya. Arya looked at Lucy and startedughing out loud again. "Hahahaha! Don''t ask me that, don''t ask me! Hahahaha!" Lucy was confused and Alexandra had a slightly flushed face hearing that. She became a bit embarrassed and cursed Arya, her big sis, for giving her such an alias. "Why are youughing?" Lucy asked, not understanding what was the reason. Arya soon stoppedughing and said, "Haha, sorry, sorry, it was too funny. Anyway, I''ll tell you." She continued, "I gave Alexandra such an alias because Lith''s alias is ''Ray''. Can you understand something from this?" Lucy thought about it but had no idea. "Don''t know." She said Arya smiled and said, "Basically, I wanted to have something to joke about. So I found this. I''ll frame it better. Imagine we alldies are in a room and Lith and Alexandra are going to leave. What will we say?" Lucy thought about it but couldn''te up with an answer whereas Alexandra on the other hand had a slight blush on her face. She knew the answer and it was too embarrassing. "No idea." Lucy gave up and said, shaking her head. Arya smiled and said, "when they leave, we''ll say, ''Oh look, there goes our Ray of Hope.'' HAHAHAHAHA!" Arya startedughing at her own joke after saying so. Lucy, finally understanding the joke, started giggling as well. Alexandra simply took deep breaths to calm herself down and tried not to think about killing her own sister for thisme joke. After having a few more rounds ofughter, Lucy soon got to the main topic. "Alright jokes apart, I have a message from mom." Arya and Alexandra''s ears perked up as they heard this. "Oh? Do tell." Lucy made a proud smile and said, "little brother is going to ascend to Rank 9 soon. Soon as in, in just a few days or weeks. Mom asked us all to be present there to witness it." "YAY!~" Arya cheered while Alexandra became fired up as well. Lucy then said, "we''ll meet up with Sister Emilia and go together." Arya nodded. "Let''s hurry up then. Come, I''ll take you two to Emilia." Arya held Lucy and Alexandra both by their waists and soon teleported to Emilia''s office. ¡­.. Principal''s office, Abx World Academy. Emilia was working on papers like usual and Sel was sitting on the couch that was present a few meters away from her. A few seconds of peacefully workingter, Emilia soon felt Space fluctuate a few meters away from her. She knitted her brows and put her guard up. She had no idea who was going to intrude here. Soon, the fluctuations stopped and Arya appeared holding Lucy and Alexandra. "Emmy, no time for talk. Let''s go." Arya took a step forward and reached behind Emilia immediately, grabbing her waist. "Wha¨C" Before Emilia could say anything, she vanished from her spot along with Arya, Alexandra, and Lucy. Looking at her madam taken away so suddenly, Sel shed a rare small smile and said while nudging her sses, "It seems Madam finally found friends." ..... A/N: Hi all, this is the 5th chapter out of the 8 bonuses that I am supposed to send. A new week has started once again and we are already at 167/1000 powerstones. It''s almost ?th the total amount of we round the 167 off to 200. Last week you guys fell short of 800 powerstones to get the 2000/2000 goal but no worries, it seems that it is doable this week. Good luck in getting that, because bonuses are all gonna be exhausted soon. Oh yes, 3 bonuses if you do 1000 GTs as well. It''s at 880/1000 currently. Good luck ;) Chapter 346 Inside the Astral World Again Chapter 346 Inside the Astral World Again The Seclusion Cave. Lith was back to sitting on the pedestal and was meditating. It had been a few days since he began his ascension. By the time Arya, Alexandra, Emilia, and Lucy reached the cave, Lith had already begun meditating and didn''t see them here. The whole family was here right now and everyone was watching Lith with great interest and pride. Alexandra could be said to be the proudest of all. She became a Rank 9 just two years ago when she was 26 and here Lith was, already on his way to be a Rank 9 at the young age of 21. She took great pride in knowing how amazing her darling was and was also very happy knowing she was in a rtionship with such a man. Lith was currentlyprehending the Lightningws. He was just a few bits short ofprehending it fully and ascending. There were golden lightning sparks all around him and everyone who was watching could feel it. Except for Arya in the cave, everyone had lightning affinity. But, Arya was a Supreme Rank and could feel it as well, so there were no problems. The lightning stopped crackling around Lith after a while and it started revolving around Lith''s body. Soon, a storm started forming and in no time, Lith''s entire body got covered by this storm. The storm was a lightning storm and Lith was in the center of it. Bolts of lightning went to and fro from Lith''s body and it burnt his clothes. A few hourster, Lith''s aura became chaotic again but this time it was very violent. It was so violent that when it got out of his body and rippled around, it caused the walls of the cave and the ground to crack. Snap! Lilith snapped her finger and cast a barrier around her and the otherdies. She also ensured to strengthen the walls and ground of the cave so that it doesn''t blow up. Lith wasn''t aware of any of this. He was meditating and simply trying to better his understanding of the Lightningws. Time passed. It had been a few days and the storm had gone from around Lith. It had been absorbed fully by him and there was lightning pulsing in his body through his veins. Lith, who was meditating, suddenly found himself getting sucked into something and before he could realize what was happening, he soon saw everything around him turning to gray. ''I am in the Astral World again?'' Lith thought as he looked around. There was nothing but a gray forest all around him and he was currently standing in the middle of ake filled with water, which appeared gray as well. ''I am not in the same meditative position as before but standing?'' Lith thought and tried to move. As he tried to take a step ahead, he realized he was able to move. The situation wasn''t the same as before this time he could move. Lith walked and as he reached the shore of theke, he found himself unable to take a step further. He became confused and tried to force himself but wasn''t able to. He took a step back and realized he can indeed move. He tried this thing a few times and understood that he couldn''t go past the water in theke. He could move wherever this water was. Lith then got an idea after wandering on the water and he once again went to the shore. There he used his spiritual power and tried to make the water flow out. The water did and Lith tried to walk on this water and he was able to cross the boundary. Once again, Lith understood that the water needs to be present and he could basically move anywhere he wanted. Lith used his spiritual energy and tried to make all of the water in theke move ording to his wishes. He was a Rank 8 currently and it was easy to do. Just as he used his spiritual energy and shook all the water in theke for a bit, everything started shaking a golden beam of light shot out from the center of theke. Lith, who was trying to walk out, got sucked into this golden beam and he traveled into the sky along with the beam. Lith had no idea what was happening and before he could figure it out, he stopped floating up and stopped when he was in the center of the golden beam. The golden beam soon started entering inside his body bit by bit and Lith''s mind started turning nk. In no time, Lith''s mind nked and he soon could see, hear, or feel nothing. There was just the golden beam entering him. ¡­.. Inside a dark majestic pce. A handsome lean man wearing red robes was sitting on a throne and looking at the people below him with a sharp gaze. His attitude was very serious. "Your Majesty, the demons are still trying to infiltrate our world." A person standing in the middle of the grand hall said in a respectful manner. The handsome man nodded lightly and before he could say anything to that, he soon frowned and knitted his brows. He leaned back on his throne and gazed in a certain direction. He soon saw a golden beam of light and noticed a person in the middle of it. The handsome man immediately stood up and let out a thunderous road. "INSOLENCE!" The people in the room all shivered in fear as they heard the man say that. Some people almost pissed themselves despite having high cultivation. The handsome man immediately broke the golden spear locket he was wearing around his neck and holding it in his hand, he imbued his mana into it. The small locket soon turned into a gigantic golden spear and the silver streaks of lightning crackled around it. The handsome man bent backwards and aiming it towards the golden beam, he sent the spear with full force. BOOM! The spear was sent with lightning fast speed and it broke through all barriers of the castle. It was sent with such momentum that it caused the tform the throne was on to get half destroyed. The people in the room shivered once again in terror. They all knew what had happenedst time right here in this ce. From the rumours they knew that the King was angered by the people in this room and he ended up killing all of them and grazing the whole ce down. They wondered if such a thing had happened again and whether they were going to die right now or not. They also wondered what wrong they did to anger him or to have such an exaggerated reaction from him. As for the King himself, he thought to himself while looking at the golden beam in Astral World with a serious gaze and knitted brows, ''I''ll not forget what happenedst time¡­'' Chapter 347 Red Streaks appear again Chapter 347 Red Streaks appear again In the middle of a battle area, a burly man was practicing his martial skills. He was performing some arts and soon, he felt something and gazed in a certain direction. "Again? Amazing. What rank is your ascension now? Hmm, why not just test it?" The burly man said andughed out loud. The man then hit the ground with great amount of force and CRACK! The ground cracked and out of it came three swords. All three appeared ordinary metal swords and the man held one in his hand out the other two on the ground. He shed the sword in the air and, performing a few steps, he soon sent the sword flying towards the golden beam he was looking at. He did the same thing with the other swords as well and continued to watch them fly towards the golden beam. "Haha! Now what response will you have, genius? Will it be likest time or will it be even more powerful? I am waiting!" The burly manughed and cracked his neck, awaiting the response. ¡­.. Astral World. Lith whose mind was nk currently, soon felt a threat. Out of instinct, his hair stood out on their ends and he entered in a berserk state. It was his body''s way of handling a flight or fight situation. His body knew that he couldn''t run away and fight was the only option. Thus, it prepared itself for it and used everything there was. Lith''s eyes turned bright and his hair started floating all stood up and waved in the air. His veins pulsed with lightning in them and his wings opened up as well. Lith raised both his hands up and in one hand, there was a dark sword formed out of pure Dark energy and on the other hand, there was a Destruction sword. Lith prepared to fight the thinging towards him in this berserk state. Fuuuusssshhhhh¡­ Three swords and one golden spear closed in on Lith. CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! But before the weapons could reach Lith, like before, the weapons were weakened to a degree that Lith would be able to handle in his berserk state by a mysterious red streak containing pure Destruction energy. CLANG! The weapons were a bit weakened and they shed with Lith. Lith used everything he had and fought against these. It was challenging but he soon got the upper hand in it and a few hours of fightingter, he ended up absorbing all the energies from the weapons. BOOM! As Lith finished absorbing the energies from it, his aura immediately exploded and his spiritual energy violently fluctuated in his body. It was not just in the Astral World, but this phenomenon happened in the outside world as well. Lith had no idea what was happening with his body and aura as he was not conscious about it. His mind was nk and he felt himself to be present in the middle of an evesting expanse of darkness. While he was there, the red streak of Destruction energy traversed through all barriers present and soon broke out of the Astral World and entered the real world. The first person it shot towards was the burly man who sent three weapons. The burly man, who was training in the battle arena, smiled, noticing three red streaks of absolutely violent natureing close to him. "HAHAHAHA! SIMPLY AMAZING!" Heughed and vanished from his spot, going in the air. BOOM! Just as he arrived above, he got hit up one streak on his chest and a hole was made in it. "Ptui!" The man spat out a mouthful of blood. Though such a thing happened to him, he wasn''t worried at all and was standing strong in the air. "So what if one ended up hitting me?" The man said andughed. Soon, two more red streaks closed in on him and the man took out a giant hammer from out of nowhere and hit one of the red streaks. BOOOOM! There was so much momentum in this sh that the man ended up getting sent flying. He also hit the red streak so hard that it was weakened to a very high degree. BOOM! The other red streak wasn''t damaged in the slightest and it ended up hitting the man''s body again. Boom! The weakened red streak hit the man as well and caused light injuries on him. BOOOM! Another explosion urred and this time it was due to the sound of the man falling from a great height and crashing on the ground. A lot of dust umted everywhere and a few minutes passed with nothing happening. Soon, the dust cleared up and out of the crater formed, the man''s bloody hand was visible. The burly man, with one hole in chest and one in his stomach, got out of the crater. He had wounds all over his body and was bleeding from many ces. His hair was messy and face and body was covered in dust. The man, after getting out, looked back at the crater for a few seconds. Soon¡­ "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! AMAZING! THAT WAS SO AMAZING! FUCKING LOVED IT!" "I COULDN''T STOP IT EVEN WITH 30% OF MY POWER!" "WOOOOOOOO!" "I CAN''T WAIT TO SEE YOU IN REAL LIFE, GENIUS!" The man yelled on top of his lungs. It had been a good while since he was reduced to such a state. Not only that, he was injured to this degree even without the person giving him an audience. He was very excited to meet the person who sent this. He assumed that this person was the one in the golden beam of light. ¡­.. Inside a majestic dark pce. A handsome man wearing red robes was sitting on his throne. He had dismissed everybody as soon as he sent the spear out because he knew that something would definitelye in response to that. He was prepared for it today. The handsome man soon saw the thing he was waiting for. He saw three red streaks of some violent energy close in on him. "Not today." The man said and charged forward with a spear in his hand. Coming in the air, he was about to sh with the first red streak when, BOOM! A fourth red streak from nowhere hit him on his back and created a hole. "Sneak attack¡­" The man said and wiped the blooding from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t waste time thinking about this and immediately turned to sh with the red streak closing in on him. He first dodged the streak and then hit it with his spear. While he was doing so, the hole in his chest closed up immediately due to his superior regeneration abilities. He didn''t even need to use his mana to heal himself. The man ended up using a good 60% of his strength and finally stopped all three red streaks from causing havoc in his ce. Only one streak managed to hit him and it was in the start, due to his negligence. The handsome man in red robes, after finishing his task, went down to his pce and sat down on the throne. As he did, he looked at the golden beam and muttered, "Just wait until I find you. Once I do, I''ll ensure I properly strangle you to¨C blergh!" The man spat out a mouthful of something dark. Sizzle! As soon as the dark vomit the man spat out hit the ground, it sizzled and burned the ground. The man soon felt all of the inside of his body melting and sizzling. He knitted his brows and cursed, "Damn it! I was too careless! This is definitely dark magic!" "You damn bastard! I''ll definitely kill you once I find you for the atrocities you have done." The man''s body worked in full force tobat the magic and the man knew it was not possible to rely on his own body. He needed external help. The man soon ran to the treasury of his pce in search of healing potions and only after drinking the highest grade potions avable did he find some relief. The man, feeling relieved finally, looked at the golden beam of light and said with a serious and dangerous glint in his eyes, "I''ll remember this..." ..... A/N: This is the 7th bonus chapter out of the total 8. Lads, we are close to hitting 1000 GTs, go do it and get 3 bonuses again! It''s at 895/1000 currently. Chapter 348 Rank 9 Chapter 348 Rank 9 Darkness. It was absolute darkness all around Lith and wherever he looked, he just found it to be dark. Lith wondered what ce this was. He tried to walk and found that he could do that. He tried to jump and realized he could. Lith could basically do anything he wanted here apart from using magic. Though everything was dark, he wasn''t restricted by anything. Soon, having nothing to do, he started walking in a random direction, hoping that something would change. His efforts weren''t in vain as after who knows how long of walking, he saw a few bright and colourful spots. Lith walked closer to these spots and soon, from a distance, he saw 11 colored balls revolve around a transparent ball. The colorful light from the other balls were passing through this transparent ball and it appeared as if the transparent ball had a color of its own. Lith soon tried to understand what the thing was and tried to get closer to have a better look at it. But, he was stopped by some barrier and couldn''t take a step further. He found this strange and having no other choice, he looked at the colorful balls and tried to understand what they were. It didn''t take him long to understand that and he soon made out what each ball revolving around the transparent ball represented. The ball having reddish-orange color was definitely the one representing the Fire element. The one having blue would be Water. Green was Wind. Brown ¡ª Earth. Purple ¡ª Lightning. Dark Cyan ¡ª Space. Silver ¡ª Time. Golden ¡ª Light. ck ¡ª Dark. Gray ¡ª Death. Magenta Red ¡ª Destruction. Though he understood the colors and the elements, he had no idea why they were revolving around the transparent ball. Lith kept thinking for a while and soon it clicked. "Oh yes! That''s definitely an Im¨C" BOOM! Lith''s aura exploded again violently and he was sent out of the darkness he was looking at. Lith opened his eyes and soon found himself in the middle of the golden beam of light in Astral World. Before he could think further, the golden beam of light immediately rushed inside his Magic Core and and within seconds, it was gone and Lith expelled out of the Astral World. Lith felt darkness once again but in the next moment, he tried to open his eyes and saw himself sitting in on the pedestal, inside the seclusion cave he was in. He looked around and saw the ground and walls to have cracked slightly. Lith closed his eyes again and tried to see if something had went wrong or was wrong with him. He soon found his core color to have changedpletely to a shade of Red and found a few shrubs and nts growing near the waters in his Magic Core. ''What the fuck¡­ That was so strange¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he recalled the anomaly that happened with him. Everything was so strange today. From getting sucked into the Astral World, then into the dark world and then having a look at¡­ ''Hmm? I can''t recall what I looked at in that dark world? What¡­'' He soon noticed another anomaly. He racked his brain and tried his hardest to understand what he saw there but even after a few minutes, he found nothing. Lith sighed realizing this. Why were such weird things happening to him, he wondered. Was he some sort of protagonist of a shounen or Xianxia something? Why was he having so many strange stuff urring during normal ascensions? Why can''t they be normal¡­ Lith soon stopped thinking and looked inside his core to see what things had changed. He soon found the area to have increased again. It was obvious and a given. The thing that changed the most would definitely be the growth of nts. From what knowledge he had, after nts would be the creatures who would be born. It would range from small bugs to irrational monsters to finally fully sentient humans. Lith wondered when the day woulde when some humans would be born in his Magic Core. After he was done having a look in his core, he started meditating and consolidating his cultivation. While doing so, there was a smile on his face the entire time. He was finally a Rank 9! Finally, after 6-8 years of hardwork, he was finally Rank 9! The best thing of all was that, Lith knew that he was definitely the youngest person to have ever broken through to this realm in such an age. Even his mother Lucy weren''t able to break through to Rank 9 at 21 years of age. From what he knew from his mother, she broke through to Rank 9 when she was 23 and Lucy broke when she was 24. Lith was far faster than the two and he didn''t know that he apparently might have underestimated his monstrous potential and talent. With happiness in his heart, a sense of aplishment swelled up. He soon realized that the feeling of breaking through was amazing and that he should work hard to break through as fast as he could to higher realms. A week passed. Lith was done consolidating his cultivation and he opened his eyes again. This time when he did, he couldn''t help but break out into a big smile. The scene in front of him was too lovely. All five of hisdies were standing in front of him and were staring at him with love in their eyes. "Congrattions!" Everyone said in unison. "Thank you." Lith said softly and got up to greet them. As Lith got up, thedies saw his divine lean figure. They couldn''t help but stare at him and out of the five, Arya couldn''t help but whistle and say, "Damn, what figure is that!" Lith''s long, waist length silver hair, his amethyst purple eyes, his muscr and lean, perfectly sculpted body, fall 195 cm figure and most of all, his handsome face was not less than a feast for the eyes of these five world ss beauties. Though they were the pinnacle of the world''s beauty standards, they still couldn''t help themselves from admiring Lith. He definitely was the most handsome man alive out there. Lilith was the most proud of them all. She was proud about the fact that she was the one who made him. Even to her it was slightly unbelievable that she would end up giving birth to such a handsome boy who would end up bing ady killer with just his looks and charisma. Lith, looking at the faces of the fivedies in front, thought that they were drooling while looking at him. He squinted his eyes to see clearly whether he was dreaming or if everything was real and soon found that Alexandra, Arya, and his mother literally were drooling and Lucy and Emilia had just a slight bit ofe out from the corner of their mouths. He wondered why they were having such a reaction when taking a step forward, his gaze fell on his legs. He soon realized that he was standing naked in front of the five and his whole body was revealed to them. ''Oh.'' Lith understood the reason and thought to himself. So it was due to his body. But then, he wondered whether he was so handsome to have them drool like that or they were just drooling because they wanted to do something naughty with him. It had been a good few years since hest had sex with any of them and he wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case. Lith cleared his throat to grab the attention of thedies, noticing that they hadn''t stopped staring yet. "Ladies, are you just going to stare like that ore here and give me a hug?" ..... A/N: This is the 8th out of the 8th bonus chapter. Phew, all are finally done and I can now rest a bit. You can make me work again by finishing the goals though ;) The goals are: 895/1000 Golden Tickets 295/1000 powerstones 1 Magic Castle = 3 bonus Have a good day :) Chapter 349 Handsome Lith Chapter 349 Handsome Lith "Ladies, are you just going to stare like that ore here and give me a hug?" Hearing this, all fivedies walked towards Lith and hugged him. It was not possible for everyone to hug him all together. Alexandra hugged Lith from the front, Lilith and Lucy from the sides, Arya was at the back and Emilia, she just squeezed herself in beside Arya and hugged Lith in whatever way she could. A whileter, Lith, being in the middle of his five beautiful women, said, "alright, you can let go now." Everyone broke the hug and backed away a bit. Lith then said, "It''s been what, seven to eight years? Eight years since west saw each other. How have you all been all this while?" Arya chuckled hearing it and said, "are you going to talk to us in that condition? You should first freshen up, we''ll talk after that." "Daughter-inw is right, baby. Freshen up first, we''ll talk then." Lilith nodded and agreed with Arya. "Hmm? What condi¡­" Lith was about to ask this question when he realized he was standing naked in front of the fivedies. His clothes were all gone for some reason. "Ah, I see." He nodded in understanding. He wasn''t embarrassed or anything even though he was standing naked. He had no insecurities regarding his body and judging from how shameless he had gotten while being around his mother and Arya, this thing wasn''t enough to get even a slight embarrassment from him. Lilith snapped her finger after noticing Lith was ready to move out from this cave. Her one snap caused everyone in the cave to vanish from their spots and teleport away. Soon, all six people teleported out in a brightly lit room. Looking around, Lith noticed that he was in his mother''s bedroom and was back in the Royal Castle in Nightingale. Lith took a deep breath of the air present here and said, "Such a nostalgic smell." It had been a very long time since he was in the castle. This was his home and after finally being back here eight yearster, a warm feeling swelled up in Lith''s heart. This feeling was the same as the one he used to experience back on Earth. He was away from his home for studies and used to only go back six to eight monthster. The feeling he used to have when he reached home was just indescribable and something very nice. The same feeling he was experiencing now and felt warm in his heart. Lilith, Lucy, and Alexandra could feel what Lith was feeling. They were close to him and had a blood bond with him. The three felt happy to see Lith being happy and continued to watch over him. Lith soon shoved aside these thoughts and went to the bathroom to freshen up. A few minutester, Lith walked out of the bathroom wearing a red towel. "Fuiyoooooh~" Arya eximed looking at the divine figure of Lith. His perfectly sculpted body, his toned abs, his wet silver hair that had water dripping down from its end, his perfect chiseled face and his amethyst-like purple eyes were a sight to see for her. She could swear that she had seen a lot of people, men and women alike, but none came close to looking as good as Lith. Just a simple piece of clothing was enough to bring out all of his handsomeness. Who would''ve thought that the pretty boy from eight years ago would end up bing the hottest man in the world as puberty hit him! Lilith whistled while looking at Lith and turning to her side, she said to the otherdies, "You like what you see? I made that, fufufu." It was a bit embarrassing for Lucy to hear her motherpliment herself like that but then again, she couldn''t me her. Her little brother was indeed very hot. Emilia had a slight blush on her face as she looked at Lith. She was of course very happy to know that she was now dating someone so handsome, but the thing that caused her to blush was the naughty thoughts in her mind. This innocent and cute angel had been corrupted by Lith and Arya and the thoughts she had now were of her being in bed with Lith. She was imagining herself lying on the bed and Lith, with his divine figure, was on top of her and looking at her with love filled eyes. They were about to¡­ ''No, No, No! What am I even thinking¡­'' Emilia panicked internally and stopped herself from thinking anything more. As for Alexandra, she was already wet just from looking at Lith. Alexandra felt tingle down there and she had to control herself to the fullest to not just give in to her desires and pounce on Lith. Noticing all of their reactions, Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. From Alexandra''s thoughts, he could figure out that they were having such reactions just by looking at him. He had no idea he was that handsome. To understand the situation better and to see why they were acting like that, Lith decided to see himself in a body mirror. He walked towards the one present just a few meters from the bed and as he looked in it, he was shocked! "Oh damn!" Lith eximed out loud as he saw himself in the mirror. He couldn''t help but say that as he was very much surprised to see a Greek God like figure in the mirror. He never expected that he would turn out to be this handsome. ''Puberty sure hit me like a truck. Just how handsome have I be?'' Lith thought to himself. ''Oh wait, what am I even thinking¡­ I am no narcissist, I shouldn''t think like that. But holy hell¡­ my body is indeed very amazing.'' After a few more seconds of admiring himself, Lith turned to look at hisdies and said, "You all seem like hungry beasts, ready to pounce onto me at any moment." Arya nodded. "Yes, that''s true. My panties are already wet and only I know how difficult it is to control myself." Lilith chuckled hearing this and Lucy giggled as well. Alexandra was too busy trying to control herself and she didn''t listen to Arya. As for Emilia, well¡­ she was trying to hide the blush from her face because it was not just Arya and Alexandra who had their panties wet¡­ Lith chuckled and said, "Alright, my pledge of abstaining from sex is over. I can now do it with all of you if I want. But¡­" "But? Why is there a condition type thing now?" Arya asked. Lilith nodded and agreed with Arya''s question. "Hear me out first, babe." Lith chuckled again and said. Arya stopped from speaking and just listened. Noticing everyone listening attentively, Lith cleared his throat and said, "So I was saying, I can do it with all of you right now if I want, but I won''t be doing it." "All the years of cultivating alone, I''vee to realize that I haven''t spent a lot of time with all of you individually. I want to give time to everyone and now that I am a Rank 9, I''ll be getting married to all of you as well. So there''s two options that I''d like to put out." "First, get married first and then go on dates or second, go on dates first and get marriedter. What do you guys think is the best one? Do let me know." Lith said and after finishing, he walked towards the dining table present in the bedroom and sat on a chair near it. Everyone was silent and pondering over these things and Lith let them be and didn''t disturb them. Lith didn''t just want to have a rtionship where he simply had sex with everyone. He loved all of them and while cultivating, he understood that he had been neglecting them. He thus decided to take these measures and thought more about their happiness rather than his. A few minutes of thinkingter, like usual, Arya was the one to make up her mind and spoke first. "I am fine with both options and I am sure mother-inw, Lucy, and Alexandra are fine with it as well. But look at Emmy there, can you see the internal struggle she is having?" Arya smiled at the end of her sentence while pointing towards Emilia. "Eh?" Feeling called out so suddenly, Emilia let out a surprised shout. She was busy currently with thinking of the options Lith gave her. If he went on date with her first without marrying her, he could only do a limited amount of things with her. But if he married her and then they went on date¡­ Emilia couldn''t think more about this as it was something naughty and too lewd for her innocent self. Thus she had a hard time thinking about how she would put out her thoughts. But Arya, who knew Emilia for a long time, could figure out her troubles and told Lith about her. Looking at Emilia''s flushed face, Lith could understand her troubles. He knew that if they went on a date, they wouldn''t be able to have sex if they weren''t married. "Arya, I understand what you''re getting at. But it''spletely fine for me to be honest. I can just have a normal date with Emmy and have a fun time as well. Even without doing anything naughty, things can be good." Lith put out his thoughts. Hearing this, Emilia was surprised and so was Arya. "You sure can have a fun time, no doubt. But let''s first hear from Emmy herself what she wants. Emmy, don''t shy away, we are all family here and he is your soon to be husband. You can speak your mind without worries." Arya said in a calm tone. Emilia was flustered hearing all of this and also embarrassed to have so much attention. But being the experienceddy she was, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "I am fine with any of the two options. But, but¡­" Emilia''s voice became softer as she continued and her blush was starting toe back. Emilia became conscious of this and took a deep breath again. She looked at Lith and trying her best to put on a neutral face, she said calmly, "But I would prefer the option where marriage is first and dateter more. If the others want to go on a date first, I am fine with it as well¡­" Emilia''s voice once again became softer as she said that. Lith nodded. He understood her troubles. Looking at the otherdies, he asked, "So does anyone have any objections with having marriage as the first thing and date as the second?" Everyone shook their heads. Lith smiled and getting up, he pped his hands. "Great! Let''s get married then!" Chapter 350 Marriage Preparations Chapter 350 Marriage Preparations "Wait, one second. You''ll marry mama and Lucy too?" Lilith looked at Lith and asked with a bit of surprise. Lith nodded. "Obviously, why would I leave you two alone?" Lilith fell silent as she heard that. Noticing this, Lith asked, "what is it mom, is there some problem?" Lilith shook her head. "Not really, it was just surprising. I thought you didn''t have any such ns." Lucy, from the side, added, "Yes, me too. I thought he would just leave us alone." Lith chuckled and said, "How is that possible? Anyway, let''s get going. There''s a lot of things to do. The marriage will be a weekter. How do you guys want it to be? Something grand or something that will be super private, consisting of nobody else other than us?" Thedies fell silent and pondered over it. Soon, Emilia finished collecting her thoughts and came up with an answer first. "I do have my parents, but it''s fine. It''ll be too much of a shock for them to see me get married to a vampire and also someone so young. So, my preference would be to have a marriage in private with no one else being there other than us in this room." Arya, being supportive of Emilia''s decision, said, "I''ll go with Emmy''s preference." Lith nodded hearing it. He then looked at Alexandra and asked, "what about you, honey?" Alexandra looked at Emilia and Arya and said, "I do have my parents as well, but I don''t want to bring them to the Vampire Continent yet. Only after vengeance is taken will they set foot on this continent. So I agree with big sis Arya and Emilia''s decision." Lith nodded. "Understood. Mom, big sis, what about you two?" Lucy shook her head and said, "I don''t want it to be grand. The less people the better. The idea of doing it in private with just us feels better to me." "Got it. What about you, mom?" Lilith smiled and said, "If all are thinking of the same thing, I have no problem with that. Let''s go with doing it privately." Lith pped his hand and said, "then, it''s decided. We''ll have just us in the marriage and since it''s only us, what better ce to get married will it be than in the Royal Castle itself? The courtyard, the ballroom, all the ces have been quite lonely and collecting dust for a long time. They''ll finally have a use for them, haha!" Everyone smiled hearing it and Emilia and Lucy giggled. "Now that everything is cleared up, are you guys going to stay in the castle until then or go away and do some work?" Lith asked. "I have work to do¡­" Emilia said in a low voice. Being the principal of the world''s number one academy, she had a lot of things to do. One mistake from her could affect the lives of the children present in the academy and that would in turn be a huge problem. Let''s say a child just got punished by an instructor or the child just suffered due to the failure of the management of the academy, the child would always remember this and keep it buried in his heart. This thing wouldter make him seek trouble with the academy and affect his future as well. The thing may be a heart demon or something that would hold him back in his future cultivation and this would be very problematic. The academy was strict with its rules and also with its management. But, everything was there for the betterment of the children present in it. The academy''s goal was to prepare the students for the world when they graduate and not to create problems for them. Thus, Emilia had a lot of responsibilities on herself. If she messes up, the lives of the students will be chaotic. Thus, she always ensured that she didn''t ck and if she wanted breaks, she had to prepare for it beforehand. The marriage thing was too sudden and she had to take care of a few things to have herself get holidays for a few days to a week. She couldn''t just leave everything to Sel, her secretary. "Can you not skip it for a week or two?" Lith asked. Emilia shook her head. "I can''t, but I''ll try to wind it up as soon as I can ande back here." Lith nodded. "I understand, do your best." Lith then looked at Arya for an answer and Arya simply shook her head. "I''ve got work to do as well and so does Alexandra. We''ll be back in the Royal Castle in 2 days." "Okay. Mom, big sis, you two don''t have work as well, do you?" Lith then asked Lilith and Lucy with a smile. Lucy looked at Lith and said with a smile, "I do have work, but it can be dyed by a week or two, it''s not a problem." Hearing this, Lilith turned to look at Lucy and said, "Ara, is the Queen cking on her work?" Lucy became slightly embarrassed hearing this. Of course she was cking but there was no need for her mother to call her out like this. Lucy shook her head and coughing lightly, she said, "It''s not like that, mom. And also, I am not the Queen, you are." Lilith smiled and patted Lucy''s head. "You will soon be. Mama wants to retire as the Vampire Queen and y with her babies all day. Be stronger fast and free mama of this position." Lucy took out her tongue and said, "That''s no possibile. It''s too much of a headache to be the Queen. You can handle it yourself, I wanna spend time with little brother." Thedies in the room smiled hearing this. This scenario, it felt very wholesome to everyone present. If word got out that the Vampire Queen and the Substitute Queen were having a banter like this, they would definitely not believe this. But despite that, it would be a very hot topic almost instantly. The whole world kept themselves updated with things rted to the Vampire Royal n. The reason was that it was the only n in the world consisting of three members. All other ns had a bare minimum of at least ten or more or they wouldn''t be called a n. Another thing was that just these three people were the sole rulers of billions of people present in one of the only nine continents of the world. It was an amazing feat and something which couldn''t be achieved by anyone. There was also the unofficial deration of the Vampire Queen being the strongest and so, the people kept themselves updated with them. After the talks were over, Arya, Alexandra, and Emilia left the Royal Castle. Lith got dressed and saying goodbye to his mother and sister, he went to make preparations for the marriage. A few days passed. The marriage preparations were going on in full swing. All 200 servants were present in the Royal Castle currently and were doing their best to decorate and prepare the castle. The dark Royal Castle had a lot of colorful and bright decorations done on it from the outside. These decorations made the appearance of the castle even better and something very extravagant and exquisite to look at. The colorful decorationsplimented the darkness of the castle and around a thousand kilometres in radius, a lot of barriers were set up. These barriers ensured that nobody was able to spy on the castle from the outside or from far away and also to ensure the castle wasn''t visible to anyone. The barriers hid the castle very well from the rest of the world. This was done to ensure that there were no stupid news or topics that would go on in the world. If given any small thing about the Royal n to the news outlets or to the inte, they would make a mountain out of a molehill. The people would also make a lot of conspiracy theories regarding the same and all in all, it would be a controversial and hot topic for nothing. This would just end up tarnishing/ruining the image of the Royal n and nobody wanted that to happen. After the barrier was ensured to be put up, the decorations of the inside of the castles went on. All the rooms, all the halls, everything was decorated nicely and it gave off a very warm feeling to everyone who looked at these things. Finally, just 3 days prior to the marriage, all the decorations were done andpleted. Only a few more things were needed to be done and Lith could finally get married. ¡­.. A/N: We are very close topleting the GT goal. It''s 935/1000 currently, finish it and I post 3 bonuses! Good luck everyone :) Chapter 351 Marriage Discussion Chapter 351 Marriage Discussion Three days until marriage. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith and all of hisdies were sitting around a round table in the pavilion present in the courtyard of the Royal Castle. The decorations and everything was done and now they were currently nning a few things. Outside the pavilion, there were the Royal Servants standing, ready to do whatever things their madams or sir asked them to do. Along with the two hundred servants, there were three beings who seemed to be out of ce. Among the three, one was a tall and slim man with blue hair and light blue eyes. He was apparently wearing the same outfit as the butlers of the castle and judging from his looks, he didn''t seem to be a vampire either. Another was a light brown hair and eyeddy wearing a simple ck and white business outfit and round sses. She had a tablet in her hand and was sitting on a chair with another person beside her. That other person was a ck-haired, green-eyeddy wearing the same outfit as the light brown haireddy. The two seemed to have matching outfits. These three, the odd one out among the two hundred Royal Servants were Arbour, Sel, and Rain respectively. Arbour was the newest addition to the Royal Servants and he was standing outside the pavilion with a few butlers. These butlers were all Emperor Ranks and Arbour was made to join their group. As for Sel, she was Emilia''s secretary and Rain was Arya''s. They were here to help their madams and were the only ones sitting around a round table close to the pavilion. The rest of the servants were standing. The courtyard was very big and there was no problem with having these many people standing here. The servants were scattered in groups of 3 or 4 all around the pavilion and the group Arbour was with, was the one standing closest to the Vampire Queen. Lith felt nothing from having so many people around. He was already used to such things since he was royalty and also because he grew up with these many people around him. Lith was sitting calmly on his seat and was sipping on tea, just hearing the discussion of hisdies and didn''t interrupt or speak in between. It was sometimes a good thing to just be a bystander and watch stuff. Arya was currently talking to Lucy about a few things and Emilia was going through papers present in front of her. Although the marriage was going to be privately done, there were still many things they needed to ensure were proper. As for Alexandra and Lilith, like Lith, they were also simply listening and didn''t interrupt anyone. As Emilia was reading a paper in front of her, she knitted her brows and looking at Lilith, she said, "Mother-inw, what''s with this menu?" "Hmm? What''s the matter, Emilia?" Lilith asked while putting her cup down. Emilia sent the papers to Lilith and said, "Mother-inw there''s¨C" Lilith, without looking at Emilia, said while reading the paper, "Emmy, you can just call me mother." Emilia got interrupted and blushed slightly as she heard that. It was a bit awkward for her to address the revered Vampire Queen as the mother, not to mention she was a Seraphim and her mother-inw was a Vampire. Still, Emilia cleared her throat and said, "Mother, the menu has non-vegetarian food. That won''t do." She came to terms with this quickly as she was a maturedy who knew that this would be the norm from now on and didn''t dwell much on this. As for Lilith, it didn''t matter to her if her daughter-inws called her mother instead of mother-inw. She just considered the address ''Mother'' from them as a short form of ''Mother-inw'' and so was fine with things. Lilith put down the paper after noticing that it was the food menu of their marriage. She took the teacup back in her hand and asked while taking a sip, "is there a problem with it?" Emilia nodded. "Angel weddings don''t have any non-vegetarian foods. There''s only vegetarian foods during angelic weddings as the angels consider it a very auspicious asion and don''t want to harm any beings during this time." "I see." Lilith nodded and said. She knew about this before but wasn''t able to recall it as it wasn''t something important. But now that Emilia shed light on it, she remembered about this information. "Luna,e here." Lilith put her cup down and said while taking the papers in her hand. Luna was the personal maid of Lilith. She had ck hair and brown eyes and was in a maid outfit as she walked close to Lilith. As she reached close to Lilith, she bowed and said politely, "Yes, Madam?" "Change the menu and keep everything vegetarian for the Angel style wedding." Lilith handed the paper and instructed. Luna took the papers and left after bowing once again. "Anything else?" Lilith asked Emilia with a smile. Emilia nodded hearing that. "What about the priest?" Lilith smiled and said, "it''s not an issue." "The priest needs to be an angel¡­" Emilia said softly. Lilith nodded. "I know. Look behind me, you can find the right person for this job as well." Emilia was confused but she did as Lilith asked her to. She looked behind and it didn''t even take a few seconds for her to notice the right person. Just behind Lilith, there were three people standing. One was a red-haired, red-eyed butler, one was a blue-haired, blue-eyed butler, and another was a light-blue haired, silver-eyed butler. These three, all seem to be very powerful in her opinion. But among the these three, only the light-blue haired butler seemed to be an angel. The red-haired one was a demon and the blue-haired one was a human. "The light blue hair and silver eyes one?" Emilia asked Lilith. Lilith nodded. "He''s Noman, a Seraphim. He''ll be the priest." "Noman?" Emilia tried to recall who he was. If he was a Seraphim, she should know about him. She tried to think about his identity and as she did, she realized she was having a difficult time recalling it. Lilith, noticing this, chuckled and said, "you won''t be able to recall things so easily. Noman is much older than you and his actions have all been buried in history. Anyway, you can get to know about himter if you want." Emilia nodded her head. She will do that. There was a Seraphim in this world whom she didn''t even know, how surprising was that? "Anything else?" Lilith asked again. Emilia shook her head. Lilith smiled and got back to sipping on tea and being a bystander. "No, Sister Arya, that doesn''t seem right." Lucy shook her head and said. Aryaughed and asked, "why is that? It seems so fun though." Lucy had a slight blush on her face and said, "Sister Arya, it''s the marriage day. We''ll be in our wedding outfits and cosyingter doesn''t seem like a good idea. We''ll only get to wear our wedding outfits on that day and not any other day. Cosy, that we can do anytime." It took a lot from her to say all these things and was very embarrassing. She wondered how Arya could talk about such a thing in front of so many in the open. Aryaughed hearing that and the rest of the people present around the table simply smiled. "Fine, fine. No cosy then. We''ll postpone this to some other day." Arya said whileughing. Lucy nodded. "That''s much better." Lith''s ears perked up as he heard this. "Oh? We are having a cosy event?" "Huh? What?" Lucy was surprised. Lith smiled and said, "didn''t just Arya say that the cosy event will be postponed and you replied with it being better?" "What? No! No!" Lucy shook her head and said. "I said that in response to having no cosy thing during wedding day." Lith chuckled and said, "alright, big sis, no backing out now. There will be a cosy eventter." Lucy sighed hearing it. She identally ended up giving ideas to her brother and now she knew that there was no going back. "Fine, but no talks on this until the marriage is done." Lucy said. "Of course." Lith said with a smile and took a sip of his tea. Hearing this conversation, the Royal Servants felt nothing and nor did they have any thoughts on this. This was just how their minds were trained. But the neer Arbour, he wasn''t the same. He was currently thinking to himself, ''What am I even witnessing¡­ The revered Vampire Queen is talking so nicely and freely and this atmosphere seems so wholesome. What''s with this? Last time during the Supreme Ranks meeting, she seemed so cold and appeared to be letting out a dangerous aura.'' ''I felt so suffocated and threatenedst time and also when I met her with Darren in the open, she seemed to appear so dangerous. But what''s with the sudden change? Why does it appear that it''s all sunshine and roses around her. What''s with this?'' ''Should I be happy with her having such a mood and that my life isn''t in danger, or should I be sad that I''ll never get to be out of this ce? Sigh¡­'' ''That damn Darren! I have be a servant to the Vampire Queen for life now¡­'' Though Arbour had such thoughts, the two present beside him hadpletely contrasting thoughts. Ruben, the red-haired, red-eyed, Emperor Rank Demon butler, who was tall and lean just like Noman, nudged his elbow to Noman''s sides and said, "Someone has an important role in theing event, heh?" Noman held Ruben''s elbow and said, "Don''t talk now, Ruben. There''s an important discussion going on. We''ll talkter about this." Though Noman said that, he was internally very happy to have gotten this role. It''s just that being how his personality was, he hid it and asked Ruben to shut up politely. Ruben understood the situation and didn''t pester Noman further. He got back to paying attention to the discussion going on in front. Half an hour of discussing thingster, Lith said, "So it''s just Emilia that I''ll marry and have an Angel style wedding with, right?" All thedies nodded their heads. "Alright. Then, what about the rest? Arya, do you want a dragon style wedding?" Lith ssked while looking at Arya. Arya got thinking about this. She, for one, had no idea how dragon style weddings were. She turned her head to look at Rain and asked, "Rain, what happens in Dragon weddings?" Rain stood up from her table and bowing, she said, "Replying to Madam, in Dragon Weddings, the bride and the groom usually just pay their respects to their ancestors and elders. They then get their blessings and after putting a ring on each other''s fingers, they kiss and seal their vows they have made for each other. That''s about it. After that is done, it''s usually the celebrations part." Arya thought about it and said, "Hmm, I see. How are vampire weddings then?" Rain was about to answer this when Lilith stopped her with a hand gesture and asked her to sit down. Rain nodded and sat down after bowing to Lilith. Lilith smiled and exined, "Well, the vampire weddings are like this¡­" ..... A/N: This is a big chapter, a 2 in 1 one. Also, thank you so much everyone, you guyspleted the 1000/1000 GT goal. 3 bonuses will be uploaded soon. The next goals are: 1105/1250 GTs 946/1000 powerstones. Once powerstones goal ispleted, I''ll release 1 bonus and soon, I''ll be releasing the 3 bonuses for the GT goalpletion. Thank you for your support so far, I really appreciate it. I wish you a good day and happy reading :) Chapter 352 Vampire Marriages Chapter 352 Vampire Marriages Lilith exined to Emilia about how vampire marriages urred. Like every other culture in this world, in vampire marriages, one had to pay one''s respect to the respective people, which includes: one''s ancestors, parents, and the Vampire Queen herself. The couple pays respects and gets their blessings in return. This is a part that usually happened at the veryst when the actual marriage was done. The marriage has a lot of ceremonies to be done before the vows are made and the groom and bride be husband-wife. There are a series of ceremonies and its present there because vampires, in the Immemorial Era and before it, were beings who had a very long lifespan. Even though they were mortals, their lifespan was long and so, marriage was something that would be a good memory for them that wouldst their whole life. Vampires cherished this day and thus, to make it even more memorable, a lot of ceremonies had been prepared. But of course, as time passed, these ceremonies changed and got adapted to the eras they were in. Vampire marriages, therefore, were and are the longest ones in this world. The shortest vampire marriage also only ended up gettingpleted in around 2 weeks and the longest marriage ended upsting for around ten years straight. From what Lilith was nning to do, their marriage ceremonies would at least take a month in the least to end. They wouldn''t go overboard with the ceremonies and just do enough so that they can cherish it when they look back at it. A good thing was that, unlike the angelic weddings where only two people could be present at a given time to marry each other, vampire marriages had no such restrictions. There could be any number of people present that are getting married and the ceremony would be the same for all. After the ceremonies are done, there would be vows and when vows are done, the vampire couple would bite onto each other''s neck at the same time and suck in some blood to officially make them husband and wife. After this part was done, the couples would usually have a kiss together and after doing that, they would seek the blessings and go towards the secondst step of marriage, the grand wedding dinner. After the dinner is done, all the people would be sent back home and the final step of the marriage wouldmence. Once the final step is done, the marriage is officiallypleted for the vampires. The final step was something that the vampire couple does in private. It is intercourse and once the groom and the bride initiate intercourse, the marriage is officiallypleted. Hearing about so many steps and things, Emilia was amused as well as surprised. She had never thought that vampire marriages were soplicated. It wasn''t only her that was feeling this. Lith was feeling the same. He had learnt a lot about the vampires as he was of their race now but he never bothered to know about the marriage. It was only now did he get to know about it. It would definitely take a good amount of time to get married, Lith thought. But it was all worth it since this is a special asion and shouldn''t be rushed. It would be a good memory for all and so, Lith was fine with everything. "Mother-inw, you just said that people have to pay respect to the Vampire Queen, right?" Arya, who was also listening to this, asked. Lilith nodded. "Yes, what about it?" Arya chuckled and continued, "If that is the case, the Vampire Queen herself is getting married. Who will she pay her respect to?" "Ooooh, nice question. Yes, who will you pay respect to, mom?" Lucy said with interest. The rest of thedies had their ears perked up as they heard this and it wasn''t just them, the servants as well the other three people present were the same. Lilith could tell that everyone was interested in knowing this. She simply smiled and said, "No one." "What? Really?" Lucy asked. Lilith nodded. "Let me question you back about this. Why do you pay your respects?" Lucy thought about it and said, "To seek blessings." Lilith nodded and looking at Lucy, she asked with a smile, "And why do you seek blessings?" Lucy fell into deep thoughts and wondered about it. Noticing this, Lilith said, "No need to think so much, you won''t get an answer to it. I haven''t told you about this and you haven''t read ore across this, I know. I''ll answer it for you." Lucy nodded her head and was all ears now. Lilith continued, "It''s a very simple concept yet has a very deep meaning. You do know that nothing in this universe is constant, right?" Lucy tilted her head and asked in a bit of confusion, "nothing is?" Lilith shook her head. "At this stage, you should only know that nothing is. All particles in the universe revolve around something that is much bigger than them in mass. The bigger particle takes responsibility for the smaller one and that''s how thew of the universe currently is." "So the people who pay respect to me or to their ancestors or parents, the main reason for that is to have a form of protection through our blessings. Life bes much easier when you know that there''s some bigger power watching over you constantly, so no matter what you do in life, things will always be for the best." Lilith stopped after saying so much. Lith, Lucy, and everyone else who were hearing all of this suddenly felt that they knew nothing about the universe. Even though Lith was a reincarnated being, these things were still going over his head and he wasn''t understanding the concepts rted to gods much at all. Lilith could tell what everyone was thinking and simply chuckled and didn''t borate on this further. The most surprised person among everyone who heard this information was none other than Arbour. He didn''t know that simply being around the Vampire Queen would let him ess to such profound and divine knowledge. It was as if Lilith was speaking thenguage of gods that all mortals were forbidden to hear. This new knowledge that he just heard enlightened him a lot and only now was he starting to have a much deeper understanding of everything rted to worshipping that people did and being worshipped. Lucy, who roughly understood a few things, looked at her mother and raised a question. "Mom, if the bigger things take responsibility of the smaller ones, and smaller ones always revolve around bigger things, who is it that you revolve around? There would be someone right? Because you just said that all particles move around and aren''t constant." Lilith chuckled hearing it and said with a smile, "You''ll have the answer to that question within a few thousand years, don''t worry about it." Lucy shrugged. It wasn''t like there was anything beneficial in knowing this anyway. It was just too much useless info for her. As for Lith, the same couldn''t be said. He was thinking about things on a much deeper level for this. Previously, all things were going above his head but as he pondered over it more, he was starting to understand these things. Electrons revolve around the nucleus and the speed of it, it''s not constant as well. His mother had just said one thing, that is, ''nothing in the universe is constant'' and she basically gave a conclusion to years of scientific research on Earth. Previously, way before Lith was born, it was said that electrons, negatively charged particles, and protons, positively charged particles, all were present in the same ce and it was called the plum pudding model. Here the speed of electrons was constant. Then came the gold foil experiment where electrons were actually discovered and here as well, the speed was constant. Then there was the Bohr''s model which also said the speed is constant and the electrons just move around the nucleus in orbits with a constant speed. However, only during recent research in Quantum Mechanics, Heisenberg came up with the uncertainty equation and it was because of this, the concept that electrons move with constant speed was disapproved. When one measured the momentum, speed was not urately calcble and vice versa was true as well. The product of uncertainties in momentum and position of an electron was always greater than or equal to h/4¦Ð and thus, it was proved that electrons do not move with a constant speed. Lilith, Lith''s mother basically summarized these years of research with just a single sentence and Lith didn''t know if he shouldmend her or be happy to get such knowledge. In any case, the more Lith thought about this matter, the more things were gettingplicated and at his level, his brain would be fried if thought so much. It was best to let everything go and just rx. Lith took a deep breath and picked up his teacup back. His mother really did end up triggering his memories of past life and made him remember the things he learnt in his science sses. He sipped on tea and tried not to dwell much on this. Lilith could notice her son''s stress and she wondered what he just thought to be like that. She was sitting beside him and simply patted his head. "Don''t think too much about whatever I said. It''s not something that you should know at this level." Lilith said with a smile. Lith nodded. Indeed. This was a bit too much. He continued to sip on some tea and heard the discussion of thedies. A few hours passed and the discussion wasing to an end. Sel, Rain, Arbour, all these people were given work and they had left the courtyard. There were only a few servants present now. Lith looked at hisdies and noticed that Emilia seemed tired of everything. He decided to cheer up his soon to be wife and make her rxed. He was now in a rtionship with her, it was his duty as her husband to look after her. Lith got up from his chair and walking close to Emilia, he held her hand and said, e with me." Emilia wondered what it was about but she didn''t question much about it and simply got up and continued to hold Lith''s hand. Lith walked at the edge of the pavilion with Emilia and turning back, he looked at the otherdies and said, dies, continue with whatever you are doing, I''ll get back to you shortly." Saying so, he left the courtyard along with Emilia. Looking at them go, Alexandra knitted her brows and muttered, "why is it not me that darling took?" Lilith was sitting just beside her. She chuckled and patted her head. "Don''t worry, your turn wille soon as well. He has to give equal time to all his wives and he''s trying his best." Arya who was sitting opposite to Lilith, nodded and agreed with her. "Indeed. Don''t stress, your turn wille." Alexandra sighed and hoped that her darling just came faster to her. She got back to doing the marriage work and got herself busy with it soon. ..... A/N: A very informative chapter. I didn''t purposely write it, but it just clicked well to me when writing this chapter. I am a soon to be med student and I guess it''s showing effect on novel as well lmao. Anywho, I''ll try to not write something tooplicated. Or do you want me to continue with it? Do let me know on this. As for this chapter, it''s a big one, but I''ll just assume this as the 1st out of the 4 bonuses to be given. You guyspleted the powerstones goal. The 1000/1000 one. The next is 1107/2000 and it''s +3 bonus chapters. Good luck :) As for GTs, it''s 1143/1250. Just a little bit to go for +1 bonus chapter! Chapter 353 Spending time with Emilia* Chapter 353 Spending time with Emilia* Having his fingers locked with Emilia''s and holding her hand, Lith was walking slowly through therge and luxurious hallways of the castle. Emilia had no idea what suddenly got into Lith to pull her away from something like this, but she didn''tin as she didn''t hate this. Previously, Lith''s height was short and it would seem as if a child was walking with his onee-san through the hallways had he done the same thing. But now was different. Lith was now 195 cm tall with a lean and muscr build. He looked very handsome as well and since Emilia was just 187 cm, he definitely looked like her boyfriend/husband. After silently and slowly walking on the red carpets of the luxurious hallways for a few minutes, Lith finally spoke. He turned his head to look at Emilia and putting out a gentle smile, he asked softly, "Emmy, are you too tired?" "Eh?" Emilia was surprised as she heard this. What was with this sudden change of mood from Lith? Lith stopped walking and getting closer to Emilia, he hugged her shoulders and put her in his embrace. Putting one of his hand over the back of her head and one hand on her back, he said softly again, "You shouldn''t work so much. Taking a break every now and then won''t hurt." Emilia had her hands on Lith''s chest and her face on it as well. She had no idea why he was doing such intimate gestures, but getting treated so nicely, Emilia felt happy and warm. For some reason, she immediately let go of all her worries as she was in his embrace and hugged him back. She buried her head on his chest willingly this time and said in humming tone, "Hmm¡­ will do¡­" Lith smiled hearing this and patted her back. He knew Emilia worked hard everyday and hardly took breaks. She also gets tired and frustrated very frequently due to the academy work and these were all signs of burnout. Of course, none of this was a physical thing and everything was rted to mental health. Beings at a level like Emilia hardly would feel any exhaustion from doing anything physicalbour inducing. The same couldn''t be said for mental health, however. Despite being at almost the pinnacle of the world, almost all beings had normal mental conditions. Nobody was an emotionless golem or cold like an iceman. Every being was normal and that was a sign of their good health as well. Even though they had normal mental strength, it was still way above everyone. It wasn''t easy to make an Emperor Rank mentally exhausted and judging from how powerful Emilia was, Lith knew that the tasks she did on a daily basis were something with a decent challenge or had decent problems to tire her out so easily. In any case, Lith knew that he had to be there for Emilia. He was going to be her future husband and it was his duty to look after his wife''s health. He was doing just that right now bying on a walk with Emilia. It was just the two of them and there was no one else to disturb them. Now that there were three additional members in the harem, Lith''s responsibilities have increased. He had to ensure the well being of everyone and Lith was trying his best to give attention, spend time, and look after everyone. Emilia didn''t budge even slightly from her position and continued to stay hugging Lith like that. Lith kissed Emilia lightly on her forehead and said, "let''s walk a bit, shall we?" Emilia got out hearing that and nodded her head. Lith locked his fingers again with her''s and held her hand. He started walking through the hallway again and slowly as they walked, they soon reached one of the many rooftops present in the castle. A good thing about the design of the castle was that whatever rooftop one was on, they were guaranteed to get a good view from it and it was very enjoyable to bask in the evesting light of the silver-crimson moon of the Vampire Continent. In front of Lith and Emilia was ake covered with mist, above which was a shining silver moon. They were both at the edge of a cliff and behind them was the Dark Rose Forest. The dark roses could be seen pretty clearly and appeared very vivid, despite there being darkness all around. "I haven''t visited the Vampire Continent much because I always thought it was dark and gloomy. It also felt like that when I visited itst time but now¡­ now it seems different." Emilia put out her thoughts while looking at the scenery present. Lith smiled and asked, "what changed?" Emilia''s face had a slight blush on it, but she didn''t shy away much and said in a low voice, "now there''s you here and it feels warm and cozy¡­" Lith chuckled hearing it. He pulled Emilia''s hand and bringing her back in his embrace, he made her look up at his face by raising her chin. "Is it more cozy and warm now?" Lith asked with a smile. Emilia''s cheeks turned a bit more red than before. She was actually embarrassed when she realized that she was getting handled like that by Lith who was much younger than her. But even so, she didn''t hate it. "It is¡­" Emilia said in a low voice despite being embarrassed. She wasn''t a little girl in love, she was an experienced and maturedy. If she wasn''t even able to say this much, it would be very shameful for her. Hearing that, Lith slowly bent forward and touched his lips with Emilia''s soft cherry red ones. After giving her a peck, he got back and asked again, this time more softly than before, "What about now?" Emilia had no idea what to say and her face was flushed now. Lith didn''t even give her a warning before kissing her so suddenly! She was a pure angel, you know!? Lith just took Emilia''s flushed face as an answer. He chuckled again while looking at Emilia''s cute embarrassed face. This time, once again without giving her warning or hints, Lith bent forwards and sealed his lips with Emilia''s. Emilia couldn''t bear the embarrassment and simply closed her eyes. It took her a few seconds, but soon she got lost into the cozy and warm feeling Lith provided her. Lith soon poked his tongue and hinted to Emilia to have a passionate kiss with him. Emilia, being the pure being she was, didn''t get it and just assumed that Lith''s tongue was in the way. Lith, having no other choice, lightly bit onto Emilia''s lips. Emilia was surprised and her mouth opened slightly, giving Lith the chance to enter it. Lith immediately intertwined his tongue with Emilia''s and began a passionate kiss with her. Only now did Emilia understand why Lith bit her so suddenly. Lith continued to kiss Emilia passionately for a few minutes and now that he was a Rank 9, he didn''t have to catch his breath like before. He could go on for weeks, months, years, as long as he wanted and there was no limit now. Lith didn''t feel bored kissing Emilia and same was the case for Emilia. Lith, after a few minutes, moved his hand down from Emilia''s lower back to her butt. She was wearing a white shirt and blue jeans today and her big curves were popping out from everywhere very nicely. Lith grabbed both of Emilia''s peaches and gave them a nice tug with a bit of force. Emilia''s eyes opened as she got surprised again but she soon closed it and got back to enjoying whatever Lith was doing to her. She knew Lith was a responsible young man and wouldn''t cross the main line and so she didn''t resist his advances. Lith, after groping Emilia''s soft peaches for a while, brought his hand up above and towards her big perky breasts. He used one hand each to press on each of her boobs and noticed that she was wearing a bra and he didn''t have better ess to them. While continuing to kiss her, Lith started unbuttoning her shirt from the top and just as he did two, Emilia broke the kiss and buried her face on Lith''s chest. "Not here¡­ someone will see¡­" Emilia said in a low and slightly embarrassed tone. Lith chuckled hearing it and replied to Emilia, "Don''t worry, the servants are well trained. Nobody will be able to see us if we don''t want them to." After saying so, Lith once again got back to kissing her. Emilia didn''t resist and let things go. She decided to trust Lith on this and just braced herself for what was about toe. Lith unbuttoned her shirt fully and as it opened up, her t and smooth abdomen was visible along with her two big jugs hidden by a red bra. Lith unhooked Emilia''s bra from behind and it fell down. Out of reflex, Emilia hugged Lith tighter and tried to hide her boobs. Lith let her stay like that for a while and caressed her back till then. He roamed his hands around her smooth bareback and slowly slid them down inside her jeans. The jeans were a tight fitting one and so Lith wasn''t able to put his hands inside properly and tease her holes. He had to unbutton her pants as well and lower them, revealing Emilia''s thick thighs and her big soft yet perky ass cheeks along with a red thong. Emilia felt good with Lith doing what he was doing with her and so didn''t voice out anyints to him. She simply let everything flow naturally and left herself to Lith''s wishes. Lith had only just begun ying with her and there was a lot more that was about to happen. Emilia waited in anticipation for it while Lith prepared himself for the same. ..... A/N: This is the 2nd bonus out of the 5 that I am supposed to send out. You guys are damn nice to finish up the goals quickly. To summarise the goalpletions, it''s like this: 1000/1000 GT ispleted, making me post 3 bonuses for that. 2 is done, 1 is remaining. 1250/1250 is done now and I am supposed to post an additional chapter regarding the same. 1000/1000 powerstones ispleted and I''ll be posting one bonus chapter for it. The new goals are as follows: 1251/1500 GTs (+3 bonus chpts) 1231/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus chpts) Chapter 354 Spending time with Emilia (2)* Chapter 354 Spending time with Emilia (2)* On one of the many rooftops of the Royal Castle, Lith and Emilia were having a passionate kiss together. It had been like that for a few minutes already. Lith had broken through many mortal realms and was now at its peak. The next realm would be pseudo-immortal realm and he would be one step closer to being an immortal. Now reaching the peak of mortal realms, Lith''s concept of time was starting to change. A few minutes of passionate kissing just felt like a few seconds to him. He wasn''t aware of this, however. Emilia was currently hugging Lith tightly as he kissed her and was half naked. She had her bare breasts pressed against Lith''s chest and had her opened shirt on her. Her jeans were gone and she was only on her thong. It felt embarrassing to be like this and also out in the open. She tried to ignore that and focused on the warm kiss Lith was having with her. Lith, after a few seconds of kissing, slid his hands down on her butt and grabbed it. He had one of her big peaches on one hand each and kneaded it to his satisfaction. His hands were starting to leave a print on them as he got rougher with Emilia and in response to this, Emilia was starting to breathe a bit heavily. Lith, holding both of her butt cheeks, parted them lightly and caused her panties to dig slightly onto her slits. Feeling this, Emilia broke the kiss and looking Lith in the eyes, she said in a low yet cute voice, "someone will really see us¡­ let''s go inside¡­" Noticing the blush on Emilia''s face, some saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth, her hazy blue eyes and slightly messy blonde hair, Lith''s heart got pierced by her cuteness. This mature littledy in his embrace was so damn cute! Lith felt as if he should never taint or corrupt her. He kept looking at her face and forgot what he was supposed to do. Emilia, noticing Lith zone out and stare at her, blushed harder. What was up with him? Why would he stare so intently at her? If he kept doing that then¡­ Emilia stopped thinking more on this as doing so would cause her body to react in some naughty way and she didn''t want that. Emilia looked Lith in the eyes and poking her finger on his cheek, she asked, "why are you zoned out?" Lith came back to his senses as he felt Emilia''s finger on his cheek. Hearing her question, he simply chuckled and bringing his face close to her''s, he rubbed his nose with her''s and said, "Just wondering why my wife is so cute." Emilia became embarrassed hearing that but she was internally very happy. She didn''t say anything else to Lith and buried her face back on his chest. Lith chuckled and hugging her, he kissed her forehead and asked, "I like the view here, it feels very romantic. However, we can go inside if you want." Emilia said in a soft voice, "it''s fine¡­" "Okay." Lith smiled and hugged Emilia. He didn''t say anything else apart from that and just enjoyed herpany and warmth for a while. As these two were hugging each other and were in their own little world, a few thousand meters from them, fourdies sitting on a rooftop were having a discussion together. "Mother-inw, your son sure knows how to sweet talk." Arya, looking at Lith and Emilia from far away through her blindfolded eyes, said. Lilith chuckled and said, "I raised him well, didn''t I?" "You sure did." Arya said andughed. "Darling¡­" Alexandra who was just beside Arya and watching Lith and Emilia through a pair of binocrs, said in an annoyed tone. Why was it Emilia that was there? Why was it not her? Did her darling not love her anymore? When thedies had finished with their discussion, they decided to have a small tea break. Lilith suggested they move to the rooftop as the scenery was very good from above and also very calming. Thedies agreed and came to the rooftop to have tea. But as they did, Arya was the first to notice that on a rooftop, a bit away from theirs, Lith and Emilia were present and were doing lovey-dovey things together. She couldn''t help but look at them and Lucy and Alexandra who couldn''t see anything from afar, wondered what Arya was doing. Lilith had put a small barrier around Lith and Emilia but it wasn''t strong enough for Arya''s senses to be blocked. Lilith only put a barrier strong enough to not let the servants see the two and this caused Arya to notice them. Lucy asked what Arya was looking at and Arya said the truth. This made Lucy and Alexandra both want to look and Lilith could only go with their wishes and gave them a pair of binocrs each. These binocrs were equipped with a spell that could let them see through the barrier. Listening to what Alexandra just said, Lucy, standing beside Alexandra and having binocrs in her hands as well, replied, "Calm yourself down. It''s not what you think." She was of the Legendary Rank bloodline and a vampire at that. She could feel the chaotic emotions of others standing close to her from her own race and figure out what they were thinking. She could tell what might be going on in Alexandra''s mind. "But Your Highness, I can clearly see darling doing things with big sis Emilia." Alexandra turned to look at Lucy and said. For the whole eight years when Lith was away, this small harem of his was together. They hung out from time to time and got to know each other better because of that. Alexandra had gone past from looking at Emilia as the principal of the academy to now looking at her as a big sister of her''s. And she also ended up bing closer to Lucy and had it been before, she wouldn''t have retorted her as she felt her words to be absolute. Lilith, Lucy, and Lith had the ability to make any vampire suppressed and submissive, given that they had enough strength. Lucy was a King Rank and it was easy for her to suppress Alexandra. But she never did that as there was no need to do it. Alexandra was her family now and she always ensured to treat her well. Lucy never cared about what house or family Alexandra was from, even though she knew about it. What mattered to her was how Alexandra was treating Lith. Judging from how much Alexandra loved Lith, she could tell that this girl apparently had a few screws loose and needed much more care than anyone. Lucy thus took time to talk to Alexandra whenever she could and kept a check on her mental health. This caused the two to be closer and it was almost as if the two were best friends. Alexandra had be much more free now and she spoke out true thoughts in front of Lucy even though Lucy was Substitute Queen now. Lucy continued to spy on her own brother and said without looking at Alexandra, "He has to give time to all hisdies equally. Don''t worry, he won''t neglect you and your turn wille soon as well." ''And so will mine. I can''t wait to¡­'' Lucy thought to herself as she finished saying that to Alexandra. "If you say so¡­" Alexandra said and got back to looking at Lith through her binocrs. Just as she did¡­ "Oh my¡­ Darling~..." Alexandra''s mouth started drooling as she looked at the shirtless Lith through her binocrs. Alexandra ended uppletely ignoring the half naked Emilia and her full focus was on Lith. Lith had just removed his shirt and was hugging Emilia. Looking at him like that caused such a reaction from Alexandra who was head over heels for him. Lilith, sitting a few meters away from Arya, Alexandra and Lucy, took a sip of her tea and thought to herself, ''these girls¡­ I should''ve put up a stronger barrier I guess. Anyway, I''ll wait and see what their reactions are. If it''s not good, I''ll simply make the barrier stronger.'' Though these people were able to look at Lith, Lith and Emilia weren''t able to. Lilith had hid everyone so that it didn''t disturb Lith and Emilia''s sweet time together. Lith was currently back to groping Emilia''s butt again and their wholesome time together was starting to take on a naughty turn. Emilia was getting aroused and so was Lith. While kissing her passionately, Lith was back to the same position as before and was ying with her butt again. This time however, he didn''t knead them for a long time and instead, he shifted his hands closer to Emilia''s secret ce. Reaching close to that ce, Lith parted Emilia''s plump peaches again, causing her panties to once again sink into her slits. Lith moved one of his hands closer to her hidden honeypot and kept her ass parted with the other hand. He was about to put his hand inside her panties and rub her dripping cunt when he decided to not do it. Instead, he rubbed her slits from over her panties first and decided to take things slow with her. "Mhm¡­" Emilia let out a light moan as she felt Lith''s fingers on her. Her pussy drooled in response as well and Lith could feel the spot he was touching to get wet. Lith soon decided to get to the main thing and breaking off the kiss, he turned Emilia around and hugged her. Emilia was surprised with such a sudden change in position and before she could voice out anyints, she felt a breeze and looking down, she realized her bare breasts were exposed and out in the open. Emilia immediately covered them up with her hand and was about to turn behind when she felt Lith''s hand on her waist. She looked down and saw him lowering her panties. Emilia closed her legs and looking behind, she said feeling embarrassed, "Lith¡­" Lith simply smiled and asked, "don''t want to do it? I can stop, if you want." Emilia didn''t know what to respond to that. She wanted to do it with him but her embarrassment just wouldn''t let her. Noticing her silence, Lith continued to do what he was doing and ended up taking off her panties. Emilia was now just wearing a shirt and it was open as well. Lith didn''t touch Emilia''s private ce yet and instead took out a big bean bag and put it behind him. After ensuring it was in ce, Lith fell down along with Emilia. "Wha¨C" Emilia let out a surprised shout as she fell. But to her surprise, she fell on something soft and it wasn''t the ground. Emilia was totally defenseless andpletely dependent on Lith currently. She thus wasn''t able to stop the fall. Lith chuckled once again, noticing Emilia be so confused. He hugged her waist andy on the big bean bag. Lith then started nibbling on Emilia''s earlobe and while doing so, he said, "just rx and let me do the work." ..... A/N: This is a 2 in 1 chapter but me being the nice author I am, I''ll only consider this one out of the many bonuses that I am supposed to release Anywho, you guys are awesome and the GT goal of 1500/1500 ispleted. This makes it +3 bonuse chapters. So the goals and bonuses status are as follows: 1000/1000 GTs (3/3) 1250/1250 GTs (0/1) 1500/1500 (0/3) 1000/1000 powerstones (0/1) The bonuses will be uploaded soon, stay tuned for that! New goals: 1562/1750 GTs (+1 bonus chpt) 127/1000 powerstones (+1) Btw, you guys were only short of 600 powerstonesst week to get the +3 bonus chapters and 2000/2000 goal. You can try again this week, good luck :) Have a nice day and happy reading! Chapter 355 Spending time with Emilia (3)** Chapter 355 Spending time with Emilia (3)** Emilia''s face was flushed as she realized the condition she was in. Had she not been an experienced person, being how pure she was, she would''ve already passed out from so much embarrassment. Angels were all pure and even just a kiss on the forehead or cheek from their partners can cause them to pass out of embarrassment. Emilia was no exception to this but since she was a very strong angel, she didn''t pass out and only felt the embarrassment. After Lith said his words, he slid his naughty hands down towards Emilia''s drooling unplucked flower and before fully reaching her slit, he first caressed her hairless region and caused Emilia to shiver and hold Lith''s hands for support. Noticing how tight her grip was, Lith chuckled and said, "I didn''t even begin and you''re feeling good already, yes wifey?" Emilia was too flustered to say anything and a lot of thoughts were running in her mind. She soon decided to reply to Lith amidst her chaotic thoughts and ended up saying in an embarrassed voice, "I am not your wife yet." Realizing what she ended up saying, Emilia felt like burrowing a hole and hiding herself forever in it. Lithughed out loud hearing that and kissed her cheek. "Right, right. Don''t worry, a few more days and we''ll be married." Emilia didn''t say anything to that and simplyy still. She knew that whatever she would say, she would end up making herself embarrassed even further. Lith didn''t tease his soon to be wife further and having her in his embrace, he slid his hand down further and further until he finally reached her fleshy folds. "Ah~" Emilia moaned as Lith rubbed his finger on her bare pussy. This was too much for her and she ended up having a small orgasm. All this teasing that Lith did before had already put her on the edge and now it got released as his fingers touched her. It was a small orgasm and so Emilia was still fine and in the state to go for more rounds. Lith felt Emilia''s hot juices gush out on his fingers and taking them on his fingers, he licked it. "No¡­ don''t do that¡­" Emilia said with a flushed face. "Why? It''s my wife''s love juices, if I don''t have it, who else is supposed to?" Lith smiled and said. "It''s dirty¡­" Emilia said in a mosquito-like voice. "It isn''t. Now rx again and just enjoy yourself, okay?" Lith kissed her cheek and made her body slump on his. Emilia took a deep breath and nodded her head slightly. She would do as Lith had asked. Emiliaid on Lith''s body and closed her eyes to not see what was happening. Lith rubbed his fingers on her pussy slit and then touched her clit with his index finger. "Ah~ It''s sensitive¡­" Emilia said in a low voice while having her eyes closed. "Alright, I''ll be careful." Lith assured her and touched the region around her clit and didn''t rush to it directly. While doing that, his other hand was kneading her breasts and a few seconds of ying with it, he held her nipple in between his fingers. ''Oh, she''s very aroused it seems.'' Lith thought to himself as he felt how hard her nipples were. He stopped rubbing her slit and instead shoved his two fingers inside Emilia''s drippjng wet pussy. "Ahh~" Emilia moaned. Lith slid his fingers in and out of her soft, warm and narrow cave and continued to y with her breasts. While doing so, he had gotten hard and as Emilia was lying on him, his little brother was being pressed by Emilia''s soft butt. Lith stopped ying with Emilia''s breasts and decided to check if things were ready down there for him to push it in. He moved that hand down and reaching Emilia''s butthole, he rubbed his index and middle finger on it. Emilia''s body shivered as she felt his fingers on her butthole and she wanted to stop him from doing anything else as that ce was dirty, but she knew doing so would not result in anything and Lith would still do as he pleased. Thus, she didn''t speak out and tried to enjoy whatever Lith was doing to her. While having two fingers inside and two fingers rubbing on her butthole, Lith felt that her asshole needed lubrication. He took some juices from her dripping cunt and rubbed it on her asshole. After doing so, he shoved his fingers inside her and caused her to let out a moan again. Lith didn''t waste time and loosened her asshole. If he didn''t do that, it would hurt her and also make it difficult for him to prate. A few minutester, Emilia''s butthole was all loosened up and ready to be prated. Lith took off his pants and rubbed his rock hard dick on Emilia''s wet pussy. Emilia could feel something hard and hot rub over her pussy and she knew exactly what it was. She opened her eyes to see it clearly and, noticing how big it was, she became shocked and wondered whether it was this thing that she was able to take in her a few years ago. After having his shaft coated with Emilia''s juices, Lith rubbed his tip on Emilia''s back door and said, "rx, okay?" Lith''s gentle words made Emilia rx and she anticipated what he would do next. Lith raised one of Emilia''s legs and put his tip gently into her tight asshole. He was slow and didn''t rush it as he knew it had been many years since Emiliast did it with him. Emilia''s love juices leaked out immediately as she felt his tip inside her and they were continuing to gush it even further as he prated her. Lith felt the amazing tightness of Emilia''s ass as he shoved it in deeper. He kissed her neck and rubbed her breasts and pubic region to make her feel rxed. As he kissed her neck, his vampire instincts were starting to awaken and he had the urge to bite her. But now that he was a Rank 9, he had a better control over his own body and immediately stopped kissing her neck. ''Damn, that was close. I would''ve almost ended up killing myself had I drunk a Seraphim''s blood.'' Lith thought to himself. Lith had heard that angel blood was poisonous to vampires and that they should never drink it. However, what effect would it have on him, the prince, was yet to be known. All the blogs and forums consisted of experiences and deaths of normal vampires and there were hardly only a few noble ones that died due to poison. Lith could test it out right now but he didn''t want to ruin the good atmosphere that was created. He simply shoved this thought aside and decided to test itter. In the next few seconds, Lith''s shaft fully prated Emilia''s butt and he was balls deep inside her. Emilia felt a little sting as she wasn''t too loosened up but it wasn''t something she couldn''t endure. Also, the pleasure felt more than the pain to her and so she liked this feeling. Lith soon started moving his hips and while doing so, he rubbed Emilia''s pussy and caused an even greater pleasurable stimtion to her. Her insides were really very tight and Lith felt that his shaft could get crushed under these soft and warm fleshy walls anytime. But despite this, it caused him great pleasure and he was loving every bit of it. ''Having anal sex with a Seraphim is sure a very nice feeling,'' Lith thought to himself. Emilia moaned constantly while getting pounded in the ass by Lith''s shaft. She had let go of all embarrassment and was just trying to enjoy this now. Shepletely ignored the fact that they were out in the open and also the fact that Lith was much younger than her and her former student. To Emilia, this situation was just very simple. She considered Lith her husband already and it was him that was prating her so deep and making her feel so good. An hour passed with Lith ramming it constantly in and out of Emilia. The entire rooftop was filled with the sounds of flesh pping together and Emilia''s lovely moans. Lith was yet to feel tired and the same was for Emilia. Both felt as if this was just the warm up and Emilia wanted to keep going for a long time. Lith decided to change things a bit and he inserted three fingers inside her pussy to finger fuck her. "Ahhh~" "Not one more¡­ Ah~" Lith made Emilia''s face turn to him and sealed her lips with his. His three fingers thrust in and out of her sloppy wet vagina while his thick hard rod pounded her tight and soft anal walls. While the two went on to do this, a few thousand metres away from them¡­ "Ahh~¡­ Darling~..." ..... A/N: Next chapter will probably contain Yuri, you can skip if you want or if you''re a serious man/woman of culture, it''s a must read (??? ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã?)?? Anywho, the bonus status: 1000/1000 GTs (3/3) 1250/1250 GTs (1/1) 1500/1500 (0/3) 1000/1000 powerstones (0/1) New goals: 1567/1750 (+1 bonus onpletion) 130/1000 (+1 bonus onpletion) 130/2000 (+3 bonus onpletion) Chapter 356 Lilith teaches things to Arya andAlexandra** Chapter 356 Lilith teaches things to Arya andAlexandra** [Warning: Chapter contains Yuri. You can skip it if you want.] ¡­.. "Ahh~... Darling~..." Alexandra moaned while looking through her binocrs as her love juices dripped down on the ground after soaking her panties. She couldn''t control herself anymore as she looked at Lith''s hot body and his big shaft that was going in and out of Emilia''s butt. She imagined herself in Emilia''s ce andpletely ignored her, fantasizing about everything that Lith was doing to Emilia was with her instead. Her moans grabbed the attention of everyone present around her. Arya, Lucy, and Lilith looked at her and everyone couldn''t help but smile and chuckle. They could understand the reason why Alexandra was behaving like that. Lilith looked at her and said, "Alexandra,e here." Alexandra who had her hands on her panties and her eyes fixed on Lith, suddenly got to her senses as Lilith called out to her. She put down the binocrs and turning to look at Lilith, she found her looking at her with a gentle gaze. "Yes, Your Majesty?" Alexandra asked, instead of going there. She may be close to Lucy, but she wasn''t close enough to Lilith yet. Lilith smiled and said, "Just call me mother-inw or mother like everyone else. Ande here." Alexandra wanted to retort what Lilith had just said but she didn''t. The queen''s orders were absolute and she couldn''t just go back against it. She walked close to Lilith and after she reached there, Lilith snapped her finger and the table and chairs disappeared from their ce. She snapped her fingers again and a big bed came into that ce. "Mom?" Lucy asked Lilith with a surprised look. What was her mother trying to do? Arya also was looking at Lilith with an interested and surprised look. Lilith simply smiled and said, "look at Arya and Alexandra, both my daughter-inws have zero understanding of what sex or things rted to them is. Isn''t it my duty as their mother-inw to teach them that?" "What!?" Lucy said in surprise. Lilith chuckled. "Less talk, more work. Arya, why are you standing there? Come here." "Me as well?" Arya pointed a finger to herself and said with surprise. "Yes." Lilith said and got onto the bed. She then gestured to Alexandra toe on the bed and the same was for Arya. Lilith was sitting in the middle of the bed and Alexandra and Arya got onto it and sat right in front of her with their backs facing Lilith. Lilith held them by their waists and brought them closer to herself. Arya and Alexandra both were surprised to get themselves treated like this by Lilith, but since it was their mother-inw, they didn''t say anything and just quietly went with the flow. They knew she wouldn''t do anything bad to them and would only do things in their best interest. After they got settled, Lilith put her hands over Arya''s pants and Alexandra''s skirt. She pinched the clothing and pulling it, ripped their clothes apart fully from them and they were now just on their panties. "Eh?" Alexandra and Arya both were surprised once again. Lilith chuckled and slid her hands down from her daughter-inws waists to their panties. She rubbed her fingers over their wet panties and got their juices on her fingers, she lifted her hands up and rubbing the juices between her fingers, she showed it to the two. "So wet just from looking at him. Anyway, you both don''t know how to pleasure yourselves, do you?" Lilith asked the two. Alexandra had a slight blush on her face as she heard that. The queen was doing such intimate gestures and then she asked this. It was a bit embarrassing for her. As for Arya, she was just carefree and didn''t mind anything at all. Her shamelessness was on par with Lith''s. Aryaughed lightly and said, "I don''t. There was no need to do that." As for Alexandra, she said in a low voice, "I don''t either." Lilith chuckled. She knew about this. Arya and Alexandra both had one thing inmon. They both cultivated diligently all their lives and there was hardly any time for self-pleasure. It was only now that they got together with Lith that they were able to enjoy the bliss. "No worries. I''ll teach you." Lilith said and before starting with things, she snapped her fingers again and in front of Arya and Alexandra appeared a big screen where Lith doing it with Emilia was being disyed. Lucy, noticing this, wanted to facepalm herself. Just what was her mother upto? Lilith, not wanting to leave Lucy alone, said to her, "you can join as well, you know?" Lucy looked at her mother and didn''t answer her. Lilith knew what was going on in Lucy''s mind. She simply willed the elements around Lucy and pulled her close. Lucy was surprised with such a sudden action but before she could know it, she was in the middle of Arya and Alexandra, but she was facing her mother and had her legs at Lilith''s sides and hands on her shoulder. "Mom!?" Lucy eximed as she noticed this. Why was her mother like this? Did she not find this embarrassing to do? Lilith simply chuckled as usual and giving Lucy a peck on her lips, she put her mouth on her neck and said, "You must be thirsty, right? Drink first, talkter." Lucy couldn''t even voice out herints as her fangs were already lodged inside Lilith''s neck and blood was gushing out and entering her mouth. She gave in to her desires and started drinking the blood quietly like an obedient girl. Having everyone settled, Lilith hugged Arya and Alexandra''s waists again. "Do you feel hot all over your body when you see Lith?" Lilith asked the two while rubbing her hands over their breasts. "Yes. It also feels tingly down there for me." Arya was honest and said it. Alexandra nodded her head and didn''t say much. "Fufufu¡­ it''s just your body''s natural reaction. You can just pleasure yourself at that time and make this feeling go away. If you don''t do it, you''ll feel like you''re on edge and your mood will worsen. It''ll also end up affecting your cultivation." Lilith exined. Arya and Alexandra didn''t know how to masturbate and this was a bad thing. They could only just rub the ces where it tingles them too much and that was basically it. Lilith was teaching them the right practice so that they didn''t get frustrated and get problems. Lilith made the two watch Lith doing it with Emilia and began exining how they should go about masturbating and pleasuring their own selves. While this was happening, Lith who was the cause of all these, was still continuing to pound Emilia''s tight ass. "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~" Emilia''s cute moans reverberated throughout the rooftop they were in. To Lith, these moans were like a melody and he loved listening to this. He wanted to see how Emilia''s face was while she moaned and so, he decided to change positions. Lith stopped thrusting and turned Emilia''s body immediately and made her face him. Having the position changed so suddenly and noticing Lith''s smiling face, Emilia blushed hard and buried her face on his chest. She didn''t even want to look at him as she knew this was very embarrassing. Lith chuckled noticing this and started thrusting his hips again. He grabbed Emilia''s big butt and squeezing it, he continued to ram his big rod into her narrow and slippery cave. "Mhm~ Mhm~" Emilia let out muffled moans as she felt Lith''s thing hit her once again. Lith moved his hands up and first grabbed her hair and tied them behind her in a ponytail. He then made her look up and looking at her blushing and cute face, he said, "You look so lovely." Emilia didn''t respond to that as she was too flustered. She wanted to hide her face again but then something struck her mind and she grabbed Lith''s face and sealed his lips with her own. Lith reciprocated the kiss and grabbing her butt tightly, he continued to ram his dick into her tight asshole. A few minutes passed and Emilia couldn''t take it anymore. "Ahh~... I am going to¡­ Ahh~... I am¡­" Hearing this, Lith thrust his hips faster and a few more minutester, "Ahhhh~" Spurrrt! "Ohhhh~" Emilia''s toes curled up, her body shivered intensely but Lith held her in ce and had her orgasm fully. Lith timed his orgasm with Emilia''s and shot his load deep inside her. He only let out a small groan as he climaxed. Emilia slumped fully on Lith and hugged him. Lith hugged her back and without taking his shaft out of her, he made her feelfortable in his embrace. A bit away from him. "Ahh~ I am gonna cum too¡­" Arya said as she intensely rubbed her pussy. "Darling~..." Alexandra said while doing the same thing. The two were watching Lith on the screen and masturbating while Lilith held them by their waists and close to her. Lucy had gotten up from her ce and was behind her mother. She had Lilith hugged and was watching everything while having her chin ced on her mother''s shoulder. Lilith had taught everything there was to masturbation and also showed the two their sweet spots. They were hitting these ces constantly and as they were already aroused, it didn''t take too long for them to climax as well. "Ohhh~" "Darling~ Darli¨C Ahhh~" Arya and Alexandra had a shaking orgasm and Lilith had them held firmly in her grasp and didn''t let their bodies shake too much. She smiled noticing this and thought to herself that her baby was so amazing, he didn''t just climax with Emilia alone, but ended up causing two more of hisdies to climax. She looked at the screen in front and put her attention back to what Lith was doing. A few hourster. Lith went for a few more rounds with Emilia. He felt that it was enough for today and Emilia was currently resting a bit in Lith''s embrace as he caressed her hair. There were just two more days for their wedding now and he would finally be a married man. Lith smiled looking at the blonde-haireddy in his embrace and thought how amazing things would be once he was married. He would have lots and lots of freedom to do things. He kept thinking about this and waited for Emilia to fully rest and recover. ..... A/N: There was less yuri in this chapter than I thought there would be, interesting. Bonus status: 1000/1000 GTs (3/3) 1250/1250 GTs (1/1) 1500/1500 (1/3) 1000/1000 powerstones (0/1) New goals: 1581/1750 (+1 bonus onpletion) 331/1000 (+1 bonus onpletion) 331/2000 (+3 bonus onpletion) Chapter 357 Marriage Chapter 357 Marriage A few days passed. It was now officially the wedding day. Everything had been prepared and all that was left was for the groom to marry the brides. "Where is Lith?" Arya, who was in her usual ck pants and white shirt, said while looking around the courtyard, as if she could see through her blindfold. The angel style wedding would happen first and there was time for Arya''s turn, she was thus in her usual clothes. Lilith, who was right beside Arya, put her hand on her shoulder and said with a smile, "No need to worry. He''ll be here on time." "He better hurry as the auspicious moment is gonna pass soon. Also, where is Emilia?" Arya asked Lilith. Lilith simply chuckled and pointing in a certain direction, she said, "they''re here." Arya turned her head to see in the direction Lilith was pointing, only to feel surprised and amazed. Lith was walking while having Emilia''s hand locked in with his. He was in a ssy blue suit, perfectly fitting his body shape andplimenting his lean muscr figure. His long silver hair was tied in a bun and as he walked, he appeared very handsome, elegant and noble. Adding onto his already very high charms, there was the beautiful and gorgeous Emilia beside him. She was wearing a long sleeve, strapless white bridal dress that also perfectly fit her and entuated all her curves. Her silky blonde hair was tied roughly behind her, revealing her smooth and fair nape and her silver earrings. She also had a small tiara made up of white and green flowers present on her head and all in all, she looked like a perfect bride every man would crave and hope to have. "Fuiyoooh!" Arya whistled and said as she saw the two walk towards them. They both looked so stunning! Especially her soon-to-be husband! Emilia had a slight blush on her face as she heard Arya''spliment and Lith only let out a small chuckle. Walking close to Arya and his mother, Lith asked, "where are the others? And mom, Arya, why are you both not in your wedding dresses?" "Our wedding is at night, there''s time. I don''t want to dirty that dress." Arya answered with a smile. Lilith nodded. "Me too." Lith stared at them as he heard that. They were Supreme Ranks, you know? What excuse was this? They could simply wear it and avoid getting it dirty. Anywho, he brushed this thought aside and asked, "and where''s Alexandra and big sis?" "They are at the marriage venue." Lilith answered with a smile. "Hmm? The marriage is not in the castle?" Lith asked, a bit confused. Lilith chuckled. "No, silly. Angelic weddings cannot be done in dark ces like these. The venue needs to be in a warm and bright atmosphere." "Ah, I see." Lith nodded, understanding what Lilith was trying to say. "Let''s go then, we were waiting for you only." Lilith said and snapped her fingers, causing everyone present there to vanish from their spots and teleport away. ¡­.. Unexplored regions, Neutral Continent. In the middle of an usually silent forest, there was a big clearing present where a lot of people could be seen moving around and doing some work. These people were all in either maid or in a butler outfit with the exception of a few. There was a calmke present beside this clearing, and near the edge of it, there were a lot of wooden chairs present that were facing a big stage. The stage had a huge arch covered in various different kinds of flowers present on it and in the middle of the stage, there was a bright golden ball floating in mid air. There was a tall and lean light blue-haired and silver-eyed man, standing behind the golden ball. He had a white cloth wrapped around his waist and there was a sash present on his body of the same cloth as well, revealing his well built body. The man was wearing a white cross ne and golden anklets on his ankles while standing barefoot. His long light blue hair was flowing naturally and he held a book in his hand. This man was none other than Noman, the Royal Servant Seraphim who would be acting as the priest for Lith and Emilia''s marriage. There were Lucy and Alexandra present on the stage as well, just behind Noman, ensuring that thest minute touches were all done. Lucy was wearing a red gown and had the Queen''s crown on her head while her hair was flowing down. Meanwhile, Alexandra was wearing a ck gown and had her hair tied in a bun. Both the two were dressed a bit more formally than usual. "Alexandra, check if Noman needs anything." Lucy instructed. Alexandra nodded her head and went to Noman, the priest. "I need to work faster, they''ll be here anytime." Lucy said softly under her breath as Alexandra left. Just as she said that, space fluctuated near her and Lith, Emilia, Lilith, and Arya teleported out. "Ah, they''re here already." Lucy said and walked close to them. Looking at everyone running around and preparing things, and the venue, Lith was amused. The forest, theke, the stage, and this whole warm atmosphere, it felt so amazing to him. He could swear that if he wasn''t a vampire in this life, he would''ve definitely loved this atmosphere and found it cozy. Before he could look around further, he saw his sister walk close to him. He looked at her and smiled. Lucy, aftering close to Lith, had a good look at him. Her brother definitely looked very handsome today and she wouldn''t lie about it. Then there was Emilia present beside him who appeared very gorgeous as well. "You guys are finally here. Come, let''s go or the auspicious time will pass away." Lucy said and holding Lith''s hand, she walked towards the stage hurriedly. Arya and Lilith had nothing to do right now and so they took their seats that were present very close to the stage. A few moments passed and after ensuring everything was done, everyone took their seats and waited for the marriage tomence. Lucy walked towards her mother and sat beside her while watching Lith and Emilia on the stage. Alexandra had joined Lucy and was sitting beside her. All the royal servants had taken their seats as well and they were watching their prince with great interest and happy smiles. There was Sel, Emilia''s secretary, and Rain, Arya''s secretary, sitting in the front row as well. Sel, sitting beside Arya in a white dress, thought to herself while looking at Emilia, ''Madam looks beautiful in that attire and finally¡­ finally she''s getting married and will get a chance to have a break after so many years of hard work. She deserves it.'' Only she knew how hard Emilia worked everyday and how much of a break she deserved. Thus, these were her first thoughts as she saw Emilia in her wedding dress. Noman, after noticing everyone was seated, made the golden ball in front of him float in between Lith and Emilia and above their heads. He then looked at Lith and Emilia and asked in his deep voice, "Your Highness, Miss Emilia, shall we begin?" ..... A/N: This is a normal chapter, not bonus. Chapter 358 Marriage (2) Chapter 358 Marriage (2) "...shall we begin?" Lith and Emilia both nodded hearing that. "Let''s begin, Noman." Lith smiled and answered. Lith knew Noman was a Seraphim and also an Emperor Rank, but his appearance now made him appear more like a Greek god than an angel. But he didn''t say this thing out loud and kept it to himself as he looked at Noman with a smile. Noman nodded his head and looking at the book floating in front of him, he started chanting a few verses from it. Emilia held Lith''s hands in the front and bowed her head as she heard the chants. Lith followed suit and did the same. The chants Noman was saying were all directed towards the elemental energy Light and not some particr god or anything. The chants were also prayers that wished Lith and Emilia a prosperous and a happy married life together. They also wished for the well being of the two and that there was peace and harmony always present in their rtionship. The priest Noman, while chanting, waved his hand from time to time and a golden thread from the golden ball above Lith and Emilia''s head came out and entered inside the two''s Magic Cores. This thread was just a strand of Light elemental energy equipped with the chants from Noman. Noman''s chants had so much power in it that the sky always stayed clear of any clouds. There were also a lot of birds and animals that appeared around the wedding venue, watching Lith and Emilia as well as listening intently to what Noman was saying. Alexandra and Lucy, these two young girls who were witnessing such a thing for the first time were very amused. Lucy tugged her mother''s gown lightly and whispered, "Mom, look." Though she was wearing the Queen''s crown on her head, in front of the actual Queen, she was no more than a little girl. Lilith put a finger on her lips and said to Lucy, "Shh. We can discuss this after the ceremonies are over." "Oh¡­ okay." Lucy nodded her head and sat quietly in her ce. Lilith smiled and patted Lucy''s head. Her daughter was really very obedient. Everyone who was here in the venue, except for Noman, a few other angel servants, and Emilia, nobody had witnessed an angel marriage before and didn''t know the things that urred. It was everyone''s first time to witness such things and the people were amazed. Soon, as Noman continued, more and more animals and birds gathered around the venue and the servants were on high alert due to this. They couldn''t let any creature get close to the stage and disturb the thing and so, they were on guard. Usually, in Angel and Elven weddings, the chants that they did during their ceremonies were all very closely rted to nature and life itself. Thus, it was natural for the climate to change as well as birds and animals toe and listen. It was also said that if there was no such thing happening, then the priest who said the chants wasn''t a good one and they would need to get someone better. It was either that, or the marriage was bound to be unsessful and one shouldn''t marry at that point as it was also considered a bad omen. An hourter. "...now, before we enter into the final part of the ritual, I hereby ask you both for your confirmation." Noman looked at the two and said in a calm tone. Emilia held Lith''s hands tightly as she heard that. Noman turned his head to look at Emilia and asked, "Miss Emilia, do you take His Highness, Lith Evure, as your, Emilia Liwet''s husband?" Emilia nodded her head. "I do." Noman nodded. He turned to look at Lith. "Your Highness, do you take Emilia Liwet as your, Lith Evure''s wife?" Lith nodded his head. "I do." Noman nodded once again. He then began chanting the verses from the holy book in his hands once again. The ball of Light above Lith started shrinking in size as it let out more and more golden threads from it as Noman continued his chants. Soon, it was left to just a small ping pong ball''s size and appeared as if it would vanish at any moment. Noman was almost done chanting now. All that''s left was for him to chant the final verse where the husband and wife were supposed to pay their respects to Light, nature, the King of Angels, their ancestors, and their parents. Noman made the two stand together and said, "O divine Light, I, Noman, ask you to bless these children as they venture into their married life from here on." Noman then gestured from Lith and Emilia to bow to pay their respects and get the blessings of the Light. The two did and the ball above their heads shrunk even further as more threads came out of it. It was now left to only a small candy''s size. After they were done paying their respect to Light, Noman said, "O mother nature, I, Noman, ask you to bless these children¡­" The same thing happened as before and Lith and Emilia bowed to pay their respects to nature. The birds and animals also bowed this time as they heard Noman say that. Lith felt some energy enter him as he paid his respect and he felt warm all over his body. He had no idea what it was but since it wasn''t something bad, he didn''t dwell much on it. Noman then said, "O Heavenly Emperor, the King of Angels, I, Noman, ask you to bless these children¡­" ¡­.. Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. A blonde-haired man wearing exquisite royal silver and blue robes was sitting on a throne in a domineering manner in arge and spacious court, looking down at the many Angel Kings present. He had his hands ced on his sword and his deep blue eyes contained the vast experiences of his long life. This man was none other than the King of Angels, the Heavenly Emperor, Alex Pdin. It was an usual day for Alex as he was sitting and governing in the Heavenly Court. But right at this moment, Alex heard Noman''s prayers and got distracted. "Silence." Alexmanded and everyone stopped talking in the Heavenly Court and put their whole attention on Alex. Alex ignored them and closing his eyes, he looked at who was calling him or looking for him. Soon, Alex saw Noman''s Greek god-like figure and as he noticed Noman, Noman looked at him straight in the eyes and raising one of his fingers, he swirled it around in a circle, gesturing Alex to look around. Firstly, Alex was shocked to find out that it was Noman who called him and secondly, he was even more shocked to find out that it wasn''t just Noman present here, but Emilia as well. The next shock came to him when he looked around and saw the Vampire Queen, Lilith, already staring at him with a smile, having an expression on her face that read ''you''rete''. Alex soon understood the situation and despite being shocked, he knew he had to do his job and give his blessings to Emilia and Lith. He quickly sent out his blessings and after he was done, he came back to his senses and opened his eyes to see himself back in the Heavenly Court. ''That was¡­ weird. I have no idea why that girl Emilia would end up marrying someone not from the Angel race, but then, it''s the Vampire Prince she is marrying. I guess it''s okay. The Vampire Queen didn''t even inform me about these things, had she done it, I would''ve personally attended their marriage or be the priest who would get them married.'' ''Emilia is like my own child, I''ve seen her grow to where she is now. I could''ve at least done this much for her.'' ''But all things aside, I am d that I at least got to know about it now. Had it been anyte, Emilia would''ve ended up falling from grace and I would''ve been forced to remove her from the Heavenly Court. Thankfully, she hasn''t done anything yet that would make her a fallen.'' ''Anyway, I wish you the best and my blessings shall always be with you, Emilia. Take care of yourself.'' Alex, despite getting a lot of shocks, was as calm as a stillke and didn''t even budge. Even though he ended up looking at the Vampire Queen so suddenly and directly in her eyes, he had no change in his expression. Alex soon got back to governing and let go of the thoughts he was having previously. ¡­.. Unexplored regions, Neutral Continent. "...married life from here on." Noman had only just finished praying to the King of Angels now. He ended up looking at the King of Angels and also gesturing to him to judge what was happening and give his blessings to the couple. It was due to him that Alex was notified about Lith and Emilia''s marriage. The blessing of the Heavenly Emperor came in the form of bright rays of Light and entered Lith and Emilia''s bodies. The two were about to bow again to pay their respect, when Noman shook his head and gestured to Lith to not do it. Noman softly said to Lith from the side that he could thank the King of Angels, but paying respect was something that he shouldn''t do. Lith had no idea why Noman just said that but since he was someone experienced, Lith didn''t question him and did as he was asked. As for Emilia, she paid her respects. The King of Angels was someone important to her and so she had to do it, unlike Lith. Noman also didn''t stop her from doing so. Noman then prayed and Emilia ended up paying respect to her ancestors. Lith was once again asked not to do it, but this time it was Lilith who stopped him. Once again, Lith was confused but didn''t question. He thought that he''ll ask herter about why that was the case. A few minutester, Lith and Emilia paid their respects to Emilia''s parents and then it was finally time to pay their respects to Lilith. Noman looked at Lilith and said, "O revered one, I, Noman, pray for you to¡­" After Noman finished praying, Lilith got up from her seat and walked on the stage and stopped when she was in front of Lith and Emilia. She hugged the two and patting their backs, she said, "my blessings and my protection shall always be with you." Lith and Emilia smiled and so did everyone sitting on their chairs. After Lilith backed off, Lith and Emilia were about to bow to pay their respects when Lilith stopped them. "No need for that, fufu." After saying so, Lilith went back to her ce and Noman began his final chant. A whileter, he said, "...now, with the Light as witness, I, Noman, hereby dere you, Lith Evure, and you, Emilia Liwet, as husband and wife." "You both may now kiss." p! p! p! "WOOOOHOOO!" "YAAYYYYY!" "HAPPY MARRIED LIFE YOUR HIGHNESSSSSS!!" The servants went wild with their cheers as they finally saw Lith and Emilia bing husband and wife. They cheered and pped with all their hearts and were very happy for their prince. "Congrattions, little brother!" Lucy shouted as well. "Congrattions, babe!" Arya shouted. "Congrats, darling." Alexandra was not so enthusiastic. Why was it Emilia that got married first and not her? She was kind of salty about this. "Congrattions, baby." Lilith said softly. "Congrattions, Madam." Sel too said softly. Lith, who was holding Emilia''s hands, looked at her and smiling, he pulled her close in his embrace. Lith bent Emilia slightly and bending himself, he looked into her gorgeous blue eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll be kissing you in front of so many people. You embarrassed?" Emilia blushed hearing that. Was there a need to say such a thing? Could he not just kiss her without making her aware of the situation she was in? "...just kiss already¡­" Emilia said in a low and shy tone. Lith chuckled and bent down to seal his lips with Emilia''s. Emilia closed her eyes and hugged Lith. She enjoyed the first kiss of her husband fully to her satisfaction and tried to imprint this memory in her mind to keep it there forever. Just like that, the marriage was over and Lith and Emilia became husband and wife sessfully without any disturbances or problems. After finishing up with their kiss, they made each other wear their rings on their ring fingers and ended up finishing what little formalities there were present. All the people present had food and non alcoholic drinks and Noman who was on the stage, sang a song for everyone. The song was wishing Lith and Emilia a happy married life and it was something mandatory to do as the people had food and drinks. The birds and animals gathered around Noman and a few meters around the stage, there were just these creatures present and they were dancing along to the melody Noman was giving out. Everyone noticing thisughed and felt nothing much about it. They just let the animals do what they were doing and focused on their own foods and drinks. Lith ended up feeding Emilia and Emilia did the same to Lith. They finished this formality as well and finally, after a few hours, as it was sunset time, everyone left the venue after watching the sunset and cleaning everything up. It was dark and now it was time for the second marriage to take ce, this time, in the Vampire Style. ..... A/N: This is a 2 in 1 chapter. I didn''t want to split it and post seperately, so please consider these two bonus chapters. The chapter before this was a normal chapter and the status is as follows: 1000/1000 GTs (3/3) 1250/1250 GTs (1/1) 1500/1500 (3/3) 1000/1000 powerstones (0/1) New goals: 1618/1750 (+1 bonus onpletion) 528/1000 (+1 bonus onpletion) 528/2000 (+3 bonus onpletion) The bonuses are soon going to bepleted, and I''ll be back to posting on normal chapters. So if you guys want, you can alwaysplete the goals sooner or skip everything by sending a magic castle :'') Hehe, anywho, have a nice day and happy reading! Chapter 359 Vampire Marriage Chapter 359 Vampire Marriage Royal Castle, Nightingale. The castle was brightly lit in the dark environment of the Vampire Continent. It was decorated beautifully and looked very aesthetically pleasing. Currently, the maids and butlers were roaming all around the castle to prepare things, with a lot of them still doing some final touches to the ballroom of the castle which was now turned into a marriage hall. A few hours passed and finally everything was done. The groom, the brides, the hall, and the castle, everything was ready. In the ballroom, there was a big stage present and in front of the stage were a lot of rows of seats. The maids and butlers were all dressed up in formal clothings, which was simr to what the nobles in the vampire continent wore. The male clothings were dark colored suits with top hats and the female clothings were different coloredyered gowns with various ornaments and essories attached. The stage was well decorated and in the middle of it, there was a small square pit where water was present. The water was still and just near the pit, there was Luna, the personal maid of Lilith, sitting cross-legged. Luna was wearing dark colored priestess robes that were a bit revealing. They were tight fitting and entuated her curves. Her thighs and cleavage were visible and her breasts seemed as if they would break out of her clothes at any moment. She was in such clothes not because she wanted, but because these were the vampire traditions. In ancient times, the marriage ceremonies would take too long to finish and people used to get bored after a while and leave. To solve this problem, people started making changes to their ceremonies and one of the changes were the clothings of the priest and priestess. The priest and priestess would usually be some good looking vampire and they would be made to wear such revealing clothes. Over the years, it thus ended up bing an unofficial rule to have a sexy priest or priestess. Though Luna was in such clothes, it didn''t matter to her at all and she was as calm as the water in front of her in the square pit. The water was reflecting the silver-crimson moon and was an important part of the ceremonies. Soon, an announcement was made by the escort servangs as Lith and thedies entered the ballroom stating their arrival. Everyone turned to look at them and as they did, they couldn''t help but feel amazed. Lith was wearing a ck formal suit, white gloves, and his hair was flowing down his head naturally. It didn''t look messy, rather, it perfectly matched his toned body, sharp jawline and his neutral face. Beside him were his mother and sister having their hands locked with his and walking along with him. Beside Lilith was Arya having her hands locked with her and beside Arya was Emilia doing the same thing. At Lucy''s side, there was just Alexandra present. Thedies were all wearing ck custom made royal bridal dresses that perfectly fit their bodies and brought out the most of them. These dresses, though had the same color scheme, were all different in appearance than the other and no one was wearing the same type of dress. They all had a veil attached and there were a lot of essories and ornaments present on them as well such as their earrings, different colored lipstick on their lips, hairpins, etc. Lilith had a crown on her head and this was the Queen''s crown. Lucy had urged her to wear this today as that would be the only right thing to do. She would''ve also held a sceptre in her hand but couldn''t do as both her hands were upied. One held Lith and the other was held by Arya. Arya, like usual, had her ck blindfold on her eyes but the different essories she had today were silver colored earrings that she usually never wears, and a red colored rose in her tied bluish-silver hair, acting as a hairpin. Emilia was more on the simplistic side and wore a green and white tiara made up of flowers. This was a different tiara than the one she wore in her wedding as the flowers in this one were freshly taken from various ces in the Vampire Continent and made. There were also golden earrings she wore and a brown wooden hairpin kept her tied hair intact. As for Lucy, she wore red colored earrings, perfectly being in contrast with the dark clothes she was wearing and a matching color hairpin was present in her hair. There was a tiara made up of dark roses on her head as well. Beside her, Alexandra wore metallic white earrings and matching hairpin on her hair. There was also a tiara made up of nine red roses and it matched the color of her pupils as ity on her head. These beauties, along with their groom, were walking elegantly and with happy smiles towards the stage. They were very excited to finally get married to their beloved and the same feeling was shared by the groom, Lith as well. As they walked, Lith knew that all hisdies looked stunning but he hadn''t gotten a chance to look at them clearly since they didn''t allow him to be in the changing room with them. He only just met them outside of the ballroom and was now walking towards the stage. But no worries, he had all the time in this world and would take his time to admire themter and appreciate them. These clothes weren''ting off anyway until they reached the nuptial chamber. Lith, along with hisdies, finally got on stage and sat close to the square pit filled with water. Thedies sat beside him in the same way they were walking while holding him. The priestess, Luna, after ensuring that everyone was settled, looked at Lith and asked, "Your Highness, shall we begin?" Lith nodded his head. Luna nodded as well and taking out a book from who knows where, she started reading it and chanted verses from it. The vampire marriage ceremonies began by seeking the blessings of the silver-crimson moon. As Luna continued to chant, the room became darker, the ceiling of the ballroom opened up and the image of the moon in the water became brighter and brighter. Soon, crimson rays of light emerged out of the water and hit Lith and thedies present. Nobody tried to evade it or resist it as they knew it was nothing harmful. They simply took the light inside their bodies and felt a cool sensation all over them. It took a while for the chants to finish and after it was done, Luna said, "Now then, let''s begin with the first ceremony." As she said that, the square pit in front of her changed into a slightly bigger circr pit. The water from inside it was gone, the ceiling was closed and the room was back to being brightly lit. "Please drop your rings inside the pit." Luna said to everyone sitting. They all nodded and dropped the wedding rings inside. As they did, the pit soon got filled with a milky white liquid and there was no way one would be able to see through it. In this ceremony, the rings would be floating inside the liquid and the pit was so big from the inside, there was no way one would be able to fish out a handful of rings from it if they put their hand into it to grab them. Magic spells were inscribed all around the pit from the inside and it ensured that only luck woulde into y when someone puts their hand inside the liquid to grab the rings. There was no way one could see, feel, use their spiritual senses, or do anything that would allow them to cheat. But of course, that was only for normal people and the ones currently in this ceremony were people who were too powerful. When there was a situation such as this, it was expected of the people getting married to not cheat and nothing else could be done about it. Luna exined about the ceremony to everyone and said that there are ten rings inside. Five of these rings belong to Lith and were from one bride each. The other five rings were from Lith and belonged to one bride each that Lith is supposed to make them wear. The groom and the brides are supposed to fish out the correct ring from this liquid and make their partner wear it. If Lith seeds in fishing out a ring for the brides, say, Lilith first, Lilith would need to reward Lith with a prize. But if Lilith took out a ring first and made Lith wear it, Lith would need to give her a prize. This was the same that would happen with eachdy and this game was all a matter of luck. There were no skills or anything involved in this. After having exined the rules and the things they needed to do, Luna got up from her ce and backed away a bit. Thedies all gathered around the circr pit and everyone ced their hands above the liquid as per Luna''s instructions. "When you hear a gunshot, you can begin." Luna said calmly and took out a small gun from who knows where. Everyone got ready and looked each other in the eye with a yful smile on their faces. But, Lith noticed that he couldn''t see Arya''s eyes. He looked at Luna and said, "One second, Luna." Luna didn''t fire yet and stopped. Thedies were confused, but Lith turned to look at Arya and said with a smile, "Babe, are you going to keep wearing a blindfold even during the wedding ceremony?" Hearing this, Arya asked, "Hmm¡­ Should I remove it then?" Lith shook his head and said, "Not really. I don''t mind what you do. I was just asking." "My dear lover, what do you want me to do? Remove it or keep it? Because both options are fine with me. I''ll surely get a headache if I look normally with my eyes, but now I am a Supreme Rank and it''ll take many years for such a thing to ur. I wear a blindfold out of habit. It''s fine if you want me to remove it." Arya exined with a smile. "Oh? Then, if it isn''t affecting your health, then please remove it. I wanna see your beautiful eyes." Lith said with a smile. "Sure." Arya smiled back and pulled her blindfold off. Her bluish-silver silver eyshes fluttered for a bit and finally, Lith was able to see her dazzling blue eyes. Arya''s blue eyes appeared as if the whole sky and ocean was inside it and Lith wouldn''t lie, this was definitely something he was missing out majorly on. He should''ve asked her to remove her blindfold before itself. Arya blinked a few times and looking at Lith staring at her, she smiled and asked "Can we begin or are you just going to stare?" Lith chuckled and looking at Luna, he said, "Okay, we can begin now." Luna nodded and started counting. "3¡­" "...2¡­" "...1." Bang! Chapter 360 ldentify your bride Chapter 360 ldentify your bride Bang! As soon as the gunshot was heard, everyone put their hand in the liquid and swirled it around. They didn''t do it intensely but were slow as it was just on the basis of luck that they''ll be able to find a ring. They looked each other in the eyes with a smile as their hands moved in the liquid. Lith, who had his gaze fixed on Arya currently, thought of pranking her and moved his hand inside the liquid to grab hers. He soon found her hand and grabbing it, he smirked at her and rubbed his middle finger in the middle of her palm to remind her of something. But to his surprise, Arya had no reaction. ''It didn''t work?'' Lith then rubbed his finger faster onto her palm but still there was no reaction from Arya. Also, not only that, Arya was still moving her hand but the one Lith was holding was stationary. ''Ah¡­ I grabbed someone else''s hand¡­'' Lith understood the problem. The liquid had space spells attached to it as well and the position of one''s hand wasn''t fixed in the certain space and it was chaotic. Thus, it could be anyone''s hand that Lith might touch at any given point and it wasn''t fixed. Lith looked around to see whose hand was stationary and whose palm was it that he was rubbing. It didn''t take a long time to find out the person as he saw Emilia have a slight blush on her face and her hand to be stationary. Lith chuckled noticing this and looked Emilia in the eyes. Emilia looked back and soon found the culprit who was doing naughty things to her in the liquid. ''He¡­ can he not just finish the ceremony normally?'' Lith continued to rub Emilia''s palm with his middle finger and Emilia couldn''t take it anymore and brushed Lith''s hand aside and got out of his grasp. Lith felt fun doing this and went in search of his next prey. He moved his hand and soon ended up finding another one. He grabbed it and soon fingered the palm again. This time as he looked around, he saw Alexandra staring at her hand and in the water with a serious expression. Lith controlled hisughter as he looked at her and continued to finger her palm. ''What is happening¡­'' Alexandra thought to herself as she looked at her hand. She then looked up to see who had just grabbed her hand and saw Lith trying to control hisugh while looking at her. Alexandra immediately understood that it was her darling''s doing. ''Ah, so it''s darling. Hehe, it''s fine then. He can y as long as he wants.'' Lith soon let go of Alexandra''s hand and decided to seriously fish some rings. But before he could do it¡­ "Ah, found it." Lucy yelled from his side as she took out a ring. Everyone''s attention was turned to her as they saw her happily jump around with a ring. But before she could say anything, Arya''s sharp gaze fell on the ring and she said to Lucy, "Heh, little sister, you should check the ring before being happy." Lucy stopped jumping around as she heard that. Arya was right, she should first check it. She didn''t do it because she was the first person to find a ring and was very happy due to it. Lucy opened her palms and looking at the ring, she realized that it indeed wasn''t hers. "Ah, it''s not mine." "Whose is it then?" Lith asked. Lucy looked at Lith and smiling, she said, "why would I tell you?" She dropped the ring back into the liquid while showing her tongue yfully to Lith. But just as the ring touched the liquid, a hand grabbed it from submerging fully inside and picked it up. Everyone noticed it and Lucy, who had just thrown it, said, "hey, hey, mom, that''s cheating!" Lilith, who was the one to grab it, simply chuckled and said, "Is it? I didn''t pick it up when it was in the air though. I picked it when it touched the liquid." Lucy felt silent hearing that and so did everyone. Lilithughed noticing their gloomy faces and said, "Don''t make such faces, I never said the ring was mine." "Oh, I see. Phew¡­" Lucy sighed in relief. "It''s a relief then." Arya nodded and said. Emilia and Alexandra rejoiced as well as they realized that they still had the chance to be first. But Lilith didn''t let them feel this way for long as she poured a bucket of cold water onto their expectations by saying, "Don''t just rejoice, I never said the ring wasn''t mine either." "What!?" Lucy eximed. Everyone was shocked, not just her. Lith chuckled from the side as he saw his mother y with the emotions of his otherdies and said, "Mom, no need to make them so stressed." "Fufu, you''re right. Alright, I''ll tell you who this ring belongs to. It belongs too¡­" Lilith created a bit of suspense and watched their faces for some drama. Everyone looked at Lilith with curiosity and it wasn''t just thedies, but the servants who were watching were also very curious to know who the ring belonged to. "...It belongs to me, hehe." Lilith broke the ice and said. "Tsk." Arya clicked her tongue. "Sigh." Lucy, Alexandra, and Emilia sighed. Winning against the Vampire Queen sure was difficult. "No need to feel so down, I didn''t cheat or anything, did I?" Lilith smiled and said. "That''s true¡­" Emilia said from the side. Lith, standing beside Lilith, chuckled and pped and congratted his mother. Lilith sessfully made Lith wear his ring and as for the prize, Lilith ended up telling Lith in his ears that she''ll take her prize from himter when they''re alone. Lith felt excited knowing it was definitely something naughty and he hoped all hisdies just answered with something like this as well. With a new fire burning in his heart and with great determination, he got back to continuing this ceremony with them. Lilith was done and she couldn''t participate anymore. It was just Lith, Lucy, Alexandra, Arya, and Emilia. Everyone happily enjoyed the ceremony together and in the end, Lith ended up winning against Arya, and Lucy and lost against Emilia and Alexandra. After this ceremony was over, Luna immediately announced themencement of another ceremony. These ceremonies were more like fun games rather than ceremonies and they were present solely for making the weddings very joyous and entertaining. If they weren''t there, the wedding would''ve been over within an hour or two and there was hardly anything else present in it. As the ring fishing ceremony got over, the next ceremony was called ''identify your bride''. It was simple, all Lith had to do was figure out who his wife was. "So I just have to identify them? Nothing else?" Lith asked Luna, a little confused as to why this game was so simple. Luna nodded. "Yes. There''s nothing more to it." "Fufufu, it''s not as easy as it sounds, baby." Lilith, standing beside Lith, said to him. Lith smiled and replied, "it doesn''t matter what form, I''ll definitely be able to identify you." "We''ll see about it now." Lilith smiled and said. Luna pped her hands twice and all the maids sitting on their chairs in the ballroom got up and went backstage. The brides went there as well as per Luna''s instructions and Lith was made to get off stage. Soon, the stage was made to disappear and in front of Lith was a big curtain that reached one end of the ballroom to the other and covered its full height as well. Lith was curious to see what would happen next but instead of him assuming the curtain will open up and he''ll see something, right in the next instant there were a lot of holes made in a single horizontal line and out of each hole, there was one leg that came out. Luna made Lith get closer to the legs and pointing towards them, she said, "Your Highness, you''ll move from one end of the curtain to the other and you''ll be looking at each person''s leg. "If the person is your bride, then you''ll have to say who it is. If you identify correctly, then the bride shall reward you, but if you identify incorrectly, there will be a penalty as well as you''ll need to reward them." "There''s two ways you can identify the bride incorrectly. Firstly, the person you just selected isn''t any one of your brides. That''s a straight wrong. The second way would be, the person you selected is indeed one of your brides, but you didn''t guess the name correctly. When this happens, it''ll result in a draw and both parties will have to reward each other." Lith nodded hearing it. Seems simple instructions. Luna then made Lith stand in front of the first leging out of the curtain and gestured to him to identify it, thereby marking themencement of the event. Lith looked at the slender and fair leg in front of him but it appeared a bit short. It was definitely not any of hisdies'' leg as they all had long legs with thick thighs. Lith continued to walk and there were a series of either short or too slender legs and he ended up rejecting them. Finally, after a few minutes, Lith came across the first thick and long leg. He looked at it and turning to look at Luna, he asked, "I am allowed to touch?" Luna nodded her head. "Yes, Your Highness, it''s allowed." As she said that, she got close to Lith and said softly in his ears, "not only that, you can also move your hands further and insert them inside the curtain hole and touch their private areas. Alldies standing behind the curtain are not wearing their panties." ''Oh damn¡­'' Lith thought to himself. Which genius person had such an idea, Lith wondered. What an amazing game it was! Lith held Luna''s shoulder and got close to her ears. "Why didn''t you say so before?" Luna didn''t mind Lith touching her. Lith was her master and he could do anything he wanted with her. She simply smiled and calmly said to Lith, "You didn''t ask me this question before, Your Highness." "Tsk." Lith clicked his tongue. He should''ve asked this right away when he saw the first leg. How awesome would it be to take full advantage of this situation? Lith backed off and got back to observing the leg. What was gone was gone and he still had a lot of legs left to examine. Lith walked close to the leg that appeared as long and thick and he carefully examined it. He then touched it to see if it felt like any of hisdy''s legs or not. He touched the calf muscles, the hamstrings, and went up and up and up to see how things felt. Lith soon had his hand inside the curtain and his hand touched something soft and mushy. Lith could definitely tell that it was thedy''s pussy who was standing here and as he rubbed it a bit and moved his hand up, his hands felt some rough sensation on them. ''Oh, there''s pubic hair. Interesting.'' ..... A/N: All bonuses are given and the next bonus will be given if the following goals are finished: 1698/1750 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus chpt) 801/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus chpt) 801/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus chpt) Chapter 361 ldentify your bride (2) Chapter 361 ldentify your bride (2) ''Oh, there''s pubic hair. Interesting.'' Lith thought to himself as he felt the rough sensation on his hand. Lith rubbed his fingers more on it and going down, the soft and mushy feeling was back. ''Yeah, that''s definitely pubic hair. But¡­'' Justing in contact with ady having pubic hair made Lith wonder, what was normal? To have pubic hair or to not have pubic hair? All his life, he''s only ever seen the pussies of hisdies, with one exception to it being thedy from Senzal n. They all didn''t have pubic hair for some reason and Lith didn''t dwell much on it, thinking that it was normal. To understand what was normal, Lith decided to see if there were otherdies who had pubic hair or was it just this onedy. Lith rejected thedy and went ahead. He once again came across a thick and long leg. He touched it to examine whether it felt the same as any of hisdies and then made his hand go inside the curtain. As his hands did, they touched something wet and warm and he pushed his fingers inside, he felt it get covered in juices and get massaged by the soft walls. Lith chuckled and thought, ''the one behind sure is aroused.'' He took his fingers out and moving it up, he once again felt a rough sensation. There was pubic hair again, Lith deducted. He rejected thedy and moved on. As he moved and touched a few moredies, he realized that the ones having pubic hair were a lot in numbers. This confused Lith. To clear up his confusion, Lith decided to ask Luna about it. He turned to look at Luna and said, "can you put a barrier around us? I want to talk to you about something." Luna nodded her head and snapped her fingers. Immediately, a ck opaque barrier surrounded them. Lith asked, "Luna, is it normal for people in the world to have pubic hair or is it normal for them to not have it?" Luna was surprised hearing such a question from Lith. She giggled and said, "Your Highness, what do you think would be normal in your opinion?" Luna wanted to first understand what Lith was thinking. She would then answer him by correcting or modifying his answer. Lith thought about it and said, "well, probably no pubic hair?" Luna smiled hearing this. She then said to Lith, "Your Highness, you should look at this first and rethink." She held the hem of her robes from the ce where her leg was revealed and parted it to the side, revealing more of her lower region and finally her secret garden. "What are you doing¡­" Lith said softly to Luna. Why was she showing him her pussy? And most importantly, "Luna, why are you not wearing any panties?" Luna smiled and said, "this is done to entertain the groom and the brides. When the priestess moves around, she would end up shing her private parts to them and so, they wouldn''t get bored and be entertained. The priestess is usually liked by both the groom and the bride." "Also, the groom or bride is rewarded by the priestess if they find her hidden panties before the end of the marriage ceremonies and hand it to her. The reward is usually something very naughty." ''Ah¡­ I love vampire marriages. Whoever created this concept was a true man/woman of culture and a true chad.'' Lith thought to himself. But then he had a question again. "But Luna, wouldn''t it be considered cheating if the groom or bride does it with the priestess?" Luna shook her head. "As long as the groom or bride doesn''t bite the neck of the priestess, it wouldn''t be called cheating." ''Vampires¡­ such lewd people¡­'' Lith thought to himself. But it was nice, he didn''t hate it. Culture was religion and he would follow it religiously. As long as the things he does don''t hurt the sentiments of hisdies, he was fine with it. "Nowing back to the topic, what do you think, Your Highness?" Luna said while shing her pussy to Lith. Lith looked at it and noticed her well trimmed hair. "Can I touch it?" Luna chuckled and said, "Your Highness, I belong to you. You can do anything with me as you please." "What a lewd priestess." Lith said while shaking his head. Luna nodded. "Yes, Your Highness. You can punish this priestess for being so lewd." Lith got close to Luna and put his hands over her pussy and grabbed it. He looked her in the eyes and said with a smile, "I surely will, but not now." Lith was getting married, he wouldn''t try to do it with some other woman other than his own at this particr event. This day belonged to hisdies fully. Luna simply smiled and didn''t say anything. Lith rubbed his fingers on Luna''s pink slits and then inserted his two fingers inside her dripping cunt. It surely felt tight and Lith was getting turned on by it. But, having done it with a lot of beautifuldies, Lith had better control over his body and didn''t get too aroused. He calmed his boner and rubbing his hands over pussy and then her pubic region, Lith came to a conclusion. "I guess, having pubic hair ismon and normal?" Luna nodded her head. "Having pubic hair ismon everywhere fordies and men alike as it is something natural. The majority of the people in this world like the natural and real bodies of their partners and so, hardly anyone would willingly stop the growth of pubic hair." "It isn''t difficult really to keep it well trimmed or to shave it offpletely. Magic makes things easier and it doesn''t even take a second to do something like that." "But somedies don''t have pubic hair because either they might find difort in it or if their partner had asked them to not have it. In this case, they would simply inscribe a spell on their pubic region and no hair would grow until they break this spell." Lith understood what Luna meant. So basically, the people in this world were all for the natural stuff and so having pubic hair was normal and moremon. It was a good thing in Lith''s opinion. But then he wondered why hisdies didn''t have it and decided to ask themter on. "I get it, thanks Luna." Lith nodded his head and said. "Your Highness doesn''t need to be so polite. It''s my duty." Luna smiled and said with a bow, revealing her cleavage and part of her big milkers. ''shing again¡­'' Lith thought to himself. But he shook this thought aside and asked Luna to cover up properly. Luna corrected her clothes and dispelled the barrier, making Lith move on to the next person. Since having pubic hair was normal, whenever Lith saw a long and thick leg, he put his hand straight inside the curtain and touched the pubic region to see if there was hair or not and quickly eliminated a lot of people. Finally, after a few minutes, he came across someone who didn''t have pubic hair and also had a long and thick leg. Lith had his fingers inside the soft canals of thedy and was checking how they would feel if he fingered. Lith remembered the way the insides and the lips felt to touch and he also had a rough idea on how to identify his woman with just the consistency of love juices. He was a good observer and so, he didn''t have too difficult of a time to figure out who was who. His harem was small and he only had fivedies, these things were easy to remember. As Lith fingered thedy, he felt her insides wrap around his finger in a certain manner. Noticing this, he smiled. He knew exactly who she was. Lith took his fingers out and sucked on them to clean it. He looked at Luna and said with a smirk, "that''s Lucy." Luna smiled. "Let''s see if His Highness is correct or not." Luna put her hand on the curtain and soon, the leg went back and after a few seconds, a beautiful silver-haireddy wearing a ck rose tiara on her head and in a ck bridal dress walked out. It was none other than Lucy and Lith had just gotten his answer right. "Congrattions!" Luna said and pped her hands. Lith smiled and as for Lucy, she was actually a bit concerned. She walked close to Luna and pulling her to the side, she whispered in her ears, "Hey, he just did that to me. People are watching right? Did they see him do that?" Luna giggled hearing it. She could understand the troubles of Lucy. "Your Majesty, don''t worry, this whole event is done without any spectators. The only one watching would be me. All the men have been sent out of the ballroom on a drink break." Luna assured Lucy. "When did that happen?" Lucy asked. "Just when I brought His Highness towards the curtain, they left." Luna answered. Lucy nodded her head. "It''s okay then." She looked at the seats away from the curtain and saw them to be almost empty. There were only a few maids sitting there and Lucy guessed that these were the ones who were eliminated by Lith. Lucy walked towards the seats and sat on one of them and watched the event unfold. Lith got back to checking out the legs and as usual, he put his hand inside the curtains and checked for pubic hair and also fingered thedies. A few minutes passed and Lith rejected a few people. He then came across a leg that looked familiar. Lith checked for pubic hair and didn''t find it. He then decided to finger thedy and as his fingers went inside her cunt, a lot of juices gushed out. A lot of it. ''Ah¡­ who else could it be but¡­'' Lith turned his head to look at Luna and said with a smile, "it''s Alexandra." "Bingo!" Luna said and chuckled. Lith took his hand out from the curtain and sucked the juices off his hand. It was easy to find Alexandra since she was the only one among hisdies who would have a lot of juicese out just from a single touch of his. A few secondster, Alexandra walked out. She looked at Lith and said with a smile, "darling~" Lith smiled back and walking close to her, he gave her a kiss on her lips. "I was correct, wasn''t I?" Alexandra nodded her head and giving a kiss back to Lith, she went to the seat beside Lucy and sat on it. The nextdy that Lith went to also seemed familiar to him. He touched the leg and the leg shivered a bit. Lith raised an eyebrow in interest watching this. He slowly moved one of his finger from the toe to the thighs and as he did so, the leg kept shivering. ''Haha, who else could it be but her?'' Lith thought to himself. Lith then moved his hand inside the curtain and didn''t even bother to check for pubic hair. He knew there won''t be any. He directly made his fingers prate thedy''s pussy. Lith felt a soft yet tight feeling around his finger. It was very tight and this feeling was only given out by his mother, Lucy, or¡­ Lith looked at Luna and said, "Emilia. That''s Emilia." Emilia was still a virgin and Lith had fingered her a lot of times. He could easily tell it was her for that reason. Luna made thedy walk out and as guessed, it really was Emilia. Emilia red at Lith as she came out. This guy... can''t he control his evil hands even during a marriage ceremony? Emilia thought to herself. Lith chuckled noticing her re like that. He walked close to her and gave her a kiss. Emilia didn''t resist it anymore and simply kissed back. They were husband and wife now, it doesn''t matter if Lith did that to her. She wouldn''t feel as embarrassed as before. "I''ll be waiting for my reward." Lith broke off the kiss and said to Emilia with a smile. "Sure." Emilia smiled back and left after saying so. Lith then eliminated a few moredies and easily found another familiar leg. This leg was so familiar that he didn''t even need to touch it to know whose it was. But, Lith didn''t answer Luna yet. He wanted to have fun with it first. Lith touched the leg and slowly moved his finger upwards. Just as he reached the ce where he would need to enter inside the curtain, Lith took his hand back and looked at Luna with a smile. "Luna, I think I''ll need to do a few more things to examine who this person is." Lith said to her and winked. Luna could understand what Lith was saying. She winked back and created a barrier around them once again. Nobody could see what was going on inside or hear anything from it. Not even Emilia. Lith looked at the leg again and chuckled. "I can''t let go of any opportunities that arise." ..... A/N: We are close topleting two goals: 1712/1750 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 951/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Bonuses will be given after Sunday. I have a test on Sunday, so no bonuses in theing two days. Your understanding is greatly appreciated, have a nice day! Chapter 362 ldentify your bride (3)* Chapter 362 ldentify your bride (3)* Lith looked at the fair, long, and thick leg in front of him. He chuckled and touched it once again. This time, Lith moved his hand up and made it enter inside the curtain. He touched thedy''s pussy and rubbed his finger along her slits. He then made his two fingers enter inside her cunt and fingered her. The warm and soft walls wrapped around his fingers in a very tight manner and amazed Lith again. Lith took his fingers out at that time and sucked on them. He felt very aroused and immediately got a boner. He looked at Luna and said, "Luna, I am not able to identify the person with just my hand touch. I wanna have a taste. Can you do something?" Luna smiled hearing that. "It can be done, Your Highness." Luna touched the curtain and soon, thedy''s whole nude lower body was out of it, including both her legs and her dripping honeypot. Lith chuckled looking at it. He bent down and holding her legs up, Lith started licking her pussy. He couldn''t put his thing inside her as he was saving it for his rewardter. He had not done it in 8 years and abstaining for a few more weeks wasn''t a problem. But, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t do other things. Lith felt aroused as he licked and immediately had a boner. It was only natural and to calm it down, he thought of using his spiritual power. But then, he realized there was someone else here as well. While licking thedy''s pussy in front, Lith turned to look at Luna and said, "Luna, give me a handjob." This would be the first time someone other than hisdies would ever touch Lith. But it was fine since he wasn''t putting his things inside her and was just having her do his duties. From what he knew, maids were supposed to take care of all the needs of their master and it also included sexual ones. Luna smiled and said to Lith, "Your Highness, do you want me to be clothed while doing it or unclothed?" Lith chuckled. "Have your clothes on you but expose your naughty parts." Luna nodded and snapping her fingers, her pussy along with her legs were exposed. Her big milkers came into view as well and looking at them, Lith could tell that they definitely were bigger than even his mother''s, whose cup size was H. But of course, they still couldn''tpare it with Lilith''s despite the size. Luna now looked like a nun who had her boobs and lower body exposed. She walked towards Lith and hugged him from behind. Her boobs pressed onto him and she soon lowered his pants and started stroking his dick. Lith continued to eat out thedy in the front and a whileter, he put his two fingers inside her and finger fucked her while ying with her clitoris through his tongue. A few momentster, thedy climaxed and so did Lith. He gulped down all her juices and licked her lower region clean. Lith got up and wore his clothes. He smiled and looked at Luna. "I know who thatdy is now. It''s¡­" "... definitely not one of my brides." Lith chuckled after saying so and Luna chuckled as well. "Let''s find out if your answer is right or wrong." Luna touched her toe with the curtain as her hands had Lith''s semen on them. She didn''t let it go to waste. Soon, out of the curtain walked out a beautiful silver-haireddy wearing the Queen''s crown and she had a smirk on her face. "You got mama wrong, huh?" Lilith looked at Lith and asked. Lith chuckled. "It seems so. It was very difficult to spot you." Lilith chuckled and walked close to Lith. She held Lith''s tie and pulling him close to her, she said with a soft whisper, "Mama is going to punish you then. It seems you need to be educated again to understand how to spot mama." Lith smiled and said, "please do." Lilith chuckled and gave Lith a kiss on his lips. She then turned to look at Luna and noticed her holding Lith''s semen in her open palms. "Oh?" Lilith turned to look at Lith and asked, "did you finally use the services of the n''s maids?" Lith smiled and said, "it was just a handjob." Lilith chuckled and said, "All these maids are virgins. Mama didn''t let them get tainted and kept them protected. Why don''t you use their services properly? They also love you so much, you know? They''ll be very happy to get touched by you and provide you their services. Right, Luna?" Luna nodded her head. "Madam is right, Your Highness." Lith smiled and said, "I am a married man now, mom. Don''t make me do such things." "Fufu, that''s not considered cheating. We are vampires, my baby, not humans. The humans, if a man touches anotherdy or if ady touches another man even slightly, they think it''s cheating. But in our case, as long as you don''t bite their necks, things are fine." Lilith exined. Lith thought about it and said, "if that''s the case mom, if I can do these things, thedies can do it too, right?" Lilith nodded her head. "They can. But don''t worry about it because firstly, they don''t like men, and secondly, at the end of the marriage, it''ll be ensured that they won''t do it with anyone else other than you. Of course, mama won''t force them or anything, it''ll be with their consent and understanding." Lith was confused as he heard that. "What do you mean, mom?" Lilith smiled and ruffling Lith''s hair, she said, "when the marriage is at its end, you''ll understand. Don''t worry." "If you say so." Lith nodded his head in understanding. Lilith then kissed Lith again and breaking it off, she walked towards Luna. Lilith grabbed Luna by her ass and squeezing and pulling her close, she looked at Lith and said, "Want to see something hot, baby?" Lith had no idea what his mother was upto, but hey, judging from the position she was in, it definitely seemed like something good would happen. "Yes, why not?" Lilith turned her head to look at Luna and said to her with a smirk, "feed it to me, Luna." Luna smiled and nodded in understanding. She transferred all of the semen from her hands into her mouth and made her palms clean. She held Lilith''s face after that and kissed her, transferring Lith''s semen from her mouth to Lilith''s slowly. "Oh damn¡­" Lith couldn''t help but say. His mother sure was a very wilddy, but not to mention that, even his maid was wild and matched the energy of his mother. No wonder Luna was his mother''s secretary. Lilith kept squeezing Luna''s ass cheeks while Luna fed Lith''s semen to her. Lilith then turned Luna to the side and made her ass face Lith. Lith could now see his mother groping her own secretary clearly. Pah! Lilith spanked Luna''s ass lightly with one of her hands, leaving a handprint on it. Pah! Lilith spanked the other cheek of Luna and noticing this erotic and hot scene, Lith felt amazed. What a wild mother! Lilith then bent a bit backwards and Luna leaned forward. She spread Luna''s ass cheeks and revealed her puckered pink butthole and her pussy that had its lips separated slightly. Luna''s juices that were dripping down her parted lower lips were also seen by Lith. Lith sucked in a breath of cold air as he noticed this. His mother was definitely a seductress who knew how to arouse him. Lilith then turned Luna to the side again and moving her hands from her butt to holding her face, she broke the kiss by holding Luna''s tongue with her lips. She took Luna''s tongue out of her mouth and sucked on it for a bit. She then licked her tongue and after finishing, she smiled and said to Luna, "Good job. Here''s your reward." She held Luna''s face and made her bend down slightly. Lilith bent down as well and having her mouth directly over Luna''s, she made Lith''s cum coated in her saliva directly flow from her own mouth to Luna''s. Watching this scene unfold, Lith facepalmed. He knew he should be disgusted by watching this, but this was so fucking hot! ''Haiz, control your little brother or things would be bad!'' Lith hissed as he tried to calm his boner down. Lith didn''t want to have sex right now, he wanted to have it when the marriage was over and together with all hisdies. Lilith finished giving Luna her reward and made her get up.. She then spanked both her ass cheeks again and squeezing them, she said, "dress up, I am gonna break the barrier." "Yes, Madam." Luna said in a calm tone with a smile, as if nothing had happened to her. Lilith then walked close to Lith again and asked with a smile, "how was it? Did you like it?" Lith smiled and said, "it was wild, I loved it. I didn''t know mom had such a side to her as well." Lilith chuckled. "Mama is gentle with her babies and daughter-inws." Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. "So do you mean you would only do it if there''s maids present?" Lilith shook her head. "You would need to train yourdies well for rough y if you want mama to do something like this with them. Until then, it''s only the maids if you want to see mama be so wild." "Alright, we''ll see about this." Lith nodded his head. Lilith chuckled again and gave a peck on Lith''s lips. She dispelled the barrier after ensuring Luna was dressed and walked to the spectators seat. Lith had calmed his raging boner and he soon went to see the other participants. He eliminated a lot of them and soon found Arya. Lith didn''t need to examine the leg in front of him to know it was Arya. The leg looked perfect with the right bnce of thickness, fat, and length. Still, he touched her leg. He had fingered all his brides, why should Arya be an exception? Lith put his hand inside the curtain and soon touched Arya''s slits. He rubbed his fingers on it and fingered her for a while. Arya''s walls tightened up and massaged Lith''s fingers while her juices acted as a lubricant to decrease friction. Lith soon removed his hand and said to Luna that it was Arya. As usual, Luna said that they''ll see and after she touched the curtain, out of it, the bewitchingdy, Arya, appeared. Arya looked at Lith and smiling, she said, "you could''ve put something else instead of your hand, you know?" Lilith smiled back and answered, "I''ll make sure to put it after a while." Arya chuckled and walking close to Lith, she had a passionate kiss with him for a few seconds and left after breaking it off. Identify your bride ceremony was finally over with Lith winning all rounds except one where he ''failed'' to identify Lilith. The stage was changed back after the ceremony was over and the groom and bride were called back on it. Soon, another ceremony began and the male servants were called back into the ballroom to watch it and the marriage was running again in full swing. ..... A/N: I am questioning whether to make Lith use the services of his maids or not, since you know, he''s been a loyal guy all throughout. Well, most probably I think Lith will just stay loyal to his owndies but who knows? What are your thoughts about this? Do let me know. There are so many maids in the Royal Servants and they all are still maidens who haven''t done it with any man. But if they do end up doing it with mc, there won''t be romantic feelings from the mc''s sides and he''ll just be using their services which they are happily providing. But anywho, let''s see how it goes. Chapter 363 Final event Chapter 363 Final event A lot of ceremonies happened after the ''identifying your bride'' ceremony ended. They were all very fun to watch as well as participate in it. After almost a month of doing one ceremony after another, the marriage was finallying to an end. But there was still one ceremony left before the marriage went into its final stage. For this ceremony, the venue was the arena present in the Queen''s district*. They needed a big location to conduct this ceremony as things were definitely bound to go wild. There were two arenas in the Queen''s district, both were 10,000 km2 each in area. For this event, both arenas were joined together and this was something that hasn''t happened in many years. The arena became 20,000 km2 in area and was made to be oval in shape, perfect for the ceremony that was about to take ce. There were a lot of speakers present everywhere in the arena so that the music was audible well to everyone present. In the air and around the people participating in this event, there were a lot of small and chubby birds flying while holding a small camera in their hands. These birds were cute and non violent in nature and they were raised by the Royal Servants to act as camera personnels whenever there was need. The birds were covered in white fur and literally appeared from afar as if they were cotton flying around in the air. Apart from these things, there were two long rows of chairs present.facing opposite to each other and everyone attending the wedding was standing in front of one chair. There were a total of 200 people and the chairs were just 198. Judging the scene that was happening in the arena, it was obvious that the event that was about to be held was going to be Musical Chairs. Musical Chairs is an elimination game where yers fight for a seat among each other. The one who would be able to sit on thest chair would be the winner of this game. The rules were simple for this game. The yers were supposed to keep moving in a clockwise direction around the chairs and they cannot change the direction of their flow. The music would soon stop and at this time, the yers were supposed to sit on their nearest chair. The one who isn''t able to sit on one would get eliminated and the number of chairs removed would depend on the number of participants eliminated. Using magic was allowed, so was using their own prowess. However, to make it a fair game, everyone was given a wristband. This wristband was created by Lilith just a few minutes prior to this ceremony. It restricted everyone''s prowess to Rank 9 and thus, it became an even ying field. Lith was the one with the lowest magic rank and people had to adjust to that. After exining the rules and everything to everyone, the host, a Royal Servant, said cheerfully: "The rules have been exined. The talks have been done. Without further ado, let''s begin with the ceremony!" "MUSIC!" Just as the host finished his lines, loud pop music sted off of the speakers present in the arena and everyone began walking in clockwise direction. Lith, who was walking at a moderate pace just like everyone else, thought to himself, ''I thought they''ll use some magic stuff and rush. But it seems everyone has a brain. Taking things slow is indeed the right approach.'' In front of Lith was Lilith who was also walking in a leisurely pace and in front of her was Lucy. Behind Lith was Emilia, following her was Sel, then there was Alexandra and at thest was Arya. Behind Arya was Rain, following who was the light blue haired priest, Noman, then there was Ruben, the demon servant and also one of the four Emperor Ranks. Behind Ruben was Arbour, the Supreme Rank who recently joined the Royal Servants and following him were the rest of the maids and butlers. Almost everyone was participating in this ceremony and they were also very enthusiastic about it. Everyone except¡­ Arbour. Arbour was in shock this whole time and he had no idea whether tough, cry, or curse his fate. He was truly unlucky yet lucky at the same time. Unlucky because he would have to serve the queen forever and lucky because the person he would serve wasn''t anyone weak but many times stronger than his own self. Not to mention her, just looking at the monster she created walking behind her was enough of a proof to let Arbour know that things weren''t going to end anytime soon. What skills would you need to have to end up scoring an Emperor Rank and also a Supreme Rank? Not to mention that, from what he heard from the other servants, Lith broke through eight realms in just eight years of his ascension. What monstrosity was this!? Nobody has ever heard or seen such fast cultivation and he probably was one of his kind. All these things, it made Arbour arrive at a conclusion that Lith was definitely going to be someone on the level of the Vampire Queen, or maybe even stronger than her. But that''s where his bad luck lies. If Lith bes as powerful as Lilith, there was no hope for him to leave. But then again, it''s not like he could stop Lith even if he wanted. There was no way he would mess with anything rted to Lilith. Even if he was just a servant now, he cherished his life. But on another note, being a butler and serving the Royal n wasn''t as bad as he thought either. He had acess to a lot of things like cultivation techniques, resources, and what not. Though Lilith made him a subordinate, she didn''t treat him like a ve. Lilith gave Arbour resources on the basis of his work. If he worked hard, he got better resources and that''s what was happening with Arbour. Add onto him meeting the other Royal Servants. He learned a lot from them despite being a Supreme Rank and understood that had he not been a Supreme Rank, he wouldn''t even have the ability to look upto these servants. They were the best of the best in the entire world. Life was not as bad as Arbour thought and there were some problems but¨C "Kzzzrk¡­" Just as Arbour was having an internal monologue with himself, the music stopped and interrupted his thoughts. Arbour was snapped back to reality and he realized that he was away from any of the chairs present. ''Oh shit! I need to hurry! I can''t get eliminated like this!'' Arbour''s reputation would go down the drain if he ends up losing right in the first round itself. He was a Supreme Rank, his reputation would take too big of a bit and he wouldn''t be able to show his face to anyone if he lost right now. Arbour immediately used his spiritual power and boosted himself to speed up. He ended up running past a maid and sat on a chair before she could, thereby saving his image. ''Phew. I need to focus on the ceremony.'' Arbour thought to himself. He couldn''t just get his image sullied, could he? He had to persist till the end! Lith and hisdies and the secretaries of hisdies as well didn''t get eliminated within the first round. There were a lot of seats for them to grab and thepetition wasn''t high yet. The first round ended with two people getting eliminated and so, two chairs were removed and the total number of people ying were 198 and chairs were just 196. The music started ying again, marking themencement of the new round. Everyone got up from their chairs and like betore, walked in a moderate pace. The music stopped after awhile and this time as well, nothing too serious was seen and two got eliminated. This continued for a while untill there were just 60 people and 58 chairs left. Thepetition was now starting to heat up. Interestingly enough, Lith''s group and the people behind his group, Noman, Ruben, and Arbour, these three weren''t eliminated either yet. Lith had a good look at all the participants participating and thought to himself, ''Interesting. I can''t figure out who might end up winning. Perhaps mom? Arya? It''s difficult.'' Lith then pushed these thoughts aside and focused on the game. Whatever the case, he wasn''t going to lose before hisdies! He readied himself for theing round and a few secondster, the music started ying again. ''Here we go.'' Bzzzz! This time, nobody was walking in a moderate pace and everyone was hurrying. They used their prowess and ensured that they always stayed in front of a chair at all instants. Everyone roamed clockwise for a while and a few secondster, the music stopped and¡­ BOOM! ¡­.. *Refer to chapter 34: Queen''s District, if you have forgotten. A/N: You guyspleted the GTs (1750/1750) and powerstones (1000/1000) goal, I''ll release the bonuses soon for it. Within theing 48 hours for sure. Till then, have a nice day and happy reading! Also, marriage arc will end within theing two or three chapters and you know what this means, right? (??? ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã?)?? Chapter 364 Lilith rewards Luna Chapter 364 Lilith rewards Luna BOOM! The maids and butlers all used their explosive prowess to charge as fast they could to the nearest seat, causing chaos to ensue. Luckily for Lith, he was already near a seat when the music stopped and took his position but the same wasn''t for hisdies. Lucy who was in the front had no seat and she had to charge forwards immediately to get one. Behind her, Lilith was in no rush as there was a seat present just a few steps right in front of her. Alexandra, Arya, and Emilia had gotten a seat for themselves within theing few instances and it was only Lucy who was still left. Lucy charged with all her might and going around in full circle, she was almost close to her previous position. To Lucy''s suprise, the seat that was empty in front of her was about to be taken by her mother. She couldn''t let her get it so easily and rushed. Lilith knew Lucy wasing and just to give her a bit of stress, she used a little bit of her prowess and closed in on the empty seat. ''Noooooo!'' Lucy panicked. The seat would be gone if she didn''t hurry! Lucy immediately used Lightning energy around her and charged. Lilith, to tease her further, also made herself be closer to the chair and finally getting in front of it, she slowly made herself sit on it. "What a nice chair. Thankfully, I won''t be disqualified this round." "NOOOOO!" Lucy eximed and rushed closer to the chair. Finally, just as she almost reached it, she saw her mother preparing to sit down on the chair slowly. Not wanting to let herself get disqualified, she was about to push her mother away from the chair when¡­ Lilith looked at Lucy and taking a step to the side, she said with a chuckle, "Just kidding." Lucy almost tripped as this happened but she ended up sitting on the chair and didn''t get disqualified. Buzz! The buzzer went off as every seat got upied and the ones who got eliminated in this round were Lilith and a maid. Lith looked at his mother standing a few meters from him and couldn''t believe that she was the first among all hisdies to get eliminated. But then, judging from how his mother''s nature was, she was bound to do this sooner orter. She wouldn''t feel good about winning against her own son or daughter and would feel much happier to just give away her seat to them. This thing was not limited to just this game, Lith knew that if there''s any such situation that would arise in future that would have Lilith be in a spot where it was about her own benefits versus the benefits of her children, she would take a loss and let the two gain from it. Lith smiled and shook his head. His mother was too emotional about everything rted to them, and that is what made her happier. He still couldn''t understand how the brain of his mother worked, but whatever, if she''s happy, then so be it. The host got on stage and soon announced the elimination of Lilith and this caused the crowd to get discussing things and be in an uproar. How can the Queen be eliminated so early!? How was that possible!? Who was the one to take her seat!? Everyone had such questions in their mind and were shocked. But the host soon exined how Lilith got eliminated and the crowd calmed down. They became all smiles andughed discussing this scenario. They all knew that their madam loved her children a lot and weren''t surprised by how she gave away her seat this easily. As for Lucy, she was slightly embarrassed. She was trying so hard to get a seat but realized that her mother was simply teasing her. She could now tell from her smiling face that her mother''s intention was never to win against her. Lucy secretly made a determination that she would definitely get back at her mother and tease her. She didn''t know how she would do it, but she would definitely do it one day! Lilith looked at Lucy and smiling, she said to her, "Enjoy your game. Mama will go rest." Lilith walked close to Lucy and gave her a kiss on her forehead. She left after saying so. Lucy waved goodbye to her mother and Lilith left after giving Lith a kiss on his forehead as well. The game once again began after Lilith was eliminated and Arbour, who thought that he would focus on his game, was once again zoned out. As he was walking in a clockwise direction around the chairs, he thought to himself, ''Damn! I didn''t know that the Que¨C Madam would be the first to get eliminated among the Supreme Ranks. It''s surprising but it''s a good thing. I wouldn''t have to hold back against anyone and can fully utilize my prowess.'' ''Previously, I had doubts on what I would do if I was against her, but now she''s not here, I can y without pressure now.'' The music stopped ying in a few seconds and made Arbour get back to his senses again. This time, he wasn''t too zoned out and so, it didn''t affect his game. He used his spiritual power and got himself a seat and eliminated a butler present. The round finished in a while with the elimination of two servants and the new round began once again. At this time, Luna who was present near stage, walked away from it and towards Lilith who was sitting in the audience seats of the arena. The seat was in the front row and it didn''t take long for her to reach Lilith. Standing in front of Lilith, Luna first ensured that there weren''t any cameras or eyes on them. After that was done, she bowed and asked, "Madam, this is thest event. Were all the ceremonies that were done upto the mark? Or were there things that could be improved?" Lilith turned her head to look at Luna and smiled. "Everything was good. Though there were some minor things that could be improved, they aren''t anything too important. So all I''ll say is, you did well organizing everything." Luna shed a rare smile as she heard this. It wasn''t everyday that you would be able to get such praises from the Queen. She bowed again and thanked Lilith for her kindments. Lilith was about to nod back to her in response and focus back on the game when she saw Luna''s clevage and her nipples slightly. As Luna got up, she saw one of her legs out in the open and to its side, her private areas shing slightly. After thanking Lilith, Luna was now about to leave when Lilith chuckled and said, "You''re going without taking your reward?" Lilith wasn''t stingy with her rewards and she also never discriminated any of her servants. If they worked hard and did a good job, she would always reward them with some or the other thing that would make them feel satisfied and happy. The Royal Servants respected and were so submissive and obedient towards Lilith not just because they were trained from a young age, but also because she was so nice to them. They were given freedom to do anything they liked as long as they got their work done and were also sometimes rewarded for doing a good job, just like what was happening with Luna now. Luna shook her head and said, "Madam, this is my duty. I shouldn''t be getting a reward for this." Lilith simply smiled and looked at Luna. Luna shivered noticing this. Lilith''s smile was cold and her face literally read ''Now you''ll tell me what to do?''. Luna quickly bowed and said, "I am so sorry Madam." Lilith chuckled and patting her head, she said, "Don''t be like this. Never say no to rewards. You don''t just get them out of thin air." Luna got up and nodded her head. Lilith moved a bit back on her seat and parting her legs slightly, she made space for Luna to sit. "Come, sit here." Lilith said to Luna while patting the space in front. Luna didn''t hesitate and sat on the space there. She had no idea why her Madam made her sit like this but she didn''tin. Being this close to the Queen was a privilege almost nobody had. After Luna got seated, Lilith focused back on the game and looked at how things were happening. While doing so, she rewarded Luna. Lilith ced one of her hands on Luna''s thick thighs that were out in the open and slowly made her way towards her secret garden. With her other free hand, she moved it towards her big breasts. She held Luna''s nipple between her two fingers and pulling them away slightly, she said, "They are already this erect and hard." After she said that, her other hand moved inside Luna''s robes and rubbing her fingers over her soft slits, Lilith inserted her middle finger inside her pussy. "So I was indeed right. Luna, you¡­" Lilith took her finger out of Luna''s pussy and shifted her focus from the game to Luna. She showed Luna her finger and made her notice how wet it was. Rubbing Luna''s juices in between her fingers, Lilith said with a chuckle, "You have a praise kink, don''t you?" Luna froze on the spot as she heard that. How did her Madam find this out!? She had tried her best to never let her notice this! Lilith chuckled again. She could tell what was on Luna''s mind. "It''s too obvious. Your erect nipples are visible when you bend and there''s a tiny wet spot visible near your lower lips." Luna looked down as Lilith said that and found a tiny wet spot. She became slightly embarrassed after noticing this. She had tried her best to not let anything leak out, but in the end, a tiny amount did and was noticed by Lilith. "Madam, I¨C" "Fufufu, it''s okay. Different people have different kinks and fetishes, it''s okay." Lilith said and focused back on the game. While looking at Lith walking leisurely, she continued saying, "You''ve been a good girl and working hardtely. You deserve this reward." Just as Lilith said that, a bit of juices gushed out of Luna''s honeypot. She also felt hot and aroused. Lilith''s praise were too much for her to handle! Lilith simply smiled as she noticed this but didn''t call Luna out for it. She put her fingers covered in Luna''s juices inside her mouth and made her suck on it. After having it clean, she put her hand back inside Luna''s robes and caressed her well trimmed hair. Lilith could easily multitask and despite having her full attention on the event happening, she knew whatever Luna''s body was going through and she was feeling emotionally and physically. The Musical Chairs event was happening in full swing and while watching that, Lilith readied herself to give Luna her deserved reward. ..... A/N: Bonuses will be handed out soon. The uing goals are: 1821/2000 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus onpletion) 369/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Last week, you guys were short of just 650 powerstones to get the 2000/2000 goal, let''s hope you get it this week :'') Anywho, have a good day! Chapter 365 Priestess is meant to be teased Chapter 365 Priestess is meant to be teased The Musical Chairs event once again started. The trio behind Lith''sdies, the one consisting Noman, Ruben, and Arbour, was still there and so were the secretaries of Arya and Emilia. There were a few other maids and butlers as well but the one who had the most attention on them were these few people. Lith and hisdies were the important people of today''s events and it was obvious that they were in the limelight. But, the trio behind them were in the limelight because of their shy movements. Noman, the Seraphim priest, appeared as cold as ice while he moved, Ruben''s moves were all very demonic, and as for Arbour, he was crushing people via his spiritual power alone. The eliminated maids and butlers were sitting in the opposite direction as Lilith and were watching the event unfold. There was only Luna sitting in front of Lilith and no other people were present anywhere close to her. Luna was sitting in front of Lilith and Lilith had her hands touch Luna''s private areas. This erotic scene was sadly visible to no one as Lilith had casted a barrier around her that made it appear as if Luna and Lilith were sitting side by side and simply watching the event without talking or doing anything else. Lilith squeezed Luna''s big breasts and caressed her pink slit by rubbing her middle finger along it. While doing so, she asked, "So Lith wasn''t able to find your panties yet?" "N-no, Madam¡­" Luna tried her best to answer while ensuring she didn''t just moan out loud. Just a slight touch from the Queen was enough for her to have such a reaction, but the problem was, the Queen knew where her weak spots were without even her telling Lilith about it. Lilith had a neutral expression on her face as she looked at the people moving clockwise on the tune of music. After hearing Luna''s reply, she put her middle finger inside her dripping vagina and moved it deep into her tight and soft insides. "Hmm¡­ so if he doesn''t find it before the end ceremony, you wouldn''t be able to reward him, would you?" Lilith said in a neutral tone while caressing Luna''s g-spot inside her pussy. "Mhm~... Y-yes, M-Madam¡­" Luna''s body was shaking but still she managed to answer. "I see. No worries, he''ll find it. You didn''t hide it somewhere too difficult, did you?" Lilith said while lowering Luna''s robes and watching her big tits jiggle in front. "N-no¡­" Luna said softly while shaking her head. Lilith kneaded Luna''s big tits and moving her finger in and out of her pussy, she said, "Good. Let''s see how much longer it''ll be then." Luna kept releasing muffled moans as Lilith finger fucked her tight cunt and yed with her big jugs. There was nothing else that Lilith did but just this was enough to make Luna get lost in pleasure. How good she was feeling, it was visible from her tongue that was out and the saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her juices wereing out as well inrge quantities and made Lilith''s hand wet with it. Lilith didn''t mind it and kept moving her long, fair and slender fingers inside Luna. As she did that, she watched the Musical Chairs event and shifted her focus more towards it. The music had stopped and Lith was now running around using Wind elemental energy. He had an All Elemental Affinity and could freely use it however he wanted here in his home. Lith quickly found a chair and sat on it. BAM! Someone crashed on the chair beside Lith and having a look at it, he saw Arya to be present there and a maid was staggering right in front of her. It was apparent that Arya had pushed her for the seat. "Phew. Made it in time." Arya said and as she looked at the side, she saw Lith staring at her. Arya winked at Lith through her beautiful blue eyes and said, "don''t stare so much, babe, or I might end up doing something I didn''t intend to." Lith chuckled and said, "Oh I''ll be d to bear the brunt of it." Arya chuckled as well and she was about to say something when¡­ Zzzzwiiip! Two people rushed forwards while piercing the air around them. Soon, the two reached the empty seat and both knew that they had to push the other person down or away or they wouldn''t get the seat. The two people were Emilia and Alexandra and were looking at the empty seat. Emilia looked at the seat and then at Alexandra and sighed. "It seems this is where I''ll be eliminated." "Hmm?" Alexandra turned her head to look at Emilia as she heard that. Emilia smiled and said while shaking her head, "It''s my loss. Go sit on it quick before someone else takes it." Alexandra knitted her brows. Emilia was giving away her ce this easily? "Aren''t you going to fight for it?" Emilia lightly chuckled as she heard that. "No, you''re my sister now. I won''t do such a thing." That was true. Emilia was a kind person and she wouldn''t fight over such things. She was, in the truest sense¡­ an angel. Alexandra shrugged and sat on the chair. If that''s what her Sister Emilia wanted, then she wouldply with her wishes. Emilia got eliminated from this round and she decided to go join her mother-inw and sit close to her. Emilia walked towards Lilith and as she got close to her, the scene that she sawpletely changed and she started hearing Luna''s moan. "Ahh~ Ahh~ M-Madam¡­ n-not th-there¡­" Luna was still in the same position as before, sitting in front of Lilith and Lilith was fingering her intensely. Luna had her hands on Lilith''s and was trying to stop Lilith from ying with her clit as it was very sensitive and weak. "M-Mother-inw!?" Emilia couldn''t help but ask. Lilith turned to look at Emilia and smiling, she said, "Don''t worry, this is normal, you''ll get used to it. Come sit here beside me here." Emilia didn''t know what to reply to this and she had her face flushed slightly. The scene happening in front of her was embarrassing, but she didn''t want to retort her mother-inw for it. She knew that she must''ve had her reasons for doing this. Emilia walked and quietly sat beside Lilith. Lilith didn''t take her fingers out of Luna''s pussy, she continued to finger her. Turning to the side to look at Emilia, Lilith said with a smile, "when the servants do a good job, they must be rewarded. Of course, the reward could be anything. My personal maid, Luna here, she likes to be touched like this by me the most. So this is her reward for doing things well." "Ah, I-I see." Emilia nodded her red face lightly, agreeing with Lilith. Lilith then chuckled and pulled Emilia close to her by holding her waist. Emilia was surprised but she didn''t voice it out. Lilith licked Emilia''s ear and said softly, "as I said, get used to it and don''t forget to use their services. They''ve been trained well by me. I''ll let Luna demonstrate her skills in a while and you''ll understand how good she is." Emilia''s face was flushed and she said in a low voice, "M-Mother¡­ you don''t have to do this¡­" Lilith chuckled again and said, "It''s for your own good, my dear. If you don''t want to use their services, you can deny it then. But first try it and then decide." "Okay." Emilia said softly and nodded her head. Lilith then shifted her attention to Luna and having two of her fingers lodged inside her, she started ying with her clit once again with her other hand. Luna couldn''t help it anymore. She was very close to climax. Her body fell back to get support, her toes curled up, and her eyes rolled back as Lilith fingered her. "Ahh~ Madam¡­ I-I¡­ I am¡­" Luna said in between her moans. Lilith nibbled onto Luna''s ear lobes and said softly, "just rx and cum. No need to worry about anything else. This is your reward after all." Though Lilith said that, Luna had already had four orgasms due to Lilith''s touch. This one was a big one and so she was trying to warn Lilith about it as this one would cause a mess. As Luna heard Lilith''s words, she couldn''t bother to suppress her climax anymore. She let go of everything and leaning back into Lilith''s body, she enjoyed whatever Lilith was doing to her. Back at the Musical Chairs event, the music had stopped and Lith wasn''t close to any chairs. He used Lightning elemental energy and dashed forwards. Zzzzwiiip! Golden streaks of lightning were present across Lith''s body as he moved forwards. He soon came across an empty seat and just as he was about to sit on it¡­ BOOM! He saw a white light sh across his eyes, followed by the sound of explosion, and then as everything returned to normal, he saw Arya sitting on his chair. "Phew, made it in time." Arya said and dusted her clothes off. She then looked at Lith, whose seat she had just taken and said with a smile, "Oh, it seems I took my husband''s seat, hehe." Lith chuckled hearing that. "Of course you did." While looking at Lith with the same smile as before, she said, "do you want it back?" Lith shook his head. "You won it fair and square, no need to be so humble like this." Arya got up from her seat and walking close to Lith, she gave him a kiss on his lips. "I''ll see you in a while, wait for me." Lith nodded and went towards Lilith after saying his goodbyes to Alexandra and Lucy. As he was walking, the event began once again. Lith reached where his mother was and as he did, the scene in front of him surprised him. "Ahh~ I am cu-cumming¡­" Spurrrt! "Ahhhh~" Luna gripped Lilith''s hands tightly and her body shivered as she climaxed. A lot of her love juices gushed out and the spot she was sitting at became wet along with Lilith''s hands. Lilith took her hands off and licked Luna''s juices. Looking at the erotic scene in front, Lith asked, "What''s going on?" Lilith turned to look at Lith and winked. "Come here, mama will tell you." Lith nodded and walked towards Lilith. He sat beside her and had a good look at Luna''s bare breasts and her wet pussy that was slightly shing through her robes. Luna was resting on Lilith''s body and was breathing heavily. She had a massive orgasm and still hadn''t recovered. Lilith, after noticing Lith was near, she put her fingers inside his mouth and said with a smile, "taste the juices of the priestess." Lith felt a sweet vor assault his tongue as he sucked his mother''s fingers. It sure was a good taste but he didn''t understand why his mother was doing it with Luna here. Lilith knew what was on Lith''s mind. She smiled and exined the same thing she did to Emilia. Lith then nodded as he understood the things. Lilith then continued, "also, the priestess is meant to be teased and used in vampire weddings. But during our ceremonies, you didn''t even tease Luna once." "Is that so?" Lith asked. Lilith nodded. "When we were getting the blessings of the moon, instead of having Luna sit on the side, you could''ve had her sit on yourp or you could''ve had your thing inside her as she chanted the verses. If not that, you could''ve at least put your hands inside her robes or groped her butt or breasts. There were a lot of things you didn''t do." Lith was stupefied as he heard that. He was supposed to do all of these things? That was something very new. Weren''t marriages supposed to be holy? Lilith then smiled and said, "not only that, you also didn''t find her panties yet. Find it as quickly as you can." Just as Lilith said that, Emilia, who was listening to the conversation, said from the side, "Uhm¡­ mother¡­" Chapter 366 Luna wants to be punished Chapter 366 Luna wants to be punished "Uhm¡­ mother¡­" "Yes, dear?" Lilith turned to the side and said while looking at Emilia. Emilia blushed again. But nheless, she took out a piece of clothing from her ring and showed it to Lilith. "I found this while¡­" "Ah¡­" Lilith let out a surprised chuckle as she saw the ckced panties in Emilia''s hands. She took it from her and getting it in front of Luna''s face, she continued, "Fufufu¡­ it seems she found it before Lith, right Luna?" Luna who was still in her own world was brought back to her senses. Noticing that something important was going on, she got away from Lilith''s embrace and stood in front of her. Her big tits were still out of her robes, her pussy was still visible to everyone present and her juices were still dripping down. But she didn''t bother to correct it as Lilith had asked her something and answering that was her priority. Luna bowed, causing her big jugs to be noticed by Lith, and said, "Madam is right. Lady Emilia found it before His Highness." "Fufufu, it seems my baby won''t get a reward from you and it''s Emilia who''ll have it instead. Interesting." Lilith said with a smile. Luna got up and nodded. She turned to look at Emilia and asked, "Lady Emilia, when do you want your reward? Now orter when the marriage is over?" Emilia felt really embarrassed as she was asked this question. Had she known that the panties she found near the rituals on stage were meant for this, she wouldn''t have picked it up and put it inside her ring. She only did that because she thought that someone might have dropped their panties by ident on stage and she put it in her ring so as to save the image of the family. But who knew that it was present on purpose. Emilia cleared her throat and said with a red face, ter." Luna nodded. She then turned to look at Lilith and bowing once again, she said, "Madam, I must confess something." Lilith raised an eyebrow. Did Luna do something wrong? That shouldn''t be the case. She was a very loyal maid. "What is it?" Luna continued, "Madam, you must punish me. While you were rewarding me, I started having impure thoughts about it. Please punish me for these atrocious deeds." Hearing that, Lilith chuckled. "It''s only natural to have such thoughts. No need to worry about it." Luna shook her head. "No Madam, I have been a bad maid, you must punish me." "Fine. I''ll punish youter." Lilith said and let the matter slide. Lilith then turned to Lith and said with a smile, "now she is free. You can do anything you want with her." Lith smiled and replied, "Mom, I am first gonna do it with all my wives, and then only will I think of doing it with anyone." Lilith chuckled. "Then, why don''t we do this instead? Let''s shift the neck biting ceremony and the nuptial chamber one to now and after it has ended, you''ll be free to do as you like with the priestess." "Oh? Sounds like a good idea." Lith nodded. "Indeed, it is." Lilith nodded as well. "But the ceremony is still going on, so till then, do as you like with Luna here." Lith nodded. "Alright. But before that, I''ll have to ask my wives about it. I am almost married now, so I have to take their opinions into consideration as well." Lilith patted Lith''s head as she heard this. "Oh my, such a good boy I''ve raised." Hearing their conversation, Luna was confused as to what she was supposed to do. Not having any idea about it, she just quietly stood in her ce without moving. As for Emilia, she was having a look at such a side of Lilith that she never knew existed. She didn''t say anything on this matter and simply sat quietly in her ce. "Let''s watch the event and wait until theye back." Lilith said and Lith nodded his head in approval. He then got up and walked towards Emilia and sat in between her and Lilith. Lith then held the two''s waist and brought them closer to himself. "This position is better." Lilith chuckled and Emilia didn''t say anything in response to this. Lith then looked at Luna standing in front of him with her private parts revealing themselves. He looked at his mother and asked, "is she going to just stay there like that?" Lilith shook her head. "Not really." Lilith held Luna''s hand and made her sit on Lith''sp. She then said, "the priestess is meant to be teased, she''ll be here till everyonees back." Lith nodded. "Alright." Lilith then looked at Emilia and told her, "don''t feel shy. Luna doesn''t mind you touching her." "Huh?" Emilia was confused. Lilith chuckled and took Emilia''s hand and ced it over Luna''s breast. "y with her until everyonees." Emilia became embarrassed again as she was made to do that. It would be her first time touching some strangerdy like this. But since this was a vampire tradition, she didn''t mind it much and Luna was anyway their own maid now. Emilia lightly squeezed Luna''s breast and Lilith did the same thing with the other one. As for Lith, since Luna''s breasts were already taken by Emilia and Lilith, he went for her pussy that was out in the open. He ced his hand over her well trimmed hairy pussy and started feeling the rough and soft texture of it. While doing that, Lith turned to the side and kissed Emilia. His lips felt the softness of her lips and his free hand moved to grab her ass. This was such a nice feeling, to rub his hands over his maid''s pussy while groping his wife''s butt and kissing her. Who had such privileges? Definitely very few people. Emilia just let loose and went with the flow. She didn''t care anymore about what was happening with her. She put her tongue inside Lith''s mouth and started having a passionate kiss with him while groping Luna''s breast. A few minutes passed and it was Alexandra who came back after getting eliminated. She was made to sit beside Lilith and was getting fingered by her until everyone else came back. Lith then broke the kiss with Emilia and started one with Lilith while fingering Luna''s pussy. He also switched the position of his hand from Emilia''s butt to her front. He had it inside her panties and was feeling her pussy as well. A whileter, it was Lucy that arrived. She had been eliminated by Arya and was now here. She was made to sit beside Emilia and after understanding the situation, she started ying with Emilia''s breasts. Luna, Alexandra, and Emilia, these three released their moans as Lith, Lilith, and Lucy yed with them. Lith couldn''t believe how tight Luna was. He knew his mother had just fingered her and loosened her up but she was back to her previous state almost instantly. It was really amazing to have his fingers lodged inside her. While Lith finger fucked Luna, at the arena ground, Arya was fighting for an empty seat with Noman, Ruben, and Arbour. Just these four were remaining now and there were two seats present. Two would be eliminated and in the next round, only one would remain. Arya used her prowess to block Noman and send Ruben flying away, but because she was restricted to using prowess only upto Rank 9, she didn''t do much damage to the two. In the end, out of luck, Noman ended up eliminating Arya and Ruben and there was only Noman and Arbour left in the game. The crowd looked excitedly at this final round and Arya, who got eliminated, walked close to where Lith was. As she reached there, the scene she saw made her raise an eyebrow in surprise and say, "What''s happening? And why does it look like I wasn''t invited?" ..... A/N: Hello everyone, I thought that I can rx since you guys won''t be able toplete the 2000/2000 GT goal, but boy was I wrong! I slept while looking at 1826/2000 GTs and when I woke up today, it''s at 2186/2000 GT, goddamn! Anywho, +3 bonus chapters for everyone! Also, the goal 2186/2250 is very close, if you get it as well, +1 bonus for you ;) Anyway, this chapter is the 2nd bonus chapter out of the total 2 I was supposed to do. Now there''s normal + bonusesing up. I''ll do a mass release and have you read it in one go (; Also, if you think there''s ntr, I couldn''t care less ;) I said it there won''t be ntr, so there won''t be. Drop it if your heart is this fragile and you''re so insecure lmao. Chapter 367 Cleaning Ceremony* Chapter 367 Cleaning Ceremony* "What''s happening? And why does it look like I wasn''t invited?" Lilith chuckled as she heard that. "We were waiting for you." "Me?" Arya pointed at herself and said. Lith took his fingers out of Luna and making her get up from hisp, he looked at Arya and nodded his head. "That''s right, waiting for you. The ceremonies have been shifted and¡­" Lith exined the things to Arya and she finally understood the situation. She nodded her head and said, "Oh, so it was for that. Alright, when is the neck biting ceremony starting?" Luna, standing at the side while having her breasts and pussy exposed, said to Arya in a calm tone, "It can start whenever everyone wants, Miss Arya." Luna called Emilia as Lady because she was married to Lith. Arya was yet to get married and so she called her Miss. Lith looked at Luna and said, "Let''s start it now. It can be done in the bedroom as well, right?" "It can be done anywhere His Highness wants." Luna said in the same tone as before. They agreed to do it in the bedroom and Lilith snapped her fingers, making everyone present here teleport to the Queen''s chambers. As they teleported away, there were still two people fighting for a spot. It was Noman and Arbour. The music had stopped now and they were fighting for thest seat. Arbour used his prowess as much as he could but since they both were Rank 9s now, in the end, it was Noman who ended up defeating Arbour and taking a seat, thereby making him win in this event. Arbour got the shock of his life when he saw that. He didn''t know that if powers were made equal, he would end up losing against someone like this. Arbour thus got determined to work hard and he finally understood that the Royal Servants weren''t to be underestimated. As for Noman, he felt nothing despite having won this. He was a calm andposed person and let out very mature vibes from himself. The crowd dispersed when they were told that there was a break going on. They went to have food and drinks and chat over it. Noman, Ruben, and Arbour, this trio went together and they also chatted. Arbour was bing closer to Noman and Ruben and their rtionship was now like acquaintances. Noman usually didn''t speak much and it was only Ruben and Arbour talking. While all of this was happening, over in the Royal Castle, Luna had finally finished reciting the verses and the Neck Biting ceremony wasing to its end. Lith was supposed to bite the necks of his brides and drink their blood while they did the same thing as well. But, there was a problem. Lith looked at his mother sitting beside him and asked, "Mom, there won''t be problems if I bite Emilia''s neck?" Lilith shook her head. "The taste of her blood won''t feel good to you, but apart from that, there shouldn''t be any problems." Lith nodded his head. "If you say so." Lith got up and walked towards Emilia. Thedies were sitting on a chair in a straight line and the priestess Luna, she was sitting on a chair in front of them while holding a ck book in her hands. Emilia was at the extreme end and after reaching in front of her, Lith bent down and kissed her soft lips. He then bit onto her neck and just as his fangs pierced her skin, he felt a bitter taste assault his tongue. The bitter taste then followed with a slightly sour taste and then he felt a salty taste. A few more seconds of drinking her blood, Lith felt a slightly sweet taste and finally, the sweet taste was gone and it was back to bitter. Lith let go of her neck and licked her wound clean. He looked at his mother and said, "I didn''t expect this taste." Lilith chuckled. "That''s how it is." Emilia was now supposed to drink Lith''s blood. It was her first time doing such a bizarre thing but she had herselfposed. Lith was now her husband, no matter what, she was ready to do any bizarre thing he wanted. Emilia bit onto Lith''s neck and drank a bit of his blood. She couldn''t drink much as the feeling of drinking someone''s blood didn''t feel good to her. She was almost going to puke as she had the blood in her mouth but forced herself to gulp it down. Lith''s blood had a bitter rosey vour to it and Emilia didn''t like it much. After she finished, Lith patted her head and said with a smile, "I''ve got such a good wife." Emilia could only smile with a little awkwardness. She was an angel, angels weren''t supposed to drink blood like this. After Emilia was done with the ceremony, Lith went to Arya, who was beside her. Lith bit onto her neck and a wild and gamey vor assaulted his tongue. It felt the same as having rabbit meat to him. Lith had the opportunity to have rabbit meat in his previous life and drinking Arya''s blood made him recall its taste. After Lith was done, it was Arya''s turn. She bit him and as she drank his blood, she felt a mild rosey vour on her tongue. It wasn''t the best taste she felt and Lith''s cum tasted better than this. After Arya was Alexandra. As Lith bit onto her neck and had her blood gush into his mouth, he felt a sweet jasmine vor assault him. Then for Alexandra, she felt a sweet rosey vor on her tongue. When Lith bit onto Lucy, he felt a wild rosey vor on his tongue and as for Lucy, she felt a sweet and wild rosey vor from Lith''s blood as well. As for Lilith, her blood had a mild and sweet rosey taste to it and Lilith felt the same as Lucy when she drank Lith''s blood. With this, the neck biting ceremony was finally over and they could now move onto the nuptial chamber ceremony. "Your Highness, let''s begin with the nuptial chamber ceremony." Luna said to Lith. Her robes were now proper and nothing was getting shed except for her leg and cleavage. She was back to being the priestess. Lith nodded his head. "What am I supposed to do right now?" Luna closed the book in her hand and said while looking at Lith, "you must take your brides to the washroom and have them pee first. After that is done, Your Highness, you are supposed to clean them and send them on the bed where the next step would begin." Just as Luna said that, Emilia''s face flushed. This time she was really very embarrassed. Just what was up with these vampire traditions!? As for the others, they weren''t really bothered by it and took this information from Luna calmly. Lith smiled as he heard that. He was now sure that the vampire ceremonies were definitely made by some bored pervert. He didn''t know who he was, but that guy was definitely someone who should get massive respect for this! To begin the ceremony, Lith started with his mother, Lilith, first. The brides were supposed to lie half naked on the bed after he had cleaned them and so, Lith didn''t begin with Emilia. He knew she would be very embarrassed to lie there just like that. Lith took Lilith to the washroom and as they reached there, he held her hand and said with a smirk, "All this while, it was you who saw me pee, mom. Now it''s my turn." Lilith chuckled. "Mama never stopped you from watching her pee." Lith shook his head. "The problem is, you never went to pee." Lilith chuckled again. "Don''t worry, you can see mama now. But, before that¡­" Lilith turned to look straight in the eyes. She held his face with both her hands and bringing her face close to his, she said in a soft voice, "Call me mama. Say ''Mama I want to see you pee'' and I''ll do it." Lilith was about to get married and she wanted to hear that from Lith. She knew that he could still call her mama after marriage as well, but she wanted to hear it before she got married. It was just a personal wish of hers. Lith didn''t understand why his mother had such a request at this time, but he didn''t mind it. To him, it didn''t matter anymore whether he called her mom or mama. Lith looked his mother in the eyes and rubbing his fingers over her lower lips, he said in a soft voice as well, "Mama, I want to see you pee." Lilith smiled hearing it. She kissed Lith''s lips and said, "then what are you waiting for? Take mama''s panties off and watch her pee." Lith nodded his head and lifted Lilith''s gown. He made her hold her gown and slowly took herced panties off. Lilith''s beautiful bare pussy was visible to Lith as he took her panties off and as his face was close to it, he couldn''t help but give it a lick and kiss her lower lips. He then parted herbias to have a better look at her pink insides and saw her vaginal hole contract and rx while a little bit of her love juice dripped down from it. It seems his mother was slightly aroused. Lilith didn''t stop Lith from doing anything he wanted. She simply held her gown and let him do as he pleased. Lith put his mouth over Lilith''s pussy and inserted his tongue inside her vagina. He then sucked all of her cum present and after ensuring there was no more left, he got up. He walked behind Lilith and as he reached there, he picked her up by holding her legs. He then walked towards the toilet and standing in front of it, he smirked and said to Lilith, "You''ll pee in such a position, mom. Are you embarrassed?" Lilith was holding the gown from falling. She simply let herself be handled by Lith as he pleased. As she heard Lith''sment, she chuckled and said, "Fufufu, why would I be embarrassed?" Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. No matter how much he tried, it was indeed very difficult to make his mother feel embarrassed. Lith didn''t talk anymore and just stayed still while holding Lilith. He waited for her to pee. A few secondster, Lilith started peeing and to Lith''s surprise, her pee looked as if it was water. "I thought it would be yellowish." Lith couldn''t help but say. Lilith chuckled. "Immortals don''t need to pee or do anything else. We don''t get our pee stored in our dder and so, just for the sake of this ceremony, I am removing a bit of water from my body. Since it''sing out of my urethra, you can call it pee, but it''s basically just water." "Oh, I see." Lith nodded. So it means that when he became an immortal as well, if he had to pee, he''ll basically just pee water. That''s nice. It would be a very good thing actually. What if he is lost in a ce where water is scarce and there are no immortals present except him around thedies? He can simply let them have his¡­Ahem. Let''s save this talk for the future. Lilith was done peeing and after she was finished, Lith put her down and turning her face to look at him, he started a passionate kiss with her while his hands did the job of cleaning her. Lith imbued a cleaning spell on his palm and rubbed Lilith''s thighs and her pussy. He also made sure to rub his finger along her slits and in a few seconds, fully cleaned her as it was expected by the ceremony. After he was done, he broke the kiss and brought her out of the washroom while holding her hand. Lith and Lilith walked out and Lilith was wearing no panties. Though that was the case, it was hidden by her gown and nobody knew about it. Lith made Lilith lie down on the bed and he took Lucy to the washroom to wash her. Chapter 368 Cleaning Ceremony (2)* Chapter 368 Cleaning Ceremony (2)* Getting Lucy inside the washroom, Lith asked with a smirk after standing in front of the toilet, "So big sis, how do you want to go about this?" Lucy blushed slightly. But sheposed herself and said after clearing her throat, "just do it as you did to mom." Lucy''s reasoning was, Lith must''ve done it nicely and with a lot of care if it was their mother, and so there shouldn''t be any problems if he did the same to her. Little did she know¡­ "Kyaah!" Lucy let out a surprise shout as Lith picked her up by holding her legs. He then used magic and ripped her panties off, making her pale bare pussy visible to him. Lith chuckled and said, "this was how mom peed. You''re gonna do the same then, right, big sis?" Lucy was too embarrassed to speak. What did she get herself into!? Had she known that this was what happened with her mother, she wouldn''t have asked Lith to do this! "Ugh.." Lucy groaned in embarrassment but there was nothing she could do now. She tried to rx herself and pee and get out of here. Lith nibbled on her earlobes to make her feelfortable and rxed. It took Lucy a few minutes to calm down and finally pee. As Lith was holding her, he made sure that Lucy peed straight into the toilet and that it didn''t ssh anywhere else. He was a guy, all guys did such childish things from time to time. After Lucy was done, he put her down and just like Lilith, he kissed her and wiped her clean. Lith then took Lucy out of the washroom and made her lie next to Lilith. He then took Alexandra inside and as they reached the toilet, Lith decided to change things. He looked at Alexandra and smiling, he asked, "how do you want to go about this, honey?" Alexandra smiled and said, "I don''t have any particr choice. I''ll let darling handle everything." "Alright." Lith nodded. He lifted Alexandra''s gown and made her hold it. Just like before, he removed her panties and saw her bare pussy. Looking at that, Lith thought to himself, ''hmm¡­ I should tell mydies to let their hair grow naturally. I wonder how it would look then.'' After having her panties removed, Lith noticed that there was cum dripping down from her pussy. He smiled and shook his head. Alexandra was Alexandra. Just a simple touch from him was enough to arouse her like this. Lith extended his tongue out and inserted it inside Alexandra''s pussy. He licked it clean and after he was done, he got up and went behind her. Lith lifted her just like his other twodies, but this time, he put his two fingers inside her vagina and watched her pee. From what Lith had been taught,dies had three holes. A pee hole, a fuck hole, and a butt hole. Lith had his fingers inside her fuck hole, that is, her vagina, and was watching her pee. Alexandra didn''t really shy away and she peed while Lith fingered her pussy. After she was done, Lith cleaned her in this very position and being fully done, he brought her outside and made her lie down next to Lucy. Lith then took Arya inside and before he could say or do anything to her, he was pushed to sit on the toilet by Arya and Arya sat on hisp facing him. She didn''t say anything and simply held his face and started a passionate kiss with him. Lith had no idea why his wife was so aggressive but he didn''t mind it and kissed her back. A few minutes of kissingter, Arya broke the kiss and licked the saliva off Lith''s face. She then pulled back and said to him with a smile, "I''ve been craving your kiss for a long time. It''s been so long since we kissed in the ceremony. I really needed it now." ''Oh, so she just wanted to kiss. Had I known before, I would''ve given her lots of it.'' Lith had no idea Arya was aggressive for that reason. It''s been a month since the ceremonies started and Arya had barely gotten a good passionate kiss from Lith. It was due to this that she craved it so much. "So are we done?" Lith asked with a smile. Arya nodded. Lith, instead of getting up, made Arya get on her knees on hisp and took her panties off after lifting her gown. He then said to her with a smile, "Let me see you pee." Arya chuckled. "In this position? You sure? The pee will ssh onto you." Lith smiled and said, "don''t worry about it. Just let it out." Arya nodded her head. "If you say so." It didn''t take her long to pee and soon, a stream of clear water came out of her pussy. But instead of hitting Lith, it went straight down into the toilet as if there was some barrier preventing it from touching Lith. After she was done, Lith rubbed his fingers on her pussy and after cleaning it, licked it as well to give it a final clean sweep. Arya was then brought out and made to lie next to Lilith. Lith then took Emilia inside and as they reached in front of the toilet, Lith could tell that Emilia was embarrassed to do this. He held her hand and locked his fingers with hers. He then brought her close and hugging her, he said while looking her in the eyes, "if you don''t want to do it, you can choose to not do it. I''ll not force you." Emilia was the only one among his harem members currently that needed patience and gentleness. She was a pure being and Lith couldn''t just shamelessly do as he pleased with her. Sure, Emilia would agree to do anything as per her husband''s wishes, but Lith had to take care of herfort and not make her feel ufortable. Thus, Lith asked this beforehand like the good husband he was. Emilia felt shy but she was a maturedy and knew how to handle situations well. She pulled back from the hug and holding Lith''s hand, she said softly, "it''s okay. I''ll do it." Lith smiled. He patted Emilia''s head and said, "my wife is so understanding and nice." Emilia hummed in agreement and hugged Lith. Even though Lith was much younger than her, she really liked to get praises from her husband. A few secondster, Lith pulled back and sat on the toilet seat. He then made Emilia sit on hisp with her back facing him and after she was settled, he took her panties off. Emilia did feel embarrassed, but she didn''t resist Lith''s advances and let him do as he pleased. After her panties were taken off, Lith made Emilia hold her gown and rubbed his fingers on her pussy. "You can pee now, wifey." Lith said with a smile and kissed her neck. Emilia was slightly tense and couldn''t pee. This was her first time doing something like this and there was also Lith''s finger on her pussy. She didn''t want to pee on it. Lith let her have her sweet time and didn''t disturb her. Until she peed, he put his fingers inside her vagina and slowly started fingering her. Emilia, after a few minutes, finally peed and to her surprise, her pee didn''t hit Lith''s hand which was still fingering her. After she was done, Lith brought his fingers out and licked it clean. He then cleaned Emilia and after being done with her, he brought her out and made her lie next to Arya on the bed. Now that they all were clean, Lith looked at Luna and asked, "so we can begin the nuptial chamber ceremony now, right?" Luna shook her head. "Your Highness, they are clean, but you aren''t yet. You''ll have to be cleaned as well." Lith nodded. "Alright, I''ll go clean myself up now." Luna shook her head again. "You can''t do it on your own, Your Highness. It''s the job of the priestess to clean the groom." "Oh, I see. Let''s go then." Lith walked towards the washroom and Luna followed. As they left, Alexandra wasn''t very happy with this. Lucy who was beside her could notice this and chuckling, she said, "don''t worry, nobody is going to take Lith away from you. He''lle back soon and give you lots of attention." Alexandra slightly calmed down after hearing that. Lucy chuckled, noticing this. Alexandra was a sadist of the highest level possible and was very strong in her own ranks. But, when she''s together with Lith, she would have her personality flippletely and would be a submissive kitten in front of him. The otherdies didn''t have much thoughts on this apart from Alexandra as they were already kind of used to Luna''s presence. Inside the washroom, Luna and Lith were standing in front of the toilet. Lith looked at Luna and asked, "so, what am I supposed to do now?" Luna replied calmly, "Your Highness, you need to pee and then I''ll clean it up." Lith nodded his head. Luna got close to Lith and took his pants off. As his semi erect shaft was in front of her, she didn''t grab it, but instead, turned to face Lith and asked, "Your Highness, where would you like to pee?" "Hmm?" Lith was confused. What sort of question was that? Noticing Lith''s confusion, Luna got up and went towards the toilet. She lifted her robes up, revealing her hairy pussy, and sat down on the toilet seat and made her legs be in an M shape. This caused her pink puckered butthole to be visible as well and she said, "Your Highness, you can pee inside anywhere you want. All my holes belong to you. As per the tradition, the groom can use the priestess to pee and after he''s done, the priestess is supposed to clean him up." ''It was indeed made by a bored pervert, it seems.'' Lith thought to himself and sighed. He didn''t argue with Luna about this and walking in front of her, he held her hand and made her get up. Lith then turned Luna and having her shaft squished by her butt, Lith lifted her robes and made her hold it. After doing that, he rubbed his shaft on her pussy lips and made her thighs get closer. Lith then squeezed both of Luna''s breasts and said while rubbing his shaft on her pussy, "it seems my priestess is very lewd. But you see, I have taken a pledge to not put my cock anywhere until I take my reward. So, we''ll do this ceremony again next time, okay?" Luna shed a small smile and said, "We''ll do as His Highness wishes." "Good. I''ll make do with this till then." After saying that, Lith peed inside the toilet while having Luna in such a position in front of him. After he was done, Luna got down and licked Lith''s shaft clean. Once they were done, they got out and Lith saw a very nice scene. All hisdies were lying on the bed without their panties and in just their bridal gowns, waiting to be devoured by him. He took his clothes off and handed them to Luna. Luna sat quietly on a chair near the dining table of the bedroom and waited for any further instructions that may be given to her. Lith walked in front of thedies and asked with a smile, "ready?" ..... A/N: The previous chapter and this are 2 in 1 chapters. With this, all bonuses have been uploaded. Also, let me just remind you guys that we are very close to thepletion of the GT goal 2210/2250. There''s also the 736/1000 powerstones. But this will just give you +1 bonus. So I''d suggest you guys try to get the 2000/2000 powerstones goal and get +3 bonus chapters. Good luck and have a good time reading (; Chapter 369 Nuptial Chamber Ceremony** Chapter 369 Nuptial Chamber Ceremony** "Ready?" Thedies nodded their heads in unison. Lith chuckled and ripped his clothes off, revealing his Greek god-like body. Thedies couldn''t help but be amazed again as they looked at the 195 cm tall Lith that had a perfect body and we''ll defined abdominal muscles. Lith gave them a good show of his body for a few seconds and then went towards Emilia. Getting on top of her, he smiled and asked, "you ready, wifey?" Emilia nodded again. Lith smiled and put her legs up on his shoulder. He then pushed her gown behind and had a look at her beautiful pussy. He then bent down and rubbed his shaft on it and in a few seconds, his shaft was erect. Lith was then about to insert it inside Emilia''s pussy but he stopped. He suddenly felt this position wasn''t right. Emilia was under him and it appeared as if she was the submissive one. That wasn''t the case. Both were equals in this rtionship. Lith held both of Emilia''s hands and looking at her, he smiled. Emilia blushed as she watched him and turned her face to the side. But right at this moment, Lith suddenly pulled her up and caused her to let out a surprised shout. Emilia red at Lith for doing this. How can he do such a thing at this moment? Lith simply smiled and said, "It''s your first time, right? I don''t want to do it in that position. It makes you appear submissive, when in reality, you''re my equal." Hearing this, Emilia stopped ring at Lith. It took a few seconds for her to process everything and she realized what he had just said, her heart melted and she felt warm. "I-I see." Emilia said with a slight blush on her face. Lith chuckled and prepared himself to put it inside Emilia now. But then he noticed, Emilia''s bridal dress was too big and he couldn''t see anything below him. Lith turned to look at Luna and said, "Luna,e here, help me take this dress off." Luna got up from her chair and walked towards Lith. Lith and Luna removed Emilia''s gown and she was now fully naked. She couldn''t bear to let others watch her like that and so she hugged Lith and tried to cover herself up. Lith noticed that she wasn''t wearing any bra. He looked at her and asked, "no bra?" Luna, who was standing beside Lith, answered in Emilia''s stead, "No one is supposed to wear a bra, Your Highness, not just Lady Emilia." "What? No one?" Lith asked, a bit surprised. Luna nodded. "Not even the guests attending the wedding." "What!?" Lith was shocked. What kind of a dress theme was this? What the fuck!? Luna shed a small smile and said, "Your Highness, this is nothing. This wedding was still very tame. If you ever n to see the unrestrained and ''normal'' vampire weddings, I can take you there." Lith sighed hearing that. Vampires sure were a crazy bunch. "We''ll see about thatter. Anyway, help thedies take off their dresses, I should''ve take it off in the washroom itself, but I forgot." Lith said and focused back on Emilia. Luna nodded and left to do her work. Lith then held Emilia''s face and looking her in the eyes, he said some loving words to her and then kissed her. Emilia put her hands on his shoulder and kissed him back. To her, it was as if there were only these two people present in the room. Lith then moved his hands to Emilia''s plump ass and cing his hand on one peach each, Lith slightly lifted her up. Lith then broke off the kiss and looking Emilia in the eyes, he said softly, "from now on, you''ll forever be mine and I''ll forever be yours." Emilia nodded her head. She then positioned herself right above Lith''s shaft and got ready to be one with him. Today would be the day she would finally and officially be Lith''s wife and have him as her husband! Emilia looked Lith in the eyes and said softly, "I love you, Lith." Lith gave her a peck on her lips and said, "I love you too, Emilia." Emilia then slowly lowered her body and soon, Lith''s shaft broke her hymen and prated her deep inside. Blood trickled down and Emilia felt a sting down there. It sure pained a bit but it wasn''t unbearable to her. Lith soon felt a connection to have established between him and Emilia and a blood bond to have formed. He closed his eyes and tried to feel Emilia''s thoughts. ''I am finally one with my husband¡­'' Lith heard Emilia''s thoughts. ''My wife is so cute.'' Emilia heard Lith''s thoughts as well. They both looked into each other''s eyes and one chuckled noticing this and the other felt slightly embarrassed. Lith then started moving inside Emilia and Emilia''s soft walls wrapped around Lith''s shaft and massaged it. While moving, Lith felt slight friction. To lube Emilia up properly, he started ying with her clit and her nipples. Her nipples were her sensitive spot and it caused her to be aroused almost at all times. Lith changed positions and put Emilia down on the bed. He took her virginity when they were equals, now it didn''t matter if they were in this position or not. He moved his hips faster and bent down to bite her nipples. "Mhm~" Emilia couldn''t help but let out a muffled moan as Lith bit her nipple. Lith was gentle with Emilia and not very rough. This was sensual sex and not rough sex and he was only doing it because he didn''t want to hurt her or give her a bad experience as her first time. While he did that, he realized that his otherdies are waiting for him and that they must''ve dried up slightly and he would need to use lube. Lith didn''t want to use lube, but he had to solve this problem. He had an idea for it as well. He turned to look at Luna and called her to him. "Yes, Your Highness?" Luna stood beside Lith and asked. "Luna, make sure thedies are wet and ready to be pounded." Lith instructed her. Luna nodded. "Should I use lube?" Lith shook his head. "Use your mouth and hands." Luna nodded her head. "Anything else, Your Highness?" Lith shook his head and made her do her work. Luna left Lith''s side and walked to the other side of the bed. She got on top of it and there was Alexandra lying in front of her. Luna put her one finger inside Alexandra''s pussy and checked if she was wet or not. Alexandra was already very wet. Luna skipped her and then put her finger inside Lucy. Lucy wasn''t as wet ae Alexandra. This meant that she needed to be lubed up. Luna bent down and looking at Lucy while having her face close to her pussy, she said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for this, but it''s the order of His Highness." Lucy smiled and said, "don''t worry about it. Do your job well." Luna nodded and licked Lucy''s pussy. She put her tongue inside her and made Lucy wet and ready to be pounded. Luna then went to Lilith''s side and said the same thing she said to Lucy. Lilith didn''t mind as well and asked Luna to do her job. Luna inserted her finger inside Lilith and felt her to be wet enough. She skipped her and went towards Arya. Luna inserted her finger inside Arya and found her to be a bit dry in there. She bent down and started finger fucking Arya while licking her pussy. While getting eaten out by Luna, Arya turned to look at Lilith and said with a smirk, "mother-inw, isn''t this your personal maid?" Lilith nodded her head. "You seem to have trained her well." Arya said with the same smirk on her face. Lilith chuckled. "Of course." Arya chuckled as well and got back to looking at Luna eating her out. Lith didn''t listen to what they were saying. He was busy pounding Emilia. It had been a few minutes since he did that and Emilia felt so good about it, she was close to climaxing. Emilia knew how it felt to take it in the butt and now having taken in her pussy as well, she liked this one more. This feeling was so good, she was going to climax at any moment now. "Ahh~ Ahh~" Emilia moaned a bit loudly. A few secondster, she extended her hands forward and said, "Ah~ husband¡­ My husband¡­ kiss¡­" Lith obliged with it and bent down to kiss her. As he did so, Emilia immediately ended up climaxing. She held Lith tightly and her body shivered as she orgasmed. Her toes curled up, but since Lith was above her, she didn''t shake much. Emilia broke the kiss a few secondster and was breathing heavily. Lith noticed that Emilia ended up climaxing already. He could tell that she was still recovering and definitely won''t be avable to go for another round anytime soon. He slowly took his shaft out of her and as he did so, "...slowly¡­" Emilia said softly. It stinged her as she was very sensitive right now and any movement from Lith made her feel like this. Lith nodded and slowly got his shaft out. After it was out, he saw Luna to be still there and eating out Arya. He made his way close to Arya and grabbed Luna''s butt and squeezed her. "Clean it, Luna." Lith instructed her. Luna stopped eating out Arya and turned to lick Lith''s shaft. While licking, she looked at Lith. Lith smiled and patted her head. "You can take it in your mouth now." Luna nodded her head and took Lith''s shaft in her mouth. She wrapped her tongue around his cock and coated it with her saliva. Luna tasted Emilia''s cum on Lith''s cock and didn''t really feel much about it. Rather, she was happy knowing that Lith trusted and liked her enough to have her take his cock in her mouth. Luna finished cleaning Lith''s cock and after she was done, Lith said, "good job. Wait here a bit, you can have your reward." Luna nodded and quietly stood near Lith. Lith went towards Arya and bending down, he kissed her on the lips and asked, "ready?" Arya put her hands over Lith''s shoulder and brought him down to kiss him again. She broke it off a few secondster and said, "I am. But don''t be as gentle as you were with Emmy." Arya brought her face close to Lith''s and looking in him in the eyes, she said seductively, "Be rough and fuck me as hard as you can." ..... A/N: Hi, just a little over 20 hours left until the next month starts. Firstly, I''d like to thank you all for supporting me this month and buying the privilege. I greatly appreciate it. Secondly, it''s at 2235/2250 GTs. If it''s not 2250 within 20 hours, no bonus :/ Anywho, good luck everybody and I wish everyone good health and a nice day! Chapter 370 Lith takes his reward** Chapter 370 Lith takes his reward** Lith smirked and said, "sure." He kissed Arya immediately after saying so and started a tongue battle with her. While that happened, he moved his hand down towards her pussy and rubbing his palm over it for a bit, he pped her pussy lightly. "Umff¡­" Arya''s body jerked due to the sudden surprise she got. Lith didn''t let her go and held her down. He once again did the same motion as before and pped Arya''s pussy. Lith then broke the kiss and getting up, he turned Arya on her stomach. He held her hips and raised her butt and brought it close to his shaft. He then turned to look at his mother and said, "mom, get below Arya." Lilith happily did as she was asked and got below Arya. After being in the proper position, Lith directly inserted his shaft deep into Arya''s cunt in one single thrust, causing her to let out a moan. He then started moving his hips and his cock slid in and out of Arya''s wet and warm vagina. Pah! "Oh!" Arya let out a surprised shout as Lith spanked her ass. "Is this rough enough?" Lith asked while spreading Arya''s pussy. "Ahh¡­ yes¡­ but¡­ harder¡­" Arya said in between her moans as she got pounded. Lith increased his pace and spanked Arya''s cheeks a few more times. While doing so, he looked down at his mother and said, "Mom, don''t be idle. y with Arya." Lilith nodded her head and took one of Arya''s nipples into her mouth and sucked on it. She pinched the other nipple and with her free hand, she moved it to her clit and rubbed it aggressively. "Ahhh!~ Fkkk¡­ so intense¡­ Ahhh¡­" Arya''s body shivered as she said that and she felt her legs be weak. Lith held her waist and supported her, not letting her fall off. The view in front of Lith was amazing. He could see Arya''s ass cheeks jiggling right in front of him as he pped his thighs with her butt. Not to mention that, he could also see her pussy being spread and then there was his mother present below her as well. While pounding Arya, his gaze fell on his otherdies. He could see that they were just lying idly and watching him with curious gazes. Emilia, Lucy, and Alexandra were surprised to see Lith do such things with Arya. They had never experienced getting their butt spanked like that and wondered whether it felt good or just pained. While they were in their thoughts, they heard Lith say, "Big sis, get on top of Alexandra and y with her. I''ll attend to you in a few minutes." Lucy was surprised to see her little brother take the lead like this and instruct them. But then she realized that he was almost their husband now and had the right to do so. She nodded her head and got on top of Alexandra. Alexandra slightly resisted Lucy''s advances as she only wanted to be touched by Lith. But then she gave up as she realized that Lucy was her family now and all she was doing was keeping herpany till Lith attended to her. Lucy kissed one of Alexandra''s nipples and squeezed the other boob. She then moved one of her hands down towards her pussy and lodged her two fingers inside her dripping cunt and fingered her. While these two got busy with their work, Lith looked at Emilia and said while pounding Arya''s pussy, "you feeling okay now, wifey?" Emilia nodded her shyly. Lith smiled and extended his hand. "Come here." Emilia got up and went towards Lith. Lith held her waist and brought her close to him. He then kissed her and while doing so, squeezed her big plump butt. A few minutester, Lith broke the kiss and turning to look at Luna, he said, "Luna, get down on Emilia." Luna nodded her head. She made her way towards Emilia. After she reached there, Lith patted Emilia''s butt and said, "stick it out, honey." Emilia felt shy but still did as Lith asked her to and stuck out her butt. Luna parted her legs slightly after she did that and now finally having a better ess to her, she moved her mouth close to it. Luna skillfully inserted her tongue inside Emilia''s honeypot and started licking her. It didn''t take her long to find her sweet spot and started hitting it constantly. "Mhm~" Emilia let out a muffled moan as she kissed Lith once again. A whileter, Lith let go of Emilia and focused his attention fully on Arya. He grabbed her hair and pulled her back and rammed his dick harder and faster into her pussy. "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Li¡­ Lith¡­ slow¡­ Ahhh~" Arya wanted Lith to slow down. This felt too good and too rough to her! "It''s husband now, my dear wife." Lith chuckled as he pounded her. "Ahhh¡­ yes¡­ husband¡­ slow¡­ little slow¡­" Arya said in between her moans. "But didn''t you want it rough?" Lith asked. "Yess¡­ but¡­ ahhh¡­ slow¡­ I am close¡­" Arya was about to cum and so she asked him to slow down a bit. Lith smiled. He knew exactly what his wife was going through and so, instead of slowing down, Lith went even faster. Lilith below Arya pinched and pulled her nipples. She also aggressively rubbed her hand on Arya''s clit and simted her further. A few secondster¡­ "Ahhh~ Stop! Ahhh~ I am cumming! Cum¡­" Spurrrt! Arya''s body jerked intensely and she pushed Lith away to stop him. Lilith below her held Arya down and Arya had a big orgasm. Her cum squirted and sshed onto Lith''s lower body and also into Lilith. She felt weak and slumped on Lilith present below her. Hugging Arya and having her in her embrace, Lilith smiled. She could tell that Arya enjoyed it a lot. Lith had his orgasm climaxed along with Arya''s and had cummed inside her. He took his shaft out and his cum leaked out of her pussy and fell on Lilith''s thighs. Lith pulled back and looked at the erotic scene in front of him. He was proud of the mess he created and nodded his head in satisfaction. ''My wife definitely enjoyed it.'' Lith thought to himself and nodded. Emilia was still beside him and holding him. He turned his body to face her and held her ass with both of his hands. Lith parted Emilia''s ass and made his shaft get close to her pussy. Luna was still licking Emilia''s pussy and Lith made his shaft get close to her mouth. He rubbed it on Emilia''s lower lips while kissing Emilia. Luna understood what she was supposed to do and she took Lith''s cock once again in her mouth. Lith was getting his cock cleaned by Luna while kissing Emilia and squeezing her butt. He squeezed it with a bit of force and his red handprints were visible on her butt. A few secondster, Lith let go of her and took his cock out of Luna''s mouth. Lith then pointed at Arya''s pussy and said to Luna, "there, Luna, more cleanup is needed." Luna nodded her head and went to suck all of Lith''s cum out of Arya''s pussy. She moved towards Arya and bent down, sticking her butt out, and licked Lith''s semen. Lith lightly spanked Luna''s butt and chuckled. "What a nice priestess, I''ll definitely need to reward her generously." Luna kept licking Arya''s pussy and couldn''t reply to Lith for it. Lilith moved Arya a bit to the side and looking at Luna, she said, "Luna, give it to me as well." Luna sucked all of Lith''s semen from Arya''s pussy and it was drenched in Arya''s cum as well. She didn''t mind it at all though. Luna moved towards Lilith after cleaning up Arya and waited to see how Lilith wanted it from her mouth. Lilith didn''t make her wait long. She held her face and kissed her, taking all of the cum in her mouth. Luna was surprised by this and her eyes opened wide. She didn''t expect to get kissed by the Queen! Not only Luna, Emilia was surprised as well as she watched this. She didn''t know that her mother-inw had this side to her as well¡­ As for Arya, she had her eyes closed and was resting, not looking at what was going on in her surroundings. Alexandra and Lucy were busy with each other and also didn''t look at this scene. Then there was Lith who felt nothing by watching this. He knew his mother was wilder than he thought and simply kissing Luna might be nothing. Lith then went towards Alexandra and Lucy and prepared to do them. He made Lucyy on Alexandra and have their pussies touch each other. Lith rubbed his dick in between their pussies and said with a smile, "Ready?" Both nodded their heads in unison. "Here I go then¡­" ..... A/N: This is the bonus of GTpletion. (2250/2250) Also, thanks to Joseph_Parker_0522 for the Magic Castle! 3 more bonusesing in a while! However, a new month is starting and privilege will be reset. You might not get to see the bonuses without the privilege, I am sorry about this. A few changes have been made to the privilege and this will probably be thest change. The privilege will stay 40 chapters ahead from now till the end of the book and buying any tier will get you 99% OFF on all chapter unlocks. 99% OFF means you''ll basically get to unlock each chapter with just 1 coin. Webnovel has increased the price and I understand that. For that and for sustainability, I''ll be giving 99% OFF from here on out on all tiers. Thank you so much for supporting me and I hope you continue to do it till the end of this novel. Getting privilege will ensure you unlock chapters with just 1 coin and it won''t matter much what the price of the chapter is. But, if you cannot afford it and help me support, there''s no problem as well. Please use the fastpass and read on app and stay with me. Once again, thank you each and every one of you, I greatly appreciate you all. All privilege chapters will be uploaded within a day or two and tier 5 will be avable. Please be slightly patient. I appreciate your kindness and support. Best regards, SocialHippo. Chapter 371 Lith takes his reward (2)** Chapter 371 Lith takes his reward (2)** Lith held Lucy''s buttocks with both his hands and parted them slightly to see her beautiful pink slits and her puckered butthole. He was still rubbing his shaft in between her and Alexandra''s pussy. Lith then took his shaft out and poked it on Lucy''s entrance. Soon, he slowly pushed it inside and within moments, he was deep inside Lucy. "Mhm~" Lucy hummed in pleasure as she felt full. Alexandra could only feel slightly jealous and wait. She squeezed Lucy''s boobs and yed with her nipples till it was her turn. Lith soon started moving his hips; the sound of flesh pping together was once again resonating inside the room. Beside him, Luna finished sharing Lith''s semen and got out of that position. She stood beside Lith and was on standby. Arya had opened her eyes and the first thing she noticed was her mother-inw staring at her with a smile. There was some white stuff leaking from the corner of her mother-inw''s mouth and Arya knew exactly what it was. Arya licked the corner of Lilith''s mouth and then kissed her. She made Lilith open her mouth and moved her tongue inside to savour every bit of Lith''s semen that was there. Lilith held Arya''s butt as she kissed her and squeezed the soft peaches tightly. Arya was used to rough y and enjoyed this. While they did this, Emilia was just watching the scenes unfold while sitting naked in a cross-legged position. Lith pounded Lucy''s pussy and as he watched it spread, he was also able to see her cute asshole. He couldn''t help but poke his fingers there and this made Lucy shiver slightly. Lith chuckled noticing this and he inserted one of his fingers inside her. Lucy didn''t resist and let him do as he pleased. Lith felt friction inside and realized there wasn''t enough lubrication. So to get it lubed, Lith moved his hands down towards Alexandra''s pussy and inserted his finger in her wet canal. He made sure that it was coated well with her juices and then took it out and inserted it inside Lucy''s asshole. "Mhmm¡­ No¡­ Lith¡­ Not right now¡­" Lucy moaned and said as Lith inserted his finger inside her asshole. She wasn''t ready to do anal right now as her insides were really tight and not loose enough to fit him. It would not be a very good experience if it wasn''t even slightly loose. Lith could tell what was on Lucy''s mind and he didn''t bother to take his fingers out. He kept fingering her asshole and pounded her hard. A whileter, Lucy reached her orgasm and squirted her juices on Lith''s lower body and on Alexandra. Lith didn''t cum yet and being energetic as he was, he took out his shaft from Lucy and immediately thrust it into Alexandra''s pussy. "Ohhh!~" Alexandra wasn''t ready for this and it greatly surprised her and made her feel pleasured as she felt Lith''s cock inside her. Lith rammed his dick inside Alexandra''s pussy in missionary position while Lucyy on her. He took support of Lucy''s butt while moving his hips. Lucy recovered after a few minutes and noticing it was Alexandra getting fucked by Lith, she bit onto her nipple and kneaded her other breast like dough. "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Your High¨C Ahhh~" Alexandra couldn''t speak anything and was only able to moan. Lucy didn''t give her a chance to speak. A whileter, Lith increased the intensity and speed of his thrust and finally after a few minutes¡­. "Ahhh¡­ darling¡­ I am cumming¡­ Ahhh¡­" Spurrrt! "Ohhhh~" "Ngghh¡­" Lith groaned as he came inside Alexandra and Alexandra''s toes curled up and her body was raised as she orgasmed. Lith was bing more and more perfect with timing his orgasm with hisdies. Lith then made Luna clean up and like before, she took all of his cum inside her mouth. This time, Lucy and Alexandra both wanted it as well and so, she kissed Lucy first and poured a bit of Lith''s semen in her mouth and then poured a bit of it in Alexandra''s mouth. She had the rest of it for herself. Lith then moved towards Lilith. She was the only one left now. While moving, he saw Emilia sitting cross-legged and watching him. He smiled and getting close to her, he kissed her lips. He broke it off and then made Luna keep herpany. He moved towards Lilith and after reaching close to her, he swapped Arya''s position with Lucy. Lucy knew his mother''s weak points better and so he made her be present here. Arya didn''t mind it and brought close to Alexandra, she kissed her and started fingering her. The two yed with each other while waiting for Lith to do them. Lucyy on top of Lilith and Lith positioned his cock on Lilith''s pussy. He rubbed it a few times and then thrust it inside her in one go. Lilith let out a satisfied moan like the otherdies and closed her eyes to feel Lith better. Lucy got to work bytching onto Lilith''s nipples and started sucking milk out of it. She rubbed her clit with her free hand and groped her other breast with her other hand. Lith knew his mother''s sweet spots very well and he rammed his shaft ordingly into her pussy. Lilith let out low moans as Lith fucked her and to suppress it further, she kissed Lucy and started a passionate kiss with her. A whileter, Lilith orgasmed and her cum squirted around and made the bed sheet wet. The scent of thedies'' and Lith''s cum permeated throughout the room and finally, as everyone orgasmed at least once, this marked the end of the Nuptial Chamber Ceremony and Lith also ended up taking his reward. But, one round wasn''t enough and Lith knew about it. He went for a few more rounds with them and a dayter, thedies felt satisfied and left the room to get ready for the other ceremonies. Inside the Queen''s chambers, there were only three people present now. It was Lilith, Lith, and Luna. Luna wasn''t dismissed yet and she was standing at the side of the bed in her priestess robes. She hadn''t taken them off because nobody had asked her to. Lilith was sitting on the bedside, naked and Lith was standing beside her. Lith stretched and said, "Mhm, that was a good session. I should have more of it." Lilith chuckled and replied, "yes." Lith then looked at Luna and he realized that he was yet to give her the reward she deserved. He thought about what to give her when he suddenly remembered something. Lith looked at his mother who was sitting naked and with a smirk, he said, "Mom, do you know, it''s just the three of us here." ..... A/N: A new month has begun and GT goals have been reset. The new goals are: 19/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 1056/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) 1056/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus) Chapter 372 Luna aets rewarded** Chapter 372 Luna aets rewarded** Lilith looked at Lith and smiled. "We are. What about it?" Lith chuckled. He walked towards Luna and getting behind her, groped her big breasts. "Luna deserves a reward for her services. I am gonna give it to her. But, since you''re here as well, why don''t you show me your wild side?" Lilith raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh? You sure you want to see such a side of mama?" Lith nodded. "Of course." Lilith smiled and got up. She walked towards Luna as well and getting in front of her, she inserted her middle and ring finger inside her pussy and started rubbing her clit aggressively with her thumb. "Then when do you want to start?" Lilith asked Lith, looking him in the eyes while loosening up Luna''s pussy. "Hmm, let''s start it from the start. There were some things remaining to do during the cleaning ceremony. I''ll go take Luna with me ande back after washing up. Lith said. "I aming as well." Lilith said with a smile. "Sure." Lith didn''t disagree. The three went to the washroom and after reaching there, Lilith ripped off Luna''s robes and made her stand naked with the three. Luna didn''t mind it obviously. She was more than happy to serve her prince and her queen. She felt as if she was in some sort of dream. It was not everyday that she got such attention from Lilith and Lith. From how things were going, she knew that the reward was something naughty. She was kind of excited to recieve it but didn''t show it on her face. She simply stood calmly and was ready to do anything the two asked her to. Lith looked at her and said with a smile, "let''s begin with the cleaning ceremony, Luna." Luna nodded her head. She walked towards the toilet and sat on it in an M position. Her hairy pussy and her pink puckered butthole was visible to Lith. "Your Highness, feel free to use any hole you like to pee." Luna said calmly. He walked close to her and thought about where he should put his shaft. Looking at Lith being unable to decide, Lilith thought of helping him. She walked close to him and stroking his dick, she said to him softly in his ears, "Use her mouth." Lilith had her reasons to say this to Lith and she didn''t exin anything else to him other than this. [Skip the below part if you aren''t into watersports stuff. Read from the ''¡Á-¡Á-¡Á'' line.] Lith nodded his head. He was going to choose between Luna''s pussy and her mouth and was confused between the two. Now that his mother said that, his confusion was gone and he decided to go along with that. Lith said to Luna that he''ll use her mouth and she nodded her head in response. She sat down on the toilet normally and made Lith bring his dick close to her face. Lith did it and Luna took half of his shaft inside her mouth. Taking it fully inside would cause his dick to be in her throat and that would not be a very good experience for Lith himself. As for Luna, it wouldn''t matter at all. She was a well trained maid and could easily take all of Lith''s thing into her mouth. Luna looked at Lith while having his shaft in her mouth, indicating that she was ready and he should do it. Lith was slightly hesitating. He had never done such a thing before and this was his first time. He had watched porn and hentai in his previous life and watersports was a very trendy genre. Many liked it, but as for Lith, he wasn''t really a fan of it. But now, he was getting first-hand experience at it. He was not sure how to feel about it. Lilith went behind Lith and hugged him. Her soft milkers pressed onto Lith''s back and milk slightly leaked out, making his back wet. But she didn''t feel weird about it and nor did Lith. Lilith nibbled on Lith''s earlobes and her one hand caressed his well sculpted abs and the other went down and softly caressed his balls. It didn''t take long and Lith finally started peeing after a few seconds. Luna, like the professional she was, bobbed her head to and fro and sucked on Lith''s cock while also ensuring she wrapped her tongue around it. Lith felt as if a bolt of electricity ran through his body. He felt really good with Luna''s techniques and had he not been peeing currently, he would''ve already been on the edge and climaxed. Luna happily drank all of Lith''s pee and after he was done, she licked his shaft clean. ¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á¡ª¡Á Though Luna was done cleaning Lith''s shaft up, she wasn''t done yet. She held half of Lith''s dick with one hand and started stroking it. The other half of his shaft was inside Luna''s mouth and she was bobbing her head to and fro while stroking it. Lith''s body shivered as he felt this. It was a really very good feeling and he couldn''t describe how amazing her warm and soft mouth-pussy felt to him. Luna didn''t stop here. She took off her hand and took all of Lith''s dick inside her mouth, thereby deepthroating him. "Oooh~" Lith let out a surprised moan as he felt this. He looked down and saw Luna looking at him while taking all of his big cock inside her mouth. Lilith was still behind Lith and was watching Luna take it in her mouth with a proud expression. She was the one who trained her like this and during training, Lilith had made her use a soft toy that was the length of Lith''s shaft. Lilith was a God and she could easily do whatever she wanted. Making a toy replica of Lith''s shaft wasn''t a difficult task for her and she only did that because she wanted to have her son get the best services and luxuries as possible. Lilith saw Luna''s hair to open up ande in between her deepthroating session. She parted her hair to the back and grabbed it in a ponytail. Luna continued to suck Lith''s dick while Lilith held her hair. A few minutester, Lith couldn''t hold it anymore and taking support of Luna''s head, he said while having his eyes closed, "Luna, I am going to cum." Luna prepared herself to take all of Lith''s cum as she heard that. Lilith, this time, didn''t ask Luna to share the semen with her. It was Luna''s reward and she let her have it all. A few secondster, Lith''s body jerked and he shot his load inside Luna''s throat. His cock was deep in her mouth and everything ended up going down via her throat. Lith''s orgasm ended after a few seconds, but he hadn''t stopped cumming. He slowly took his cock out and Luna continued to gulp it down. After Lith fully took his shaft out, Luna''s cheeks were puffed up. Whatever cum was in her mouth, she didn''t gulp it down and instead, looked at Lilith and waited for her instructions. Lilith noticed this and chuckled. She patted Luna''s head and said, "that''s your reward. Savour it well and have it all." Luna nodded her head. She gulped down half of Lith''s semen and savoured the rest. A strong and sweet rosey vour assaulted her mouth and she felt really good by having it. Luna felt really happy by giving Lith a blowjob. She knew that she was the first maid to ever service him and not only that, even the Queen herself was present here and watching her. Not to mention watching, the Queen was also standing naked along with the Prince. This was heaven for Luna and she felt a sense of pride knowing that she was a really good maid. After Luna was done gulping down Lith''s semen, she cleaned her mouth with a spell and got up. She stood in an upright manner and was ready to do what Lilith and Lith wouldmand her. Lith recovered really quickly. He was now a Rank 9 and his stamina was almost limitless now. Looking at the naked Luna in front and his mother who was also naked standing behind him, he smiled. Lith made Lilith get in front of him and hugged her from behind. He then looked at Luna and said, "My cleaning up is done, now it''s mom''s turn. Let''s have her cleaned up." ..... A/N: This is the bonus for 1000/1000 powerstones. The next goal is 1160/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus) 76/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) Chapter 373 Using Luna** Chapter 373 Using Luna** Lilith didn''t know what Lith was upto, but she didn''t mind it and was looking forward to it. Her son sure knew his ways to do things. Lith grabbed Lilith''s legs and held her up. Her legs were in an M shape and her slightly parted pussy was clearly visible to Luna. Luna couldn''t help but stare at it. She couldn''t look away from her own Madam''s divine pussy. She had seen it many times before but she still couldn''t help but be amazed by its beauty. It was really very beautiful. Lith rubbed his semi-erect shaft on his mother''s lower lips and got it erect. He then looked at Luna and instructed, "Luna, put my cock inside mom''s pussy." Lith felt not even a hint of shame while saying this. Lilith was surprised to see this side of Lith and she couldn''t help but smile. Her baby was now a grown up and learning to do things as he pleased, it was a nice thing for her and she was happy for him. Luna came and held Lith''s shaft. She poked it on Lilith''s entrance and made Lith''s tip get inside her. Lith then pushed it deep inside Lilith and stayed in this position. He then said to Lilith, "Alright, mom. Time to pee." Lilith chuckled. "You wanted to fuck mama while she peed?" Lith nodded. "Yes. Also, use Luna''s mouth." Lilith put a hand on her mouth. "My, my, how naughty." Lith chuckled and started moving his hips. His cock slid in and out of Lilith''s wet pussy and he had fun fucking her like this. Lilith grabbed Luna''s hair and made her mouthtch onto her peehole. Luna could see the Queen''s pussy being spread by her own son right in front of her as Lith''s cock slid in and out. She felt very amused and also became wet and aroused. Luna was ready to take all of Lilith''s pee in her mouth and she looked at her with anticipation. Lilith soon started peeing while getting pounded by Lith and Lith watched her clearly. He didn''t miss even a single moment of this amazing erotic scene. Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ Luna gulped down all of Lilith''s pee and after she saw Lilith being done, she licked her clean and was about to back away when Lilith held her in ce and didn''t let her go. Lilith looked down at Luna and said, "keep licking." Luna nodded her head. She understood what Lilith meant by this. Luna licked Lilith''s clit and her pink slits that were parted due to Lith ramming his dick inside her. She then sucked on her clit and stimted Lilith greatly. "Mhm~" Lilith moaned in satisfaction. She would never get tired of having herself get pounded by Lith''s dick. A whileter. "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Yes baby¡­ pound mama harder!~... Ah¡­" Lilith moaned as Lith''s shaft prated her womb constantly and hit her deepest recesses. Luna was also responsible for this. She knew very well where her madam liked to be stimted the most, and at the stage Lilith was in currently, she knew that the best thing to do was bite Lilith''s clit. "Ohhh¡­" Lilith moaned loudly as Luna bit her clit. ''Hmm, this feels amazing. Mom''s insides are so wet that it''s sliding in and out effortlessly. Also the way she is squeezing me, it feels as if I am about to get crushed. Amazing.'' Lith thought while pounding Lilith. A few momentster. "Ahh¡­ Harder baby¡­ mama is going to cum¡­ Ahh¡­" Lilith moaned. p! p! p! p! Lith increased the intensity of his thrusts and pounded her. Luna too increased the suction force with which she was sucking Lilith''s clit and in a few more momentster¡­ Spurrrt! "Ohhhh~" "Ahh¡­" Lilith moaned loudly and orgasmed and Lith too let out a low moan as he came inside Lilith. Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ Luna''s mouth was still present near Lilith''s pussy and she gulped down the juices dripping out of her pussy. Luna didn''t let anything go to waste and licked everything clean once again. Lith stayed still and let his mother recover from her orgasm. It didn''t take long and Lilith recovered. She looked at Luna below her and ruffling her hair, she said, "make sure to drink everything." Luna nodded her head. Lilith then indicated Lith to take his shaft out and as he did, his cum mixed with Lilith''s juices flowed out of Lilith''s vagina and went straight into Luna''s mouth. Luna thentched onto Lilith''s vagina and inserted her tongue deep inside her and cleaned everything there was. ''This is so amazing¡­'' Luna thought to herself while cleaning Lilith''s insides. After Luna was done, Lith put down Lilith. Luna got up and stood still, ready to do whatever the prince or the queen would ask her to do. Lilith turned around to look at Lith and, extending her hands up, she stretched. Lith could see his mother''s big boobs jiggle as she extended her hands and lowered them. Her pink nipples seemed really erect right now and he could tell that she was very aroused. Lilith looked at Lith and with a smile, she asked, "do you know how rough you were?" "It was rough?" Lith asked. Lilith nodded. "It was. Look here." Lilith raised one of her legs like a gymnast and showing Lith her pussy clearly, she pointed towards herbias. "Look how red it is." Lilith said. Lith could see her clit being red and there were bite marks on it. Then going down, the areas around her vagina seemed red as well. ''Looks like I was indeed rough.'' Lith thought to himself. "Does it hurt?" Lith looked at Lilith and asked. Lilith chuckled. "Of course not. I was just saying how rough you were." "Alright." Lith nodded. Lilith put her leg down and walked close to Lith. She held his face and kissed him. Lith''s tongue soon entered inside his mother''s mouth and swirled around hers. He could taste her sweet saliva and within a few seconds, his libido was raised again and he felt aroused. Lith''s shaft was back to being erect and he felt horny once again. Lith broke off the kiss and moved down to suck on his mother''s big breasts. Hetched onto one of her nipples and aggressively sucked on it. Lith bit on it and pulled it back. Milk sprayed out but it was all taken by Lith and he gulped it down. "Mhm, so rough¡­" Lilith caressed Lith''s hair and said. Lith then switched nipples andtched onto the other one. While doing so, he grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tight, leaving his handprints on them. ''Youths are so full of energy, fufufu.'' Lilith thought to herself as she got handled roughly by Lith. People older than 10,000 years usually didn''t have as much libido as the ones younger than them. The reason was that they''ve had sex countless times and it would soon start to feel boring to them. Lith was still just 21 years old and it was only natural that he would go about having sex without stopping or taking a break for multiple days or even weeks. Lilith was all in for it. She absolutely did not hate it and rather, liked it. She knew that being his mother, she would be at the forefront of all and would be the first to have herself be pounded by him. Lilith''s pussy tingled just by thinking of the various things Lith would end up doing to her in future and now and she also started to get aroused. Lilith was a being who was 500,000+ years old, but thanks to her being anti-social and hating the people around her, she didn''t really get pounded by any man other than Lith. Lith was her first and before him, she had only ever yed with otherdies or the maids she raised herself. Lilith started overthinking things and felt more and more excited. Lith stopped sucking milk and backed off, making Lilith get back to her senses. Lith wiped his mouth with his hand and said smiling, "Alright, drinks break is over. Time to get back to action." ''What!? He''s treating his mama''s precious boobies as a drink counter!?'' Lilith knitted her brows and thought to herself while ring at Lith. Looking at his mother getting annoyed by his statement, Lith chuckled. This was his motive. He hardly ever saw her show such emotions and wanted to see it. Lith took a step forward and gave a peck on Lilith''s lips. "Haha, I was kidding, mom. Don''t mind it." Lilith red at Lith and said, "young man, you need to be disciplined it seems." Lith chuckled and nodded his head. "Yes, yes, I do. Let''s get to bed and you can punish me there." Lilith''s brows eased as she heard this. She lightly chuckled as well after hearing this statement. Lith then touched Lilith''s pussy from the front and spreading it with his two fingers, he started rubbing his shaft on it. "Wait." Lilith stopped Lith from entering her again. Lith stopped hearing that and waited as Lilith asked him to. Lilith walked behind her and got behind Luna. She held her big tits with both her hands and swayed them up and down. "Have a taste of this now. It''ll get boring soon if you keep doing mama only." ..... A/N: This is the first bonus chapter out of the three I am supposed to send out. Thanks to Joseph _Parker_0522 for the Magic Castle! These bonuses are dedicated to this! Also, goal status: 99/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 1172/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus) Chapter 374 No Morals* Chapter 374 No Morals* "Have a taste of this now. It''ll get boring soon if you keep doing mama only." Having the same dish again and again gets boring fast. Therefore there are pte cleansers present. Lilith used this analogy and therefore offered Luna to Lith. She wanted him to have a taste of Luna as firstly, he could do anything he wanted with her since she was his maid as well, and secondly, when he does with different maids and gets back to doing it with herdies, not only his experience, but also thedies'' experience during sex would be uplifted. This was a tried and tested thing in this world and wasn''t considered cheating. Kings, Emperors, influential people and those with harem usually had concubines and ves with them. They would have sex with them from time to time so that their time with their main wives would be enhanced. This was amon thing in this world and thedies/men were pretty understanding about it. Harems here were not something that only men had. Women had it as well, but to have a clear distinction between the two, some called the harem of a woman as reverse harem. Thus, it was amon thing to do it with the concubines or ves. But here in Lith''s case, since he only had wives and was loyal to them, Lilith took it upon herself to get him maids. She thought that it was her duty as his mother to have him explore the vast world and get acquainted with the cultures here. In this world, the strong could do anything and there were hardly any morals. A world where Vampires, Werewolves, Dragons, Demons, etc, were dominant, was a world where morals were thest thing that woulde to one''s mind. Lith was very much sheltered. He hadn''t moved out of the castle or the Neutral Continent yet and seen the world, therefore he didn''t know how the world worked. Lith was still bound by morals of his previous life and he wasn''t even aware of it. However, Lilith, who wasn''t even aware that Lith was a reincarnated being, thought to herself that her baby was still very green. So, she took it upon herself to have him explore things. There was only one race in this world that thought of morals. This race, more correctly, the people of this race, they did have morals but it was all very twisted and they were very hypocritical about it. The race was none other than the Human race. In the Human race here, it was okay for a man to have a harem and fuck anydy if he so wished. But, it was not okay for a woman in this race to have a harem. The people would call her a slut and a whore. This was just one example. There were countless other ones present. But despite all of it, this race was the only one with morals. No matter how twisted or hypocritical it may be, they still had some morals. It was due to their morals that they were still thriving in this world and were a dominant race. The other races had some special innate abilities to them, like the vampires had a long lifespan since birth, they could fly, had wings, can regenerate, etc, and this makes them naturally powerful and one of the reasons why they are dominant in this world. But as for the humans, they were weak aspared to the other races, had a limited lifespan, and basically wouldn''t have been able to get stronger had there not been magic present. But they were still a dominant race all thanks to their morals and their intelligence. Humans in general were above average in intelligence aspared to the other races. Vampires and Humans had the same intelligence, but Humans were more intelligent than Werewolves, Dragons, Demons, Angels, Orcs, Goblins, etc. All such things were the reasons for them being dominant despite being very hypocritical. They not only loathed the other races because they didn''t look like their own people, they even discriminated amongst each other based on their skin color, culture, religion, etc. Lith wasn''t aware of any of this. As mentioned, he was still very green with the ways of the world. But whatever the case, Lith''s worldview would soon change and he wouldn''t think like a normal human that he was in his previous life. All of this would happen naturally as he would grow up but there was his mother who would y a big role in this as well. A mother''s job was to raise their kids well to stand on their own feet and be prepared to face any challenges that may ur in their lives. Lilith was doing just that like a good mother. Lilith always went for the soft methods and hardly ever used any method that would make her children feel pained. Making Lith use the maids was just one of the ways of raising him to be a good vampire. A vampire had no morals, a great King was selfish to the core. A King would first think of his own family''s interests and then the interest of his closed ones, followed by the interests of his subjects. Lith would need to get selfish and just as he does it with Luna, he would be one step closer to bing selfish. Though Lilith taught things like this, the way she raised Lucy was different. Since young, Lucy didn''t have any lustful interests and she focused more on having absolute power. Lilith trained her and raised her to be powerful and now that she was a King rank, Lilith made her deal with politics since that would sharpen her intelligence and have her deal with various types of people without even using strength. All things aside, Lilith ensured both her children had fun. Lucy enjoyed battles and here Lith was, enjoying having sex. Lilith made Luna''s tits bounce and chuckling, she moved one of her hands down and parted her pussy. "Look, it''s wanting to be devoured by you. Do you not want to have a taste of it?" Lith slightly felt that he shouldn''t have sex with Luna, since that would mean he would be cheating on hisdies. But soon, he dropped his resistance as he came to terms with his identity as a vampire. ''That''s right, I am a vampire and vampires have no morals. Other than that though, what mom said, I don''t think I''ll be bored by doing it just with her, but oh well, whatever. It doesn''t matter. As said, I am a vampire and vampires have no morals. Phew, I hope I don''t be a psychopath in the long run while losing morality...'' Lith then shoved aside these thoughts and smiled. He walked close towards Luna and standing in front of her, he was about to insert his thing into her when he stopped and said while looking at Lilith, "hmm, mom, let''s not do it in the bathroom. Let''s go to bed." Lilith nodded. The three went out of the bathroom and Lith would now finally do it with Luna. ..... A/N: 2/3 bonus chapter of Magic Castle. Chapter 375 Lith plucks Lunas flower** Chapter 375 Lith plucks Luna''s flower** Walking back inside Lilith''s bedroom, the scent of cum assaulted the noses of the three and made them aware of the deeds that were done here previously. With the atmosphere being set, the bedsheets having changed, and the room being cleaned, Lilith walked towards the bed side and sat on it. She called Luna close to herself and made her sit in front of her. Lilith spread Luna''s legs wide and moving her slender arm towards her pussy, she spread her lower lips with her two fingers, revealing her vagina that was overflowing with her juices. "Have a taste." Lilith smiled and said. Nodding his head, Lith walked close towards Luna, finally giving in to his lustful desires. As hey in front of her, he positioned his erect shaft in front of her and poked its head on her entrance. Lith looked Luna in the eyes and Luna looked back. He was about to take his first step towards the path of immortality and this was the way for him. Lith then looked at his mother, only to see her nod and give her approval. Without waiting further, Lith prated Luna''s slippery wet canal and reached her deepest recesses in one single thrust. "Ahhh~" A moan couldn''t help but slip out of Luna''s mouth as her flower was finally plucked. A tear dropped from Luna''s eyes and it wasn''t due to pain but out of sheer happiness. She had finally be Lith''s by body and mind both. She swore to herself to serve him with everything she''s got from this moment onwards and having made this determination, she closed her eyes and gave in to the pleasure assaulting her. Lilith pinched Luna''s nipple and rubbed her clit, stimting her further as Lith pounded her pussy. The sound of Lith''s cock mming onto Luna''s wet pussy reverberated throughout the room and a few momentster, Luna wasn''t able to take it anymore and had a shaking orgasm. Her body temperature increased and she squirted her juices all over Lith''s cock and made the bedsheet below her wet. But despite the mess, nobody gave a care to it or minded it. Lith hadn''t orgasmed yet and he wasn''t done with Luna. But he stopped ramming his shaft in her and waited for her to recover. In the meanwhile as he rested, Lilith asked, "can you feel the blood bond?" Lith nodded. "Yes." Lilith nodded her head as well. "You don''t need to cultivate it. Luna can do it and you can benefit from it. You just need to cultivate the blood bond you have with me and the rest doesn''t matter." Lith nodded in understanding. Soon, Luna recovered and Lilith made her get up and got up herself. She turned Luna around and showed her big bubble butt to Lith. Pah! "Ah¡­" Luna let out a light moan as Lilith spanked both of her ass cheeks with her hands and squeezed them tight. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise as he noticed his mother''s handprints on Luna''s butt. She must''ve hit her with a bit of force to have it be like that and judging from how Luna just moaned in pleasure, Lith thought to himself, ''Does she by any chance likes to get hit?'' Lilith then spread her ass and showed Lith the cum that was dripping down Luna''s pussy. "Why are you standing idly? Don''t want to go for another round?" Lilith smiled and asked. Lith chuckled hearing that. He was simply looking curiously at what his mother was doing. Lith got close to Luna and standing behind her, he shoved his dick back inside her pussy while hugging her shoulder and making her butt bend slightly towards him. As Lith''s shaft lodged into Luna, Lith looked at Lilith. Lilith could tell what Lith wanted and she kissed him. Luna was sandwiched between this mother-son duo and she could only just silently moan while getting herself pounded. A few minutester, Lilith broke the kiss and sat back on the bedside. She spread her legs and grabbing Luna''s hair, she made her suck on her pussy. Lith continued to ram his dick into her pussy and the position had now changed to doggy style. Lith had a good view of Luna''s butt and as he pounded her, the sound of his dick lower body pping Luna''s wet ass cheeks once again reverberated in the room. Pah! Pah! "Ahh~" Luna moaned in pleasure as Lith spanked her ass. Having such a beautiful butt in front of him, Lith couldn''t help but spank it. Now, judging from how Luna moaned, Lith could very well make out that she liked it. Lilith who was holding Luna''s hair and making her eat her pussy out, saw her to stop it and moan. Pah! She pped Luna''s face and said with a smile, "did I ask you to stop?" Luna''s face flushed as she felt the light p from Lilith. She smiled and said apologetically, "No, Madam." Lilith chuckled as she saw this. She knew that Luna liked to be punished more than getting rewarded for her work. If Lith were to see Luna''s face right now, he definitely could''ve made out that Luna was having hearts in her eyes as she got pped on her ass cheeks as well as face cheek. Luna once again inserted her slimy soft tongue into Lilith''s wet and tight vagina. She made her tongue enter deep inside her pussy and lick where Lilith liked it the most. "Mhm¡­" Lilith closed her eyes and her body slightly jerked as Luna hit her sweet spot. Lith continued to fuck Luna''s pussy and as he did so, he couldn''t help but poke his finger on Luna''s pink puckered butt hole. "Mhmf¡­" Luna''s body shivered as she felt Lith''s finger enter inside her butt hole. However, she didn''t resist and didn''t stop eating out Lilith''s pussy. A lot of juice dripped out of Luna''s pussy as Lith was fingering her butt while pounding her. Pah! "What a lewd maid." Lith spanked her ass again and said as he noticed Luna getting turned on by getting herself fingered. Luna stopped licking Lilith''s pussy and turning to look at Lith, she said with a smile and with hazy eyes, "Yes, Your Highness. This maid is very lewd. Please punish her." Pah! Lilith turned Luna''s face towards her and pped her. "Did I give you permission to speak?" Lilith asked with a smile on her face. The ways to deal with a masochist were different and what the three were having right now was not the usual sensual sex. Luna''s body shivered and more of her juices dripped out as her body''s heat rose. The p from Lilith aroused her. "I am sorry, Madam. Please punish me." "Oh, I surely will." Lilith said and moving her leg down towards Luna''s breasts, she pulled her nipples by grabbing them in between her toes. "Ah¨C mhmf¡­" Luna''s moans were suppressed as Lilith buried her face back into her pussy. Lith was really surprised with how his mother handled Luna. He was also surprised to see such a side of her. Not wanting to lose against her, he moved one of his hands towards Luna''s clit and pinched and pulled her. Luna''s body shook once again and she released muffled moans into Lilith''s pussy. Her mind turned nk and everything in front of her became hazy. Luna was dancing on cloud nine with pleasure all over her body. The pain from Lilith''s ps and Lith''s spanks had turned into pleasure for her and she had already had multiple small orgasms while they did that with her. Luna''s pussy squeezed Lith''s cock tightly and to Lith it felt as if he would get crushed under Luna''s tightness. A whileter, Luna had a big orgasm and her eyes rolled up and her legs gave in. Lith supported her lower body and didn''t let her fall. He was also almost there and didn''t stop fucking Luna. Luna was really very sensitive right now and adding onto Lith''s pounding while she was still going through an orgasm caused her to moan out loud mindlessly. Within a few seconds, Lith groaned and came inside Luna''s pussy. His load shot deep into her and Luna, who wasn''t able to take it anymore, passed out of intense pleasure. Her body went limp and she couldn''t support herself anymore and was about to fall down. Lilith held her in ce and brought her body in her embrace. Lith felt slightly weak in his legs as well as he had a big orgasm. He went towards the bedside and slumped beside Lilith and closed his eyes to rest. Lilith chuckled, noticing this scenario. Luna had enjoyed to her heart''s content and she could tell that it was the same for Lith. She ced the unconscious Luna on the side and slumped back herself. Lith noticed his mother lying next to him. He snuggled closer to her and catching her nipple into his mouth, he nibbled on it and sucked some milk. No matter the size or shape or anything that other people had, Lith still liked his mother''s breast the most. Despite bing old now, he felt no shame in sucking milk from it. Not everyone was as lucky as him to have such a hot mother and such big breasts. He would never let go of any opportunity to fondle and y with his mother''s breasts. A whileter, Luna woke up from her unconscious state and Lith had recovered as well. The three went to the washroom again and washed up. Nothing naughty or lewd happened in the bathroom and the three got out of it and dressed themselves. Lith was back in his wedding suit, Lilith in her bridal dress, and Luna in her priestess robes. The three went out of the Queen''s chambers and prepared to finish the remaining formalities andplete the marriage. ..... A/N: 3/3 bonus chapters for Magic Castle done! The goal status: 1341/2000 powerstones (+3 bonus) 170/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) Chapter 376 Family Seal* Chapter 376 Family Seal* Ballroom, Royal Castle. The ceremonies once again started and the priestess, Luna, recited the verses and began the final few ceremonies. A while passed and the audience which was present in the room were told that the marriage was sessfully over. The crowd cheered and they took pictures with Lith and the brides. This was the only time that the servants got a picture and they were all called in groups of two or three people. After their pictures were done, the people were made to exit the ballroom and enjoy the feast that was prepared for them and present in the courtyard. Now, in the ballroom, there was just Lith and his brides as well as Luna. They hadn''t left the stage yet as Luna had told them that the public part of the ceremony was over. Now she would begin with the private ceremony and once it''spleted, the vampire marriage would sessfully end. But before they began, Lilith had something to say to the otherdies. Lilith stood in front of the otherdies and asked with a smile, "Do you love Lith?" Hearing this question, everyone was confused. Of course they loved Lith, why would Lilith even question that? But since she was asking, there must be some reason for it and so, everyone nodded their heads. Lilith nodded back. "Good. Then, are you all willing to ept this family seal?" Lilith pulled her gown up and her ckced panties were visible to the otherdies. She lowered her panties down and her beautiful bare pussy nowy in front of them. Emilia''s face flushed as she saw this. How can her mother-inw do something like this and that too at such a venue? Arya and Alexandra squinted their eyes to see what their mother-inw was showing to them and as for Lucy, she already knew what wasing. All thedies could see a red colored tattoo on Lilith''s body. It was present just a few inches above her clit. The tattoo had a heart''s outline, inside which was a rose''s outline and at the sides of the rose was the outline of bat wings. This was the family seal of Lith that he would be using from here on out. The outlines were all ck currently, indicating that it wasn''t activated and the seal wasn''t in effect. Lilith exined to thedies that the seal was a symbol of trust among each other. By having it, they would swear to oblige with the family rules that were present. Lith would be the head and all rules would be made by him. If anyone fails to adhere to these rules set by Lith, they would end up getting severely punished and depending on the severity, the worst that can happen is they get wiped offpletely. Lilith then asked if they were ready to have this and if they really wanted to be a part of the Evure family or not. Thedies didn''t even need a breath''s time to think and they immediately agreed to have it. Lilith then asked Lith to set the rules and after thinking for a while and discussing the things with hisdies, he came up with a few. The rules were really simple. They were: Don''t do anything that might harm the family members or tarnish the family''s reputation. Don''t betray Lith or cheat on him. No having sex with any man other than Lith. If there''s any grievances, say it to Lith and he''ll sort it out for them. If they want the seal to be removed, they''ll ask Lith to do so and not try to remove it forcibly. Lith is also obliged to have sex with each person at least once in a thousand years. If he fails to do so, he would end up getting punished. That was it for the rules and there were also a few misceneous things present in it. They were simple really and the family seal was only made because Lilith didn''t want to see her baby get hurt in future for any reason. Though she had the future memories and knew that nobody would betray Lith, she still wanted him to take precautions, because hey, better be safe than sorry. Thedies all agreed to have it despite Lith being against this. Lith thought that he as a man would get to do anything as he pleased and hisdies would be tied to him. He wasn''t trying to ntr himself, it was just that he felt that it was morally wrong to restrict someone. His morals from previous life wereing into y now. But, after a while of talking, Lith gave in. Hisdies forced him to change his views and they were the ones who ended up convincing him that it was the right thing to do. Lith could only sigh and agree. To activate the seal was really simple. He had to fill the womb of thedy with his semen and after doing that, he had to drop some of his blood onto the tattoo. Then finally, he just had to let thedy bite his neck and suck some of his blood and the seal would finally be activated. To remove the seal was apletely different process and it would only be removed with Lith''s consent. Even Lilith, despite being a God, couldn''t remove it if Lith didn''t consent to it. That was how powerful the seal was. As thedies had agreed to get the family seal, it was time to inscribe it on them and activate it. The final ceremonies of the marriage were put on hold again and Luna simply stood at the side and was on standby. Lilith walked towards Emilia, who was standing at one end of the line and stood in front of her. "Ready?" Lilith asked Emilia with a smile. Emilia shyly nodded her head. Lilith lifted her dress and her thick thighs and panties were visible to her. She made Emilia hold her dress and took her panties off. Emilia blushed hard as her lower body got naked and she stood half nude in front of her own mother-inw and family members. Lilith squatted down and her face was right in front of Emilia''s pussy. It was so close that Emilia could feel her breath. A bit of Emilia''s love juices dripped down as she felt aroused by having been present in such a shameful manner. Lilith simply chuckled as she noticed this and didn''t call Emilia out for it. Lilith was about to inscribe the seal on Emilia when she remembered something. She turned to look at Luna and said, "Luna, bring Lith to his edge." Luna got up and said bowing, "As Madam instructs." She walked towards Lith and squatting down, held onto his pants. She looked up at Lith and said, "Your Highness, if I may¡­" ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 377 Family Seal (2)** Chapter 377 Family Seal (2)** "Your Highness, if I may¡­" Lith nodded his head and agreed. Even though his wives were right in front of him, getting their family seals, he felt little to no shame in getting serviced by his maid now. Lith was long gone past the point of thinking of morals. He was constantly made aware that he wasn''t a human anymore. Luna lowered his pants and was about to take his shaft into her mouth when¡­ "Wait." Arya said from the side. "Let me do it instead." She was about to go walk towards Lith after saying so when¡­ "Dear, be in your ce. This will be over soon. And, believe it or not, you don''t have the skills to bring him to an edge quickly yet." Lilith exined to Arya with a smile. That was true. Luna was a trained professional in the matters rted to sex. She knew full well how and what to do to get Lith to cum quickly. If Lilith let thesedies take charge instead, it''ll take hours to get Lith to cum and the marriage ceremony would never end. Arya questioned Lilith about this and Lilith politely exined the reasons to Arya. Arya understood the things and quietly stood in her ce. Lith could only smile awkwardly and let things flow as they were. He didn''t have anything in his hands right now. Luna got back to doing her job after this interruption. She stroked Lith''s dick and then put half of it inside her mouth. She coated Lith''s dick with her saliva and lubricated it well. But, she still couldn''t take all of it inside her yet as her throat was slightly dry and it would hurt her. So, to tackle this problem, Luna ced one of her hands on Lith''s abdomen and massaged it. The ce where she was massaging was the ce where Lith''s dder was. Just a slight massage made Lith feel the urge to pee. He looked down at Luna with visible surprise and she could only look back and blink at him. Her mouth was full with Lith''s dick and she couldn''t smile or make any expressions. ''Fuck it. I''ll just go with the flow.'' Lith thought to himself and ced both his hands on Luna''s head. He soon rxed and let his dder get empty. Lith peed inside Luna''s mouth once again and Luna skillfully drank everything. This was what she wanted. Her throat got lubricated by Lith and as it did, she took Lith''s cock deeper into her mouth. Lith''s entire shaft was soon inside Luna''s mouth. It had entered her throat as well and Lith hadn''t stopped peeing yet. Luna was skillfully drinking everything and as he stopped, Luna slowly took the shaft out of her mouth and stopped when the top of Lith''s shaft was in between her lips. She then stroked half of his shaft with one of her hands and sucked onto the other half. While doing so, Luna fondled Lith''s balls with her other hand. She lightly massaged them and made Lith feel good. Lith wouldn''t lie, Luna was indeed very skilled in this. While Lith was getting a deepthroat blowjob by Luna, a few meters away from him, his mother had started inscribing the family seal on Emilia. Lilith had her middle and ring finger of one hand inserted deep inside Emilia''s pussy and the index finger of her other hand was inscribing the seal on the area present a few inches above her clit. Emilia was feeling really tingly as Lilith did that. She could feel that something wasing out of Lilith''s finger present inside her and that something was going straight into her Magic Core. Then from the Magic Core, something wasing out and it was flowing towards the ces where Lilith''s index finger touched. It was a strange feeling that Emilia was feeling for the first time. Back to Lith''s side, Luna took the whole of Lith''s shaft back inside her mouth. She then bobbed her head to and fro and deepthroated his cock. A few moments passed and Lith felt as if he was going to cum. His cock bulged inside Luna''s mouth and right at this moment¡­ Luna stopped. Lith felt being brought straight to hell from heaven as he saw Luna to pull away her mouth. He looked down at her with his brows knitted. Luna could only smile apologetically and say, "Sorry, Your Highness, these are Madam''s orders." Lith sighed. He couldn''t me Luna for this. Right at this moment¡­ "Alright, done with Emilia. Come here baby, activate the seal." Lilith looked at Lith and said with a smile. Lith nodded and walked towards Emilia. As he got in front of her, he held one of her legs and raised it up. He didn''t waste any time and immediately inserted his cock deep inside her and started ramming it in and out of her. Lith was really on edge and he just wanted to cum. That''s the reason why he was rushing now. Emilia could tell this. She didn''t mind about it, however, and hugged Lith and ced her chin on his shoulder. Lith hugged her back and whispered softly, "can you squeeze a bit, wifey?" Emilia blushed and didn''t respond. Instead, she let her insides reply to him. Emilia''s pussy tightened up and Lith felt pleasure run all over his body. He increased the intensity of his thrusts and finally, after a few minutes, he came inside Emilia. Emilia felt Lith''s hot semen pour inside her womb and fill her up. She had a small orgasm from this and hugged Lith tightly while going through it. Lith then bit off his skin from his index finger and dropped the blood on the tattoo present on Emilia''s body. Emilia then bit onto Lith''s neck and sucked some blood from it. Soon, Emilia''s ck tattoo turned blood red and got activated. Emilia felt something strange happen in her body but it was soon gone. Along with the feeling, the tattoo was gone as well. Lilith had exined this. The tattoo won''t be visible if the one who has it doesn''t want it to. Though that was the case, Lith had the power to make it be visible whenever he wanted. After Emilia''s seal was activated, Lith took his shaft out. To his and Emilia''s surprise, no cum dripped out of her pussy. Emilia inserted her finger inside to see why nothing came out and felt that there was nothing inside. Lith''s semen was all gone. "..." Lith stared at Emilia''s fingers that were inside her. "..." Emilia stared as well. A few secondster, she realized what she just did and her face turned tomato red. She took her fingers out and hugged Lith, burying her face on his shoulders. Lith chuckled and patted her back. A few secondster, he brought Emilia''s cute face in front of his and looking her in the eyes, he said with a smile, "I love you." Emilia felt really embarrassed hearing it. But she controlled it and said cutely, "I love you too." Lith pecked on Emilia''s lips and was about to pull back when she held his face and kissed back. She initiated a kiss this time and didn''t let him go. Lith happily kissed her and while he did so, he felt someone grab his hand. Chapter 378 Family Seal (3)** Chapter 378 Family Seal (3)** Lith titled his head slightly to see who it was that grabbed his hand and saw it to be Luna. Luna ced Lith''s hands on Emilia''s hamstrings. She then ced her own hands on Emilia''s butt and raised her up and made her stick to Lith''s body like a ko. Emilia was slightly surprised by this but she didn''t let Lith go. She wrapped her legs around Lith and Lith held her butt to support her. The two continued to kiss in this position. Lith soon felt his shaft get erect and enter something warm and soft. He then felt it getting stroked and using his spiritual sense, he saw Luna blowing him below. Luna''s mouth was directly below Emilia''s pussy. She was sucking off Lith on Lilith''s orders. Lith had to get ready to cum inside Arya and she was preparing him for that. A few minutes passed and Luna felt that it wasn''t enough to bring Lith to the edge by using her mouth. She turned around and bent down, making her pussy be close to Lith''s shaft. She parted her robes to the side and holding Lith''s shaft, she made it enter inside her pussy. Feeling his dick enter something warm, slippery and tight this time, he opened his eyes in surprise. But he closed it back soon as he knew what was happening and continued to kiss Emilia. Luna rocked her body back and forth and made her insides contract to massage Lith''s cock. Lith gave Emilia''s butt a squeeze and then moved it down to hold Luna''s waist. He then started moving his hips and matched the rhythm of Luna. The sound of flesh pping was heard and Emilia was very well aware of what was going on. Obviously, she didn''t mind it and let things be as they were. While this happened, Lilith was on Arya''s side. She had removed Arya''s panties as well and had her two fingers lodged inside her pussy and was inscribing the tattoo on her. Arya felt really tingly as Lilith inscribed the seal. But she controlled herself and watched Lilith do what she was doing. Arya felt curious to know what these techniques that her mother-inw was using. She decided to ask herter about this. A few minutes passed. Lith''s cock twitched and bulged inside Luna''s pussy. At this moment, Luna stood up, making Lith''s dicke out of her pussy and left him hanging. Lith once again felt being brought to hell from heaven. He really wanted to cum and since Emilia was close to him, he decided to do her one more time. But as he was about to put his shaft inside Emilia, he felt a barrier. Lith tilted his head while kissing Emilia to see what it was and saw Luna''s hand to be present. Luna looked at Lith and shook her head. Lith sighed, noticing that it was Luna''s hand present below Emilia''s pussy. Right at this moment, Lilith called Lith. Lith put Emilia down and went towards Arya. Reaching close to her, he immediately turned her around and made her butt stick out. Lith then inserted his shaft into Arya''s fuckhole and started pounding her intensely. "Ah¡­ so intense¡­ Mhm~..." Arya moaned as she felt Lith thrust deep into her again and again. Lith turned Arya''s face to the side and kissed her while fucking her from behind. A few minutes passed and Lith finally ejacted inside Arya. He then turned her around and biting the skin off his index finger, he dropped his blood on Arya''s inactive family seal. Arya then bit onto Lith''s neck and sucked his blood. The family seal glowed blood red and after shining for a bit, disappeared, indicating that it was sessfully activated. Arya then kissed Lith and jumped on him, attaching herself on him like how Emilia did. Lith held Arya''s buttocks and made her bounce up and down on his dick. While he was doing Arya, he felt his balls get massaged and sucked. Lith didn''t even need to think who it was that was causing this and he continued to fuck Arya. A whileter, Lilith was done inscribing the seal on Alexandra and Lith was, thankfully, not brought to edge yet. Lith let go of Arya and walked towards Alexandra. He raised Alexandra''s legs up and rammed his shaft into her. A few minutes of poundingter, not only Lith, but Alexandra came as well. The two then went ording to the procedures and after being done, Lith was about to continue doing Alexandra when he saw that his mother hadn''t squatted down to inscribe the seal on Lucy, but she was bending down and inscribing it on her. Lilith''s butt was sticking out and since Lith knew that after Lucy it would be Lilith''s turn only, he kissed Alexandra and let go of her. Lith walked behind Lilith and lifting her gown up, he saw her smooth bubble butt and her pink slits. Lith didn''t wait and directly inserted his shaft inside her pussy and moved his hips. Lilith simply smiled noticing this and continued to inscribe the seal on Lucy. While Lith was inside the heavenly softness, he suddenly felt someone touch his butt. Lith''s senses returned back to him and looking behind, he saw Luna to be squatting down and touching his butt. ''What even is she¨C'' before Lith could think further, Luna inserted her tongue inside Lith''s butt and started rimming him. ''Oh my g¨C WHAT THE FUCK!?'' Lith yelled internally as he got his rimjob virginity taken by the lewd priestess Luna. He was about to stop her when he felt a bolt of electricity run down his spine. Luna hit Lith''s prostate with her tongue and this was his g spot. She ended up making him feel so good that Lith forgot that rimjob was something that seemed really dirty. Lith forgot that the rectal canals and anal in general wasn''t dirty in this world at all. People didn''t need to poop or pee here once they were above Rank 6. They were thus very clean even back there. Rimjob was no different than normal cunnilingus and it was even dirty. But reincarnating from Earth, Lith''s mindset was different to things and he still felt that it was dirty. But currently, he was feeling too good to stop Luna from doing what she was doing. Lith soon felt the urge toe and he immediately realized that Luna would do something to make him not cum. But a few seconds passed and Luna did nothing. Lith was still pounding his mother''s pussy and within a few more seconds, he came inside her. Luna stopped rimming Lith and backed away. Lilith got up from her doggy position and turned around, while having Lith''s cock still inside her cunt. Lilith pointed down towards her seal and made Lith aware that he was supposed toplete some procedures. Lith bit his index finger and dripped blood on her seal. Lilith then bit Lith''s neck and sucked some blood from it. A few secondster, the seal glowed a blood red and disappeared. Lilith then backed away and pointed towards Lucy. Lucy was the final one now. Lith kissed Lilith and walked towards Lucy. He raised one of her legs up and started ramming his dick into her wet pussy. Lucy held Lith''s face and went in for a kiss. She really liked to do it and finally got the taste of her brother''s sweet rose voured saliva. While Lith spread Lucy''s pussy by ramming his shaft into her, Luna once again appeared behind him. This time, she pinched Lith''s nipples lightly and stimted him. Lith didn''t even bother to open his eyes and stop Luna. He had already given up resisting. This lewd maid of his knew almost everything there was about his weak spots. He wondered how she got to know such information or techniques but then realized that she was his mother''s personal secretary. It was only natural for her to know such things. Luna then moved one of her hands down towards Lith''s butthole and inserting her fingers inside him, she hit Lith''s prostate once again. It would''ve taken Lith around half an hour to cum inside Lucy had he done it the normal way, but due to Luna stimting him, he ended up cumming within a few minutes. Lith then bit his index finger and dropped the blood on Lucy''s seal. Lucy bit onto Lith''s neck and after having a bit of his blood, her seal glowed blood red and disappeared as well. Lith was finally done and alldies got their family seals. Lith kissed Lucy and backed away. As he did, his gaze fell on Luna. He looked at her with his brows slightly knitted. ''This lewd priestess surely needs to be punished.'' Luna, feeling Lith''s gaze onto her, looked back and saw that he was slightly annoyed by this. She simply smiled and didn''t feel even the slightest guilt. In fact, she was happy knowing she sessfully annoyed him. This meant that Lith would definitely punish her. This was what she wanted! The family seal event was over and these people were back to attending the vampire marriage ceremonies. The square pit was back and there was water present in it once again with the silver-crimson moon''s reflection being present in the middle of the water. Luna sat at one side of the square pit and Lith side on one. Thedies sat beside Lith like usual and Luna began the ceremonies once again. Just a few more ceremonies and the vampire marriage would finally end. Chapter 379 Sacred Cleansing Ceremony* Chapter 379 Sacred Cleansing Ceremony* Luna was reciting verses and the others were listening silently to them. After a while, Luna was done with it and looking at Lith, she said softly, "we''ll begin the sacred cleansing ceremony." Luna took out a small saucer from who knows where and took some water from the square pit into it. This water was the sacred water. It was imbued with the sacred verses Luna just chanted. Luna held the saucer in her hands and she was about to drink it down but stopped. She looked at Lilith and noticed her shaking her head. Luna nodded and got up. She moved towards Lith and squatted down. Luna dipped her two fingers inside the sacred water and looking at Lith, she said calmly, "Your Highness, open your mouth." Lith didn''t question and opened it. Luna moved her fingers from the water to above his mouth and soon the sacred water dripped down Luna''s fingers and entered inside Lith''s mouth. Luna then dipped her fingers back into the water and looked down, only to find that Lith''s shaft was semi-erect. She turned to look at Lilith who was beside Lith and seeked for help. Lilith smiled and held Lith''s shaft. She pulled his foreskin back and made it stand erect. Lith was sitting without any pants and his lower body was naked. The same was the case with the otherdies. Luna then ced her fingers above Lith''s shaft and the water dripped on his urethra and entered inside him. Luna then moved her hands down and made her two fingers enter inside Lith''s butt once again. After the water was in, she took her fingers out. Lith was once again surprised by how weird this ceremony was. What even was happening? He wondered. But his thoughts were soon broken when he was asked to get up by Luna. Lith did as asked and got up. Luna was still squatting down and her face was close to Lith''s shaft. She turned to look at him and smiled lightly. Lith wondered what she was going to do next. To Lith''s surprise, Luna drank all of the water from the saucer. Her cheeks now looked puffed slightly and it was evident that she hadn''t gulped the water down. Luna then held Lith''s shaft and made it enter inside her mouth. She ensured that everything was coated with sacred water and after doing that, she took it out of her mouth. Luna then made Lilith take Lith''s shaft in her mouth. Lilith did as asked. After that was done, Luna took Lith''s shaft back in her mouth and coated it fully once again. She then made Lilith get up and made Lith''s dick coated with sacred water enter inside her cunt. Lith honestly had no idea what the fuck was happening and this was so damn weird! The ceremonies held previously were some light hearted games and he thought that vampire ceremonies were just something that was fun. But who knew that it was going to end up like this? Lith was now a hundred percent sure that this was definitely made by some bored perverted idiot! Also, Lith was told that this wedding was still very tame. This made him wonder, what would the ceremonies look like which were untamed? How wild could they even be? Lith''s thoughts were broken when Luna took his shaft once again in her mouth and this time made it enter Lilith''s ass hole. Lith''s cock entered deep inside her and Luna made him take it out. She didn''t let him pound Lilith''s ass. Luna went ahead and repeated the same things with the otherdies. Thedies were just as surprised as Lith, except for Lucy, who already knew about these things. After everyone was done, Luna looked at Lilith. There was still some sacred water left in her mouth. Luna couldn''t drink it as it wasn''t meant for her. Lilith pointed down towards her pussy and said to Luna, "drop a small amount of it to everyone present." Luna nodded. She moved towards Lilith''s pussy andtching onto her pussy, she made some of the sacred water enter inside it. She then moved towards Arya beside her and did the same. Then it was Emilia, then Alexandra, and then Lucy. The sacred water was over from her mouth and she got back to sitting in her original ce. Luna once again started reciting the verses and the ceremonies began again. While that was happening, Lilith sitting beside Lith moved closer to Lith''s ears and said softly, "This was very tame, you know? In the untamed vampire weddings, the priestess drinks the sacred water and keeps it inside her mouth. She then takes the groom''s dick in her mouth and makes the water flow in. After that is done, she kisses the anus of the groom and makes the water flow in." "Afterwards, she drinks the water herself. The priestess then pees the sacred water inside the groom''s mouth and makes the groom drink it. The groom then pees the water into all three holes of hisdies and cleanses them." "If by any chance the water is finished, the priestess scoops some more of it from the sacred pit and repeats the process." Lith''s body shivered slightly as he heard that. These damn vampires! Holy fuck! Were they okay in their heads!? What the fuck was up with their sense of morality or even rationality!? Lith couldn''t help but curse in his mind. But then Lith realized, he was a vampire as well. ''Ah fuck! It seems I''ll have to go through all of this. Now it makes me wonder what are the rest of the things that''ll happen. Will they be something more lewd than this?'' Lilith smiled, noticing Lith''s expressions. She could roughly tell what he was thinking. She licked Lith''s ear and brought him back to his senses. She then said softly, "Nothing much would happen from now and the ceremony would end in a quiet manner." Lilith then got back to her ce and sat silently, listening to the verses Luna said. As for Lith, he highly doubted this. But he chose to remain silent and just let things flow. A few more ceremonies and the marriage would finally end! Chapter 380 Ancient Vampire Language* Chapter 380 Ancient Vampire Language* Luna recited the verses and the groom and the brides sat there quietly and listened to them. Thenguage in which Luna was reciting the verses was the ancient vampirenguage. Nobody talked in thatnguage anymore or used it on a daily basis. Only during asions such as marriages and stuff was thenguage used. Saying anything in the ancientnguage was not something good. It had a lot of power in it and the consequences were severe if one recited it wrongly or said something wrong. Every year, some or other vampire or being would think that it was just a joke and something the vampires were boasting. To test it out, they would try to recite some things and having no knowledge about it, they were bound to mispronounce things and this would result in either their vocal cords bursting, their head bursting, or their body or simply them dying silently. It was really deadly and dying due to reciting the ancient vampirenguage was ranked 73rd in the dumb ways to die magazine. But, Luna was reciting it so fluently as if there were no problems at all. A few minutester, Luna stopped the recitation. She then lowered her robes and her tits bounced out. Lith and thedies were surprised to see her do that but not too much. There were already a lot of things that had happened and nothing really surprised them too much. Luna turned to her side and sat while facing Lith and thedies. Beside her was the square pit containing the sacred water. "Your Highness, Madam, pleasee closer." Luna instructed. Lith and Lilith moved close to Luna and sat in front of her. Luna then held both her breasts and showing them to Lith and Lilith, said, "Your Highness, please bite onto the right nipple, Madam, please bite onto the left nipple, and don''t let go until further instructions." ''Just what is happening¡­'' Lith wondered again. But he still followed and moving forwards, he bit onto Luna''s pink nipples. Lilith did the same thing as Lith and bit onto Luna''s left nipple. After ensuring both were biting onto her nipples, Luna scooped some sacred water from the square pit and brought it close to her mouth. She recited some verses in ancient vampirenguage and the water soon started turning red. After it was bright red, Luna drank it. The water flowing down from Luna''s mouth to her throat, it was clearly visible to the otherdies as Luna''s fair skin turned bright red whenever the water went through. The water flowed from Luna''s throat and instead of going into her stomach normally, it went through her chest and then, like tributaries meeting and forming into a river, the bright red water converged towards Luna''s nipples. However, to thedies'' surprise, instead of being bright red, the water was starting to turn lighter in colour and as it reached Luna''s nipples, it was as if the water had disappeared. But the water hadn''t and it flowed into Lith and Lilith''s mouths. Lith and Lilith both gulped whatever wasing out of Luna''s nipples and after a while, the bright red color from Luna''s body disappeared and the water stoppeding out of her nipples, indicating that whatever she drank was finished. Luna then said, "Madam, you can let go now." Lilith got away from Luna''s breasts. Luna then looked at Arya and said calmly, "Miss Arya, pleasee and bite." Lilith backed away and Arya took her position. Lith was still in the same position and before and wondered for how long he''ll have to be like this. Luna scooped the sacred water from the square pit again and brought it close to her face. She recited the verses and then drank it. The water flowed down and entered Lith''s and Arya''s mouth via her nipples. Both drank it and after it was finished, Luna made Arya go away and called Emilia. The same process repeated with Emilia, Alexandra and Lucy. After Lucy was made to go away, Luna took another scoop of sacred water and reciting the verses and enchanting the water, she drank it. Luna then quickly held her other breast and said to Lith, "Your Highness, quickly bite on this as well." Luna''s breasts were big enough to have both her nipples be brought close together and touch each other. Lith didn''t have to struggle to do this. He pressed both her boobs together and having her nipples be close, he bit onto both of them. The sacred water, instead of being bright red, was blue this time. It flowed down and entered Lith''s mouth through Luna''s nipples. After the water was all gone, Luna asked Lith to let go of her nipples. Lith then went back and sat in his original ce. Luna''s nipples had turned red from their pink color and were slightly swollen. It was a slightly painful process as when the water woulde out of her nipples, it would sting her greatly. But she didn''t show it on her face and to everyone it appeared as if it didn''t hurt at all. Luna slightly massaged her breasts to ease her pain. But as she did, she felt another pair of hands hold her breasts and massage her nipples. She looked up, only to see Lilith being in front of her and massaging her breasts. Lilith massaged Luna''s breasts and noticing her gaze, she looked at her and smiled. "You''ve endured this much for us, the least I can do is help you ease the pain. I can''t treat my personal maid too harshly now, can I?" Hearing this brought tears to Luna''s eyes and she felt really happy and warm in her heart. She felt really grateful to be associated with a being like Lilith and she thanked her stars to have made her path cross with Lilith''s. After Lilith massaged and made Luna''s pain go away, she went back to her ce and sat silently. Luna''s swollen nipples were back to normal and had a healthy pink shade to them. She wore her robes once again and got back to starting the ceremony. The marriage wasing to an end and just a few more ceremonies and it would finally end! Chapter 381 A Lewd Circle is formed** Chapter 381 A Lewd Circle is formed** The sacred water enchanted by reciting the verses from the ancient vampirenguage was something really strong and couldn''t be drunk directly. For this reason, the priestess yed an important role. The priestess would bear the pain that was caused due to the water and absorb any impurities that may be present in it. The water would then be purified fully and enter inside the bodies of the groom and the brides. After entering inside their bodies, it would stay as energy and wouldn''t really get absorbed until another ceremony is performed, which was now what Luna was about to make them do. Luna made Lith sit cross-legged. She then bent down and sucked his cock to make it erect. After that was done, she made Alexandra toe towards Lith and made her sit on Lith''sp. As she sat, Lith''s shaft entered inside her cunt and ended up prating her womb when he was balls deep in her. Luna then made Alexandra wrap her legs around Lith and made the two hug tightly. After that was done, she made them kiss and asked them to keep their tongues wrapped around each other. After this was done, Luna touched their lower back and started reciting the verses once again. Soon, Lith felt some kind of energy flow from within his body towards Alexandra. It flowered from his Magic Core area and went down towards his shaft and from there, it entered inside Alexandra. Alexandra felt something flow in her from down there and she felt slight difort from it. But it wasn''t something she couldn''t handle and then the energy flowed in her Magic Core. From Alexandra''s Magic Core, the energy flowed out once again and then went towards her mouth and then entered Lith. From Lith''s mouth, it entered his core and the cycle repeated itself again. After a few cycles were done, Luna took her hands off and let the energies flow naturally. She was the one to guide the energies and gave them a push and now it would flow naturally till the energy from Alexandra had finished being absorbed. Alexandra had the lowest Magic Rank among thedies and she couldn''t hold onto these energies for long. It was for this reason that she was made toe first. A few minutester, the energies were all absorbed by Alexandra and Lith. Alexandra was then made to get up and go back to her position. It was then Lucy who came. She made herselffortable and sat on Lith''s shaft and then kissed him. The same process repeated again and after she was done, it was Emilia who was called. After Emilia was Arya, and then finally Lilith. After the energies were absorbed by Lilith and Lith, Luna didn''t make Lith get up and go away. Instead, she made the two stand while still having Lith''s shaft be lodged inside Lilith. Luna then asked Lith to do something which he never would''ve imagined he had to do. "Your Highness, please turn around, but ensure that you don''t break your bond with Madam." Luna said calmly as if she hadn''t just muttered something bizarre. Lith looked at Lilith and Lilith could only chuckle and assure him that it wasn''t something pointless and was important. Lith nodded and he slowly twisted his body and turned around without having his shaft removed from Lilith''s pussy. "Madam, please turn around." Luna asked Lilith. Lilith nodded and did the same thing. Lith''s dick was big and despite both facing away from each other, it didn''te out and was still inside Lilith. Luna then called Arya. She made Lilith bend down and also asked Arya to do the same while being in front of Lilith. Luna then made Arya kiss Lilith and asked them to wrap their tongues together. She slightly moved Arya''s body to the side and then called Emilia. She made Emilia bend down as well and insert her tongue inside Arya''s pussy. Emilia slightly hesitated but Luna exined the importance of it and Emilia let go of all hesitation and kissed Arya''s pussy and inserted her tongue inside her. Luna then called Lucy. She made her insert her tongue into Emilia''s pussy and after she was done, she called Alexandra and made her do the same with Lucy. After Alexandra inserted her tongue into Lucy''s pussy, a circle was almost formed. Now it was just Lith who needed to attach himself to Alexandra and the circle would bepleted. Lith was seriously very dumbfounded. Never in his life had he imagined that such a thing would happen. Who knew that these crazy vampires would have ceremonies like these? Luna shifted Alexandra''s body and brought her close to Lith''s. She then made Lith bend as well and had him insert his tongue inside Alexandra''s pussy and stay in that position. After the circle waspleted, Luna ced her hand on Lith''s middle back and started reciting verses from a book in the ancient vampirenguage. Soon, Lith felt something flow from his Magic Core and go towards his shaft and then leave his body. It was the chaotic and dense energy that was leaving him. Though thedies had absorbed their energies, Lith had only absorbed a part of it. Thedies were made to drink the sacred water once, but Lith was made to drink it six times. Despite being connected to all hisdies, Lith''s body still hadn''t absorbed the energies and this ceremony was being done for his own benefit. Thedies wouldn''t benefit anything from it. Their bodies just acted as channels that would absorb the impurities of the energies and lower the harmful effects of it. Their bodies were like purifiers and Lith would only end up having the purest form of energies. The energy was in the most concentrated form when it entered Lilith. But Lilith was a God and she was a Legendary Rank. She could handle it. Then passing from her body, the energy flowed towards Arya. Arya was a Supreme Rank and she could manage having the concentrated energy flow from her mouth towards her pussy. If it was Emilia or Lucy or Alexandra, and they were kissing Lilith and had the energy flow in them like this, they would end up having their heads bursted due to this. Such a risky thing was happening so smoothly all thanks to Luna having nned it well. The energy became more pure and less concentrated with impurities as it flowed from Arya''s mouth towards her pussy. It then entered Emilia''s mouth and from there, it flowed to her pussy and entered Lucy. Then from Lucy it entered inside Alexandra and then into Lith''s mouth and finally into his Magic Core. The inside of Lith''s Magic Core shook intensely as if a big earthquake had taken ce. It was all caused due to this energy. One cycle was finallypleted after Lith''s core stopped shaking and was stabilized. Luna could feel it. Luna then made this process repeat and after a few cycles, no more energy came out of Lith''s core, indicating that everything was absorbed. The thing that happened right now was an ancient vampire technique that only a select few people had knowledge about. This was considered a demonic or evil technique as in the process, the lives of thedies would be sacrificed or their life force would be sucked clean by the man. But over the years, it was modified by the people and passed down after hundreds of thousands of trials and errors and sacrifices of lives. But despite that, the technique that was known to a few people in this day and age, it was still something that would prevent thedies from dying, but it wouldn''t prevent thedies from bing crippled and shortening their lives by half. Though that was the case, this technique was corrected and modified by Lilith, a God itself. It was the best technique out there and no harm would ur to any person present. There would just be a bit of side effects such as having their lips and pussy and shaft swollen and sting, but apart from that, nothing else would happen. The swollen thing could easily be healed by massages and potions or if they were a vampire, their bodies would naturally heal within a few moments depending on the prowess of the person. Lith and thedies sat down on the ce they were standing. Their lips and lower areas were stinging and it was definitely a slightly painful process. With this, the ceremony ended and the marriage was once again close to finishing. Just a few more ceremonies and the marriage would finally end! ..... A/N: Myds, andsses, the marriage arc would soon end, definitely, promise, 100%, trust me, believe me, I never lie, I am an honest and Innocent Hippo. Also,st week the powerstones were 1360/2000. It wasn''tpleted but I hope you guysplete it this week or the next (; Anyway, I have written too much horni¨C ahem, I mean, I never write such stuff. I am innocent. It''s my cat that writes the lewd stuff, I just write the wholesome slice of life part, trust me, I never lie :))))) The uing chapters would be just slice of life and not smut, trust me, I am not lying, unless my cat snatches my phone and continues to bully me and write smut. Anyway, finish the goals, get bonuses or send a super gift and get bonuses, any which way is fine ;)) Here''s the goals: 227/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 187/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Thank you for reading, and yes, I forgot to mention this, bute ping me on discord if you''ve got my privilege and let''s chat over there. I can''t alwaysmunicate with you guys here so there''s discord. I''ll also update you over there only about the stuff rted to the novel. Get the privilege reader role and let''s talk in #privilege-general. Thank you for reading, have a nice day, and make sure to drink plenty of water because I am assuming you might be dehydrated a lot after reading these chapters :''))) Sayonara my Gs~ Chapter 382 Getting massaged* Chapter 382 Getting massaged* As Lith and hisdies rested, Luna noticed their swollen areas. She smiled lightly and pped her hands. As she did, inside the ballroom, five maids entered. Among the five, one was Freya Woods, the blonde-haired elven maid with F cup breasts. She was none other than Lucy''s personal maid and also a King Rank. Except Freya, the other maids were all Half Emperor Ranks and except for one, everyone else had breasts bigger than DD cup. The one maid had C cup breasts, but apart from that, she had a pretty plump ass which made her figure appear really nice and pleasing to look at. The maids were here to massage and ease the pain of the people present. They were really excited to do something like this since it had been a long time since their services were used. Lilith let them be free and do whatever they wanted in the castle. She never restricted them or made them work like ves. The servants were so free that they literally craved for work and wanted to provide their services in some or the other way. When the wedding was announced, everyone was really happy. The maids nowing into the ballroom were the same and all were walking with big smiles on their faces. Luna looked at the people sitting down and said with a smile, "Please let them ease your pain." Nobodyined about it or had hesitation. Not even Emilia. The reason being, Emilia had little to no idea how the maids were going to ease her pain, but since they were here to do that, she agreed to let them do it as it was stinging her. It was weird for an Emperor Rank like her to feel pain like this, even she had no idea how such things were happening. It had been a very long time since shest felt pain. She was a peace loving person and never involved herself in any form of brawl unless absolutely necessary. Anyway, since people were here to help ease this pain, she was all in it. Though she could easily bear with it, why not let it go when she had the opportunity to? Luna asked the people to move to one side. After they did, the maids took out massage tables from their rings and ced them on the stage. There were six tables present on the stage and there were five maids plus there was the priestess Luna. Freya went towards Lucy and holding her hand, she brought her to one table. The other maids did the same thing and Lilith was brought to one table by the maid with C cup breasts and a big butt. As for Lith, it was Luna who was going to ease his pain. There were reasons for it. After having them be present near their respective tables, the maids stripped them and made them stand fully nude. Except for Emilia, nobody had any problems with it. But Emilia''s embarrassment was slightly lowered after a few seconds when she realized that the gray-haired Half Emperor Rank maid was an angel as well and here to ease her pain and not do something embarrassing to her like what happened in the previous ceremonies. Arya''s maid was a demon. She was a head shorter than Arya and had ck horns and red hair and was a Half Emperor Rank. Alexandra''s maid was a blue-haired elven maid. She was a Frost Elf and the frost elves tribe lived in the snowy mountainous regions of the Elven Continent. Having blue hair was amon thing there and their attitudes were just as cold as the temperature there. The maid wasn''t any different and her attitude seemed cold, but deep inside, she was a really warm and loving person. As for Lilith''s maid, she was a ck-haired human. She was abandoned by her family and by chance, Lilith had found her and took her in. She was still a virgin and chances were that she would be converted to a vampire if she gets bitten by a noble vampire. There were only a few humans in the royal servants and even they would be gone once they got bitten. The maids then made Lith and thedies lie down with their backs facing the maids on the table. After everyone was in position, they took out massage oils and spread them on their backs. Lith felt a cooling sensation over his back and it was a really nice feeling. Luna skillfully used her hands to spread it all over his back, butt, hamstrings, calves, and feet. After spreading it, she started massaging Lith''s back. At first she used her thumbs to press and massage the regions which were stiff, then changed to using her elbows. Despite it feeling a little weird, Lith really felt a lot rxed. A few minutester, Luna ced her two index fingers close to Lith''s neck, on his traps, and made a bolt of electricity pass through it and enter his body. Lith''s body shivered slightly as he felt great pleasure. ''Damn, is this even a massage? This feels too good to be a massage!'' Lith thought to himself. Luna then used her palms and massaged his back. She then went down and massaged his butt and then his legs, followed by his feet. On thedies'' side, Arya was moaning in satisfaction as she felt greatly rxed. Arya''s maid easily found her stimtive points and she hit those again and again and made Arya feel rxed. This pleasure that Arya felt was apletely different one than having sex with Lith. It obviously couldn''t match the same pleasure Arya felt while having sex with Lith, but it was still something that made her rxed and she couldn''t help butmend the maid. "Amazing. What''s your name?" Arya couldn''t help but ask. "It''s Sophie, Miss Arya." The maid replied with a smile and rubbed Arya''s back with her palms. "Sophie, you''re doing a good job. Ah¡­ Mother-inw, can I have Sophie as my personal maid?" Arya couldn''t help but ask Lilith. Lilith chuckled and answered, "these are your personal maids only. Feel free to take them with you or do whatever you feel you want to." That was true. Now that they were a part of the same family, they were bound to have one personal maid assigned to them. These maids would take care of all their needs that they may have and this was just one of the many perks of entering the Royal Family. "Mother-inw is the best, hahaha!" Arya couldn''t help butugh. Lilith understood all their needs without even then asking, wasn''t she really the best? The feeling of getting spoiled felt a bit weird to Arya but she didn''t hate it. Sophie massaged Arya''s back and went down. She did the same thing as Luna, massaged Arya''s butt, then legs and then her feet. All maids did the same thing after they were done, they made the people turn. Nobody felt any shame as they turned and freely let the maids watch their bodies, except for Emilia of course. She ced one of her hands over her breasts and covered them while her other hand covered herher regions. The people were now going to get massaged at the front and once that was done, it was just a final few things left to be done and the marriage would finally end! ..... A/N: 247/250 GTs, let''s goooooo! New goal: 247/500 GTs (+3 bonus) Chapter 383 Getting massaged (2)** Chapter 383 Getting massaged (2)** Making Lith turn, Luna started massaging him again. She poured oil all over his body and moved her palms while applying some pressure. She first massaged his chest, then his abs, and going down, she skipped his shaft and massaged his thighs and then the rest of his legs. Beside him, as Freya pressed on Lucy''s breasts to massage them, milk leaked out of it and flowed down her body. Freya let it leak and she continued to massage Lucy. The more she did that, the more milk leaked out. Lucy hadn''t taken a pill to stop the milk froming out. The one she took when she went on a vacation with Lith was still having its effect and to stop it, the only way was to take another pill. But she didn''t as she knew that Lith really liked it if there was milk in the breasts. Freya moved her hands down and massaged Lucy''s t abdomen and then her legs. She didn''t touch Lucy''s private ce and skipped over it for now. The other maids did the same thing as well. Emilia had stopped resisting after her maid said a few words and her embarrassment went away. An angel knew another angel the best and it wasn''t just out of thin air that Lilith chose this maid for Emilia. After Luna was done massaging Lith''s body, she went for his shaft. It was now time to finally ease the pain from there. Lith''s lips and his shaft was in pain and also swollen. The same was with the otherdies. Their lips and lower lips both were swollen. Luna held Lith''s shaft with both her oily hands and stroked it lightly. She did it slowly and made sure that Lith felt her warm hands fully. Luna then fondled his balls and as his shaft got fully erect, she stopped stroking it. It was time to move onto another step. The other maids, they massaged the lower lips of their respective madams. Sophie ced her hands on Arya''sbias and massaged them. She first massaged the outer fleshy areas and then made her two fingers enter inside her pussy and slowly massaged it. Lilith''s, Lucy''s, Alexandra''s, and Emilia''s maids did the same thing. After massaging the outer areas, they stopped and looked at Luna, awaiting her approval to begin with the next step. Luna nodded her head while looking at them and instructed them to proceed. Luna then slowly took her robes off. She made sure that Lith was watching her. Stripping was also a part of entertainment that she heard men liked, and Lith surely did. Though Lith liked what he was seeing, he preferred it more if it was one of hisdies. The other maids stripped slowly as well and gave a good show to thedies. Emilia watched her maid with a blush, while Arya watched her demon maid with interest, and Alexandra watched hers with a neutral expression. As for Lilith, she watched her maid with a neutral face as well and Lucy was the same. After stripping down, Luna coated herself with oil. Her entire body got oiled up and it was shining slightly as the ballroom''s light hit her body. Luna snapped her fingers and the light inside the ballroom dimmed. She then snapped her fingers again and there were torches attached to the walls of the ballroom that lit up. The atmosphere was perfect to do naughty things and that was Luna''s intention. Luna ced her knee on top of the table and then got on top of it. Her knees were parted and in between them were Lith''s legs present. Due to being in such a position, Lith could see Luna''s well trimmed hairy pussy and her lower lips being parted slightly. He had inserted his shaft a lot of times in it but he could still see that Luna''s pussy appeared as if she was a virgin. Her big breasts were definitely a feast for his eyes and as he looked at her more, he suddenly started having naughty ideas. He then suddenly remembered that he was yet to punish her and his mind had an idea which he could implementter when they were together. Luna took out two pills from her ring and they appeared like small snowballs. Luna ced one pill in her mouth and crushed it so that it spread all inside her mouth. She then inserted the other pill inside her pussy and crushed it there as well. Luna then slowly slumped down and grazed her oiled up breasts on Lith''s abdomen and went towards his face. As she reached close to his mouth, she kissed his lips and immediately started a passionate kiss with him. While doing that, she lowered her hips on Lith''s shaft and made it enter inside her cunt. Lith felt Luna''s soft breasts on his chest, her soft body on him, and most importantly, a cooling sensation on his lips and his shaft as it entered inside Luna. This was a medicine that Luna used. It was there to remove swelling and heal Lith''s lips as well as his shaft that was swollen due to the previous event. Lith held onto Luna''s big butt and grabbing her cheeks, he made her bounce up and down on his shaft. Their oiled up bodies pped against each other and Lith pounding Luna could be heard by everyone. By now, it felt normal to thedies to watch Lith do the maid and they didn''t feel anything from it. Even Alexandra was gone past the point of feeling jealous. While Lith did Luna, the other maids had a different approach to things. Lilith''s maid popped the pill inside her mouth and crushed it while she didn''t insert the other one inside herself, but into Lilith. She then slumped on Lilith''s body and moving closer to her face, she kissed Lilith and started a passionate kiss with her. While doing that, she inserted her two fingers inside Lilith''s pussy and made sure to spread the medicine around everywhere. The same was done with the otherdies and the maids were doing a good job in easing the pain. A whileter¡­ *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Luna''s ass cheeks pped onto Lith''s lower body as he intensely made her ride him. The cooling sensation was gone now and he was fully healed and what he was doing was just ensuring that he came and was done with it. Luna soon broke the kiss and started bouncing voluntarily on Lith''s dick. Her big tits jiggled and her hairy pussy that was being spread by his cock was visible to Lith. Lith held Luna''s big jugs and squeezed them as she rode him. He pinched and pulled her nipples for a while and then moved his hands down and pinched her clit. "Ahhhh~" Luna couldn''t help but exim. Her clit was her weak spot. Lith could tell and he continued to do it and even pulled it lightly. Luna couldn''t take it anymore and she lowered herself back onto Lith''s body. Lith moved his hips and increased the pace of his pounding. Soon¡­ "Ahhh~ I am cumming¡­" "Me too¡­" Luna''s lustful juices squirted out as she climaxed onto Lith''s oiled up body while Lith held Luna tight in his embrace and shot his load deep into her womb. It wasn''t just him and her that climaxed right now. Beside Lith, Alexandra and Lucy had orgasmed before him, just a few minutes ago. The maids had changed their positions after the lips of their madams were healed. They went down and ate their madams'' pussies out while fingering them and brought them to an orgasm. A few minutester, Emilia, then Arya, and finally Lilith orgasmed and this marked the end of their healing break. Luna got down from the table, but surprisingly, Lith''s cum didn''t leak out from her pussy. Luna had held it well inside her and prevented it from leaking. Lith''s cum was precious to her and she couldn''t let it go to waste. Lith''s semen was really potent but Lilith had casted a spell on him and so, no matter how much he came inside anyone any number of times, they wouldn''t get pregnant. Of course, he wasn''t impotent by any means. He could break the spell anytime he wanted and could have babies. It wasn''t much of an issue. Still, if not used for making babies, his semen had a lot of benefits and nourishing properties. It was, in the end, the semen of someone of Legendary Rank bloodline. It shouldn''t be underestimated. The maids got down from the table and they helped their madams get down as well. Lith got down from it as well and they all stood silently in their ce and waited for Luna to instruct them further and do things. Luna snapped her fingers and the tables disappeared. She then looked at Lith and said, "Your Highness, we''ll begin with the next ceremony." Lith looked at her and asked while pointing towards himself and at her, "in this state?" Luna nodded. "Yes, it doesn''t matter much. Only a final few things are left to be done and the marriage will end. Cleaning up can be done after the marriage ends." "Alright." Lith nodded. "Then for the next ceremony¡­" ..... A/N: This is a bonus chapter for 250/250 GTs. Though the goal hasn''t beenpleted yet and it''s at 247/250 GTs, I have a few things to do tomorrow and so, I sent it in advance. Also, the marriage arc ising to an end and it''ll end within theing 2 or 3 chapters. Promise, definitely, trust me, I am not lying :'')) And, I''ll be uploading chapters on a fixed time on daily basis. It''ll be right when powerstones resets or 3 hours after it. If on some days I am unable to, I''ll update it on discord. The goals: 247/500 GTs (+3 bonus) 216/1000 powerstones (+1bonus) Chapter 384 Changes in Liths body Chapter 384 Changes in Lith''s body For the next ceremony, Lith had to hold hands with each of his brides and the two were supposed to recite some verses in the ancient vampirenguage. After that was done, they were made to pay respects to their ancestors, the moon, their parents, and the Vampire Queen. Of course, since Lith had no ancestors, he simply paid respect to the ancestors of his brides and then the moon, and then the parents of the brides and his own. This was what happened with everyone, except, there was a slight change when Lith held hands with Lilith and paid respect. Lith was made to pay respect to the moon, and the elemental energies. That was about it. Lith didn''t dwell much on it as these things, in his opinion, were just a form of respect that was meant to be shown and weren''t really important in any other aspect. After the paying respect ceremonies were done, Luna was about to go onto the next one when¡­ "Ugh¡­" Lith held his stomach and groaned. He felt a burning sensation dwell up within his body and felt a lot of heat all over. Thedies became concerned as they noticed this, but Luna simply pped her hands and made the maids bring a few things. "The energies haven''t been absorbed fully, Your Highness. You need to take additional things." Luna exined to Lith calmly. Lith was a Rank 9 and his body couldn''t absorb so much energy. The energy from the sacred water,bined with the energies from the core of each of hisdies, was too much for his Rank 9 body. Hisdies weren''t weak and it was for this reason that he wasn''t able to fully absorb the energies. But no worries as Lilith and Luna had it all nned out. Lilith was expecting something like this to happen and she had instructed Luna on what to do in advance. The maids brought out a cauldron and ced it in the middle of the stage. They then poured a few ingredients into it and stirred it well. Lilith took over their work and started making a potion in the cauldron. She added a few ingredients and then, as the final ingredient, she took out a vial of blood from her ring and poured it inside the liquid boiling in the cauldron. This vial of blood was Lilith''s blood, more precisely, her virgin blood. She had taken some out and preserved it because she knew that it had a lot of uses. Smoke arose from the cauldron as Lilith added the virgin blood. Then, within a few seconds, Lilith made the liquid inside get out and flow inside a small tube. She cooled the tube and finally, a bluish-purple potion was ready. She went towards Lith and made him drink it. Lith immediately felt a cooling sensation spread from his mouth to his throat, then his chest and then the rest of his body. He soon had some strange feeling and closing his eyes and sitting down cross-legged, he checked his body to see what was this strange feeling. His senses went inside his Magic Core and he noticed that the red color of his core had faded fully and it had be white. Then, looking inside, Lith saw some organisms swimming inside water and some shrubs and nts to have grown. It was slightly strange as ording to his previous world''s scientific research, it was Kingdom Monera that first came into existence, then it was Protista, followed by Fungi, nts, and then animals. But whatever, there was already magic present here, it was something that didn''t match his previous world and so, Lith didn''t think too much about the nts. He was just happy to know that life hade into existence and he would soon have people living inside his core. After a while of exploring his core and then noticing the changes in his body, Lith realized that he was about to go through a break through! ''Damn¡­ it was this fast?'' Lith couldn''t help but exim. He would be the youngest person in history to have broken through to Half Saint Rank if he manages to achieve a breakthrough within 40 years of age, but to his surprise, he was going to ascend just at the age of 21! Lith opened his eyes and got up. He looked at hisdies and said with a smile, "It seems I''ll be breaking through to Half Saint Rank soon." "What!?" "Oh my¡­" "Haha! Darling is the best among the best!" "So soon?" "Fufufu¡­" Lucy, Arya, Alexandra, Emilia, and Lilith, all let out different kinds of reactions. Lucy was genuinely very shocked as even for her, it took around 60 years to be a Half Saint Rank. The average age at which a genius ascended to Half Saint Rank was 100 years. But if one were to take the average poption into consideration, it would take around 500 to 1000 years for them to reach this stage. If this news, that is, someone ascending to Half Saint Rank at just the age of 21, was given to the public, the entire world would go crazy and they would kill to know the secrets. The oue would be disastrous and it would be best if the news didn''t leak out. However¡­ "Oh my, this news should definitely get out. I want my baby to be known to the entire world¡­ Fufufu." Lilith had some other ns, it seems. Everyone looked at Lilith, even Luna, who was Lilith''s personal maid, couldn''t help but look at her. She always felt that everything her Madam did was the correct thing. But as of now, even a person without a brain could tell that this news was something that should never get out. She was genuinely surprised as well. Noticing the curious and shocked filled gazes on her, Lilith simply chuckled. "Less talks on this, let''s get the ceremonies started and finish up with the marriage." Lith continued to stare at his mother despite her saying that. ''What is mom upto? Does she not know the chaos that''ll unleash if this news was out? Or does she perhaps want some chaos? Tsk¡­ I still don''t understand how mom''s mind works.'' Lilith didn''t speak further on this. She just continued to stand still and waited for Luna to continue with the ceremonies. Lilith wanted the best for her child. Having the memories of the future, she knew what oue there would be. But it would be no fun to just have the same events repeat themselves, and thus, she decided to speed things up. Lith was bound to reach great heights sooner orter anyway. She knew well just how much potential he had. ording to her memories, Lith would be a Half Saint Rank around the age of 35. So it didn''t really matter much if he ascended even faster. Of course, continuous ascensions weren''t a good thing in the world. A person had to consolidate his cultivation, learn things in that realm they''ve just reached and then after mastering and knowing everything about that realm, breakthrough to the next one. If one doesn''t go ording to such things, they are bound to suffer and would have their cultivation stagnated. But, Lith is an exception to everything. Who was he? He was the son of the strongest being! Lith''s potential was limitless and even if makes one breakthrough after another, he would never have such problems. Common sense couldn''t be applied if the talks are about Lilith''s children. Lucy was a girl and the techniques Lilith had used in this marriage couldn''t be applied to her. The ancient techniques Lilith hade across were all targeted towards a male. The reason was that, firstly, the two Legendary Ranks before her were both males. Secondly, women usually tend to always keep their things a secret and they would hardly ever reveal things. The thinking process of each person was different and the same was the case for the genders as well. Many records were destroyed or washed away by the wheel of history and so for this, Lilith had to take a different approach if she wanted to increase Lucy''s cultivation just like she did with Lith. Lucy became a King Rank and it had not even been 50 years. She had already reached a benchmark which many couldn''t achieve. There was a lot of time in Lilith''s hand to focus on her daughter and currently, she was focusing fully on Lith. With that being said, Lith, who was genuinely shocked upon his reincarnation to find that he had no hacks such as a system, a goldenrod, overpowered artifacts or any of such things, was now starting to realize that probably, just probably, it was his mother that was his biggest hack. Little did Lith know that what he was thinking was right. Lilith was indeed his hack, but how did he end up having her or what caused him to be her son and other things was a story for another day¡­ Chapter 385 Lucy has become bolder** Chapter 385 Lucy has be bolder** Inside the ballroom of the Royal Castle, Lith, his five brides, and the six maids were all standing on the stage, naked and all oiled up. They hadn''t cleaned themselves up or changed into new clothes as the marriage wasing to an end ording to Luna and it wouldn''t take a lot of time. Luna looked at everyone and said, "Theing ceremony is done to ensure that the groom and the brides are healthy and to ensure that their children that''ll be born will be healthy as well. Let''s begin with this, without further ado." Emilia blushed as she heard this and as for the others, they had no reaction to it. It felt just like a normal ceremony to everyone present. Lith had no opinions on this. Children were something he hadn''t thought about and wasn''t nning to have anytime soon. He was just 21 years old, the average age at which a mortal had children in this world was around a thousand years and as for an immortal, the average was around ten thousand years. To ensure that the groom and the brides had healthy children, the reproductive organs of theirs would be blessed and they would need to have a few things as well. Luna made the square pit containing the sacred water be back on the stage. She dimmed the light and the rooftop was open, ensuring that the silver-crimson moon illuminated the room and was reflecting in the water in the square pit. Luna then increased the size of the pit and where the moon was reflected in the water, she made a tform be present right above it and hover in mid air. Luna brought Lith close to the square pit and made him stand beside it. She then squatted down and sucked on his shaft to make it erect. Her doing this felt normal to everyone now and nobody even had anything to say about this, not even Lith. Within a few minutes, Lith''s mighty dragon was roaring towards the sky. After that was ensured, Luna made Lith go sit on the tform with his legs hanging at the sides. She then brought Alexandra close to the square pit and made her turn around and had her butt face towards the sacred water. She then made her bend down and Alexandra did as she was told. Luna then took out a red colored round fruit of some sort. It had ck dots on it and judging by its shape, it felt squishy. Luna dipped the fruit into the sacred water and chanted a few verses. The sacred water got coated on the fruit and after that was done, Luna brought the fruit close to Alexandra''s pussy. Luna shoved the fruit in her vagina and since it was a squishy fruit and also as Alexandra was all oiled up, it smoothly went deep inside her and was present just at the entrance of her womb. It felt weird to Emilia as she looked at it and Lith was the same. As for the otherdies, they had no opinion about this. ''And here I thought that this ceremony would be at least somewhat normal¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at Alexandra. ''Just which pervert made these ceremonies? I really am curious to know now.'' Luna then made Alexandra go on the tform and as she reached there, she instructed Luna to sit down on Lith''sp and wrap her legs around his waist. After Alexandra did that, Luna instructed Alexandra to slowly take in Lith''s shaft inside her. Lith supported Alexandra''s waist and made his dick slowly enter inside her pussy. Alexandra looked at Lith with love filled eyes and said softly, "darling¡­" Lith smiled and said, "we''ll be husband and wife soon now." Alexandra nodded. Lith then went back to having Alexandra get down on him slowly. Halfway through as his shaft entered inside her, Lith felt that his tip was touching something squishy. He looked at Luna and saw her nod her head, indicating that he should continue what he''s doing. Soon¡­ Squish! "Ah¡­" Alexandra moaned as the fruit got crushed and entered her womb. This was a really strange feeling and she couldn''t describe in words how weird it felt. But she didn''t voice this out as she knew that this ceremony would make her reproductive organs healthy and she can have lots of babies with Lithter. Lith''s shaft prated Alexandra''s womb along with the fruit and soon, he felt a cooling sensation once again. This sensation was traveling through his shaft, inside his body and was spreading all around his lower body and finally stopped when it reached his balls. The cooling sensation wasst felt by Lith in his balls and then it faded away. As for Alexandra, she felt the same all over her lower body and it faded away at the same time when Lith''s sensation faded. Lith then looked back at Luna and awaited her next instruction. Luna looked back and simply smiled. "If the cool sensation has faded, it''s time for Your Highness to give your first healthy seeds to Miss Alexandra''s healthy eggs. Don''t worry, Your Highness, since this is the first time after the absorption of the fruit, Miss Alexandra wouldn''t get pregnant." "She would be only pregnant from the second time onwards, given that Your Highness doesn''t use any birth control means." Lith wouldn''t lie, hearing all of these things by Luna as if it was something normal was a really weird feeling. In his previous life, nobody openly talked about sex or things such as these and now looking at such a 180¡ã flip, it was definitely weird. But Lith didn''t dwell on it much and nodded his head, indicating that he understood. He started ramming his shaft inside Alexandra and soon, the sound of their flesh pping was heard by everyone. Luna sat down beside the square pit and started chanting the verses again while looking at the ck book in her hand. As she chanted, the water from the sacred pit rose up and it wrapped around Lith''s legs that were hanging by the sides of the tform. Lith noticed this but ignored it and continued to pound Alexandra. This felt normal to him now. Soon, the illuminance of the silver-crimson moon concentrated on Lith and Alexandra and the water rose higher and Lith and Alexandra''s whole body was covered in it. Soon, the sacred water entered slowly inside Lith and Alexandra''s bodies. It entered through Lith''s shaft that was currently spreading Alexandra''s pussy. The sacred water went inside and it was as if it had disappeared into Lith and Alexandra''s bodies. The entire water that was covering their bodies was gone within a few minutes and at this time, both Lith and Alexandra felt really sensitive down there. "Nghnn¡­ honey, I am going to cum." Lith groaned and said. "Ahh~... Me too¡­ Darling¡­ Ahh¡­ Kiss¡­" Alexandra asked for a kiss and Lith happily obliged and did that. Their lips locked together and soon their tongues got entangled together as well. Lith hugged Alexandra and pounded her hard. A few minutester¡­ "Mhff¡­ Mhhhnnn¡­" Alexandra''s body shivered and she climaxed along with Lith. Lith''s semen shot deep inside her and rather than feeling warm as usual, it felt cool to Alexandra. Luna could tell that both were done. She let them rest for a few minutes and then said, "Alright, Your Highness, and Miss Alexandra, pleasee down." Both followed Luna''s instructions and got down. Luna then asked Lucy toe towards the square pit and Alexandra went back to her original position with a happy face after she was done. Luna then asked Lucy to wait for a bit and she squatted down once again close to Lith''s shaft. It was her duty to have it be erect and ready to prate the brides. Normally, Lith''s shaft would take a while to get erect as he climaxed lots and lots of time since the past few days. This problem could be solved by taking pills and Lith would always be erect, but the problem was, it would hurt him slightly and there were some side effects of it as well. Thus, the best and most efficient way was Luna. Her skills were really good and it would hardly take her more than a few minutes to get it erect. Luna sucked on Lith''s shaft once again and this time she yed with his balls and stimted him. Without any surprise, Lith''s sleeping dragon was woken up from his slumber again and it roared towards the sky. Luna made Lith go back to the tform and she made Lucy be in the same position as Alexandra near the square pit. She put the fruit enchanted with the sacred water inside Lucy and then made her go towards Lith and be in the samep position. Lucy happily did that and as she was in Lith''sp, there was a small smile on her face. Noticing this, Lith smiled and said, "Big sis, are you perhaps fantasizing about our future babies and are happy or is it some other reason?" Lucy came back to her senses and slightly blushed. She hit Lith''s chest and said, "Shut up¡­ there''s nothing like that." Lith chuckled. He held her hips and made his shaft slowly enter inside her warm fleshy walls. "Then why are you smiling like that?" Lith asked while holding her. Lucy knitted her brows slightly as she heard this. It seems her little brother was in the mood to tease her. Not wanting to falter back, she held Lith''s chin and made him look her in the eyes. "Are you in the mood to tease me?" Lith chuckled. "Absolutely." Lucy smiled back and said, "Oh? A mere subject of the queen dares to act with such impudence?" Having went through so many embarrassing situations and acting as a Substitute Queen for so long, not to mention being around Arya constantly while Lith and her mother were away, Lucy had be a lot bolder than before. Though she wasn''t anywhere close to the shameless levels of Arya, Lith, or Lilith, she was still much bolder than the innocent and shy Emilia. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise as he heard that. ''It''s just been a few years since I was away from her and my big sis seems like she''s starting to be shameless like me. Amazing.'' Lith chuckled at his own thoughts and looking at Lucy, he got close to her ears and said, "Your Majesty, let''s leave the talks about impudence aside. How does it feel to know that your pussy is being spread by a lowly subject of yours." Lith couldn''t sit back and joined in on the role y. Before Lucy could think of anything or process Lith''s words, Lith prated her fully and didn''t give her a chance to talk. "Ahh¡­" Lucy moaned as his shaft entered inside her and squished the fruit. The cooling sensation that she felt along with the weird squishy thing being present inside her made her thoughts focus on this and not at what Lith had just said. After a while when these feelings were gone, Lucy was back to realizing what Lith had just said. She looked at him with knitted brows. "The way you talk, it seems you want a punishment." Lith smiled. "I surely do." Lucy smiled back and controlling herself from breaking character, she pushed Lith down and said, "then watch as the Queen punishes you¡­" ..... A/N: Hello, Hello, the GT goal is soon going to bepleted. It''s at 357/500 Golden Tickets and you all know it, it''ll be +3 bonus. As for powerstones, hmm, it feels kind of slow. It''s at 486/1000. I don''t think you guys are gonna make it to 2000 this week lmao. Anyway, goals aside, the marriage arc will soon end. Definitely! I don''t have any ideas anymore and I can''t milk this any further than this :'') Jk Or am I? Chapter 386 Yuqova Fruit* Chapter 386 Yuqova Fruit* The tform was long and Lith didn''t fall down in the water below as Lucy pushed him. Lucy then ced her hands above Lith''s chest and started riding him. Lith was amazed to see this new side of his sister and he held her hips and supported her. Lucy then bent down bringing her lips close to Lith''s, she said, "you want a kiss?" "Of course." Lith wouldn''t deny it. Lucy pulled back and continuing to ride him, she said, "Too bad. You''re not getting it." Lith chuckled. Lucy was still a rookie in all of this and he knew what she would do next to him. As Lith had expected, Lucy brought Lith to an edge but didn''t let him cum inside her. She was trying this trick of edging to show her dominance and it was seen through by the talented and shameless Lith easily. Lith yed along with Lucy for a while and in the end, Lucy was defeated and she ended up breaking her character and burying her face on Lith''s shoulder. She still had a long way to go and the dao of shamelessness was something that couldn''t be achieved so easily. She had only just begun walking on this path while Lilith was at the peak and Arya was halfway through the peak. As for Lith, he was ahead of Arya and within a few more years, he would definitely surpass his mother or at least reach close to her. A whileter, Lucy and Lith both orgasmed together and after being done, they both were called down. The same thing repeated with Emilia, Arya, and Lilith. All three had different reactions to this ceremony but they ended up finishing it without a hitch. After this ceremony was done, Lith once again felt a burning sensation inside his body as he stood on the stage along with hisdies. He held his stomach where it was burning and groaned lightly. Thedies became concerned once again, except for Lilith who knew the reason for it. Luna looked at Lith and exined that he would keep feeling this sensation for theing few days as well as the energies weren''t absorbed yet. She then exined to him about the technique in great detail that Lilith had told her about and after realizing that, Lith couldn''t help but feel surprised. ''So in the end¡­ this technique was some dual cultivation technique? What the fuck? Do they even realize that this is a dual cultivation technique?'' Lith couldn''t help but think. But Lith was slightly wrong in this. In dual cultivation, both the partners would benefit together but in this technique, it was only Lith who was benefiting. As for the otherdies, there was little to no effect on them. Lith then asked Luna to quickly finish up with the ceremonies. He knew that he would have to have sex a lot of times with hisdies to be at ease and thus, the sooner the marriage was over, the better. Luna nodded her head. "But before beginning with the ceremonies, we''ll have to take care of that, Your Highness." Luna was talking about Lith''s erect shaft. Lith could only sigh and let things flow. Luna pped her hands twice and the maids standing at the sides walked towards Lith. Lith was surprised to see them. Will he have to ask sex with them all to ease this? But Lith''s worries were for naught as Luna said, "Your Highness, you''ll need to drink the juice of the Yuqova fruit. This fruit would help ensure that the chaotic energy inside you spreads all over your body and is slowly absorbed." Oh. So he just had to have juice? It wasn''t that difficult then. Lith thought to himself. He then signalled Luna to go ahead. Luna nodded her head and walked towards the five maids standing near Lith. Luna took out five fruits from her ring and the fruit looked like a star but was blue in color and appeared soft. Luna then proceeded to insert the fruit inside the pussies of thedies and as she did, Lith had some idea as to what she was going to do next. "Hey, Luna, I just need to have juice right? Why are you cing it there?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. The entire ceremonies and the wedding, it was so perverted and what''s with these new perverted things Luna was doing? Lith couldn''t understand. Can''t things be normal and more¡­ uhh¡­ family friendly? Luna got up after inserting thest fruit inside Sophia, the personal maid of Arya. She looked at Lith and exined, "The fruit juice starts to rot if ites into contact with any elemental energy and if you keep it in some elemental-energy-less-container and drink it, you''ll definitely feel an extremely bitter taste. Also, Your Highness, the same container cannot hold the juice again until a few years have passed. The juice will rot again." "That''s why, the best way to consume this juice is by having it inside virgindies. The fruit has a sweet taste and if you, by any chance, put it inside thedies who aren''t virgins, you''ll once again feel an extremely bitter taste." After Luna was done exining, Lith couldn''t help but knit his brows. ''What the hell is up with this fruit juice? Why is it perverted as well? And not to mention the level of its degeneracy. Who in the world was able to discover all of this ande up with such methods?'' Lith looked at Luna and not believing her, he said, "alright, let''s test it out." "Sure." Luna nodded. She took another Yuqova fruit out of her ring and ced it inside a normal bowl. She crushed it and made juice out of it. Sizzle! As soon as the fruit became juice and came into contact with the elemental energies, it started sizzling. Then, a pungent smell permeated the room and the juice started rotting. Lith frowned and held his nose. So it was true? He thought to himself. Luna closed her palms that had the bowl on it and crushed itpletely. She then snapped her fingers and the room was back to normal. Luna then took out another Yuqova fruit and inserted it inside herself. She massaged her pubes and the fruit inside turned into juice. Luna then clenched her pussy and held it inside. "Your Highness, you can have a sip of it and you''ll know how bitter it is." Luna said calmly. "I''ll see." Lith was still yet to test the authenticity of thedy being virgin. He got close to Luna and squatting down, he brought his mouth close to Luna''s pussy. Luna then slightly pushed Lith''s head onto herself and his mouth touched her pussy. Luna unclenched slightly and a bit of juice came out. As soon as it hit Lith''s tongue¡­ Ptui! Lith couldn''t help but spit it. ''Damn! It''s extremely bitter!'' Lith thought to himself. ''So this means Luna was right¡­ Damn it! How perverted can things be here?'' Lith got up and wiping his face, he said to Luna, "My apologies for doubting you." Luna smiled and said, "Your Highness is too polite. There''s no need for such words." Lith nodded and then Luna made Lith drink the juice from the virgin maids. Lithtched onto Freya''s pussy. She was the first one and just as Freya unclenched and the juice entered inside Lith''s mouth, Lith felt a sweet taste assault him. ''Oooh¡­'' Lith couldn''t help but exim. He gulped down all the juices and also made sure to lick Freya''s inside clean. Freya slightly blushed as this happened. This was the first time the Prince had ever touched her like this. Lith let go of her and drank the juice from the otherdies. After he was done, he indeed felt his hotness to have reduced by a good margin. Luna then looked at Lith and said with a smile, "It was a good sweet drink, right, Your Highness?" Lith nodded. "Then, shouldn''t the brides have a taste of it as well?" Luna asked with a smile. "Oh yeah, definitely." Lith nodded in agreement. Emilia, who was watching everything, interrupted by saying, "Uhm¡­ I am good¡­" Lith looked at her and said with a smile, "Wifey, you don''t know how amazing the taste was. You should give it a try." Emilia was slightly hesitant. She didn''t want to drink something from another woman''s pussy like this¡­ Arya, who was beside Emilia, put her hands over her shoulder and pinched her cheeks, she said, "Emmy, give it a try. What''s the harm anyway?" Emilia didn''t want advice from stinky Arya, but then she saw the otherdies looking at her and sighed. "I''ll try¡­" Pah! "Haha! That''s the spirit!" Arya spanked Emilia''s ass and said cheerfully. "Damn you stink lizard!" Emilia burst out. Arya distanced herself quickly and Emilia, who was about to chase her, stopped when she heard Luna say the next few things. "Your Highness, when ites todies, the way to drink this juice is different. The juice must have a man''s saliva mixed in it and it shoulde from a non virgindy''s inside only. This means, Your Highness, you would need to bear with the bitter taste and feed the juice to thedies yourself." "What in the¡­" ..... A/N: Ah yes btw, I am not joking but marriage arc is really gonna end in the next chapter. Promise. Also, the goals: 359/500 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) 506/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 387 Finally Married!

Chapter 387 Finally Married!

Lith stared at Luna and Luna simply smiled and shrugged. She didn¡¯t make the rules, did she? Lith sighed. ¡°Tsk. I¡¯ll bear with it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it if you don¡¯t want to, you know?¡± Arya said with a smile. Lith waved his hand and walked towards Luna. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The taste is really nice. Have it and you¡¯ll know.¡± Lith reached close to Luna and squatted down in front of her hairy pussy. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Someonee close, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Arya pushed Emilia forwards as Lith said that. Emilia was hesitant at first but realizing that she would kiss Lith instead, she was fine. She walked towards Luna as well and squatted down near her pussy. Lith took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡± Lithtched onto Luna¡¯s lower lips and Luna unclenched her pussy, making the fruit juicee out and fall into Lith¡¯s mouth. ¡°Brffghh¡­¡± The better taste made Lith barf but he held it in. He then immediately turn towards Emilia and kissed her, making the juice flow from his mouth into hers. Emilia¡¯s eyes opened wide as she tasted the sweet juice. ¡®Its really good¡­¡¯ As someone who loved food and drinks, this was a really nice experience for Emilia. While drinking the juice, Emilia thought that she shouldn¡¯t have resisted it previously. It was so amazing! As for Lith, he had calmed down. As soon as the juice entered inside Emilia¡¯s mouth and her saliva came into contact with Lith¡¯s mouth and the juice, the bitterness was reduced by a very good degree. It was bearable now. Emilia then went away after the juice was finished and Lith stood up and looked at Luna. ¡°The juice is finished. Are you going to insert the fruit in someone else now?¡± Luna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll put the fruit in me and make a juice out of it. Your Highness just needs to repeat the process again.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it rot if you put the juice in the same container again? Didn¡¯t you say this yourself?¡± Lith asked. Luna shook her head. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any problems as-¡± ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t wanna know. Just do the thing, I¡¯ll feed them.¡± Lith honestly couldn¡¯t care less about this perverted fruit juice. There were so many rules and dos and don¡¯ts that it was tiring to know. Also, he didn¡¯t want to have such useless information inside his head. If in future he ever wanted to consume this juice again, he¡¯ll simply ask Luna and have her do it. Luna nodded her head and put the fruit inside her vagina again. She massaged her pubes and then the fruit turned into juice. One by one, Lith fed all hisdies the juice and they were all honestly very surprised when they felt its taste. Even Lilith was the same. Though she know about the fruit, she hadn¡¯t ever tasted it until now. After this was done, Luna popped a pill inside Lith¡¯s mouth and made him chew on it and. Lith did it and his mouth became clean and all the bitter taste was gone. ¡°All ceremonies have beenpleted and only one step is remaining. Once this is over, the marriage would officially end.¡± Luna said with a simple. ¡°Finally¡­¡± Lith couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. His little brother was tired after working so much and he was the same as well. He needed some rest. Thedies giggled lightly as they noticed the exhausted expression on Lith¡¯s face. Luna made the square pit smaller near her and the moon once again shone in it. This time, fhe moon was just silver and the crimson hue from it was gone. Luna made Lith stand on side of the pit and made Alexandra stand on the other side. These two were still oiled up and naked but they really didn¡¯t care. Luna dimmed the lights in the room and brilliance of the moon was just on Lith, Alexandra, and in the square pit containing sacred water. Luna stood at one side of the pit, between Lith and Alexandra and took out a ck book from her ring. She made Lith hold Luna¡¯s hands and started reciting verses from the book. A few minutester, Luna said, ¡°¡­and that brings us to the final stage.¡± Luna then looked at Lith and said, ¡°Please say your vows.¡± Lith looked Alexandra in the eyes and said, ¡°With the moon as the witness, I, Lith Evure, take you, Alexandra Constantine, as my wife, and I solemnly vow to be a good husband and always look after you.¡± Lith kept his vows simple and didn¡¯t make it sound too extraordinary. Vows were just words, the actions were what mattered in the end. He knew himself well and he would always look after his wife and never let any harm befall her. He had the power and determination to do so and they weren¡¯t just false promises or wishes. Alexandra felt tearful as she heard her darling say that. But she held it in and looked at Lith with the same determination as him and said, ¡°With the moon as the witness, I, Alexandra Constantine, take you, Lith Evure, as my husband, and I solemnly vow as well to be a good wife and always look after you.¡± ¡°With this, the vows arepleted. If anyone has any problems with this marriage, please say it now or forever hold your silence.¡± Luna said after turning around and looking at thedies. Nobody said anything and just stood still. Luna waited for a few seconds as per traditions and then nodded her head. She turned around again and looking at Lith and Alexandra, said, ¡°With this, I dere you both, Lith Evure and Alexandra Constantine, as husband and wife.¡± ¡°You may now kiss.¡± POP! CRACKLE! p! p! p! p! Fireworks exploded in the sky above their heads. The maids popped some poppers and the otherdies pped joyfully as Lith and Alexandra finally became husband and wife. Lith pulled Alexandra close to him and she jumped over the sacred water between them andnded in his embrace. He kissed Alexandra and Alexandra held his face and tightly sealed her lips with his, as if afraid that he¡¯ll go somewhere. They had a passionate kiss for a while and after that was done, the otherdies came towards the square pit one by one and the same process repeated. All were done with their vows and Lith was finally a husband to Lilith, Lucy, Alexandra, Arya, and Emilia. The fireworks kept bursting in the sky to mark this joyous asion and the ballroom was also lit up brightly and poppers popped everywhere. After a while, when everything subdued, Lith took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can rest now!¡± The marriage had finally ended! Luna, who was standing beside Lith, said calmly, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to take a bath?¡± Lith looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, my whole body is oily. Can¡¯t sleep like this.¡± Luna nodded. She pped her hands and the ballroom changed into an onsen. The atmosphere of the ballroom became that of a hot spring bathhouse. ¡°What in the¡­¡± Lith couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise. But then he shook his head and shoved aside his surprise. This was a magical world, this should be normal, he thought. Lilith, standing beside Lith, held his hand and said to him with a smile, ¡°this will be our first bath after getting married. You surely wouldn¡¯t just want to bath, would you?¡± Lith looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡± Lith walked in the front and turning around to look at hisdies, he opened his arms and said, ¡°wifeys,e here and give your husband a hug.¡± Thedies smiled and happily went ahead and hugged Lith. Lilith hugged Lith from one side, Lucy from the other, Arya from behind, and in front of Lith were Emilia and Alexandra. Lith gave everyone a kiss on their foreheads and squeezing onto Emilia and Alexandra¡¯s butt in front of him, Lith said, ¡°let¡¯s go and bath now.¡± Emilia blushed as Lith did that but didn¡¯t voice out anyints. He was her husband now and it was all okay. The six then went to take a bath and the maids were ready to help them with it. Chapter 388 Ballroom turned into a hot spring bathhouse** Chapter 388 Ballroom turned into a hot spring bathhouse** The ballroom had been changed to a hot spring bathhouse. There was an area at one side where there were stools present and one could wash themselves up there before heading inside the hot water present on the other side. Around the hot water were small Bamboo trees and the overall atmosphere of the entire ballroom-turned-bathhouse was very cozy and rxing. Lith and hisdies were sitting on their stools and the maids were helping them clean themselves. Lith was at one end and there was Luna helping him out with everything. The maids all did the same actions and they were all following whatever Luna was doing. Luna had applied soap all over Lith''s body and her own as well. She was currently rubbing her breasts on Lith''s back while massaging his shoulders. Luna then moved her hands to Lith''s chest and rubbed it and cleaned all the oil from there. She then moved her hands down and rubbed his abdomen, all the while ensuring she doesn''t forget to rub her breasts on his back. Lilith''s maid, the Half Emperor Rank human, was feeling slightly embarrassed as she rubbed her breasts on Lilith''s back. Her breasts weren''t as big as the other maids and she definitely wouldn''t be able to provide the softness on Lilith''s back like the other maids. While rubbing Lilith''s back, she could only sigh and do her job and hope for the best. She moved her hands from Lilith''s shoulders towards her breasts and rubbed them. She didn''t apply too much pressure as she didn''t want to be mistaken that she was trying to take advantage of the situation and grope Lilith''s breasts. Lilith, feeling the awkwardness and restricted movements of the maid, chuckled and said while putting her hands over hers, "Why are you so tense? I won''t bite you or punish you. Rx and just follow Luna. It''s okay if you apply pressure, I don''t mind." The maid didn''t know how to feel when she was told this. She felt warm in her heart but then there was this doubt that will the Queen really not mind? The maid could only sigh and follow the orders. She tried to rx herself and do her job properly. The maid applied pressure on Lilith''s breasts and cleaned the upper area. She then moved her hands towards her nipples and rubbed them over it. She was slightly afraid of pulling the nipples and cleaning them when she felt Lilith''s hands on her hands. Lilith made the maid pull one of her nipples and clean the areas around it. She wanted to let her know that it was okay to do your job. Lilith also ensured that her milk didn''t leak out. As she knew that if it did, the maid would panic once again. This maid hadn''t had much interactions with her and Lilith knew that she had to do things slowly and teach her things. All maids and butlers in the castle were raised by her. She had treated them well and she continued to do so. They were her assets and people who she had invested her time and effort in. All of this was done so that Lilith could simply rx and not do anything on her own. These maids and butlers were powerful enough to change the politics of the world if they so wanted or cause chaos. Lilith didn''t need to do anything really. This human maid was raised by her as well and Lilith was continuing to train her to be a good maid and provide her services well. On the other side of her, Freya was cleaning up Lucy in the same way Luna did to Lith. Lucy felt rxed as Freya massaged her and having a personal maid who understood your needs was a genuinely good thing. On her side, Alexandra''s Frost Elf maid was rubbing her breasts on her back while massaging Alexandra''s boobs with her hands. She had a cold expression on her face as she did that. It was how she naturally looked and was not because she hated doing what she was doing. Alexandra had her eyes closed and had a neutral look on her face as well. This sadist vampire had an ice cold maid who knew all her needs and understood her well. Lilith had personally made this choice and the effects were visible as Alexandra was rxing while getting the massage from the maid. On her side, there was Arya. Arya''s demon maid was rubbing her big breasts on her back while fondling Arya''s own perfect and perky pair. The maid had a ck tail that had a heart shape at the end and ck horns and red hair. While fondling Arya''s breasts, she cheerfully said, "Lady Arya, your breasts are indeed perfect. Not just that but the same could be said about your figure." That was true. Arya was perfect in all aspects no matter where one looked at. Arya got a cheerful maid just like herself. Her maid was also as shameless as herself and free. Her vibes matched with Arya''s and Arya also genuinely enjoyed the services she provided. Arya couldn''t thank her mother-inw enough for providing her with someone like this maid. "Talk less, work more." Arya closed her eyes and said while she rxed. "Yes, Lady!" The maid eximed and got back to washing Arya. Beside Arya was Emilia and Emilia''s maid was a calm andposed angel. Emilia''s maid was rubbing her big breasts on her back while massaging her breasts. Emilia did feel shy about it but her maid had assured her that this wasn''t anything lewd or naughty and was just her providing normal services to her. Just like the otherdies, Emilia''s maid was also a perfect match for her. She was also chosen by Lilith to have her serve Emilia. On Lith''s side, Luna was done washing Lith''s back and his chest and abdomen. She poured water on him and herself and then made him get up. Luna then moved to the front and squatted down. She rubbed Lith''s thighs with soap and then his butt and then legs and feet. She made sure to remove all the oil and when it was done, she poured water and made it clean. Luna then applied some soap in between her breasts and started rubbing Lith''s shaft in between them and gave him a boobjob. She wasn''t here to make him cum, she was just here to clean him and she was doing just that, but in a slightly naughty way. As for thedies and their maids, they were doing what Luna had told them to do beforehand. Lilith''s maid was in front of her, squatting down and rubbing Lilith''s thighs with soap and then her legs and feet. She was slightly afraid to touch the private areas of Lilith but then realizing that she had already done it previously during the massage, she rubbed soap on Lilith''s plump butt and then moving her hands forward, she rubbed her softbias. To the maid''s surprise, Lilith was standing calmly and in a rxed manner. This made her assured that Lilith indeed didn''t mind it. The maid then poured water and cleaned Lilith''s lower body. She then applied a cleaning spell on her two finger tips and inserted them inside Lilith''s vagina and slowly cleaned it. The other maids were doing something simr and after a while, Lith was the first to get all cleaned up. He went inside the hot water andy his back on the edge and rxed. Soon, it was Lilith that was finished with the cleaning and she entered the water as well and moved towards Lith. She hugged Lith from the side and put her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes to rx. Lith looked at her and caressed her back. He then chuckled and asked, "is my wife tired?" "Yes." Lilith said softly. She wasn''t tired really, she was just trying to rx on Lith''s shoulder because it felt cozy to her. "Oh, then want me to help you rx?" Lith asked with a smile. Lilith got up and looking at Lith, she chuckled. "You still have the energy to do naughty things?" Lith smiled and pointing down, he said, "the energies in my body haven''t been absorbed fully. Look at that, it still feels hot down there." Lith''s shaft was as erect as it could be. The energies had indeed not been absorbed yet and the only cure for it was to have sex with his wives multiple times for theing few days. Lilith chhckled noticing that. It was due to her that Lith was in this condition. But it wasn''t a bad thing, once the energies are absorbed fully, Lith''s ascension would start and it was all worth it. As for the cure of it, Lilith definitely knew that it was something Lith liked. "Do you want this weak little wife yours to help you with that, husband-sama?" Lilith asked yfully. "Yes, please." Lith smiled and said. He would never say no to the advances from his wives. Lilith chuckled and moving in front of Lith, she ced her hands on his shoulder and made his erect shaft enter inside her. Lith held Lilith''s hips and slowly made her sit down on it. Soon, he was back inside the wondend of fluff and warmth and got his hot and hard shaft massaged by Lilith''s soft walls. A few secondster, Arya was the one to enter the water and looking at her mother-inw and husband, she chuckled and said, "you can''t stay still even for a while, can you, my dear husband?" Lith chuckled. "Can''t help it. My wives are too cute." He extended his hand and said while pulling Arya in his embrace. "Oh? I am cute now and not hot and sexy?" Arya asked while unting her perfect body slightly. Lith pinched her nose and giving her a peck on her lips, he said, "so yful." Arya chuckled, Lith followed, and Lilith was the same. Soon, the otherdies joined one by one and the ballroom was back to being filled with the moans of Lith''s wives. ..... A/N: There was a dy in chapter today because I am moving to different cities. Also, I did have the chapter avable to post right when you get powerstones, but the problem was, I didn''t like the chapter I wrote and so I had to edit and rewrite and post again. Sorry for the inconveniences, the regr release schedule will be back from today again. Also, we''re close to finishing the Golden Tickets goal. It''s at 450/500 GTs (+1 bonus) Powerstones: 846/1000 (+1 bonus) Go get it guys and I''ll release the bonus within two hours of it beingpleted. Good luck! Chapter 389 Yin Yang Virya Sutra Chapter 389 Yin Yang Virya Sutra "Mhm~..." Arya moaned in satisfaction as Lith sensually thrust his shaft deep inside her. Arya was hugging Lith from the front and had her head resting on his shoulder. Lith hugged her back and was slowly doing her. Lith was done with Lilith and it was Arya''s turn now. He had climaxed once already but it was nowhere enough to calm his raging boner. He was doing it slowly and sensually so as to let his wives be at ease and feel rxed while they enjoyed both ¡ª the hot spring as well as the pleasure arising from having the taste of each other''s bodies. Lith''s hands were on Arya''s smooth perky butt and though he only had the view of her back and her hips grinding on him, he very clearly could see his other wives rxing beside him. Lucy and Alexandra were at his sides and at their sides were Lilith and Emilia respectively. In this soothing and calm atmosphere, Arya''s soft moans were like a rxing lo-fi music that Lith was hearing. A while passed and Arya and Lith climaxed together. It wasn''t a shaking orgasm for the two, just a normal one. After Arya was gone, it was Alexandra who joined Lith, followed by Lucy, and then Emilia. After Lith was done, he rxed for a while in the hot water and then going out of it with his wives, they got dressed in their sleepwears by the maids present. Lith wore a loose ck t-shirt and gray sweatpants. Now that he was 21 years old and 195 cm tall, these sets of clothes made him appear really handsome and hot, despite them just being his sleepwears. His silver hair was tied into a rough bun and his bangs were fluttering as he moved through the hallways with hisdies. As for thedies, they all worefortable and loose tops and pyjamas. As they walked through the hallways, Emilia and Arya were at the front and discussing things. Now that they both had the same husband, they had gotten much closer than before and Emilia was currently discussing a few things about the academy with Arya and taking her opinions on it. Behind the two were Lucy and Alexandra and they both were discussing their ns for theing future and what they''ll be doing. Lucy was an adult and senior to Alexandra. Alexandra was just 28 years old and she was like a child in front of Lucy. Lucy considered her as her little sister and was advising her on a few things. Behind the two were Lilith and Lith. They both were discussing about the marriage and while on this topic, Lith suddenly remembered something and asked, "Mom, you said that what we did at that ceremony was a cultivation technique, right?" Lilith nodded her head. "That''s right." "Oh, nice. Can I have its manual? I want to see a few things in it." Lith said. "Sure." Lilith nodded and grabbed the air in front of her. In her hands, a scroll appeared as she tried to grab the air and Lilith then presented it to Lith. Lith was used to such magic and he felt that grabbing things out of thin air was normal stuff. Lith took the manual and started reading it. Just one look at it and Lith was genuinely shocked as he read the manual''s name. Yin Yang V¨©rya Sutra. ''What the fuck!? This is¡­ This is¡­'' Lith couldn''t believe what he was looking at and continued to read further into the manual. Lilith at the side wondered why Lith was showing a shocked expression, but looking at him reading the manual with so much focus, she didn''t disturb him by asking her doubts. As Lith reached his own chambers, which was a new one made for him and his wives beside the Queen''s chambers, he was almost done reading the manual. Lith folded the manual and closing it, he sighed and thought to himself, ''It really is a dual cultivation technique. Who knew that the novels that I was reading, the stuff that I thought was just some work of fiction, was actually real in this world.'' ''But¡­ Isn''t this a magical world of swords and spells and not cultivation and mediation? Hmm no¡­ It probably isn''t. I might''ve misunderstood things. There surely is magic, no doubt, but to ascend, one has to go through arduous meditation and isn''t that basically just cultivation?'' ''Ugh, it''s hurting my head to think so much. Anyway, that doesn''t matter. What matters is that technique. Did I just end up dual cultivating with my wives?'' Lith thought to himself for a while while walking. "We''re here." Lilith broke Lith''s thought process and said to him as they reached his chambers. Lilith was really curious to know what her baby was thinking so deeply about. She had the power to read his mind but she would never do such a thing and would just normally ask him. Lilith broke his thoughts in hopes of getting some response from him. He had been quiet since he read the manual and was deep in his own thoughts. She wanted to know what he was thinking. Lith, having his thoughts broken, looked at his mother. He then suddenly realized something and asked her, "Mom, that technique, it just benefits me right?" Lilith nodded her head. "That''s right. It''s made solely for males and not for females." "Hmm, I see¡­" Lith nodded. "Alright then, I''ve made up my mind." Lilith was confused. "What made up?" Lith smiled as he heard that. "Isn''t it unfair if I am the only one to benefit from this technique, mom? I''ve made up my mind to modify it in a way that it''ll benefit me and my wives both whenever I cultivate this." Lilith was surprised to hear that. "You''ll modify it?" She couldn''t help but ask. This was an ancient technique which hardly anyone was able to modify and make changes to it without having major side effects. What Lith just said meant that he could do something that even countless geniuses weren''t able to do over the course of billions of years. To Lilith, this was genuinely of a great surprise. Not many things could surprise a Legendary Rank like this but this was one of them. Her son said it so casually as if it was a small matter to easily make changes to this ancient technique and modify it to suit the best needs of his wives and him. Lith looked at his mother and nodded lightly. "That''s right. I''ll modify it. But I''ll need to research for a while, look for resources and it''ll take a bit of time. Though as far as I know, it shouldn''t take too long." "Oh my¡­" Lilith couldn''t help but facepalm and say in a surprised tone. If what Lith said bes a sess, not only it would mean that he would have surpassed the knowledge of countless geniuses in history, but it would also mean that he had limitless potential and his intelligence far surpassed hers as well. Lilith would be the happiest and the proudest person in this world if this was true as this would mean that Lith had the potential to even surpass her own self! Herself ¡ª a literal Goddess! Lilith''s body shook with anticipation and enthusiasm and she couldn''t help but shiver slightly while facepalming and thinking of Lith''s limitless potential and his boundless future. Lith was oblivious to all of his mother''s thoughts and had he known that she would end up having such hopes for him and overthink things this much, he would''ve kept his mouth shut. But that was a true thing though. Modifying this manual wasn''t really difficult for Lith. He knew some things about dual cultivation and that could act as the groundwork to do more research andy the foundation of the dual cultivation path of his. Lith''s main goal wasn''t to be a dual cultivator, but he wanted to provide the best things he could to his wives. All his wives were geniuses and strong, independent women, who didn''t really need many things in life apart from his love and care. But providing them with such a technique, it would basically end up helping them reach even greater heights and they''ll go from being strong women to being the strongest! Lith had only just gotten married, but the desire to provide the best things to his wives as their husband was real and this was what fuelled him to work harder! All things aside, Lith had to first go finish up the stuff in the Neutral Continent. There was a war going on and from the news he saw on his phone a while ago, the war was at its peak and he knew that he had to be there or it would end without even him gaining a single experience from it. There were a few things on Lith''s mind now and he had already gotten a lot of stuff on his te. ¨C Help the sect win the war. ¨C Modify the Yin Yang V¨©rya* Sutra. ¨C Absorb all the remaining energy in his body. ¨C Ascension to Half Saint Rank. This was his current to-do list that he prepared mentally for himself. Lith suppressed these thoughts for now and stretching, he got ready to go to bed. Lith held Lilith''s hands and walked inside the new room made solely for him and his wives. As he entered it for the first time, the view inside made him stop in his tracks and say, "Wow¡­" ..... *V¨©rya means energy A/N: GT goal 500/500pleted! 3 bonusesing up soon! 1000/1000 powerstones goalpleted, 1 bonusing up soon! New goals: 575/750 Golden Tickets 1028/2000 powerstones. ..... Also my guys, I am genuinely tired telling everywhere that there is no ntr in this novel and there''s literally no cheating happening. The ones who are reading this chapter, I know most of you all know that there is no ntr, but some of you that still have doubts, I just want to ask... Why? Why do you have doubts about this? I never really mentioned any such scene where there was cheating or ntr happening. Not the mc, nor his wives, nobody is getting cucked, then why are you so worried and misunderstanding and for what? Anyway, I''ll say this for the final time, there is and will be NO NTR in this novel. Mc will NEVER get cucked and his wives will NEVER get touched by anyone. Even after so much addressing, if you still think there is ntr, honestly dude, fuck you and your insecure self. I am not gonna entertain or please you for it anymore than this and be nice and kind like I always am. I genuinely love each and every one of you who''s reading this novel, but some guys give me a slightly difficult time. Still, I don''t really hate the ones who are causing trouble and I look into their views. I respect everyone''s views and criticism, but please, when I am saying you''re misunderstanding things, I mean it and you are in the wrong in this one. I''ve openly admitted my wrongs multiple times when I was wrong and you can go through the past chapters and see my replies andments asking for an apology regarding the same. And if, as the author of this novel, can go to the lengths of understanding you and apologizing, can you as a reader not understand me? Anyway, I try my best to not curse any of you because I genuinely admire the time and energy you are giving to this novel, but honestly, sometimes it''s difficult for me and I am also just a normal guy like you. Do understand my plight and please don''t harass and bully me like you''ve done already by spamming so many reviews andments everywhere stating there''s ntr in this novel and what not. Also, if you like this story and if youe across someone who has misunderstood things and is wrong, can you please point it out to them and guide them on the correct route? It''ll be much appreciated. Hmm... Also, I just realized something. I forgot to mention, this big note, don''t worry, it won''t affect chapter coins and the chapter is priced for only the 1.6k words I have written above the note. I can say that with assurance to you. Anyways, getting back to the topic. You might sometimes wonder what misunderstandings there can even be, right? I''ll share you something for it: I present to everyone half empty ss of water and everyone can have different views for it and understand it differently and interprete it differently. Some of you might think, ''Oh okay, no, that''s a half-full ss of water'' and some might think, ''it contains half air in it'' and etc stuff. Things like these are okay and you''re all normal readers. I am not worried about you guys because you''ve not wrongly interpreted it. I am worried about those readers who think that the ss contains sparkling water/sprite instead of water and then they shout it out loud to everyone to prove me wrong. This is what was happening recently. There was no ntr in the novel, but some were really spamming that there was ntr everywhere. Some also said that this novel is using harem tag wrong. The spam went on for 2 days straight and I got harassed a lot in this while. I had to delete the stuff and I even had to go ahead and address this issue multiple times. To have a better understanding, please go read the screenshots I have attached in thements. The review may/may not be avable because idk, webnovel glitches and either that guy must''ve deleted it or he must''ve said some words that might''ve gotten his review shadow banned. Anywho please refer to the screenshots. Sigh... I am really tired of these bunch and it makes me want to sometimes not read anyments or interact with any of you. But no worries, even though I do feel that, I know there are some of you who genuinely like this story and are happy to read it everyday. I am writing and pushing hard everyday for you guys! I love you guys! Also, I am so so sorry for writing such a big note at the . It won''t happen again. I just felt that I had to address this issue. From next chapters onwards, I''ll always ensure to keep no notes to little to very few words in all notes below. I know it would get annoying to read a note at every end of the chapter lmao. Anyway, thank you for reading this far, I hope you guys have a good day/night. Lots of love to everyone! Chapter 390 Back in Redstone City Chapter 390 Back in Redstone City "Wow, that sure is amazing." Lith said in an amazed tone as he saw his new ce. The Prince''s chambers had a dark and red theme to it and the ambience felt reallyfortable and cozy to Lith. The carpet, the walls, the ceiling, the furniture present, everything was designed in a way that itplimented it each other and the theme of the room was well maintained. This luxurious and big room of Lith''s had a big bed, dining table bigger than the one in Lilith''s room, two sofa sets at each side of the room and at one side, instead of the walls, there was a big window which was facing the Dark Rose Forest. It had sliding windows, outside of which there was a big balcony. The room was at a high level and he could experience the breeze if he went out. ''They definitely made sure to make it even more luxurious than mom''s room.'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at his new room with an amused expression. On the bed, hisdies were sitting cross-legged and looking at him, waiting for him toe to them and sleep. Lith''s attention shifted from the room to the beauties sitting on the bed. He walked towards them and sat down cross-legged on the middle of the bed. "Phew. I can finally have sleep as much as I want!" Lith eximed as he slumped back on the side. Arya, Emilia, and Lilith chuckled as they noticed this and Lucy and Alexandra simply smiled. Lith hugged Emilia and Lucy on the sides and Alexandray on top of him. Arya hugged Emilia and Lilith hugged Lucy. In this snuggling position, the six slept soundly. Two dayster. Lith woke up feeling refreshed and energized. It was really a very good sleep. Though he was a vampire, he really enjoyed the warmthing from the bodies of hisdies as he snuggled and slept with them. Lith greeted his wives good morning and went to the washroom to freshen up. Aftering out of the bathroom, Lith went to the dining table in his room and all his wives joined him there. Lith got himself a simple warm bowl of soupy noodles. Thedies got themselves food as well and while having food, they started chatting. "So, what are the ns of my daughter-inws?" Lilith took a sip and asked. Arya put down her teacup and said, "Emmy needs help in academy affairs, I''ll go help her with it." Emilia nodded. "I''ll be going back to the academy with Arya and get back to work." "I''ll follow big sis Arya." Alexandra said while biting on a piece of croissant. She had a lot of things to learn from Arya and so it was best to follow her, she had such thoughts and was following those. "And I''ll be getting back to handling the affairs of vampire society and do my job as the Substitute Queen." Lucy answered. As for Lith, he gulped down the noodles and looking at Lilith, he said, "I''ll go back to the Shadow River Sect. I''ve got to deal with the war and gain some experience from it." Lilith put on a pondering expression as she heard that. She then took a sip of her tea again and said, "but the energy in your body isn''t fully absorbed yet. You would need their help to calm it down." Lith shook his hand and said, "it''s alright, not too big of an issue. I''ll be able to manage." Emilia shook her head as she heard that and said what all thedies had in their minds: "No, that won''t do. I''ll postpone my things. Let''s have you fully healed first." The others nodded their heads in agreement. Lith smiled and said, "so sweet. But don''t worry, I''ll really manage." Lilith shook her head this time and said, "No, you are not going anywhere until you''re fully healed." Lith sighed. "Trust me, I''ll be okay." Everyone looked at him with squinted eyes. "You''ll definitely not be okay." They all said. Lith was surprised to see them be so unified on this topic. He chuckled and gave up going out after noticing their determination. "Alright, I''ll go out after the energies are absorbed." Lith agreed finally. Thedies all had a happy smile on their faces and they continued to chat and have food. ¡­.. A week passed. Redstone City, Neutral Continent. All the energy in Lith''s body was fully absorbed by now and he was back in his optimum state. The chaotic energies sure caused a lot of trouble to him, but his wives helped him resolve it easily. Lith had lost track of how many times he actually ended up having sex with them in this past week. But as everything was over now, Lith was back to the sect. He could feel that his ascension was near, but he could also feel that he wascking something. To fill this gap, Lith thought that the best course of action would be to go to war and see things for himself. He''ll be on the Shadow River Sect''s side and act ordingly and do things. Lith didn''t go straight to the Shadow River Sect after arriving in Redstone City, rather, he was walking through the city to see what all things have changed here in the past few years that he was gone. Walking through the city, the rotting scent of corpses assaulted Lith''s nose and he could see butchered corpses of a lot of different types of people from different races and blood and bones everywhere. The buildings of the city were in ruins and painted red, ck, and blue colors of blood of the different people dying here. Lith didn''t feel nauseated as he smelled these stuff, just disgusted. He was a vampire and used to the taste and smell of blood and such grotesque scenes weren''t really something that bothered him. He only felt disgusted because the dried up blood and corpses, it was equivalent to smelling and looking at shit to him. Lith observed who these people that were dead in these piles of corpses were but he had no idea about anything. Redstone City was officially dered a temporary Conflict Zone and people from all around came here and duked it out with each other. That, along with the two n members killing the sect members and vice versa was the reason for such a scene in this city. The two ns and the sect didn''t go all out yet and were slowly umting power to unleash themselves onto one another and finally be the winners of this war. Losing or winning these small battles didn''t matter much to them and it was only acting as uncovering oneyer of their enemies and it had been seven long years since they started doing this. Now, as some time had passed, the war was entering its middle stage. The initial one had passed and after the middle was done, it would be the final stage after which the war would end. Lith was wearing a formal white shirt and blue pants and was going through the battlefield looking like some elegant noble of a big family of a main race. With his charms alone and him walking in with an elegant demeanor on the battlefield, Lith soon attracted some flies. "Wait there!" Someone shouted in Lith''s direction. Lith looked back to see who it was and noticing that it was just a ghoul that shouted and was moving in his direction, Lith ignored it and continued to stroll. "I SAID WAIT!" The ghoul shouted again. "Where the fuck do you think you''re going by not listening to the words of the squad leader!" A few ghouls joined the ghoul who had just shouted and yelled stuff at Lith themselves. "Don''t you dare ignore the squad leader!" Lith stopped hearing that and once again turned to look at the ghoulsing towards him. The ghouls immediately closed in on Lith as they saw him move and reaching just a few meters from him, the ghoul, also the squad leader of the rest, said in a creepy tone, "Boy, where do you think you''re roaming? This is the territory of the noble vampire Ultrix. You have invaded the territory of the noble vampire and since this is your first offence, consider yourself lucky. Now pay up ten amethyst coins for trespassing identally here and we''ll choose to ignore this offense you justmitted." Lith stared at the guy for a few seconds and then decided to ignore him and get back to his work. This guy was just a scammer and since it was the ghouls that were talking, Lith didn''t give two shits about it and went about his work. The threat of these ghouls was no different than the annoying buzzing sound flies made. Ghouls were created by vampires originally and were still being created. It was a subsidiary race of the vampires and no vampire, even the weakest and poorest one, had any respect for them. The ghouls felt annoyed and irritated as they saw Lith ignore them again. They couldn''t take it anymore and since they were from a species that wasn''t able to properly use their brains and think logically, they decided to attack Lith. The ghouls charged towards Lith and the squad leader ghoul yelled, "BOY! YOU DARE¨C" "Get lost." SPLAT! SPLAT! SPLAT! The bodies of the ghouls immediately burst apart as Lith extended his aura and put a heavy suppression on them. The ghouls weren''t able to handle this suppression or even resist it as Lith''s bloodline was a really powerful vampire one and he was also at the peak of Rank 9, about to ascend at any moment into Half Saint Rank. Lith ignored the flies he had just swatted and continued with his stroll. A few hundred kilometres away from Lith¡­ Ding! Ding! Ding! "What?" A pale looking ck-haired guy in a suit eximed as he heard the sound of the bells ring in his office. He immediately walked in a certain room and looked at the stones tablets present there. The stone tablets were present in a hierarchical manner on a tform and he noticed that four stones in the upper middle section of the tform had been broken. "Shit! That was not a wrong notification! Four Rank 8 ghouls indeed died!" The man eximed. He soon calmed down after his initial shock and thought to himself, "is there a new yer that has entered this zone? Or did the ghouls encounter someone stronger than them? No¡­ that shouldn''t be possible. The ghouls can detect who is strong and who is not." "But¡­ What if that person was hiding his prowess? Could be. But what if it wasn''t some big shot, but simply a vampire? Tsk. It really isn''t reliable to assume stuff from the deaths of the ghouls. I''ll use that method to check stuff." The man then went into another room. This room contained a lot of bones and blood and he dropped his blood on a ck skull present on a tform in the middle of the room. Soon, the skull turned gray and the man wiped his sweat and said, "So it was a vampire. But the question is, was it a bigshot vampire or a normal one? Hmm¡­ I''ll go see for myself." The man left the room and walked towards where the ghouls had died, to see who was the killer. ¡­.. A/N: I am currently travelling to another city, bonuses will be uploaded shortly. Sorry for the inconveniences. Chapter 391 Meeting an elder from the sect Chapter 391 Meeting an elder from the sect Lith was walking through Redstone City casually and he noticed that there were a lot of weak creatures who came to im that he had intruded their boss''s territory. As he walked, he was moving closer towards the main war zone and he could already hear faint noises of explosions and people battlinging from there. As he continued to walk¡­ "Halt!" "Tsk. Again?" Lith clicked his tongue in annoyance as he heard that. This was like the 9th time that he was stopped like this now. Lith turned around and was about to attack immediately when he saw that this time, it wasn''t some weak flee but probably their boss or something. The person in front of Lith was a tall burly man having the face of a red bull with ck horns. He had a big metal nose ring attached to him and was angrily looking at Lith. "Are you the one to have ughtered my brethren?" The bull-man asked. Lith assessed the guy for a bit and didn''t say anything in return to him. He noticed that the guy was probably a Half Saint Rank and he should be from one of the subsidiary races of the beastkins present in the Elven Continent. Lith shook his head and continued to walk in his own path towards the main war zone, ignoring the bull. He didn''t have time to waste on such useless people. "HUNNRRGHH! YOU DARE TO IGNORE ME!?" The bull-man bellowed and charged towards Lith angrily. The ground cracked as he moved with force and made his way towards Lith. Lith sighed again. ''Simply walking in a Conflict zone is this troublesome?'' Lith then sensed the guy to have closed in on him and to counter his attack, he turned around and sent a thunderous punch to the guy''s face. The bull-man was sent flying with his face caving inwards and his eyes, lips, and nose being broken to the greatest degree and he crashed onto the ground after flying for a while. The bull-many limp on the floor, unconscious, and showing no signs of getting up any sooner. He took all of this damage just because of not analyzing the person in front and underestimating the prowess of Lith. Lith ignored the guy after sending him away and continued to walk towards the war zone. While he did that, a few thousand meters from him¡­ "Phew¡­ Thankfully, I decided to just watch and not sh with him." A pale looking ck-haired guy said in relief as he watched Lith thrash a Half Saint Rank without even shedding a single drop of sweat. The guy continued to follow Lith and he noticed that Lith didn''t even need to put any effort to beat Rank 9s or Half Saint Ranks. He then decided to see who Lith exactly was and he analyzed everything about him. From Lith''s hair, to his eyes, his skin, and his movements and clothing, the man observed everything and made an analysis. He soon realized¡­ "Wait¡­ there''s no other noble vampire with such features and there''s no one who looks even remotely simr. Just who exactly is this guy?" The man thought to himself. He soon started racking his brain and made points connecting each other to see who Lith was. Lith definitely didn''t seem ordinary, but the man wasn''t able to connect him with any noble ns. The reason being, firstly, Lith''s clothes were just some simple formal ones which could be found anywhere and secondly, his looks didn''t match with any noble vampire n and this only meant that he was either a strongmoner vampire or someone who was using a disguise. But then the man thought out loud, "No¡­ that guy definitely isn''t somemoner vampire. Commoners don''t have silver hair or purple eyes and not only that but¡­" "Hmm¡­ wait a second¡­ that guy, he''s too calm and his eyes¡­" the man suddenly realized something. "His eyes¡­ there doesn''t appear to be any form¡­ no¡­ not even a slight tinge of bloodlust in it. Did he drink someone''s blood to satisfy it or does he have the ability to control it?" The man then made out that having the ability to control bloodlust wasn''t something even Viscount Vampire ns could do and then assumed that Lith probably may have had some blood beforeing. He continued to follow Lith and it had been a few hours since he did that. Lith defeated many people easily without even doing anything and despite being a few hours, there didn''t seem to be any bloodlust present in his eyes. The man stopped in his tracks and once again went into deep thoughts about this. "Just¡­ who exactly is this? I used artifacts to see if he was wearing a disguise and the result came out as negative. But if that''s the case, then he probably isn''t somemoner vampire. But the question lies¡­ which noble lineage does he belong to? There''s no n having silver hair and purple eyes both as their featu¨C wait¡­" The man soon realized something. Just as he did that, his whole body shivered and he said shivering and in a terrified tone: "D-does that mean¡­ h-he¡­ he''s from the R-Royal C-n!?" There were rumours in the vampire society that the members of the Royal n looked exceptionally beautiful and out of this world. There were also some that said they had silver hair, some that said, blue hair, and some that said red hair. But most of the time, the people associated silver hair and purple eyes as the features of the Royal n and nobody spoke anything to disagree or agree on this, the people just assumed this. There were no other ns who had both this feature and the man also noticed that Lith, who was walking, was also exceptionally handsome and appeared to have out of this world charm and figure. The man''s whole body shivered intensely as he realized that he may be following a member of the Royal n all this while. What terrified him even further was the fact that there were probably people present around Lith, if he were really from the Royal n. "But¡­ if there are guards around him, why haven''t I been assassinated yet?" The man wondered. "Could it be that the guards thought that I am not even worthy to spare a nce? Could be¡­ I am just a Lord of a small ce and not even known to any other vampire noble. Hmm¡­ if that''s really the case and he really is someone from the Royal n, I must take a picture of it and spread it in the underworld." "The ones who want to take revenge on the Royal n will know who to look for and I can easily make tons of money from this. Amazing!" "I''ve never liked those royalties. It would be best if this guy gets assassinated. Kekeke¡­ it''ll be really fun to see some chaos in the society. Afterall, it has been dormant and peaceful for quite a while since the Queen took the throne." Snap! The man took a picture of Lith. He had a good quality spy camera and Lith''s body, his face, his eyes, everything was captured by him in great detail. "I should run before the guards notice something wrong." The man ran away while thinking out loud about this. Lith waspletely oblivious to everything that had just happened behind his back. He wasn''t really worried about anything, but he was kind of annoyed to constantly sh with the small fries that wereing at him. Lith decided to go to the Shadow River Sect and stop strolling around. He would look through their ce and see what was happening in the main war zone. They definitely had the equipment to monitor the entire city. Lith walked and reached the boundary from where the Shadow River Sect''s territory was. He entered inside it as if it was not a problem and continued to walk towards the gate. Just as Lith took a step in and walked, there was a werewolf rushing towards the inside of the territory as well, a few hundred meters from Lith. Lith noticed that and looked at him while moving towards the gate. Just as the werewolf took a step inside the territory¡­ Boom! His body burst apart and a small explosion urred. It was as if the guy had stepped on andmine. Lith stopped in his tracks as he noticed this. He wondered if there werendmines or something present and he had to be on a lookout for it or something while going towards the gate. While he thought about things, an old figure in red robes of the sect flew towards Lith and stopped as he reached close to him. The old man kept his distance from Lith and looking at him, he asked politely, "May I ask who this gentleman here is? This is the territory of the Shadow River Sect and we are currently in a war." He was an elder of the sect and he was told to meet Lith. The sect had been monitoring Lith''s movement and they were sure that he was some big shot. They didn''t want to offend him and sent an elder to talk with Lith. Lith pointed towards himself and asked, "You''re talking to me?" There could be people hidden in shadows somewhere and so, Lith asked to clear his doubt if it was really him or someone in the shadows that the old man was talking to you. The old man nodded. "Yes, may I ask who you are?" "You don''t know? I am Ray." Lith shortly introduced himself. "This gentleman¡­ you must surely be joking¡­" the old man couldn''t believe it was Ray. Wasn''t Ray, the assassin, someone young looking? The assassin appeared like someone in their early teens, how can he be so handsome and appear to have a god-like figure? And from what the elder knew, wasn''t the assassin short? Around 160cm something? The man in front was clearly taller as well. Lith didn''t argue with the old man and he took out a ck token from his ring and tossed it towards the man. "Here. Have a look at this. This was given to me by the two Sect Masters." The old man caught it and as he inspected it, his body trembled and he said stuttering: "Y-you¡­ a-are you r-really Ray!?" The old man was dumbfounded when he realized that it indeed belonged to the sect. But he still couldn''t believe that the young assassin had be such a fine man and he refused to believe that it was the case. The young assassin appeared really cute and someone who must be pampered. But the man in front, he appeared someone so divine that his charisma alone made him appear as someone who mustn''t be approached or talked to. The old man felt really inferior when he was in front of Lith but he hid that feeling and talked to him. Now that Lith said that he was really Ray, the old man was genuinely shocked and dumbfounded and asked for confirmation again. "I am. Take me inside, will you?" Lith said calmly. He knew that it must be due to his appearance that the old man wasn''t able to recognize him and so, he didn''t get annoyed by the man''s repeated questioning. "Y-yes. Right. This way, please." The old man said respectfully and even more politely than before and took Lith to the Shadow River Sect. ..... A/N: I uploaded the draft version of the map of the world in the parament above and also in chapterment. Have a look, I hired an artist to make this. Also, I''ll upload GT bonuses and powerstone bonus with normal release and do a mass release. Will be done in 24 hours. Thankyou for your understanding. New goals: 647/750 GTs (+1 bonus) 136/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 392 Slight trust issues Chapter 392 Slight trust issues Administration building, Shadow River Sect. Inside the big hall of the admin building, there were only Lith and the two Sect Masters present. There was a raised tform above which there were two chairs present, below the tform were two rows of chairs at each side of the hall. The chairs above the tform were empty and nobody was sitting on it. The two Sect Masters were sitting opposite to Lith on the chairs present below. It was to signify that they were talking to Lith as equals and didn''t identally end up offending him. The two Sect Masters were really shocked when they first saw Lith. It was as if Lith''s personality had taken a total flip and his handsomeness and his divine figure was something they had never seen in their lives. But they knew well how topose themselves and were now talking to Lith normally. "So, Sir Ray, you''re here for¡­?" Sect Master Wan asked. "To participate in the war." Lith said calmly. The two Sect Masters fell silent hearing that. They didn''t expect Lith to have such motives. Sect Master Wan looked at Lith and asked, "May I ask which side Sir Ray is participating?" It had been seven years since Lith left. There were bound to be changes with his views. "The Sect''s." Lith said simply. He could understand their concerns. Wan nodded. "If Sir Ray doesn''t mind, can I have a discussion with my wife?" "Sure." Wan casted a barrier that made Lith unable to look at their expressions and hear their conversations. Wan and Ling had doubts about having Lith participate on their sides. Firstly, they thought that he would get no benefit in participating in this war and secondly, it was hard for them to trust an assassin. Assassins worked for money, not morals. Lith could backstab them at anytime as long as he got more benefits from the other party. Had Lith been with them for all these years and not left so suddenly seven years ago, Wan and Ling wouldn''t have needed to discuss so much about this stuff and would''ve easily trusted Lith. But now was different and they had to think thoroughly about this. "So, what did you decide?" Ling asked Wan. Wan shook his head. "I have no idea. What about you?" Ling sighed. "We''ve been put in a rock and a hard ce. But you know, dear? If he hase with good motives and is taking our side, we almost have the chance to win this war." Wan nodded. "That is true, but we don''t know if he''se here with good motives or not." Ling sighed again. "But we don''t have an option to deny him, do we?" Wan shook his head. "We can''t afford to have enmity with a top ss assassin like him. Honestly, the war was already so much pain and now we have to make another choice." Ling nodded. "So, how about we gamble?" "Gamble?" "Yes. We take risk and let him be on our side. Judging from the pros and cons, we don''t have the time and energy to deal with an Amethyst Card assassin like him. So how about we just let him join our side and do his thing? But, but, before we let him join us, how about we offer him the lowest benefit possible to have him question twice to join us?" Wan pondered over his wife''s words for a while. What she was saying was definitely a good idea but he had to think about the various responses Lith may give to them. The two discussed more on this and finally, a few minutester, Wan broke the barrier and looked at Lith. "Sir Ray, it''s our great pleasure to have you be on our side, but we have to let you know about a few things before you join us." Wan said. Lith nodded. He was expecting this. "Go ahead." "As you know, we have been at war with the two ns for a long time and it has drained a lot of our resources. We are now entering¨C" Lith shook his hand and said, "I don''t need a lot of things from you. I am taking your side for one sole reason." Wan and Ling fell silent and listened carefully to what Lith was saying. Lith looked at them seriously and said, "You''ve been good to my wife, Alexandra. It''s my duty as her husband to repay you guys for what you''ve done." "Ah¡­" Wan and Ling were dumbfounded as they heard this. All their discussion, all the things they nned, it was all for naught when they heard this simple line from Lith. Just to be sure about what they were hearing was right, Ling asked, "Sir Ray, did you really marry Alexandra?" Lith nodded. "That''s right. Alexandra was out of your sect for this long for this very reason. She''ll being here to participate as wellter." Alexandra had told Lith that she''ll join him before he left the castle. She was currently slightly busy with Arya''s training but soon would join the war to gain experience as well. Wan and Ling weren''t able to fully trust Lith, but the thing he just said made them slightly trust him and lessen their worries. Lith then continued, "If the sect wins this war, I''ll take a few things from the spoils and if it doesn''t win, I won''t take anything from you. And also, don''t worry, I won''t take anything too valueable from you guys. I understand that war drains a lot of resources and you would need the things to replenish your own. So, are we good?" Wan and Ling didn''t answer yet. Everything felt too good to be true. But they didn''t have any reason to say no to Lith. Everything was in their favor currently. Wan and Ling looked at each other and nodded. They had no other choice but to gamble and count on their stars. If Lith backstabs themter, it''ll be due to their own bad luck. They prayed in their minds for their own well being and taking a deep breath, Wan said to Lith, "then, we''ll be grateful for Sir Ray''s contribution." Lith nodded. "It''s decided then. I''ll take my leave if there''s nothing else remaining to talk about." Wan and Ling got up and bid farewell to Lith. After he was gone, they slumped on their chairs and sighed. It had been a stressful meeting and they never would''ve imagined that such a thing would happen right when they were about to start with the main things of the war. But they were slightly happy as well, knowing that Alexandra got someone she loved and also the fact that Lith, a great assassin, was now on their side. Ling put her head on Wan''s shoulder and rested while Wan rested his own on hers. The two rxed for a while as they hardly used to get such breaks. ..... A/N: This is the (1/4) bonus chapter that I am supposed to hand out. +3 for 500/500 GT bonus and +1 for 1000/1000 powerstones. The new goals: 641/750 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 313/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) From next week, powerstone goal would be increased slightly. Chapter 393 Layers of the Sect Chapter 393 Layers of the Sect Lith went to the control room of the sect to have a better view of the situation. The control room tower looked like an ancient Chinese pce and at the various floors of it, various areas were being monitored of the entire Redstone City. Lith went to the top floor of the building as that was the area where they were monitoring the main area of the war zone. As he walked through the floors, a lot of people stopped what they were doing and looked at Lith with amused faces. Not only that, somedies and men alike were also drooling as they couldn''t help but want a piece of the godly body that Lith had. Lith was slightly surprised to see this. It was his first timeing out in the open after he reached 21 years of age and he didn''t know that his charisma was this deadly. Whatever the case, Lith didn''t feel happy or sad about this. He only liked it if it were hisdies drooling after him like this and not some random strangers. Lith soon reached the top floor without a hitch. The Sect Masters had notified the people that Lith was their own guy and they allowed him to have ess to anything he wanted as long as it wasn''t something too secretive or confidential. As Lith reached the control room of the top floor, he saw it to be dark with the only light that came was from the bright screens present everywhere around the room. There were the sect elders and students alike sitting on chairs around the screens and they were busy attending calls that kepting every few minutes. Lith stood at one end of the room and didn''t disturb the people. He kept himself aloof and nobody noticed him standing at one side of the room. Lith''s gaze soon fell on one screen present in the middle of the room. In it, there were adventurers of some guild charging towards the territory of the sect. They had prated the firstyer and were now inside the second one. There were a total of fiveyers around the entire Sect''s territory, which not only helped the sect have a better defence, it also helped in making them understand how powerful the enemy was. If the enemy ended up breaking through to the firstyer, it meant that it was someone above Rank 6. If they ended up breaking through the secondyer, it meant it was someone Rank 7 and above. If it was the thirdyer, then the person was definitely Rank 8 and above. In the fourthyer, it was Rank 9 and above. As for the fifthyer, if someone did end up breaking through it, it meant bad news for the sect as the person may very well be Half Saint Rank or above. The sect didn''t have a lot of people of this level. But thankfully, the two Sect Masters were Half King Ranks and they helped fortify the sect territory even further. As Lith noticed the adventurers, he saw them to have easily broken through the spells of the firstyer. Even though they stepped onndmines, they didn''t get damaged at all. Of course, thendmines weren''t the technological one from Lith''s world, but they were AOE spells casted around the periphery of the sect. Lith wasn''t harmed when he entered the firstyer because the sect didn''t want him to. They had deactivated it and sent an elder to talk to Lith. The adventurer group, it consisted of a jacked man with moustache holding a hammer, a green haired and a purple-haired dark elf holding bows and arrows, a hooded skeleton with a crystal ball, and a ck-haired, red-eyed vampire who had a ck and red cape draped over his body. The skeleton ensured all the party members were healed and was at the back. He also helped in deflecting attacks from time to time. The jacked man acted as a Tank, the vampire helped in doing sneak attacks, and the elves ensured to attack aggressively. These five people, they were a close knit group and Lith could make out that they had experience working together as a team and wasn''t some team that was just put together. He then noticed that they had broken through to the thirdyer and were heading towards the fourth one. ''Hmm, interesting.'' Lith thought to himself. ''Judging from their attacks, they are trying to conserve energy and aren''t charging head-on like fools. They probably have some other motive.'' The adventurer group ended up breaking through the fourthyer as well and now it was something that the sect couldn''t ignore. The people in the control room were slightly panicking and were hurriedly sending instructions to the other people of the sect. At this moment, Lith decided that it would be good to help them with this tricky situation. He could very well make out that the goal of these people wasn''t to break through inside the sect, but something else. Lith went towards the Sect Masters to talk to them and get their opinions as well as act ordingly on it. While Lith worked, somewhere far away from him¡­ In the Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was sitting with Lucy on a sofa on the rooftop of the castle and was watching something on the big screen hovering in front of her. Behind them were Luna and Freya respectively, ready to heed anymands that their madams might have. On the screen, it was Lith, moving towards the Sect Masters. The most entertaining thing in Lilith''s life was to watch her kids do their everyday stuff. This was going to be Lith''s first time going to war and she was excited to see what he would do. As for Lucy, she was free currently and so she decided to join her mother in watching her brother go to war. As for Luna and Freya, they too were excited to see what their Prince would do in the war. "Mom, do you think he''ll sh with them directly?" Lucy asked Lilith. Lilith smiled and said, "I don''t know. I have no idea how baby''s mind works and he may sh directly or may not, who knows?" Lucy could only get back to watching Lith as she didn''t get any response from Lilith and waited to see what he would do. Lith was being watched by his mother and sister and it was the first time that the Vampire Queen watched over some war with this much interest. Things were definitely bound to get heated and chaotic now that the Queen had her eyes over it and the two ns and the sect were obviously oblivious to it. ..... A/N: This is the 2/4 bonus. More bonuses will be given in a while along with normal chapter, probably within a day. //Announcement// My dear readers, you cuties have been supporting me so much, I''ve got some good news for you. It''s No Nut November going on and for that reason solely and to boost your morale, I am gonna release 2 chapters every single day and and and, there''s a discount going on in privilege tier 2 and 3. Prices for tier 2 and 3 have been halved :] As for theds in thetest chapter, that is, 5th tier, don''t be disheartened or worry because I''ve got something for you as well haha! The guys in the 5th tier, you can now get a monthly membership for free from me by doing just one thing: Comment! The one whoments the most by the end of the week shall get an email id from me that has a monthly membership in it! Don''t miss this opportunity andment your hearts out. There will be one winner every week of the month and in case two people tie up, both will get the reward ;)) Also, this just doesn''t end here. The one who is at the top of GT ranking by the end of the month shall get a seasonally membership. And and and, the number 1 fan shall get a half yearly membership! As for the 2nd and 3rd ranked fans, you''ll get seasonally membership :] Join discord and be updated with your statuses. Don''t forget to take privilege reader role there as I''ll only update things on #privilege-general with things rted to privilege. More rewards will be updatedter on. There''s rewards for everyone, be it the ones using fastpass or the privilege readers, fret not. Have a good day everyone and if you have any doubts,ment and ask, or text me on discord, bye-bye :wave: [Note: You won''t be charged coins for this announcement.] Chapter 394 The Adventurers motive Chapter 394 The Adventurers'' motive Fourthyer of the Shadow River Sect. BOOM! "HAHAHAHA!" BOOM! "AHAHAHAHAHA!" BOOM! "HYAAAHAHAHAHAHA!" BOOM! "HA¨C" "Can you like, stop? It''s annoying." A ck-haired vampire said to the dark elf beside him who was constantly causing explosions andughing like a maniac. "What? It''s so amazing! HAHA¨C" "Please, shut up." The vampire said to her again. "Now, now, you two, be nice to each other. We are on a mission." A skeleton holding a crystal ball and standing behind them, said in a calm voice. BAM! "Let''s keep moving. Remember, the more we talk, the more are our chances to blow up our cover." A jacked man smashing the ground in front of him, said in a calm tone. "Yes. Let''s keep moving. We are yet to get attacked by the members of the sect, we should take advantage of this." An elf standing a few meters away from the four people, said while shooting arrows. A few minutester. "Hhnngghhh!" The jacked man was trying to pull something from the ground. "Keep pushing, keep pushing!" The vampire said from the side. "What''s the update on team B?" The skeleton asked the elf. "One second." The elf said and ced her fingers on her earpiece. A few secondster, she said, "team B is moving as nned. No problems till now." "Good. Our job will be done within a few more¨C" BOOOOM! The skeleton''s body exploded before he could even finish saying his sentence and the impact of the explosion was so strong, it even ended up causing some damage to the other party members. Everyone stopped what they were doing and immediately turned to look at the skeleton. "ENEMY ATTACK! ENEMY ATTACK!" The vampire shouted and went to take cover. The other party members didn''t care much about the skeleton and went to take cover as well. The four people created strong earth barriers around them and hid behind it to take cover. They looked from it at the ce where the explosion had urred but could see nothing but a dust cloud. Soon, the dust cleared up and the four people saw a tall figure holding ance and slowly walking towards them. When the dust fully cleared up and they saw the figure clearly, they couldn''t help but be amazed. The two elves felt their hearts beat faster as they saw the godly figure in front of them and as for the vampire and the jacked man, they were on high alert. It was Lith walking towards them while holding ance. This was the samence he threw at the skeleton and killed him in one-shot. Lith was nning to do a sneak attack on these people and kill them one by one, but after a discussion with the Sect Masters, it was decided that Lith would keep these people busy while the sect members figured out what was the motives of the other party. Thus, Lith didn''t sneak attack and instead decided to sh with them head-on. It had been quite a while since he had practiced his battle skills. Thest time he practiced properly was when he was in the academy and so, he needed to fight and loosen up a bit. Lith was wearing a formal white shirt and ck pants. It wasn''t something one would wear when going in a battle but it didn''t matter to him. Walking towards the ce where the skeleton had been killed, Lith noticed that the crystal ball was undamaged and it was still shining brightly. He held the ball in his hand and noticed some strange magical fluctuations in it. Lith casted a barrier around the ball so that it doesn''t do anything weird and to protect himself from the ball self-destructing. He ced the ball in his ring and then moved towards the four people present a few hundred meters away. The four people were really on the edge as they noticed Lith closing in on them. But they knew that they couldn''t hide for long. Having no other choice, the four decided to sh with Lith. They would try their best to stall him and not get themselves killed. Their only motive was to act like distractions while team B did the main job. The four people readied themselves and looked at Lith with determined gazes. Noticing that there was a vampire among the four people, Lith couldn''t help but sh a cold smile. He slowly walked towards the four and suddenly¡­ "OOOOOOOMPH!" The vampire among the four people felt heavy suppression and fell down to the ground. Blood trickled out of his seven orifices and his body twitched as he felt suffocated and had all the elemental energies in his body be chaotic. The guy was amoner vampire with a high cultivation. But, when in front of a strong noble bloodline, he was bound to be suppressed like this. Lith had not let out all his aura and caused heavy suppression to the vampire in front of him. He wanted to see how much of his aura could thismoner vampire handle and how much it would take to kill onemoner. Lith felt no mercy and no remorse for doing such an inhumane action. He hade to terms with his identity as a vampire and this felt normal to him. He had done far worse things when he was assassinating people during the past seven years and also, he had fed a person to rats this one time and watched him get slowly devoured by them. The three people beside the vampire were really confused and had no idea why their party member was doing such a thing. They wondered what caused him to be in such a state but looking at Lith closing in on them, they didn''t have the time to ask him about it. "R¡­ run¡­ aw¡­ ay¡­" the vampire said while still bleeding and twitching. Just from Lith''s aura, he could tell that Lith was a noble vampire and not some average noble, but a really strong one. The vampire had fought with some noble vampires but he had never felt such a heavy suppression from anyone. He thus knew that Lith was really bad news and if his party members decided to sh with him, they were bound to die. The three people were concentrating on Lith and due to the vampire saying his warning in a low voice, they didn''t hear him. Noticing that his party members didn''t listen to him, the vampire gave up letting them know just what sort of monster they were about to face. He simply tried his best to not die and continued to fight against Lith''s aura. Lith swirled hisnce in between his fingers and looked at the three people. Judging from their prowess, they didn''t seem to be immortals. If nobody among them was Saint Rank or above, things were much easier for Lith. The two elves pulled the arrows in their bow strings and on the count of three, they let go of the arrows. The jacked man sent his hammer flying towards Lith and ran behind the hammer. Lith calmly looked at the weaponsing towards him with a neutral gaze. The arrows soon arrived and Lith swirled hisnce once again, this time hitting the arrows and breaking them fully. After being done with the arrows, Lith sent hisnce flying towards the hammer and took a step forward, immediately closing in on the jacked man. CRACK! BOOM! Thence pierced the hammer and broke it into pieces. Before the jacked man could notice it, a thunderous punch came flying towards his face and smashed it with great force, sending him flying. The elves who had just sent their arrows and were preparing to send the second ones couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Their strong arrows were broken just like that and even the jacked man''s hammer was done and he himself was sent flying. The jacked man was the strongest in their party and he was also their leader. Judging from how things turned out for him, the elves wanted to do nothing but run away now! The jacked man felt his vision nk for a bit and then as he felt it return and soon got rity, he noticed Lith standing in front of him and looking at him coldly. Lith''s stare made the man seem as if he was a mortal who was being looked down by a god. The jacked man couldn''t help but ask in slight fear, "Wffo¡­ arf youff?" The man''s teeth were broken but he still managed to speak. Lith looked at the man with a neutral expression and said, "does it matter who I am?" The man didn''t speak further when Lith said that. He could tell that Lith was in no mood to give away his identity. Right at this moment¡­ Swish! Swish! Two arrows came towards Lith once again, which he ended up holding with his hands. Lith looked towards the source and saw the elves still trying their best to send arrows towards him. Lith shook his head with a smile. He should probablymend these two for trying their best despite being in this unfavourable situation. Lith looked at the man below him and said, "Alright, I''ll let you go if you answer me and not outright kill you." "Tell me, what''s your motive?" ..... A/N: This is a normal chapter. Remaining two bonuses will be uploaded shortly. Uing goals: 715/750 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 413/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) The powerstones goal will be increased from next week onwards :) Chapter 395 Conflict in the SKCT 395 Conflict in the SKCT "...what''s your motive?" The man shivered as he looked at Lith''s cold face and heard those words. He had been through countless adventures and the feeling he was getting right now, it felt the same as being looked down upon by an end level creature of a dungeon. The man felt fear as he was being gazed down upon by Lith. He was a Half Saint Rank, a being who was almost close to reaching the immortal realms, but now he felt fear. The cause of all of this was naturally due to Lith''s aura and his charisma. The Legendary Rank bloodline not only had the power to suppress vampires fully, it also ensured in inducing fear in the hearts of other creatures and this man was no exception to it. Other than that, Lith in general appeared really cold. Though he was a warm and caring person, it was reserved solely for his close ones which included his family, friends, the servants, and as such. He was cold to everyone else or had a neutral view of them. This man''s life didn''t matter to Lith and it was apparent from his face, which scared the man further when he realized this. "...wait¡­" the man said in a low voice. The man was trying to muster up courage to speak to Lith. It was for the first time in his life that he had to drop his pride and do something that was not ording to his wishes. "Make it quick." Lith said coldly. The man gulped as he heard that and looking at Lith, he finally mustered some courage and said, "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" "Hmm?" Lith tilted his head slightly and looked at the man. The man felt really ashamed of himself for being in such a position. He knew his party members were looking at him and he knew he should man up and fight Lith. But¡­ He knew himself and also was aware that fighting Lith meant causing his own demise. The skeleton that Lith one-shotted wasn''t someone that could be killed so easily. The skeleton had regenerative abilities and killing him was an arduous task. The skeleton was also a Rank 9 Healer and he was killed without even him knowing how he was killed. Just from knowing this, the man knew that he had to drop his pride and cough up whatever Lith was asking him to. If he didn''t, his demise was certain. The man looked at Lith and regaining some energy, he said again, "I¡­ No, we, we weren''t told much about this by the others. We were just told to make a hole in theyers and keep fighting for theing one week. Our job was just this and nothing else was said to us." Lith listened to it seriously and collected information. He asked a few more questions while the man tried his best to answer. While Lith did that, on the other side of the city¡­ In the Senzal-Kenzal Common Territory or SKCT for short, two men were sitting in a courtyard and looking at a big screen in front of them. These two men were the n heads of their respective ns and were currently in their battle ready robes donned with light armour. They were watching the adventurers try to make a hole in theyers of the sect and then they noticed the appearance of Lith, which ended up making the two dumbfounded and slightly shocked. "Since when did they have such a powerful warrior?" The Kenzal n''s head, Cadel Kenzal, eximed. The Senzal n''s head, Waymond Senzal, had a serious gaze on his face as he was watching and listening to Kenzal''s remarks, he replied, "I have no idea. But we shouldn''t worry about it since we still have a lot of trump cards on our hands." "Hmm, that''s right. Like that guy right there." Kenzal pointed in a certain direction and as Senzal looked, he saw a lean man sipping on tea quietly in a small pavilion. "Who would''ve thought that we''ll be able to hire a King Rank for a while, hahaha!" Kenzalughed heartily while Senzal just looked at the man with a serious gaze. Sure they were able to hire him, but the price they paid was also so much that it physically hurt Senzal to even think about it. If he were to lose this war, he was definitely never going to recover financially from this and it was over for the Senzal n, once and for all. Senzal didn''t want to take such big risks, but his wife, son, nephew, and another illegitimate son whom he loved dearly were all gone. He had lost too much and nothing really mattered to him anymore. Add onto that, Kenzal was really devious and he ended up pushing Senzal further into the abyss and had him spend more from his n. Senzal was obviously not someone stupid and knew the schemes of Kenzal, but he had no other choice and just went with it. He would decide about other things when he won the war. Still, winning the war was something far in the future and since Senzal had time, he formted some ns to counter Kenzal and not get too trapped in his schemes and lose his n to him. As the two watched Lith, they became even more shocked to see his prowess. Both Senzal and Kenzal knew how powerful the adventurers party was and they were getting thrashed so easily like animals. They also noticed that Lith didn''t even need to do anything to suppress one guy down to the ground and wondered what magic he was using. "Should we initiate the main conflict?" Kenzal looked at Senzal and asked. Senzal closed his eyes as he heard that question andy back on the chair. He knew that starting the main conflict would endanger his own people a lot and he was bound to lose a lot. But Senzal wasn''t a rookie and he thought deeply about the things before initiating the ns. Kenzal didn''t speak and let Senzal think for a while. A few minutester, Senzal opened his eyes and looked at Kenzal with a serious gaze. "From what we have nned beforehand, it was decided that my army will initiate everything, my people will bear the brunt of everything and yours will only act as a support, am I right?" Kenzal made a devious smile and said in a neutral tone, "Yes, you''re right." Senzal nodded. "Right, then that terminates here." Kenzal frowned upon hearing it. "What are you even¨C" "If I am going to lose almost everything, I am ready to lose everything." Senzal looked at Kenzal and said calmly. "If you''re going to push me this far, I am not going to participate in the war and I''ll happily let the sect take over all of my stuff. The sect is bound to gain a lot from it and it won''t be too long until they end up devouring your territories as well." "You didn''t think of this possibility, did you?" Senzal now shed a small smile and said coldly. "YOU BASTARD! YOU''VE BEEN PLANNING THIS THE WHOLE WHILE!?" Kenzal couldn''t help but scream on top of his lungs in anger. "YOU MOTHERF¨C" "Noisy." BAM! Kenzal was mmed on the table they were sitting on by the King Rank sitting a few meters from them. Senzal chuckled coldly as he noticed this. "If I die, a major chunk of that guy''s payment will be gone. Did you not think twice before attacking me in front of him?" "You scheming bastard! Ptui!" Kenzal got up from the table and spat on Senzal. Senzal dodged Kenzal''s spit and pointed at the seat in front of him. "Now sit down, and let''s talk about the future course of action." Senzal was being taken advantage of ever since day 1 of this battle. He was the one to do most of the things and it had been seven years since themencement of battle and it had been the same thing. Senzal was quiet and didn''tin much about it to Kenzal and waited for the right opportunity toe. The right opportunity was here today. Both the camps were about to enter the main conflict and this was a good opportunity for Senzal to spoil everything Kenzal had nned and grab him by his neck. If the Senzal n backed out fully from the war, the Kenzal n would have to bear the whole brunt of it and they were powerless to defeat the sect on their own. They needed Senzal n''s help. Senzal took advantage of this and defeated Kenzal in his own mind games. Kenzal really was thinking that he was a genius for making the most out of the opportunity and leeching off of the entire Senzal n as much as he could. But it turned out that he was a fool this whole time. Kenzal couldn''t help but grit his teeth and sit down to listen to Senzal speak. He had miscalcted things big time and messed up. There was no undoing these things and what was fucked was fucked. Kenzal could only murderously re at Senzal and stay quiet and listen to him. Senzal ignored Kenzal''s gaze and said calmly, "So here''s the new n¡­" A while of discussionter¡­ SLAM! "You bastard! You''re saying I should use 70% of all my n''s resources in this war!?" Kenzal mmed the table in front of him and said. Senzal looked at him and said, "I am using 60% of mine as well. Had you been a good person and not schemed so much from the start, this situation wouldn''t have arised. It''s your own fault for sabotaging yourself up now. Don''t me me." "You! Ugh. Whatever. This is why I loathe you so much." Kenzal got up and left while Senzal continued to sit and ponder over things while sipping his tea. Both ns couldn''t use all of their resources as that would end up making them so defenseless that other people from the city can end up grouping together and defeating them, thereby annexing all their territories and them losing everything despite winning the war. While there were these things happening in SKCT, on Lith''s side, he was done extracting whatever information he could from the party members. Now all that was left was¡­ Lith looked at the man beneath him and said, "Now¡­ to let you live or to let you die, that is the question¡­" ..... A/N: This is the 3rd bonus out of the 4 I am supposed to send out. A bit of heads up: It''ll be war arc > then date arc > then Elven Continent arc (probably, not very sure). //ANNOUNCEMENT// **Event 1: Comment Master** [Weekly Event] > - The one with the mostment by the end of the week shall win. ``` Note: 1. Spamments aren''t allowed. 2. Comments would only be considered from thetest non privilege chapter that is released on Monday till thest chapter in 5th privilege tier on Sunday every week. 3. In case there''s a draw, both the readers would win. 4. I''ll be keeping a tally of yourments in an excel sheet and share it to you by the end of the week with the result. I am doing everything myself, chances of error are slightly present but I''ll try my best to make it fair to you. 5. I have the final say in the matters. ``` > - You can win this every week if you''ve got the mostments, good luck! **Reward**: ||1- Month Webnovel Membership|| **Event 2: Golden Ticket Extravaganza ** [Monthly Event] > - Third Rank GT monthly support: ||3-month Seasonal Webnovel Membership|| > - Second Rank GT monthly support: ||3-month Seasonal Webnovel Membership|| > - First Rank GT monthly support: ||6-month Biannual Webnovel Membership|| > - You can win these monthly! *This event is applicable for November. Things may change from December* **Event 3: Super Promoter!** [November Month] > - Promote the novel on different ces and tell the people why they should read it. > - The one who promotes the most will win. > - This event is only for this month and there''ll be a new winner each week! **Reward**: ||1-Month Webnovel Membership|| ``` Note: 1. Promoting the novel in thements of other books on webnovel would result in an instant disqualification. Do not do that. 2. Do not spam the same text in one ce a hundred times, you''ll be disqualified. 3. To be eligible for the reward, dm me the screenshot of the ce you''ve promoted the novel. 4. The one with the most screenshots in my dms would win. Don''t worry, there will be an excel sheet for the same. 5. I have the final say. ``` **Special Event: Super Reader!** [November Month only] > - The reader who sends a Magic Castle will be eligible to have a useless NPC. The character can be you, your ex, or anyone you want. > - The reader who sends a Spacecraft would be eligible to have a slightly important NPC. The character won''t have any influence in the plot but would be slightly useful in some ways. > - The reader who sends a Golden Gachapon would be eligible to have their own character that would influence the plot and the mc. ``` Note: 1. If you don''t give me a name for the character, I''ll simply put your webnovel username. 2. We can have a discussion about the character and although I am really grateful for your support, if I feel the character you''re making would cause problems to novel, I''ll reject the idea and give you some options to select from. 3. Only the super reader with gachapon will be able to have a lot of leeway in deciding things of the character such as emotions, looks, etc. Magic Castle super readers can only decide name, gender, and race of the NPC and everything else can only be selected from the few options I give you. Spacecraft super readers will have all benefits like magic castle super readers + you get to decide the background of your character(like if he''s rich/poor or from a noble n/peasant family etc). I''ll give you options to select from if I feel things aren''t too good and as mentioned before, I have the final say in things and please don''t be disheartened if things don''t go your way too much. I''ll try my best to take up your requests but if I feel things aren''t right, I''ll let you know about it. Your understanding is appreciated. 4. 3 bonus chapters for Magic Castle. 5 for Spacecraft and 7 for Golden Gachapon! [I''ll need a week''s time to prepare for mass release so do be patient please.] ``` **Special Event 2: Lucky Draw!** [November Month only] > - Each week a lucky draw will happen if the novel ends up finishing the weekly powerstone goal, which is 2000/2000 powerstones. > - The week where this goal is reached, a form would be given to you where you just need to put your webnovel username and discord tag. > - All names would be put in a random selector and the one who is selected shall get the reward. > - There will be two winners each week the goal ispleted. **Reward:**|| 1-Month Webnovel Membership|| **Special Event 3: Super Supporter!** [November Month only] > - The reader who has promoted the novel the most,mented the most, and has sent his powerstone every single day without missing any of the days will get a special reward along with my heartfelt gratitude! **The special reward:** || You can read vsol''stest chapters daily for an entire month! That''s right! Tier 5 privilege of vsol!|| (Check discord for more info.) Chapter 396 Neither a Hero nor a Villain 396 Neither a Hero nor a Viin Lith suddenly had an idea as he looked at the man below him and it didn''t take long for him toe up with an answer. Lith raised the man''s chin with the tip of his spear and made him look directly in his eyes. "Look anywhere else other than my eyes and this spear will go straight in." The man''s body trembled but he lightly nodded his head and looked straight in the purple eyes of Lith. Lith stared at the guy with a neutral face and soon his eyes turned a deep blood red color as a ck aura liberated out of his body and enveloped the man and him. Lith''s face became blurry for the man and soon, he was only able to look at a pair of glowing blood red eyes. "Repeat after me." Lith said seriously. Though he spoke normally, the man felt chills as his voice was heard in a distorted manner. It was as if there was a monster that was speaking to him. The man gulped and mustered up courage to say, "Y-yes¡­" Lith then continued, "I don''t know why I am here." "I don''t know why I am here¡­" the man said slowly while looking at the red eyes of Lith. "I don''t know what was my motive to be here." Lith continued and the man repeated. "I should be doing something else." "I have no idea what happened here. I should be leaving this ce." As Lith continued to say these things, the man''s mind slowly got clouded with just Lith''s words and he couldn''t think or remember anything but these words. What Lith was doing was simple. He was hypnotizing the person while also ensuring he erased all his memories of this event. In the years that he cultivated in seclusion and went for assassinations, he was with his mother. She had taught him a lot of things about his own body which he didn''t even know were present. A lot of abilities and skills were dormant in him and they would get activated once Lith provided enough stimtion to them or used them frequently or reached a certain Magic Rank. Some of his body''s abilities were innate, some he got through assassinations, but most of these were properties that Lith inherited from his mother, Lilith. Hypnosis or charm ability was something almost all noble vampires possessed. Though if they would be able to make it work was a different case. Charms don''t work on someone who is strong minded and willed. It also didn''t work on people of superior bloodlines and so, a Baron Vampire, in most cases, was never able to charm a Viscount Vampire. The current case where the man was getting hypnotized was not because he was weak willed, he was definitely a strong person who has been through countless battles, but the problem urred due to him encountering Vampire Royalty. Lith''s bloodline was the world''s strongest and now his Magic Rank was high as well. There was no way this man would be able to resist such a thing. After the man was fully hypnotized and his memories of this situation were erased as well, Lith knocked him out. He then proceeded to do the same things with the two elves and the struggling-for-his-life vampire on the ground and knocked them unconscious as well and left the area. Lith, although a vampire, still had some morals of his past life with him and this made him refrain from killing people mindlessly right now. He wasn''t a viin to do this but he also wasn''t some saint or hero. Lith''s motive was clear. Spare the innocent guys and kill the bad ones. Though that was the case, he would still kill an innocent person if it would turn out that they would cause troubles to Lith in future. He was following the path of what they called an anti-hero, and since he still had some morals, he didn''t break the fine line between an anti-hero and a viin and be a killing machine. By no means were the adventurers he spared innocent. They were participating in a war and should expect death to be a thing. But he didn''t kill anyone except the skeleton because he wanted to test his abilities. As for killing the skeleton, it was totally an ident. It was for the first time after being a Rank 9 that Lith picked up his weapon. He didn''t know how much power to imbue in it and so he casually imbued fifteen percent of his power into the spear and sent it towards the skeleton. This ended up killing the skeleton and even Lith was in awe knowing how much power he actually had. Other than that, Lith''s anti-hero mindset started to form right from the day when he joined the academy entrance exam. Lith one-shot killed the students in the academy exams and also eliminated many in various other events this way. He knew that no harm would be done to them despite having them killed and so he went ahead with it. Though Lith knew that this would probably cause trauma to some, he hardly cared about it. His goal was to finish the exams quickly and so he followed through this. The students were innocent of course and if it were some person with a hero personality, they would probably try to cause as minimal damage as possible to the other students and eliminate them. All in all, Lith''s mindset was being changed to suit his identity as the Vampire Prince, but his past life memories, it was ying its role in keeping Lith sane and kept the state of his mind good enough to not stray and sink deep into the abyss and lose all morality, thereby bingpletely evil like those demons chained in the Nine Floors of Hell. ¡­.. A few moments passed after Lith left and the four party members woke up from their unconscious state one by one. "Where are we?" The elf in the group asked the vampire. "How would I know? I am just as confused as you." The vampire replied. The jacked man looked around and frowning, he said, "if all four of us are here, where is skeleton?" The others looked around and found their fifth party member to not be there. Usually, when they would go out, it would be the five of them, but now their healer was missing. Amidst their confused gazes and looking around, the jacked man''s phone suddenly rang and as he picked it up and put it on speaker mode, soon everyone heard the skeleton''s voice. "Wh-what the fuck happened there? How did I end up getting killed!?" The skeleton said in a panicked voice. "What do you mean? And who killed you?" The jacked man frowned and asked. "Skeleton was killed?" The dark elf couldn''t help but ask. "Seems like it." The elf beside her replied. "I have no idea! You guys¡­ get out of there as soon as possible and assemble at the base. We''ll talkter about it! Don''t lose your lives!" The skeleton didn''t exin further and hung up. Everyone''s faces were grim as they heard this. "Now that he says that¡­" the jacked man touched his body and noticed a lot of areas where it was aching and wounds were present. The vampire shivered as well and said, "I felt as if some deity had crushed me under its palm a while ago. Then the next thing I know¡­ I woke up¡­" The elves with their grim faces nodded and exined something simr happening to them. "Whatever, let''s get out quickly." The jacked man said and the party left the area. ¡­.. Inside the Shadow River Sect, Lith met Wan in the courtyard of the administration building. "Did you figure out what their motives were?" Wan asked while sitting on a chair opposite to Lith. "I know just as much as you do. You must''ve heard what they''ve said, right?" Lith looked at the sheets in front of him and said. "I have some rough ideas. But if what I was thinking were true, there should''ve been another attack iing right at this moment but there isn''t any." Wan said with a serious gaze while looking in the direction of the two ns. "Hmm¡­ So something changed?" Lith asked. "Probably." Wan replied. Lith thought over the things while looking at the sheets in front of him and putting them down, he looked at Wan and said, "I guess things changed because I suddenly entered the war zone." "Could be the case, yes." Wan didn''t deny. His assumption of Lith was someone powerful and skilled, along with a mysterious background. Not anyone could have an Amethyst Card and not only that, Lith''s sudden growth also made him think of Lith as a genius. If Wan could notice this, he was sure that the two n heads were bound to notice this new yer in the conflict as well. Wan thus guessed that they changed their strategies when they noticed Lith''s prowess. "Yeah. Anyway, I have a n for you, want to hear it?" Wan nodded. "Sure, go ahead." It wouldn''t hurt to listen to Lith''s ns, he thought. Lith ced a nk sheet above the other sheet and started exining things to Wan by drawing and writing things on it. "So, here''s the n¡­" ..... A/N: This is the fourth bonus chapter and past bonuses are done. Thank you so much forpleting the goals! Normal chapter + bonus for 750/750 GTpletion will be handed out in a short while. Uing goals: 791/1000 Golden Tickets 833/1000 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 397 Bad News 397 Bad News Lith exined to Wan about how they should attack if they were going to. He drew a few attack positions on the sheet and disyed them to Wan. Wan listened intently and didn''t interrupt Lith. A few minutester¡­ "So, what do you feel?" Lith asked. Wan sighed and said, "all of them are excellent strategies, but the problem is, we don''t have so many members to participate. Our army is small as we believe in quality over quantity. The sect doesn''t have a lot of disciples, but what we do have, they are all very good in their own ways." "Our army majorly consists of the disciples and the elders of the sect with slight external support from the small families and powers of the Redstone City." Lith thought about what Wan said and he realized, everything he just exined was all for naught since Wan didn''t have a lot of people with him. ''Then, should I get some people from the castle and help him out? Hmm¡­ No. Not a good idea. Wan doesn''t know I am the Prince, and if I bring some people, I''ll end up blowing my cover. Not to mention that¡­'' Lith ced his hand over his chin and bent forwards while thinking. ''I am here to gain experience. The best experience would be gained if I use what little resources there are and still end up making Wan win this. But then, how should I go about this¡­'' Wan let Lith think and didn''t disturb him. It didn''t take long for Lith toe up with an idea and he said, "Alright, we can do something else." Wan was all ears and stared at Lith. "Instead of doing the previous attacks, we''ll go do a sneak attack on them. If there are few members present, but they are strong, doing a sneak attack is the best." "I''ll take them inside the territories of the enemy, you don''t have to worry about it. They''ll cause damage and then we''ll return. We''ll strike where they least expect us to and while one squad is doing this, we''ll have another few squads out in the open to distract them." Lith continued to exin things to Wan and Wan took notes of it. This new strategy seemed much better than the previous one and he was all in for it. While these two talked peacefully, things weren''t the same in the SKCT. "Hurry up and call the people you are supposed to. We can''t wait for longer." Senzal knitted his brows and said to Kenzal who was standing beside a pond and gazing at the water. "No need to remind me again, you bastard. I know what and when to do." Kenzal turned around and said hatefully. He really hated Senzal for reversing things like that. "Then hurry up. We''re running short on time." Senzal urged again. "Tsk." Kenzal clicked his tongue and took out his phone. He dialled a number and soon¡­ "Hello? Mayor Winston?" Kenzal said when he heard the phone getting picked up. "Yeah, it is me. What business does the n Head of the Kenzal n have for me? Shouldn''t you be at war?" The Mayor Winston said from the other side. Kenzal sighed and exined, "I am at war indeed. But I do need some help. I hope you sir can assist us." "Hahahaha! You know it Kenzal, things don''t work like that. I am a Mayor of a city in the Neutral Continent. We are all neutral peace loving people. I won''t be able to help you." Winston said. "I wouldn''t have called if I knew things wouldn''t work out, you know, Mayor Winston?" Kenzal said calmly without getting angry. "Oh? You should know that I abide by thews given to us by the Parliament of the Neutral Continent. And also, anything you say can be used against you, so be careful about that." Mayor Winston warned. "Sir Winston, you and me both know this call is well encrypted. And anyway, I am not asking you to do anything that would make you break thew. All I want you to do is convince those small families and powers to join us and ditch the sect." Kenzal exined calmly. ''He sure is calm¡­'' Senzal was surprised when he noticed the way Kenzal was talking. But then he realized that he was talking to the Mayor who was a absolute powerhouse in himself. Disrespecting him was thest thing Kenzal should do. "Are you ordering me?" Winston asked from the other side. "Haha, no, no, Sir Winston, how could I? That''s just a request from my side and it entirely upto you to ept or reject. Of course, if you do end up helping me with this favor, I''ll not forget to send thank you gifts to you in return." Kenzalughed heartily and said. "Hmm¡­ I don''t mind helping my people but just know, my wife is really picky even though it''s gifts. If she doesn''t like it, then I''ll probably have to send them back to you." Winston gave a warning indirectly. He basically meant that if the benefits Kenzal was providing was not upto Winston''s standards, then he would simply reverse the things he would do, meaning make the entire small families of city be against Kenzal. "No worries, no worries. Please consider it done." Kenzal said and after some small chat, he hung up. "I didn''t know your venomous tongue can spit honey as well." Senzal said sarcastically. "Shut the fuck up, bastard. I am gonna have to pay that stupid fuck so much money just because of the little shit you pulled on me. Ugh, thinking of it makes my head hurts. Go fuck off now, my job is done, do you need anymore proof?" Kenzal said with his brows furrowed. "Venomous tongue." Senzal spat at the side and left after saying so. Kenzal didn''t bother with Senzal''s actions and got back to doing his own things. ¡­.. A while passed. Back in the sect, Lith was still discussing things with Wan when suddenly, Ling arrived with a not very good look on her face. Lith and Wan both noticed and Wan couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong, dear?" Ling walked towards Wan and sitting beside him, she said like a worried wife, "dear, there''s really bad news." "What news?" This time even Wan seemed concerned. Ling took out her phone from her pocket and showed it to Wan. "Look, almost all small families and powers have backed out. We are left with little to none external support now." "What!?" Wan was shocked and he took the phone from Ling''s hand and checked it. A few secondster¡­ "This is really bad." Wan couldn''t help but say with his brows knitted like Ling. Lith roughly understood what may have happened with Ling''s words and now he was sure that the sect had even less people in their army to attack. Lith wondered how such a small army was able to put pressure onto these two ns for so many years and how it''s only now that they are having some difficulties. Wan got up from his seat and said to Lith and Ling, "I need to have a meeting with the few people who have decided to stick with us. And I''ll also have to bring this news to the other elders." Ling nodded. "Make it quick, dear." Wan nodded back. "Yes, I will. Till then, Sir Ray, you can discuss the things with my wife. She knows as much as I do and she''s also in control of everything. I shall take my leave now." Wan quickly left after saying so and now Lith was alone with Ling. Lith looked at Ling and asked, "So the sect iscking external support, am I right?" Ling nodded her head. "That''s right. We were aiming to be self-reliant ever since the creation of the sect and never really needed the help of others. But times like these, when the two ns are bringing out all their resources and using all their connections to attack us, we do need some external support." "We did have some as most of the small families and powers were with us and helping us. But most of them left now for some reason and I couldn''t figure it out yet." "I see." Lith nodded in understanding. The way the sect did things, they weren''t wrong. But they should''ve been better prepared for such a situation and should''ve preficted it beforehand about what they would do if all external support was gone. But no worries, the biggest external help was still there for them. And the one providing it was none other than Lith himself. "No worries, Sect Master Ling. You shouldn''t dwell much on this as even without such people, the sect is bound to win this war." Lith said confidently. He was here directly participating in it. If even then the sect doesn''t manage to win the war, then it was a shame on him. He had cultivated so hard for the past few years, learnt so many things, and even then, if he fails, it surely was a bad thing. But Lith was confident in his abilities and he said so to provide some assurance to Ling and to ease her worries. The most important thing in war was to always keep your emotions stable and not worry too much. Ling was currently facing some stress and Lith was just trying to ease it. "That''s easier said than done, Sir Ray. You don''t know how much power we have lost with the small families backing out of this." Ling shook her head and said. Lith smiled lightly and said, "So what will ease your worries? Some more people taking your side?" Ling nodded. "Kind of." "Alright. I''ll call some people then." Lith said in a neutral tone. "What?" Ling couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Lith didn''t bother to reply to her and took out his phone and dialled two numbers on it. Soon¡­ ..... A/N: Sup guys. This is a normal chapter. 1002/1000 powerstones goalpleted. +1 bonus will be given soon! From next week onwards, the powerstone goal shall be stretched slightly and let''s see if you guys get it done or not (: Uing goals: 812/1000 Golden tickets (+3 bonus) The updates are slightly slow now a days because I have to juggle studies, research, and writing together. I am currently researching on how to write war properly and that can only be done via reading books and learning from them. It''s been around a year since Ist read anything and now I am back to reading a few books. I''d you''ve got any rmendations for war rted books or ones containing heavy action, do let me know. But yeah, this is my first time writing a war arc, so do be patient with things and forgive me if there are a few things wrong. Also, don''t forget to point them out to me. Alright, see you in the next chapter, take care and have a good day :) Oh btw, I forgot to mention, just a few blocks away from me, a studentmitted suicide. Haiz, this is really saddening and it''s a gentle reminder from me that if any one of you need someone to talk to, please don''t be afraid to text on the discord server that I''ve made or dm me directly. I''ll always answer your messages. Just be patient as I may be in sses or studying. If I am not there for you, then please please please feel free to text on the general channel of the server and please, don''t feel shy about things. I am there for you, there are others who''ll help you as well. Anywho, please take care and I genuinely hope you that won''t do anything stupid like this. Chapter 398 On Call With Old Mates Darkwing Country, Vampire Continent. The Drac Castle, Mno. A tall and handsome ck-haired guy in histe teens was lying on a sofa in his bedroom and was ying a game on his new console. He had the controller in his hands and the room was filled with the sound of gunshot and other things rted to war as he yed a first person shooter game. This teen who was cking here was none other than the heir of the Duke n, Duke Drac''s only son, Dennis Drac. Dennis was done with his boring training and was rxing but soon, he heard his phone ring. Dennis couldn''t pause the online game he was ying and so, he simply took a nce over his phone to see who was calling him. But just as he noticed the name on the screen¡­ "What?" Dennis became shocked to see that it was Lith calling him. It has been seven years since theyst talked and Dennis had assumed that Lith probably forgot about them. He quickly put the controller down and went towards the phone on his bed and picked it up. But before he could say anything or hear anything from the phone, he heard: "BOMB DETONATED!" "TERRORISTS WIN!" Dennis looked at the screen away from him and clicked his tongue in annoyance as his team lost. But then he switched it off and focused on the call. "Hello? Your Highness?" "Hi, Dennis. Just a second, let that guy pick up and then I''ll brief you on everything." Lith said from the other side and Dennis fell silent. ¡­.. Arrowstorm Country, Demon Continent. Asmodeus Castle, Veron City. Inside of the well lit rooms of the magnificent and exquisite castle of the Asmodeus family, a handsome pink-haired guy in histe teens with slight feminine looks and lean and tall body was sitting on a chair near his study table and solving some problems. Behind him was a beautiful pink-haireddy in a nightgown floating in air while being in a cross-legged position and was massaging the shoulders of the teen. One was the heir of the Lust family of demons, Ralph Asmodeus and the other was the head of the Lust family, the Sin of Lust itself, Avelyn Asmodeus. Ralph was doing his work but Avelyn just couldn''t sit still and came here to watch him do his things. Though she was very lustful in nature, she actually liked watching Ralph do his things more than she liked having sex with any of thedies in her castle. As for Ralph, he wasn''t so stone hearted to ask his mother to stop watching him and leave the room. He let her do whatever she wanted as long as it didn''t bother him and let him do his work. Soon while the two did their things, Ralph''s phone rang. He took it out of his ring and noticing the contact name on it, he was quite surprised. But Ralph suppressed his initial surprise and picked it up. He then heard, "Hi Ralph, it''s me, Lith." A rare smile appeared on Ralph''s face as he heard that, surprising Avelyn as she didn''t know that just one call could get such a reaction from her son like this. "Greetings, Vampire Prince." Ralph said with a smile still on his face. "Such formalities¡­ Are you somewhere out in public? I''ll callter if that''s the case." Lith said from the other side. "No. Anywho, is something the matter?" Ralph went straight to the point. He was just joking when he greeted Lith like that to see how he would react, but instead of making another sarcastic remark like him, Lith was serious and assumed he was out somewhere. Ralph''s joke failed and he changed topic. This didn''t go unnoticed by Avelyn. She thought to herself, ''My Ralph seems so happy right now while talking to him. Is he¡­ Is he perhaps gay?'' ''No! Couldn''t be! That''s impossible! I know my Ralph-chan only likesdies. Hmm¡­ wait¡­ but¡­ I''ve left my room door open so many times while having sex and I even did it a lot of times out in the open so that Ralph could see. But I never saw any reaction from him. Oh no¡­'' ''Is my son not into women? Well¡­ Women or men, it doesn''t matter in our species, but if he hates women then what would happen of his poor mommy here? If he doesn''t likedies then he''ll never do it with me!'' ''No! That can''t happen! My Ralph is definitely intodies, I know. And I''ll be the one to pop his cherry for sure! Nobody will separate you from me, Ralph-chwan!'' Avelyn misunderstood as well as over-thought about things a little too much. She hugged Ralph from behind and made his head press deep onto her boobs. She thought he would run away if given a chance from him and so held him in ce. Meanwhile, on Lith''s side¡­ Lith made Ling watch what he was doing. He put the phone on speaker and ced it on the table in front of him. Hey back on his chair and said with a smile, "Alright, both of you are here. That''s good. Before I get to business, I wanna ask, how are you guys? It''s been a while, right?" "Yes, Yes, Your Highness. It''s been soooooooo long. I thought you forgot about us." Dennis said dramatically from the other side in a slightly deeper tone than before and his voice was more like a man now. "Indeed. I assumed you forgot about us as well." Ralph said. His voice was soothing to hear but still deep and manly. "Haha. How is that possible? I''ve just been busy for a while and didn''t have the time to contact you." Lith said honestly. Lith considered Ralph and Dennis as his friends and so he was honest. "So, what was the business?" Ralph went to the point while cutting the chit-chat. "Well¡­ I am at a war currently. Of course, it''s not mine, it''s something else. Just know that I am at war. Do you guys wannae and join it? It''ll be fun." Lith didn''t reveal too much information and just asked what the main thing was. "Eh? War¡­ I am in!" Dennis didn''t even hesitate to answer. A battle maniac like Dennis would never reject war. "I currently have a few things to do¡­ Will it be okay if I join three dayster?" Ralph said. "Yes, there''s no problem. You can get your things sorted and join a weekter." Lith shed a small smile and said. He was happy to know his friends were going to join him in the war. "Works for me. I''ll see you in a week then. Where is the location?" Ralph said. "I''ll text you everything in a bit." Lith replied. "Your Highness, I can''t wait! Can Ie right now?" Dennis said excitedly. Lith chuckled and said, "Calm yourself down, Dennis. Think about it first. Will your parents even allow you?" "Ah¡­" Dennis was stupefied hearing it. Lith was right. He had to take permission from his parents to leave the castle¡­ "Oof¡­ Your Highness, I might never be able to convince them to let me get out of the castle. They gave me so many tasks, I haven''t even finished half of it. They''ll definitely not let me go! Can you please talk to them? Pleaseeeeeee!" Dennis pleaded. "Tsk. Idiot, then try to finish the work on time that is given to you." Ralph clicked his tongue and said from the other side. "Shut up, Ralph. I''ve got a social life, unlike you who is busy with books all day." Dennis jabbed back. "Hanging out with one girl and that too against your own will isn''t considered socializing." Ralph didn''t falter as well. "What¡­ How did you know Cecilia was bullying me and forcing m¨C oh wait, I said nothing. Ugh. Shut up, Ralph." Dennis almost blew his cover, or so he thought. "Alright, Alright, you two. Stop bickering. I''ll do something for you Dennis, don''t worry. Then Ralph, I''ll see you in a week, Dennis, I''ll see you in uhh¡­ tomorrow I guess." "YESSSSS!" Dennis eximed happily. "Sure." Ralph said. The three then talked for a bit and Lith then hung up. Lith looked at Ling and said with a smile, "A battle maniac and a strategist ising. Are you less stressed now?" Ling couldn''t help but stand up and bow to Lith. "I am really grateful for Sir Ray''s help. And I thank you on behalf of the whole sect as well." Though Ling had a lot of questions in her mind, like who these people were and why one was calling Lith ''Your Highness'' as if he was some royalty or something, but she didn''t ask Lith as she thought that it would feel rude and kept it to herself. Ling left after talking a bit to Lith, who got busy texting the things to Ralph and Dennis. ¡­.. Back in the Asmodeus Castle, Ralph was being hugged to death by his mother. ,m Avelyn was waiting for Ralph to finish with the call so she could talk to him. She could tell that it was Lith and Dennis on the other side and since she knew that they were friends, she waited for the call to get over. Soon, the call was over and soon as it did, Avelyn let go of the hug and turned Ralph''s chair and made him face her. She got down from the air and bending down, she held Ralph''s face. She looked at him seriously and said, "Ralph, Mommy will ask you something very important, answer it honestly, okay?" Ralph had no idea why his mother seemed so serious, but he lightly nodded his head and asked her to proceed. Avelyn took a deep breath to calm herself down. She then stared into Ralph''s pink eyes with her own pink ones and asked with the utmost seriousness, "Are you into men?" ..... A/N: Normal chapter. Uing goal: 847/1000 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) Chapter 399 Avelyn Is Concerned "Are you into men?" Ralph was stupefied as he heard that. How did his mothere to such conclusions and what even made her ask this? Ralph looked back at her with seriousness on his face and replied, "No. My orientation is not in that way." Avelyn sighed a breath of relief. All her worries were for naught it seems. She then asked, "But¡­ aren''t you twenty-one now, sweetie? And you still haven''t had sex with any woman. It concerns mother. The people from the branch families, the average age at which kids lose their virginity is around the time they just enter the academy. And then there''s you¡­" Avelyn was really concerned for her son. He was a lust demon like her, one of the highest order and on top of the demon chain, still he never used even a slight bit of his family powers. Was he even growing well? By his age, he should''ve had sex with at least a thousand women. But if not that, then the number should at least be in the hundreds. But here Ralph was, the number being a solid zero. Avelyn couldn''t understand her own son''s mind. Ralph looked at his mother without getting angry or annoyed and addressed to her concern, "I do feel the family powers coursing through me everyday. But, I don''t want to be restricted by these powers. I want to soar high up in the sky, mother. If I have sex once, it''ll result in me doing it twice, then thrice, and so on and so forth. I don''t want to get restricted to just having sex. I want to do other things as well." Avelyn finally understood what was on Ralph''s mind. She hugged him and put his head in between her boobs again. "Oh you poor thing, you''ve got the wrong idea about it. Being a lust demon, you''re the only type of demon who will never be restricted by lust. Lust demons have sex frequently to improve their own prowess. If you don''t have sex, your growth would stagnate sooner orter." "Sweetie, nothing will stop you from shooting for the skies, but you are just going to restrict yourself if you don''t have sex sooner. You are going to head out now, right?" "Mhm." Ralph simply hummed. "Then, have sex before going out. Come, let''s do it." Avelyn let go of Ralph''s body and said while holding his face. Ralph''s face became slightly embarrassed but he coughed and said, "what do you mean ''let''s do it'', mother? I''ll go do it alone with someone." Avelyn knitted her brows as she heard this. "What someone? Who someone? Did you find a girlfriend?" Ralph shook his head. "No, but it isn''t difficult to find someone to have sex." If the single virgins in the world heard this, they woulde down running to whoop Ralph''s butt for hisments. "Why exactly do you want to find someone to have sex?" Avelyn asked with her brows slightly knitted. She was right here, his mother, the most beautiful demon after Lucifer, but he wanted to have sex with someone else? That felt so wrong to Avelyn. Ralph didn''t understand the meaning behind his mother''s question. He simply repeated, "to have sex." Avelyn sighed. She got up and holding Ralph''s hand, she took him to the bed. She lied down on it and made him get on top of her. "M-Mother?" Ralph was shocked! What was his mother trying to do!? "Why are you so shocked? This should''ve happened sooner. It''s already sote. I was waiting so much for you to make a move on me, but you never did. Now I have to do it myself." Avelyn hugged Ralph again and said. "What? Wait, wait, wait. Mother, I can''t do it with you." Ralph tried to resist. "Huh? Why?" Avelyn was confused. "Because you''re my mother¨C" "What nonsense are you spouting, sweetie? What are you? A human? You''re a demon, a lust demon at that. Why are there moralsing into your mind? And also, this ispletely normal." Avelyn reminded Ralph. Ralph fell silent hearing it. She was right about that but the thing was, he wasn''t feeling like having sex with anyone so soon. "Mother, wait." Ralph got up from the bed and said. He took a deep breath and continued, "I''ve got things to do. Once they are done, I''ll do it." Avelyn knitted her brows. She got up and said, "Ralph, do you not understand? The more you suppress the lust in you, the more you''ll cause problems to your own body. You are a lust demon, you are meant to improve your strength by the means of this." "The cheapest and the most popr dual cultivation manuals in the markets are written by a lust demon from one of our branch families. Though the technique and everything is below average in it, them writing books and people benefiting from it only shows how powerful the Asmodeus are with their methods and prowess." "Those fools from branch families learnt so many things via these methods. You on the other hand are the direct descendant of the Sin of Lust, aka me, herself. You are meant to cultivate with these means, don''t just shy away from it and suppress it." Ralph didn''t interrupt his mother and simply listened to her lecture. He knew this was bound to happen sooner orter as being a 21-year-old lust demon and still being a virgin was a sin in itself. Not only that, he was actually bringing his family name down due to his deeds. No matter if he was a prodigy or not, if he didn''t do the deed, people were bound to misunderstand a lot of things. Avelyn stopped with her lecture and sighed. She got close to Ralph and cing both her hands on his face, she said gently, "My baby, please don''t wait so long and get done with it. Your strength will only rise if you do it. You must''ve felt some stagnation in your cultivation recently, right?" Ralph looked into his mother''s eyes and nodded gently. She was right, he indeed felt like so. Avelyn kissed Ralph''s forehead and said, "I won''t force you to do things you don''t want to. The news of you still being green isn''t out. In fact, nobody knows nothing about your progress. I''ve kept it well hidden. If you choose to be like this, mama will definitely protect you and support you. But still, my best advice would be to lose it as soon as you can." Ralph took a deep breath and nodded again while looking his mother in the eyes. She really did everything she could in his best interests and always took care of him. Yet here he was, who did nothing for her to even make her proud. It was a really shameful thing to not have done it even at this age, but Ralph actually didn''t care about what others thought of his reputation. He was only slightly caring about it now because he had to think of his mother''s and his family''s reputation. Though he particrly didn''t hate the idea of having sex or things rted to it, he simply loved the academics side and was soaked in it. But the more he thought about things, the more he understood that he had already learnt a lot of theory and what was needed to do was to implement it in his cultivation. Ralph thus became determined to now do the practical side of things. He said softly to his mother, "I''ll do it, mother, you do not have to worry. But give me a bit of time. I want to test my new theories out and there''s a war going on that''ll serve as a great ce to practice those things. If I am unable to break through the bottleneck even after the war ends and I return home, then I''ll do everything you ask me to." Avelyn became slightly dejected. She made a sad face and asked, "And if you break through your bottleneck?" Ralph smiled lightly and said looking her in the eyes, "I''ll still do it. I am a lust demon, after all. I shouldn''t be holding onto my v card so much. It''s as you mentioned, it''s bad for my health." "Whaa¨C really!?" Avelyn had stars in her eyes as her mouth opened in surprise and she asked. Ralph nodded. "Yes." "Then, you''ll do it with mother, right?" Avelyn looked at Ralph and asked with a puppy face. Ralph simply smiled and said, "Who knows? I have to leave now, please excuse me." "Nooooo! Answer mother! Don''t gooooo!" Avelyn cried out but Ralph had run away from the room already. Avelyn became slightly sad again and she said to herself, "He doesn''t even love his mama¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­" Just as she said that, Ralph came back in the room hurriedly and ran towards Avelyn. He kissed her cheek and ran away again. As he went away, a piece of paper flew in front of Avelyn. Avelyn could stop Ralph if she wanted, but she let him go because she became happy with his kiss and forgot to capture him. Her gaze fell on the paper flying in front of her and taking into her hand, she read it. "Dear mother, I''ll be back in a few weeks and I don''t know how long the war will be, but I''ll be back only when it ends. Please take care of yourself and please don''t worry too much about me. Lots of love to you, Your son, Ralph." Avelyn smiled and shook her head. Even when leaving in a hurry, he didn''t forget to say his byes. Avelyn was really proud and happy to have Ralph as her son. She sat in her ce quietly for a while and just caressed her cheek where Ralph had kissed her. ''Okay, I can''t just sit still. I''ll contact a witch and get a live stream of the ce Ralph is at war. If I am not wrong, the war he is joining should be in the Neutral Continent.'' Avelyn went ahead to do her things and Ralph''s room became empty. ¡­.. Shadow River Sect. Lith was still in the courtyard. He took out his phone and called Noman. While he did that¡­ High up in the sky above Lith, two people were standing. These two were none other than Noman and Ruben. One was a light blue-haired seraphim, while the other was a red-haired demon. Noman''s phone rang and as he looked at it, he saw Lith to be calling him. "Hmm? His Highness is calling me. I should probably go down." "No, wait. We are watching over him in secret. If you go down, you''ll blow up your cover." Ruben said. "What watching over? We weren''t even able to stop that guy who was taking the picture of His Highness." Noman sighed and said. Ruben shook his head. "Wrong, it''s not that we weren''t able to, it''s just that Madam ordered us to not go after him and leave him be." "But that''s something that can be really dangerous to His Highness, do you know?" Noman argued. "I don''t know. But Madam said not to follow so we should do that. Anyway, pick up the call." Ruben pointed at the phone and said. Noman gave up arguing and picked up the call. From it, Lith''s voice rang out, "Hi, Noman." "Greetings, Your Highness. How can I help?" Noman said in a gentle tone. "Oh well, it''s nothing much. Can you please go to the Drac''s and get Dennis from there? I want to have him join this war with me. Don''t worry about the time, but if you can make it soon, it''ll be much appreciated." Lith said in a polite manner. He was always good to the servants. "No problem, Your Highness. Is there anything else?" "No. Alright, take care. I''ll see youter then." Lith hung up after saying so. Noman then turned to look at Ruben and before he could say anything, Ruben replied, "Don''t worry. I am watching over him. Now go quickly and do your job." Noman nodded lightly and left while Ruben focused on Lith present below him and continued to guard him. ..... A/N: This is the 1st out of the two bonuses I a supposed to give. It''s a 2 in 1 chapter but I''ll just consider it as one :) New goals: 874/1000 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) 156/1300 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 400 Chat With The Draculas The Drac Castle, Mno. Dennis was pacing back and forth in his room with a worried expression. He had even stopped ying games. "How do I convince mom and dad? How do I do it¡­ how¡­ hmm¡­ there should be some way¡­ think, think, think, think¡­" Dennis had a lot of unfinished work present on him. His parents had given him tasks to do so that he doesn''t ck around andpletes it. It was for Dennis''s own benefit. But in the end, Dennis was Dennis and he ended up cking as usual and didn''t finish it. Had he known that he would be invited by the Prince in a war, he wouldn''t have cked as much. A few minutes of thinkingter, Dennis sighed and gave up. He went to his study table and sat on it. He smacked both his thighs and said while readying himself, "Alright Dennis, you can do it." He was motivating himself to get to work and finish it as soon as possible. While Dennis decided to work hard, the Drac Castle had a visitor. It was a butler in ck and white uniform sitting in the courtyard of the castle. He was sipping on some tea and was waiting for the Dracs to arrive. The servants of the castle notified them and it didn''t take long for them toe give the butler a visit. As Duke Reynolds Drac and Duchess Fiora Drac walked towards the courtyard to see the visitor, they couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw the visitor. It was a butler from the Royal n and they didn''t even have to notice the insignia attached to his chest pocket. Just his demeanor alone was enough to let them know of it. Both walked towards the butler and said in a neutral tone, "Greetings." They hid their surprise of knowing that they had been visited by a servant from the Royal n. Noman looked at them and nodded his head. "Greetings. Please have a seat, I''ve got something to talk to you about." The two nodded and sat down. Noman looked at the two and went straight to the point, "I am here to take Dennis. He will be joining His Highness in a war in the Neutral Continent." "What?" Reynolds felt he didn''t hear it properly. The butler was here to take his kid and dump him into a war? That was not eptable! It was a matter of safety. Noman repeated himself and when he was done, Fiora said, "I am sorry, but we can''t let him go to war. He''s just a child and there are a lot of risks involved in this." Noman stared at them for a few seconds as he heard that. Wasn''t His Highness the same age as the Drac''s son and not only that, despite participating in war, he was even able to marry so many high rank beings. Is he even considered a child? Noman''s mind subconsciously made aparison between Lith and Dennis since both were of the same age. He was really surprised to know that he hadn''t estimated his Prince well. He always thought highly of the Prince, but it seems it wasn''t enough! After staring at them for a few seconds, Noman said, "His Highness, who is the same age as your son, is participating in the war." Duchess Fiora nodded his head. "We know. But there definitely must be guards around to protect him in case any mishap urs. Who will be there to protect our son? If something happens to him, there''s nothing the Royal n has that canpensate us for it. To us, his life matters more than anything in this world." Despite being strict to Dennis with his studies and training, Fiora was still his mother. She genuinely cared for him even though she may whoop his ass for cking off and beat him as punishment. Dennis was her only son and her motherly instincts were bound to act up if it concerned the safety of him. Noman heard all of Fiora''s words and nodded. He could understand her reasoning. Though Lith may not know it, but he identally ended up selecting the best person for this job. Noman was an angel who was gentle with his ways and no matter how much the situation would escte or how much someone in front of him was cursing him or being angry, he wouldn''t budge or get provoked. Dealing with the Dracs needed patience and had it been Ruben here instead of Noman, he would''ve already kidnapped Dennis and sent the Dracs a Royal Decree formally stating the reason as well. The Dracs would have no way of retorting to it and could only sigh and be sad. Noman on the other hand understood the emotions of the Dracs; he was all in for talks and soft approaches. He wouldn''t force the Dracs like Ruben unless absolutely needed and if there was no other way. "I understand your emotions. But please let me correct you, His Highness is not guarded by anyone. He''s alone in this." Noman told them. Duke Reynolds raised an eyebrow and asked, "How is that possible? Does the Royal n not care about the Prince?" Noman shook his head. "No, it''s the opposite. The Royal n, or more correctly, the Queen and the Princess, they care a lot about the decision of the Prince and since it was the Prince who asked about going to war and experiencing things on his own, the two respected his decision and let him go." "There''s no one guarding him. He''s on on his own out there. But yes, I wouldn''t lie about one thing. There are two people watching over him and one of them is me. It''s not guarding him, just watching him." Duke Reynolds sighed. "So I was right. There are guards." "No." Noman still shook his head. There''s only people watching over Lith, not guarding him. Had that been the case, the guy who took Lith''s photo wouldn''t be alive by now. Reynolds didn''t talk any more on this topic with Noman. He knew Noman wouldn''t understand and Noman wasn''t going to exin himself any more than this. The matters rted to the Royal n were always confidential. An awkward silence fell in the ce. Noman sipper tea again and asked, "So, are you going to bring Dennis here or do I have to go to him?" Reynolds looked at his wife and she looked back at him. They both sighed together. They couldn''t go against the words from the Royal n but they also cared about the safety of their child. They couldn''t just throw him into the lion''s den and think everything would be okay, could they? "Don''t worry, Dennis is His Highness'' friend. We''ll be watching over him as well." Noman put out one final thing. If even by this they weren''t convinced, then he would have to use methods he didn''t want to. Fiora looked at Noman and asked, "is there a way we can watch Dennis as well?" Noman stared at her and blinked a few times. He couldn''t believe that the Duchess was this ignorant about things. "Duchess Fiora, are you perhaps not updated with the geopolitics?" Fiora didn''t understand why Noman suddenly asked this question, but she replied, "I''ve not been watching newstely." "Makes sense. The war which Dennis would be attending is being livestreamed by the government officials in the Neutral Continent on a lot of online video streaming tforms. You can pick any and watch the war." Noman exined. "Hmm? Really?" Fiora turned to look at Reynolds and asked with a questioning gaze. Reynolds shrugged. "I have no idea. I am busy with the affairs in our own society." Fiora took out her phone and searched the stream. She soon found the one Noman was talking about and the scene that she saw in it greatly shocked her. "I-Is¡­ Isn''t that the P-Prince!?" Fiora pointed at the screen with trembling hands. Reynolds knitted his brows as he saw such a reaction of his wife. He looked at the screen and soon noticed a dashing silver-haired figure sending hisnce towards a skeleton and one-shot killing him. This video was yed again on the screen but in slow-mo and thence was shown more clearly again and so was Lith. Lith''s hot figure was seen throwing thence, but the problem was, his face wasn''t there in the video. It was blurred out. Only his god-like body was there and had Reynolds not seen Lith when he was younger, he wouldn''t have believed it that it was him over there. "That¡­ does look like His Highness¡­" Even Reynolds was stupefied as he saw this video. From what the video description said, Reynolds realized that it was Rank 8 healer than was one-shot killed and who killed him, the name wasn''t there. "It is His Highness. We have talked with the CNC officials beforehand, everything rted to him is blurred and everything about him is confidential. To not get too much attention on him, we made the faces of a lot of people get blurred as well." Noman put out his thoughts. Fiora this time looked at Noman as if he was an idiot. "What''s the point of hiding the face? He''ll still get a lot of attention on him." "Hmm? How so?" Noman asked, curious. Fiora facepalmed as she heard that. "You¡­ Do you not know how his body appears like?" Noman looked at the screen Fiora was holding and noticed Lith''s body. He looked back at her and said, "I know how His Highness'' body is and I don''t think there''s any problem with him." "No! His Highness'' body is too perfect to ignore. Everybody will know it''s him if any word about it were to leak." Fiora said. Noman looked at the video again and then said, "You don''t have to worry about it. The data is well protected. Anywho, about Dennis¡­" "Take him. We can''t really say no, can we?" Reynolds was the one to speak this time. Reynolds thought about things and only then did he agree to this. He knew that Dennis had a few artifacts on him that could protect him and there was also one artifact that could summon Reynolds or Fiora directly, so he wasn''t worried too much. But he and his wife tried their best to not put him into danger if possible, but with how their situation was, it wasn''t possible to stop Dennis from entering war anymore and he gave up. Going against the Royal n was not a good idea and he knew that this matter may even escte a lot if he wasn''t careful and things would be really bad. So in the end, Reynolds gave up and agreed when he was half assured that Dennis wouldn''t be harmed to death. Fiora was still against this but she kept quiet when Reynolds said that. She knew he must''ve thought about things. But she was still hesitating on letting Dennis go to such a warzone. The talks with the Dracs ended and Noman left the city of Mno after taking Dennis with him. ..... A/N: Normal chapter. Only one bonus left to give away. I''ll do it soon. Uing goals: 906/1000 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) 325/1300 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 401 Reunion With Ralph And Dennis Shadow River Sect. Lith was sitting in one of the courtyards present in the core area of the sect and was browsing through some papers. A few instancester, space fluctuated near him and three figures appeared. Lith stopped doing what he was doing and focused on the three people. "We''re here already? Wow? Where is¨C Ah! Hi, Your Highness!" Dennis was looking around with a curious gaze when he soon found Lith. "Hi there." Lith smiled and waved to Dennis. "Greetings." Ralph did a small bow and said. "Hi, Ralph." Lith smiled and waved towards Ralph. Listening to a familiar voice, Dennis turned to the side, only to see Ralph doing a bow. "You''re here too? Didn''t you say you were going toeter?" Ralph slightly knitted his brows as he got a barrage of questions from Dennis. They only just met and he didn''t even greet him. "Hi, Dennis." Despite feeling annoyed, Ralph was happy to be reunited back with Dennis and Lith. "Hi, Hi, now tell me, why are you so early?" Dennis couldn''t help but repeat. Amidst their talks, Noman who brought Dennis looked at Lith and Lith looked back at him. The two nodded looking at each other and Noman left after giving a small bow to Lith. Lith got up from his seat and as he did, the two people''s gaze fell on him. "Oh wow! His Highness sure has be a lot more handsome than before. Not to mention tall as well." Dennis couldn''t help but say in amazement. "Yes. All his baby fat seems to have gone as well." Ralph added to the conversation. He had be slightly talkative due to one stupid guy who kept pestering him all these years. Lith didn''t say anything to theirments and simply went ahead and hugged them both. "It''s good to see you guys again." Lith said with a smile. "Haha! It''s good to see you too, Your Highness!" Dennis said cheerfully while patting Lith''s back. "Same." Ralph said with a small smile on his face. Lith let go of the hug and looked at them both. "You two seem to have grown a lot, probably more than me." Ralph looked more refined, elegant, and handsome. He looked like a perfect nobleman and his face had a slight feminine look, which only made him more pleasing to the eyes. As for Dennis, he also had grown to be a handsome man, but when in front of Ralph, he just appeared average, or more correctly, his handsomeness was overshadowed. But Lith didn''t have trouble to notice it and he could tell that Dennis was indeed a very handsome nobleman as well, though definitely not as elegant as Ralph. Ralph was in a white formal suit and Dennis was in a ck one. Both looked like they were going to attend some kind of ball soon. Lith sat with them near a round table and the three started chatting about things. From them, Lith got to know that Ralph teleported straightaway to this ce by cing the coordinates Lith gave him. There was a powerful teleportation circle that Ralph could use in his home and he made use of it. As for Dennis, he was shocked at first to see Noman as he was the same butler who had escorted him and his parents to the Royal Banquet. Then after his initial shock was gone, he was really happy to know that he was being taken from the castle and into the war. Going to war felt much better to Dennis than to study what his parents gave him for home work. Thus, skipping it, he came to this ce with the help of Noman. As for Ralph, he could even ask his mother to drop him to this ce if he wanted, but knowing how the situation was at that time, Ralph decided to make use of the teleportation circle instead. A few hours passed and it was dusk already. The three friends had a lot to talk to each other and didn''t even realize the time. "I''ve had a few ns in mind while I was in the academy. It was rted to our careers." Lith suddenly said something important which made the two be slightly serious and listen. Lithy back on his chair and continued, "the road to the top is quite long and also lonely. You two must''ve realized already how it feels to be the strongest in your generation, right? There''s hardly anyone that you find to fight or hang out with." The two nodded their heads. They knew full well about what Lith was talking about and could also rte with that. "The time I spent in the academy with you guys was really nice. But the problems we three faced there, we were simply too ahead of everyone that they always felt inferior to us and nobody even dared to approach us. And not to mention the incident Ralph caused at that time in the cafeteria made us three look like someone really elite and someone who shouldn''t be approached." "Haha! Yeah! Ralph went overboard with his things." Dennisughed and added. Ralph shook his head. "I did what I felt was right." He didn''t regret doing what he did at that time. The guy simply came and bothered him when he didn''t even do anything to him. Lith nodded. "Yes, I know. But what I am saying is, we were never able to have friends in the academy because we were just too superior to everyone." The two nodded their heads. They agreed with Lith. For Ralph, wherever he went, females would always try to throw themselves at him and they kind of annoyed him. There was hardly any girl that didn''t just want to get fucked by Ralph. For Dennis, people kept pestering him and showering him with gifts because they wanted to have a good rtionship with him. The thing was, they just wanted to have connections with an Emperor Rank n''s heir and also because they wanted to get close to the Vampire Prince. He was treated like a tool by everyone despite being as good looking as Ralph. After Lith was gone, Ralph and Dennis both started to hate the academy life because it was too tiresome to them. They even had ns for dropping out but Emilia was there for them. Not only Emilia, even Arya came from time to time to check up on them and even helped them with a few things. The two had spent their days training with Arya and Emilia and doing the events in the academy that made them always stay ahead of everyone in points. They got a lot of resources and with Emilia''s help, they ended up breaking through to Rank in less than three and a half years. Ralph was the first to break through but Dennis followed suit in just a week and both graduated from the academy at the same time. They were also the first to have graduated from their batch and took the spot of third and fourth in all time fastest students to have ever graduated. The first spot was held by Lucy who also attended the academy when she was thirteen and the second spot was held by Alexandra. Of course, the list was confidential and only the students of Ralph and Dennis''s batch were given information that these two be the third and the fourth fastest people in history to ever graduate, which helped motivate them to cultivate hard. Lith then continued with a smile, "anyway, everything aside, let''s get to the main topic." The two nodded their heads and listened to what Lith was saying. "Firstly, tell me this, what excites you about this war the most?" Ralph and Dennis thought about what Lith said and it didn''t take long for them toe up with an answer. Dennis was the first to speak and said, "Battles! The best part about war is that there''s a lot of battles and this is what excites me." Ralph then answered, "for me it is the strategic nning and the various schemes used. Fighting like rouges will get no one nowhere and to win a war, strategies are very important and I like this aspect of it." "Tsk. Strategy is so boring, just go out and fight in the open. Don''t be a pussy." Dennis chimed in and argued with Ralph. Ralph looked at Dennis and said in a neutral tone, "I choose to be more civilized rather than bing a gori-brained-swine like you." "Hey, who are you calling a swine?" "So you don''t deny being gori brained?" Ralph jabbed back and provoked Dennis. "Alright you two, calm down. I just wanted to know your interests and I pretty much guessed that this''ll be the case. Anywho, so¡­" Lith interrupted the two and said with a smile. Ever since they were in the academy, Dennis preferred fists more than his brain and Ralph was the opposite. Lith called the two here for this aspect itself. One had the potential to be a great general and the other one had the potential to be a great strategist. Having friends was nice but Lith''s luck was so good, he struck gold by having Ralph and Dennis affiliated with him. These two were geniuses among geniuses and hardly anyone could match them in their own generation. Lith was thus really lucky to have the two together and since they were friends anyway, Lith had ns to have them work together and adventure. The path to the top was lonely as Lith had mentioned and having friends was something not everybody had. Lith was lucky in this aspect and he didn''t want to let go of it. If all things went well in future, Ralph would be his chief strategist and Dennis would be his general. Both would support him and together, the trio could dominate all wars. But those were all something Lith had ns for the future and not for now. He didn''t want to restrict them or bound them with himself, he just wanted to hangout for now and so he called them here. "Ralph, you''ll make ns on how the Shadow River Sect will go about attacking the two ns and Dennis, you''ll go fight and lead the sect disciples to wherever necessary. I''ll be doing assassinations and assisting Ralph. How does it sound?" Lith had no preference to strategy or battles like how Ralph and Dennis had. He used his brain and brawn ording to his mood or together at almost all times. The two listened to this and nodded their heads. But then Ralph had a question, "Will the sect allow me to be the strategist?" Lith smiled and said, "don''t worry about it. I''ll handle it for you." "Now let''s go and meet the Sect Masters. We''ve got a lot of things to do." Lith got up and left with the other two after saying so. ..... A/N: Normal chapter. Thanks to Mik_Ray for the Magic Castle, I''ll do a mass release soon. I was supposed to do one final bonus chapter but I didn''t want to split this chapter into two. This is a 2 in 1 chapter btw. I''ll release the 3 bonus of the castle and 1 bonus of 1000/1000 Powerstones ofst week together by Friday. It''s festival time in my country, I am going back home, which is around 1000 km away from where I am studying currently, so do be patient. Thank you so much for your understanding and have a good day! Uing goals: 934/1000 GT (+3 bonus) 457/1300 PS (+1 bonus) Chapter 402 Ten Low-Grade Magic Stones SKCT, Redstone City. Inside a small pavilion, four people were sitting around a table and discussing things. There was one more person present and he was sitting on the railing present around the pavilion and humming a song without bothering with the people on the table. "Did you pay the witch?" Kenzal, one of the four people sitting around the table, asked. "Obviously. Did I have a choice?" Senzal knitted his brows and said. "Good. So how how many people do we have?" "Three hundred from the army I got from the witches. There are ten Rank 9s, forty Rank 8s, and the rest are all from Rank 5 to 7." Senzal shared the numbers. "n head, that is certainly a good size. We didn''t end up paying too much, right?" A man with a scar on his face, sitting beside Senzal in red robes asked. Senzal looked at him and sighed. "We had to pay ten low grade magic stones. It wasn''t a small sum." "What!?" The person said in fright as he stood up from his chair. "I told you, didn''t I? We are going all out now." Senzal exined. "But n head, that''s¨C" " I know, Peter, I know. That''s certainly going to affect us financially, but just know that weck people and this war is really important to us." Senzal didn''t hide information from Peter and said it. Peter was the general handling the affairs of his army and he was a really trustworthy person. He hailed from a branch family of the Senzal n but it didn''t matter to the n head and always ced great importance on him. "It''s good that you''re suffering, bastard." Kenzal couldn''t help but curse with a smile. "n head, you shouldn''t be saying that. We are in the same shoes and have spent around eight low grade magic stones as well."A man that appeared to be in his early 30s and wearing blue robes, said to Kenzal. "What? How the fuck did we even manage to spend that much, Ethan!?" This time it was Kenzal who jumped in fright out of his chair as he heard the sum. "Bringing the demon army and managing them, as well as paying the Mayor, it was a lot of money. I am sorry, n head, but that was a necessary sum." Ethan couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. "Ugh." Kenzal almost vomitted blood as he heard the sum. His head was hurting just knowing how much they spent on this and he couldn''t help but curse Senzal again for scamming him into going to war with the sect. Senzal smiled from the side as he noticed the state Kenzal was in. It was good that he was suffering just as much as him. Ten low grade magic stones, if given to a mortal with Rank 2 or less was enough money for him to spend his whole life time without having to worry about earning and feeding himself or his family food or other things. If the amount were to be tranted into the terms of Earth, Lith''s previous world, it would be a billion dors from there. A mortal had a limited lifespan and needed food and water to survive along with shelter in a safe ce. This amount was enough for him to spend his entire limited life hassle free. "The demon army is here?" Peter who was listening to the conversation carefully, asked. "Yes. The high demon family of the Sin of Sloth ended up helping us by sending fifty Rank 9s and hundred Rank 8s." Ethan said with a proud expression. "Wow." Peter was amazed. He knew Ethan was trying to show off, but if he were in his shoes, he would do the same as well. Senzal was amazed as well, but he wasn''t jealous of Kenzal even in the slightest. He knew Kenzal would need to pay a hefty sumter to the demons as nothing in the world was for free. Kenzal, who was in a bad mood, was slightly happy when he saw Peter''s expression but his mood turned for the worse when he saw the calm look on Senzal''s face. "So, demon army and army from the witch, eh? Good job you two. But don''t be so broke that my payment remains pending." The man on the railing said in a yful tone and continued to hum a song. Senzal and Kenzal both looked at him and clicked their tongues in annoyance. This was probably the greediest man they''vee across. He not only demanded 75% payment in advance, he also had a condition that if he was in grave danger, he would always back out and not take the remaining 25%. This was basically them getting scammed big time, but there was nothing they could do to solve this problem. The only saving grace the two had was that they had made the guy sign a contract that stated he would do his best to help the two ns win the war and not back away unless in grave danger. But of course, despite the contract being like that, there were bound to be holes in it and this guy, he was a King Rank and not someone stupid. This made the two people worried, but they couldn''t do anything about it and just got back to discussing things again after ignoring the man. "n head, we have used almost all our connections and there''s no further external help that we may get. We have to win this war by any means." Ethan said to Kenzal. "I know. Senzal, are the elves here?" Kenzal asked in a neutral tone without trying to curse Senzal for the nth time. "Not yet. Thest time I heard from them, they were still trying to finish up with the paper work in the Elven Continent to leave and enter the Neutral Continent." "Damn, this paperwork!" Kenzal cursed again. To ensure the peace and stability of the Neutral Continent, all the other continents made sure that all people who are entering and leaving the Neutral Continent are in their records and this would help track them in future if some mishap urs. It was strict, but not anything that would restrict the movements of the people. Of course, everything would be cut short if one used the services of the witches. "n head, are you sure that the elves woulde?" Peter asked. "Yes. That guy likes Duram Tea a lot, he''ll send them." Senzal said, and as soon as he finished saying that, a mncholic expression was on his face. It was at the ce that his wife, son, and nephew died and he didn''t want to remember the things again. "If you say so." Peter didn''t question Senzal further as he could read the atmosphere. "Alright Ethan, here''s what you guys should do. This is the n. Once the elven army arrived we''ll¡­" Peter changed the topic and started talking to Ethan about it. They both were generals of their respective ns and could easilymunicate together. Senzal and Kenzal paid attention to what they were talking about and as for the King Rank guy, he couldn''t care less about what they were discussing. He was simply there so that Senzal and Kenzal don''t end up identally killing each other. ¡­.. Shadow River Sect. Inside the administration building. "So, you''re saying that we let these two take charge of things?" Wan couldn''t help but ask. Lith nodded. "Yes." Wan and Ling looked at each other and were clearly dumbfounded about things. They both once again shifted their gaze to Ralph and Dennis and tried to have a better look of them. One appeared extremely charismatic and handsome and the other appeared a bit average in looks inparison. But there was something about the pink-haired and the ck-haired guys that Wan and Ling weren''t clearly able to point out. Ralph and Dennis both let out powerful auras around them and although it wasn''t something that harmed or bothered Wan or Ling, it made the two re-think about these two. To the two, it felt as if Ralph and Dennis were some superior beings and not someone normal. They had no idea why they were thinking like this but that was just what went on their heads. The academy never revealed the faces of their kids and only revealed very little information to the public. For example, there was an information that stated about the heirs of Emperor Ranks and families were there, but who it was, it was never revealed. There was also the information revealed that the Vampire Prince would be joining the academy, but nobody knew the name of the prince or his face. Thus, although the heir of the Lust Family of the demons was here along with the heir of a Duke n of the vampires, Wan and Ling weren''t able to point it out as they had no information about it and could just curiously and randomly make a guess. Wan looked at Lith again and said, "We need time to think about it. Please excuse us for a moment." Wan and Ling left the room and Lith was now alone with Ralph and Dennis. The three people talked for a while and waited for the two Sect Masters to arrive again. ..... A/N: Normal Chapter. Chapter 403 Last Chance To Leave Wan and Ling got back after discussing things and Wan looked at Lith and said while shaking his head, "I am sorry, Sir Ray, but I can''t do that." Lith nodded. "Understandable. How about this then? These two will lead one squad consisting of ten of your disciples. You can see their prowess and then judge the things, yes?" Wan pondered over what Lith said and looked at Ling, who nodded her head in response. "We can do that. Doesn''t seem like a bad idea." Lith smiled and said, "it''s done then. Get us some of your Rank 8s and we''ll begin our attack. Also, do share with us the details that you know of. Of course, you don''t need to share everything as of now. Just share enough so that we can strategize better." "Will be done, no problem." Wan said while nodding his head. Lith and the other two left the ce and after they were gone, Wan looked at Ling and asked, "Is it really going to be okay?" Ling ced her hand over Wan''s and said, "you worry too much, dear. If we were to meet our demise, it would''ve happened sooner. Us meeting together, then meeting that fortune teller, and then everything bing really smooth from there on¡­" "It''s as if¡­" Ling stared Wan in the eyes and continued, "...as if fate wants our good." Wan smiled and shook his head. "Do you really believe in such a thing called ''fate''?" Ling nodded her head. "Dear, though we don''t see anyone talk much about fate anymore, have you not read about it in the ? It''s very clearly mentioned there that fate did exist and there''s also scriptures from a million years ago stating that fate was still there." Wan shook his head again and said, "dear, that book even talks about beauty, lust, gluttony, and every such things being real existence who were sentient and could even talk. How am I supposed to believe it? I really find that book something which was written by a bored immortal who wanted nothing but fame and attention." Ling looked at her husband and sighed. There were times when her husband became really ignorant of things and this was one of those times. She had no idea what went on in his head to think of it like this, but she wasn''t going to correct him or debate with him about it. The two have had a lot of arguments regarding the book and for some reason, Wan really didn''t believe even one percent of it and considered it childish and foolish. When Ling first talked about the book to him, Wan''s reaction was that it was a book made for kids to understand the elemental energies and get a general idea of the world. From that time onwards, they''ve argued a lot over this already. "My dear husband, you should really sit and listen to some podcasts that exin things about this book. It''s an inheritance of the First Immortal, you shouldn''t take it so lightly. If you can''tprehend things yourself, podcasts are your way to go." Ling tried to coax Wan into getting himself dwelled into the book again. "No way am I wasting my time like that. The podcasts nowadays are just filled with a bunch of unemployed teenagers who think they''re really smart for the world or some old farts who are really bored and have nothing to do. I''d rather spend some time with you than listen to those." Wan shook his head andined. Ling didn''t know whether tough or cry about it. On one hand, she liked the fact that her husband preferred spending time with her than doing other things, but on the other hand, the idea of podcasts failed and now they were back to level zero on their argument about the book. "Speaking of spending time, we haven''t really spent time together in a long while, have we? The war has kept us busy for so long¡­" Wan sighed. "But thankfully, there''s some time for the main conflict to ur, do you wanna¨C" Ling put a finger on Wan''s lips and said with a seductive smile, "the answer to that is yes. But first let''s finish with the matters rted to Ray and we can have a break then." A happy smile appeared on Wan''s face and he bent forward to kiss Ling. The two then started discussing things rted to the war again and became busy. A few hourster. In one of the courtyards of the Shadow River Sect¡­ "Your Highness, the information we got about the two ns seems kinda limited." Dennis said. Ralph, who was looking at his phone and going through the information, chimed in, "Speak more formally, you''re the heir of a Duke n and you should be responsible." Dennis looked at Ralph and spread his hands out. "What informal thing did I even say?" Ralph looked at Dennis and said, "You said ''kinda'' which is something you shouldn''t do. You should''ve said something like, ''kind of'', ''rather'', ''somewhat'', ''fairly'', ''moderately'', ''in a way'', ''slight¨C" "Alright shut up, lit. professor. Anyway, getting back to the¨C" "Don''t say lit., it sounds so wrong when spoken out loud. Say literature and don''t you dare say to me again, ''it was so lit bro. Last night was fire''. It doesn''t suit your noble persona and if you say it to anyone you aren''t close with, they''re going to judge you a lot." Ralph corrected Dennis again. Ralph was really tired of Dennis constantly using such ngs with him. Due to Dennis, Ralph once ended up saying, ''yes, that made me chuckle, lol.'' This was pointed out to him by his mother when she asked what does ''lol'' mean and only then did Ralph realize the blunder he made. From then on, it kind of became a habit of his to point things out to Dennis and stop him, while also ensuring he didn''t learn those ngs. "I get it. I get it. Can we continue now, Professor Ralph?" Dennis said. Ralph nodded and they got back to discussing things again. A few minutes of discussionter, Ralph noticed something and said, "it says here that the Senzal n purchased an army from the witches and they are now camping near the SKCT." Lith looked at it and said, "seems like it. But they haven''t given us a figure of how many troops and what type they are." "They can give information about the army being purchased from witches but not the strength and number? Is the sect hiding things from us or do they really not know?" Dennis put out his thoughts. Lith shook his head and said, "from what I know about the Sect Masters, they probably won''t hide such a thing. The information about the strength of the army is not something that would put them at a disadvantage even if they revealed it. I am guessing that they really have no idea about it." "Should we pay a witch to get information about it?" Ralph added to the conversation. Lith thought about it for a few seconds and said, "No. I am not going to use my own money to benefit the sect. The goal is to gain experience through the war and get some benefits from them." "But Your Highness, we know little to nothing." Lith smiled and said to him, "No worries. The least we can do is ask the witches if there''s anyone above Half Saint Rank present in the army. That much information should be enough." "Yes. That should be enough for us to calcte the risks and rewards." Ralph agreed with Lith. Lith then continued, "Okay, next is¡­" . . . "Any doubts?" Lith finished with his exnation and asked thest question. Both shook their heads and after being done with their talks, they went to rest for a while. ¡­.. Next day. Common area, Shadow River Sect. The disciples were made to stand in groups of 10s and ording to their Magic Ranks. The sect elders were standing in one line at the front and behind them were the squads. Sect Master Wan and Sect Master Ling were facing these people while standing in a dignified manner. They wore their usual red sect master robes and were currently looking at their disciples and elders. Wan looked through the entire crowd for onest time and said, "Elders, disciples, and all of the other supporting members of the Shadow River Sect, I, Sect Master Wan, thereby announce to you that we will officially be entering into the main conflict with the two ns." "This time¡­ The bloodshed that would ur would be tens of times more than anything you''ve ever seen, the losses would be huge, and there''s no guarantee that you will be able to live the same life after this war." "So¡­ before we begin our attack on the two ns, is there anyone who doesn''t want to deal with these affairs? Anyone who doesn''t want to go to war? Anyone whose interests don''t align with the sect''s?" "If there is, please move towards your right and exit the sect. There are government officials standing at the gates of the Shadow River Sect who''ll escort you safely out of this conflict. But once you leave, you''ll no longer be a member of the sect and would never be weed back here. All ties would be cut off and there''s nothing more that would happen to you." "This is the final chance to leave, there''s no harm that''ll happen to you. I, Wan, swear to the heavens that I''ll stay true to my words." A heavy atmosphere was created as Wan finished with his speech and there wasplete silence in themon area, with the only noise that one could hear was the breathing of the other person beside them. Wan and Ling had a calm look on their faces and were waiting for this to get over. Pretty soon, one inner core disciple couldn''t take it anymore and he bowed his head in shame and took his exit. Wan and Ling felt nothing as they watched the disciple leave and after he was gone, a few other disciples mustered up courage and left as well. In total, twenty students left with most of them being from the inner court and only four being from the outer court. A few minutes passed and no more people were leaving. Ling then said, "I''ll give you five more minutes. This is thest and the final chance to leave. If within these five minutes you don''t make your decision and leave, there''s no going back then." The disciples and elders stood silently and waited to see who among their peers was going to leave now. And as Ling had expected, three elders left along with four more students. Five minutes passed. Ling shed a small smile as she noticed most of them were here and same was the case with Wan. Ling then pped her hands once and said, "Alright then. Now that you''re all here¡­" ..... A/N: Normal chapter. I am back in my hometown and it''s night time right now. I''ll post three chapters tomorrow by any means and if I get time, I''ll do three chapters the day after tomorrow as well or simply post one and so three the day after the day after tomorrow. It''s festival time and I gotta help decorate the house with lighting and stuff and do various other things lmao. Anywho, I''ll do three tomorrow, promise. Uing goals: 976/1000 GTs (+3 bonus) 816/1300 PS (+1 bonus) Chapter 404 Stuck In Immigration World Tree, Alfheim. Embassy of the Neutral Continent. The World Tree, which was the capital of the Alfheim country in the Elven Continent, was one of the busiest ces in the continent and this was also the ce where one had to visit to go to the Neutral Continent. Strict checking was done here and if the people who were about to enter the Neutral Continent seemed suspicious, they would be denied their permit. The embassy building was spread over a thousand kilometer square in the Cyranos prefecture. There were a total of fifty prefectures at the base of the World Tree and all were of pretty big sizes with the smallest prefecture being of a hundred thousand kilometre square in area. The Cyranos prefecture was ranked 42nd in area among the total 50 prefectures and had an area of around 250,000 km2. But, although it was smaller in size, it was one of the most important prefectures and also one of the busiest ones. Embassies of the other eight continents were present here in the Cyranos prefecture and this made it the hub for immigration in the Elven Continent. The Embassy of the Neutral Continent had five sub divisions and these sub division represented the five countries in the Neutral Continent. One had to first go through the main division in the embassy which represented the entire continent in itself. Here, the general checking was done and after the paperwork and everything was finished, one was sent to the sub divisions toplete the permit. The same was the case for the other embassies as well and thus due to so much immigration rted things, things were pretty busy and heated in this ce. People of various races were visible going to and fro from the different embassies and the same was the case for the Neutral Continent one. There were orcs, elves, goblins, werewolfs, vampires, demi-humans, and many more types of people from different races going in and out of the Neutral Continent embassy. This was a normal busy day and though it seemed that there was nothing much going on other than the people entering and exiting the embassy and appeared peaceful, things were much heated inside the building. In the Uklov subdivision, there were two hundred elves in light armour and equipped with weapons standing in front of the Uklov Consul General, who was a high elf with green hair, sitting on a chair with a calm look. BAM! "What on earth do you mean we seem suspicious? How do we look suspicious to you!?" An elf standing in front of the 199 other elves said while mming the table of the Consul General. "Calm yourselves down and let''s maintain some decorum, shall we?" The green-haired Consul General said. "I am telling you, we are not interested in doing anything other than provide help to the Senzal n in Redstone City. They are our acquaintances and need us." The elf who had just mmed the table said in an annoyed tone. "Xander, calm down. There''s no point being angry with the Consul." A blonde-haired elf with a well built body said to the elf shouting. "Butmander Zelph, he''ll never let us pass and you know the reason as well." Xander said. Zelph calmly looked at Xander and said, "You''re the Vice Commander, Xander. Maintain decorum. I know why you are frustrated, but now is not the time." The Consul General in front of the 200 people was from a Viscount elf family which was at odds with the elven family who these two hundred people were associated with. The Consul General had gotten news about these two hundred people wanting to go to war and help the people in conflict there and although it wouldn''t matter if they helped those people or not to the viscount n, they weren''t just going to let these people have an easy time and were trying their level best to cause problems to their rivals. The Viscount family helping the Senzal n was the is family and the ones who were at odds with them were the Gilzeiros family. The Consul was an important member of the Gilzeiros and if he wanted to, he could reject the people from entering the Neutral Continent and he was doing just that right now. He was causing problems to the is family''s troops and was giving them a hard time. The permit just needed a stamp and sign from the Consul and these troops would be on their way to the Valiyer International Teleportation Circle in the Valiyer Prefecture. Zelph turned to look at the Consul and said, "Mr. Ighat, do forgive my subordinate for his behaviour. Also, I''d like to ask, what''s taking so long and why are we not getting our permit yet?" Ighat, the Consul General, looked at Zelph and said calmly, "the officials find your activities a threat to thew and order of the Neutral Continent. You may have to wait till you are cleared off of this. I can''t do anything to help you as I''ve been asked to be on standby by the higher ups as well." Zelph slightly knitted his brows as he heard the bullshiting out of Ighat''s mouth. He wanted to strangle him to death as he was really testing his patience. Zelph took a deep breath and said, "Very well. I am going to file an RTI and let''s see what wrong we aremitting." Ighat raised his eyebrows as he heard that. "You can try doing that, but do know that it won''t change the speed of getting your permit." "We''ll see about it." Zelph said and turned around to leave. He left with the other people and inside the Consul''s room, it was only Ighat present who was sneering at the people who just left. ,m Ighat took out a file from his lower drawer of the table and threw it on the desk. He looked at the door and said while sneering again, "RTI or not, I am not letting you pass until it''s reallyte." RTI was the short form of Right To Information. It was a scheme under a lot of governments which gave the citizens the right to see the information on what the government was doing with their applications and various other things. One could also lodge aint if there was any on the RTI website and strict action was taken against the government officials who were purposely dying things or cking or taking bribes and not doing their jobs properly. Though it was such a good website and such a good right of the citizens all across the globe, there were hardly a few who knew in detail about this and used it. Zelph was one of the rare few people who knew about RTI and he was well aware that the Elven government really cared a great deal for their citizens. Though there was monarchy in the Elf race, there was still a government as the Queen managing billions of people alone wasn''t something feasible. She was a Supreme Rank and could do it, but she had her own life to live as well and to lower her burden, a government was formed under her. The government had a lot of officials in it and their goal was to help ensure peace and stability of their society. RTI was something they ced great importance on and even though there were nobles present, themon man suffered little to no discrimination by them in today''s society. Of course, all of this was something of the Elven society only and the rest of the societies were different and had their own system in which people worked. Zelph, aftering out of the Consul''s office immediately found a ce to sit and started filing a RTI to first get some information and he would then file aint against the Consul and wait to see what would happen. ¡­.. SKCT, Redstone City. "They''re still not here¡­" Peter had a worried expression on his face and said to the three people sitting around a table in the courtyard of the big fort present in the SKCT. "They will arrive, don''t worry. You''re underestimating the powers of the noble viscount ns." Senzal said from the side and provided assurance to Peter. "But why is it taking so long for one small army to arrive here?" Ethan couldn''t help but ask. "On our side, the demon army arrived so quickly." "They arrived quickly because that demon is a rich person and there were no problems when going through immigration for them." Senzal said. "From what I''ve been told, the conste office is causing trouble for the army there." "Is there no way we can help them?" Peter asked. Senzal shook his head. "If there was, I would''ve helped them quickly and the army would''ve been here. It''s totally up to them on how they would solve this matter." Kenzal who was sitting on the opposite side of Senzal spoke, "look for other connections and try to get as much help as you can. If the Shadow River Sect attac¨C" RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Kenzal''s words were cut short by a sudden rumbling that all four were able to hear in the courtyard. The rumbling not only was audible to them, they could also feel the ground beneath them shake. Not just the ground, the entire fortress was shaking. Soon¡­ BOOOOOM! The four heard a loud explosion and as they looked at the source, they found a small hole in the fortress they were in. "Shit. They''re here already." Ethan couldn''t help but curse. "Kenzal, you really are a jinx. Everytime you open your mouth, something bad ends up happening to us." Senzal looked at Kenzal and sneered. "Shut the fuck up, bastard. It was due to you that I am taking so many losses everyday. Anyway, prepare for the attack. Ethan go get the troops ready." Kenzal said and vanished from his spot to deal with iing troops. Senzal, Peter, and Ethan left as well and soon¡­ DING! DING! DING! DING! "ENEMY ATTACK! ENEMY ATTACK! PREPARE FOR DEFENCE, I REPEAT, PREPARE FOR DEFENCE!" Ethan shouted at the top of his lungs after striking the gong multiple times on top of a watch tower in the middle of the fortress. The situation inside the fortress turned chaotic and people ran around to get in their positions and prepare for the battle. ¡­.. A/N: This is the first out of the three bonuses I am supposed to hand out of the magic castle. Wait for a few hours, I''ll release two bonuses + normal chapter in one go. There was a slight dy because of the festival as well as me going to the hospital. Apparently, my bones have be weak and I amcking a lot of vitamins and minerals, which includes Vitamin D. It seems I really need the D. Jokes apart, I''ll try my best to not have it be dyed. Also, we are close to finishing the 994/1000 GT goal. Go finish it and get 3 bonuses soon. This week ps was low, 1076/1309 and so, no bonus for ps for you. Better luck next time :p Anywho, have a good day everyone, I''ll see you in the next chapters. Chapter 405 War Begins! Few hours prior to the attack in the SKCT. "...Are you ready to give your all?" Ling asked with a serious gaze after finishing her speech. "Yes, Sect Master!" Everyone shouted with enthusiasm. "Is this the energy with which you''ll enter into the battle?" A sharp glint formed in Ling''s eyes as she asked the crowd the question. Her aura was domineering and she looked nothing like a loving wife that she was. "NO, SECT MASTER!" Everyone yelled loudly. "Are you ready?" Ling asked calmly. "YES, SECT MASTER!" "Good. Squad A will attack the SKCT directly from the forefront and act as a cover for Squad B as nned. Now get going!" Ling pped her hand once and repeated the instructions. "YES, SECT MASTER!" Squad A and B said and left quickly. Ling then instructed the other squads and after everyone was gone, Ling looked at thest and final squad and said with a serious gaze, "Squad Zero¡­ I have nothing to say to you. Just do what your leaders are asking you to." Ling said and pointed towards Lith, Ralph, and Dennis beside her. "YES, SECT MASTER!" The squad in front of Ling, a group of ten people, yelled with the same energy as the other squads. "I wish you good luck, Sir Ray." Ling looked at Lith and said. "I wish you the same." Wan, standing at her side, said as well. Lith nodded. "Same to you. Let''s go, Ralph, Dennis." Lith, Ralph, and Dennis left with Squad Zero and the main conflict began. Ling and Wan left the grounds and went to the surveince room to see the battle. ¡­.. Back in the SKCT. "AT YOUR 1 O''CLOCK!" A guy in white Kenzal n robes yelled to another beside him. "SHIT!" The guy beside him cursed. BOOM! A ck fireball came shooting towards the guy and he was toote to dodge it. "Blergh!" He puked blood as the ball hit his stomach. Soon¡­ "Ahhhhhh! It burns! It burns!" The same person cursed. "Hey, give cover, healer check the guy''s injuries!" The guy who warned of the iing attack said again. "Roger!" An average looking brown-haired person said and went to block the iing attack. The healer, a person in white priest robes and from the Kenzal n, went to check the injuries of the person. As soon as the healer got close to the injured man, he saw a ck foul stenching from the stomach of the man and it appeared to be rotting. "OH NO!" The healer quickly distanced himself from the guy and yelled, "QUICKLY KILL HIM! IT''S A HIGH LEVEL PLAGUE SPELL!" "WHAT!?" "FUCK!" The people trying to defend panicked and their thoughts turned chaotic. Right amidst their chaos, a spear came shooting towards them and before the people could even defend against it, it directly pierced the body of the man inflicted with the gue. BOOM! "AHHH! IT BURNS!" "I AM INFECTED!" "SHIIIIIT!" "HEALER! DO SOMETHING!" The body of the gue infected man exploded and the gue spread everywhere in the vicinity. BURST! BURST! BURST! One by one, the gue infected peoples'' bodies bursted and the gue spread even further. . . . Inside the control room of the SKCT. "Red notice at section F! I repeat Red notice at section F! A guy quickly said into a microphone in front of him and while looking at the screen. "Again!?" A guy beside asked. "Yes. They aren''t holding back anymore and definitely seem serious." The guy repeated. "We are doomed¡­" the guy beside said under his breath. The situation looked anything but good to the members of the Senzal and Kenzal ns. This was the seventh Red notice that they''ve gotten. The SKCT was in a rectangr area and it was divided into twenty sections. The sections weren''t equal in area and some were small and some wererge. The control room followed by the area where the two n heads were was in the middle and it was well protected. But currently, the entire outer section was being attacked with immense force and the intensity was so much that it became a Red notice. Notices were basically an instruction for help. A green notice meant that things were okay and only a few people were needed to go help in that section and it was also optional. Orange notice meant that things were serious and three to five people above Rank 6 were needed to go to that section and take immediate action. Red notice meant things had turned for the worse and five Rank 7 or three Rank 8s or one Rank 9 was needed to go to the section and resolve the problem immediately. There was also a ck notice and it meant someone of Saint Rank and above would need to go into that section to help. This notice was only issued out if someone strong is detected by the magic circles of the two ns or if 70% of things were destroyed in some section. The Shadow River Sect disciples, along with the elders, were working as a close-knit group and were not leaving any ce open. They attacked all the outer edges of the SKCT and almost all ces were several damaged. The outer areas of the SKCT were definitely going to be destroyed soon and it wasn''t just the property, but the people were having problems as well. The troops in the Section F have been infected with gue and it was spreading around in a fast manner. The spear imbued with an explosion spell acted as a catalyst and the gue was spreading in a fast manner. The people in the control room were all panicking as the situation was going from bad to worse to worst in just a matter of few moments. The gue that the Shadow River Sect spread was just one of the few examples that caused the Red notice and there were various other attacks present as well. The most deadly ones was an elder with a dark affinity poisoning the whole ground and air of Section B and the bodies of the people below Rank 7 rotted within a matter of seconds. The people ran around with their bodies dposing and they weren''t even able to cry for help as everything melted. At this moment of crisis, the one incharge of the control room, a Rank 9 tall man in golden robes of the Senzal n, said: "Stop panicking everyone. Riess, call Duram Tower and exin the situation in SKCT. Everyone, no need to panick, the SKCT is just a small territory among the other ones and an attack of this degree was kind of unexpected. The sect members brought their full force to just attack the SKCT and I am pretty sure that the other ces are unharmed." "Yes, leader is right. Riess, quickly call the Duram Tower." "On it." The guy called Riess said and typed a few things and called the Duram Tower. The call took a few minutes to connect and just as it did¡­ "HELP! SEND US HELP! THEY SENT FUCKING ASSASSINS HERE!" "AHHHHHHH!" "NOOOOOOO!" "MY BALLS! MY BALLS! NOT MY BALLS! AHHHHHHHHH¨C" BEEP! The call got disconnected and as it did, this time even the expression of the incharge was grim. "Fuck¡­" the incharge cursed under his breath, but this didn''t end up helping the situation and the people in the room panicked even further. "We are doomed." "We really are doomed." "I am gonna make a call to my mother and tell her I love her and not to miss me." "I am gonna call your mother too." "Huh?" "What?" "We are all gonna dieeeeeeeee!" "OoOoOoOoO sha sha sha, ba ba ba, ma ma ma, iya iya iya!" "This guy is singing¡­ he''s really singing¡­" "He''s lost it. He''spletely lost it." "OoOoOOOoOOh! Ba ba ck sheep¡­" "Fcckkkkk" "O god, help us. O God, help us. O God, help us." The mental condition of everyone in the room degraded and turned for the worse. Despite the incharge being of Rank 9, he failed to realize that a spell was cast that was turning them mad with each passing second. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! I WAS FUCKING STUPID TO JOIN THE CLAN ALL ALONG!" "HAHAHAHAHA! I SHOULDN''T HAVE DONE IT!" "I AM NOTHING BUT A SLAVE, HAHAHAHA!" One guypletely lost it and startedughing. "HAHAHAHAHA! MY LIFE IS WORTHLESS!" BANG! He shot himself in the head with a gun that was in his pocket and killed himself. This was the first person to have suicided and then, as for the condition of the others¡­ ¡­.. A/N: Normal chapter. Goals: 1013/1250 GT (+1 bonus) 119/1300 Powerstones (+1 bonus) Hi all, as usual, been really busy with festival. By the time you would read this chapter, I would be out there feeding a hundred people food. It''s festival time, why should I be happy alone, right? ;) Bonuses will be uploaded soon, please forgive me for the dy. Thank you for your understanding, have a good day! Chapter 406 Delayed Further Control room, SKCT. The people were panicking inside all the while sinking into the oblivions of madness. Even the Rank 9 incharge wasn''t an exception to this and the only thing that separated him from the others was the fact that he was still slightly sane and the speed at which he was turning mad was slower than the others. While this bunch screamed, yelled, cursed,ughed, and showed a varied psychotic behaviour, a bit away from them, up on the branches of trees, a group of people were watching with a calm gaze. "Your Highness, should we attack?" Dennis, donning a suit of the Drac military and having a ck hat on his head while holding a katana in his hands, said. "Don''t ask me. I am not the one in charge." Lith didn''t look at Dennis and said calmly while gazing towards the people in the control room. Dennis didn''t mind it and turning to Ralph, he asked, "Ralph, should we attack?" "No." Ralph''s answer was straight to the point. "Why?" "The time isn''t right. I''ll tell you moreter, now don''t question, just stay still and wait." Ralph didn''t give Dennis a chance to argue or bicker with him. Dennis may have forgotten that they were at war and though things seemed easy to do, they really weren''t in reality. Dennis was failing to realise that this was a serious situation, but Ralph didn''t and he made Dennis quiet before thatgger ended up creating a scene. "Okay¡­" Dennis said so in a low voice and got back to gazing at the people in the control room. Lith, watching the people inside, thought to himself: ''Ralph''s intelligence is no doubt the best in the world for his age and generation. The psychic spells are working wonders, but¡­ once the control tower is attacked and the people realise it, I am gonna have to see how he''ll react to it and do things.'' ''As for Dennis, I am yet to see his prowess. Let''s see how he''ll do.'' ''But those things aside¡­'' ''Why did the two ns leave the control room so defenseless? Or perhaps, did they think that having a Rank 9 was enough protection?'' ''Is it that or am I overestimating this battle? Isn''t it a battle between two Saint Rank ns and a Half King Rank sect? Shouldn''t there be Half Saints present around important locations?'' Lith was calcting the things in his mind. The situation seemed too easy and there was hardly any defending done from the two ns'' side. Did they perhaps give up on the SKCT or did they perhapsy some traps here that they were waiting for the sect people to fall into. Lith had no idea and he was trying his best to figure this out. Little did Lith know¡­ Senzal n, Redstone City. Inside a tall golden pce. "Tch. Where is this elven army? Just where!?" Senzal was looking at a big tablet in his hand and cursed. The tablet showed the situation in the SKCT. "n Head, from what news I got, the elven army has just gotten the permit to enter the teleportation circles and enter Uklov. Once they are in Uklov, they just need to go through one more teleportation circle and they''ll be here." "They got the permit?" "Yes. Apparently¡­" A few hours ago. In the Cyranos Prefecture. BAM! "WHAT!?" Ighat mmed the table in front of him and eximed. He just got a letter and it said that an investigation would be done on him and the subdivision to see what went wrong with the permit of the is family''s army and why is it taking so long. He also read in it that the ones at fault would be punished severely if found to be at fault. Ighat didn''t even question the authenticity of the letter as it had the stamp and sign of the Prefect of the Cyranos Prefecture itself. "How did they do it!?" Ighat couldn''t help but ask. "No, I should stop wondering about it and quickly send in the permit." A few momentster¡­ Outside the Embassy of the Neutral Continent, Zelph''s army and he was standing there with a happy and proud expression. "Told you, RTI is really effective." Zelph said to Xander. "Yeah¡­ seems like it. Too bad, we can''t see what that shit Consul is going through right now." "Don''t worry, he''ll be fired. This investigation is not something that can keep the spies nted into the embassies for long. Ighat and the Gilzeiros are soon going to get a p on their faces. But yes, it''s a pity that we can''t see their expressions. Now let''s go, we have to leave for the Valiyer Prefecture." "Yes,mander." Xander said and soon instructed the army to get into their positions and leave. A few more hourster, the army reached in front of the Valiyer International Teleportation Circle. This ce was a modern big ss building. It was just two storey tall but was spread in a vast area in length and wasn''t too broad. There were, in total, two buildings in the Valiyer International Teleportation Circle and these two buildings were called Terminal 1 and Terminal 2. Terminal 1 led to teleportation circles that could take one to the Neutral Continent and in the various cities in it whereas Terminal 2 was there for Domestic use, meaning teleportation in the ces within the Elven Continent. As it could take one to the Neutral Continent and into various ces within the continent, the Valiyer International Teleportation Circle was a really busy ce and people could be seen going in and out of it. This time, it wasn''t just people, but there was cargo present as well. Carts loaded with goods, people carrying items on their heads, back, and in their arms, etc, were all seen going to and fro from the building. The is family''s army was in front of the Terminal 1 building and they were ready to walk inside it to teleport to the Neutral Continent finally. The army cleared their first security checkpoint by showing their permit to them and went in to do the check-in and other formalities. As they reached their teleportationpany''s counter, thedy sitting behind the desk was slightly surprised to see so many people at once and not to mention, they were equipped with weapons as well. "Yes Sir, how may I help you?" She still maintained her calm and asked politely. Zelph didn''t speak much and just showed her the documents. As he did, thedy nodded her head in understanding and asked them to put their weapons on the conveyor belt next to her. Zelph didn''t question much and asked his army to put the weapons on the belt and did so himself as well. There were beings reincarnated from Earth over here and they made the ces for immigration same as the ones like airports from their world. It was for this reason that there were embassies, teleportation buildings and so on present here. As thedy checked the items, anotherdy wearing a red uniform walked towards Zelph and the army. "Halt the check-in." She said in a calm voice. "Hmm?" Thedy behind the desk looked towards thedy in a red uniform. "Officer Qianyu from the Customs department. We find the activities and goods of these individuals suspicious and I''ve been sent to check. Here''s the warrant." Thedy in red showed a few documents to both thedy behind the counter and Zelph. Zelph knitted his brows and clicked his tongue. This time, even he was annoyed. ''Why are Customs involved? Is the is family not powerful enough to just have us sent to Redstone City?'' Officer Qianyu didn''t bother to talk with the people present and Xander controlled his frustration and didn''t justsh out at Qianyu. The reason being, firstly, she was an authoritative figure, and secondly, there was a dangerous aura being radiated from her that made him be slightly fearful of her. ''The Customs department sure is scary¡­'' Xander thought to himself as he looked at the curvaceous figure of Qianyu scanning their items. Qianyu soon walked towards the conveyor belt after scanning it and took out a metallic green box. She then scanned through it and frowned. Qianyu held the box in her hands and shifted her focus towards thedy. "Cancel their boarding. They areing to the customs and aren''t allowed immigration." "WHAT!? ARE YOU FUC¨C" SLAM! "Watch your tone. I am not your mother to speak to me like that." Qianyu pped Xander''s face and said in a calm tone. Xander was mmed down on the ground and this even made Zelph be on guard. Thisdy sure was scary, were his thoughts as he looked at the bleeding face of Xander. Even the people in the army behind were quiet and didn''t say anything. They were fearful as well now. "Y-Yes, Ma''am." Thedy behind the counter said and did the formalities. Qianyu then took the army to the Customs and this ended up dying the army to reach the Redstone City even further, thereby making the SKCT defenseless. SKCT was the ce they were supposed to be in and help the Senzal n in the war. Senzal n had no spare people whom they could send to the defense of the SKCT. It was totally dependent on the elven army. But they weren''t here yet and the main conflict had started already. This caused the ce to get a devastating blow. Lith, who was thinking about the crisis and felt something wrong and was on guard, didn''t know of this information and thus felt something wrong and missing. Ralph was the same and thus their squad waited and didn''t do any assassinations and the people in the control room were still alive. Lith decided to wait for a while longer and see what the thing was and if by any chance, there was still no oneing to the rescue of the people in the control room, he would take action. ¡­.. ,m A/N: I promise you that this time, I''ll definitely upload two more chapters within theing three hours. Please do be patient. And also, the chapter''s title isn''t something intentional, I promise I won''t dy it :p This is a normal chapter. 2 bonuses for magic castle and 3 bonuses for 1000/1000 GT goals are remaining. A total of 5. I''ll finish the magic castle one today itself. Thank you, have a good day. Chapter 407 Cleaning The Control Room It had been a while since Lith and his squad were watching the people in the control room. Lith was on guard for any surprise attack but even after waiting for so long, there were no signs of anyoneing to these people''s rescue. The ones in the control room sure had be totally insane right now, but they wouldn''t die unless killed. Someone had to do a finishing blow. Lith turned to look at Ralph and asked, "What do you think?" "I feel something amiss. But if what I was thinking was right, there should''ve been someoneing for the rescue of these people. But it seems, there really isn''ting and I think it''s safe to attack them now." Ralph said seriously. Lith nodded. "What is after this?" "We''ll call someone from the main squads and have them wave the Shadow River Sect banner on top of the control tower, thereby concluding that this territory now belongs to the sect." "And what will we do after it?" Lith asked again. Ralph thought for a bit and collected his thoughts. He then said, "We''ll go to one of the main territories of the two ns and attack them. But things won''t be very simple once we go there and it''ll be much more heated than this and we have to be prepared for everything." Lith smiled and nodded. That''s what he had in mind as well. "Don''t worry, everything will be just fine. Now call someone from the main squad and ask them toe to the control tower." Ralph was slightly confused as he heard that. "But we haven''t initiated the attack yet and don''t know how long it''ll take for us to clear them." Lith chuckled this time and said, "just call them and ask them toe here immediately. Leave everything else to me." "Alright." Ralph didn''t question further and went to take the call. Ralph, even though he had both brains and brawn, he knew he was still far from being on Lith''s level. And being a demon, it was his innate nature to look upto someone strong. Lith was the same age as him and was levels so above him that even Ralph didn''t know where the benchmark was present that he needed to cross and pass Lith. Dennis, who was just beside and listening to the entire conversation, asked Lith, "Your Highness, are we attacking? Should I go? Should I start?" Lith shook his head. "Not yet, Dennis. We need to make this quick and go to other ces. Even if you attack the people in the control room, they won''t fight you back and you''ll end up ughtering them. It''s no use. We''ll finish them in one go and leave." It was Dennis''s time to get confused now. "But how are we going to do one clean sweep? We don''t even have the necessary artifacts or a big bomb something." Lith smiled. "You''ll see." Before Dennis could ask more questions, Ralph finished his call and said to Lith, "they''ll be here in five minutes. Is that enough time or should I ask them toeter?" Lith got off from the tree branch as he heard that and floated in mid air. He stretched himself and said to Ralph, "it''s more than enough." Ralph and Dennis quietly looked at what Lith was doing and the same was the case with the other people in their squad. They were all silent and looking at what Lith would do. While stretching, Lith thought on what he would use to ughter all of the people in the control room. Should he use destruction energy and kill everyone with a big fireball? Or should he send his spear equipped with spells and explode everything? Or should he make some poisonous gas and have everyone be killed silently? The possibilities of killing these people were endless for Lith. He racked his brain a bit toe up with a good answer that would take all things into consideration and soon came up with one. ''Alright, I won''t do anything shy and kill everyone silently. There are the sect disciples watching and I don''t want to give out a lot of information about me.'' Lith thought to himself and took out his sword from his ring. Lith shed the sword in air once and readied himself. ''Time to get into action,'' after thinking of this, he teleported directly inside the control tower, among the mad people. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Lith saw a guyugh out loud while watching himself in the mirror. "YEEEEEEEE! I AM A BIRD! I AM A BIRD!" A guy was waving his hands and trying to imitate a flying action of a bird. "Wuu¡­ Wuu¡­ Fuck you Sara¡­ why you took the kids too¡­ Wuu¡­ Wuu¡­" A man was crying in a corner and drawing imaginary circles on the ground. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ I wanted to be a big sorcerer and not a watchman in a tower¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" One man was gazing at the screen in front of him and sobbing. "YEHIHIHIHIHI! Destroying this screen is the best!" A man said so and destroyed the screen near him with a hammer. "I am a dead man, I am a free man. I am a dead man, I am a free man. I am a dead man¡­" The Rank 9 incharge had lost it and was chanting the same thing over and over again while pacing back and forth in one ce. Looking at all these people turning mad, Lith felt nothing. Despite feeling as if he was in a mental asylum, he wasn''t weirded out and was thinking of who to take out from their misery first. Lith then decided to take out the Rank 9 first and for that, he covered himself with a barrier and became invisible. Lith closed in on the Rank 9 and was directly behind him. "I am a dead man, I am a free man. I am a dea¨C" Slick! Lith ignored the chants of the man and directly shed his sword on the Rank 9''s head and sliced his body into two halfs, thereby killing him. Lith made sure to not damage the Magic Core that the man possessed as doing so would cause a big explosion and things would be really bad. Blood and organs sttered everywhere on the ground and despite it bing a grotesque scene, Lith felt nothing from it. He extended his hand forward and the Magic Core of the person came flying into his hand. Lith stared at the red core in his hand and felt a urge to smash it to pieces right here. He had never done it but the urge to do it was real. But he controlled himself from doing so as the core was that of a Rank 9 and things would be bad if it was smashed. Lith chanted a few things while holding the core and all the organs and blood from the ground swirled and entered inside it within a few seconds. Then, ck smoke seeped out of it and covered the red core in its entirety. After the core was fully ck and coated, Lith put it inside his ring. "One down." Lith said softly after saying so. What he just did was sealed the routes of this person from resurrecting again somewhere and bing a hindrance in the war. He ended up killing him and the only thing that could happen to him was his soul entering the reincarnation cycle. His cultivation, his whole hardwork and everything was gone as he got killed by Lith. It was definitely cruel on Lith''s part, but this was war. There was no mercy for anyone. Had this been Lith''s war, he definitely wouldn''t have allowed the guy to reincarnate as well and killed himpletely. But this was someone else''s war and Lith was slightly neutral. He therefore didn''t kill the guypletely. The other people present in the room who were screaming, shouting, crying, and showing various other emotions of being psychopaths were in their own worlds and didn''t bother to see what Lith did. Even the ones who saw Lith didn''t have much of a reaction. Lith soon moved across the room and danced with his de on the bloody floor made out of the blood of the insane people. He killed everyone within a few seconds and then gathered their core and ced them in front of him. He then cast a spell on it and within moments, the cores were covered in ck smoke. All of these people were below Rank 9 and it didn''t take a lot of effort for Lith to kill them and make them be unable toe back to life. He then put all of the cores in his ring and left the control room. The control room now only had broken screens and furniture and there were no signs of blood or bodies. It was as if everyone had just disappeared out of existence here. Lith reached close his squad and said, "Let''s go. It''s done." "So fast?" Dennis couldn''t help but ask. "Yes. Our job is done here." Lith said again and insisted on leaving. The people followed Lith''s orders and everyone left the ce, leaving for one of the main territories of the two ns to finally attack in some ce of very high security. ¡­.. A/N: This is the 2nd out of the total three bonus chapters of the Magic Castle. I am so sorry that it got dyed so much. I''ve been travelling, celebrating in the festival, and visiting hospitals in the past few days. Though I wouldn''t lie that I did ck off andze around as well. Now vacation is over and I am in full study and work mode. There won''t be further dys. Also, month is going to end in a few days,st chance to get another bonus chapter before month resets. Uing goals: 1062/1250 GTs (+1 bonus) 397/1300 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 408 The Ladies Are Watching Their Husband Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith and Lucy were sitting opposite to each other in the courtyard around a round table. Each had a tablet in their hands and were watching Lith on the screen. The table had a teapot, teacups, and a pastry stand containing different types of pastries and cupcakes to have alongside tea. "Mom, I don''t understand, will he really be able to learn something from this war?" Lucy turned to look at her mother and asked. Lilith looked back at Lucy and said with a smile, "Yes, dear. Why else would he go there if that wasn''t the case?" Lucy shook her head. "No, what I mean is, Shadow River Sect is backed by us itself. The two ns definitely don''t stand a chance at winning this. So if the win is confirmed, will it really benefit Lith?" Lilith took a sip of tea and said, "Yes, he will. We won''t be helping the sect unless absolutely needed. Let baby do his thing first." "Hmm.. yes, then it makes sense." Lucy nodded her head and said. "Oh and by the way, are the others watching as well?" Lilith smiled and answered, "probably. This is the first time he''s going to war, they should be watching as well." Lucy took a sip of her tea and then said, "If they were going to watch him, why not just be here and see him together? It would''ve been more fun." "That''s true. Anyway, that aside, are you not going to ask any questions regarding the thing he did in that tower?" Lilith changed the topic and asked. "What''s there to ask? It''s obvious what he did. He wants to stay low and not reveal himself." Lucy answered. Lilith put her hand on her mouth and said, "Ara, it seems my daughter has be smarter." Lucy stared at her mother after hearing it for a good few seconds and said, "Mom, what even do you think of me? Do I look like someone who is not smart?" Lilith chuckled hearing it. She was just teasing Lucy and didn''t bother to reply to her on this. While these two watched Lith, far away from them in the Hidden Continent¡­ "Big sis, I should go and join the war." Alexandra, sitting on a couch a few metres away from Arya, said. Arya had her usual blindfolds on and was in a formal white shirt and ck pants. She was watching the war on the screen present on the wall in front of her and Alexandra was doing the same thing. Arya turned her head towards Alexandra as if she could look through her eyes and said, "No, not yet. The sect isn''t even at a slight disadvantage. Can''t you see?" "But darling is alone over there and I also need to pay back to the sect from how good they took care of me." Alexandra insisted. Arya shook her head. "Not yet. Let the sect be in some trouble and then I''ll send you. If you go now, you''ll only end up giving our husband an even easier time to defeat the enemies and win this war. Let him struggle, let him experience a few things first." "I took you to war a lot of times before, right? You should know how things take ce. It''s his first time in war this time, let him have an experience of it." Alexandra fell silent after hearing that. Arya was right and she didn''t have anything to refute. "Then¡­ What if darling wins it or things just go this way till the end? Will that mean I won''t be able to join?" Alexandra asked. Arya nodded her head. "That''s right. If there''s no need, you won''t be sent there." "Big sis¡­" Alexandra made a sad face as she heard that. Arya smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''llpensate you for it. We''ll go war in ten ces if you aren''t able to attend this one." Alexandra fell silent again after hearing that. After contemting Arya''s offer for a bit, she said, "But big sis¡­ being in war alongside darling would be so much different and better and¨C" "No, you aren''t allowed to go." Arya interrupted Alexandra with a smile and said. "I know full well that you just want to spend time with him and have got nothing to do with the sect. I don''t mind this thing as even I wish to be beside him at all times; but the problem is¡­" "Firstly, the problem with me being with him is that he won''t be able to have the best experience of the war and secondly, you turn into an idiot when you''re with him your brain andmon sense, everything just shuts itself off and youpletely give yourself to him." "Though that''s not wrong, it''s really bad. Why are you not your sadist self in front of him?" Alexandra stared at Arya as she heard that. Even Alexandra didn''t know that she did such a thing? Does her brain shut off when she''s with Lith? Of course, not. From what she knew about herself, when she''s with Lith, she is fully devoted to him via body, mind, and soul, and the only thing that would be in her mind was¡­ Alexandra''s face blushed slightly and she started having thoughts that were not safe for children to know about and definitely very nsfw. Alexandra''s body started heating up and she rubbed her thighs together as her mind got upied with the thoughts of Lith and the things she would do with him once she meets him in the war. Noticing this, Arya facepalmed. Just how much was Alexandra mad about Lith? Arya then shook her head and let Alexandra be in her own world. The more she was upied with thoughts, the better it was for Arya as well since she wouldn''t need to constantly remind Alexandra that she wasn''t allowed to go to war unless absolutely necessary. Arya got back to watching Lith on the screen and Alexandra¡­ well¡­ she tried hard to not touch herself while thinking of Lith and simply kept thinking more about him. While the two did that, right at the opposite side of the world from where Arya was¡­ In the Neutral Continent. Abx World Academy, Espat. Emilia was in her office and was also watching Lith on theptop in front of her. While she watched her husband and didn''t work, a bit away from her, on the couch, Sel was sitting and working on her tablet. Sel handled most of the things of Emilia when she didn''t work and though there was a lot of load on her, she was a Cherubim and could probably manage herself well for a while even without her guardian Seraphim. All Cherubims in the world were under a Seraphim and that was the society of the Angels. There was only one Seraphim in the world who had only one Cherubim under her and it was Emilia, the War Angel herself. If by any chance some Cherubim was without a Seraphim, they could go and tell the council in the Vatican City about it and they would put them under someone. But they would first be asked which Seraphim they would like to be under and if the Cherubim had any preference, they would put them there. But in case the Seraphim already had a lot of people under them, the council would ask for a second preference and then the Cherubim would put it there. But in case there was no preference, it would be allotted to the Seraphim with the fewest Cherubims. But, over the course of thousands of years, despite there being a lot of people wanting to be under Emilia, she had refused all and it was only Sel who was under her. Sel was really grateful for Emilia to take her under her and though she didn''t know why Emilia didn''t take any more Cherubims, she felt really special that her Madam only wanted her as the subordinate. Thus, Sel worked extra hard every time so as to not bother her Madam too much and stress her. Sel knew Emilia was already very stressed about a lot of things and she always did her best to lower her burden. Over the course of years, this attitude of Sel brought Emilia and her really close and this was why Sel spoke so freely most of the times in front of Emilia. They sure were very close. "Uffo Sel, I wanna be with my husband!" Emilia slumped on the table and said suddenly. They surely were very close... ¡­.. A/N: 2nd bonus chapter out of the 3 for the magic castle that I am supposed to send out. Third oneing up soon. Month is going to end soon, here are the final goals for it: 1078/1250 GTs (+1 bonus) 525/1300 powerstones (+1 bonus) Chapter 409 The Reason For War Senzal n Territory. Senzal and Kenzal n territories were present right next to each other and they shared amon border. They both were such close rivals that whatever one had, the other would have something simr or same stuff. For instance, Senzal n had Duram Tea Peak which brought in a major chunk of revenue for them annually. There was something simr in Kenzal n with the only difference being that they sold coffee instead of tea. Senzal n had a Half Saint Rank army and Kenzal n had it as well. Kenzal n had three to five high level artifacts and Senzal n had around the same amount with them as well. Both ns had a pretty simr poption density. They even had a defense system that appeared as if one copied the other. For ages, both have been working hard to not get left behind by the other and were trying their best to take over the other n. But due to being in the Neutral Continent andter on due to the Shadow River Sect, they let go of all such thoughts and focused fully on defending against the sect. An enemy''s enemy is a friend was the thing they went with and came together. Shadow River Sect yed a major part in bringing the two together despite the enmity of thousands of years. The n head of the Senzal n was currently going through all of the manuscripts present in the n. He was sitting in his study and it was a small room with only a desk and a chair. Illumination in this room was brought solely by themp present beside the table and the whole atmosphere here seemed to be very eerie and serious. "Ideologies. Misunderstanding. Conflicts." Senzal picked the most important keywords from the manuscripts and said it out softly. He was the sixth patriarch of the Senzal n and as the n had entered into a final do or die situation, he was going through the important manuscripts that his predecessors and he had recorded. This included the rich history of the n, various techniques, resources, and many other secrets that only the n head could ess. "Our history and what started it all¡­" Senzal said softly and started reading about the history of the Senzal n. The first patriarch of the Senzal n was a wandering merchant. He had a good deal with a noble in some continent and became wealthy. Now that the patriarch was rich, he was being scammed and used periodically by the other nobles and due to that, being tired of everything, he decided to travel to the Neutral Continent where there was no nobility. After reaching the Neutral Continent, the first patriarch worked hard and got himself a footing in Redstone City. Then he went ahead to create his own n and that was the beginning of the Senzal n. A whileter, another lone wolf entered the Redstone City market and dominating it, he ended up giving some toughpetition to the first patriarch of the Senzal n. This lone wolf was the first patriarch of the Kenzal n and due to his dominance in Redstone City, it caused some troubles to the Senzal n patriarch. The two patriarchs weren''t bigshots yet and they were yet to have a strong footing in the city. They did have a bit, but not anything that would make them stand out from others. Senzal and Kenzal worked hard day and night and through a lot of struggling, they ended up taking over many small businesses in the city and soon, it was Kenzal n that took the entire mining business of the Redstone City and Senzal n was the one to have taken the entire artifacts market in the city. All auction houses and ces that sold artifacts belonged to the Senzal n whereas all mining as well as elemental energy rich zones found in the mines or near them belonged to the Kenzal n. Both prospered greatly and became the tyrants of Redstone City. Their cultivation rose as well and no sooner, the entire city was theirs. The CNC never did anything to them as both took over the entire territories of the city via legal means. But, there were lots and lots of conflicts present during their time of ride and also during their prosperous years. The two ns had ambitions of taking over the entire city by themselves and this caused a major conflict between them. The conflict escted to their future generations and things became so bad that they would always go for the kill if they ever saw someone from the opposite n. The CNC wasn''t aware of the killings as everything was done in secret. Living in this continent for so many years and bing a resident of it had made the people aware of a lot of things. Thus, they were able tomit murders in secret and nobody had an idea of it except the other n. During the reign of the fifth patriarch of the Senzal n, Wan and Ling had met each other in a conflict somewhere far away from the two ns. During their time together, they battled a lot but soon ended up realizing these things weren''t worth it. Not just that, they hung out together a lot many times after it and fell in love. This thing was caught by the Kenzal n when they noticed something was off with Wan that made him leave the n from time to time and be out for a lot of days in one go. Senzal n noticed the same thing about Ling as well after a few days. But before the two could take action and kill them, Wan and Ling had ended up running away from these two tyrants. Both the love birds were a little around thirty years in age and their cultivation also wasn''t too high. They were also not very important members of their respective ns but were known by everyone due to their traits. Wan was a calm andposed individual with great intellect. He also knew how to improvise things and his these abilities were what allowed him to excel even in the most stressful of situations. Like Wan, Ling was a genius as well but this wasn''t known by the n. Ling had never revealed this to them as she didn''t want to take part in the politics of the n. She already used to have a lot of attention on her for being a great beauty and she didn''t want to attract even more unwanted attention. Her cousins always used to eye her in a dirty manner with their lecherous gazes and since they were young and didn''t have too high of a cultivation, Ling used to manage herself from being touched by them and was slightly protected. But if her intellectual abilities were let out and known by the old fogies of the n, they would never let her be at peace and do her own thing. From what she knew about her own n, some old guy was bound to r*pe her sooner orter if he finds her too interesting. Wan and Ling had a lot of problems with their own n members and when they had the chance to run away, they did just that. Both loved each other deeply and nobody knows about what the two went through, but when they appeared in the Redstone City again, they were already Half Kings and these two ns weren''t able to even touch a single hair of these two. Right in front of these two tyrants, the two people ended up clearing a big part of their territories and established the Shadow River Sect. They always attacked one n at a time and never attacked both parties as they knew that attacking the two together would cause less damage and things would be pretty hectic. Thus, attacking one n at a time, they ended up forming a base for themselves in the city. The fifth patriarch of the Senzal n and the seventh patriarch of the Kenzal n were killed by these two people in secret and it was due to this reason that the current two patriarchs had to take the role of the n Heads. The fifth patriarch was the father of the current patriarch of the Senzal n and he was a good person. The death of his loving father made Senzal really sad and angry with the Shadow River Sect and he knew that the two parties would never be able to reconcile. As for Kenzal, his predecessor that died was his uncle and he didn''t care much about it. But what hurt him the most was that Wan had killed his wife and his children and though he thought of getting a new one, he never recovered from it. Both ns thus went on a truce and they resisted the onughts of the Shadow River Sect together. Wan and Ling didn''t attack them when they banded together and went to look after their sect instead. They worked hard to cultivate disciples and after so many years, at present, the sect had a rich history and a lot of resources. After reading all of this Senzal put the pile of manuscripts on the table and rubbed his temples. "All of this fine, but¡­" Senzal said softly. He then took out the quill from the inkpot and circled something on the manuscript. "...but what exactly happened between the period when the two ran away and came back? How exactly did they be so strong and have so many resources? Who backed them? Or which inheritance did they loot ore across?" "Sigh¡­" Senzal put the quill down and sighed. He then rubbed his temples again and muttered softly, "I really need to find this out or it may lead to our demise for sure." ..... A/N: Normal chapter. Chapter 410 Near The Senzal Clan Main Area Lith and his squad reached the Senzal n''s territory. They had breached themselves into the big territory and were currently right outside the main area of the n. The main area spanned across a thousand kilometres from North to South and around five hundred kilometres from East to West. This main area was the ce where the members of the n lived and also the most important things and resources were present. There was a rumour in Redstone City that the Senzal n had a five hundred thousand years old Fusang tree nted near a Death elemental energy rich pond. The vitality of the tree and the death element rich pond were theplete opposite of each other, but they were in harmony andplemented each other rather than getting corrupted. This was a one of its kind treasure in the world and despite beingmon knowledge everywhere, it wasn''t stolen from the Senzal n as they lived in the Neutral Continent. Had anyone tried taking this treasure from the Senzal n, they could just file aint to the CNC and the CNC would need to work their ass off to investigate and find the culprit while also ensuring that the treasure was returned. If they failed to do so, their reputation would take a big hit and not only would they suffer, the masses would question the authorities of the other eight continents. It was really easy to cause fire from a simple spark if it came to geopolitics. There were a lot of people who would ensure such chaos ensued properly. The CNC always kept an eye out for this treasure so that such a messed up thing never urred and as this world was very advanced in magic and technology both, there were simply a few high level spells present around the Senzal n territory and people weren''t needed to keep an eye on it. However, currently there were no eyes of the CNC in this region. The entire city was a conflict zone and the CNC would turn a blind eye to whatever would happen here, be it murder, robbery, homicide, or any other crime. Lith and his squad who were right outside the main area thus didn''t have to worry about the CNC, but the Senzal n itself who may haveid a lot of traps right here. Security was too tight outside the main area and Lith was well aware of it. There was another thing Lith had to be on the lookout for¡­ ''External threats.'' Lith looked at the translucent yellow barrier in front of him and thought to himself. The area in which he was in was a forest region and in front of them was a yellow barrier that did show the inside of the main area, but Lith knew it was just a trap and not the real image of the insides. There was an array formation present and the spell could be slightly seen by Lith on the barrier itself. But what worried Lith wasn''t the security of the Senzal n, but the external threat. ''The n has an extremely important treasure with itself. Though it''s not something that would make people above King Rank kill each other or rush here to get it, but it was definitely of importance for people of Half King Rank and below.'' Lith thought as he looked at the barrier with a serious gaze. The people behind him were on standby and didn''t act. They were waiting for Lith''smands and even Ralph was the same. Though he was the one to make the ns and the others were going to act on it, he considered himself just the strategist and not the leader itself. The leader was Lith and it was well justified. Lith had both the brawn and the brain and Ralph was one hundred percent sure that Lith''s intellectual prowess far surpassed his own. Though Ralph never showed it that he felt like that, he definitely wasn''t ignorant about it. Ralphmended Lith for it and was internally really happy that he had someone like Lith as his friend. The strong worshipped the stronger and the stronger worshipped the strongest in this world. Ralph was the same and being a demon, it was his innate nature to look up to someone strong. He considered Lith as a benchmark that he needed to achieve and maybe try crossing it. He knew it was easier thought than done but one can always dream and have a goal, even if it seemed impossible and imaginary. The sky isn''t the limit and the road to cultivation was something that had no end to it. Having such deep thoughts in mind, Ralph waited silently in his ce for Lith''smands. As for Dennis, his thoughts were¡­ Dennis was looking at the barrier as well while standing but his mind was somewhere else as he sat on a tree and gazed in front of him. ''When will this war be over? I am kind of getting bored¡­ I wanna have a nice bowl of donburi. Hmm, was it called donburi or was it something else? Maybe I don''t want donburi but oyakodon with rice. Speaking of oyakodon¡­'' ''...That Oyakodon doujin was so good¡­ omo, will I ever get to experience an oyakodon? Should I maybe¡­'' ¡­Dennis''s thoughts were anything but serious. The ten other disciples from the Shadow River Sect were quietly standing on different tree branches and were waiting for the further orders. They had no opinion of Lith, Ralph, or Dennis and were neutral. They didn''t see how Lith fought in the control room and what things he did and they also didn''t see both Ralph and Dennis in action yet. They were just wondering why the sect allotted them to these outsiders and were more curious about it than worried about what would happen to their sect in this war and how much losses there would be. A while passed as Lith looked in front of him and then said softly to Ralph and Dennis without looking at them, "This is a level 4 array and it''s anything but good news for us." Ralph and Dennis both frowned as they heard that. A level 4 array was too much for them and it definitely seemed like suicide to even touchit, let alone thinking about breaking inside it. There were many levels to array formations and a level 4 array meant that nobody below King Rank would be able to break it. There definitely was a King Rank needed to break it and nobody in this entire war was of that level ¡ª not even the Sect Masters. Lith kept thinking about how he would go inside. He did have an artifact with him that would help him break inside, but that would create some shy movements and it would alert the n. He couldn''t use it. He also didn''t have enough brute force or any stealth techniques to let him and his squad pass inside. A few minutes passed as Lith kept thinking and then, having no other option, he simply took out a golden token from his ring and looked into it. There was a ck scorpion-like creature etched onto the token, with the only difference being that it had seven tails instead of a single one with a stinger. ''If it''s shy, then so be it. I refuse to get external help in this war. I am here for experience, I am aware of the predicaments that may ur. If this alerts the sect and they send strong people, then all I have to do is be stronger than those people and defeat them.'' ''If I am not strong enough, I have to use different tactics to defeat those strong people and if that doesn''t work either and they have the absolute advantage of power, I can always run and I do have the means to run away with these people with me.'' ''Alright, I guess, it''s really necessary to use this¡­'' Lith took a deep breath and got down from the tree. He looked back at the squad sitting and standing on the tree branches and said in a neutral tone, but with a serious gaze: "Brace yourselves." Lith didn''t say anything anymore and went towards the barrier. He brought the token close to the barrier and... ¡­.. A/N: 3/3 bonus chapter for Magic Castle sent by Mik_Ray. So sorry that it got dyed so much :( I''ll be back to uploading 2 chapters per day from tomorrow onwards. It''ll be consistent this time. Also, new month gonna start soon, get the goalsds: 1130/1250 GTs (+1 bonus) 756/1300 powerstones (+1 bonus) We not gonna make it to powerstone goal this week either, kinda sad, but alright. Have a good day all of you ;) Oh yeah btw, I uploaded consistently for 2 months straight and webnovel rewarded me with coins. I don''t have the use for it and so you can have it on my behalf. Here''s the code: ABC2YTVMWZYNWMT5B Note: only first 10 people can use it and can get 100 coins. Go to redeem ce in your profile and put this code there. Chapter 411 Lnvading The Main Area Lith threw the token on the barrier and retreated to a safe distance. He observed the token from a few meters away while ensuring that others were on guard and ready for what was about to happen. The token stuck itself to the barrier and yellow strands of energy spread out from the token in all directions on the barrier. Within moments, a good chunk of the barrier got covered by these thin yellow strings. The token then started glowing. As Lith looked at it, he could see the seven tails of the scorpion shaking slightly. After the tails, it was the scorpion itself that started moving and in just a few seconds, the entire inscription of the scorpion came to life and got out of the token! "Wow¡­" Dennis couldn''t help exim as he noticed the scorpion increase in size with each passing second. A ck seven-tailed scorpion shining with golden light appeared in front of everyone. The scorpion wasn''t something living but the artifact itself. It got onto the barrier formed by the array and started crawling on it. As it crawled, minor cracks started appearing wherever it moved. The scorpion followed the lengths of the yellow energy strings on the barrier, expanding the cracks. Soon¡­ The scorpion halted in its track and extended its stingers into the air and pierced the barrier in front of all seven of its stingers. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! The barrier''s cracking intensified and with a loud explosion, itpletely broke in the areas where the strings were. The intensity of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the area. Had Lith and his squad not been prepared, they would''ve been sent flying in the air. Their readiness to bear the brunt of the explosion prevented them from getting injured. WOOOOOOOM! rms went off in the main area as the barrier broke and inside the control room in the main area, people were running around in panic. "What the hell! How did those guys prate the barrier!?" The one incharge of the control room shouted. "Chief, inform the n Head! There''s no time to waste!" A guy looking at the broken barrier on the screen said hurriedly. The incharge in the room, a brown-haired man, nodded his head and quickly left to meet the n Head. . . . . "So the barrier broke¡­" Senzal, the n Head, said simply while sipping on some tea in the courtyard of the main area. "n Head, this is¨C" "I know. Don''t worry. Everything is under control. Ask the people to stabilize the array formation and calm them down. This isn''t too big of a deal. The ones who have entered the territory are just a bunch of youngsters." Senzal was looking at the entire thing on his tablet and was relieved to know that it wasn''t someone of high ranking. They sure did break through the barrier with an artifact but what would they do after? Did they not think it through before causing such an explosion that alerted the n? Senzal was slightly surprised to know that these bunch of youngsters just barged in without thinking things through. Did the Shadow River Sect not care about them or are these bunch just some fools who don''t know what it means to sh with a Saint Rank power directly? Whatever the case, Senzal was calm. The elven army was still stuck in customs in the Elven Continent, but no worries. He still had his own people, the small families and powers from Redstone City and not to mention¡­ ''I have the CNC in my pockets. Things will be fine.'' Senzal was looking at the tablet screen calmly and thinking of this. The control room chief left to stabilize the situation. Once he went away, Senzal took out another tablet from his ring and longingly gazed at the two treasures on it. On the screen, there was the image of a jade box and inside the box, there were two treasures. One was a blue crystalline fruit that seemed as if it contained all eight oceans of the world. The other was a small ancient pot. It was transparent and one could see a dark red colored viscous liquid inside it. "The 100,000 years old Water Lychee and the blood of the Konzak Tree¡­" Senzal said softly. He was looking at the most important treasures of the Kenzal n. He wanted to get his hands on them ever since he learned that the Kenzal n had obtained them. The Water Lychee was from an extremely rare nt. It was obviously not a normal lychee tree and was only called so because of the appearance it had. It looked like a fruit of lychee and rumors said that it tasted the same as well, hence the name. Nobody had ever heard of a Water Lychee that was harvested from a 100,000 years old nt. The ones that were avable in the markets were usually from a thousand year old nt or hundred year old ones. A lychee harvested from a tree that exceeded a thousand years of age was not avable in the market. The Kenzal n was bound to have lots of riches if they sold this Water Lychee. They could probably rival the Shadow River Sect''s worth which was at a whopping one thousand Low-Grade Magic Stones! This was roughly equivalent to a trillion dors from Earth. Senzal was well informed about it. The only reason Kenzal didn''t sell the lychee or the blood of the Konzak Tree was because he was keeping it as security for himself and the n. The blood of the Konzak Tree was also something that would easily sell for such a high amount, but it wasn''t something rare in the world. People knew the way to harvest it and so the mystery of how it came into existence was not there and people were more interested in the lychee than the blood. But despite people''s low interest, Senzal knew its true value and he was sure that there were people like him out there who knew its true value as well. The Konzak Tree was an extinct species of trees. It only grew in battlefields and not just any battlefield, but the ces where immortals have died, that is, Saint Rank and above. Not only that, to keep itself alive, it had to feed on the blood of sentient beings periodically. The tree didn''t have a way to kill people or get blood for itself. It was no wonder that it went extinct. But the important thing was that, blood from the Konzak Tree won''t seep out unless it''s at least ten thousand years old. Being ten thousand years old meant that the tree would constantly need to feast on the blood of immortals for ten thousand years. and the older it was, the better would be the quality of the blood. Senzal knew this, but the general public did not seem to have realized such a thing. They could only see the brilliance of the Water Lychee and were blinded by it. Looking at the vial, Senzal smirked and said softly, "Kenzal, Oh Kenzal¡­ Even you are an ignorant fool who doesn''t know the value of this." The uses of both the things were known by Senzal. The rest of the world, including Kenzal, had little to no knowledge about it. They just knew it was rare and if consumed, something magical was bound to happen. Senzal really knew his enemy well and there was no doubt that he had such information. Meanwhile on Kenzal''s side¡­ ..... A/N: Normal Chapter Chapter 412 People On The Move Kenzal n, Redstone City. To not lose to the Senzal n, the Kenzal n had a territory just as big as them. The only difference was the way the territory of the Kenzal n was divided. Kenzal may hate Senzal a lot and bashed as well as cursed him whenever he got the chance, but he wasn''t stupid and knew how to administer and manage his n. There was a reason that the Senzal n or Shadow River Sect wasn''t able to take over the Kenzal n. It was all due to the brilliance of Kenzal, the n Head of the Kenzal n. The territory of the Kenzal n was divided into three parts: Outer, Inner, and Core areas. Outer area was where people who weren''t from the Kenzal n lived. They were usually themon folks of Redstone City, merchants, mortals, craftsmen, and so on. This area was also the first defense line of the n containing a lot of guards and weapons. The inner area was where the market was present and business was conducted. All sorts of transactions were done here and was the centre ofmerce in the Kenzal n territory. There were hotels, spas, and other amenities present for wealthy people to stay and various other entertainment facilities for them to enjoy. Nobody was allowed to live here permanently and were allowed entry only with a permit. As for the core area, it was the residential area of the n members itself. The n Head and his family lived here. The branch families were on the outer edges of the core area and the centre was where the main family lived. Kenzal was currently in his study and was going through his tablet in the same manner as Senzal. "Why did we not get attacked yet?" Kenzal was worried the most because of this thought. He could see on the tablet screen that the Senzal n was invaded by a bunch of disciples from the Shadow River Sect using an artifact. He monitored every event happening in this war through his tablet. But what he didn''t understand was that Senzal n''s territories got attacked but why was his n spared? Why was there no oneing to invade his ce? The army was ready, weapons were on standby to attack any time when needed and he was prepared. Yet there was no oneing to attack him. ording to the mutual pact of truce that he had with the Senzal n, one was supposed to help the other if one party were toe under attack . Following the Pact, Kenzal had to send help to the Senzal n but he was on the edge and didn''t know what to do. If he sent help and the sect knew about it, would they not just get an opportunity to attack them? The unknown haunted one the most. Kenzal wasn''t able to decide properly due to the fear of what maye. "No worries, I''ll wait till Senzal asks for help. The war has only just started." Kenzal came to a conclusion and said. He then swiped the screen on his tablet and looked at the overall area of the Senzal n. "Hmm? The Elven army is still not here?" Kenzal noticed this and said out loud. He soon frowned and said, "Are they even going toe? If they don''t, we will really lose the battle. Tsk, this useless Senzal. I won''t let myself be used again, the army has toe!" Kenzal became determined. He tapped the tablet screen a few times and soon Ethan entered his room. "Yes, n Head?" Ethan bowed slightly and asked. "What''s the status of the Elven army?" Kenzal went straight to the point. "Stuck in customs. Last time it was the conste causing problems and even though they ended up getting out of it, this time they are in deep waters. The deputy general of the Elven Customs is involved in this matter now." Ethan said calmly. "Are you serious?" Kenzal couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Ethan nodded. "It was said that the customs got intelligence from someone that there''s illegal goods with the army. The severity of this matter was high since this army belonged to an Elven Viscounty. Therefore, they sent the deputy general to check things and she indeed ended up finding something. I don''t know what that something is though." Kenzal rubbed his temples as he heard that. "Is there no way to get them out?" Ethan shook his head. "n Head, it''s better if we stay out of these chaotic waters. We firstly have no idea about the politics of the Elven Continent and there definitely must be some deep conspiracy underfoot there. Our best option to get more help is to urge the Senzal n to use more of their resources." Kenzal nodded. He had the same thoughts. "I''ll force that bastard to use more resources if need arises. Hell, I''ll make him sell that damn Fusang Tree and pond if the worstes to worst. But still, it makes me wonder what''s happening there¡­" Ethan nodded. "Me too. But we should focus on our war more." Kenzal nodded. "You''re right. What''s with the status of¡­" The two started discussing things rted to the war and while things were still peaceful in this war, there was one being who couldn''t stay still¡­ . . . . "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! I have to reach the customs quickly or the entire army would be wiped out!" An average looking ck-haired, ck-eyed young man in his early 20s, wearing ck daoist robes was running in the sky. He was rushing towards the Valiyer Prefecture in the Elven Continent. The young man''s robes fluttered as he breezed through the air and one could clearly see from the worried look on his face that reaching his destination was really important. "Thatdy would kill them on the spot! I need to hurry! Aaargghh! If only I wasn''t stingy with transportation, I would''ve reached sooner!" The young man eximed. He took the cheapest way to travel to the Elven Continent from the Neutral Continent and that caused a big dy in his travel. Teleportationpanies charged people on three factors: one was the time of teleportation, another was thefort of teleportation, and thest one was distance of teleportation. If one used the teleportation circle of a cheappany, not only would there be a really long wait to teleport, they would also feel nauseated as well as dizzy after teleportation. Using the teleportation circle of a cheappany meantpromising on health. There were also the case of people being ripped into pieces during teleportation and not even making it out alive on the other side or people being lost in the void, never to be found again. The young man, despite knowing the risks, took the cheapest teleportation circle possible and was now regretting it. "Ugh! Faster!" The young man said to himself. He then said, "time left?" As he asked that, a blue screen with white letters on it appeared in front of his eyes along with a mechanical voice that read the things on the screen. [C ss Mission <> time left: 23:56:07] "Fuck! Less than a day left!" The young man eximed again and hurried to the Elven Customs in the Valiyer Prefecture. Though only two Saint Rank and one Half-King Rank powerhouses were at war and not much was going on at the surface, many people were on the move and it was being watched by many high level beings as well. The general popce had no idea about it and not even Lith, the two ns, or the sect, or the people involved with the sect had an idea of it. Though people were on the move now, things had only just started and it was still peaceful. What the future would hold, even God could not predict¡­ ..... A/N: GT bonus (1/3) Theing 24 hours are the final 24 hours of the month. Get the bonuses you guys! Goals: 1145/1250 GTs (+1 bonus) 856/1300 PS (+1 bonus) Chapter 413 Everythings Chill Elven Customs, Valiyer International Teleportation Circle. The custom department seemed like a modern day luxurious hotel lobby. There were a lot of doors leading to different rooms at the sides of the lobby where Zelph and his army was. The lobby had a lot of couches and tables for people to sit and wait. The two hundred people were sitting on these couches and waiting for their turn. Zelph was inside one of the nearby rooms of the custom department. The army outside was waiting for theirmander toe out. They were all wondering what thedy in red uniform was doing with theirmander. It had been a while since Zelph went in and he wasn''t out yet. This did make a lot of people anxious but they knew it was better to just sit and wait instead of trying anything stupid. The customs weren''t tied to any noble ns and answered only to the Elven Parliament. Thus, if someone tried to pull some stunt here, even the is family won''t be able to save them. They all could only contain their emotions within themselves and wait. Meanwhile, just a bit away from the army¡­ "Blergh!" Zelph fell on his knees and puked out blood as he was kicked in his chest by Qianyu, thedy in red uniform who had held back the Elven Army. The two were in a spacious and clean room. Qianyu simply wanted a few answers from Zelph but he was acting like he didn''t know anything about the jade box. The jade box Qianyu found contained a very potent drug that, if misused, could cause genocide in the Elven Continent. This drug had the power to wipe out all the people from an entire prefecture just by releasing it in open air. People below Rank 6 would be dead whereas those below Rank 7 would get major permanent disabilities. Qianyu was given intel of it via the higher authorities and it was said that those authorities got wind of it through an anonymous letter. Whatever the case, this matter was of utmost importance and Qianyu couldn''t let things slide so easily. She knew there were things Zelph knew of but wasn''t revealing them to her. Thus, when dialogue and diplomacy didn''t work, she resorted to using force. This was the first kick from Qianyu and Zelph had already puked blood! His ribs were broken and lungs punctured from this single kick. These were severe internal injuries that brought him one step closer to death. Zelph shivered as he got a taste of what was toe. Qianyu held Zelph''s head and looking him straight in the eyes with her own nted ones, she asked in a serious tone, "Answer me, why do you have this drug and what were you going to use it for?" Zelph''s throat was filled with blood and he couldn''t speak. Qianyu pped his face once with a healing spell and it caused Zelph to feel a sting on his cheeks. Along with the sting, he felt cold from his throat to his chest. Within a few moments, he realized he could speak and his injuries were healed. "M-Madam, trust me, I really do not know." Zelph stuttered at the start, but he soon regained hisposure. He was a warrior. Though this was a scary situation, it wasn''t enough to make him afraid or break his tenacious will. He wasn''t scared of thisdy in red uniform as he knew he wasn''t guilty. This was definitely some trap that was put out for him and his army. Qianyu''s sword-like eyebrows knitted slightly as she heard that. She was annoyed with how calm Zelph seemed and not to mention, this was the ninth time he had said the same thing. It was as if there was a recorder fit inside his mouth that was made to repeat the same words over and over again. Qianyu felt like punching Zelph in the face as she got annoyed by the same words and as she was about to do it¡­ Knock! Knock! There was a knock that made Qianyu look towards the door and get distracted. Zelph sighed in relief internally as he was saved from getting punched by this maddy in front. Qianyu let go of Zelph''s hair and said, e in." The door of the room opened and a ck-haired, ck-eyed guy with no notable looks whatsoever walked inside. Though that was the case, Qianyu didn''t miss out one important thing about this guy. He seemed to have a serious and an indifferent look on his face. Not only that, there was this imaginary aura around him that made even Qianyu feel that he shouldn''t be approached or taken lightly. The guy who just walked in was none other than Lucas, the one and only system user in this world. ''I made it in time.'' Lucas sighed internally and thought. Lucas walked close to Qianyu and stopped when he was ten steps away from her. Lucas did a small bow and said, "Madam Qianyu, I am here on behalf of the is Family. I have a few important things to talk to you about." Qianyu stared at Lucas for a good few seconds and then nodded her head. Judging from how Lucas appeared, he seemed like an authoritative figure and it wouldn''t hurt to hear him out. Zelph wasn''t going anywhere anyway and she was really annoyed by his repetitive words. This was definitely a good break. "Go outside." Qianyu nced at Zelph and said in a neutral tone. Zelph got up and left and after Lucas and Qianyu were alone in the room, Lucas took out a ck scroll from who knows where and ced it in front of Qianyu. "What if I tell you that this was a distraction for the customs for something even bigger that is about to happen?" He said calmly. Qianyu looked at Lucas as she heard that and then at the scroll in his hands. "What do you mean?" "Madam¨C ah one sec, let me change things a bit." Lucas got up from his chair and walked behind Qianyu''s chair. Qianyu didn''t move from her ce and simply waited to see what Lucas was about to do with her brows knitted. Qianyu could tell that Lucas wasn''t as strong as her despite his demeanor and so she let him perform the stunts that he was doing right now. Lucas ced his hands on Qianyu''s shoulder and before she could react, he whispered in her ear, "Herring street. Seventy five years ago. Night of the bloodbath." As Qianyu heard that, her entire body shook and a chill went down her spine. BAM! She immediately got up from her chair and mmed Lucas on the wall behind him. She held him by his throat and coldly hissed, "Who are you?" Qianyu''s eyes were murderous and her previous neutral and calm look was gone. Lucas smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am and I am not trying to ckmail you or anything. Let the army go for now and allow them to join the war. I am not going anywhere and will exin everything to you about this matter in detail." Qianyu wanted to crush Lucas''s throat and kill him on the spot but she refrained from doing so and controlled herself. Qianyu let go of Lucas and walked towards her desk and dialed a number. The call got connected and Qianyu said hurriedly, "Let the army go to Uklov." She hung up without even waiting for the response from the other side and looked at Lucas. "Now say it or you won''t make it alive from here." Lucas chuckled and got back to his seat. He handed the ck scroll to Qianyu and said, "So the thing is, there''s a big conspiracy involved here. The conspiracy is about¡­" Lucas talked with Qianyu and while he did that, the army got notice that they were allowed to leave. They had no idea what urred and Zelph wondered who this mysterious man was. But whatever the case, he really wanted to get out of this department and join the war. War was better than stupid bureaucracy. Zelph''s army left for the Neutral Continent and meanwhile, in the Neutral Continent¡­ CLANG! "Cover! Give me cover!" A disciple in ck robes from Lith''s squad yelled. The ten disciples along with Lith, Ralph, and Dennis had broken into the Senzal n main area. The barrier that was broken alerted the n and they ended up sending a lot of their soldiers to sh with Lith''s squad. Despite there being only thirteen people in total, the Senzal n went overboard and sent a hundred people to sh with this squad. These people were from the small families and powers of the Redstone City and their life hardly mattered to the tyrant that was the Senzal n. Lith was in the air and had a barrier around him. This barrier was made by himself and there were a few people trying to break it constantly. Lith was looking below at the twelve people of his squad going against the army from Senzal n and was wondering how they would deal with such numbers. He was almost a pseudo immortal now and had the power to wipe all of these people out in one-shot as there was no one above Rank 9 present here. Lith thus didn''t take them seriously and waited to see what his squad would do and how Ralph and Dennis wouldmand these ten disciples. Despite being in war and surrounded by enemies, everything was chill for Lith and he simply waited and watched as people shed together. ..... //Announcement// My dear readers, you cuties have been supporting me so much, I''ve got some good news for you. It''s No Nut November going on and for that reason solely and to boost your morale, I am gonna release 2 chapters every single day and and and, there''s a discount going on in privilege tier 2 and 3. Prices for tier 2 and 3 have been halved :] As for theds in thetest chapter, that is, 5th tier, don''t be disheartened or worry because I''ve got something for you as well haha! The guys in the 5th tier, you can now get a monthly membership for free from me by doing just one thing: Comment! The one whoments the most by the end of the week shall get an email id from me that has a monthly membership in it! Don''t miss this opportunity andment your hearts out. There will be one winner every week of the month and in case two people tie up, both will get the reward ;)) Also, this just doesn''t end here. The one who is at the top of GT ranking by the end of the month shall get a seasonally membership. And and and, the number 1 fan shall get a half yearly membership! As for the 2nd and 3rd ranked fans, you''ll get seasonally membership :] Join discord and be updated with your statuses. Don''t forget to take privilege reader role there as I''ll only update things on #privilege-general with things rted to privilege. More rewards will be updatedter on. There''s rewards for everyone, be it the ones using fastpass or the privilege readers, fret not. Have a good day everyone and if you have any doubts,ment and ask, or text me on discord, bye-bye :wave: [Note: You won''t be charged coins for this announcement.] Chapter 414 War Isnt A Joke Lith watched his squad battle the small families and powers of Redstone City. Ralph and Dennis were Rank 8s and had the situation under control. There were also six Rank 7s in the squad and four Rank 6s. These disciples were the top ones from the Shadow River Sect and the sect wasn''t stingy in providing them to Lith. ''Hmm, that guy there has some good martial skills.'' Lith thought to himself as he saw a disciple in ck robes execute a technique to perfection. Lith knew what technique this was. Being in the world''s strongest n, he could easily get his hands on such information. During the time he spent cultivating at home, he had studied many manuscripts and arts. Though he didn''t apply those things himself or use the martial skills, he had a good understanding of them. The arts that the disciple was using was a low grade one. But it was still the best among mortal ranks and many powerhouses in the world would kill to get their hands on these. After analysing that disciple, he turned his attention towards another one. ''That guy there has perfect coordination with the short guy here. Good.'' He was analyzing everyone on the ground and was thinking of what to make them do when they reach the very core of the Senzal n. Lith continued to analyze the battle as a few fighters tried to break through his defenses. After many failed attempts at breaking the barrier around Lith, the people around him gave up and called for help. Soon, two Rank 9s who were on standby were called to deal with Lith by the ones attacking him. There were around ten Rank 9s in total among the hundred people. Since it was beneath them to join the fight of the Rank 8s and 7s, they stayed behind and monitored the progression of battle. They could see that Lith was doing the same thing as them but they didn''t consider him a threat. Though Lith looked damn handsome, there was no powerful aura around him and they assumed he must be Rank 8 or something and used an artifact to protect himself. The two Rank 9s who were called didn''t want to fight with Lith but they could understand that the juniors weren''t able to break the barrier. So, they charged towards Lith to break his barrier and give them an opening. "AAAAAAAA¡­" A man with a medium build yelled as he flew towards Lith, ready to punch a hole through the barrier. His scream seemed like he was powering up to do a critical hit on Lith. Thedy beside the guy knitted her brows as she glided through air in a calm manner beside the guy. ''So vulgar and uncouth.'' Thedy was in a purple hanfu and the end of her dress fluttered as she moved towards Lith. The other areas were all tightly stuck to her body and entuated her curvy figure. Lith heard the guy''s scream and turned his attention to look at him. "Tch. Even if I don''t do anything, these people will still attack me." He said with slight annoyance. He didn''t hit a single person among the hundreds here yet they are still trying toe at him. Wasn''t it a bad thing? I mean, it was war obviously but hey, why fight when the other person is just standing still in one ce? The guy and thedy soon closed in on Lith and¡­ "AAAAAA HA!" BOOM! The guy punched with full force at the barrier. Thedy apanying him simply sent some sharp object towards the barrier in an elegant manner and waited for the object to pierce Lith. Smoke appeared due to the explosion the man created and it took a few seconds for it to get cleared. As soon as the smoke dissipated, thedy and the man noticed that the barrier was still strong without a single scratch on it. They then noticed Lith looking at them with an indifferent expression on his face. To them, it seemed as if his face said, ''how stupid can you be to do that?'' Their faces became ugly when they saw his nonchnce. Although Lith was really handsome, thedy still didn''t like this look on him. "Brat, whatever artifact you''re using, it won''t be able to protect you for long." The guy sneered. "Stop talking like a 3rd rate viin. Have some elegance." Thedy had enough of the guy beside him. "What?" The guy was stupefied to hear this and couldn''t help but ask. This time it was thedy that sneered and looked away from the man and towards Lith. She could tell that Lith was definitely someone from a well off family from the clothes he wore and the way he stood. Everything about him reeked of superiority and to thedy, everything felt¡­ ''Elegant!'' Thedy shouted in her mind as she looked at Lith standing there with a neutral demeanor. Lith was on the opposing side but he was so much better than the mannerless rascal beside her. Thedy was bound to have such bias. But whatever the case, she was in a war and couldn''t think much about these things. She turned to look at Lith and said calmly, "we are here to break this barrier and have you get beaten up by the people around us. It won''t be just that. You''ll even end up getting killed for sure." "I''ll give you one chance to¨C" SLAP! Lith didn''t wait for thedy to speak so much and quickly closed in on her and sent her flying with a p. Thedy, the guy beside her, the ones around him, and also the ones watching had their eyes pop out in shock as the beauty was interrupted and pped without any warning. "Y-y-you!" The man who was right beside pointed his finger towards Lith and said in shock. He couldn''t fathom how Lith had the audacity to p such a beauty and not to mention, he didn''t even let her finish! "What? This isn''t an anime. This is real life." Lith could tell why the man had such a shocked expression and decided to enlighten him a bit with the most profound knowledge of the world. The man was stunned. Before he could react ande to his senses, Lith teleported right beside him and crushed his head by hitting both his hands on his cheek. The man''s eyes popped out and his head exploded. He died right away. He was a human and humans had no innate abilities to survive when their head was crushed like vampires or other species that had healing and regeneration abilities. Thedy that was pped to the ground got up and spit the blood in her mouth. She rubbed her stinging red cheek. Looking up, she red at Lith hatefully. Nobody had ever dared to do such a thing to her in thousands of years, how dare Lith do such a thing!? Who did he think he was!? Thedy got up and she was about to use her spiritual power when she noticed that the elemental energies in her body had turned chaotic and even her spiritual power was draining at a constant speed. Noticing this, thedy got angry. She immediately took out a pill from her ring and gulped it down. She felt her heart bleed because the pill was very expensive and her hatred for Lith further intensified. Thedy was fully healed and she charged towards Lith again, this time fueled with rage. This time she would not hold back because of the handsome appearance of Lith. Lith let thedy charge towards him and looked at her calmly. If the enemy is taking pains to get close to you, why bother wasting your energy and go towards them? Thedy condensed her spiritual power in her hands and turned it into a high intensity elemental attack. The element she was using was Fire and it was the best one for a long range attack. Thedy sent the condensed Fire energy ball towards Lith and followed behind it. In case the attack didn''t work, she would hit Lith with her own fist. Lith looked at the attack calmly and let ite close. Just as it neared him, Lith vanished from his spot and¡­ "...Huh?" Thedy felt spatial fluctuations around her and she had a clear view of Lith and the attack she sent. Now the view changed suddenly and thedy saw her own attack closing in on her, causing the momentary confusion. BOOOOOM! Thedy didn''t have enough time to react to the attack as it was already very close to her. She got hit by it and was sent flying once again. Lith looked at her get hit and shook his head with pity. "Don''t take war as a joke." Thedy firstly underestimated Lith greatly, secondly she was here to peacefully settle and thirdly, she stupidly charged at him without even thinking of the consequences. She did not even consider that Lith may have been stronger than her. Even after eating his one p, she had not realized that Lith was stronger than her! Her foolishness made Lith say such words. Lith then took out a cheap wooden spear from his ring and imbued it with Fire elemental energy. The wood didn''t catch fire and there was simply ayer of fire coating on it. Lith sent it towards thedy and didn''t even bother to look at what his wooden spear would do to her. He looked at the remaining eight Rank 9s and cracked his neck. "Time to get serious." Chapter 415 Anxious Kenzal "Time to get serious." As soon as Lith resolved to himself, he eyed the few Rank 9s standing at a distance behind the enemy line. He willed the space elements and directly teleported himself near them. At this moment¡­ Lith''s wooden spear reached thedy who was still in the midst of restoring her bnce. The spear directly pierced the beautifuldy''s be, killing her instantly. Lith showed no mercy. All these years of assassinations and dealing with people had made Lith change and adapt better to his identity. Not to mention his mother had yed a big role in turning his moral views upside down. It was safe to say he wasn''t a human anymore. But yes, he definitely did have some humanity and morals still left in him despite bing a full fledged vampire. Lith teleported directly in front of an old man that was a Rank 9. He sensed that this man was slightly more powerful than the others and so decided to take him out first. The old man was in a Shaolin robe, more correctly called Kasaya. Despite looking old, being bald, having a long white beard, and some wrinkles on his face, the man had a lean and well built figure. ,m "Going to fight me, kid?" The old man saw Lith appear in front of him and asked with a smile. His hands were behind his back and he was looking at Lith with a small smile. Lith didn''t answer and simply sent a light kick towards the man''s face. The old man blocked it and with a smug expression, said: "Youngster, Is this the best you can do?" The old man wasn''t being cocky but was testing how Lith would react when provoked. Hearing that, Lith''s neutral expression didn''t change and without replying to the old man, Lith decided to speak with his actions. He channeled the force of his body towards his leg and it started moving towards the old man''s face. The old man had a smile on his face but soon it faded. A neutral expression appeared on his face before it turned into a frown and finally into¡­ worry. The old man felt great pressure on his forearms and it felt as if his bones would break up at any moment now. But thanks to his years of martial training, he had strong bones and could withstand Lith''s force. Noticing the worried look on the old man''s face and how his full attention was on blocking his kick, Lith shed a small smile and twisted his body in the direction of the kick. He punched the man on his chest, then rotated his body and sent a back kick with his other leg and sent the man flying. The man grunted in pain but nobody was able to hear it as he was sent flying far away within a few moves. "Don''t focus on testing the enemy during a direct sh." Lith said softly and teleported close to another Rank 9. Always know about your enemy, but before you sh head-on with them. Only then would things be advantageous. The old man thought of Lith as someone strong and judging from how young Lith appeared, the old man knew that he was a genius. Thus, he decided to test Lith out rather than focusing on killing him. This was war, not some school ssroom for him to test like this. These thoughts were what went inside Lith''s head. ''Is everyone stupid here? Do they not understand that they''re at war?'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at the seven Rank 9s standing on guard and looking at Lith even as the eighth Rank 9 mmed on the ground. A small crater formed from the impact and as the dust settled one could see his prone body lying in it. Lith shook his head after a few seconds and decided to not dwell much on it. He teleported again and went close to his new target. This time he didn''t waste time and went straight for the kill. The other Rank 9s noticed this and instead of running away, they all looked at each other and nodded their heads. They all came to a conclusion that they need to band together and attack before the situation turns for the worst. They did as they thought and attacked Lith while he was busy trying to stab the person he had just teleported in front of in the head and kill him. Lith was the topmost person in his own Rank and there was nobody in this world of same, simr, or lower rank that would be able to beat Lith. It was no shocker that he was able to suppress these people easily when they were all in the same rank. Lith killed the guy in front by stabbing his head and after being done with it, he went to fight the five Rank 9s who banded together and wereing at him to cause injuries and kill him. But¡­ It was without any surprise that Lith ended up suppressing them all with just a sword in his hand. There were no other essories on him except that and it too was an ordinary one and not anything expensive. If your work can be done with minimal equipment, why bother to use more stuff? Plus, these people that were about to die weren''t worthy of being killed with any of the high grade weapons Lith possessed. A few momentster, without a doubt, Lith ended up killing those five Rank 9s. He then went towards the old man who wanted some fun in this battle and killed him as well. After clearing up the trash, Lith went back in the air and watched his squad fight the remaining people. Ralph and Dennis were in the midst of fighting other Rank 8s and though they weren''t too afraid of things, having so many people attack at once was taking a toll on them slightly. As for the other disciples, they were starting to feel exhausted due to continuously attacking and defending. Nevertheless, Lith didn''t help them out yet. Firstly, he had no benefit in doing so and secondly, this big battle would help Ralph and Dennis sharpen their skills and intervening meant taking this opportunity away from them. While he watched them, in the courtyard of Senzal n, Senzal was looking at the screen with a slightly amused expression. "That''s a Half Saint there?" He couldn''t help but ask. Peter was right beside him and he looked at the screen as well and answered, "I don''t think so. He doesn''t have that immortal type aura around him." "Half Saints are not immortals. They are pseudo immortals." Senzal corrected Peter. "Yeah, I know. But I do not sense the aura of a Half Sainting from him. He''s probably a strong Rank 9." Peter said calmly. "Who is he?" Senzal asked. Peter shrugged and said, "I have no idea. I guess we can ask the witches about it." Hearing the word ''witches'' made Senzal''s mood turn sour. He looked at Peter and said, "Witches? It''s more like bitches. Greedy fucking bitches. They don''t know anything but money. Do you not know how much they charged us for a small army?" Hearing that Peter shut up. He knew he had hit a sore spot. Senzal continued, "Anyway, we won''t take help from the witches until absolutely necessary. We''re gonna exhaust all our funds if we use their services. Better to use our brains and strategize well." "As you wish, n Head." Peter just agreed with whatever Senzal said. At the end of the day, he was just a general and not someone who called the shots. The two continued to watch this conflict unfold and in their neighboring territory, that is, the Kenzal n territory, Kenzal was pacing back and forth anxiously. "Seriously, what the fuck is up with the Sect? Why haven''t they attacked yet!?" Kenzal paced back and forth in a hurried manner and said. He was getting anxious with each passing second as nobody had attacked the Kenzal n yet despite the main conflict starting. Not just that, no ce was getting attacked right now except for SKCT. Also, there was only one squad in the Senzal n territory. All these factors made Kenzal wonder about what the sect was really up to? What were they even thinking of doing and why haven''t they sent people to Kenzal territory? "Why¨C ugh. I should stop worrying. It is not doing me any good." Kenzal tried to calm his nerves by speaking to himself. Kenzal then called in Ethan and asked, "Is everyone in their positions?" Ethan nodded his head. "Yes, n Head. Don''t worry, we are well prepared for any attack that may happen." Kenzal nodded but his worry wasn''t gone yet. He didn''t reply to Ethan and pondered about things for a bit. He looked at Ethan and then said after a while, "We''ll wait for two days and be in a defensive position. But if even within two days the sect doesn''t attack, we''llmence an attack from our side, understood?" Ethan thought about it and said, "what if they send their whole army here while we''re out?" Kenzal shook his head and said, "that won''t be a problem. We''ll only send a small squad to attack the sect." Ethan didn''t question Kenzal''s words anymore and said, "If you say so¡­" He wasn''t really sure if this n would work but since the n Head said it, he just agreed. Ethan went away after conversing with Kenzal for a while and after he was gone, Kenzal continued to watch the attack in the Senzal n territory. Chapter 416 Lntense Battle Under the leadership of Ralph and Dennis, the disciples were able to defeat half the people present. However, things were now getting hectic for everyone, including Ralph and Dennis themselves. These nine people didn''t have enough power in them to defeat all hundred people and now everything was up to Lith. Lith would help them if things went downhill and now that there were signs of the same, he decided to get into the field and help. However, right at this moment, an explosion took ce a few hundred meters from the battlefield. A few secondster, there were more explosions and within moments, the people on the battlefield stopped fighting and looked towards the source to see what was happening. Dust and smoke covered the entire areas where the explosions took ce and only after a few more seconds were people able to notice faint figures of people. Soon¡­ Lith noticed who these figures were and nodded his head lightly in approval. "Took you guys long enough¡­" He said softly. The people on the battlefield soon saw the figures clearly and these figures were running at a fast speed towards them itself. "CHARGE!" A loud roar was heard among the people and soon the small families on the battlefield noticed that these people were from the Shadow River Sect and put their guards up. "Enemy! Enemy!" The people on the battlefield shouted and started attacking Ralph, Dennis, and the sect disciples with more ferocity. Ralph and Dennis were starting to feel exhausted due to sudden increasing attacks on them. They were surrounded by enemies from all sides and were defending and attacking against at least three people at once. The condition of the sect disciples was even severe. They were on theirst leg and would die at any moment if they got cut by someone''s sword. Lith descended down and decided to help these disciples. It would be toote for them by the time the new squads would arrive closer to the battlefield. Lith smoothly cut the bodies of the people surrounding the disciples. His sword was like a hot knife passing through butter and within moments, the disciples were relieved to see their attackers fall dead. After helping them out, Lith stood at the side and watched Dennis and Ralph fight the remaining people. They didn''t need his help and so he didn''t interfere in their fights. The frenzy of attacks on those two had increased as the small families had realized that they could not fight the battle at their own pace. If they dyed the battle anymore, they would only be killed by the newly arriving reinforcements of the Shadow River Sect. Ralph and Dennis had a tough time for this reason. Dennis was cutting the people''s body with his sharp ws. All vampires had ws and for this reason, gauntlets were very rarely used in warfare and there weren''t any techniques or martial arts present in the Vampire Continent rted to gauntlets. Ralph was fighting like a mage. He was using the elemental energies and since his cultivation was much higher than before, Ralph could cast spells without even needing to chant spells. A few minutes passed with Ralph and Dennis struggling with the people from the small families of Redstone City. But now, the people from the Shadow River Sect had arrived. As soon as they entered the battlefield, they started a massacre, killing every enemy. This gave Ralph and Dennis a chance to catch a breather. Dennis sat down on the ground among the pile of corpses, breathing heavily. Ralph stood still and regted his breathing properly to recover from his fatigue. Lith walked near the people from the Shadow River Sect and asked, "Only three squads were sent?" There were thirty people here that came to help and each squad contained ten people. There was amander and vicemander in each squad and ten squads were handled by one general. Themander of one of the three squads came in front of Lith and bowing, he said, "Sir Ray, Squad F, G, and H were sent here to assist you. The sect was nning on attacking the Senzal n first but we were still preparing ourselves to break that barrier." Themander took a pause and then said bowing again, "had we known that Sir had the means to break the barrier, we wouldn''t have waited for so long. But as soon as we came to know about it, we rushed here." "Squad B and Squad C are heading towards the administration building of the Senzal n. We need to hurry up and support them." Lith realized that he was the reason the war sped up. But he didn''t feel anything about it and simply nodded his head in understanding. "You guys go ahead. I will catch up with you." Lith instructed the three squads to move. When the three squads had left, Lith talked to Ralph and Dennis for a bit and checked up on their health. Once everyone had their energies restored, he moved towards the administration building as well. It only took a few minutes for them to reach there as they were already inside the main area. As they arrived near the residential as well as the various important buildings such as the administration building, throne pce, and so on, they noticed the ongoing battle. Things had started to heat up as both sides had brought out their big guns. There were five squads from Shadow River Sect, a total of fifty people, and they were fighting almost the entirety of the Senzal n. The Senzal n didn''t waste time and went all out in attacking these people. Thankfully, Squad B and C had Saint Rankmanders leading them. They didn''t get ughtered the moment the Senzal n retaliated with full force. "Oof¡­ It seems we arete." Dennis couldn''t help but say as he watched the heated battle. There were two types of people in this battle, one had ck robes on them and the other had golden and white robes. The ones with ck robes were from the Shadow River Sect and to not create any confusion between each other, the sect made everyone from the outer court to the elders wear the same types of robes for the war. The only distinguishing features of the robes were badges attached to them. Disciples from Outer Court had no badges. Inner Court ones had a white square shaped badge and Core disciples had a silver diamond shaped badge. The elders had a golden diamond shaped badge and themanders of the squads had an additional red circr shaped badge on them. Vicemanders had a blue circr badge. Badges were the distinguishing features and everyone with ck robes were from the same side. The enemy could obviously make use of this by disguising themselves as allies by wearing the ck outfit but thankfully, the sect had made preparations for such a situation as well. The disciples and elders all were made to recognize each other via various means. These would help identify the people easily and all disciples remembered the faces of each other and the elders as well. Outer Court disciples weren''t sent to such a big battlefield as firstly, they had no badge and their numbers were very high as well. Recognising each other would be a hassle for everyone and so things were limited to the inner court, core court, and elders. The two Saint Rankmanders were the bane of the Senzal n. There were only two Saint Rank beings in the n and they were the n Head and General Peter. Despite both of them not being present here, the two Saint Rank were unable to participate in the war. There was something that was stopping them from attacking the people in the battlefield and those two Saint Ranks were suspended in mid air. Ralph and Dennis were so busy watching the war unfold in front of them that they forgot to look up and see the two Saint Ranks. It was only Lith who noticed this and there was a slight frown on his face. Who or what could''ve made the two Saint Ranks like that was not something he could point out. He thought of a lot of things and decided to look for clues regarding the same as well. But even after a few minutes, Lith found nothing. Lith decided to fly up and check for himself whether it was an artifact that may have caused such a thing to happen. From what he knew from the witches, there was no one above Saint Rank in this war that was participating from the Senzal n''s side and so he didn''t have any doubts of being assassinated by any higher rank being. Only artifacts may cause problems and so he was careful when approaching the two Saint Ranks. As he flew up towards them, he soon heard the sound of air being pierced and as he looked towards the source, a loud noise was heard along with a bright light that shed in front of his eyes. ''What the fuck!?'' Lith thought to himself as everything around him darkened after the light faded away. In the next few instances, rity returned to his eyes and¡­ "Seems like someone got assassinated, fufufu¡­" ..... //Announcement// My dear readers, a big event has begun already and I hope to see your maximum participation in it :) The event is given on discord but those who don''t have it can read below: (Don''t worry, this announcement won''t cost you coins to read or increase chapter price.) **Event 1: Comment Master** [Weekly Event] > - The one with the mostment by the end of the week shall win. ``` Note: 1. Spamments aren''t allowed. 2. Comments would only be considered from thetest non privilege chapter that is released on Monday till thest chapter in 5th privilege tier on Sunday every week. 3. In case there''s a draw, both the readers would win. 4. I''ll be keeping a tally of yourments in an excel sheet and share it to you by the end of the week with the result. I am doing everything myself, chances of error are slightly present but I''ll try my best to make it fair to you. 5. I have the final say in the matters. ``` > - You can win this every week if you''ve got the mostments, good luck! **Reward**: ||1- Month Webnovel Membership|| **Event 2: Golden Ticket Extravaganza ** [Monthly Event] > - Third Rank GT monthly support: ||3-month Seasonal Webnovel Membership|| > - Second Rank GT monthly support: ||3-month Seasonal Webnovel Membership|| > - First Rank GT monthly support: ||6-month Biannual Webnovel Membership|| > - You can win these monthly! *This event is applicable for November. Things may change from December* **Event 3: Super Promoter!** [November Month] > - Promote the novel on different ces and tell the people why they should read it. > - The one who promotes the most will win. > - This event is only for this month and there''ll be a new winner each week! **Reward**: ||1-Month Webnovel Membership|| ``` Note: 1. Promoting the novel in thements of other books on webnovel would result in an instant disqualification. Do not do that. 2. Do not spam the same text in one ce a hundred times, you''ll be disqualified. 3. To be eligible for the reward, dm me the screenshot of the ce you''ve promoted the novel. 4. The one with the most screenshots in my dms would win. Don''t worry, there will be an excel sheet for the same. 5. I have the final say. ``` **Special Event: Super Reader!** [November Month only] > - The reader who sends a Magic Castle will be eligible to have a useless NPC. The character can be you, your ex, or anyone you want. > - The reader who sends a Spacecraft would be eligible to have a slightly important NPC. The character won''t have any influence in the plot but would be slightly useful in some ways. > - The reader who sends a Golden Gachapon would be eligible to have their own character that would influence the plot and the mc. ``` Note: 1. If you don''t give me a name for the character, I''ll simply put your webnovel username. 2. We can have a discussion about the character and although I am really grateful for your support, if I feel the character you''re making would cause problems to novel, I''ll reject the idea and give you some options to select from. 3. Only the super reader with gachapon will be able to have a lot of leeway in deciding things of the character such as emotions, looks, etc. Magic Castle super readers can only decide name, gender, and race of the NPC and everything else can only be selected from the few options I give you. Spacecraft super readers will have all benefits like magic castle super readers + you get to decide the background of your character(like if he''s rich/poor or from a noble n/peasant family etc). I''ll give you options to select from if I feel things aren''t too good and as mentioned before, I have the final say in things and please don''t be disheartened if things don''t go your way too much. I''ll try my best to take up your requests but if I feel things aren''t right, I''ll let you know about it. Your understanding is appreciated. 4. 3 bonus chapters for Magic Castle. 5 for Spacecraft and 7 for Golden Gachapon! [I''ll need a week''s time to prepare for mass release so do be patient please.] ``` **Special Event 2: Lucky Draw!** [November Month only] > - Each week a lucky draw will happen if the novel ends up finishing the weekly powerstone goal, which is 2000/2000 powerstones. > - The week where this goal is reached, a form would be given to you where you just need to put your webnovel username and discord tag. > - All names would be put in a random selector and the one who is selected shall get the reward. > - There will be two winners each week the goal ispleted. **Reward:**|| 1-Month Webnovel Membership|| **Special Event 3: Super Supporter!** [November Month only] > - The reader who has promoted the novel the most,mented the most, and has sent his powerstone every single day without missing any of the days will get a special reward along with my heartfelt gratitude! **The special reward:** || You can read vsol''stest chapters daily for an entire month! That''s right! Tier 5 privilege of vsol!|| The Comment Master event has begun already from 31/10/22 and willst till 6/11/22 Thements so far are from: Mik_Ray 7 AzuritePdin 4 Shallot 1 B_L_A_C_K_Soul 2 Speed demon266 1 Jo_Yuna 1 Zezomorhedy 1 WTwister888W 2 Prertyboy099 2 B0mbaCl0ckBoB 1 Chapter 417 Lith Got Assassinated? "Seems like someone got assassinated, fufufu¡­" rity returned to Lith and he noticed the beautiful smiling face of his mother. He was momentarily confused but after hearing his mother''s words, he understood that he probably got assassinated by someone on the battlefield. Lith was about to think more on this topic when he noticed the state he was in. He was at the rooftop of the castle and it seemed like his mother and sister were having tea around a round table. But that wasn''t the most concerning thing. The thing that concerned Lith was the fact that Lilith was holding him. Not normally but in a princess carry position! Lith quickly got off his mother and cleared his throat to hide the fact that he was in such a position before. But he was slightlyte. Lucy had already captured a photo of him and eternalized it forever. The Queen was holding her son in a princess carry position, except, there was no princess but the prince himself. It was definitely an embarrassing thing for the poor prince. Lith wouldn''t lie, it surely was embarrassing, but he didn''t show it on his face. He had been through many embarrassing situations and he was a professional at handling things now. Lith coughed again and asked, "what exactly happened, mom?" Lilith waved her hand lightly and a chair popped out of thin air. Lith sat on it and Lilith said with a smile, "You were assassinated, baby. What else?" "Yes, you did say it. But I am asking how did it happen?" Lith rified. Lucy interjected this time and said, "If mom answers that to you, you''ll get major spoilers about your own death." "What? Wait¨C I died?" Lith was slightly shocked. "No. But you would''ve, had there not been an artifact protecting you." Lucy said snarkily. Lucy didn''t like the rashness of her little brother. She wanted him to be more alert. So she did not miss this chance to call him out this time. "Ah¡­" Realization struck Lith and he nodded in understanding. Though his sister''s taunt made him understand the stupid things he was doing, he also realized at this very moment that there must be some higher level being on the battlefield who assassinated him. If that wasn''t the case, the artifact his mother gave him wouldn''t be activated and he wouldn''t simply teleport out of that ce and arrive here in Nightingale. "Tch." Lith clicked his tongue and rubbed his temples as he realized his own rashness. Lith turned to look at Lucy and said, "Yeah, big sis, you''re right. It seems I really was rash." Lucy nodded. "Be careful next time, because you know? There''s always a bigger fish." Lith nodded. "Right, right." He then thought to himself, ''those witches gave me iplete information despite the payment. Though I wasn''t the one who asked them and neither was I the one to pay them, it still hurts knowing the information wasn''tplete.'' While in his thoughts, Lith ced his chin on his hand and started tapping the table with his index finger of the other hand. Lilith and Lucy didn''t disturb his thoughts and they were pretty much used to his overthinking tendencies. ''If I didn''t have protection, I would have been pretty much dead. I was too careless¡­'' ''It seems that no matter how much you''re prepared, there still would be many uncertainties that you must face.'' ''My assassination could''ve been avoided had I not charged head-on like this. I should''ve waited for others to move first. But¡­ What if I was the one who was supposed to move first? Hmm, then I guess it isn''t avoidable.'' ''However, I''ve learnt from this that unless you''ve got absolute power and know about the overall situation, only then should you charge ahead. This war was one between two Saint Rank powerhouses and one Half-King Rank. These people would definitely have enough wealth to hire someone of a King Rank or probably even a Half Emperor. I should''ve thought about this before.'' ''But whatever the case, it doesn''t change the fact now that there''s someone above Saint Rank present over there. This makes things a bit troublesome. So what should I do¡­'' Lith kept tapping on the table and thought about things deeply. His recklessness may have cost him his life today and he learnt to always get information from a very reliable source. Previously, Dennis was the one paid to the witches to get information about the two ns. They only needed to answer one question and the question that Dennis asked was, ''Is there anyone from the two ns above Saint Rank?'' This question could be twisted in many ways and Lith assumed that the witches probably only gave Dennis the answer regarding whether anyone in the two ns had a cultivation of Saint Rank and above or not. The question dodged the possibility of external factors and even if there may be any external help present with the two ns, the witches weren''t obliged to answer it. Lith''s frown intensified and his impression of the witches was starting to degrade. All his life, he''s just dealt with one witch and it was Hecate. Though he was told by everyone that witches were greedy beings, he never once felt thating from Hecate. Hecate was also always nice and ready to do things for him. Though the only problem would be the amount she charged. To have someone of her level work, it surely cost a lot of money and for this, Lith didn''t really get her services too much. Despite asking his mother, sister, and even the servants about how much Hecate charged for his things, they never answered him and just said that it''s a reasonable price and he could continue to use her services if he liked. Lith obviously found it suspicious. Though he had thought of stopping the usage of Hecate''s services, he didn''t actually do it as he needed the witch''s help. Whatever the case, Lith hadn''t dealt much with the witches toe to a conclusion about whether they were good or bad. Especially in his current case, he could only me himself for not asking them the right questions. Lilith and Lucy were starting to wonder what Lith was thinking about. It had been quite a while since he was lost in his thoughts. The two of them saw a variety of emotions sh on his face, arousing their curiosity. A few minutester, Lucy couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking so much about, little brother?" Lith snapped out of his thoughts as he heard his sister''s voice. He looked at her and shook his head while saying, "It''s nothing important." "Is something bothering you?" Lucy asked again, clearly concerned. Lith shook his head again. "No. Anywho, I am going to leave now. I need to figure out things." "Leaving already? It''s not even an hour since you came here." Lilith said. "I am in the middle of war, mom. I need to leave or things would turn for the worse." Lith exined and prepared to leave. "Is that even war? It seems more like kids ying around." Lilith teased with a chuckle. Lith walked towards her and held her hand. "Yeah, yeah, you''ll obviously think like that since you''re strong. Anyway, drop me off there. You know I can''t do continental jumps on my own, right?" Lilith chuckled again. "Alright." She then turned to look at Lucy and said, "Dear, did you send the messages to the others?" Lucy nodded her head. "Yes, mom. They know of the situation and are patiently waiting for him to get back to the continent." "Good. I''ll be back in a minute then." Lilith finished saying and was about to teleport away when Lith asked, "What messages are you guys talking about?" Lilith stopped what she was doing. Looking at Lith, she covered her mouth with her hands as she giggled. With a mischievous smile, she exined, "My daughter-inws thought that something bad happened to you. They were about to invade the battlefield and wipe everyone out in their panic induced rage. Thankfully, Lucy messaged them about your situation in time, sparing the lives of those people." "What¡­" Lith was shocked to hear such news. His wives¡­ weren''t they too crazy about him? There was not even a scratch on him and just his disappearance caused a moment of unrest among them. What would''ve happened if he actually died? Lith felt a jolt of electricity run down his spine as he thought of such a possibility. His wives sure were going to do crazy things if that happened but¡­ Lith turned to look at Lucy and saw an imaginary scary auraing out of her body. He then turned his head to look at his mother who was currently ahead of him. He could only look at her back but looking at even that made him feel shivers down his spine. As he noticed it now for the first time from a different perspective, his mother didn''t have any gentle aura that she usually did and recing it, there was a horrifying pressure of absolute terror. Lith couldn''t even imagine what his mother would do if by any chance something were to happen to him. Cold sweat dripped down his back but it soon disappeared when Lilith turned around and asked with her usual motherly gentle smile, "ready?" Lith took a deep breath as he heard that. Right¡­ his mother definitely wasn''t someone who would do things he was imagining. It was probably his own imagination. How can a beautiful and gentle being like that ever hurt anyone? Lilith''s gem-like purple eyes that radiated a calming aura, her silky smooth silver hair, and the gentle motherly look on her perfect face, how can a being that appeared this gentle ever do such a thing? It was obviously not possible. Lith shoved aside his thoughts on this topic and walked closer to his mother. A few secondster, Lilith and Lith both vanished from their spots. Chapter 418 Ralph Decides To Retreat Senzal n, Redstone City. Lith stood in midair above the battlefield and was watching everyone fight. He had an invisible barrier around him and that made people below Half Emperor Rank unable to see him. He had learnt from his past mistake and now he was lying low and looking for the person who may have taken him out. There was an intense battle going on below and Lith''s squad, consisting of nine people apart from him were trying their best to fight the army of the Senzal n. CLANG! "RALPH! THERE ARE MORE COMING!" Dennis suddenly shouted while blocking the swords of three guys in front of him. Ralph was a few meters away from him and was surrounded by four people. He simultaneously attacked his foes while defending himself from their counter strikes. The ones who were fighting Ralph and Dennis were all in the Rank 8. Although these two were the world''s strongest Rank 8s currently, they were starting to fall into disadvantage while fighting the many people here. Despite being the strongest, they were inexperienced in the matters of war. They would train till they were exhausted in their respective family and n but they had never faced life threatening situations. Ralph''s mother loved and cared about him a lot and so she wasn''t too harsh regarding his training despite being a demon. Demon parents usually were very cruel to their children when training with just a few being exceptions, among which one was Avelyn. As for Dennis, his parents loved him as well. He also had not experienced any situations where he faced a real threat of death. Ralph and Dennis thus began to lose theirposure as the situation turned more and more disadvantageous for them. Yet, they were able to hold their ground. Ralph cast a barrier imbued with fire and destruction elements around him. He found some time to catch a breather as the barrier protected him from the attacks. He heard Dennis shout and he knew that he had to do something or the situation would take a turn for the worse. ''Just where is Lith?'' This was the first question that came to his mind as he thought of a n. Lith should be here to help them but he was nowhere to be seen. Previously the situation wasn''t too bad and it was manageable but now it was different. The situation had escted and if they didn''t get his help or did something to change their condition, they were sure to die here. Ralph quickly shoved aside this thought and tried to think of something else. If help did not arrive, then they would try their best to do the most damage and escape during the chaos they caused. Quicklying up with something, Ralph decided it was best to go all out and retreat. The war was escting and there were powerful peopleing in constantly. They had to avoid getting into contact with them at any cost or they were surely dead. After Ralph finished formting the n, he removed the barrier around him and got back to fighting the people. The n was made and he had to convey it to others. However, he couldn''t just shout it out loud. If their enemy became aware of their n, things would be troublesome. Ralph smartly blocked and attacked the four guys in such a manner that he went closer to Dennis with each hit. It only took him a few moments to reach Dennis and as he did, he immediately whispered in Dennis''s ear the n. Ralph used Wind elemental energy and as everyone here were Rank 8s and Ralph was the strongest among them, they weren''t able to track it and Ralph''s message ended up in the ears of Dennis. Dennis, who was in the middle of the fight turned to look at Ralph and nodded his head in a serious manner. Ralph nodded back and using the same strategy, he told the n to the remaining people. A few minutester, Lith''s squad was on their way to retreat. They couldn''t do any more damage as the situation was unfavorable to them. Slowly and surely, they fended off the Senzal n army''s attack and were finally on their way to retreat. Lith''s squad ended up getting out of the main area in half an hour and as they were finally free, they were about to retreat in full speed and get back to the Shadow River Sect. However, right at this moment¡­ BOOM! An explosion urred right in front of them and a lot of smoke and dust arose from the ground. Ralph and Dennis were on high alert and so were the other disciples. After the dust cleared up, the scene before Ralph and Dennis immediately put a frown on their faces. In front of the two, there were around two hundred people, all equipped with armor and weapons. Judging from the demeanor, clothes, and insignia on them, they definitely didn''t look like the allies of the Shadow River Sect. These two hundred people all had pointy ears and the majority of them were thin and equipped with bows and arrows. They definitely seemed like Elves to Ralph and Dennis and the two guys in front who had a slightly muscr figure were probably the leaders of these people. "Halt." A slightly short guy with a sword in his hand said. He was Xander, the vicemander of the is family''s army. "We are here to help the Senzal n and we won''t let any enemy of theirs leave alive." Xander said in a neutral tone and threatened. At this moment, Dennis chimed in, "Oh but, we aren''t enemies." "Hmm?" Ralph and the other disciples turned to look at Dennis. They all thought, ''At least say lies that may seem believable.'' Xander obviously didn''t buy it. He said, "You are the enemy and you won''t leave alive from here on." "No, we''re not. Trust me." Dennis kept his word and repeated. Dennis was damn sure that Xander was bullshitting. There was no way he had any idea about who the allies and enemies were of the Senzal n. What Dennis was thinking was right. Xander indeed had no idea. He decided to take a step back from jumping to conclusions and asked Dennis, "If you''re not an enemy, prove it to me." After the p from the beauty Qianyu, Xander had be cautious. He knew he shouldn''t always be brash or it would be him that would suffer in the end. Zelph, who was right beside Xander, was slightly amused by this attitude of his. Even the troops behind him tried to suppress their smiles. Since when did their vicemander be so diplomatic and understanding? Dennis knew this question wasing to him. Though despite knowing it, he really had no excuse to give or provide anything that may prove that they weren''t the ones participating. Dennis was definitely smart and knew how to handle situations well. But he refused to make his brain work and always chose his strength over intelligence. It was a bad thing, but it was who he was. Even his parents were tired of such behavior from him. They knew they had a prodigy for a son. But they alsomented the fact that this prodigy only developed his brawn and not his brain. Intelligence mattered so much everywhere. Be it politics or warfare. Being from a Duke n, Dennis''s parents hoped that he would use his intelligence and do good in politics. It was a much more important thing for them than strength. But things don''t always go your way and the same was with Dennis''s parents. They eventually gave up and let Dennis choose his own path. The result was the current Dennis who was struggling toe up with a lie or answer to Xander''s question. Ralph noticed Dennis being unable toe with an answer. He nudged Dennis by his elbow and whispered some things in his ear. Dennis suddenly got enlightened and he startedughing loudly. "HAHAHAHAHA! YOU''RE ASKING PROOF? HAHAHAHA! IN SUCH A SITUATION? HAHAHAHA!" Hearing such statements from Dennis, the elves were confused as well as surprised. What kind of a reaction was this? Xander couldn''t help but ask, "why are youughing?" Dennisughed even louder as he heard that and said, "HAHAHAHA! BECAUSE YOU''RE TOO STUPID! HAHAHAHAHA!" "What!?" ¡­.. A/N: Tomorrow we''ll have our first Comment Master and the winner shall get a monthly Web Novel membership from me. Be sure toment your hearts out and grab this reward. Sadly, there''s no Super Promoter but it''s alright. I won''t have to spend money on the reward I guess :p Anywho, uing goals: 194/250 Golden Tickets (+1 bonus) 651/1300 Power Stones (+1 bonus) Chapter 419 Lith Finds The Assassin Everyone had the same reaction as Xander. They were dumbfounded after hearing Dennis''s words. What did that guy even mean when he called Xander stupid? How did he know that was the case? But even if he did, he shouldn''t disrespect their vicemander like this. This was uneptable! To not let matters escte further, Dennis quickly replied in a calm manner, "bickering with each other would only end up causing the demise of the Senzal n. You''re stupid to question me so much here and not go into the battlefield and help Senzal n." "Our small squad was tasked to infiltrate the Shadow River Sect while their people are busy here in the Senzal n territory. The sect even got us the same uniforms as the other disciples of the sect. Also, look¡­" Dennis pointed to his robes and then to Ralph''s robes. "Look at both of our clothings, we don''t have the same one as these other guys here. It is because the n had thought things through. They knew that if all of us would leave the battlefield in the same robes, the sect as well as other people would find it suspicious. That''s why, the two of us here are not in the sect robes." "We are dressed in such a way so that we would be able to exin ourselves better to the others and not get confused for being enemies. Do you understand me now? Do you understand how stupid you were to question me and waste your time bickering here?" "Oh my¡­ if only you guys didn''t waste so much time here and went to the battlefield and helped the people, many of ourrades wouldn''t have died." "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ please¡­ Please hurry up and help them while we go ahead and do what was asked of us." Ralph couldn''t help but facepalm and sigh heavily. He genuinely had no idea that Dennis would be so dramatic and do things. Ralph only said a few things to Dennis and things would be fine even if he said it calmly to the other party. There was no need for such drama, but now¡­ "You''re right, brother. I am sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you." Xander apologized. "What!?" The elves behind Xander and even Zelph beside him couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Xander just apologized to someone!? This ego filled guy did that? How!? Little did the people know, after Qianyu''s p, Xander underwent a major change. He realized that being egoistic would only hurt him in the long run and thus he decided to change. This change was now visible and made the other people shocked. The p from Qianyu and her venomous words that day had left Xander traumatized. He regretted everyday about foolishly speaking like that to an authority and thus decided to change and not let such an incident happen twice. Xander found no fault in Dennis''s words and although it was annoying to be called stupid, when Dennis exined that it was the situation here that was stupid and not himself, Xander began to trust Dennis''s words and made thement. Dennis didn''t know what caused the other party to change like this and even Ralph was surprised by this. He had formted other ns in case the party in front didn''t ept their exnation but he was really surprised when they bought the bullshit even though it sounded like obvious lies. Dennis smiled happily and said, "Yes, brother. It''s good that you know. Now go, help the n on the battlefield and we''ll be on our way." Xander nodded. "Good luck, brother." Dennis did a thumbs up and said, "good luck to you too, brother." The two parties came to a mutual understanding and parted their ways. Right after Lith''s squad crossed paths with the is family''s army, Zelph turned around and was about to send a spell that would wipe out all the people when¡­ BAM! His body was mmed to the ground. The impact was so strong that a hole in the shape of his body was formed in the ground. Bones in his body shattered and Zelphy limp on the ground. Xander and the army, along with Ralph, Dennis, and the sect disciples all turned around to see what the loud noise was for. But as soon as they saw the scene in front of them, everyone gasped in surprise. What happened to themander? This was the thought in everyone''s mind. Soon, from above, a silver ray of light descended quickly and after just a few moments, an explosion was heard from where Zelph was, followed by a soft voice that said, "Found you." Everyone immediately looked at the figure that came down from the air and were shocked to see a young man with long silver hair wearing a formal white shirt and ck pants standing in front of Zelph and holding him by his neck. "Commander!" The elves cried out when they noticed this. "Your Highness!?" "Sir Ray!?" Dennis and the other disciples eximed as well. Everyone rushed towards the scene and before they could even near Lith, an invisible barrier blocked them from getting any closer. The elves attacked the barrier but it was to no avail. Lith was not in the mood to calm down the crowd. He was angry and frustrated by the sudden attempt on his life. He had kept his eyes open in search of the culprit and he finally found the guy. Only a King Rank or someone in the Half Emperor Rank could have conducted the assassination attempt. Lith was sure of it. Despite searching the battlefield for such a person, Lith did not find anyone. After searching the battlefield for a long time, Lith temporarily gave up on finding the assassin. He saw his squad in trouble and approached to help them out but who knew he would find a King Rank expert here? Lith was looking at the conversation of Dennis and Xander and when he saw his squad sessfully able to retreat, he thought that there was no King Rank in the army here and was about to leave. However, Zelph decided to attack his squad midway through their retreat. The power and aura that Zelph exuded when preparing to attack had exposed his Rank. Lith was well versed with the powers and auras of people with different cultivation levels. At his home, he had servants ranging from Saint Rank to Emperor Ranks. There was no shortage of King Ranks there. Add onto that, even his sister was a King Rank. Lith knew the characteristics of a King Rank very well. Thus, it wasn''t difficult for Lith to identify that Zelph was a King Rank. Lith obviously couldn''t go toe to toe with a King Rank as he was just a mortal with Rank 9 Magic Rank. Thus, he decided to call for help. He called Luna over and had her suppress Zelph and cast a barrier around him. Luna was high up in the air, in her usual ck and white French maid outfit. Usually, she would wear a Victorian era outfit but today she decided to have a French one as that seemed more sexy. Luna had no idea that she would be called so suddenly. But now that she was, she ended up dressing up in a good outfit and looking presentable to her master. Who knows if her master needed some extra services from her? A maid should always be ready to do whatever her master asks! Everything aside, Lith was angry with his assassination and now that he found the culprit, he decided to take his revenge. However, before that, Lith had to make sure of one more thing¡­ Chapter 420 Ls He Not The Assassin? Lith had to make sure of one thing. That was, whether the person below him really was the one behind his assassination attempt. Though Lith found a King Rank here, he wasn''t entirely sure if this was the right person. Firstly, there could be more than one King Rank and secondly, there could even be an Emperor Rank instead of a King Rank, who knows? Lith therefore didn''t just kill the guy on the spot despite being angry and just held him by his neck. "Who are you?" Lith asked calmly. He decided to do one question at a time and not rush things. Zelph''s body was crushed and it was aching everywhere. He looked in front of him and saw Lith''s handsome face. But instead of getting charmed by Lith, he felt as if a scary devil was in front of him. Lith''s aura made Zelph scared for some reason and this aura was far stronger and far more horrifying than what he had ever experienced in his life so far. Even Qianyu wasn''t able to scare him like how Lith did. Zelph took a deep breath and said truthfully, "I am Zelph. Can you please put me down? I''ll answer everything that you''ll ask." Lith let go of the guy as he heard that. He was angry but he controlled his anger and decided to take a step back and ask questions instead of jumping to conclusions. "I''ll ask again, who are you?" Lith asked with a neutral face. Zelph sighed and said, "I am Zelph, themander of the Right Legion, one of the only two subordinates of General Haemir of the is Family." Zelph knew that if he didn''t answer properly, he was sure to die here today. Just judging from the force with which he got mmed down on the ground, he was sure that the other party was definitely more powerful than even Qianyu. What scared Zelph further was the fact that he somehow had this intuition that if he got killed here, he wouldn''t ever resurrect or reincarnate and would permanently die. He didn''t want such a fate for himself and decided to say things truthfully. ''is? Who is that?'' Lith thought to himself. He hadn''t heard of such a name before. To know more, Lith asked, "Where is this family?" "It''s an Elven Viscount Family, residing on the World Tree in Alfheim in the Elven Continent." Zelph said truthfully again. He only revealed information that wouldn''t cause any problems to the family and didn''t reveal any secrets of theirs. If he was asked to reveal any top secrets, Zelph would surely hesitate and things would be problematic. However, he had a feeling that Lith wouldn''t ask for any secrets because the youth before him did not seem interested at all. Lith took note of this thing and thought to himself, ''a Viscount Elven Family is helping the Senzal n? Hmm¡­ it seems they''re getting a lot of external support. If this is the condition of these guys, the Kenzal n must be the same as well. But now the question arises, who has helped the Kenzal n?'' After a bit of thinkingter, Lith asked the other question, "since when were you here in the Senzal n territory?" This was the most important question. Zelph thought about it and said, "I arrived with the army just a few moments ago." Lith narrowed his eyes at the Commander. His imposing aura of the strongest bloodline in the world sted at Zelph with full force causing thetter to be scared witless. "I am speaking the truth¡­ We were stuck in the Elven Customs¡­ had a mysterious person not helped us, we would not have arrived here at all!" Commander Zelph rambled, causing Lith to tone down his aura. ''I was sneak attacked an hour ago. This guy has arrived just now. Did he not do it? Or perhaps¡­ he attacked before and arrived only now?'' Lith wasn''t sure if the guy in front was innocent or not. To confirm, he asked more questions. "If you arrived now, it must mean that you don''t know what parties are participating here except for the sect and Kenzal n, right?" Lith asked. Zelph nodded. "That''s right. We have only been told about the Shadow River Sect and though we know who it is, we don''t know anything about their outfits or battle style or various other things. We were supposed to meet Senzal and he was going to brief us but things got dyed." Lith had a neutral look on his face as he heard that. As Zelph finished, Lith asked again, "then, why were you trying to attack those people there?" Lith pointed towards his squad and asked with a chilly tone. His aura red once more causing themander to spill all the thoughts in his head. "Because they seemed too suspicious. Their behavior and reasoning; everything seemed wrong. I thought it won''t be any problemter even if they were from the same side as our army is now here. I am a King Rank and the people in my army are strong as well. We can manage." Hearing that question, Lith had a slight frown on his face. So the lives of his two friends meant nothing to this guy and he was nning to kill them? But soon his frown eased as he realized that this was war and everything was fair. However, him doing this was still uneptable. "Do you know who you were just about to kill?" Lith asked calmly. Zelph shook his head. "No, but even if they were someone important and got killed, it would be on them. Don''t roam so freely if you aren''t prepared to die in a battle." "If I was the weaker party there, I am sure I would''ve gotten killed instead of them. So all''s fair in war." Lith nodded. What Zelph said made sense. Lith then shed a small smile and said, "those two are the direct descendants of an Emperor Rank. How do you feel knowing about it now?" Zelph didn''t have any change of emotions as he heard that and he was calm. Though he was initially scared of Lith, after a few questions, he adapted himself well and answered calmly to all things. Zelph simply answered Lith''s question again, "I feel nothing about it. My answer still remains the same. It''s kill or be killed. If the Emperor Ranks have problemster due to it, then so be it. But they should know, it was because of their carelessness that their children died here and should have taken more security measures." Lith became interested in this guy as he heard this. All the anger he had for him vanished suddenly and now there was more curiosity in knowing this guy than killing him. "You don''t care about your life?" With curiosity, Lith asked. Zelph shook his head. "I care about my life. Who wouldn''t? But getting killed by some force that you cannot stop or avoid is not in your hands, so why bother and be afraid of living or doing things? I love my life and I do things as I please and want. If I were to die following my own morals and principles, then so be it." ''Interesting.'' Lith thought. This guy was good in his opinion. A person worthy of recruiting and having for himself. "Alright, I''ll ask a final question. Did you kill someone an hour ago?" Lith went straight to the topic now. Zelph shook his head. "Me and my army had just arrived at the Uklov International Teleportation Circle and we were heading to Redstone City from there at that time. I didn''t kill anyone." Lith nodded. "Okay. You''re free to go. But just know, I am not on your side and you may get killed the next time I find you." Zelph nodded. "We''ll see how things go." Lith became sure that it wasn''t Zelph. He let Zelph go and that guy returned to his army and took them to the main area of the Senzal n. Lith reunited with his squad and asked them to retreat ording to Ralph''s n. After they were all gone, Lith looked at the Senzal n main area and said softly with determination in his eyes, "Just wait, I''ll definitely find you and¡­" ..... A/N: The week has ended and you know what this means? It means it''s time to dere the winners! That''s right boys and girls, the first vsol event has ended and it was a weekly event called Comment Master. Here''s the list of people and theirments: Week 1(31/10/22 - 6/11/22): Name: Comments: Mik_Ray 10 AzuritePdin 4 Shallot 1 B_L_A_C_K_Soul 2 Speeddemon266 1 Jo_Yuna 1 Zezomorhedy 2 WTwister888W 4 Prettyboy099 5 B0mbaCl0ckBoB 2 ck_Phoenix78 1 Evil_god 1 Forgotten_Krazy 1 Slender_0475 25 As you can see, Slender_0475 is the Comment Master for the first week of November and wins a monthly webnovel membership! You can win as well and all you have to do isment! There are a lot more events present other than this so be sure to check it out on discord or in the previous chapters here. I put it in some chapter, I forgot which. Also, also, also, we are close to hitting 250 GTs, go do it and I''ll send bonus for you ;) Right, a new week has started and I hope the powerstones go up this time. It has been on a sharp decline since two weeks, rip. Anywho, congrats to the winner of this event. Please collect your reward by messaging me on discord :) I wish everyone good luck for theing events and happy reading! Chapter 421 Wan And Ling Move Kenzal n. "n Head, the Senzal n seems to be in trouble. I think we should initiate an attack and help the Senzal n now." Ethan, sitting in front of Kenzal, advised his n Head. The two people were in Kenzal''s study and Ethan made the proposal after a long discussion with Kenzal. "Yes, you''re right. I think we need to change our ns. Send a small portion to harass the Sect and some people to aid the Senzal n. As for the rest, have them be on guard and prepare for defense." Kenzal instructed after having given the proposal a long thought. Ethan nodded and left after bowing to Kenzal. The Kenzal n was finally making its move after lying dormant for a while in the war. They not only were going to attack the Shadow River Sect but they were also going to help the Senzal n. The battle in the Senzal n grew intense as more and more squads of the Shadow River Sect came to reinforce Lith and his squad. The situation was tilted heavily in the Sect''s favor for a while as the Senzal n didn''t have enough power to push them back. Just when the battle seemed lost, the Elven Army arrived and helped the Senzal n bnce the situation. The elven army not only had a King Rank avable, but there was also a Half King present along with many Half Saints and a few Saint Ranks. It was a very powerful army. The squads sent by Shadow River Sect could only prolong their survival because people above Saint Ranks had not entered the fight. Due to this, the battlefield was still ringing with sh of weapons and screams of victims. The elven army was trying to use as minimal people as possible to cause the maximum damage. Judging from how many high level people were sent here, it was evident to everyone how much the Elven Viscount loved the Duram Tea. The Duram Tea had to be protected at all costs and the elven army was sent here just for this purpose. A few hours into the battle, the Kenzal n''s members started appearing near the battlefield. The Shadow River Sect received this news very quickly. . . . . . Administration building, Shadow River Sect. "It seems we have to make a move, dear." Ling had a frown on her face as she looked at the battle through her tablet. Wan nodded his head in response. "Yes. We cannot stay behind the lines like this anymore and have to take part in the battle." Ling got up from her seat and walked towards the windows present in the building and looked outside, at the Shadow River Sect''s territory. "It really is time to give our all to this, isn''t it?" The previously calm atmosphere became heavy and gloomy after Ling said these words. Wan looked at his wife''s back as he heard those words and could understand why she was feeling this way. "It is, dear." Wan said calmly. After years of hard work, they had created an empire in this city of the Neutral Continent. They had gathered people and raised them together, creating this sect from a scratch. Along the way, the couple had dealt with constant attacks and attempts of assassinations from the two ns over the years. Everything was now going to end with this war. The situation now was a make or break one. Either the Shadow River Sect or the two ns would be wiped off from the Neutral Continent after this battle. These two people would either regain everything they''ve lost or lose everything they''ve gained over the years. There was no in between and such was the fate of those that went to war. Neither Ling nor Wan could prevent such a thing from happening. The arrow had been shot from the bow and there was noing back from it. Ling was feeling slightly mncholic for this very reason. She might end up losing everything this time, including her own husband. But this was something she couldn''t prevent. Wan got up from his seat and walked towards Ling. He hugged her from behind and ced his chin on her shoulder breathing in her flowery scent. While looking at scenery in distance, Wan said, "Stay strong, dear. Now is not the time to brood over things like this. Trust me, we will win this war." Ling turned around and held Wan''s face with both her hands. There were tears threatening toe out of her eyes as she held him like that. "I am fine with losing everything I have. I am just not fine with losing you." Wan kissed Ling''s hand and said with a small smile, "You are not losing anyone or anything. Have faith. Now let''s go, we''ve got to take care of things." Wan didn''t let Ling mull over things gloomily. He decided to have her work so that she would be distracted and not be paranoid or glum over things beyond their control. These two knew very well of the consequences when they went all out and started this war. They also had the resources that would help win them the war. They onlycked external support and connections but that too was taken care of when Lith, or more correctly Ray, the assassin, joined them. Lith provided great help to them by breaking the barrier and starting the attack on the Senzal n. Breaking that barrier alone would have cost the Sect lives of many of their people. Thanks to Lith, these lives were saved. Also, it was not the only reason they had to be grateful to Lith. The Sect members were only able to attack the Senzal n directly from the inside, and harm the core because of Lith. The Shadow River Sect''s roots were near the Shadow River. It was the foundation of their sect and any damage that may happen to it or its surroundings would have a big impact on the sect. The same was for the two ns. They had their own foundations and due to Lith''s help, the Sect managed to send just a few squads and ended up hurting the foundation of the Senzal n. After Wan''s words of encouragement, Ling became calmer andposed her thoughts. She was able to think things through with rity. She was the better strategist of the two and all ns were made or coordinated via her. Ling shared her ns with Wan and finally, they decided that it would be best for them to enter the battlefield themselves. Some high ranking sect members were left behind in the sect and the teleportation circles inside were well protected. Some of the people who have been sent out had an emergency teleportation slip with them. It allowed them toe back to the sect in case of an emergency like a sneak attack on the Sect. This slip was given only to a select few squads and this was done to ensure the safety of the people back in the sect. The Sect wasrge and had enough members to attack both the ns. Since the battle was more heated in the Senzal n, a big portion of their members were dispatched there. Meanwhile Ling, along with the remaining people, charged towards the Kenzal n. A few hourster. The two sect masters had made their moves and news of this reached to the heads of the two ns. They readied themselves as well and prepared to join the war. The war was approaching its climax and it was time to decide the victor. ¡ª-- While such major changes took ce, there were some things that hadn''t changed. Lith was still circling above the battlefield, searching for the assassin all this while. Yet, he was not able to find this person. He very much wanted to use Luna''s help to find this rat hiding somewhere on the battlefield but he refrained from doing so. He didn''t want to rely on her and instead wanted to use his own brain and ability in this war. "The assassin definitely is still here, in the Senzal n." Lith thought with surety. There was a reason Lith thought this way. The n Head of the Senzal n was sitting in his study and letting his army fight without much worry. This meant he had some trump card he had not revealed so far. One could only remain calm if one had the assurance of not being killed or things going wrong. If there was a King Rank in this battle, it was definitely going to tilt in the two n''s favor. Seeing the n Head Senzal so rxed only strengthened Lith''s suspicions. While Lith''s search went on, Ralph and Dennis, who were retreating and were on their way back to the sect, encountered a few unknown people. The two boys put their guards up and were ready to attack when the other party immediately bowed and greeted: "Konnichiwa!" "Animenguage?" Dennis couldn''t help but blurt as he heard the greeting. The people in front of them were none other than the beastkins. The males were wearing samurai robes while the females had a kimono on. They all bowed politely in show of respect and let Ralph and Dennis know that they were friendly. Ralph couldn''t help but look at Dennis with furrowed eyebrows as he heard what he said. Can this guy stop embarrassing himself and others by saying weird things like that? The beastkins heard Dennis''s reply and they coughed and corrected him, saying: "Thenguage is the official beastkinnguage and yes, it is used in anime." The beastkins didn''t want to cause misunderstandings or appear hostile in any form or way and so they were very polite to Dennis. "Right, right." Dennis nodded his head. Ralph ignored this conversation and asked, "what do you people want?" He was more level headed than Dennis and got straight to the point. The beastkins brought out a table and some chairs from their space rings and put them in front of Ralph and Dennis and the disciples of the Shadow River Sect. "Please, have a seat. We''ll exin briefly about why we suddenly met you." The beastkins said politely. Ralph nodded. "Alright. But we won''t be having anything you offer." Ralph was still suspicious of them. "It''s not a problem." A man with the face of a tiger said. The people sat down on the chairs and finally, the beastkins began with their exnation. "So it''s like this¡­" Chapter 422 Ralph,Dennis, And The Beastkins Ralph and Dennis sat together with the beastkins. From the looks of it, Ralph could feel that there were three Half Saint Ranks present in the group of Beastkin. This put him on guard as he knew that the people in front could easily kill him and the entire squad if they so wanted. Despite his vignce, he showed a neutral expression outwardly and did not show any hostility. The people in front just wanted to talk and they also showed no signs of animosity. Instead, they gave him a warm and weing feeling. The Beastkin talked to Ralph and Dennis about how they saw them on the livestream; how good their fighting style was. After hearing the ttery, Ralph and Dennis began to warm up to the beastkin. Seeing that Ralph and Dennis weren''t doubting them anymore, the beastkin then dived into the main topic.They exined that they were nning to attack the Kenzal n. When Ralph questioned them and asked why they would do that, they simply said that they have a lot of grudges to repay. These beastkins had arrived in the Neutral Continent from the Elven Continent for trade. But their luck was really bad as they came to Redstone City and encountered the Kenzal n. They were in the domain of the Kenzal n and these people had to pay heavy taxes. If they refused, their daily life was made hell. As the years passed by, these Beast people were burdened with debt. Their finances had be so bad that they didn''t even have the money to go back to the Elven Continent. These people thus wanted revenge against the Kenzal n and also had ns to loot the n. Hearing all of their plight, Ralph couldn''t help but ask, "You are powerful in your own ways. Why would you seek our help? And why wait for us here like this?" Hearing this, a tigerman smiled ruefully and said,"We do not have a strategist like you or a berserker like him. So, we need your help." His words did not seem like they had convinced Ralph. So the Beastkin once again employed some ttery. "I hate to admit this but even if we all tried and racked our brains, we couldn''te up with strategies that you had used in the battle against the Senzal n." The tigerman was a Half Saint Rank but he was acting humbly while talking to a Rank 8. He knew that Ralph was definitely a genius and it would be best to take his help. Prideful by nature, the other beastkin were initially against asking the two boys for their help. It was only after they watched the battle and saw the spectacr performance of the two Rank 8s were they convinced. Now here they were, seeking help from the two. Dennis picked up the word that the Half Saint tigerman spoke and said, "Hey, I am not a berserker." He wasn''t. He was just a normal guy with the power to have a boost whenever he wanted and fight. How does this make him a berserker? Such were Dennis''s thoughts. Ralph ignored Dennis''sments and said to the tigerman, "Even if you need our help, why should we help you? There''s also a matter of security involved in this." Ralph didn''t directly speak what he wanted and vaguely hinted to the beastkin. What Ralph meant was, ''What benefit do we have in this and what if you attack us in the midst suddenly?'' The tigerman understood what Ralph was trying to say. Being an experienced person, he could read in between the lines. The tigerman took out a box and ced it on the table. "This box contains a potent vitality elixir. It''s one of the things that has kept us safe from being homeless all these years. There are two vials inside, you can take one now and the other one after we finish our attack." The tigerman then got up and bowed. "We are sincere and bear no ill-will against you or the others. We just need your help, please ept our request." The other beastkin also lowered their posture as they pleaded Ralph and Dennis for their help. Looking at how sincere they appeared, Ralph couldn''t help but slightly ease his brows. From what he knew about the beastkins, they were honest, prideful, and also worshiped strength. They had instincts and raw emotions like beasts but also had the intelligence of a human being. Ralph was sure that the people in front could be trusted and so, he nodded his head and said, "Very well. We''ll join you." Joy appeared on the faces of the beastkin and they thanked Ralph. Meanwhile, Dennis looked at the beastkins and then at Ralph and thought to himself, ''He didn''t even ask me if I wanted to participate in this or not? Of course I want to participate, but he could at least ask.'' Dennis stared at Ralph with a suspicious gaze and Ralph eventually noticed it. Ralph knew well what was going on in Dennis''s mind. He got close to him and said softly to him, "If you want to back out, you can. But remember, you''ll lose your chance of forming a connection with the people who make authentic ramen, karaage, and also, anime." "Oh shit!" Dennis said and jumped in fright. How could he have not thought of this!? ''Damn, it would''ve been a big loss if I rejected this. Umu, Ralph is indeed a nice guy.'' Dennis nodded his head and thought to himself. He then turned to look at Ralph and pped his back twice. "You''re indeed my best friend. No wonder you always think of my best interests. Hahahaha!" Ralph frowned and distanced himself from Dennis. "I don''t even consider you as an acquaintance, let alone a friend. Please maintain your distance. I am only tolerating you because we have the same mutual friend." Though Ralph said that, he was aware that Dennis was his best friend. He just didn''t want to admit it for now and let Dennis have his ego boosted and feel satisfaction. "Now, now, no need to be a tsun tsun. Look at those people, they are waiting for your instructions. Go work now." Dennisughed and said. Ralph wanted to deny Dennis''s ims, but he was too busy to engage in pointless banter. He walked towards the beastkin sitting around a round table and he started formting a n with them. While they waited, the other beast people provided Dennis with some manga and served refreshments to the Sect disciples. Meanwhile, in the Senzal n territory, the battle had be heated and the entirety of the n''s army was now engaged in the fight. Senzal n had a hundred and fifty of their own members, hundred and fifty people from the small families and powers, two hundred people from the elven army, and two hundred troops that they hired from the witches. There were a total of seven hundred people on the battlefield and from the sect''s side, there were just three hundred people. However, these three hundred people had a higher rank and also were better than the ones from the Senzal n. The Elven army had a King Rank and a Half King along with three Saint Ranks but they hadn''t sent these top powers to fight in the battle yet. Due to this, the three hundred people from the Sect still had a chance to survive on the battlefield. The Elven army was on standby and were awaiting the orders from Senzal. There was also another mysterious King Rank affiliated with both the ns and was currently on standby as well. The war may seem chaotic to outsiders but these top powers had everything under control. Even though the Shadow River Sect seemed to have an upper hand, the reality was that they could be wiped out at any time by the King Ranks hiding in the shadows. These were the reasons why Senzal and Kenzal both were so rxed. It cost them a huge sum to hire a King Rank, but it was worth it to have such a trump card. They were even more relieved to know that the elven army had also sent a King Rank for their help. While the King Ranks waited for an opportune moment, Lith was still flying from one ce to another, searching for the assassin. Quite some time had passed since he started his search without any results. Though it annoyed him that he wasn''t able to find that person yet, he persisted in his goal even after a night had passed and sun returned to the skies. Lith, not being able to find the assassin, decided to make some changes in the n. He took out his phone and called Wan. On the phone, Lith exined to Wan about the King Ranks involved in this battle. He also warned that if the Sect did not send any person of that level, they were doomed to lose this war. Wan wasn''t surprised to hear that as Ling had already predicted such a thing from the beginning. "Sir Ray, you need not worry. We have a King Rank with us as well, I am currently moving with him towards the battlefield with a few more members." Wan said on call. "You better hurry up then." Lith said and cut the call. If the two ns had the capital to hire a King Rank, it was obvious that the sect would have it as well. The sect''s worth exceeded thebined worth of the two ns. The Sect onlycked one thing and that was connections. It took their time to find a King Rank but their ringck of connections meant they were unsessful in hiring one. In the end, they contacted the witches and got in touch with one. It was slightly more expensive than what the two ns paid for, but it was worth it. Lith had no opinion on this as he had not used any of his connections. Yet. "The Shadow River Sect is lucky that they have me." Lith said softly while continuing his search. The Sect only had one King Rank but the ns had two ¡ª Zelph and the mysterious assassin. However, it was not a problem since Lith was going to take care of the mysterious King Rank assassin. That meant the sect only needed to take care of Zelph. A few hours passed and Sect Master Wan arrived with more people. The Shadow River Sect members joined in the war and the total number of people on the Sect''s side doubled. Now, the Shadow River Sect had well over six hundred men fighting in the Senzal n''s territory . The King Rank from the sect''s side was an old looking man with a long white beard, wearing monk robes. He was also bald and appeared like a peaceful old man. However, this old man ended up sending a powerful attack towards the army of the Senzal n, but it was eventually blocked by some mysterious force. Just as that happened, Lith''s eyes glowed red with a murderous glint. A vicious smile formed on his lips as he mumbled, "Found you." Chapter 423 The Real Assassin A few minutes ago. A man dressed like a schr was walking around the battlefield in a rxed manner. The people around him were fighting intensely but to everyone, he seemed invisible. The man suddenly felt a strong attacking force target him. This attack was so powerful that nobody on the battlefield would be able to withstand it; except for him. He easily blocked the attack but his invisibility was gone. While he blocked the attack, he also exposed hisbat prowess to everyone around him. The man shrugged, noticing the reactions of others. He once again became invisible and continued to take a stroll on the battlefield. However, just a few secondster¡­ His invisibility was removed forcefully, and his shocked face was exposed to everyone. Before he could even react to what had happened¡­ BOOM! A spear imbued with destructive spells hit the man''s head, causing a loud andrge explosion. However, since he was a King Rank, he only became dizzy from that attack and was not killed in one-shot. The man looked up to see where the attack came from and saw a silver-haired guy charging towards him with a murderous glint in his eyes. The intentions of the charging silver-haired youth were very clear and yet the schrly man stared at him with slight confusion. The one charging towards the King Rank was none other than Lith. He took help of Luna who was standing high in the air and asked her to suppress this guy. He then threw a spear towards him to test how much damage it would do but it did not even cause the King Rank a serious injury. Lith soon reached the guy and punched him straight in his face. His punch merely left a small scratch on the man''s face, not even causing the man some pain! Lith gazed at the man in front. He had a frail body and clean robes and seemed out of ce on this battleground. The schrly man seemed like a peace loving person who wouldn''t harm a fly and yet, he was the one who had tried to assassinate Lith. The man, looking at Lith standing in front of him, was slightly surprised. Before Lith could question him, the man asked calmly, "Did you resurrect?" Hearing this, Lith''s blood boiled. He didn''t even need to question the man to know if he was the assassin or not from that line alone. Lith''s amethyst purple eyes glowed with a tinge of red in them, expressing his rage and anger. He looked up in the air and said one word: "Suppress." BOOM! "ARGH!" Powerful pressure suddenly came out of nowhere and pressed on the man, forcing him to his knees. The force was so strong that the King Rank was drained out of his energy and his cultivation base fell until he was barely a Pseudo-Immortal. Lith sent a kick to the man''s face and it ended up breaking his teeth and causing his jaws to be dislocated. The man was stupefied as this happened. "Howff? Howfff canff youff doff thaff?" From the previous attacks, the man knew that Lith wasn''t capable of hurting him. He assumed that he was suppressed before due to some artifact probably but now, it was clear that his rank was lowered to Half Saint Rank from the mighty King Rank. He had no idea how such a thing could happen and it horrified him. He was calm before, but now his emotions were chaotic. Lith held the man''s head and asked, "I''ll give you one opportunity, give me a good reason why I shouldn''t kill you and you can live." Though Lith was angry, he knew this was war and it was kill or be killed. He was assassinated and almost died because he was less powerful. He knew he shouldn''t me the person in front for attempting to kill him, but Lith had let go of such morals long ago. It didn''t matter to him that he was in a war and the other person was just doing his job, all he knew was that he had tried to kill him. Vampires were hypocrites and beings with no morals. The Prince of the vampires obviously should be someone who was thousands of times more immoral and a bigger hypocrite. But the Prince wasn''t at that level yet as he still had some humanity left in him due to his past life. Lith thus asked such a question to the man in front of him because of the residual morality left in him. The man looked at Lith and said, "I waff paiff¨C" Lith cast a healing spell on the man and made him speak properly. The man''s jaw and teeth were back to their ces and he said, "I was paid for this job and just did what was asked. You seemed to be causing problems so I targeted you." "But, things can change. If you pay me even half the amount those two ns paid, I can be on your team and wipe¨C" BAM! Lith hit the man''s head with a hammer and made his entire body sink a few inches into the soil and fall down. A greedy man like that wasn''t needed by him and there was no way Lith would even consider recruiting him. The man''s head had a crack appear on it and Lith ensured that he didn''t hit hard enough to make his head explode. Killing him would simply be a waste right now as that would ensure that the man can resurrect. Lith had to take measures before killing this man. Lith looked up and said softly, e down." Swisssshhhh A ck-haireddy with red eyes and J cup breasts appeared in front of Lith while wearing a French maid uniform. She was none other than Luna, Lith''s personal maid, and also the head maid. Luna was Lilith''s personal maid but after marriage, Lith ended up having her and Lilith got herself a new maid. Despite having her masters changed, Luna''s position as the head maid wasn''t gone and she still had a lot of duties to fulfill. After Luna was here, Lith simply said to her, "cut off his reincarnation path and take out his core." Lith was a Rank 9, currently not capable of doing such a thing to a King Rank. If Lith tried doing this, it would end up creating an explosion big enough to take down the entirety of Redstone City. It would not only kill Lith but also everyone below Saint Rank while causing serious damage to the Saint Ranks and Half Kings. Luna nodded her head and went to do her job. Meanwhile¡­ In the Hidden Continent. "Big sis, let me goooo!" Chapter 424 Reaction Of The Ladies "Big sis, let me goooo!" A gorgeous ck-haired, red-eyed girl wearing light armor was held by a beautiful silver-haireddy wearing a formal white shirt and ck pants and a blindfold on her eyes. These two were Alexandra and Arya respectively. Arya had her legs wrapped around Alexandra''s waist and was sitting on the windowsill of her luxurious office. Alexandra was filled with rage when she came to know of the attempt on the life of her husband. She wanted to go straight to the Neutral Continent and crush the two ns. Arya also echoed her rage and was going to make her move along with Alexandra when she got a text message from Lucy. She held Alexandra with one arm and opened the message on her phone with another. "Lith is fine?" Arya read the message again and a wave of relief washed over her mind. She hugged Alexandra and cheered, "Our husband was not harmed in the attack!" Arya then read the message sent by Lucy carefully. Lucy had assured the two girls that Lith was safe and he was in Nightingale. Lucy also urged them to not intervene in the war as it was a part of Lith''s growth process. Hence, despite feeling the urge to wipe out those people, Arya calmed herself. But Alexandra was still fuming with anger. "Let me goooo!"Alexandra pleaded as she struggled to escape from the grasp of the older girl. Arya had already told Alexandra of Lith''s well being. But Alexandra was young and hot-blooded and wanted revenge for her husband. Arya could understand Alexandra''s emotions. If she was of her age she probably would''ve had the same reaction as well, but she knew that one had topromise in certain areas. Not only that, she also became more understanding of many things as she grew up, thereby bing mature. Her experience helped her to calm down and control the homicidal urge to wipe out the two ns of Redstone City. She expected Alexandra to calm down as well after she exined Lucy''s message to her. But Alexandra was Alexandra. She still felt angry with the assassin and wanted to kill him. Arya had no other choice but to hold her tightly in her arms as they watched the livestream of the battle in the Senzal territory. "Big sis, let me go!" Alexandra shouted as she wriggled her body to escape from Arya''s grasp. "Let me go?" Arya repeated. She smiled and said in a singsong voice, "let me go~" Then she outright began to sing, "let me gooo~ let me gooo~ can''t hold it back anymore~ let me go¨C" "The lyrics are ''Let it go''." Alexandra couldn''t help but stop her and say. Arya was singing the wrong lyrics and it sounded really bad. "Oh? It''s ''let it go''?" Arya asked curiously. "Yes." Alexandra said and struggled again. "Alright. Let it gooo~ let it go¨C" "Please stop. You''re hurting my ears." Alexandra protested. But Arya continued to sing and annoy Alexandra. Alexandra who wanted to run from this ce and help her husband, now simply wanted to run as she couldn''t bear to hear Arya sing. Arya, although sang nicely, she messed up the lyrics. The wrong lyrics did not sound good. Alexandra continued to struggle and leave while Arya continued to sing. The two also watched Lith on the livestream doing his thing. Soon, they saw Lith find the King Rank dressed as a Schr. When they saw the face of the schrly man, both became serious and stopped their antics. They simultaneously said in a murderous tone: "The assassin." Judging from their pursed lips, one thing was for sure: If Lith left the guy alive and didn''t kill him, these two would do the job in his stead. They both hated the guy as he had harmed their husband. The two girls gnashed their teeth with anger and rage as they saw Lith punch the guy before healing him. A smile of vengeance formed on their faces as they seriously began to hear the conversation between the Assassin and Lith. ¡­.. Principal''s office, Abx World Academy. "The assassin." Crack! Emilia gripped her armrest of the chair too hard as she looked at the person on herptop screen. This was the King Rank who assassinated Lith and believe it or not, despite being a peace loving angel, this Seraphim in the room currently had anything but peaceful thoughts. Her brows were knitted and a dangerous aura was radiating out of her body. The War Angel was starting to take her true form and the gentle and innocent attitude of Emilia was starting to vanish. Sel noticed this reminded Emilia, "Madam, you have been asked to not intervene." The pressure emitted by Emilia subsided as she was made aware of her changing form by Sel. She looked at Sel and mumbled, "I know¡­" She then turned her eyes to the screen and said a bit more loudly, "I know but, I can''t help but want to kill that person who harmed my husband." Things which one would never expect an angel to say were being spoken by Emilia as she looked at the assassin on her screen. Emilia had always been a peace loving and calm person, a typical angel. But one cannot forget that her innate nature was to fight. She didn''t just get the title of War Angel for the show. It did not matter to her if other, unrted people were fighting and getting hurt. She wouldn''t really pay much attention to the war as the lives of strangers did not mean much to her. Yes, she would urge them to stop war and maintain peace but that''s the only thing she would do and not go to great lengths to stop them. However, now that her loved one, her own husband, was involved in a war, she could not help but pray for his safety. It was impossible for her to stay calm and be at ease when she saw how an invisible assassin tried to take her husband''s life. Had Lucy not sent the text and had there not been Sel by her side constantly reminding her to not intervene, Emilia would''ve immediately razed the Redstone City to the ground. She would''ve wiped out everyone involved without giving a single hoot about the lives of the innocents involved. Even a Seraphim like her had a bottom line and the two ns were lucky to have dodged this fate as Lith was safe and not hurt. Emilia tried to remain cool and continued to watch the stream onptop while taking deep breaths. While hisdies had such reactions, Lith who was on the battlefield finally had the King Rank''s core in his hand and looking him in the eyes, he said in a threatening manner, "Now then¡­" Chapter 425 Scholars A Coward The King Rank schr was on his knees when Lith grabbed a bunch of his hair and lifted his face. His glowing eyes stared into the dispirited eyes of the King Rank expert who had lost his core. After losing his core, the King Rank expert was no different from any mortal. "Please¡­ don''t kill me¡­". The guy pleaded, begging for mercy. Ever since Luna appeared, the King Rank had lost his bravado. All his cockiness was gone and after she took his core out, he had been begging the two to spare his life. Lith was tired of hearing this same thing again and again. "Noisy." Lith said and shed the guy''s vocal cords with his sharp w. "Hmmfff! Hmmfff!" The guy screamed as his vocal cords got cut. But his screams weren''t of pain and agony, but him still begging for mercy. ? Tears and snot covered the man''s face and his appearance was so bad, nobody would even think that he was the same calm schr as before. Lith was still trying to decide what death he should give this guy. He was the reason for his assassination but now that he saw such a pathetic state of him, Lith couldn''t help but click his tongue. He didn''t expect his assassin would be such a coward. Lith was ashamed that someone like this guy had almostnded an lethal attack on him. Lith turned to look at Luna and said, "Luna, I was expecting someone strong and courageous to have tried an assassination attempt on me, not someone so cowardly." He then sighed and continued, "It''s a pity that I got attacked by this guy." Luna nodded. "It is indeed a pity." Lith then asked, "my wives were worried about me after that attack happened, right?" Luna nodded again. "They would''ve ended uping here and wiping the two ns out had Her Majesty not asked them to calm down." "Hmm¡­ I see. It seems they were angry as well." Lith deduced from Luna''s tone. Luna shook her head. "Saying they were just angry would be an understatement." "Oh? It seems wifeys need some love and care." Lith said and chuckled. Luna chuckled as well and didn''tment on this. Lith then said, "Alright, deliver this guy to Arya and Alexandra. They definitely might have better ways to kill him than me." Luna then asked, "Your Highness, should I cut him into pieces and send some parts of him to all the madams?" Lith stared at Luna and said, "Luna, did you hit your head somewhere whileing here?" "Eh?" Luna was surprised to hear that. Lith pointed at the core in Luna''s hand and then at the guy and said, "He''s not from a species that has regenerative abilities or has his core with him. He''ll die if you cut him." "Ah¡­" Luna realized her mistake and said. She then bowed slightly and said, "I apologise for my suggestion then, Your Highness." Lith couldn''t believe his head maid was like this sometimes. It was the first time he saw Luna in such a state. But it was cute and he didn''t hate it. His anger subdued slightly when he talked about his wives and had a chat with Luna. "Instead of sending him to everyone, just send him to Arya and Alexandra. Those two would definitely know what to do." Lith instructed. Arya and Alexandra were two sadists and Lith was well aware of it. Sending this guy to Emilia would be a bad idea since he didn''t want to have his innocent wife torture someone and sending him to Nightingale was definitely a no go. Even Lith couldn''t predict what his mother and sister would do to this guy if he went there. It would be best to let Arya and Alexandra vent their anger on him. It''ll keep them upied as well as calm them. Luna did as she was told and called Arya. As soon as Arya got the call, she hurried to teleport right to this ce. It didn''t even take a minute and Arya was right here in front of Lith. Looking at Arya who just teleported here, Lith couldn''t help but smile and ask, "someone is missing their husband?" Arya didn''t answer and walked towards Lith to hug him. She ced her head on his shoulder and wrapped her arms around him. In a slightly relieved voice, she whispered, "obviously." Lith chuckled and rubbed her back. Now that he had grown taller, his height matched Arya''s and to his surprise, he just found out that his wives were really tall. All of them. ''Do I perhaps like tall women with big butt like those two sorcerers from anime?'' Lith had a thought. He couldn''t help but slightly look down at Arya''s butt and as he did, Arya said to him: "Stop staring at my butt. We''re in public and there''s cameras everywhere. It''ll be scandalous if you grope me here. We can go home if you want." "Eh?" Lith was stupefied as he heard that. "Wait, don''t you have a blindfold? How can you see me behind your back?" "And wait, wait, you''re misunderstanding some¨C" "It''s okay, babe. No need to suppress your urges. I am your wife, it is fine to do such things." Arya shed a small smile and said softly while still hugging Lith. She was just teasing him. It had been quite a while since she did that. "Ahem, honey. You''re clearly misunderstanding things, but okay." Lith didn''t know what else to say. "Anywho, I''ve got some business here, take this guy with you. Do whatever you want to him; I''ll leave his fate to you." Lith let go of the hug and said. As soon as Arya saw the guy, her face turned from a bright like blossoming flower to a cold and emotionless one. It was as if she had no emotions within her. "He was the one to hurt you, wasn''t he?" Arya asked emotionlessly. Looking at his wife''s mood change so suddenly, Lith held her hand and rubbed his palm on hers. "Don''t do anything here. Just take him and go." Lith didn''t want his wife to be seen like a viin. Everything happening here was being live-streamed to the whole world. He was sure that if Arya created a scene here, it would be seen by everyone in the world. Arya looked at Lith and saw him smile at her. He leaned forward and gently kissed her forehead. Arya''s face became bright like a cherry blossom again and she said, "I''ll murder him~" "Yes, yes. Good luck." Lith nodded and agreed with whatever Arya had nned for his assassin. Arya cracked her neck and walked towards the guy. She held his cor and disappeared right away after taking another step. "Your Highness¡­" Luna called after Arya was gone. "Hmm?" Lith turned to look at Luna. Luna showed her empty palms to him and said, "Madam took the Magic Core as well." "Oh, damn. I wasn''t even able to notice that." Lith couldn''t help but exim. "Even I wasn''t able to¡­" Luna felt slightly embarrassed. Lithughed as he saw such an expression on his maid''s face. He walked towards her and patted her head. "It''s alright. Don''t forget, she''s one of the nine official Supreme Ranks in this world." "That''s true. Lady Arya is surely very powerful." Luna couldn''t agree more. "Alright, we spent too much time here. I need to go and look at the other fights as well. What''s the overall status? Oh and¡­ did you ensure that there were no cameras when Arya arrived?" Lith asked. "Yes, Your Highness. Don''t worry, nobody in the world saw Miss Aryae here on the stream. And as for the status, Sect Master Wan is attacking the Senzal n with full force and Sect Master Ling is attacking the Kenzal n. The two n Heads had arrived on the battlefield as well, but it seems that both have yet to figure out that their King Rank had died." "I see. And what about that Elven King Rank?" "He''s on standby with his subordinates. They aren''t participating yet." Luna said. Lith nodded. He then asked, "did Ralph and Dennis retreat safely?" Luna shook her head. Lith''s expression became grim as he saw that. "What happened?" Luna exined, "They didn''t retreat. Instead, they went to the Kenzal n and attacked them." "Say that first Luna¡­" Lith felt relieved as he realised his friends were safe. "I am sorry, Your Highness." Luna said with a small smile. She knew what she was doing and was just trying to have some fun with her master. "Anyway, I am gonna go join the Senzal n''s battlefield. I hope I have a good harvest." Lith said cheerfully and started walking towards the battlefield. "Your Highness, you aren''t a farmer¡­" Luna couldn''t help but say and chuckle. After Lith left, she flew high up into the sky, ready to answer her Master''s call at a moment''s notice. Lith reached the battlefield and as he saw the chaos there, he couldn''t help but cheer happily, "So many crops to harvest! It''ll be amazing!" Lith felt happy to see so many people waiting to have their lives reaped by him on the battlefield. He was probably bing a battle maniac, all thanks to the influence of his two wives, one sister, and one friend, but oh well, it probably wasn''t too bad of a thing¡­ Chapter 426 Absolute Advantage Kenzal n. Ling, the Sect Master of the Shadow River Sect charged towards the Kenzal n with full force. She easily entered the core area of the n and while on her way, she did not kill any innocent people. To arrive at the core area, Ling had to first cross the outer and inner areas. When she flew high into the air, she was able topletely skip the defenses of the outer area. The outer area was too vast and there was no one who could pay attention to the intrudersing from the sky. Thus, the lives of the innocent people in the outer areas were spared. After entering the inner area, Ling charged straight to the gates leading to the core area. She did not encounter any resistance until she reached the gates. Soon the gates were destroyed, the guards were killed and the traps were disabled. Everything happened easily and very smoothly, like a well oiled machine. Even Kenzal was dumbfounded as he looked at the Shadow River Sect entering the territory so smoothly. "All these years I spent building these defensive systems were for nothing? Were they so useless?" These thoughts shed in his head as n Head Kenzal looked at the screen with a stunned expression. He decided to enter the battle himself as he knew that a Half King like Ling wasn''t someone his army could handle. The Shadow River Sect members began battling the army of the Kenzal n. As of now, the demon army sent by a High Demon family of the Sin of Sloth had yet to make an appearance, awaiting orders from Kenzal. Ling had three generals under her who weremanding a hundred people each. Just these many forces were enough for Ling to be assured as she knew there would be no one above Saint Rank present here and there was barely any threat. Ling knew that the victory was in her grasp. She was thus very calm as she stood silently at one end of the battlefield, watching her army fight. Kenzal''s army was getting suppressed with each passing moment until¡­ "DEMONS! CHARGEEE!" Kenzal''s voice was heard by everyone on the battlefield, followed by loud shrieksing from the demons. Soon, in the sky above the battlefield, a hundred and fifty demons appeared and they started attacking the people of the sect. Then Kenzal arrived on the battlefield wearing blue robes. A hundred and fifty more people stood behind him. "CHARGE!" The n Headmanded, pointing his hand towards his enemies. From the air, the demons attacked, and on the ground, more than seven hundred people present charged at the orders of the n Head Kenzal. ''Even though we have numbers, we''ll eventually be cut down if help does not arrive soon. I''ll have to hold on until then.'' Kenzal thought to himself while he stood at one end of the battlefield,pletely in the opposite direction of Ling. He knew Ling had the power to wipe out everyone here if she wanted and she was only watching from the sidelines as she was trying to be careful. ''Hold on, my people. Help will soon arrive.'' Kenzal''s expression was anything but good as he thought. Though he arrived with pomp on the battlefield, he knew the situation had not changed. The Kenzal n was the losing side here and even with the demon army, they could only dy the inevitable. They didn''t have anyone who could stop the monster present at the end of the battlefield, that is, the Sect Master of the Shadow River Sect, Ling. Kenzal held onto the hope that the King Rank he and Senzal hired by spending so much money woulde here and help him out of this predicament. So, he tried to stall for time as much as he could and went all out. On the other end of the battlefield, Ling was standing silently and watching the sect people fight. "Though they''re a lot in number, they''re all weak." Ling said softly. "You''re right, Sect Master Ling." Ling didn''t turn her attention to the voice as she knew who wasing towards her. A Half King like her was bound to have good senses. "You''re not going to guide your team?" Ling asked softly while still looking at the front. Beside her, a pink-haired guy arrived and stood. He was none other than Ralph. "No, they can do what they want now." Ralph said. Hearing that response, Ling turned to look at Ralph and asked, "then, are you not going to participate in the battles?" Ralph looked at her and said calmly, "I will, if there is a need. Otherwise I won''t. I dislike fighting aimlessly, unlike that guy." Ralph pointed towards Dennis, who wasughing and hitting the people around him with a hammer. Ling chuckled as she saw that. Ralph continued, "And I''ve anyways finished my job." Ling nodded hearing that. "Yes, your contribution was very helpful. You have the sect''s thanks." "No need to mention." Ralph said and watched the battles unfold on the battlefield. Just a few hours ago¡­ "Psst! Hey! Will we really be able to go past the guards?" Dennis said in Ralph''s ears. "If you want to speak that loudly, stay a few meters away from me. Don''t shout in my ears." Ralph looked at Dennis and said with his brows knitted. "Going towards the guards is just asking ourselves to get killed." Dennis didn''t distance himself but stood beside Ralph and said again. Ralph looked in front of him and saw a huge gate along with many guards present near it. "You''re right. It''s asking ourselves to be killed, but not these guys. They''ll pave the way forward and then we''ll barge in." Ralph pointed towards the beastkins present around him. There were three Half Saint Ranks and many Rank 9s and 8s. It would not be too difficult for them to go past these guards. "What if the n Head arrives?" Dennis asked the important question this time. Though he liked to use his fists more, he still had a working head on his shoulders. If he used it wisely, he could be as good a tactician as Ralph. Ralph shook his head and said, "He won''t. And by the time when he does, we''ll have people to back us up." Dennis thought more about this and asked, "Do you mean the Sect?" "Yes. They are on their way. I got a message from the Sect Master." "Oh, alright. Let''s forge a path for them through the inner area then." Dennis got up and said while taking huge strides towards the gate. "Let''s move, we need to attack the gate." Ralph instructed the beastkin and they all charged towards the gate. The three Half Saint Ranks suppressed the guards and disabled the traps and defenses. Dennis, Ralph, the Sect disciples, and the remaining beastkin ended up killing the guards who were near the gate, following Ralph''s instructions. It didn''t take them a long time to enter through the gate. Once they were in, they started wreaking havoc everywhere. Soon, the peaceful Core area transformed into the battlefield. People from the Kenzal n rushed towards Ralph and the others to stop them. As the beastkins wanted from Ralph, hemanded them with precision to fight the iing enemies. His ns made the battle easier for the beastkin and they happily engaged in the ughter of people from the Kenzal n. Kenzal did not appear on the battlefield yet as he was busy administering his n and watching the overall situation of the war. He believed that his n had the means to defeat this small group even without his interference. However, his confidence cost him. Before his n''s army could take care of the beastkin, Ling arrived with her army and things quickly went south for Kenzal. Kenzal then had no choice but toe out as the war had reached a critical point. His presence may not turn the tides but it would help keep up the morale of his troops. Ralph and Ling silently observed the battlefield from the edge. Ralph''s job was to help the beastkin attack the Kenzal n. While he was at it, he ended up helping the Sect as well by opening a path to the Core area. Ling''s journey in the outer area was smooth because no guards were present and in the inner area, there were fewer guards and no traps or weapons to stall them. But, despite finishing his job, as Ralph looked at the demon army in front of him, he couldn''t help but think, ''Why are these demons here?'' Why would any demon family from the Sin of Sloth send so many people to their deaths? What did they want to achieve? Ralph had no idea. Though it didn''t really matter to Ralph as these demons were from just a mere High Demon family, it was still a bit suspicious to see the demons favor someone like this. In any case, he kept this doubt in his heart and continued to watch the battle along with Ling. ¡­.. Senzal n. Swish! Swish! Swish! Lith swung his de continuously on the battlefield and charged forwards. Each time he swung his de, it reaped the lives of Rank 8s and Rank 9s surrounding him. The King Rank from the Elven army, Zelph, had jumped into action a while ago but he was quickly contained. The one who stopped him from ughtering the Sect members was none other than the King Rank that Wan had hired through the Witches. Xander, the Half King rank vicemander of the Eleven Army, had also entered the battlefield. He was engaged inbat against Wan, who was also a Half King. The Saint Ranks amongst the elders of the sect ended up in a fight with Senzal and the other Saint Ranks from the Elven army. Although the top powers were evenly matched, it was undeniable that the Shadow River Sect had an upper hand in this battle. The only way to change the situation was if another powerful expert intervened. ''Damn it! Where''s that King Rank bastard!'' Senzal thought to himself while fighting an elder from the sect. Hisbat prowess was much higher than the elder and soon, he found an opening. Senzalunched a lethal attack and killed the elder in one decisive move, eventually earning a break from battle. Senzal stood at one side and tried to contact the King Rank. He knew that if the schrly expert did not show up, they would be doomed. Failing to contact him, Senzal called Peter and asked about the situation. Peter arrived at his side a few momentster. He was panting heavily as he spoke, "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ n Head¡­ bad news¡­ Huff¡­" "What bad news?" Senzal knitted his brows and asked. "The King Rank¡­ The King Rank is gone¡­" Peter tried to calm himself down and said. "What!?" Chapter 427 Distress Of The Two Clan Heads "What!?" "That''s right, n Head. The King Rank is nowhere to be seen." Peter repeated himself. "Are you sure he isn''t in the Kenzal n?" Senzal tried hard to stop his voice from cracking. Peter nodded his head and said, "Even Kenzal is expecting help from the King Rank but he isn''t there. I am a hundred percent sure that he''s gone." "DAMN IT!" Hearing that, Senzal kicked the ground and cursed. He then looked at the battlefield. Seeing how his people were being killed with each passing second, he thought, ''If this goes on, we would be wiped out by the sect.'' ''No.'' Senzal''s eyes shone with determination. ''We cannot afford to lose aftering this far. The Senzal n has stood as the rulers of Redstone City for tens of thousands of years. It will not go down like this. The n will continue to stand tall and mighty.'' Senzal took out his cellphone and went through his contact list and soon saw a name on it. As he looked at the name, he continued to think, ''This predicament shall pass too and the n will continue to stand tall.'' Senzal called that number right away and within a few moments, the call got connected. "Hello?" A rough voice said from the other side. It seems that it belonged to some old man. "Mr. Hess, I am Senzal from Redstone City. Long time no see." Senzal said in a calm tone. Though he was stressed, he did not show weakness to the other person on the line and acted calm. "Senzal, is it? What makes you call me?" The man asked from the other side. Senzal took a deep breath and said with determination in his eyes, "it''s about time you return the favor." "What favor?" The man asked calmly. Senzal knitted his brows and said, "Continue acting ignorant and I''ll make all your deeds public." "Tsk. Says the guy whose sextape was exposed on the inte. Everybody saw your wife get pounded by your son, you, and your nephew. Do you think you have the right to threaten me with that?" The old man''s mood seems to be getting worse. Hearing histe wife, son, and nephew''s name, Senzal became mncholic. But his eyes once again shone with determination and he said, "Whether I have the right to speak or not, you''ll know it within the next hour if you don''t return the favor." "What are you going to do?" "As said, I''ll make all your deeds public." "..." "..." There was a moment of silence between the two parties. One was contemting things and the other was waiting for a response. A few secondster, the voice on the other end replied. "Fine. I''ll return the favor. But after this, you and I have got nothing to do with each other." "Works fine for me." Senzal replied. "What do you want me to do?" The guy asked. "Remove Redstone City from the list of conflict zones and make all the people cease the war and go back to their territories. That''s it." "Oh? You want me to do that? You''ll end up bing a dog with only one leg remaining." Senzal rubbed his temples and said, "being a one-legged dog is better than being a dead dog. Do as I have asked." "Your choice, it''s not like it matters to me. After this favor is returned, we''ve got nothing to do with each other and you''ll send all the evidence to me." "Okay." Senzal said and cut the call. After putting his phone in his ring, he looked at the battlefield and once again said with determination in his eyes, "just wait for a bit, it''ll be over soon." "n Head?" Peter, who was beside Senzal, called him out. Senzal looked at him and said, "ask them to hold on, Peter. The war will be over soon." "Are we going to end things like this?" Peter asked. Senzal nodded. "Yes. Nobody winning is better than somebody winning. All three will suffer and I, for one, know that the Sect would need a lot of time to recover from this. We can attack them in the future when we are sure of victory." "If you say so, n Head." Peter nodded and left. After Peter was gone, Senzal called Kenzal and notified him about the betrayal of the King Rank. "WHAT!?" Kenzal''s panicked voice was heard from the other side. "Calm down. Though he may have been gone, we will still not lose the war." Senzal said calmly. "What the fuck do you mean, you bastard!? The King Rank betrayed us, how the fuck are we going to win!?" Kenzal couldn''t help but curse. Senzal had always annoyed him. Yet, this bastard expected him to remain calm after delivering such devastating news. Kenzal was holding onto the hope that King Rank woulde to the battlefield and he''ll help the Kenzal n, but he had never shown up. He was about to be depressed when Senzal gave him another ray of hope. But this hope didn''t seem to brighten Kenzal and he could only curse and ask what Senzal meant. Senzal could tell that Kenzal was panicking. He cleared his throat and said, "I never said we''ll win the war. I just said we won''t lose it. Hold on for a while, the war will be over soon." "Tsk. Whatever." Kenzal said and cut the call. After finishing notifying Kenzal, Senzal went to the battlefield and helped out his own people and defended his territory with all his might. . . . . . An hour passed. Lith was enjoying the ughter of the weaklings before him. He had no idea how many people had ended up dead under his de. Killing Rank 9s and 8s was too easy for him so he went to attack the Half Saints and Saints. He realized that defeating a Saint Rank wasn''t possible for him at the moment, but yes, killing a Half Saint was. After reaping the soul of one Half Saint Rank, he went to hunt the other ones. Lith was in the midst of fighting a second Half Saint Rank when suddenly¡­ DONG! DONG! DONG! A loud noise of a gong was heard by everyone on the battlefield. Lith and his opponent both jumped back and stopped fighting. Then they both looked towards the source of the noise. In the air, there were around ten people standing in a circle. They wore the same type of ck uniform and appeared like soldiers. "Attention everyone!" A person among the ten shouted. "We are the officials in charge of national security, aka the ones protecting and ensuring the peace and harmony of Uklov." Another person beside him continued, "We have got a notice from the CNC stating that all fights are to be ceased. Redstone City will not be a conflict zone anymore and will be restored back to its neutral state." "I repeat, all fighting must cease. Go back to your own territories now." "What!?" "The status of the conflict zone is revoked!?" "Hey! What the hell!" "We all fought so much for what¡­?" There were mixed reactions among the crowd on the ground. Some were delighted to know that they wouldn''t have to give up their lives to protect the n. Many were disappointed that the sacrifices of theirrades, the battle they fought, was all in vain. The happiest of them all was Senzal. His n had worked and his n was saved. The one in the worst mood was Wan. The Sect had paid a heavy price to fight this war. The King Rank as well as the other people they had brought in had not helped for free. The war stopping without a conclusive victor was definitely not the result he wanted to see. He flew in the air towards the officials and standing in front of them, he asked, "Can I know why the city is back to normal?" The official in front asked, "you must be Mr. Wan from the Shadow River Sect, right?" Wan nodded. "That''s right." "It hase to the CNC''s notice that rules weren''t being followed properly. Your sect, although didn''t break any rule, the army of yours took a route which wasn''t in the conflict zone and it is considered an offense. But as it is not a major rule break, you''ll only need to pay some penalties and things should be good." The official said. "What¡­" Wan was dumbfounded as he heard that. "How is that an offense? We just walked normally through the non conflict zones without harming anybody." The official shook his head and said, "we don''t make the rules, Mr. Wan. If you''ve got a problem, you can send an application to the CNC and wait for it to get processed and get your answer." "For now, it would be best if you cease fighting and go back. Please don''t make things difficult or we may have to end up using force." The official said politely. Wan''s expression became grim as he heard that. ''What in the world caused this? Wasn''t the criteria for a conflict zone to be normal about the parties involved solving out their matters? In our case, it meant either the two ns or the sect winning in this war.'' ''But nobody has won or lost. So why has the status been removed? I don''t understand.'' Wan was starting to feel worried. But he didn''t ask this to the security officials as he knew it would be futile. He went down to the ground with a dour face. As he reached his people, he tried to hide his feelings and ordered them like a good leader, "Everybody stop. It''s time to retreat." Chapter 428 Angry Lith "...It is time to retreat." All the members of the Shadow River Sect fell silent upon hearing Wan''s depressing words. Even Lith was the same. He couldn''t believe that the war was stopped abruptly and Wan just ordered people to retreat. ''Why?'' He thought to himself as he looked around. Having no clue about what''s going on, he called Luna and asked softly, "What is happening?" "Your Highness, it seems that the CNC has removed the conflict zone status of Redstone City. If there''s no such status present, people can no longer fight in this region." Luna''s voice rang in Lith''s ears. Though he was not able to see her, he was clearly able to hear her. "Why did they remove this status? Wasn''t everything going fine?" Lith asked. "My apologies, I do not know the reason. Should I go investigate this matter, Your Highness?" Luna asked. Lith clicked his tongue as he realized even Luna didn''t know. "No. Don''t go investigate. There''s no need." After Lith said so, his expression became really serious. The crowd on the battlefield soon broke their silence. They started sending out frenzied questions towards Wan and the silent battlegrounds became noisy. As for the ones from the Senzal n, they didn''t ask any questions and silently retreated. Lith, who had a serious expression, thought to himself while standing in the middle of the battlefield, ''The CNC huh¡­'' ''Last time they fired my wife from her job and although it was solved and Arya does not think much of it, I haven''t forgotten about it. I was there when it happened.'' ''It''s not just that¡­'' Thinking about the CNC made Lith''s mood plummet. He clenched his fists with anger and a frown formed on his face. ''...Even Emilia was bothered.'' Lith''s eyes glowed with a vicious glint as he recalled the days of his academy as well as Emiliaining about Eric and the CNC. At that time when Emilia wasining about Eric, she was just venting out some stress. She had no idea that one day Lith would be her husband and care for her so deeply. Had she known, she wouldn''t haveined and made her husband worried over nothing. But the words were already spoken and Lith remembered them. He wasn''t the least bit happy with how CNC dealt with things. Lith turned to look up and saw officials from the national security still standing there. He then asked softly, "What''s their rank, Luna?" "Half Kings, all of them, Your Highness." Luna''s calm voice resonated in his ears. "I see." Lith nodded lightly. He then sighed and said, "It''s a pity that I am not their match." Lith then walked a step forward and cracking his neck, he continued: "But it''s even more pitiful that these guys would die¡­" Lith''s purple eyes shone with a tinge of red. "...by the hands of a Rank 9 mortal." Swoooooshhhh Lith went into the air and teleported straight towards the ten officials. Standing in front of them, he smiled and waved. "Yo! Are you guys done with your work?" The officials looked at Lith with a calm gaze. They could make out that he wasing towards them and although he approached at a fast speed and greeted them, they had no idea why he would do that and were confused. "You are¡­?" One of the officials asked Lith. Lith smiled and said, "I asked a question first, right?" Another man answered Lith with a tone of superiority, like educating a child. "Our job isn''t done. Until everyone leaves, we will stay here." "Why are you answering his question?" "It''s our duty." The man said simply to his co-worker. p! p! "What a dutiful man. Now, I''ve got another question. Why was the war stopped?" Lith had a bright smile on his face as he asked this. "It''s confidential information. We cannot answer. And you should leave this ce as well." The official replied. "I see. Then I guess you are choosing the option to stay silent, am I right?" Lith asked again with a smile on his face. The man nodded. "That''s right. Silence it is. Now could you please leav¨C" Lith smiled widely and cutting off the man''s words, he charged towards him with a punch and said, "then how about you guys stay silent¡­" BOOM! "...forever." A mighty pressure descended down on the ten guys as Lith charged towards the man and punched him in the face. The man''s face was disfigured and the other officials fell to their knees. They didn''t fall down to the ground as there was some force keeping them up in the air. Lith''s leg was on top of the chest of the man he just punched. The punch was so strong that the man wasn''t able to retaliate at all. Hey down like a corpse beneath Lith''s foot. Lith looked at the other people and said, "Now tell me, why was the war stopped? If I don''t get a proper answer then¡­" BURST! The man''s body beneath Lith exploded and he was killed in a gruesome manner. His blood and organs sttered on the bodies of the remaining officials and they shivered with rage and fear upon seeing theirpanion''s death. One of the officials standing close to Lith pointed his finger at him and said in a slightly trembling tone, "Y-you¡­ do you know what you''ve done?" Lith looked at the guy as if he was an idiot and calmly replied, "killed him, obviously." The man was stunned by the answer. He was too shocked to say anything upon hearing the reply. Ignorance was one thing but this¡­ what could this be even called? "You''ve killed an official from the national security forces of Uklov. An important person of a division under CNC. By killing him, you''vemitted the crime worthy of extermination. The CNC will leave no stone unturned to punish you, no matter which part of the world you go to." An official exined with incredulousness, thinking Lith did not understand the consequences of his actions. Lith smiled and walked towards an official close to the guy who just answered, Lith said, "is that so?" "Then¡­" Lith held the hair of the official and pulled at his head with great force. "AHHHHhhh...hh¡­h... . . ." The official screamed from the pain. But soon the pain disappeared and so did his scream. As his head separated from his body, signs of life disappeared from his eyes as well. Blood spurted out and dyed the face of the man who said Lith made an enemy of the CNC. The man''s body trembled as another one of hispanions died so easily. Lith smiled looking at him and continued his words, "...thene to Nightingale whenever you want." "The Royal Castle to be precise." Chapter 429 Rebelling Against The CNC "The Royal Castle to be precise." As soon as the officials heard this sentence, a chill went down their spine. The guy who had just said to Lith that he made an enemy of the CNC started trembling out of horror. ''W-Who is h-he? No¡­ I shouldn''t question that. The important question would be¡­ What have I done¡­'' Any sane person, like this man here, would have the same reaction as him. The Royal n of the vampires wasn''t something one could even fathom to think about, let alone see someone from there. In the whole world, there was no one who even dared to use the name of the n so lightly. There weren''t even scammers who did such a thing as almost everyone cherished their life. Lith asking this guy toe there as well as showing such great power and oppressing ten Half Kings was something that made the man believe Lith. Add onto that Lith''s otherworldly looks and charisma cleared any trace of doubt that he may have. Lith looked at the people shivering and feeling scared. He didn''t really care about their condition or felt pleasure looking at them suffer like this. He wasn''t a sadist like his two wives. Lith''s only goal was to make these guys cough up the answers he was looking for. He looked at the man who he spoke to before and asked again, "Are you going to answer me why the war was stopped? Or do you perhaps want everyone to die here?" The man shifted his gaze to look at Lith. But as soon as he saw his eyes, he felt another chill up his spine and lowered his gaze. ''Just w-who is that m-monster!?'' Lith didn''t appear like a handsome man to him anymore. Rather, he looked like a devil who was here to take the guy''s soul. The man gulped a mouthful of saliva and answered fearfully, "We got the orders from CNC that we are supposed to stop the war. Here''s the notice from then, it has everything that you''re looking for." Lith took the notice from his hand after reading it, he rubbed his temples and turned around to look at the battlefield. "Such useless excuses." Reading the notice, Lith understood that someone had connections with the CNC. There was no way that this major conflict would be stopped just for some simple small offences that these people havemitted. What the notice stated, it was pure bullshit ording to Lith. "Good job, CNC." Lith said softly. He wasn''t congratting them for stopping the war, but for them sessfully making Lith super annoyed. Lith turned around and looking at the eight remaining people, he said, "stay here. I''ll be back." The people nodded their heads and didn''t dare to even deny. Lith went down towards the Senzal n and stopped right when he was a few hundred meters away from them. All the people from the n were still here in this main area and things were much easier for Lith this way. Lith looked up and asked softly, "ready?" Luna''s calm voice resonated in Lith''s ears, stating, "You can move whenever you want, Your Highness." It was Luna who was helping Lith fight. She was the reason why the security officials got suppressed and so easily killed. "Alright then." Lith cracked his knuckles and said. "It''s time to end this." Saying so, Lith charged towards the Senzal n immediately. He took out his sword and went on a killing spree in the main area, immediately causing amotion everywhere. "Hey! Hey! hey! Stop! What the fuck do you think you''re doing!?" Members of the Senzal n shouted. The conflict zone status was removed and this ce was a neutral zone. How dare this guy harm someone like this? Lith didn''t listen and ran straight towards the core of the Senzal n with his sword while cutting all the people who came in his way. "STO¨C" Swish! Swish! Swish! A person tried asking Lith to stop but ended up getting his head and body shed by his powerful des. "NOOOOOO!" "ENEMY! ENEMY!" "EVERYONE TAKE YOUR POSITIONS!" The Senzal n''s army had no choice but to get back to defending. They were really tired from the oppression that was caused by the sect and just when they thought it was break time, they had to get back to defending. While the army panicked and defended against Lith, Peter ran with full speed towards Senzal and informed him about this. Senzal was greatly shocked as he noticed this and he immediately called the council member from before. Just as the call got connected, Senzal roared, "BASTARD! MAKE THE WAR STOP!" "Whom do you think you''re talking like that to?" The voice came from the other side. "MAKE THE WAR STOP! NOW!" Senzal roared again. "Has the war not stopped?" "No! Check the stream immediately, you''ll know." Senzal said to the guy. The man looked at it and said with a slightly surprised voice, "I sent so many officials and it still hasn''t stopped? And who is that guy who dares to do such a thing? Don''t worry Senzal, it was a mistake on my side it seems. I''ll send more people." "You better do it fast." Senzal cut the call after saying so. He then looked at Peter and said, "Quick, Peter, we need to hurry and go stop that madman!" Senzal and Peter ran towards Lith in hopes of stopping him. At the other end of the battlefield, Wan was dumbfounded and so were the other people from the sect. They never imagined that Lith had the balls to even go against the orders of the CNC and do such a thing. Killing people in a neutral area was just asking for death. The rules of the Neutral Continent were really strict and Lith was infringing upon them. Not only that, he wasn''t even doing it in private but on a stream that many people from all over the world were watching! ''Ray¡­ What the hell are you trying to do¡­'' Wan was genuinely concerned about Lith. He had helped Wan greatly and he didn''t want to see him die in this battlefield just for doing something so foolish. "That guy is sick as fuck! We should join him as wellrades!" A member from the sect''s side said. Smack! "Idiot. Do you have a deathwish? This is a neutral zone now. No fighting or killing." A person beside that member said. "Damn it! I really wanted to join though." "We can''t do anything other than watch. And also¨C" "Hey! Hey! Look! Look! Over there!" A guy pointed towards the sky above the Senzal n''s main area. Everyone''s attention went towards it and soon, they saw ten people in silver robes, having a dignified look on their face, appear out of thin air and stand high in the air. "Who are they?" "Do you seriously not know?" A person asked back. "No¡­" "They''re the officials from the CNC itself." The person answered. "Damn¡­ what are they doing here?" "Just watch." Lith didn''t stop his killing spree despite feeling some pressure descend down on him. That pressure surely made him get slightly distracted and look up, but he eventually ignored it and continued to kill everyone from the Senzal n. "STOP!" An official with ck hair and in a silver robemanded. Lith paid no heed and continued it. Another official, a tall man with a noble aura, felt surprised as he noticed Lith didn''t listen to the ck-haired guy''smands. "It seems your words aren''t enough, Teng." The tall man then turned his attention to the other officials and said, "It seems we may have a slightly troublesome person to handle this time." "Seems like it." A beautifuldy with light blue hair and noble looks answered. The official then calmly looked at Lith again and then at his team and said, "Let''s not waste time anymore then. Let''s go and take him down." Saying so, all the people vanished from their spots and charged towards Lith immediately. Chapter 430 Putting An End To Things The ten officials from CNC charged towards Lith and, noticing theming closer, Lith stopped attacking the people from the Senzal n. He stood where he was and turned his head to look at the peopleing towards him. His face had an emotionless expression and he said softly in a murderous tone with his eyes shining red, "Just¡­ What do you think you''re doing?" BOOM! A mighty pressure descended on all these people charging towards Lith and they immediately crashed down on the ground. "Argh¡­" The ck-haired official Teng grunted as his bodyy t on the ground and he bled from his "How¡­" "What!?" "How did this happen!?" The officials were shocked to find themselves under tremendous pressure and it was nothing like what they had encountered before. All ten of them were high ranking beings in the CNC and were the ones hunting the troublemakers in the continent. They were a special force assigned to target only the high level beings and never in their life had they ever encountered a pressure this strong. The ten officials tried to get up from the ground but realized they couldn''t. They moved their heads to look at Lith, but they only ended up finding him staring at them with an emotionless look. Lith walked close towards those guys and reaching them, he squatted down and said in a neutral, "stay here and watch. Don''t interfere in my matters." Lith walked away and made his way through the Senzal n once again. He could kill the CNC members if he wanted, but he didn''t do so as he felt that it would hurt these guys more if he ended up doing what they were trying to stop, that is, cause chaos in the Neutral Continent. As he took strides towards the Senzal n, the people of the n shivered in fear and tried to run away. Some braced themselves and many were genuinely scared of Lith. Even the n Head was sweating buckets as he looked at Lith walk towards him. He didn''t know that even with the CNC involved, this person here won''t be stopped. Just who was Lith? And what was it that made him appear so terrifying? Senzal could only think of such things and brace himself for the uing onught. As Lith walked forwards, he said softly, "Stop the livestream, Luna. It''s time to end it, for once and for all." "As you wish, Your Highness." Luna''s voice resonated in his ears. After finishing saying that, Lith paused in his tracks and gave a good look to the Senzal n people and thought of the quickest path he could take and kill everyone here. Soon, he saw a path appear in his mind and he took a deep breath and held the hilt of his sword that was inside the scabbard and attached to his waist. He then took another step and said softly, "Here I go." Fuusssshhhhh Lith dashed forwards and began his killing spree once again. Right at the moment¡­ BURST! BURST! BURST! CRACKLE! Fireworks sted in the sky all above Redstone City. It was evening right now and the sun was just about to set. The lights from the fireworks reflected from Lith''s pale face and him charging forwards and killing everyone he could see in his path made him appear like a divine being dancing with his des to the finest tunes, reaping the lives of the ones who weren''t worthy in his eyes. The fireworks ended soon and so did the lives of everyone in the Senzal n, except for Peter and Senzal himself. The path to the main area of the Senzal n was now paved with the corpses of the members of the same n. The pavement was painted with the finest shade of red, which was made by their own blood. Standing above these corpses was the being responsible himself and in front of him, two peopley still on their knees. Lith''s sword was at the neck of Senzal himself and he said in a neutral tone, "this is the end." Senzal sighed and closed his eyes as Lith said that. Peter was the same. The two''s entire life shed right in front of their eyes and Senzal recalled the days he was spending happily with his wife and his family. As for Peter, he recalled the days when he first became the general of the main family. He was from the branch family and growing up in this environment wasn''t easy. Only he knew how difficult things were. Both the people were mncholic as well as feeling nostalgic. Senzal had a drop of tear fall down from his eyes as he realized he would finally be reunited with his wife and family again. ''I am sorry, everyone. I failed. But it''s okay, I guess. I''ll soon be reunited with you guys, hehe.'' More teardrops fell from Senzal''s eyes and beside him, Peter was the same as well. Both had their reasons for feeling this way and looking at them¡­ Lith felt absolutely nothing. ''Never enter war, if you aren''t prepared to face the consequences and have the courage to lose everything.'' He made a remark in his mind. It was advice for Senzal as well as himself. It was also one of the things Lith had learnt here. Senzal and Peter both awaited their lives to be taken, but a few minutes passed and they still weren''t dead. Senzal opened his eyes to see what was wrong and he saw Lith staring at him nkly. When Lith saw him open his eyes, he said, "I am not going to kill you. You''re not my problem." "What?" Senzal was confused. Lith didn''t bother to answer him and simply turned to the side and said softly, "Sect Master Wan,e here." Wan appeared beside Lith as Lith called for him. After looking at him arrive, Lith said, "Do whatever you want with him. I am heading over to the Kenzal n to finish the job." Lith took a step and disappeared after saying so, not waiting for Wan''s reply. Wan, Senzal, Peter, the members of the Shadow River Sect, the officials of CNC, and the officials of national security, all were deathly silent and were trying toprehend and process the things that had just happened. Everything happened too quickly and within a few moments of time, the Senzal n lost its thousands of years of legacy and got wiped out while the officials of the CNC saw somemit a homicide in the Neutral Continent right in front of their eyes. The sect members saw that the thousands of years of conflict they had with the Senzal n was over and all their problems were solved in just a matter of a few moments. Everyone was too shocked to even think, say, or do anything and just stood in their ces and watched the pile of corpses of the members of the Senzal n lying in the main area. . . . . . Kenzal n. Lith arrived at the Kenzal n and saw the same situation of the war stopping happen here as well. He was right in the middle of the battlefield and was looking at the army of the Kenzal n as well as the demon army. Lith shed his sword in the air and cleared the blood from it and said, "Time to wrap up this war and go home." Chapter 431 Ralph Lost Braincells? Standing in the middle of the battlefield, Lith gazed at the Kenzal n''s army. Although his appearance was not noticed by the Kenzal n''s army or the Shadow River Sect''s, his two friends and Ling were an exception. "What is His Highness doing here? Does he not know that the war is over?" Dennis asked Ralph. Ralph shook his head and said, "I am sure he knows the battle has stopped. There could be reasons for his visit here. Just stay quiet and watch." As usual, Ralph''s analysis was on point. Standing in the middle of the battlefield, Lith surveyed the condition of Kenzal n troops. "From the looks of it, it seems like the Kenzal n was bound to lose." The appearance of the men fighting for Kenzal n was haggard and fatigued. They all looked like they got a good beating from the Shadow River Sect. Broken armor exposed the numerous wounds and bruises everywhere on their body. Blood flowed from the open wounds, dyeing the ground red. Many even had missing limbs that were scattered across the battlefield. ''I don''t want to kill an already beaten up dog.'' Lith had a thought when he looked at their condition. But then his gaze fell on the officials from the national security and he sighed. The Sect would be in trouble if they broke the rules and Lith didn''t want such a thing to happen. Shadow River Sect was his wife''s second home and the two sect masters had taken good care of her. Lith did not participate in this war just to gain experience but because he cared about the oue of the war. He wanted to help the Sect defeat the two ns and express his gratitude for taking good care of his wife for all these years. Lith knew his wife was broken but despite that, the sect took good care of her. He appreciated them for it. Lith cracked his neck and stopped thinking more about things. He looked at the officials from the national security and without any much thought, teleported straight towards them. Lith suppressed these officials in the same way he suppressed the ones in the Senzal territory. Although they were shocked out of their mind and cursed Lith, he ignored them. He continued his charge towards the battlefield with all his might. Lith couldn''t care less about what these officials were thinking of him and he just wanted to wind up the battlefield and go home. There were more important matters to tend to. Lith drew out his sword and attacked the Kenzal n troops. The battlefield was his stage as he unleashed the dance of death. One after another, he yed his enemies despite their best efforts to defend against him while trying to escape. His actions shocked everyone present without an exception. Kenzal, Ethan, the demon army, Shadow River Sect''s members, beastkins, Ralph, Dennis, and even Ling, everyone was surprised and speechless. Why did he suddenly appear here and then attack the officials followed by killing the members of the Kenzal n? Did he not understand that the status of the conflict zone was lifted and he wasmitting a crime by going against the CNC? As they watched Lith unleash carnage upon the Kenzal n, these questions surfaced in their heads. ''Just what was going on inside Lith''s head?'' They all had this thought as they looked at Lith with worry. "R-Ralph¡­ I think we should stop His Highness¡­" Dennis was terrified by just the thought of the consequences of Lith''s actions. Though he was a carefree guy, even he had his limits. Ralph looked at Dennis and asked calmly, "Do you know what you''re saying?" Dennis blinked twice and stared at Ralph, his face reading, ''was what I said not easy to understand?'' Ralph then smiled lightly and reminded Dennis, "let me change my question. Do you know who he is?" "Ralph¡­ by any chance, have you lost all your brain cells by using them in this war?" Dennis couldn''t help but ask. Ralph''s smile was gone and he facepalmed and sighed. "Why are you like this¡­" He couldn''t help but say. "Hey, you didn''t answer if we should go and stop him or not. If you don''t answer, I''ll go by myself." "No, idiot. You can''t do that." Ralph said seriously this time. "What do you mean?" "Things would escte if we intervene. Just stand still and watch what he''s doing. He''s of course not stupid to do things randomly." Dennis fell silent after hearing that. What Ralph said surely did make sense. Lith definitely wasn''t stupid. He was smarter than Ralph and Dennisbined and stronger as well. Dennis thought about things and then nodded his head after a few seconds. "Alright. I''ll just watch as you say." Ralph nodded. "That''s the best thing we could do." Dennis may not realize it, but things would really escte too much. If he and Ralph ended up breaking the rules of the Neutral Continent, the CNC would consider them as offenders and punish them. But since they were still kids, their parents woulde and intervene. They both were from Emperor Rank ns and Emperors were directly under the Supreme Rank. If things took a turn for the worse, the Demon Supreme and the Vampire Supreme both would also get involved. Then the situation would not be in anybody''s favor. Not only would the situation getplicated, but these two would also get banned from the Neutral Continent, ruining the reputation of their respective families. Ralph always saw the bigger picture while Dennis lived in the moment and thought little about the future. This is the reason why these two were able to avoid many troubles. Ling, who was not far from Ralph and Dennis, heard their conversation. She did not understandpletely what Ralph meant nor why he stopped Dennis, but she understood one thing from their conversation. It was that Lith was someone with a mysterious background. What background he had, she didn''t know, but it definitely seemed like a powerful one; powerful enough to protect him from the CNC. There was hardly anyone in the world who would go against the CNC. Doing so was just asking for trouble with no benefits. Even so, Ling was shocked to see Lith suddenly arrive and go on a killing spree. She had nothing to say and watched him from the sidelines. Other than these guys, there were many more people interested in Lith, one of them being¡­ "Master, he feels like the perfect man to help us." Chapter 432 Kenzals Regrets "Master, he feels like the perfect man to help us." A beastman said to the Half Saint tigerman who approached Ralph before. The tigerman looked at the young tigerboy beside him and said while stroking his chin, "Hmm¡­ I think so as well." "Should we approach him?" The tigerboy asked. "Not now. Let this get over first." "Alright." The two people stopped talking and put their attention back on Lith. There were a total of seven hundred people present and it took a bit of time for Lith to kill them. As Lith continued to kill everyone one by one, Kenzal''s expression turned more and more grim until his eyes were almost lifeless. He seemed as if his entire soul had left his body. "n Head! n Head! Get a hold of yourself." Ethan shouted, shaking Kenzal''s body. But Kenzal didn''t respond. His dim eyes saw his people get massacred. He had nothing left after this war. Everything was gone. Lith had killed ny percent of the army in just half an hour. Five minutester, he jammed his sword inside the head of a demon, thest person in the army, and killed him as well. Now there was just Kenzal and Ethan left. Lith walked towards the fear stricken duo and stood in front of them. Lith didn''t even need to do anything as they had already fallen on their knees. Kenzal felt powerless and had no energy to express his emotions. His face had paled so much that he almost looked like a corpse now. As for Ethan, he knew that the surrender was the only option to survive. He was a smart guy. When Lith killed everyone except n Head and himself, Ethan knew there definitely were reasons for it. He didn''t know what those reasons were, but he knew one thing. If he wanted his dear life, he shouldn''t try to make any stupid mistakes such as offending Lith. Looking at the two people who had given up hope, Lith was starting to lose his drive to kill them. They showed no vigor at all and it felt useless to even kill the two of them. Kenzal''s mind was in a state of chaos and confusion. All the years of hard work he put in, his predecessors'' work and their legacy; it would all be gone. The connections formed by the n, the wealth umted over the years, their power over the Redstone City; None of these were able to save the Kenzal n. Nothing remained and everything was taken. Kenzal didn''t know what to do from this point onwards. His psyche had received such a huge blow that despite being an immortal, he couldn''t handle it and fell into despair. Memories of his life shed before his eyes. There was nothing else he could do. His body wasn''t in his control and nor was he able to see who was in front of him or beside him. While watching his own life, Kenzal had a thought, ''...what went wrong?'' Just as this thought emerged, a memory shed in front of his eyes and Kenzal saw a little girl. The girl seemed yful, wandering in the gardens present in the outer edge of the core area. The girl then grew up to be a great warrior and one day, she went on a mission and fell in love with a boy from the rival n. Kenzal looked at this memory carefully and after a while, a scene of him ordering his men to kill the girl started to y. Kenzal sighed with regret as he saw the scene. ''Maybe¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t have been this harsh on her. Maybe I should''ve been a better person and looked not only for the n''s profit, but also after the betterment of its people.'' ''What would have happened if I had let her marry that guy from the rival n? Would all these lives be saved?'' ''Just because I didn''t let her marry her love¡­ it ended up costing the lives of all people from the n.'' ''I was really a bad leader.'' ''I wish I could redo it again.'' ''I wish I never ordered the people to kill her.'' Kenzal''s mind went into a spiral of regrets and he was falling deeper into it with each passing second. He wished that he never did the things he did in the past and wished to redo them and correct them. But s, what was done was done and there was no going back now. Ethan at the side was in no better condition. He shed tears as he remembered all of his regrets. He was also lost in his memories that crawled out like ants from an ant hill. Lith rubbed his temples and felt a headache as he looked at the two men in front of him. He didn''t want to deal with these useless people anymore and called for Ling to take care of them. After Ling arrived, Lith said to her in a calm tone, "do whatever you want with them, they''re your prisoners now. Kill them, torture them, or let them roam free¡­pletely up to you." "I''lle back within a week to collect my reward as asked. Till then, carefully go through all the treasures present here and don''t let even a single thing go." Ling bowed and cupped her fists. "I can''t thank Sir Ray enough for his actions. You have the gratitude of my entire sect. Truly, thank you very much." Lith simply nodded and left this ce. He didn''t want to stay here anymore. The war was over, the two ns were wiped out and he was now going to leave. A simple n. Lith teleported to where Ralph and Dennis were. When he reached them, Dennis immediately asked, "Your Highness! Your Highness, did you know what you did!?" Shock was visible all over Dennis''s face. Lith couldn''t understand where he was getting at. "What do you mean?" "Your Highness¡­ you have basically rebelled against the CNC and you made them into an enemy. Are you sure it was a good move?" Dennis borated. Lith chuckled as he heard that. "So it was about this. Don''t worry, things will be fine." It was then Ralph who asked, "But why did you go to such lengths to wipe out those two ns despite the war being over?" Lith was about to tell Ralph that he did all of these things due to personal reasons, but a group of beastkin approached them. The group of beastkin bowed and greeted Lith. The strong respected the stronger and these people were doing just that. After paying their respect, the Half Saint Rank tigerman said to Lith, "Youngster, do you mind having a chat with us?" Chapter 433 Beastkins Seek Help From Lith "...you are?" Lith asked the man who just interrupted his chat with his friends. The Half Saint tigerman replied, "I am Mo from the tiger tribe, one of the many tribes present within the beastkins." The beastkins were a race consisting of demi-humans, semi-humans, and various other species. It was the only race in the world which had so many different species together under one umbre. Lith didn''t get much information from this guy when he introduced himself. But whatever, it wouldn''t hurt to just talk to them. They were also very polite, so that worked in their favor. "What do you want to talk about?" Lith asked. The tigerman answered, "please, let''s go somewhere private." Lith agreed and he and his friends left with the beastkin group. Finally reaching a secluded area, the beastkins took out chairs and tables and made Lith and his friendsfortable. They served them tea and then the beastkin also took a seat. The tigerman then asked, "how may I address you, youngster?" "Ray." Lith said simply. Mo nodded his head and said, "Then Mr. Ray it is." Lith then asked, "so, what was it that you wanted to talk about?" Mo took out a chart from his pockets and put it on the table. He pointed towards an area and said, "You see, Mr. Ray, this ce here is the Elven Continent. " On the scroll, there was a drawing of a big tree and at the west of the big tree, there were drawings of three faces. One face looked like an orc, another looked like a goblin, and thest one looked like a beastman. Mo pointed towards the three faces on the crudely drawn map and said, "Mr. Ray, as you can see on the map, the orcs, goblins, beastkin, and elves share a border here. The orcs and goblins dare not cause troubles for the elves but they keep causing problems for us, beastkin. The border dispute has been going on for thousands of years and all three races have been at war constantly." "What I seek is your help in solving these disputes. The beastkin have never once slept peacefully near the border areas as there''s always an impending danger present. A lot of our brothers and sisters have been killed there and even though we once let go of those territories, the orcs and goblins simply took over them and continued to attack our nation." "The conditions at the border are very bad. So, I and a few other survivors from the border viges left the Elven Continent in hopes of getting help. Trade and business was an excuse while we searched for someone who could help us. Now, after many years, we finally found someone." "And that someone¡­ is you, Mr. Ray." Lith''s expression didn''t change despite the many flowery words used by the beastman. The people in front acted with humility and asked for help with humbleness. Yet, Lith had no intentions to help them. Why should he? He did not even know these people. They wereplete strangers and there were no benefits to helping them out. Lith did not voice his thoughts and reject them outright. He knew that one shouldn''t act arrogant and prideful as it would only result in their downfall in the long run. Lith took a sip of tea and asked the man, "why would you look for someone else to help you? You can just go to the elves and wouldn''t they solve your problems?" Mo nodded. "We did that. But they had no intention of helping. They simply asked us to resolve the disputes by ourselves." ''Kind of weird. But it also makes sense at the same time.'' Lith thought to himself. The elves were the main race on the continent. It wasn''t a surprise that they did not care about any other race except for their own. They had already shown magnanimity by letting these other races live on their continent. They probably wouldn''t do anything more even if it is within their power unless they could get some benefits out of it. Lith sipped the tea again and asked, "did you not try anything else?" Mo sighed and answered, "trust me, Mr. Ray. We tried everything we could. We ended up leaving the continent only because we had no other choice. We had to search for people who could help us. Also, We didn''t do things of our own ord. It was the Emperor who gave us this mission." Something caught Lith''s attention. "Emperor?" Ralph from the side replied, "The beastkin follows the hierarchy of nobility. The one at the top is the Beast Emperor, going by the name of Yamamoto Sakaguchi." "Ah, Sakaguchi¡­" Hearing that name triggered some memories in Lith''s mind. One fine morning, he was eating ramen and then remembered that Sakaguchi was the one who introduced Japanese culture to this world. Anime, manga, ramen, sushi, you name it; Sakaguchi had brought it to this world and spread it. Lith also remembered being thankful for him for doing such things. And also¡­ ''He''s a reincarnator¡­'' Lith thought to himself. He might not know anything about other people from Earth here, but he remembered Sakaguchi. This guy was still alive and managing the beastkin. Plus, he was a famous Emperor Rank, so Lith was bound to remember him. ''Maybe I should pay him a visit. But then, I don''t want to have anything to do with my past life in this world or meet with people from there. It would only mess things up.'' Lith became conscious and thought. ''Yeah, I think I am not going to the Elven Continent.'' Lith turned to look at Mo and said, "I understand your concerns. But I don''t think I can help you with this." Mo didn''t be dejected. He instead said, "Mr. Ray, please think more about things. The orcs and goblins attacking us has caused many economic problems as well. But if you help us solve it, not only will our economy grow, you''ll also benefit a lot from it." "Just to give you an estimate, the anime market alone generated a profit of a thousand low-grade magic stonesst year despite the various problems that urred." "Hmm?" Lith''s interest piqued as he heard that. A thousand low-grade magic stones? It was almost a trillion dors! ? The Beastkin were earning lots of profits from the industry and Lith was starting to see the benefits here. But¡­ This was still nowhere near enough to make Lith go out of his way to help them. What about the amount of wealth they generated with the help of Anime? Lith was pretty sure that his own n made that much in just an hour or something. Lith was once again starting to lose interest in this proposal when he heard a suggestion from one of his friends. "Your Highness, I think we should help them." Chapter 434 Cant Lose Anime "Your Highness, I think we should help them." Lith looked at Dennis in confusion. Understanding Lith''s confusion, Dennis continued, "hear me out first." "What is it?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Even Ralph was the same and was looking at Dennis in confusion. Dennis cleared his throat and said, "Your Highness, we should go somewhere private. I''ll tell you a few things. Everyone, please excuse us." Dennis left with Lith and Ralph after saying so and arrived in some secluded region. "Why did you bring us here?" Ralph asked. Dennis replied, "Ralph, you don''t understand. The anime and manga market is too big. Plus, those beastkins have a patent for that art style and nobody else can copy it. If by any chance, they get wiped out, we won''t be able to get any more new shows orics." "Yeah, so? How does it matter? Why should we help them with this?" Ralph put out Lith''s thoughts. Looking at how Ralph didn''t get things, Dennis turned to Lith and said, "Your Highness, you watch anime too, right? Tell Ralph how amazing it is and how it has a lot of potential even in the future." Lith didn''t say anything to Ralph, instead, he asked Dennis, "by any chance¡­ Dennis, is it your wish to save those beastkins despite the advantages and disadvantages in doing it?" "Eh?" Dennis was caught by surprise. Lith could make out that Dennis simply wanted to clear out those people''s troubles and have them focus on other things. While in the academy, Dennis loved Japanese food as well as anime andics. It wouldn''t be a surprise that he would want to help them so that these things don''t get discontinued. "You don''t want to lose anime andics, do you?" Lith asked. Dennis made an awkward smile and scratching his head, he said, "Hehe¡­ that''s right. How could you tell, Your Highness?" "Idiot, it''s clearly written on your face." Ralph chimed in and said. "What? Is it? Where?" "Stay quiet." Ralph became annoyed. Lith rubbed his temples as he realized what he was thinking was right. Dennis really just wanted to help the beastkins for the sake of ramen and anime. Although it wasn''t a bad thing, it would mean Lith had to go out to another continent and solve the troubles of others. It seemed like a hassle. Dennis then continued, "although it is my personal preference, you both should know that the revenue generated by anime and manga is a lot. You know, we can be partners or something there and have huge profit shares. It''s not a totally bad thing." Hearing this, Ralph couldn''t help but reply, "the revenue from anime and manga won''t even match with how much your parents make in a year. Helping the beastkins would be too much work for us and not to mention, there would be risks involved as well. We may also end up losing our lives." "Oh,e on¡­ you''re exaggerating. It won''t be that difficult." Dennismented. While these two bickered, Lith was thinking, ''well¡­ seems like Dennis won''t back out. He loves anime a bit too much and I guess he wouldn''t want it to be harmed. But other than Dennis''s feelings, I think I have some emotional connection with anime as well.'' ''Arya and I, we both used to watch anime together while being in the same nket. Those wholesome nights where we enjoyed each other''s warmth and snuggled closer in the same nket, they sure were nice.'' ''Although same thing could be achieved by watching normal movies or TV shows, if it doesn''t take a lot of effort, I should probably help them. Not to mention there''s money present in it as well. If more and more people watch anime everyday, an even greater revenue would be generated.'' ''Hmm¡­ There''s also the need to find a solution to the Ying Yang V¨©rya Sutra. I definitely need to travel around to look for things rted to it and can''t just sit at home and get it delivered to me. Even mom has no idea how to change things in it or knows a lot about it. If even she doesn''t know, chances are, nobody else would know about it either.'' ''Alright then. It''s decided. I''ll go look for things that might help me modify the art and also help the beastkins in the meanwhile. There''s nothing for me to lose there and just things avable to gain. The only thing it may cost is my time and energy.'' ''Speaking of time, I do have a lot of it on my hand. After be a Saint Rank, my lifespan would be never ending.'' Other than going on a date with his wives, Lith had nothing else to do currently. There were no other matters present. He had goals to absorb all the energy inside his body and ascend to Half Saint Rank. He would probably do that within a year. After his ascension, there were just dates with his wives present and after his dates, he had nothing else to do other than modify the art. Lith snapped out of thoughts after a bit and saw Dennis and Ralph still bickering. Lith cleared his throat and said, "stop it, you two." Ralph and Dennis stopped talking and looked at Lith. Dennis said, "Your Highness, Ralph just doesn''t agree that anime is very good. I am tired of exining it to him." "There''s more important things to do other than constantly wondering about anime." Ralph added. "Alright, alright. I get your points. I''ve made my decision so calm yourselves down, you two." Lith didn''t want to see them bicker once again. "You did?" Dennis asked again. Lith nodded. "We''ll help the beastkins." "We will." "Yes." "Damn!" Dennis eximed. Ralph looked at Lith and couldn''t help but ask, "what''s with the sudden change?" Lith cleared his throat and answered, "I have some work in the Elven Continent and I thought, why not just help those guys while I am there? I''ll end up getting some good money as well." "I see." Ralph said calmly. "But there will be risks in doing so. The risks being you may end up losing your life." "It''s alright. I have my means." Lith said with assurance. "If you say so¡­" The three discussed more on this topic and finally after being done, they went to the beastkins and agreed upon their requests but gave them many conditions and uses. They had a discussion with those people for a quite long while and at the end, it was decided that Lith would help them but they would need to provide benefits to him, to which the beastkins agreed. The trio then parted their ways with the beastkins after telling them that he''ll meet them straight in the Elven Continent now. After parting ways with them, Lith parted ways with Ralph and Dennis as well and was now on his way back home. While things were calm and peaceful on Lith''s side, the same wasn''t the case in the Lenz Tower, that is, the headquarters of the CNC. "What!? He did what!?" Chapter 435 Emergency Meeting In The CNC Lenz Tower, Espat. At one of the top floors, there were three people sitting in arge office containing a big rectangr table and many chairs around it. At one end, there was an old man in white robes and at the other end, there were two people, one wearing a ck uniform and the other wearing a blue uniform. Both these guys had a serious expression on their faces as they watched the person at the other end of the room get frustrated. They were kind of expecting this. The old man in white robes mmed the documents from his hand down on the table and cursed, "how did he do that!?" "No! How dare he do that!?" The old man couldn''t believe himself that someone tried to break thews of the CNC right in front of their eyes and not only that, the silver-haired guy even ended up killing the members of the national security and the ones from the CNC. How can someone even have the courage to do that? Not even the most feared criminals have the audacity to do such things. The old man looked at the two people at the other of the table and said loudly, "howe the most trained ones under you two get killed? Just who is this guy?" "We have no idea, sir. There''s no data about this person present as well. We searched everywhere but found nothing." The guy in ck uniform said. "Huh? How is that possible? Did you check with the witches in the intelligence department?" "Yes, we did. Even they don''t know anything about it." This time, the one in the blue uniform answered. "..." The old man fell silent after hearing that. If what these two guys were saying is true, then surely something must be off about that guy. There''s no way that even the head of the intelligence department, a high ranking witch, doesn''t know about the background of a person. The old man was confused and tried to rack his brains to think of some possibilities. ''Could it be that he has some mysterious background? No, could it be that he''s from some strong¡ª'' SLAM! The door of the office room mmed open as a guy in a red robe barged in. "There''s an urgent meeting. Head to the Upper House immediately!" The old man knitted his brows and was about to curse at the guy who rudely opened the door, but his words were interrupted by the guy as he looked at the old man seriously and continued, "Myers, the stunt you pulled off, you''re in deep shit for it now. Don''t bete and quickly head to the Upper House." The man in red robes left after saying so, without even giving a chance to the old man to speak. The CNC had two houses with the fifty council members holding their meeting in the Upper House a few times every year or in case there''s an emergency. "Just what the hell happened? And how is my day going from bad to worse to absolute shit?" Myers couldn''t help but curse. "Tch. Whatever." Myers got up after saying and walked towards the door to go to the Upper House. Before leaving, he said to the two people in uniforms, "keep looking at who the guy is and what background he has. I think he may definitely be some big shot or some wanted criminal." "Yes, Sir." The two guys got up and said while bowing. The old man, Myers, left the room and went to the Upper House. A whileter, as soon as Myers reached the ce, he saw all the council members sitting on their respective seats in an elevated arrangement inside a big hall. At the bottom of the room, where there was supposed to be the speaker, there were two strangers standing. One was a light blue-haired, silver-eyed man wearing a white suit and the other was a red-haired, red-eyed man wearing a ck suit. Both appeared very sophisticated and elegant but their serious looks made Myers understand that something was definitely wrong here. Myers quickly went to his seat and sat down. After everyone was settled, the red-haired guy in ck suit said with a smile, "you must be wondering why you were called so suddenly and who ruined your peaceful cking time, right?" The council was silent as they heard that. All just thought, ''what''s with this passive aggressiveness?'' The red-haired guy continued with the same smile, "well, don''t worry, as from now on, you won''t be troubled like this anymore." The council members felt relieved as they heard that. It was a good thing if they weren''t bothered. Attending meetings was such a hassle. Myers was the same. At first he was really panicked thinking what went wrong, but now looking at the two guys in front, he didn''t think there are any problems present. At least there''s nothing to worry about his own actions and he wasn''t the one being targeted. The red-haired guy then said, "Me and this guy here, we''re here to let you guys know about some things. The CNC seems to be forgetting things and doing things that aren''t necessary and causing troubles to people. They do need a reminder from time to time and as to luck would have it, me and my partner are here to help you with that, haha!" Though the guy introduced the light blue-haired guy, that person didn''t have any change in expression and was just looking at the council members with a serious look. "Hey! You keep talking useless crap, but who exactly are you? Why are you in the Upper House where entry is forbidden to everybody except the council members? And you guys, why are you so calmly sitting here and epting whatever''s happening?" A council member got up and shouted. "He''s correct. Why are we just sitting and listening to some nobody speak?" Another person chimed in and added. "Yes! Since when did we, the revered council members, need to listen to someone else?" Another person said. The red-haired guyughed as he listened to all of this and said, "now, now. As I said, we''re here to help ensure that you guys can ck all you want and don''t need to work. No need to be so hyper about it. Let me tell you how it can be done." The red-haired guy then took a step ahead and said with the same smile as before, "you all don''t need to work hard if you¡­" He took another step and¡­ BOOOOOM! He appeared in front of the council member who questioned and mmed his head straight onto the desk and made it explode, causing his blood to rain everywhere. The red-haired guy, standing above the council member''s body that just bursted, pped his hands and continued with the same smile as before, "...if you guys sleep forever." Chapter 436 An Angry Seraphim "...If you guys sleep forever." Just as the guy did that, everyone went into a state of panic and put their guards up, ready to attack or defend while some tried to run away. One person screamed on top of his lungs while running towards the exit: "HOLY SHIT! ATTACK! ENE¡ª" BURST! The council member''s head burst open and he died on the spot. The ce where he just died, the red-haired guy appeared and said with a smile at his sttered organ, "Did I say you could leave?" Previously, his smile seemed bright to everyone, but now he appeared like a psychopath. "Ruben, stop it." The light blue-haired guy who was silent all this while, said looking at the red-haired guy. He then looked at the council members and said calmly, "there may have been some inconveniences, my apologies. Please settle down and ignore my colleague''s mistake." "Also, Rubene back here." After saying so, the light blue-haired guy snapped his fingers and the entire hall was restored back to normal, along with all blood and everything being gone. The hall didn''t look grotesque anymore. This small gesture made all the people in the room slightly calm down. But just as they had a momentary peace, they realized that the two people who got killed weren''t there anymore and were about to panic again when¡­ "Let me introduce ourselves." The light-blue haired guy said. "I am Noman and he''s Ruben." Noman introduced himself and Ruben who came back and was now standing beside him. Noman then continued, "this meeting is being held because of us. And we are here on orders from the Royal n." ''Royal n?'' Everyone thought to themselves. Which royal n? There were thousands of them present. But their confusion was gone and their hair stood on their ends when Noman looked at them with his soul piercing gaze and said, "...The Vampire Royal n." Everyone felt a chill down their spines and trembled in fear as they heard what Noman just said. The entire Upper House turned silent and everyone had a grim look on their race. ''Shit. Just what the hell is wrong today?'' Myers couldn''t help but curse and think. Looking at their faces and the silence in the room, Ruben smiled and nudged his elbow at Noman''s side. "You sure know how to control the crowd." Noman had no reaction to it and he ignored Ruben. He looked at the crowd and continued, "so as you know, you were appointed to properly govern and look after the Neutral Continent, but you guys ended up causing more troubles than solving the problems here." Noman''s eyes then became more serious and he said, "our two madams were given unnecessary problems and now you guys even ensured to bother His Highness. This ispletely uneptable." ''Why do I feel so threatened right now?'' Myers was feeling extra scared for some reason. He knew that he had done everything ording to the rules and he shouldn''t really be punished for it. But then, what was causing him to be terrified? Ruben patted Noman''s shoulder and said seriously, "you don''t need to fight. I alone am enough. Plus, I am feeling hungry while looking at these people here." Noman was a Seraphim and didn''t like wars. Being together for thousands of years, Ruben knew his friend disliked fighting and conflicts and thus he said that. Hearing that, Noman shook his head and said calmly, "His Highness would''ve been harmed by these guys. I am angry." Ruben shed a big smile as he heard that. It seems he''ll see his friend in action today! At this moment, a courageous council member stood up and said, "wait right there." Noman and Ruben looked at him and so did everyone else. Was this guy alright in his head? They all thought. Can''t he look at who he was speaking against and ordering? Was he a fool? The council member ignored everyone''s gazes and said, "ording to the rules, you can''t juste and do as you please. The CNC was formed by the eight Supreme Ranks and not just by one. To do any reform or to do any change here, you''ll need to get permission from the other Supreme Ranks." "Not only that, you also aren''t allowed to do anything to us as we are monitored by one main race. As you know, the eight main races take turns to look over the Neutral Continent and currently, it''s not the turn of the Vampires but of the Humans." "You must take permission from the ones in-charge here and you simply cannot do as you please, even if you have orders from that n." Noman and Ruben looked at the guy as if he was an idiot. But other than these two, the other council members felt hope and they all cheered for this guy internally. What a smart person he was! Truly worthy of being a council member! "Indeed. You can''t just do as you please. Not only would you need permission from the ones in-charge, you also need to get approval from the Supreme Ranks of other races to perform any reforms you want here. We''ve been selected after an arduous process and our race didn''t just send us here for show." Another council member said. "He''s right. You should¡­" One by one, many people got up and protested. They all hoped to chase away these two people and let them know of their ce. So what if they were from the Vampire Royal n? So what if there were rumours that this n was the strongest in the world? When dealing with bureaucracy, you need to go through the entire system to make even a small change. It was thanks to this, these people felt their lives being saved and their previous panic vanished. They all felt slightly confident in themselves and were happy that someone found a solution to their problems. Listening to everyone so enthusiastically speak, Ruben couldn''t help butugh. "Hahahahaha! You guys think we need permission? Hahahahaha!" "What''s so funny?" One council couldn''t help but say hatefully. "Hahaha! Nothing. Call your friends from your race and tell them this situation. Also, tell the ones in-charge of this situation and ask them toe here. We''ll wait till you finish informing them." Ruben said andughed again. The council members didn''t know what Ruben was upto, but now that they had a chance to escape this situation, they tried their best to do so. They called their Emperor Rank friends from their races and asked them to inform their Supreme Ranks that there was something up here and that the Vampires sent people to cause trouble. Also, they needed help and asked for help as well. "You! You will be finished once the people in-charge arrive." A council member threatened. "Oh really?" Ruben asked with a slight smile. "Yes." Rubenughed again and said, "then¡­" Fuusssshhhhh BURST! "Huh?" Ruben was dumbfounded as he saw the guy who he was about to attack get killed by having his body burst apart. He looked to his side and saw Noman standing beside him and holding ance and cleaning the blood stains on it. Noticing Ruben''s gaze, Noman simply said in a calm manner, "I said I was angry." Chapter 437 Reforms In The CNC Chaos ensued in the Upper House once again with people panicking and being on guard and taking a defensive stance. Noman and Ruben''s actions were not something they had expected. They thought that after telling them about the rules and other things, these two would back out, but that wasn''t the case! The council members could only stay in their ces and wait for help while continuing to defend themselves against the two. There was no other option. Judging from how the two had the ability to kill a council member with one single attack, they knew it was better to not take risk and run towards the exit. Noman, looking at all the people taking a defensive stance and looking at him and Ruben with hostility, said calmly, "This wouldn''t have happened if everyone here did their jobs properly." Nobodymented on Noman''s remarks. Their full attention was on guarding themselves against these two. Noman continued, "In case you don''t know what I am talking about, let me remind you about it." "Lady Emilia was made to take rounds of the CNC constantly because you guys couldn''t understand Eric''s tricks and his falseints. Then, there was Lady Arya who was falsely charged and you ordered her to be removed from her job. Lastly, you took off the conflict zone status just because you had the power to without considering if the conflict was over or not. This caused serious problems and you also sent officials to attack His Highness." Ruben, listening to everything from the side, said to Noman slowly, "hey, you identally let out His Highness'' identity." Noman turned to look at him and said, "it''s alright." He then turned to look at the council members and continued, "they are not going to live anyway." Looking at his friend acting like that, Ruben made a big smile and said with augh, "I wonder who''s the real demon among us two?" Noman said simply, "it''s you, not me. My ways of killing are mild and less painful." Rubenughed again hearing that. Meanwhile, on the council members'' side, their thoughts went haywire and they didn''t know what to do. From what Noman said, they could recall these things happening as it wasn''t too long since those events urred. They cursed themselves thinking how stupid they were to meddle with the affairs of an Emperor Rank. They shouldn''t have messed with the problems of Eric and Emilia and they also regretted their decision of firing Arya. Arya was now a Supreme Rank and she could kill everyone here in just a single breath. They were too foolish to meddle and now no amount of cursing was enough to change things. But other than this, they also caught onto another point that Noman said. His Highness, he said? He meant the Vampire Prince by it right? Because there was only male in the Royal n and it was him. But now the question lied: when did these guys attack him? They dared not do such a thing even in their dreams. So why did Noman say that? Everyone was thinking the same except¡­ ''Oh no¡­'' Myers had a cold sweat on his back and his entire body trembled in fear. He knew exactly how the prince was hurt. More correctly, how he hadmanded the people to attack him. It was due to themand from Myers who was the reason the conflict zone status was gone and it was him that was also responsible for whatever was happening to today. When he realized this, his expression became really grim. ''Don''t panic. Don''t panic. If they had known it was me who attacked the prince, they would''ve already killed me. Them not killing me must be because they don''t know who is the culprit.'' Myers took deep breaths and tried to stay calm. Noman, who was looking at the people in the front, raised hisnce and spun it. He chanted an ancient spell while spinning it and a few secondster, a white magic circle with golden engravings was formed. Noman then turned towards Ruben and tossed hisnce to him. "Put some of your spiritual energy into it." Ruben didn''t know what Noman was upto but he did as asked. He held thence with one hand and touched it with his index finger of the other hand. A reddish dark aura spread from the tip of his finger into thence and the ordinary looking whitence soon changed colour and turned dark red. A few secondster, Ruben tossed thence back to Noman, who simply spun it and sent it straight towards the magic circle above. The people in the room had no idea what the angel and the demon were upto, but they continued to be on guard to defend against any attack that may potentially happen. Thence went straight into the centre of the magic circle and got swallowed by it. The magic circle started rotating and a bright white light lightened the entire hall in just a matter of a few seconds. Soon¡­ A ray of white light fell on a person and then onto another person beside him. This kept happening with a few more people until¡­ A red ray of light fell onto a council member. Fuussshhhhhh BURST! An air piercing sound was heard followed by the bursting noise of the council member''s body. Everyone once again became shocked to know what had just happened and turned to look at Noman and Ruben. However, before they understood things, the white light continued to fall onto them and soon, a few more red lights shone upon some council members. Myers was far from the group where the initial white light fell. He currently had no light on him and he was constantly chanting in his mind, ''I don''t know what that light is, but please be white. Please be white. Please be white.'' Myers was also fully on guard and in a defensive position. He was ready to block any iing attack on him and flee right after a momentter. The lights continued to shine on the many council members and finally, it was Myers'' turn. Myers, who was hoping it was a white light, saw his vision turnpletely red. He was momentarily confused when he once again heard the air piecing sound. ''It''sing!'' Myers quickly escaped from his position and dodged the iing attack. BOOM! An explosion urred in the spot Myers was. Myers felt slight relief in dodging that attack, however, before he could rejoice, his vision turned dark and he fell unconscious. "The reform ispleted. The ones guilty of causing problems for the Royal n have been eradicated. We shall take our leave now." Noman''s voice resonated in the hall. Soon, the remaining thirty or so council members saw Noman and Ruben vanish from the hall along with the bright white light that illuminated the room. The council members were dumbfounded by this entire fiasco that took ce and only after a few minutes passed did theye to the realisation that those not involved with Arya or Emilia were left unscathed. Not everyone was killed. They all took a breath of relief and sat down on their chairs with their bodies still trembling from fear of knowing how the Vampire Royal n coulde at any time and kill them if they dared to bother it. They swore upon their gods to never get into conflict with them and thanked their stars for letting them live. A few more minutester, the door of the Upper House opened up and a man in ck daoist robes entered. He was a human and currently had a very serious look on his face. "What happened here? What was the emergency?" Everyone''s gaze turned hostile as they saw him. How dare this man arrive only now?! Where was he before? The people in here would''ve almost died a few moments ago. The person in ck robes was the representative of the human race sent to the Neutral Continent for the current tenure. He was at the very top and below him was the CNC that was supposed to govern the Neutral Continent. The man, noticing everyone''s hostile gazes, couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong with you all? Why are you looking at me like that?" The council members wanted to smash this person''s head into a thousand pieces for asking such a dumb question. But one of the calm and collected council members decided to not get angry and exined the situation to the one in-charge. The man, finally understanding what had just urred, felt extremely angry with the behaviour of the Vampires. ''How dare they? Who do they think they are? Barge in here anytime they want, kill anyone anytime they want? Do they take the current heads of the Neutral Continent as a joke?'' The man cursed internally The man then looked at the council members and said, "don''t worry everyone, I''ll be sure to bring this matter with the ancestor and have him pay a visit to Nightingale. I am sure that the Vampires just think too highly of themselves. But don''t worry, once Ancestor pays them a visit, their arrogance will soon subside." The man then smirked and continued, "the humans have been dormant for quite a while. The vampires will finally understand the immensity of heaven and earth." The people in the room facepalmed as they heard that and were stunned speechless. ''Mate, if only you knew¡­'' Everyone had simr thoughts, except for a few human council members who had full faith in their Ancestor. The man in ck robes then walked towards the exit and said while leaving, "I''ll go inform the Ancestor about it. Don''t worry, this issue will soon be resolved." Chapter 438 Lucy Doesnt Like Ms Somewhere in the Demon Continent¡­ A blue coloured demon with ck horns was sitting on a pile of bones while slowly gnawing on arge chunk of flesh. The flesh he was consuming belonged to a human and it was a delicacy for all demons out there. However, despite the sweet taste of it, the demon didn''t quickly gobble it down and was taking his time to eat it. A whileter, a gray colored demon appeared at this ce and looked at the one sitting at the top of the pile of bones. "Patriarch¡­ I¡­ have¡­ some news." The demon said slowly and the blue demon also took his time to react to the demoning in. "What¡­ is¡­ it?" The blue demon asked and then got back to gnawing on the flesh. In the same slow and low voice, the gray demon exined that the army they sent to the Kenzal n waspletely eradicated. Though they sent the army with no hopes of getting everyone returned alive, it still came as a surprising news that they were all gone. The demon that was called Patriarch was none other than the head of the High Demon family from the Sin of Sloth that sent a few of his people to the Kenzal n. The blue demon gnawed a bit on the flesh and asked, "not one came back?" "No¡­" the gray demon said while shaking his head slowly. "What¡­ were¡­ the results?" The Patriarch was asking about the result of the war. "The Kenzal n was wiped out¡­ Kenzal and his general¡­ were taken prisoners." "Shadow River Sect?" "No¡­ One person." "Hmm?" "One¡­ assassin¡­ named Ray." "..." The blue demon stopped chewing on the flesh and seriously looked at the gray one. Now this came as a surprise to him. He didn''t expect that one assassin wouldpletely wipe out all his people. The blue demon sighed and put aside the piece of flesh. Though it was really tasty, he wasn''t in the mood to eat it. "Our scheme¡­ It failed." "Seems like it." The gray demon replied. The blue demon felt tired hearing that andid back on the pile of bones, breaking eye contact with the gray demon. He then closed his eyes and said, "Beelzebub¡­ he''ll surpass me¡­" "Yes¡­" "No footing in¡­ Neutral Continent¡­" "Yes¡­" "...zzz¡­zz¡­" "..." "...zz¡­z¡­" "..." The gray demon sighed when he noticed that the Patriarch fell asleep before handing out a newmand and he knew he had to wait here until he was awake. The demon, looking at the patriarch sleeping, thought to himself, ''It is no wonder the Belphegor family is socking¡­'' The Belphegor family, also called the Sloth family, was the weakest and also the most peaceful and least scheming family in the entire Demon Continent. The reason for this was that the main family waszy as is, even the branch families and the entire people belonging to the Sin of Sloth were the same. Due to this, no things get done quickly and the Belphegor''s, despite feeling the need to have more power, wealth, and status, never really rose up and were at the bottom most ce. They had the innate nature of demons and were greedy, however, theirziness overpowered everything and they were just a bunch of lunatics who wanted to do nothing but sleep andze around. The demons entered the other continents which banned their entry through vessels. They were prohibited to enter the Human Continent and could only go there if some humans did some rituals or by possessing other humans. There were many demons from all seven demon families but the most were from the Sin of Greed and the least were from the Sin of Sloth. The members of the Sin of Sloth were just too few and as of now, the total people present in the human continent were no more than a few hundred. They were considered a disgrace by the other demons. The main family thought of removing this disgraceful status and issued orders to upy other continents, especially the humans. Despite beingzy, they still had some innate pride in them which made them work slightly. But all were for naught as nobody worked hard enough to even get anything done and the Belphegor''s were back to zero. They had ns to establish a base in the Neutral Continent via the means of the Kenzal n, but things didn''t go their way and they had their connection with that continent cut off. If the main family got wind that someone from the branches failed even a simple job like this, they''d probably be annoyed and¡­ Do nothing. The Belphegor''s were toozy to care and would just sleep this one out like usual. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith walked through the corridor of his castle and was heading towards his room. Luna brought him back to Nightingale and left him alone and went to work. Lith''s mind was upied with things as he walked towards his room. Firstly, he was recalling what he learnt in the war and secondly, he was constantly checking whether the entire energy in his body was absorbed or not. In a few moments, he could tell that there was no more energy left to absorb and he was back toprehending the things he had learnt. Soon¡­ Tap! Tap! Tap! Lith''s train of thoughts broke as he heard some footsteps. It seemed like someone was running anding close to him. Lith was about to turn around when¡­ "Hushaaa¡­" Someone jumped on Lith''s back and hugged him from behind. Lith was slightly surprised with this sudden event and before he could look back to see who it was, his vision darkened. "Guess who?" A melodious voice rang in his ears. Lith shed a small smile as he heard that. He put his hands behind him and lightly pping the buttocks of the person he was piggybacking, he said, "Who else could this perky butt belong to other than Her Majesty?" "Cheh." Lucy clicked her tongue as she heard that. "I thought you won''t be able to guess." Lith chuckled and walking towards his bedroom while carrying Lucy on his back, he said, "big sis, it seems you''ve gotten a bit dumbtely. Isn''t it too easy to guess when you give away your voice like that?" Lucy finally realized her blunder and blushed slightly in shame. How did she bes so stupid? She thought to herself. "A-Anyway¡­ how was the experience?" Lucy tried to change the subject to hide away her blunder. Lith chuckled again as he saw his sister change the subject. But he didn''t call her out and replied, "Not bad, not good. It was okayish." "I see. Did you learn something?" This time Lucy asked seriously. "Yes. I understood that you need power." Lith''s expression turned serious as he said that. "...a lot of power." The assassination impacted Lith and he knew well how important power was. If he was weak, anyone could assassinate him and thus, he had to be strong. Lith''s intent was starting to turn murderous as he recalled the day he got assassinated. He was about to have a shback of the entire event again when¡­ Smack! Lucy lightly hit Lith''s head and said, "stop overthinking things." Lith snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head to the side to look at Lucy. This wasn''t the first time he had gotten hit by her like that. She would hit him everytime she saw him overthink during training to pull him out of his thoughts and to have him get rid of this habit. Thought this time it was a light hit. And noticing this, it made Lith wonder whether his sister had gotten soft after marriage or was it something else? Just as he sunk into his thoughts again, he got smacked once more. "Stop overthinking things!" Lucy reminded Lith again. "Right." Lith said softly and chuckled. He then started walking towards the bedroom again. As they walked, Lucy exined, "see, dear, it''s not just power that one needs. You also have to think about other ways of dealing with things. Absolute power is definitely good, but what if you get matched with someone of the same level? What then?" "At that time, you would need to use the various other means present in your disposal and not solely rely on strength. Do you understand me?" Lith nodded lightly. "I do. But by having absolute power, it simply means there''s no one who can match me." Lucy smiled hearing that and said, "I''ll always be there though. And I am currently stronger than you." Lith shed a small smile hearing that. "Not for long though. I just need to train hard." "I train harder than you everyday. Don''t you think it''ll take ages for you to surpass me? And I am only just a King Rank." Lucy said again with a smile. If someone heard that, they would definitely be really angry at Lucy. What the hell does she mean only just a King Rank!? Does she have any idea how difficult it is to be one and how long it takes?! The average poption could never even hope to be an immortal, let alone a King Rank. And those who do reach these stage, the average age was around 2,000+ years. Lucy was just a little over five hundred years old and she shouldn''t really be saying this. Lith, listening to Lucy''sments, replied, "then I''ll just have to work more than you and train more than you. I''ll definitely surpass you if you do that." Lucy''s face brightened up as she heard that. She kissed Lith''s cheek and said, "then do it. Surpass me as soon as you can. I''ll be very happy, you know?" Lucy found more joy in her brother surpassing her than her own self reaching to the pinnacle. It was just how her mind worked and she felt no jealousy or envy. Lith clicked his tongue as he heard that. "Tsk. I thought you''ll be slightly worried about me surpassing you." Lucy chuckled and replied, "I''ll be the happiest person if you are able to achieve that. Go work your ass off and pass me. I''ve got work to do and I''ll leave now." After saying so, Lucy tried to get off, but Lith held her butt and kept her in position, not letting her leave. "Your Majesty, you''reing to the bedroom with this lowly one and are not allowed to leave." Lith said with a chuckle. "Oh my, you dare sexually assault the Queen?" Lucy went with the flow. Lith groped Lucy''s soft buns and kneading them into whatever shape he liked, he said, "Yes. Is there a problem?" "There is. I am the Queen and you aren''t supposed to do that. You''ll be punished severely for this." Lith chuckled again. "Yes, yes, please punish me then." "Geez, so you''re a M. Too bad, I don''t like Ms." Saying so, Lucy quickly got off and ran away. "Hein?" Chapter 439 Ascension Once Again Royal Castle, Nightingale. Inside a spacious and empty hall. Lith was sitting in the middle while being in in white robes. He was currently meditating and was working towards achieving a breakthrough. He gained experience from the war and also had absorbed all of the energy inside him as well. There were no remnants present. The hall Lith was in had monitoring spells casted in them and he was being watched by his wives. They were sitting near a round table and were watching him on their respective tablet screens. Everyone had serious looks on their faces as what Lith was about to do was something that had never happened before. Not even in the ancient past were there any records of a person bing a pseudo immortal just by the age of twenty-one. If Lith manages to achieve this, he would definitely be a revered one and let alone bing a famous figure now, he would forever be immortalized and remembered by the people. "Mom, you think he''ll be able to do it?" Lucy couldn''t help but ask after a while. Lilith smiled and replied, "I don''t know." That was true. ording to her memories, Lith was going to be a Half Saint by the age of thirty-eight. But now that she altered things, he was preparing for ascension at the age of twenty-one and thus, even she had no idea how things would go. Lucy sighed and got back to looking at the tablet. She didn''t find anything odd with that answer. Her mother wasn''t someone omniscient ording to her and she knew that there were things that even she didn''t know of. Arya, Alexandra, and Emilia were watching their screens intently as well. They were worried about Lith''s ascension as it seemed too premature to them. But since their mother-inw didn''t stop him, it meant Lith had some chances. Previously, they rushed to Nightingale as soon as they found that their husband was back. But as luck would have it, he went to the meditation hall before they were able to meet him. Lith, when he parted ways with Lucy, went to his room and rxed for a bit. But after a while, having nothing to do, he decided to prepare for his ascension. His wives weren''t here and had he known they woulde back in a bit, he would''ve waited. But everything was alright. They weren''t going anywhere, neither was he. Lith continued to meditate and a week passed by without any changes. Lith soon slowly opened his eyes and softly called out, "Luna." In a few moments, Luna appeared in front of him. "How may I help, Your Highness?" Luna bowed slightly and asked. Luna had his eyes half opened and he said calmly, "get the blood of the Konzak Tree from Shadow River Sect and preserve it well." "As you wish." Luna bowed again and left. Lith closed his eyes again and went back to meditating. Lith was supposed to get one reward from the Shadow River Sect if he helped them win the war. He gave them a week''s deadline but now he was busy with cultivation and couldn''t go there. Thus, he sent Luna on his behalf. When he came back, he also made Noman and Ruben go to CNC and deal with things. He knew CNC would try their best to cause him problems. Though he didn''t exactly tell them who was responsible and what to do, he knew they would be able to manage. Lith had no idea that these two ended up killing the council members in the parliament itself. They seemed so calm and easy going people but who would''ve known that they would be so cold-blooded when someone tried to harm their Prince. Killing the council members was something not even the most vile criminals would do. Killing them would mean offending all eight Supreme Ranks and being on the kill list of every country in the world. That also meant not being able to do trades and any other business in the entire world. After sorting things out, Lith prepared for ascension and here he was now. Even after a week, he was stillprehending things and he wasn''t done yet. It took him one more week to finally reach the point where he couldn''tprehend things anymore. But the problem he now faced was being unable to get past a few things. He got a block in his mind. Lith''s calm face had a slight frown and his brows knitted slightly. He continued to try his best to get past the block he was facing. Lith was stuck with a question in his mind. Will having absolute power solve everything? Is that the eternal truth? Lith couldn''t help but think more deeply on this. But no matter what, even after a few hours, he was unable to get past this blockage. To find answers to his questions, he decided to ask his mother about it. Lith had full faith in his mother and had a hunch that she knew almost everything in the world. Ask her anything and she''ll know about it. Though Arya and her mother were both Supreme Ranks, Arya was someone who had just ascended and his mother had been a Supreme Rank for ages. Her experience was something Arya couldn''t match. Thus, she was the best person to ask questions to. Lith slowly opened his eyes and softly called out, "Mom." In just a second, Lilith arrived in front of him and asked with a smile, "what is it, baby?" Lith looked at her and asked seriously, "does having absolute power solve everything?" Lith went straight to the point without wasting time. Lilith, with the same gentle smile as before, answered, "No." "You can solve conflicts with strangers with power but you can''t do the same thing with your loved ones. Being mentally strong is just as important as being physically. Having a high IQ won''t solve everything. You also need a high EQ." Lilith kept her exnation short and to the point. Lith nodded as he heard that. "I understand, thank you." "Anything else?" "No." "I''ll leave then." Lilith took a step forward towards Lith after saying so and disappeared after kissing him on the forehead. Lith went back toprehending things and he thought deeply about what Lilith just said. A whileter, Lith''s aura soon turned chaotic and his spiritual energy fluctuated and was visible around him. A white fog waved around him and a few momentster, there were sparks of electricity running in the fog. The fog turned thicker and soon, it turned into a tornado that revolved around Lith. After golden streaks of lightning, there was a chain of rocks that revolved in the gray tornado. Then came bubbles of air, then water, and then reddish-ck streaks. These elements were pure elemental energies and were formed from the energy from Lith''s core. The gray tornado was Lith''s spiritual energy itself. The tornado''s speed then slowed down and half of it disappeared and reappeared from some ce. Then appeared golden and white streaks of light and finally, ck smoke rose from Lith''s abdomen and got mixed with the tornado. An all-elemental mage like Lith had to work much harder during ascension than any other normal person. The more elements you had on yourself, the more burden you would need to bear. Thankfully, Lith''s bloodline helped him in managing things properly and there was also Lucy and Lilith who trained him properly for this. Soon¡­ The elemental energies from the surrounding started getting absorbed in the tornado and from there, it went inside Lith''s core. Lith needed a lot of elemental energies in the surrounding to undergo ascension and thankfully, he didn''t need to care about it at all since he was in the Royal Castle. The Royal n had many means to increase the concentration of elemental energies and a lot of resources as well. Lith''s core was currently undergoing cleansing. The elemental energies inside of it wasing out and the one present outside was getting purified by his spiritual energy and was going inside. It was a continuous exchange andsted for a few days. Soon¡­ Lith''s core was finally fully white and it was now time for ascension. Lith took a deep breath and said softly, "time to begin." Lith''s spiritual energy went back inside him and his aura sted again once more. Lith finally underwent ascension and before he could think of anything else, he felt a strange sense of vertigo and before he knew it, he felt himself getting sucked into a vortex and¡­ Chapter 440 Awakening Of The Mind Sea Ssh! Lith fell into water after feeling himselfe out of a vortex. He swam up and getting out of the water, he looked around, only to be surprised knowing he was once again back in the gray world or more correctly, the Astral World. ''Why do I end up in this ce during each ascension?'' Lith couldn''t help but question. He ended up here once during his ascension to Rank 3 something and after that it was around Rank 9 that he was here. Previously, Lith''s movements were restricted but now he felt like he could move around. Lith started walking and decided to explore the Astral World and see what the matter was. In this silent world, that felt as if it belonged to the undead, Lith, in a white robe, his silver hair, his pale face, it all seemed as if he was a ghost wandering around. The only thing being, he looked very handsome. Wandering around, Lith ended uping in front of a forest that mainly hadrge gray colored trees with ck leaves. It seemed really creepy and had Lith not been a creature of the night, that is, a vampire, and also lived in the dark atmosphere of Nightingale, he wouldn''t be able to roam so freely here and would definitely be scared. Lith continued to walk forwards inside the forest as he had nothing better to do. As he ventured deeper, he soon found strange magical fluctuations appearing here. To see what it was, Lith went towards the area and finally came across a ce that had white strings of some magical element fluctuating in the space in front of him. As Lith analysed it, he soon found out that it wasn''t just one string that was moving and that there were a chain of it in an orderly fashion. The other strings were invisible and Lith started following it. Soon, walking for a few minutes, Lith realized someone or something was guiding him towards something. ''Strange¡­'' Lith couldn''t help but think. It was definitely very strange to suddenly have someone guide you somewhere. Lith changed his mind and decided to not follow it. He wasn''t too curious about it and there was a saying, "Curiosity killed the cat." Lith said softly. Lith went in the opposite direction of these fluctuations and soon, he found there to be other strange fluctuations appearing. He decided to ignore it and once again walked in the opposite direction. But as he did so, more and more fluctuations appeared and this time, the strings weren''t invisible. ''Yeah, it definitely seems like someone is calling me. The trap seems too obvious now.'' Lith decided to not move. He sat down on the ground and started meditating here, thinking of ways to find a way out of this ce. He came here against his will and he hoped to at least leave this ce voluntarily. * In the Royal Castle, thedies were watching Lith. Emilia and Alexandra may have not realized that something was off with Lith, but Lilith, Lucy, and Arya did. Arya looked at Lilith and asked, "his consciousness is not here, right?" Lilith nodded her head lightly. Arya then asked, "is it normal?" Lilith shook her head and said, "I don''t know. He shouldn''t be there against his will, it never happened to me or Lucy and it probably must be the same for you as well. It''s only him that keeps getting into that ce without even knowing about it." "Hmm?" Arya picked something up. "He has been there before?" Lilith nodded. "Did you not notice a golden beam of light shooting up towards infinity?" Arya''s expression became serious as she heard that. "You mean that strange phenomenon that appearedst time¡­ it was due to him?" Lilith nodded again. "That''s right. Even I have no idea how he ended up triggering such a big scene there." Lucy, who was hearing all of this, asked, "what golden beam, mom?" Lilith looked at Lucy and asked with a smile, "have you been to Astral Worldtely?" Lucy shook her head. "Then, did you feel something strange in your be in the past ten years?" Lucy thought about it and said, "I did. But I thought I probably had a headache due to managing the continent and so I ignored it." Lilith chuckled as she heard that. "My dear, there were a few things happening in the Astral World and the cause of it was your brother. You ignoring it was a pity. That phenomenon definitely was amazing to look at." "What¡­" Lucy became speechless as she heard that. She didn''t have a headache and missed something regarding her brother!? How did she do that!? Lilith patted her head. She was sitting right beside her. "There, there, I saved a video of it. You can see it whenever you want." "Where is it?" Lucy couldn''t wait to see. "If you watch it now, you''ll miss what your brother is doing in the Astral World currently." Lilith smiled and answered. "But mom, the world is too big. How will we be able to find him there?" Lucy asked. Lilith was about to answer when¡­ "Umm¡­ Mother-inw¡­" Emilia couldn''t help but interrupt them with a slight blush on her face. She had never done such a thing before as it felt rude but she was really curious to know what was happening and couldn''t help herself from interrupting them. Lilith turned to look at Emilia and said with a smile, "You want to know what we are talking about, right?" Emilia nodded lightly. Alexandra, sitting beside her, added, "I also want to know." Alexandra didn''t want to interrupt the Queen and the Princess talking. It felt rude, but now that her sister Emilia did this, she also couldn''t help but add. Lilith looked at the two and said, "Well¡­ Astral World is a ce that only a few have ess to. The only way to get there is to awaken your Mind Sea present in your be." "Only a few people in this world are able to do that and there are too few records of this same thing. Currently, from this world, there''s me, Lucy, Arya, Alex, Florencia, Darren, and Lucifer. With us being an exception, there''s two or three more people that you don''t know of and leaving aside these people, there''s Lith." Hearing all of that, something clicked Emilia and she asked, "is being a Supreme Rank the requirement to get into the Astral World? Hmm, but, if that''s the case, Lith and Lucy shouldn''t be there." Emilia questioned but also answered herself at that very time. Lilith exined further, "you don''t need to be a Supreme Rank to get there. All you have to do is awaken your Mind Sea, which can only be done by cleansing your body, mind, and soul as well as having no regrets and a strong will." "That''s the traditional method and there''s another way. It''s to forcibly break into that world." "Forcibly?" Alexandra questioned. "That''s right. If you''re very strong, stronger than a Supreme Rank, you can simply break inside the Astral World and your Mind Sea would awaken automatically. However, there are risks to it. No one knows if your body would be able to handle the pressure inside the Astral World or not." "Only your consciousness or sometimes your soul wanders there. Not your body. The body would be destroyed the moment it goes there if it''s not strong enough." Emilia and Alexandra both fell into deep thoughts. Emilia thought about a lot of things and soon, he looked towards Arya and asked, "do you have no regrets?" Arya shook her head. "I didn''t have any when my Mind Sea awakened. I do have some now though." "I see." Emilia didn''t question Arya further. Then, she thought about what regrets she herself may have and before thinking of that, she remembered that Lilith said one also needs to have their body, mind, and soul be cleansed. This made her think, ''Am I not pure?'' Angels were holy and pure beings. They had no filth or dirty thoughts in them unlike others. But, was Emilia really pure? She couldn''t help but think. Lilith, watching Emilia''s expression change with each passing second, could tell what she was thinking about. She smiled and said, "No need to think so much. You haven''t awakened your Mind Sea yet because there was no one to guide you for it. I''ll help you with itter. Same with you, Alexandra. Though you would need a lot of time to do that since you''re a Rank 9 and not strong enough yet." The two nodded their heads as they heard that. "I understand. Thank you." Emilia said and Alexandra thanked Lilith as well. "No need to thank me. The stronger my daughters are, the better it is." Lilith chuckled after saying so. "Anyway, let''s go to the Astral World for now or we''ll miss out on things. Arya, Lucy, give me your hands." Lilith held Arya and Lucy''s hand and closed her eyes. Lilith chanted a few things and soon, the three people''s consciousness went inside the Astral World and they all arrived in one ce. Standing on top of a mountain, Lilith, Lucy, and Arya had the view of the vast Astral World. Lilith smiled and said, "let''s see what baby is upto. Let''s go." ¡­.. A/N: My health is getting better and I''ll finally be able to put out 3 chapters everyday. But I won''t promise you anything regarding it since I am not really sure if I''ll be able to manage or not. Anywho, I''ll try my best. A bit of heads up: War arc is over and the current volume will soon end. It''ll soon be Elven Continent arc and probably date arc. I''ll see what fits best. Have a good day everyone! Chapter 441 Strange Occurances In The Astral World Meditating for a while, Lith felt as if someone was calling him. He opened his eyes and looked around but there was no one present except for the white strings of elemental energies. ''Is it just my imagination?'' Lith wondered. He closed his eyes again and went back to meditating. However, the feeling of someone calling him returned and he couldn''t help but open his eyes again and look around. This felt a bit creepy and Lith thought of moving somewhere else. Lith walked passed the white strings and went in some random direction. However, he felt as if someone was whispering something in his ears and when he turned to that direction, he saw nobody except the white strings fluctuating strangely, as if showing him a path to somewhere. ''Yeah, definitely a trap. I am not going.'' Lith flew up in the air and started flying to a ce far away from where the strange noise was pointing him towards. He ensured that he always went in some random direction and didn''t continue for long on the same path. Doing so would result in him being tricked by that something strange and he was trying to outsmart whatever that was. Soon¡­ After half a day''s travel, Lith arrived on top of a small hill. The hill was barren and there was only one thing present here. It was a ck and gray palm tree with strange star shaped fruits growing on it. Lith wasn''t stupid enough to pluck those fruits and eat it like how a curious shonen protagonist would. He simply sat a bit away from the tree and meditated to calm himself and think of a way to get out of this ce. Firstly, he couldn''t understand how he even got here. He didn''t even think of this ce yet he was here. Secondly, this ce was so empty. There were no signs of people being present anywhere and it was kind of concerning. Just what part of the Astral World was Lith in? He couldn''t help but think. A few hours passed and something caught Lith''s attention. A bit away from him, in the forest below the hill, there was something that was making a strange noise and also shaking the trees and branches around. It definitely seemed like there was some beast or something simr present there and this made Lith curious. It had been quite a while and these seemed to be the only signs indicating that there was life present here. However, Lith still didn''t budge from his ce and stayed where he was. He was now definitely sure that something or someone was calling him and asking him to move to some ce desperately. Although this may have been a good thing if he was in anime, reality was entirely different. Being in anime, such strange urance would lead mc to some ce nice and he would end up getting rewarded heavily foe something. Maybe he would even end up with some hacks that would help him be a god or something. But, the reality Lith was in, this world he lived in, it was a cruel one. It was either kill or be killed and Lith wasn''t going to risk himself for something, even if it might mean that it was something that would benefit him a lot. Take risks when necessary, but not always. This was something Lith followed. Currently, there was no need to take such risks, he had everything with him. Unless¡­ ''If what I am thinking is true, then things are much scarier than they seem.'' Lith thought to himself. Something struck his mind and made him want to go check what that strange thing was. Lith went downhill and slowly made his way towards the trees that were moving and the noise was urring. Soon, Lith reached there and the next thing he saw, it made himpletely shocked! There was a small pond surrounding which there were many trees. In that pond, there were two fishes and they were coiling around each other. One was ck and had some white spots on it while the other was white and had some ck spots on it. ''Ying Yang!'' Lith eximed in his mind. How they hell did that strange something that''s calling him know what Lith needs!? How was this even possible!? But despite his initial shock, Lith remained calm and watched what the fishes were doing. The fishes in the pond took turns to jump out of it and eat a fruit from the trees near the pond. The fruits were of different shapes and each time they ate a fruit, some strange engravings on the body of the fish would turn to the opposite color of the body. For instance, the ck fish jumped and ate a circr fruit. This caused a small area on its body to change color and be a white circle. ''I should be running away from this. It seems too dangerous.'' Lith thought to himself. But then, on another thought, Lith needed to have clues that would help him modify the Ying Yang V¨©rya Sutra for his wives. It was important. Lith''s gut feeling was telling him that this is definitely a trap. But his heart said that he must face the dangers if he wants to give his wives the best things in the world. But there was his mind telling him that if something happened to him, they would be much sadder than ever and no amount of things would be enough to heal their hearts. Lith was stuck in a rock and a hard ce and he finally decided that it would be best to move away from this ce and not sink in to this, even if it meant not being able to modify the dual cultivation art. Lith just happened to reverse his position with one of his wives. He thought, what should, say, Emilia should do if she was in his ce. Should Emilia face the danger to get himself something good or should she simply back away from that danger? Lith''s obvious answer to that would be Emilia should back away. He would want Emilia to be safe rather than have all the riches in the world. He applied this thing on himself and thus, backed away quietly. It was a pity to let go of this opportunity, but it couldn''t be helped. Just as Lith was trying to fly up in the air, he heard a snake hiss in his direction and without even turning back, Lith immediately opened his wings and flew up while also using space elemental energy to warp space and move quickly. As soon as Lith was in the air, he saw a ten meter tall eagle with three heads fly towards him with great speed. Lith didn''t bother to fight it and tried his best to fly to some ce safe. ''Now that I am not falling for the trap, that someone is making a desperate attempt to get me. I think I know that even if I am caught by these creatures, I won''t be harmed unless I reached that ce that I was meant to go by following those white strings.'' Lith made an analysis. Lith only had a hypothesis and he wasn''t sure of things. Nevertheless, he would never stupidly let himself get caught. Lith would fight till hisst breath if needed, but not for something he wasn''t even sure of was beneficial or not to him. Only stupid people would fight unnecessarily and duke it out with whoever or whatever creature they find. A while of flyingter, the creatures stoppeding after Lith and he finally got a break from them. Lith sat down on the ground to take a deep breath and calm himself down from all of this. Just as he sat down, Lith felt a strong sense of danger and all his hair stood out on their ends. From the corner of his eye, he could tell that something was beside him and was very close to his face. Lith thought of running away, but then something struck him and he stood in his ce calmly and didn''t move, ignoring the rms ringing inside his head. Soon, at the corner of Lith''s eye, there seemed to be something with an extremely dark face and red eyes staring at him. Lith tried his best to ignore it and took deep breaths and calmed himself down. There was no need to panic and run away. The situation was under control, despite appearing seemingly terrifying. A few minutes passed and, a breeze grazed past Lith''s ear. From that breeze, Lith finally heard a whisper again, this time more clearly than before: "Boy¡­" ¡­.. A/N: Myds andsses, please don''t forget to send Golden Tickets and Powerstones. The Powerstones have been running dry for a while and same is the case with GTs :''( Also, my health kind of good right now. And I think I am ready to write date arc soon :) Have a good day! Chapter 442 A Dream About God The whisper made Lith frown. He still couldn''t understand just who or what was summoning him. "Boy¡­e¡­ here¡­" Lith heard it again. Not only was there a whisper he heard, there was also this strange and creepy thing present beside him, that still seemed scary. Although Lith wasn''t scared, this thing was a risk to his life and he didn''t want to take any chances. ''But¡­ from what I can see, it appears like that thing is not able to hurt me, just scare me. Is it that it cannot hurt me or is it that it doesn''t want to hurt me till I get there?'' Lith thought to himself. Lith didn''t want to test things despite thinking that. Having no other way, he decided to move forwards and see what was there in store for him. Lith, who was trying to make up his decision, had no idea that a bizarre looking ck creature with an odd face shape structure, red eyes and sharp teeth, with a lot of tentacles having sharp spikes right behind his back, gazing at him. It was ready to strike at any moment Lith faltered from his ce and strike. Lith just dodged this grave danger as he took a step forward and moved towards the area where he was being summoned. The bizzare looking creature disappeared and Lith was back to feeling normal. The sense of danger from within was gone. Lith then thought about running away to some other ce, but then he realized that no matter where he went, that thing that was trying to summon him would get him and thus gave up. A whileter, Lith reached in front of a podium. The podium had something engraved on top of it and Lith assumed that it was where he must go. ''It''s risky, but I have no other choice. I''ll see what I can doter.'' Lith walked on top of the podium and sat on it. He then closed his eyes and started to meditate. Nothing happened. Lith sighed in relief. He continued to meditate and tried to think of a way to get out of this ce. Soon, Lith heard some strange noises once again. He kept his eyes closed and didn''t bother to think about the noises. Momentster, he felt a grave sense of danger once again and immediately opened his eyes to see what it was. Surrounding Lith, there were a thousand monsters! These monsters had odd body shapes, odd facial structures, and their faces were ugly and unpleasant to the eyes. Some of the faces were scary to the point of making a sane person fall unconscious and some were ugly to the point of making a person vomit. It wasn''t just their appearance, they also had various things on them such as sharp spikes and ws that showed how dangerous they were. Although it was too dangerous to be here, Lith was calm and he didn''t panic. Had it been the Lith who just awakened his Magic Core, he would not be the same. Years of assassinations, training, meditation, and breakthroughs had made Lith adapt to any and every situation properly and not panic. Thus, being calm, he looked at his surroundings and analysed things. ''They aren''t trying to harm me.'' Lith figured. ''Is it because they are trying to ensure I don''t run away from this altar or is the calling that I got was so that I am saved from these creatures?'' ''There''s no way to know. All I can do is sit and see how things go.'' Lith closed his eyes and once again began to think of the ways to get out of this predicament. Just as Lith had his eyes closed, he entered into a dream. Lith was fully conscious and fully aware of whatever things were happening and he was currently standing in the middle of a dusty road, looking at the various different types of people and carts passing by. ''I am in the mediaeval era? Or is this the Victorian era?'' Lith couldn''t help but think as he looked at the outfits of the people here. Thedies were gowns and the men wore suits. The poor ones simply had a dirty shirt and pants on while the rich had other essories such as a cane, a pocket watch, and a monocle. Other than that, there didn''t seem to be anybody of any other race present and all looked like they were humans. Lith started walking and as he did so, he heard people converse: "Sigh¡­ another gue inflicted on our town. This time the death toll went well over a hundred." "It''s a pity. There was Hannah and Jules living there. They were really religious and believed in god. But in the end, no god saved them and they died. I wonder if god even exi¡ª" "Shhh. Don''t say such sphemous things. The people from the church might hear you." "Right." "Anyway, let''s get moving." Hearing this made Lith wonder if this dream is about gods. To know further about it, he continued to walk and just as he took a step, the scene in front of him changed and he was in a dark alley. Two people walked into this dark alley and both wore hooded ck robes. It was also night time now, different from the previous time. The two people removed their hoods and one was a blond haired chubby man with a cross on his neck and the other was a serious looking short haired man in ck robes. "What have they thought?" The man with short hair asked. "You know how it is. The church won''t allow anyone to nder god and¡ª" "You do understand that your god is trying to do more harm than good right?" "Yes. I do understand. But it''s for our own good. God always looks for our better interests and what we think is harming us is probably something that may not be true. It might just be us overthinking things." "If that was the case, you wouldn''t be meeting me here." "..." Silence descended down between the two and they didn''t speak with each other, just stood still. A whileter, the chubby man said, "my faith is wavering and I am slightly confused about things. I contacted you in hopes of having my faith restored and removing any trace of doubt that I may have." The short haired man eyed the chubby man with a serious gaze. "So you still stand on the side of the church." "I don''t know¡­" the chubby man said softly. Kachow! The short haired man immediately went behind the back of the chubby man and broke his spine, eventually killing him. He spit on the dead man''s body and said, "And here I thought I would be able to properly nt a spy in the church. Tsk." The man left after saying so. Lith, who was standing beside the two and watching the drama unfold was now pretty sure that everything was about God in this dream. But who was this god? Why would he only target Lith? Was Lith special or something? Thetter shouldn''t be the case since Lith personally thought of himself as an ordinary boy who just happened to reincarnate and due to luck, he was the son of the vampire queen. Lith had done no extraordinary thing in his opinion whatsoever. All this while, he just went with the flow without disturbing anyone or causing nuisance anywhere. There was no one who Lith had offended present. The ones that he had conflict with, all were either dead or in captivity. He should have no enemies. Many questions popped inside Lith''s head and no matter how many times he tried to think of an answer, nothing came up in his mind. Gaining no understanding of his current situation, Lith decided to just go with the flow. He walked towards the dead body and squatted down to examine the body of the dead person. Just as Lith was about to flip the guy around, the scene changed and Lith was now squatting in arge throne room. Beside Lith was a woman in purple robes, kneeling and having her head bowed. In front of him was a man sitting on a mighty throne. The face of the man couldn''t be seen but he appeared extremely terrifying and overbearing. Lith felt slight pressure from him despite being in a dream and this made him wonder how would things be if he was in front of that man. Lith''s thoughts stopped after the woman beside him spoke. "Master, some people are trying to uproot the teachings of the church. It took around a hundred years, but everything is going ording to the n." Chapter 443 One Must Protect Nature But That One Isnt Lith The being that made Lith feel pressured, even in dreams, said in an overbearing tone: "It is natural." Thedy then continued, "Master, I hope they find the ways to go against nature and I hope we seed in doing so as well." "Yes. The way of nature doing things isn''t right. We need to hurry up and change it. The will of the¡ª" Before Lith could finish hearing what the man said, the scene in front changed abruptly and he was now in a forest. Lith saw a few things in the forest and he was the scene changed again and he was in a desert. After desert it was in the snow and after snow it was on mountains. After looking at the final scene in the mountains, Lith was sucked into a vortex and was back into the Astral World. Opening his eyes, he once again saw a thousand monsters standing in front of him. Despite having being taken into a dream by surprise and despite watching many weird things, Lith was calm and he didn''t panic or feel afraid of things. Lith was sure of one thing. It was that something or someone made him watch this dream because they wanted something from him. Though having no idea why would the target him, there was another fact that he couldn''t ignore. Firstly, someone was trying to tell him in a very obvious manner than that there are some bad guys going against the way of nature. This isn''t eptable and Lith must probably stop them. Another thing was, in the forest, desert, snow, and the mountains, Lith saw the just ways of nature. In the forest, there was a human who saved an animal from the traps made by other humans. His this benevolence saved him in future as that animal came to the man''s rescue when he was in trouble. In the desert, one person had hisst few drops of water stolen by hispanion and hispanion also stabbed him and ran away with all the food they had on them. The person was sad but he endured the sufferings and continued to walk, eventually finding an oasis all to himself. Simr things happened in other ces and it was pretty obvious that someone was telling him that nature is fair and just. If it was Lith who had just been born, things would''ve been much different and his thinking process would also be different. Lith would feel that those people trying to go against thews of nature were the bad guys, the church was in the good, the other party with the short haired man wasalong with the overbearing man was bad. Then after watching the scenes in the forest, desert, and other ces, Lith would feel that nature is kind and fair and one should always protect its natural ways. But, Lith was more mature now and things were much different. ''Whoever showed me these things made it appear too obvious what their motives were. It is clearly noticeable that someone is trying to ask me to protect nature and help things flow naturally.'' Lith''s current thoughts were anything but good and the ones like his past self. ''I don''t care even in the slightest about what happens to nature or this world or its people. As long as me, my wives, and the people I care about are fine and happy, nothing else matters. The world can burn and nature can go fuck itself. What matters is my own happiness and the happiness of my beloved ones.'' Just as Lith finished these thoughts, something clicked him. ''Hmm? That might probably be the way out.'' Lith suddenly had an idea. He got up on the podium and looked at the monsters surrounding him. He then said in a soft voice, "I won''t hurt you if you don''t hurt me. I have not offended you and even I don''t understand how I got here. As I walk away from this podium, if someone attacks me, I''ll attack back. But if no one does it, I''ll simply walk away and not bother you." Finishing saying so and not waiting for the monsters to reply or show some reaction, Lith got down the podium. He was on guard and ready to strike, but what if he was thinking was correct, he wouldn''t have the need to attack anyone. Still, he was prepared for the consequences in case what he was thinking was wrong. As soon as Lith got down, the monsters separated in front of him and made him a path to walk. Lith calmly walked out and after being away from them, he thought to himself, ''Things are too obvious.'' Lith was shown benevolence in the dream and the correct answer to get out of this predicament was to be benevolent. But, things were just too obvious and this out Lith on guard. But despite being on guard, nothing much happened to him and he once again reached the palm tree with star shaped fruits on it. ''Why am I back here?'' Lith questioned himself. Something struck him at this point and he sat in a meditative position and said softly, "Nature is just. We must protect it and let things flow naturally." As soon as he finished saying that, a star fruit fell on his hands and he couldn''t help but open his eyes and look at it. He then turned to look at the palm tree beside him and saw it to have gone. ''Something is really fishy. But now that I found the path, I might as well go down it and exit this ce.'' Lith got up and left this ce in search of finding a way out. Meanwhile¡­ Crack! Lucy kicked a monster''s body and broke its spine, eventually killing it. "Why are there so many monsters here?" She said while looking at the thousand monster corpses lying down on the ground. Arya looked around andmented, "I can feel Lith''s aura here." Lilith, looking at the ck corpses in this seemingly gray world, added, "He was for quite some time. We should''ve visited this ce earlier." Hearing that, Lucy couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, can''t you like, spread your massive spiritual sense and find him?" Lilith looked at her and said with a smile, "Even if I did that, there''s no point. Spreading my senses here would be like pouring a drop of dye in the ocean. It won''t affect anything." Lucy thought about it and then asked, "Is the Astral World bigger than our world?" Lilith, with the same smile as before, "The Astral World, although called a world, isn''t one. It''s a realm." She paused and then continued while looking at the far distant ces, "A realm stretching so far, even god''s eyes won''t be able to reach there." Chapter 444 God "God?" Arya was hearing the conversation from the side and couldn''t help but ask as she heard her mother-inw say that. Lilith turned around and said to Arya with a smile, "daughter-inw, you don''t know things yet, do you?" Arya was confused. "What things?" Lilith, instead of exining, asked, "can you tell me about the ranks in this world and the realms as well." Arya didn''t question Lilith about why she would ask that. She simply answered, "There''s two realms. Mortal realms and immortal realms. Mortal realms have Rank 1 to 9 and immortal realms are from Saint Rank to Supreme Rank. Is there something wrong with it?" Lilith shook her head. "It isn''t wrong. It just needs a bit of changing." She then exined, "Immortal realms aren''t till Supreme Rank, they end at Emperor Rank." "Hmm?" Now this was something surprising that Arya was hearing. Lilith continued, "there''s a realm above the immortal realm." "A realm above?" Arya seriously looked at Lilith with her beautiful blue eyes as she asked that. It wasn''t her material body that was inside the Astral World and so she didn''t have a blindfold on*. Lilith nodded. "That''s right." "It''s the God realm." "What?" Arya was surprised. "You can be a true God if you are in this realm." Lilith answered with a smile. She was kind of expecting an even more exaggerated reaction, but sadly Arya didn''t give her any other than surprise. Arya stopped talking and stood still. This was a lot to process. God realm, above immortal realm¡­ realm above realm¡­ just what was going on? She then rubbed her temples slightly as it was harder to digest this information than she initially thought about. Looking at her think about things so hard, Lilith chuckled said, "You wouldn''t have faced this problem, had you been cultivating like normal people and among themoners of this world." "Commoners? I was cultivating like a normal person, there wasn''t anything extra done." Arya replied. Lilith shook her head. "You don''t know. Having knowledge about immortal realms is forbidden in itself here in this world. Many don''t know about it and the higher ranked powers hide it from them. This is both good and bad." "It''s good because the ones who are innately strong and geniuses from birth still end up rising in ranks but bad because there are many who would rank up if given the right information." "Anywho, that''s somethingpletely different. What I meant is, the low rank people don''t know that there are realms above the mortal realms. To them, even Rank 9s appear like gods." Arya understood what Lilith was trying to tell. "I understand. So if I am not wrong, amoner, if told this same information, would not have as much of a hard time as me, right?" Lilith nodded. "Correct." "Phew. It can''t be helped." Arya said while exhaling. She then asked, "So all things aside, am I in the God realm now that I am a Supreme Rank?" Lilith shook her head once again. "You''re not a god yet. You''re transitioning from one realm to another. It''s the same as how one is after bing a Half Saint. They aren''t immortals and they aren''t mortals either. They''re transitioning and are thus termed pseudo immortals." "In the case of god realms, Supreme Rank beings are called Demigods and aren''t into the boundary of God realm yet. Once you ascend from this stage, you''ll be a full fledged True God." Lilith''s exnation was easy to understand and it didn''t take time for Arya to digest it. Lucy at the side was bored with the conversation of these two people. She already had some ideas about it and knew how things were. She just wanted to go find her brother and get out of this ce. Being bored, she walked towards the dead corpses and started kicking them like footballs and yed around while Arya and Lilith talked. Arya asked after a while, "What is the rank above the Supreme Rank called?" Lilith smiled and answered, "Legendary." "I see." Arya nodded in understanding. "Is there anyone in this world of this rank?" "There is one person." Lilith answered. "Who?" Arya was now curious. "Me." "WHAT!?" Arya yelled loud enough in surprise to stop Lucy from kicking the corpses and look at her. "Are you serious!?" Lilith chuckled. "Why would I lie?" Arya facepalmed. "Oh my¡­ I had a god as my mother-inw all this while?" "Fufufu¡­ indeed." "How did you know¡ª" BOOOOM! Arya''s sentence was cut short as a golden beam of light shot straight up in the heavens of the Astral World. The gray world finally got some radiance and Lilith, Lucy, and Arya''s faces became serious. "It''s Lith." They all said in unison. "We should hurry." Lilith suggested and the three people immediately forgot about all things rted to God realms and went straight towards their beloved husband. * Few minutes ago¡­ Lith was wandering along the forests of the Astral World and by just roaming, he once again reached the Ying Yang fishes. "Why did Ie here again?" Lith was confused and couldn''t help but say. He put his guard up and stayed far away from the two fishes. If it weren''t for the fact that these two fishes let out a powerful aura from them, Lith would''ve made a sushi out of them and would feed it to Dennis. But it was still very strange to once again arrive here like this. Lith was only just observing them when¡­ Hisssss! He heard a snake hiss a few metres away from him. Thankfully the sound was in the opposite direction as him and Lith wasn''t in any danger. Lith looked towards the source of the noise and soon saw a giant green snake appear. He then saw the snake coil around a tree and guard some fruits from the two fishes. The two fishes were angry and they started attacking the snake. The snake fought back and an intense battle took ce near the pond. Lith was invested in this battle and he watched them fight with great interest. These three creatures didn''t look like they were from Lith''s world as he had nevere across any creature that had auras like them. However, Lith hadn''t even explored one percent of his world and he wasn''t sure if they belonged to this world or some other one. The Ying Yang fishes entangled together after a while and they sent some invisible attack towards the snake that Lith wasn''t sure what was. The attack ended up causing the space around the snake to tear and a good chunk of the snake''s flesh went inside it. The snake guarded itself and closed the space rifts. It ate a fruit from the tree and healed itself. Looking at the snake gobble up a fruit, the anger of the fishes intensified and they sent waves after waves of attack towards the snake. The snake defended and attacked and tried its best to guard the fruits. While all of this happened, Lith became too invested in these new attacks and ways of defending. He hadn''t seen these techniques in any manuscripts at home and it was definitely a delight. Lith''s guard was slightly lowered as he assumed that when two high ranking creatures fought, small fries won''te around as they would be scared of the auras of these two. But he was wrong as right in the next moment, a brown snake appeared behind him and hissed loudly, startling Lith and making him fall from the tree he was sitting on. Lith was in the midst of stabilizing himself from the fall and getting out of the battlefield of the snake and fishes when the fruit he was holding before identally ended up going inside his mouth. Just a slight amount of juice entered Lith''s mouth and eventually¡­ BOOOOM! ¡­.. *Always assume Arya has a ck blindfold, unless mentioned otherwise. Chapter 445 Lmmortal Core High in the air of the grey Astral World, Lith''s hair was flowing upwards and his eyes were closed while his robes fluttered due to the breeze. All around him was a golden shine and this golden beam, shooting towards the heavens was visible to all creatures inside the Astral World. Some ignored it, some noticed it, and some were moving towards it. It was really dangerous for Lith. But he didn''t have any idea as he had no idea what was happening to his present self and was in another world. Beneath Lith''s feet was water and all around him it was dark. The dark never scared Lith and he wondered why he was here. Moving around, Lith soon found a small bright spot of light. Lith walked towards it calmly and he didn''t know how long it took, but he finally reached it. There was darkness everywhere at the ce he reached, except for the front. There was a barrier in front of Lith, behind which there was the thing that was shining so brightly. There was a lustrous transparent spherical crystal shining brightly behind the barrier and it was the reason for such illuminance. Around it were twelve more crystal and they were colored with respect to the elemental energy contained within them. ''Immortal Core?'' This was the thing Lith thought of as soon as he thought that. Immediately after, memories that were sealed inside his mind poured in and he said in surprise, "Didn''t I see this before as well during my ascension?" Lith had seen this thing during his past ascension but before he could have a proper look at it, he was thrown away from that ce. He didn''t understand why that happened, but he didn''t dwell much on it as it wasn''t important. The important thing right now was why was he having a look at an immortal core. Why was it present here? Lith walked towards it and stood before the barrier. "Why am I looking at an immortal core? And more importantly, why are there all elemental energies around it? Is there another person in this world who has an all elemental affinity?" Immortal cores were entirely different than mortal cores. While mortal core was just one in number and had a color ording to the rank of the person, immortal cores were splitted. The main core of a person would have its elemental energiese out and the elemental energies would manifest themselves into crystals that revolved around the main core. They nourished the main core with elemental energies and had various other uses. The number of elemental energy cores that would revolve around the main core would depend upon the affinity a person has towards elemental energies. Thus, Lith couldn''t help but question those things. Curious with the core in front, Lith started thinking about the reasons for him entering the Astral World and then arriving here so suddenly. He sat down in a lotus position and started pondering. * In the vast Astral realm, many creatures were moving towards the golden beam of light. Despite many having no idea how far it would be, they moved. The reason was simple: They were curious and had nothing to do. Not everyday were there changes happening inside this vast gray world and even if things did happen on a daily basis, nobody would even know about it since it could happen anywhere. As Lilith had said, the Astral World was everywhere and anybody could enter it as long as they had some criterias fulfilled. This world wasn''t like dimensions present in Lith''s world. This was an independent existence on its own. Even if Lith''s world was destroyed, the Astral World would still exist and anybody could enter it. The only problem would be getting your body inside Astral World. That wasn''t possible unless one was a god. And even gods didn''t enter this ce as it was risky. If one god was found by another, there would definitely be conflict and it would result in serious losses for both parties. In any case, there were still many people inside the Astral World as it was so huge, people wandered around in hopes of getting something they''ve always wanted. Some people roamed this ce in hopes of finding their dead partner''s soul, some wandered for the riches that this ce may have, and some simply wandered for the inheritances that may be avable here. Many past geniuses have put their inheritances here and many have found them as well. Having such great importance, this gray world was important for everyone. The golden beam of light that seen by everyone, be it whatever ce they were in, was something that attracted their eyes and made them move there. While many were on the move, Lilith, Lucy, and Arya were the same as well. Lucy and Arya were worried about Lith and were trying their best to move as fast as they could. Although they had these emotions, Lilith on the other hand was panicking. For the first time it has happened that Lith was out of her range. She couldn''t protect him in any form as even she had no idea how far he was. Lilith, although could see through every ce in her world, the Astral World was different. It was infinite and no matter how far she spread her senses, she wasn''t able to locate Lith. Lilith''s only source of hope was the golden beam and she could make out that Lith was inside as his figure was faintly visible in it. Lilith didn''t show her concerns to the other two as she didn''t want to stress them further than they were. She could only keep this problem with her and run as fast as she could towards Lith. Being his mother, Lith''s safety mattered the most to Lilith. ''I just hope you''re safe...'' Lilith thought to herself while running towards Lith. Lilith couldn''t teleport directly towards the ce Lith was in as she didn''t know the coordinates of that ce. The same applied with everyone who were moving there. They didn''t know the coordinates and could only rush as fast as they could over there. The entirety of the Astral realm was on the move. It didn''t take long before someone found the other one who was moving towards the golden beam of light. "Stop! Where do you think you''re going!?" A person fully clothed from head to toe in ck robes shouted towards Lilith, Lucy, and Arya. Lilith frowned as someone tried to stop her. "Keep moving." She said to Arya and Lucy and immediately snapped her fingers after and moved herself. The fully clothed person''s consciousness disappeared without even having a chance to fight back and he waspletely erased from this world. Having been erased from here meant only one thing. The original body of the person in the normal world would now have nothing harbouring it. It would have a soul and a body but both would be immobile as there was no consciousness. The person would simply be a living corpse. While these three moved, somewhere far away... "It''s happening again..." A person sitting on a mighty throne said softly while resting his face on his fist and having his legs ced crossed. The person appeared to be some extremely overbearing emperor or someone simr as the people beneath him didn''t raise their heads despite the man speaking something. The man then got up and moved towards therge window inside the hall he was in. Through the window, he gazed at the golden beam of light and with a serious expression, he said, "Twice. I''ll never forget that. Making an enemy out of me is the worst thing you''ve done. I don''t know who you are or where you are, but I''ll ensure that I return this favor a million folds to you." The man the ced his hand on the windowsill and grabbed it tight enough to turn that area into a fine powder. He then muttered softly, "Bing an enemy of the Vampire God will have its consequences." ¡­.. A/N: Hi all, I''ll be doing a mass release next month on some date. I haven''t figured that out yet. Also, I''ll be putting up many chapters on the first of the month so that privilege is filled and isn''t empty. Thank you for being here with me even after so many arcs and supporting me. I hope I live upto your expectations in theing arc as well. Although I don''t take your opinions regarding the flow of the story into consideration, I do read the theories orments that you may have and it really makes me happy. The engagement is pretty good and I hope to see more of yourments. Have a good day boys :) . . . ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa /SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN [Temporary link: discord.gg/socialhippo] Don''t forget to vote with powerstones and Golden Tickets and show support to the book if you like it. Chapter 446 The Sixth One Oblivious to what was happening in the outside world, Lith continued to think of reasons for the core to appear here. "Last time I don''t know what happened, but as soon as I said immortal core, I was sucked out of here and began my ascension to Rank 9 I think. This time, even after saying those same words, nothing''s happening. Does that mean that unless I figure out what the right thing to exit from here is, I won''t be able to ascend to Half Saint Rank?" "Also, willing into contact with that core present in front be good? Or will it be bad? It''s actually pretty interesting knowing there''s an immortal core with all elemental affinities present here. Because as far as I know, there''s just me, mom, and Lucy with an all elemental affinity." "However, I still don''t understand, what is this thing doing here and why am I here in front of it?" "I don''t remember Lucy or mom saying anything regarding such an event happening during ascensions. Lucy had normal things happening to her and the same was the case for mother when they ascended." "Something isn''t right and things are changing. I wonder what''s the cause of it? Does it have something rted to my reincarnation? I can''t really think of any other factor other than that." Lith had been through various things these past twenty one years but there was nothing that was too exaggerated or special. The only special thing Lith felt about him was the fact that he had reincarnated from Earth to this ce and he also assumed that he reincarnated as Lilith''s son due to sheer luck. There was no other exnation avable to him currently and although he knew that letting his mother know about his reincarnation wouldn''t be a problem, he didn''t want to do that and cause unnecessary drama in the house. Regressors, reincarnators, and transmigrators should always keep their identity to themselves unless absolutely necessary. Lith had learnt it through the various novels he had read in his past life. Although this world was pretty chill about all such things and there were many reincarnators and transmigrators roaming the streets of the world, Lith still didn''t want to risk things. "If I don''t get an answer to my questions and if I am stuck somewhere and the only possible way out would be to reveal my identity as a reincarnator to mother, I''ll do that. But not now." Lith said softly. "For now, I still need to think of ways to get out. Sigh¡­ I wonder how long it will take?" * Astral realm. A blonde-haired teen was standing atop a tower with his hands behind his back and was gazing at the golden beam of light. Although his appearance looked like a teen, the seriousness on his face made it evident that he had been through many trials in his short life. "A sixth one." The blonde-haired teen said softly. "Yes, master." A man standing behind the teen said in a courteous and subservient manner. "Is he perhaps from our ce?" "Maybe. But judging from the past events, it is highly unlikely. The four people before master are nowhere near us." The blonde-haired teen didn''t reply to the butler and continued to gaze at the golden beam of light. "Who would''ve thought that me creating a scene in the Astral World wasn''t anything new and I wasn''t anyone special. I bet that person in that golden beam might be thinking the same. Maybe, he too, just like me, is thinking if he''s someone special because of the chaos he has created now." "Master is spec¡ª" "No, Marco. Don''t say a word. I am not even the strongest in this world, let alone the universe. Calling myself special is exaggerating things." The teen then closed his eyes and said with slight mncholy "I am just a normal teen, trying to survive in this harsh world." ¡­.. Somewhere far away from the blonde-haired teen in the Astral Realm, a tall red-haired girl, sitting on a throne was gazing at the golden beam of light. There was indifference on her face and she had no amusement whatsoever. The girl appeared to be someone in herte teens and her indifference made her appear really cold and unapproachable. Her persona matched with her actions as the throne she was sitting on was lying on top of a stage made up of dead bodies of people. In front of her were corpses, behind her were corpses ¡ª all around there were corpses. These were the people this girl had in and was sitting on top of them without a sense of remorse or guilt. "A sixth one." She said indifferently. "How many more will there be?" She asked, but there was no one alive to answer her. She then stood up and cing her hands on the hilt of her sword, said calmly, "I hope all of us meet soon. I really am bored." * "Run! This might be our chance to strike it big this time! Keep running! We''ll make it towards the light sooner!" A man yelled and encouraged his partners to move faster. "We are! We are! Let''s go!" The people could see the base of the golden beam of light and were really excited to move towards it and see what treasures it might have. Their hopes were up and they felt that they were really lucky. However, right after a minute, a giant pitch ck monster having red eyes and with an irregr body shape appeared right in front of them and let out a soul piercing screech! VOOOOOOOOMMMM! "AHHHHH! DAMN IT! WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT!?" The people shouted and closed their ears in hopes of not being able to hear that monster. But that was a futile effort as right within the next second, they all dropped onto the ground and started shaking intensely as if they had a seizure. A secondter, the monster appeared in front of them and swallowed them. The monster then moved in search of otherprey and the area became barren once again. But it wasn''t for long until three people arrived running at this ce. "Are there any more people you see in the vicinity?" Arya asked Lilith while moving forwards. It was Lilith who instructed Arya to tame the monsters in this ce and have them take out the people moving towards the golden beam. Arya provided the monsters with the location of the people whenever possible on Lilith''s instruction and till now, they for sure might''ve taken out around twenty people. "No." Lilith answered simply and continued to run. Her entire focus was on Lith and to ensure no mishap urred. She thus didn''t put her energy into attacking people. Her main priority was Lith''s safety and nothing else mattered. Arya didn''t ask further and continued to run. Lucy was the same and she was slightly behind the two people while running. A few minutester, the trio stopped as they encountered some people in their paths. There were three half naked men standing in front of them with blood and dirt on their face and bodies. They were holding weapons and around them were bodies of the people they had killed. Just looking at their face, it was evident that they weren''t up to anything good. Lilith turned towards Lucy and walked close to her. She held her face and said softly, "Go home, dear. I don''t want to risk your safety as well." "But mom¡ª" Lucy didn''t get a chance to speak as Lilith kissed her forehead and Lucy went out of the Astral World. A one sided ughter was about to begin and Lilith didn''t want her child to see this side of her. She turned towards the three men standing and gazed at them with absolute indifference. The three men had no idea what they were into and were continuing to lecherously gaze at Lilith and Arya and were licking their lips. One of the man among the three said while gazing at Lilith''s curves, "It will be a fun time with these delicious pieces of meat." ¡­.. A/N: Hids, webnovel is hosting an event next month and the winner gets a cash prize of $2k and some in the top 10 gets around $300. The event is simple really. The one with the most GT wins. Many authors are participating and you''ll see other books have such event next month. Well, the thing is, I can''t really do anything in this event lol. Everything''s up to you guys. All you have to do is send your golden tickets, as many as you''ve got constantly from 1st December to 20th December something. And that''s about it. If vsol is in top 10, I''ll be eligible to get some extra bucks :'') But don''t worry, its not like I can''t do anything. Send in your GTs and once goals arepleted, I''ll do mass releases for you. So it''s a win-win on all sides. You just have to send GTs, I just have to post, that''s about it from both our ends. Rest is all up to luck and webnovel lmao. Goodluck everyone, I hope we do good in this event ;) Chapter 447 Dropped Into A Pit The three men were itching to have a go at Lilith and Arya. They couldn''t wait to devour the two beauties. Although their actual bodies were not present in the astral world, everything felt real. The sense of touch, smell, and everything was the same as in reality. Pain or pleasure; whatever one could experience in the material world, one could also feel it in the astral world. The only exception being that their physical bodies were absent in this realm. One would bleed if one was cut and one would suffocate if choked. That''s the way things worked in this realm. Hence, the three men were delighted to see such divine beauties in this world. All this while, they''ve been killing the people they saw and now these three had a chance to finally take a break and have some fun. Little did they know that their lust could lead to their death¡­. Gauging one''s strength in the Astral World was nigh impossible unless one was a god. Nobody knew the strength of the other party. The best thing to do in this situation was to consider everyone as a stronger being than yourself and take appropriate measures. The three men may not be able to ascertain the strength of the beauties before them but Lilith was a god. She saw through their cultivation ranks at a nce and her expression hardened. Although Arya was not able to measure the strength of these three men standing in front of her, she simply took a battle stance by noticing the seriousness on her mother-inw''s face. Lucy might have not noticed it but Arya definitely knew that something was off with her mother-inw today. Her usual gentle and cheerful self was nowhere to be seen while her eyes were full of worry. "Maybe she is worried about Lith¡­." Arya guessed in her heart as she also was concerned about Lith. She wasn''t in the mood to joke around today and neither was she dilly-dallying. The matter here was serious where her beloved''s safety was at a risk. Lilith, looking at the three fools, exhaled lightly and a grim look that was never seen before appeared on her face. Her eyes slowly turned from their original amethyst purple color to blood red as anger swelled up within her. She was enraged beyond measure by the three people blocking their path. Not only did they have the audacity to look at herself, Arya, and Lucy lecherously, but they alsomitted a crime that they never should''ve. They tried to be a hindrance in Lilith''s path. She was really really angry. "Hahahaha! Look, look, the beauties are angry it seems." "Oh my, I think we need to show them some love and ease their anger." "Hahahaha! I know right! We better just turn their angry expression into a begging one. If you know what I mean! Hahahahaha!" "I know right? We should simply ra¡ª" BOOM! The man''s lower body exploded right as he spoke the words and he was sent flying a thousand kilometers away. "What!?" The other people cried out with surprise when they saw theirpanion get defeated so quickly. They were about to look at Lilith and Arya when one of them felt an excruciating pain all over his body. "AHHHHHHH! WHAT''S HAPPENING!?" A million tiny needles popped out from beneath the skin of the man creating a very grotesque scene. His eyes had a hundred small needlesing out of them. His nose, his ears, his mouth; Needles were emerging from everywhere on his body, from head to toe. And these needles weren''t any ordinary needles either. These needles increased the sensitivity to pain, ensuring that it hurt at least a hundred times more, making the pain unbearable. "AHHHH! KARL! KARL! SAVE ME! SAVE ME! AHHHHH! IT FUCKING HURTS!!!!" The man begged his partner to end his agony. The final remaining person looked at his partner with shocked eyes and felt the urge to puke. He was so scared out of his wits that were this his material body, his pants would''ve been wet by a warm yellow liquid. The man turned his head and looked at Lilith and Arya to see if they were the ones behind his partner''s suffering. To his surprise, Lilith was standing right in front of him. Standing at two meters tall, Lilith was looking down at the man in front of her as if he was a piece of trash. Her brows were knitted and her eyes were blood red with zing fury. Just a few seconds ago, Lilith appeared like a heavenly beauty but now, she¡­ She appeared more terrifying than a Demon God! "Pl-please¡­ l-let me g¡ª" Lilith held the guy''s neck and raised him in the air, cutting off his words. The guy struggled with all his might but it was all for naught. He tried to use magic and get away but realized he couldn''t use anything. His connection to elemental energies was somehow severed! The fear in his eyes intensified as he looked at Lilith and his back went cold. Goosebumps had formed all over his body as his heart chilled at the murderous intent emanating from Lilith. Lilith looked at him and gnashed her teeth. If not for time being of an essence, she would''ve tortured him in such a way he would simply beg for death. He would wish for his being to be erased out of existence rather than reincarnate again and suffer like this. Lilith snapped the fingers of her other hand and she immediately appeared right on top of a pit. Her surroundings changed and she was in a forest with a silvery-crimson moon hanging above her head. She was back in Nightingale with just one thought! In the pit, there were a thousand creatures. There were snakes, rats, wolves, fishes, and various other beasts. Most of the native wild animals of Nightingale were there in that pit. Lilith looked at the man as she was holding and said in a neutral tone to him, "You wanted to r*pe me, right?" "NO! NO! NO! IT WASN''T ME! IT WAS TH¡ª" "I''ll be back in a while. Let''s see how you''ll do that to me then." Saying so, Lilith dropped the guy in the pit. "NOOOOOoooo!" The man''s voice trailed off as he fell below. Lilith then continued, "...given you survive this first." Lilith snapped her fingers and in an instant she was back inside the Astral World. "AHHHHHH!" The man shouted loud enough to alert the maidservants of the castle as he fell into the deep chasm. THUD! His body crushed a few animals on the ground but due to themotion, the other animals were alerted and were attracted towards this guy. The man tried to get up but realized he was powerless for some reason. In his vision was a silver-crimson moon but in the next instant, he saw a wolf''s face and then its saliva dripped on his own face. "EW! GET AWAY!" The man waved his hand and tried to push aside the wolf. But in the next instant¡­ "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" The man let out an ear piercing screech and wiggled intensely on the ground like a worm. "Ugh. Why must he scream like that? It''s just a snake." A guy in a butler outfit who was standing at the edge of the pitmented while putting his hands on his ears. The person beside him, also another butler, answered, "It was a snake, Lark." "Yeah, that''s what I said, Urru." "It''s Kyonumarru." "Right, right, Urru." "Tsk. And that snake went inside his ass. Of course he would scream like that." Hearing this reply made Lark question, "does it hurt to have a snake up your ass, Urru?" Kyonumarru looked at Lark and said with a smirk, "why don''t you try and tell me?" "I am good, thanks. My curiosity is fulfilled." Lark backed away faster than the snake slithered up the man''s ass. The two chatting butlers were the royal servants of the castle and appeared at this ce due to the man screaming so loudly before. They felt nothing wrong with this ce despite a pit filled with beasts from all around Nightingale appearing here out of nowhere and then a man as well. The man having a snake slither inside his behind wasn''t a surprise to these two either. They stopped talking and looked at the man in the pit again. As the man wiggled on the ground, the wolf on top of him decided to chew his face. The man''s scream intensified as his flesh was bitten into and he felt horrible pain. In the next moment, a monkey present near the man ran towards him and ripped his clothes off, doing forbidden things to the man. The man''s voice box was destroyed the instant the monkey did his deeds, causing him to be mute. The man wanted to scream but couldn''t, he wanted to run away, but also couldn''t. The only thing in his mind was to die now. He wished for nothing else. The humiliation he had suffered now wouldst a lifetime and he didn''t want such a fate. He wanted to die! But could he? Absolutely not. "Urru, something tells me that if I let this man live, our masters will notice us." Lark couldn''t help but say as he watched the man slowly dying in front of him. "It''s Kyonumarru. Also, yes, I have this feeling as well. Let''s put some spells on this pit and keep him alive." The two immediately went to work after saying so and a pink magic circle covered the entirety of the pit and disappeared. The man, who was dying, slowly felt himself heal and had his voice returned. "NO! NOOOOOOOOOO! PLEASE KILL ME!!!!" Those were the first things he said as soon as he got his voice back. Lark and Urru came back to the edge and watched the man once again. "I hope I get to talk to our master. Even if it''s just for a second." Lark said with a bright smile. "I wish the same. But now that we don''t have anything to do, let''s just give this man some energy so that he can resist more and we can have a good show." Kyonumarru said. "OoOoO, what an idea. You''re not dumb, Urru." "It''s Kyonumarru." Chapter 448 Lith Is... Dying? In the dark ce lit by the shine of the immortal core, Lith was meditating. It had been a long time since he began pondering over things and finding no way out, he got up and stretched to break the barrier in front. Stretching his arms, Lith said calmly, "If I can''t use my brain to get out of here, I''ll simply do what Lucy or Alexandra would''ve done in this situation." Lith chuckled after saying so. He was trying to use his brain toe up with a logical answer to get out of here. But there was nothing it seemed and now the only way out was to resort to using force and break the barrier. Lith did have the thought about breaking the barrier at the start but he also had another thought that it mightplicate things. That shiny immortal core was really special and one of its kind. All immortal cores were unique in their own ways and this one here, it even had all the elements associated with it. This made Lith think that breaking the barrier might have some consequences and thus Lith didn''t do it and thought of other ways. However, there were none and now he could only do what he was trying to avoid. Lith took a step forward and was just at an arm''s length away from the barrier. He took an attacking stance and exhaling and readying his body, he punched the barrier with all his might. BOOM! Just as Lith''s fist touched the barrier, his mind went nk and his consciousness faded away from the dark ce. However, due to his punch, the barrier shook and a small crack appeared at the ce Lith had punched this. Through this crack, a silver streak of light,ing from the immortal core, escaped and shot straight at the vast darkness. * Lith''s mind was nk. There was nothing going on and he was feeling nothing as well. There was no sense of time, there was no sense of touch, smell, nothing at all. Lith felt himself falling down and down and down¡­ A whileter, Lith became slightly conscious and thought after looking around at the dark surroundings, ''What''s happening¡­'' Lith''s thoughts were slowed down and he wasn''t able to have super fast thoughts or link things. It took him a lot of time to have another thought and it was: ''Where am I?'' Lith''s thought process then slowly started speeding up and he thought, ''Did I perhaps¡­'' ''...die again?'' Just as he thought that, memories returned of his life to him. Looking at them and realising he might''ve died due to punching that barrier, Lith''s mood was about to turn mncholic when he felt a sharp pain everywhere. ''Oof. What''s this pain?'' The pain wasn''t any he had experienced before. He had been through harsh training by Lucy and his pain tolerance was really high. No amount of body damage to him would result in him saying that. However, this feltpletely different from having his body harmed as it his consciousness that was taking the damage rather than his body or soul and it was a first for Lith. Lith had no idea that his consciousness was taking damage and he just felt sharp pain all over. Soon¡­ Some of Lith''s memories started fading and his consciousness was disappearing slowly. Lith had no control over this and he could only just grimace in pain. A while passed as this happened and Lith had almost only a little memory left. These little memories shed in front of Lith''s eyes and he saw the two year old him running the castle, chasing after his mother, Lilith, and his older sister, Lucy. Lilith and Lucy wereughing as they slowly jogged away from Lith. To them, Lith''s cuteness was too much to handle and they wereughing in happiness as they tried him do his best to catch them. Lith was running with all his might while Lilith and Lucy were trying to not simply walk with all their might. They were jogging so slow that it was almost as if they were walking. However, they didn''t want to discourage Lith and acted as if they were running. Lith had a frustrated look on his face as despite running with all he got, he wasn''t even able to close the distance between them. However, in the next few minutes, Lith somehow closed the distance and caught Lilith''s leg. "Uwhaa!" Lith let out a happy cry but all that was heard was a baby''s happy shouts. Lilith bent down and held Lith''s face in between her hands. "Fufufu¡­ baby caught mama it seems." She said happily. Lith smiled as he saw his mother''s happy face. Lilith''s bright expression was contagious and his previous frustration was all gone. He even forgot the fact that he only caught Lilith because she slowed down too much to not tire him and end this y. Lith, with the big smile on his face, said, "Mama¡­" Just as Lith saw his two year old self say that, he soon saw Lilith''s figure disappear and Lucy who was behind him was gone as well. Everything around Lith was fading and he was about to lose hisst bit of memory as well now. The current Lith, whose consciousness was disappearing, with hisst amount of thoughts, said to himself with a smile, ''It was a good life¡­'' * Astral Realm. "LITHHHHHHH!" Lilith and Arya shouted with all their might as they reached the base of the golden beam of light in which Lith was. They rushed upwards and Lilith really had a very bad feeling about everything. Arya may not feel it, but Lilith definitely felt her connection with Lith disappear slowly. It was as if her baby was dying and being erased from existence. It wasn''t a good feeling at all! Lilith''s worries were at their peak and if anyone, anyone even in the slightest tried to stop her or bother her, she had the resolution to turn the whole damn world upside-down! Lilith flew so fast, she left Arya way behind her and as she was trying to reach Lith, a scene shed in front of her eyes. There was a being, one that appeared far more overbearing and mighty than anyone Lilith had ever seen. The being''s presence made even Lilith feel like a lowly person. The being was sitting on a mighty ck throne and had their head legs crossed and face rest on their fist at the side. This being¡­ this overbearing and mighty person.. It was a woman. Not just any woman, it was a silver-haired, purple-eyeddy wearing majestic robes and having a divine figure. The face of thedy was far more beautiful than Lilith herself and one look at this person, one would feel that all their troubles were solved, their life''s propose was fulfilled and everything was there with them to their satisfaction. This overbearing and mighty figure, this being that appeared even more terrifying than a god, it was¡­ Lilith herself! "Don''t panic." The majestic being said. The voice was calm and it was soothing to hear. The current Lilith who was panicking and rushing towards Lith felt all her worries to fade away. But soon, she became conscious of it again and couldn''t help but panic again. Lith''s safety really mattered to her and she didn''t want to lose her baby at any cost. Lilith continued to rush towards Lith with all her might and despite looking at Lith''s figure in the air, she wasn''t able to see him and the only thing in front of her eyes was the figure of the mighty being that was Lilith herself. "My past self, I said stop panicking and listen to me for a second. There''s a way to help him." The mighty and overbearing Lilith, or more correctly, Lilith''s future self, said calmly. "Huh?" Lilith stopped immediately as she heard that. "Attack his core with all you''ve got and destroy it right at this instant. That''s the only solution." Lilith''s future self said calmly. The current Lilith''s brows knitted and she said "That would kill him. I would rather kill myself than do that." The future Lilith sighed and rubbed her temples. "I am really a troublesome mother, not willing to listen to even my own self. My love for my children, it really makes me have trust issues even with myself." The future Lilith then sighed again and shook her head. "I guess there''s no other way than to exin you the reasons¡­" Chapter 449 Liths Thoughts "What reasons?" Lilith asked. Although she was having a conversation with her future self, there was no excitement or even amusement on her side. It was as if everything felt natural to Lilith. The future Lilith looked down at Lilith from the mighty throne she was tform she was standing on and said, "There''s an external force trying to prate his mind and take slight control of him. If you haven''t noticed it already, you cannot read his mind and that''s because there''s something special about him. You''ll know in future what it is. As of now, if I am not wrong, even he doesn''t know anything about him and he won''t be able to answer you even if you ask him." "In any case, what''s happening now is that the external force I talked about, it found Lith to be a suitable candidate and chose him. But, that force must''ve failed to read any of our child''s thoughts and thus, baiting him with his own immortal core, it created a situation where it could prate his mind and have some control over his thoughts." "Do you understand now, my past self?" Lilith''s brows were knitted this whole while and she was even more angry than before. Someone was trying to take control of her baby and she even had no idea about it!? How was this possible!? Lilith''s expression then turned slightly sad as she realized she wasn''t a good mother and failed to protect her child from harm. Lilith''s eyes became slightly moist as she realized this fact along with feeling Lith''s existence to fade away from her slowly. The future Lilith, looking at her past self bing all emotional, couldn''t help but say, "Stop feeling like that. This isn''t like you. Have some trust in me because I am you and not any outsider or stranger. I love Lith just as much as you do." "Ascensions are a vulnerable moment for everyone and that external force found it to be the best time to take control of him." "But don''t worry, Lith was already sessful in establishing a link with his immortal core. The only problem now is that his mortal core is having problems changing into the core of a Half Saint Rank. You disintegrating his mortal core would result in the formation of his immortal core." "Stay strong and go save our baby." Lilith, hearing all of that, nodded her head and her expression became determined. This was no time to be sad, she can regret these thingster. Now the main priority was to save Lith. The future Lilith disappeared from Lilith''s eyes and she was back to looking at the current situation properly. Looking up, she realised there was a bit more distance she needed to cover to attack Lith''s core and so, she increased her pace and moved towards Lith as fast as she could. * Looking at her mother-inw rush towards Lith so fast, Arya couldn''t help butment, "So that is the speed of a Legendary Rank." Lilith, in her moment of panic, left Arya behind and the speed with which she was gone made Aryament that. Arya was about to follow Lilith and join her up there but as she looked down, she saw a few ck dots moving upwards. It was evident that they were people. "Well, it seems like I can''t follow my mother-inw." Arya looked down and said in a neutral tone. Lith needed to be rescued and it was Arya''s top priority. However, she couldn''t do that as there were people moving towards Lith and Arya had to stop them, lest they be a hindrance in saving her husband. As much as Arya wanted to go up and save Lith, she could only just steel her heart and put all her trust into her mother-inw. These people here needed to be stopped and Arya had to do this job by any means. Arya looked up at Lith and prayed for his safety internally. She then looked down and said with a serious expression, "Let''s see what''s the quickest way to kill them all." * Lilith soon reached and she immediately sent a spear imbued with pure destruction energy towards Lith''s core. She ensured that it had enough power to destroy his core but not too much that would end up harming Lith instead. It didn''t take long for the spear to reach Lith''s core and it immediately obliterated the entirety of Lith''s core, thereby crippling Lith. Normally, if one destroyed someone''s core, it would end up releasing enough energy to destroy small towns and if it''s an immortal core, it could even destroy an entire city if precaution wasn''t taken. However, Lith''s state was different currently and he was transitioning from mortal realms to immortal realms. His core thus had no energy as everything was spread into his body for ascension. Lith''s core got destroyed without any special thing happening and just as it did, Lith, who was floating in the golden beam of light, immediately fell down. Lilith eventually caught his free falling figure and Lith''s Astral World''s consciousness was now in Lilith''s arms. Lith had a neutral look on his face as hey in Lilith''s arms. There were no signs of lifeing from him and he appeared like a dead person. As Lilith looked at him and saw how he wasn''t responding, moving, or doing anything remotely living, tears couldn''t help bute out of her eyes. This was the first time Lilith had ever cried. Lilith''s tears dropped onto Lith''s neutral face and as she looked at him, she couldn''t help but say softly, "I am sorry¡­ I was a bad mother¡­" Lilith hugged Lith after saying so and continued to sob. While sobbing, she didn''t forget to look for ways to revive him and her brain was working on full capacity to search for a way to get him back. Her connection with Lith told her that Lith wasn''t dead yet and there were still some signs of life. However, they were fading away and only little was remaining. Lilith was thus stuck in a rock and a hard ce and there didn''t seem to be anything that she could do to help him. But still, she was trying her best to find a way. Right at this moment, Lilith''s future self appeared in front of Lilith''s eyes again. Lilith''s future self, standing on a mighty tform, gazed down at Lilith and said calmly, "Stop crying. He won''te back even if you cry for an eternity." Lilith didn''t bother to look her future self in the eyes and was looking at Lith. Nothing mattered to her more than her son. The Lilith from future sighed as she noticed this. She knew very well what emotions the current Lilith was going through as she had been through that as well. If given the option to, she would''ve chosen to not look at this scene again as it was really a very sad one. However, she had to bear the pain and help the current Lilith as the Lilith of now wasn''t powerful enough to do things on her own. "Although I''ll say you don''t have to worry too much as he''lle back to life at any time from now, I know you won''t believe my words and continue to be sad." "Anyway, keep doing what you''re doing, I''ll just bber a few things now and it''s up to you to listen to them or not." "So what''s happening with him now is¡­" . . . . . In the vast expanse of darkness, Lith felt himself fall down and down and down¡­ There was no sense of time, no sense of touch, no noise, nothing happening, and only darkness and emptiness all over. Lith''s thoughts were almost about to stoppletely. Previously, not only were his memories made to fade away, his thinking process was also limited. The more one would think, the more difficult it is to break into their minds and whatever force that was trying to have a control of him, it ensured that Lith didn''t have the ability to think too much. This, coupled with his memories fading away, made Lith only have one thought at thest moment: ''It was a good life¡­'' Lith was in no state to think too much about things as his thoughts werepletely limited and the force on him was so strong, he could only have one thought. At thest moment of his life, when not made avable to even think and just have one single thought, Lith appreciated the life he had. His family, his wives, his friends, his maids, his butlers, he appreciated each and every single person and his entire life that he lived. There was only appreciation in his heart for them at his final moments when he could only have one thought. With this, Lith felt the end was near but he couldn''t even notice it as his memories were almost gone and his thinking process was almost stopped. He could only just let things flow. There was no option for him to preserve, no option to fight back, and no option to change things. With things being this way, Lith kept falling and falling and falling¡­ Soon, at who knows what time, Lith suddenly saw a small bright dot at a distance he couldn''t even have an estimate about. It didn''t take long for the dot to be brighter andrger and although Lith would''ve loved to analyse it and see what it was that was present in this vast expanse of darkness, he currently was stripped off of the ability to think and process things. The dot became brighter andrger and soon, it was clearly visible to Lith. It was a silver ray of light. Lith had no thoughts about it and just watched it close in on him. The light came closer and soon¡­ * BOOM! Lith''s Astral World''s body lying in Lilith''s arms immediately had its aura explode, eventually shocking Lilith who was holding Lith. Lith''s eyes abruptly opened up and all his hair stood on their ends. Lith''s body once again got lifted and he floated up in the vast golden beam of light. Lith''s eyes were pure silver and bright and there were no pupils present there. His hair was floating against gravity and fluttering in the air. Such an appearance of Lith caused Lilith to panic slightly, but she remembered the words of her future self and calmed down and looked at her son. Lilith''s future self had made the current Lilith prepared for everything that was about to ur and Lilith was thus slightly calm. She went up in the air and stood right in front of Lith, watching over him in case any mishap urred. She looked at him and said in a soft motherly tone, "Please preserve my dear child. You have to, for mama. Don''t give up at any cost." * As soon as the silver ray of light hit Lith, all the memories he had of his two lives flooded in and his thinking process was momentarily restored as well. Lith immediately became conscious of the entire thing happening with him and he cursed, "What the fuck is happening!?" No sooner, Lith once again felt his memories to fade away and his thinking process to slowly get limited. "My thought process is being limited, isn''t it?" "Who is doing it?" "Hmm?" "The more I think about things¡­" "Ah¡­" Something immediately clicked Lith as he had rapid thoughts in quick sessions. Having too many thoughts slowed down the speed of the force trying to limit his thinking process. "So to not be a living corpse like before, I have to think, right? The more I think, the faster I''ll be able to eradicate that force trying to limit my thought process." "No way! I refuse to be a living corpse like before!" "A good life, I said, right?" "Good life my ass!" "I can''t die now. I''ve got too many things to do. Too many ces to be and too many problems to solve." "How the fuck did I even think my life was good? Although, I do agree my life was indeed nice, it had the potential to be nicer, nicest, best, bestest, bestestestest!" "I am an idiot to think I''ve had a fulfilled life. There are too many things remaining and I can''t die just yet without doing them. Also, I cannot die even if I want to. My wives, my family, they would all be sad. I can''t let them be sad no matter what happens." "If I am not wrong,st time when I hit the barrier and ended up falling¡­ let''s call it the void, I immediately went into a state of losing memories and having a limit on my thought process. Before I could even think about that situation I was in, I was forced into a state ofa perhaps." "Damn it! Whoever''s trying to kill me or whatever is too strong! Who even is it!?" "I''ll definitely find it out once I am out of this ce. But to get out, I need to think faster! Much faster than the current thinking speed!" The method to counter this force trying to control Lith''s mind that Lith came up with as soon as he got his thinking process back slightly by some miracle appeared to be working as the more he thought and the faster he thought, the faster was his brain working and he felt his memories to reappear in his mind and also felt that force that was trying to limit him to weaken. Lith thus continued to think as fast as he could and had a lot of rapid thoughts in mind. There were thousands of things he was thinking about at each instant. It was all a piece of cake for Lith. He was an overthinker and his habit of falling into deep thoughts suddenly ever since he was young was now starting to prove advantageous to him. Among the thousands of thoughts Lith had, some were¡­ "There''s no way I can die here! I have yet to go on a date with my wives. It''s still remaining. I haven''t even gone on a honeymoon after marriage. Tsk, tsk, I would have too many regrets if I don''t finish this task." "Also, I haven''t seen my wife Alexandra''s smile to my heart''s content. She has a serious mood almost at all times when she isn''t with me. I want to see her be happy and smile even if she''s not with me." "Apart from her, I haven''t had the chance to appreciate my wifey Arya''s beauty and her divine eyes to my heart''s content. Even though I appreciated it once or twice before, I need to do it at least a million more times to convey my point to her that she''s indeed very beautiful, perfect, and her eyes are too nice." "Damn it Arya babe, your blindfold hid your eyes from me and I haven''t seen it to my heart''s content. I am gonna do it when I get back" "And also, I have yet to see Lucy finish the hierarchy of the vampires and give a proper suitable way for them to go up the nobility ranks. It had been what, ten years? It''s been ten years and she still wasn''t able to do it, lolololol. Oh wait, I shouldn''t beughing, hahahahaha!" "Right, I also need to eat a pizza made by Emmy. Thest two times she made pizza, she burnt it. I can''t die before I taste a proper pizza made by her." "Lastly, I haven''t thanked mother enough and showered her with all my love and respect. I feel I was somewhatcking. I''ll ensure I properly show her some love, she deserves it." "There''s also Dennis and Ralph and then there''s Luna and Noman and Ruben and¡­" Lith continued to think and think and eventually¡­ Chapter 450 A Link Was Formed Hundreds of thousands of thoughts crossed Lith''s mind each minute and although it was taking a toll on him, he didn''t falter and continued to think as much as he could. In this way, a good while passed and the external force''s control soon became weaker, eventually giving Lith the control of his own consciousness. As Lith gained control of his body, in the vast expanse of darkness, behind the slightly cracked barrier, the immortal core trembled. It shook slightly with each passing moment as Lith gained control of himself and as Lith had more and more control, the immortal core shook even more intensely. The small crack on the barrier started spreading and as time passed and Lith gained more control of himself, the cracking intensified and more light from the immortal core seeped out. Back on Lith''s side, he was having the time of his life despite being in a pickle. "Maaaaaaaannnn¡­ I''ve got so many things to do! I really need to get out of this ce! I need to go!" "Get out!" "Get out!" "Get ouuuuuuuut¡ª oh wait, I should stop screaming like a wolf. I am not a wolf. I am a vampire!" Having thousands of thoughts each second would make anyone appear like a lunatic and Lith was no exception to it. If the calm andposed him was shown the rey of his thoughts in future, it was a hundred percent guarantee that he would cringe and think if it was really him. Nevertheless, desperate situations need drastic measures and so what if he somehow turned into a lunatic temporarily? Being that way was better than being dead. While he fought to not let anyone control him, outside in the Astral World, far below him at the base of the golden beam of light¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! Arya dodged all of the iing attacks and sent three spheres iid with destruction energy towards the enemies in front of her. There were ten people surrounding her and Arya had fought her way from the top to the bottom. There were no enemies left at the top and there were only people at the bottom. These ten were the remaining ones from the numerous others killed by Arya. There were moreing but currently, these guys took more priority. The destruction energy ball sent by Arya was small when she sent it but soon became massive in just a few moments. The people were surprised by this sudden intensity of attack and immediately took a defensive stance. Three spheres went in three different directions targeting three people each. Mine people got to defending against the attack while the remaining one, before he could even decide whether to help his teammates or attack Arya, suddenly felt a sharp pain at his side. He turned to look there and just as he turned, he saw Arya''s beautiful face before he could see what was happening at his side. In the next moment, Arya''s face was gone and he saw everything around him turn upside down and then back to normal and back to upside down. A few instancester, everything turned dark and he lost his life. Arya, after sending the three spheres, charged towards this guy and sent him a kick at his side. The moment he noticed something wrong and was about to look, Arya sent another kick at his head and severed it from his body, eventually killing him. The way Arya killed, it was not sure if the people had died or not. But whatever the case, they at least aren''t a hindrance temporarily and that was better than nothing. Arya went to attack the other people who were still busy defending and as she fought them, there were more peopleing towards the base of the golden beam of light. It would''ve been tiring to fight these many people but Arya had the determination to save her husband and she didn''t want anyone to hinder the process. Thus, she put in all her work and fought people seriously without doing anything else. Arya''s mood was serious today and she had already ended up killing a hundred people. Despite that, the numbers of the peopleing towards the base didn''t seem to decrease and they kept oning like tides. Arya looked up towards Lith in the air and hoped, ''Please be okay, I''lle back as soon as I finish this.'' Arya went back to fighting the tide of people closing in after saying so. * Crack! The barrier in front of the immortal core had many cracks appear on it. It was evident that whatever Lith was doing was working. The immortal core shook vigorously as well while the barrier had cracks appear. Immortal cores are something unique to a person and despite there being n number of beings in the universe, the core would all be unique. It was the same as how one person was different from the other and is an unique existence in itself. The cores are also only formed when one is undergoing ascension to reach the immortal realms. Before that, there wouldn''t be any sign of the core forming and the person wouldn''t even know the existence of it. However, Lith''s case was special. For some reason, he already had his core formed. Although the core wasn''t a material one, it was something that was formed in his subconscious mind and the vast expanse of darkness all around it was Lith''s subconscious. His immortal core, despite being formed, wasn''t connected to Lith. This was simply present in Lith''s mind and even Lith had no idea who it belonged to or what it was doing. He didn''t even have an idea that he was falling and falling deep into his own subconscious and getting swallowed by it. The one to me for all of this was of course the external force that Lilith''s future self talked about. Lith was still in his subconscious mind and the barrier that sealed Lith''s core from Lith was nothing else but his own connection to his core. The better connection he had with his core, the more the cracks appeared in the barrier. The external force wasn''t allowing Lith to have a connection and it only made Lith appear here in this state as it wanted Lith to ascend. Ascensions are a time when one is vulnerable. It was for this reason that people always ensured they ascended in a secluded ce. The external force was taking advantage of this. The moment Lith was in his subconscious and he touched the barrier to break it, it was a step towards establishing his connection with his immortal core and he underwent ascension to a higher rank. The external force took him out right at this time and Lith''s condition was thus very pathetic a while ago. But now¡­ Everything was going good. It was all thanks to Lilith who ended up destroying his core, Lith underwent immediate ascension once again and was momentarily out of the grasp of the external force. Lith, when he touched the barrier, he was undergoing his ascension to Half Saint Rank. Although Half Saint Rank isn''t an immortal realm, it also isn''t a mortal realm and is a bridge between the two. It is in this rank that a person takes his time to ensure the proper formation of his immortal core and the core the person has in this rank was something in a semi-immortal state. The transitions are usually smooth and people had no difficulties. They solidify their foundation and ascend to immortal realms from this stage. In Lith''s case however, he was following the normal path and undergoing ascension like everyone else. As he was undergoing ascension to Half Saint Rank after touching the barrier, Lith''s core got destroyed and it never had a chance to form. At this point, a person might be crippled for life and be a mortal with a very tiny lifespan but this turned out to be a boon for Lith. His immortal core in his subconscious found an opportunity to link itself to Lith after his original core was destroyed and this caused Lith toe out of the grasp of the external force. Not only did that happen, Lith was now undergoing ascension to Saint Rank, a proper immortal and he ended up skipping his ascension to Half Saint Rank all thanks to many ups and downs that took ce. The barrier was the only thing that was stopping Lith now and once it cracked fully, Lith would end up bing a Saint Rank. The way to break it was simply to suppress the external force invading Lith''s mind and to have a full fledged connection to his immortal core in his subconscious. Lith was doing just that by having elerated thoughts and just like this, time passed and¡­ Crack! ..... A/N: This volume is soon going to end and a new arc will start and also a new volume. You all know what arc is next, right? ;) Also, a new month will start as well and on the first day, I''ll update privilege. I don''t know how many chapters I''ll be able to do, but I''ll try my best to put as many as I can. Expect a minimum of 5 chapters and yes, the chapters won''t be big ones, but around 1000 to 1200 words long. Also, all privilege tiers(except the 1st) will have 99% off once again, so buy any and unlock all chapters posted in theing month with just 1 coin! Have a good day everyone! Chapter 451 Regrets And Ambitions Ka Cha! Ka Cha! Ka Cha! The barrier kept cracking. It wasn''t long before cracks like a spider''s web appeared on it. One single push was all it needed to shatter. Lith was now in a stalemate with this external force. His thoughts ran wild like horses but it was not enough. Not only that, he was running out of topics to think about. His thoughts were bing increasingly incoherent, and he needed new topics. Amidst his random thoughts, Lith suddenly got the idea to recall things about his previous life. Lith ran with the idea and started remembering his life back on Earth. ¡ª¡ªLith''s POV¡ª¡ª I was just an average person back then with ambitions to bring about a change in the world. But most importantly, the thing that mattered to me the most was money. I was from a family where we had enough money to have a roof on top of our heads and food to eat three times a day. But we didn''t have enough to pay for anything else. I still remember how I never got to go on school trips because my parents didn''t have money. They used to reject me, saying it was for my own safety. Still, I don''t me them for anything. They had done the best they could. I was from what people used to call a middle-ss family. A lower middle-ss family, to be precise. My parents saved everything they could for my brother''s and my education. My brother eventually became an engineer who earned decent money and became independent. It was only me who was left behind. My parents did not shower me with excessive love or care as they were busy making money. I was not very attached to them as most of the time we conversed, the talks revolved around money. Not even a single day passed by when they did not talk about money. It was very tiring and irritating. I could not hang out with the few friends I had as my meager allowance prevented me from going to most of the ces they frequented. I usually had nothing on me. So, I never treated them to food nor did I join when they went out for parties. It was sad that I had spent my teenage years thinking of ways to earn money. I realized that the only way to get out of this ce was to be good at academics. I studied hard day and night and finally cracked the exam for an ivy league university. Thankfully, I scored pretty well and got a schrship as well. My tuition fees were quite cheap, and I only had to manage my cost of living. I took a loan and went to study abroad and got a part-time job there. While working and studying, time passed in the blink of an eye. I think it was my second year''s semester break and I was going home after two long years in a foreign country. I didn''t want to go home because I had no emotional attachments to it, but I still went because I missed the food back home and my culture. I wanted to go out on the streets of my city and have some street food. I wanted to visit ces in my City that I was never able to because I had no money. I was studying in a first-world country and had saved up a good amount. I was going to use this money in my developing country. Everything was cheap in my citypared to the country I was studying in. Anywho, I was happy to go back home as I would be able to eat anything I wanted back there. It would''ve been a pretty fun thing. I could point my finger at any ce in my city, and I was sure that I could afford to eat anything on the menu until I was full. I remember the first time I received my first paycheck. It made me feel good and independent. The happiness I felt then was unimaginable. For the first time, I ate at a burger shop I couldn''t afford before. I did not have to worry about money and find the cheapest option. I ordered something I wanted to taste and because it was cheap. Even then, my total bill was around $20 or something. It was a lot of money, and I regretted splurging on it thoughtlessly. In a developing country, that sum of money could''vested me for a week. Yet, I ended up paying this sum for just one meal. But it was alright in the end since I got over it. Since then, I did not spend more than $3¨C$5 on food, and I mostly avoided good quality takeouts because I had to save money. I also never went on a vacation. I did not visit any tourist spots or ces where I could have fun with friends. I was lonely in that ivy league university and made no friends for the duration of two years. I didn''t have time for chilling and rxing as I had to juggle work, lectures, and studies. I did talk to people where I worked and in the ssroom where I sat, but I never made any close friends. I read novels and manga or watched anime to unwind and rx as they were cheaper alternatives to hanging out with friends. Gradually, I saved up enough money and bought a ne ticket home. But who knew that the ne would crash and take my life? Who knew I would reincarnate into a world of Swords and Magic? I never expected to get a second chance like this. I also did not imagine that I would reincarnate as a son of the Vampire Queen! In this life, I did not even need to work as I had everything from birth. I was happy to have everything and I was happy knowing I could eat anything I want and buy anything I wish. But at the end of the day, buying those things didn''t bring me the same amount of pleasure as in my previous life. It wasn''t the same happiness as buying a $30 meal without thinking twice or getting a $10 iced coffee from a popr coffee chain at the airport before a flight. I knew the reason for it. It was because I had not earned that sum of money. The money belonged to my mother. Although it could be considered mine, I could not feel the same happiness when I bought stuff with the money I had worked hard to earn. Alright then, I think I''ll change that. Once I get out of this hole, I''ll earn enough money and be rich enough to rival my mother''s worth. I''ll be the richest man in the world! I''ll do business, I''ll rob people, I''ll ughter people, I''ll do anything I possibly can and earn money! Is it a good thing to kill people for my own benefit? Absolutely not. Is it moral? It isn''t. Will getting money in this way make me happy? Perhaps. Will I be content? Perhaps not. Would I be able to do the things that I never was able to in my first life? Absolutely. I am gonna hurt a lot of people with my greed and ambition. Many people will be sad because of my wish to relieve my past life''s regrets. But do I care? No. Perhaps a little but mostly no. At the end of the day, I am doing it for the sake of my own happiness. I want to re-live myst life''s neen years and have no regrets. I am happy and content with my current life. I have the most beautiful wives in the world and I also have the best mother and sister. I also have two good friends and I am not lonely anymore. I do feel happy with being with my friends and family but I want more happiness. I not only want to redo everything from my past life, but I also want to give the best things possible to my wives, family, and friends. I want to be a good son, brother, husband, master, and friend. I''ll give myself neen years'' worth of time to undo the regrets and fulfill the wishes of my past life. After that, I will give up on them and focus on my current life. I''ll focus on spending time with my wives and giving them all the love and care they deserve. For theing neen years, my major focus would be on making money and bing rich. Money was the thing I wanted the most in my past life and I''ll make sure to have more money than I can ever spend in this life. I am supposed to go to the Elven Continent and help the beastkin, right? I''ll go and make as much money as I can with them. I''ll start a business in this world as soon as I get out and be the world''s most revered merchant! The Vampire Prince shall walk the path of being the richest person! When I am dying and on my deathbed, I don''t want to have any kinds of regrets whatsoever. Though I highly doubt that I''ll even face a life-threatening situation, I don''t want to have any regrets. For that, I''ll satisfy my past life''s ambitions, and then I''ll focus fully on satisfying my goals in my current life. I''ll be the richest merchant in the world, and I''ll be the strongest businessman. I''ll ughter anyone who gets in my way, and I''ll kill innocents if needed but I''ll achieve my goals and fulfill all my ambitions. I, Lith Evure, swear to have zero regrets whatsoever! Chapter 452 Ascension BOOM! One more crack appeared and the barrier brokepletely! The light from the immortal core shined in all directions and it immediately disappeared from its original ce. * Astral World. Lith''s aura exploded once again and this time it was far more stronger than before. Lilith standing near him also felt it and noticing that, she shed a small smile while a drop of tear fell down her eyes. "He made it¡­" She said softly while wiping the tear off her face. Lilith then felt her connection with Lith be stronger slowly and having ensured everything was fine with him and he was undergoing his ascension safely, she looked down to see what Arya was doing. Lilith noticed Arya fighting tides of people and she didn''t seem to have any difficulty doing that. "Although she''s having no problem fighting those people, she''ll miss watching baby''s ascension if she continues to fight them. I don''t think it would be nice." Lilith then looked at Lith and said softly, "Ascend safely, I''ll be back in a bit." Lilith dropped down towards the base after saying so and went towards Arya. * Down at the base of the golden beam of light, Arya did a flip to the side and dodged the attacking from the front. She then sent a counterattack and moved to fight another person. While moving, she thought, ''There''s no end to them. So troublesome. Despite killing everyone I encountered, I still haven''t been able to finish this and go up. Tsk.'' Arya jumped over the head of a person as she finished her thoughts and sent a lighting bolt at the person''s face who was close to her. Arya was about to send another attack towards another person when¡­ Zipppp! BOOM! A lightning bolt appeared and killed and reduced the person to ashes. Soon, more and more bolts appeared and everyone around Arya was killed. The peopleing closer also got killed in the vicinity of a thousand kilometres in radius, nobody was left alive. A few momentster, Lilith''s figure appeared right in front of Arya and before Arya could ask anything, Lilith held Arya''s hand and said, "Let''s go. There''s no time to waste." Lilith immediately charged upwards after saying so, without giving time to Arya to even process things. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lucy, Alexandra, and Emilia, sitting around a round table, were oblivious to what was happening to Lith in the Astral World. Although Lucy was sort of not in a good mood as her mother forcefully sent her out and she had no idea why she would do that. Lucy wasn''t angry at Lilith for doing this but she was also not happy. She wanted reasons. As for Alexandra and Emilia, they had no idea what Lilith and Arya were doing in the Astral World and Lucy also hadn''t said anything to them about it. They could only just look at their screens and see what Lith was doing. There was a point where Lucy, Alexandra, and Emilia saw Lith to be still as a statue. This made them wonder what was happening with him and this stillness continued for a long time. Such a thing worried Emilia who was experienced and she felt something was off. However, before she could go check him, Lith''s aura exploded out and his clothes got ripped off. The impact was so strong that the ce he was sitting on had a small crater form and the surrounding walls, had they not been equipped with magic circles, would''ve been damaged. Lith''s spiritual power went into a frenzy and near his abdomen, the three could see a small silver ball of light appear. Looking at him, the three realized that he was undergoing ascension and they sighed in relief and continued to look at him. * In the Astral World, near Lith''s abdomen, a bright silver ball of light appeared. It becamerger as time passed and its radiance was so bright that inside the golden beam of light, a part becamepletely silver. This phenomenon made the people all over in the Astral Realm curious and many who didn''t want to move towards the light, moved. Many were watching the light curiously and the ones who did have an idea about it, all thought just what type of a genius was there in the light and what was he doing. They also wondered just how powerful was the person over there. Their curiosity increased as time passed as the silver light was starting to overpower the golden light. They all left everything they had to do and merely stayed still and watched Lith. * Lith, amidst the darkness, felt somethinge close to him. It was a bright doting closer and closer. This felt familiar to Lith and soon, before he knew it, the immortal core was right in front of him. "Hmm? Did I get close to it or did ite to me?" Lith wondered. Lith walked close to it and decided to touch it. Previously, he was sent into some other ce for touching the barrier and so he knew that the answer to get out was definitely to touch it. There was no other way. Walking close, as soon as Lith touched the transparent ball in the middle, Lith felt himself get sucked into a vortex and felt his head spin. Soon, it wasplete darkness in front of Lith''s eyes and a momentter, as soon as Lith opened his eyes, he saw a silver radiance all around him and far away was a gray world. "Oh, I am back?" Lith looked around and said while also noticing whether he was alive or not. He then felt a warm feeling near his abdomen and looking down, he saw a bright ball of light. This once again felt familiar to Lith and he knitted his brows. Lith crossed his legs and sat in a lotus position in mid air. He then meditated and looked at what was wrong with his core. As soon as he saw his core¡­ "WHAT!?" Lith couldn''t help but exim in shock! His core was gone and there was nothing present here except a bright ball of light! But his initial panic soon went away when he felt a connection in his mind to something. Lith had an instinct that he had to summon that ''something'' and Lith did just that. The bright ball in his abdomen appeared the same as the bright dot from before and having experienced it twice, Lith thought about somethinging closer and closer towards him. In just a matter of a few moments, Lith soon saw the immortal core from before. ''So it was mine all this while?'' Lith had a thought. It was pretty strange for him to see a core before it was even formed, and that too, his very own. He also had no idea how he was having an immortal core when he was ascending to Half Saint Rank. But keeping all his questions to the side, he focused on his ascension first. Whatever was the case, his immortal core was there and he had to ascend now. Ascensions in immortal realms were really risky and they were also something that everyone had to be wary of and prepare against beforehand. Those were: Tribtions! Chapter 453 Tribulation (1/3) ''Tribtions should arrive any moment now.'' Lith thought to himself while looking around. His core was forming and as much as Lith knew, the tribtion woulde at any time to stop him from ascending and having his core formed. Rising up in ranks in the mortal realms was easy and not risky. One would be a mortal even if they be Rank 9. Except, they would have a long lifespan. But long didn''t mean infinite or inexhaustible and it was limited. A Rank 9 could live upto ten thousand years without any problems but they would then die of old age when they exceed that limit and reincarnate again. Rank 1 could live upto a hundred years, they were the ones with the shortest lifespans. Rank 2 could live upto 200 years and the lifespan increased by hundred years upto Rank 5 where it would be 500 years. At Rank 6, due to the qualitative change happening, the lifespan doubles and a person can live upto a thousand years. Rank 7, a person can live upto 2500 years, Rank 8 it was 5000 years and Rank 9 was 10,000 years. Tribtions thus didn''t appear unless one was doing something heaven defying and challenging the naturalws and rules of the universe. But after Rank 9, things were different. Tribtions didn''t appear for Half Saint Ranks as this was a transitioning phase. Tribtions appeared for everyone when they would have their core undergo transformation and turn into an immortal core. Thews of the world wouldn''t allow people to turn into an immortal and defy the natural order and thus tribtions would take ce depending upon the person''s strength and their foundation. Lith knew about it and was expecting one to arrive at any moment. But he was slightly in doubt and fully on guard as he had no idea what type of tribtion might ur here in this ce. Firstly, he had a solid foundation and he knew about it. He was the strongest in his rank and although this was a good thing, it wasn''t so much when tribtions would arrive. Lith''s tribtions was bound to be really strong due to that. Secondly, he was in the astral world and not in his own one. How would this ce be, Lith had no idea, and how much the strength of the tribtion would be, also had no idea about it. Lith could only grit his teeth and brace himself. A while passed. The tribtion finally arrived. Winds howled and the strong breeze made Lith''s clothes and his long silver hair flutter. In Lith''s vision, there was no one else present in this Astral World apart from him and the golden light around him. He was fully focused and had his attention on the tribtion. What was happening externally, he kept only a small part of attention there and focused fully on the tribtion as it took a greater priority and was a risk to his life. Soon, the howling of the winds transformed into a gray vortex out of which many tiny bugs appeared. Lith squinted his eyes to see what these bugs were. But despite noticing their cricket-like body and grey colour, Lith wasn''t able to point out what type of bugs they were. Lith waves his hand in front of him and created a barrier made up of Dark elemental energy and covered himself, defending against the bugs. It was better to be cautious. The bugs moved towards Lith at great speed and immediately hit the barrier. The bugs weren''t able to prate inside and Lith sighed in relief. But soon, his relief was for naught as the bugs ended up sucking the elemental energy out of the barrier and ended up weakening it. Lith was surprised as he noticed it and immediately cast a Fire spell ¡ª me sh towards the bugs and killed them. Some bugs that weren''t able to react got burnt while most escaped from the fire. Some bugs got on top of the des of mes and sucked the elemental energy out of the mes. It was now clear to Lith that these bugs had the power to suck elemental energies. The bugs continued to charge towards Lith and their goal was to get in touch with his body. Lith could tell what would happen if they ended up sticking onto him. He thus extended his wings out and flew in random motions to dodge the attacks of the bugs. The bugs swarmed together and attacked Lith. Millions of them ended up creating a storm of bugs and rushed towards Lith. Their speed was anything but slow and threatened Lith. ''Elemental attacks don''t work¡­'' Lith thought while dodging and thinking of a way to attack them. He decided to use his spiritual power if he couldn''t use elemental energies. Lith opened his palm and willed his spiritual power to manifest into a sphere. A grey sphere of around six inches was formed on Lith''s palm and Lith immediately threw it towards the bugs. His spiritual power hit the bugs and exploded but Lith noticed that it had little to no effect. ''What even are they¡­'' This was the Astral World and Lith''s own. He had no knowledge of it and he could only do trial and error to try beating them. With the attacks Lith did, it was evident that the bugs weren''t too powerful and could be killed but their numbers were so high that doing any attack would get absorbed by them and be null. ''I should try using area of effect attacks.'' Thinking so, Lith did some hand gestures while running from the bugs and finishing casting the spell, he looked at the bugs and said softly, "zing Fury." A huge tide of mes appeared out of Lith''s body and engulfed the swarm of bugs. The bugs chirped loudly as they felt the high temperature from the mes and a burning sensation. This sound wave was intense enough to rupture the eardrums of people below Rank 6 and Lith, having the body of a Half Saint currently, felt a slight tingle in his ears. The mes that Lith sent ended up burning a good one-tenth of the bugs before it got absorbed by them as usual. Lith didn''t waste time and sent another attack and he attacked with zing Fury four times in a row. Lith was getting a hang of finishing these bugs. As long as the attack was intense enough and could kill a group of bugs in an instant, it was a good attack. Lith sent out waves of other area of effect attacks and in no time, he ended up killing half of the bugs. Lith was relieved to know that the situation was under control but it wasn''t for long when he heard a faint cry of some creature. Lith looked in the direction of the sound and noticed iting from a vortex. In no time, five eagle-like birds, over thirty feet tall, appeared out and charged towards Lith while letting out an angry cry. It was as if Lith had killed their nine generations and they were thirsty for Lith''s life. In just a breath''s time, an eagle closed in on Lith and this caused rm bells to ring all over his body and made him aware that he was in danger! Lith immediately cried out in his mind after distancing away, ''They can use Space!'' Chapter 454 Tribulation (2/3) The three eagles chasing after Lith, the blue sand eagles, were a species of creatures living in the blue sandy deserts. These deserts had a blue color due to the rich mineral deposits in them along with the fact that just beneath the sand, there was some or the other form of water body present. Vast sandy desert were spread over the oceans and had the blue color to them. The eagles traveled from one ce to another by using Space elemental energy that was abundant in these ces and found their prey and mate. Hence the name blue sand eagles. Lith had no idea about them as they weren''t present in his world and as this was the gray Astral World that was spread everywhere, the eagles were summoned for the tribtion. He also wouldn''t have any idea about these eagles even if they were from his world as these eagles appeared gray and not like their original colors. Escaping from these eagles was troublesome as they were proficient in Space as well. Lith could only brace himself after a while and prepare for a head-on attack. That was the only way to defeat these eagles. Lith extended his hand and gathered Destruction elemental energy in there. Magenta, red, and ck colors appeared in his hand and soon a ck sword with a mix of red and magenta colored hilt was manifested. This was made from the colors of the Destruction energy and Lith took an attacking stance and was ready to attack the eagles. The blue sand eagle screeched and charged towards Lith with apparent killing intent. It pointed its sharp ws in Lith''s direction and just as it was about to rip Lith''s body apart; Lith used Space elemental energy and glided through the space in front. His sword cut the eagle from its head to its back into two equal halfs, eventually killing it. The two halves fell down and other two eagles, despite noticing it, continued to charge towards Lith. Lith''s palms were bleeding as he held his elemental energy sword and his hands went numb. His attack might''ve appeared smooth on the outside but only Lith knew how tough the body of the eagle was. It felt as if Lith was hitting an iron shield with a steel stick. Lith used his spiritual power and castes life spells on his hands to heal himself. He was in urgent need of it. The eagles obviously wouldn''t wait for Lith to finish and the same was the case with the bugs. The bugs, also called the Ovarian Parasites are present in rainforest regions rich with beasts and elemental energies. They breed in ovaries of female beasts and die there. The eggs present in the ovaries get developed by having nourishment from the beasts and once the bugs get hatched, they feed on the flesh of the beasts they are in as well as the elemental energies from the surroundings. In one batch, around a thousand bugs grow up and they eat a beast inside out within a matter of a few days and leave. ? These bugs are notorious for causing great harm to all creatures and are usually on the hunt list by all people. Many have tried to make them go extinct but by some or the other reasons, they end up living and have survived the harshest of times. The only way to kill these bugs was to send an attack with such intensity that the bugs would be unable to suck the elemental energy from it and explode. Lith did the right thing by sending zing Fury. He also was correct in assessing the situation with the blue sand eagles. His years of training with his sister and mother along with assassinations had made him have good judgement. Lith flew around with his wings extended and went in a killing spree. It was tiring but he had to do it. Meanwhile his core had formed by almost fifty percent. There was a transparent crystal near Lith''s abdomen and around it were twelve small crystals of different colors. It was a brand new core and the process ofpletion was slightly slowed due to Lith using his spiritual power to focus on fighting the tribtion and also the energies from his body. The elemental energies was falling short for the cores to form and things were a bit troublesome. Lith couldn''t help it. If he focused on his core and gathered elemental energies, he would be killed by these bugs and eagles. Lith was hundred percent sure that once these bugs stick to him, it was game over. Lith focused on ending this tribtion instead of the formation of his core. He charged towards the two eagles and tried his best to kill them. As soon as he killed one eagle, his hand became numb again and it bled more profusely than before. The other eagle didn''t give Lith a chance to rx or heal himself and charged towards him. Lith had no choice but to pick up his sword and hit the eagle. The eagle dashed towards Lith and Lith dashed towards it, eventually piercing its body with his sword and killing it with all his might. Lith''s both hands burst due to the strain from the double attack on the eagles. Lith felt some pain, but having high tolerance, he endured it without a problem. Having the eagles defeated, Lith now had some time to rx. He pped his wings and escaped from the bugs while trying to rx and heal himself. His hands were his priority now and they had to be healed quickly or he''ll suffer. He was a vampire with good regenerative abilities, but because he was in the Astral World without his material body, he had to use elemental energies to heal himself and his body didn''t have the innate regeneration like usual. Soon, Lith''s body was healed and he was back to casting zing Fury on the ovarian parasites. A few breaths of timeter, only one-fourth of the bugs were remaining. Lith was rxed slightly now but before he could rejoice, five flying beasts appeared out of the vortex and let out an ear piercing screech. This shrill cry of the creatures made blood to ooze out of Lith''s ears and his hearing to go numb. Lith turned to look towards the source of sound he heard previously and was shocked. He was shocked not because his ears were bleeding and he went slightly deaf, but because of the flying creatures in front. The five flying creatures looked like bats but had arge wingspan along with a head like a crane but an extrarge beak. Lith knew exactly what they were. They were the extinct ancient species of blood bats. More correctly, extinct native species of Nightingale. These blood bats could will the blood inside a person to their desire and could even kill him if they wanted. These bats were so powerful in the aspects of blood, they could even control a person from afar. They were also intelligent beasts and the higher the grade of them, the stronger and more proficient were they in aspects rted to blood. People hunted these beasts to cultivate blood arts and they also caused lot of harm to the vampires when they were present. The bats went extinct long ago and the ones that did manage to survive, they were killed by the previous Vampire King and there was no existence of them in this world anymore. Lith was greatly shocked to find a few and that too in his tribtion. These bats were very strong and he had to be really wary of them. They could control him and could even make his body burst if they so wanted. One trouble was gone and another appeared. Lith just wondered whom did he offend to get such badluck today. He cast a dark spell equipped barrier around him and ran from the blood bats before they tried to control him. Lith''s core was now greatly slowed and it would take a lot of time to form. Lith couldn''t help it and he prepared himself to fight agains the blood bats. The blood bats screeched again and charged towards Lith and so did the bugs. Lith could only click his tongue in annoyance and prepare to attack these creatures. At one side was his core formation at another side were these creatures. If he focused on his core formation, the creatures would kill him, but if he focused fully on killing these creatures and his core wasn''t formed before his spiritual power ran out, he would be crippled for life. Lith was now stuck in a rock and a hard ce with no way out. Still, he was calm and breathing out, he prepared himself for the uing onught. ..... A/N: Have a good December everyone. Drink lots of hot chocte, drape over nkets, sit before a firece, and make sure to cuddle lots. Laze around as much as you can as it''s winter now and enjoy your Christmas and New year''s. I am supposed to do mass release around 15th something, so let''s see how it goes. I haven''t gotten any requests from webnovel yet, but if they do ask, I''ll do it. Have a good day everyone! Chapter 455 Tribulation (3/3) The blood bats and the ovarian parasites charged towards Lith with all their might and killing intent. They were the creatures of the tribtions and naturally were in a crazed state and weren''t normal. Their killing intent was at its peak and they wouldn''t be at ease unless they killed Lith. Lith had lost a lot of his spiritual power and only around thirty percent of the original amount was remaining. The summoning of the core, the formation of it, followed by the battle with the bugs and eagles took a great toll on him. Formation of the core was the major cause of spiritual power depletion. Lith couldn''t stop that even if he wanted as it was an automatic process. The core would keep consuming the spiritual power of the body and the elemental energies from the body as well as the surroundings. If the person has all his elemental energies and spiritual power exhausted, he would simply die. Lith had no idea that he would be ascending in the immortal realms so soon. If he did, he would''ve better prepared himself. But everything happened too unexpectedly and he was caught off guard. Lith could only grit his teeth and face this predicament he was in. He made a destruction sword once again and took an attacking stance. He was ready to go all out with these creatures. Lith knew that this was thest of the batch in his tribtion and there weren''t any moreing. Once he killed these, the tribtion would be over. Lith had to ensure he only used twenty percent of his spiritual power and the remaining ten percent was saved for the immortal core. If he ends up exhausting everything, he will die. Lith''s mind worked in full capacity and he formted many ns to fight with these creatures in front. There were five blood bats and around two hundred and fifty thousand ovarian parasites. Lith had to find the best possible way to kill them. As Lith''s thoughts elerated, the creatures came closer and closer. Soon¡­ Lith was about to attack them as they came closer but before he could do it, the creatures in front exploded like fireworks and they all got wiped out. Lith was momentarily confused before he saw his mother and wife appear right in front of him. He understood the reason for the tribtion ending so easily. Looking at their divine figures, Lith internally thought, ''I missed them¡­'' Lith didn''t know how long it was since hest saw them, but it definitely felt like an eternity. He was away from them for far too long and he hated this feeling. Lith was about to move towards them and hug them when Lilith said calmly, "meditate and focus on the formation of the core." She reminded him of his situation and didn''t let him ck. Lith sighed as he heard that. He looked at Lilith and nodded his head. Lith sat in a lotus position and meditated. Lilith went behind him and ced her hand right in the middle of his back. Life elemental energy surged towards Lilith''s palm and moved all over Lith''s body. Life soon felt his spiritual power get restored and it wasn''t long before all his fatigue was gone followed by his spiritual power getting fully restored. Lilith backed away and moved towards Arya after she finished healing Lith. After Lilith arrived, Arya asked softly, "what happened to him, mother?" Lilith continued to look at Lith and said in a low voice, "someone tried to take control of him. Eventually it failed as Lith fought back. His ascension then began and he was fighting the tribtion for it." Arya understood the gist of it as Lilith exined. There were many questions inside her head, but Lilith continued and said, "Don''t ask me questions for now. Just watch him. I''ll let you know everythingter." Arya nodded her head and looked towards Lith. Lilith and Arya both had appeared in this ce when Lith''s tribtion started. However, they didn''t help him as they wanted to push him to his limits. Doing so would help him greatly and helping him would only hinder his growth process. The two only helped him when they felt he couldn''t take it anymore. Lilith was the one assessing the situation so everything was under control. She obviously wouldn''t watch Lith die. Thus, to be on a safe side, she ended Lith''s tribtion when he was at his final thirty percent spiritual power. The twodies stood at one side and watched Lith as he ascended. The tribtion that was over brought about great after effects for Lith. His body had a surge of elemental energies and his attainment in the Fire, Space, Destruction, and Dark elemental energies rose sharply. This attainment caused the respective elemental cores to shine brightly and pour in a lot of elemental energies into the main core, that was the transparent crystal. The transparent crystal had elemental energies from all twelve cores poured inside it and as time passed, it took the shape ofnd, water, air, clouds, trees, etc. A new world was formed in Lith''s core and as time passed further, creatures appeared inside, first the wild ones and then the sentient ones. Lith was amazed to see life form in his core. He had waited for a long time to see this. This primitive form of life that urred, it was humanoid but not humans. Lith was yet to figure out who these people were and what their race was. The world formed in Lith''s core again because his previous core was destroyed. Had that not been the case, Lith would''ve had somethingpletely different than this. But all was well since it didn''t matter if the mortal core was there or not. Lith''s immortal core was still better without it and he didn''t suffer any losses due to losing his previous core. Lith''s immortal core was formed in his subconscious when he had his mortal core with him. Thus, Lith lost nothing. The twelve elemental energy cores revolving around the transparent main core, they had elemental energiese out of them in gaseous form and got connected to the main core. The elemental cores poured energies into the main core and sustained it. Finally, after a week, the core was formedpletely. The golden beam of light surrounding Lith in the Astral World started fluttering and soon, it went inside Lith''s core and came out as grey. The entirety of the golden beam of light went in over a period of a few weeks and came out. Lith''s core and the twelve elements cores got nourished greatly and after the golden beam of light was finally gone, Lith''s core was fully ready and functional. Lith, who was in a meditative position for all this while and had his eyes closed, finally opened it slowly. He looked in front of him and a serious glint shone in his calm purple eyes. "I am an immortal now." (The End of the Third Volume) Chapter 456 Saint Rank The Fourth Volume: The Elven Continent Royal Castle, Nightingale. "So you''re telling me, you ascended to Saint Rank directly from Rank 9!?" Lucy eximed in utter shock. Anyone would have the same reaction if they were told this, Lucy being no exception. Emilia and Alexandra also had the same shock written all over their faces and they looked at Lith with a questioning gaze. Lith and his wives were sitting around a round table in the courtyard and discussing things over tea. After Lith''s ascension ended in the Astral World, he was out of there and came back home in his original body. A whileter, here he was, discussing things with his wives and answering all their questions. Lith looked at Emilia, Alexandra, and Lucy, and said calmly, "that''s right. A few things happened and I became a Saint Rank." Lucy still felt it was unbelievable and she couldn''t help but say, "how is such a miracle possible¡­" Lith took a sip of tea and said softly, "even I have no idea." Lucy soon gave up thinking about it and said with a bright smile to Lith, "In any case, congrattions for bing an immortal. I am very proud of you and you are also the reason for my pride." Lucy was very happy and the same was the case with the otherdies. Ascension to Half Saint Rank at the young age of twenty-one was unheard of let alone ascension to Saint Rank. Thedies were bound to feel pride in their husband for such a heaven defying feat. "Congrattions, darling." Alexandra said with a smile. Looking at everyone congratting Lith, Emilia knew she had to do so as well. She wanted to say this in private but now the situation called for it, she could only blush slightly and say, "Congrattions, husband." She wasn''t used to calling Lith husband in the open yet. It hadn''t been long since they got married and she would need a bit of time to do so. Of course, she was alright with calling Lith husband intimately in private without any qualms. Lith looked at them and said softly with a gentle smile, "thank you, everyone. I am truly grateful for your well wishes." Emilia then asked the important question, "So, what happened in the Astral World?" Before Lith could answer, Arya, with her usual blindfold on, looked at Emilia and said with a smile, "He created a big scene there. It was very shy but he did undergo ascension." Her words had a lot of hidden information and she didn''t reveal theplete truth. She didn''t want Emilia, Alexandra or Lucy to get worried like how she was. Knowing about the situation in the Astral World would only stress them out. It was better to keep it put and not let them know. The feeling of knowing her husband was in great danger but not being able to help and only look was a horrible experience for Arya. She still hid this behind her usual jolly expression and pretended as if nothing happened. Thedies here would eventually feel this as well if Arya exined to them the situation in the Astral World. Thus, hiding it was for the best. Lith looked at her with slight surprise but eventually understood why she said that. Sometimes it was better to be quiet and not say too many things. It would only hurt your loved ones. Emilia felt something was off but couldn''t point it where. Being with Arya for so many years, she knew a lot about her. But Arya''s abilities were still something Emilia couldn''t match yet. Lith then turned his head to look at his mother who had been quiet all this while. It wasn''t like her to stay so quiet but he could understand her emotions as well. Lilith was sitting calmly beside Lith but her emotions were in a mess and her thoughts were chaotic. She was constantly trying to figure out who it was that was trying to harm Lith and why only the Astral World and not somewhere else? Lith had been to Astral World thrice by now. It wasn''t a good thing and Lilith needed answers to this. Her future self had told her not to worry as she would eventually get the answers, but a mother''s heart could never risk the safety of her child. Lith, noticing the evident worries on his mother''s face, ced his hand on top of hers and said, "Mom, please ease your worries." Lilith broke out of her thoughts and looked at Lith. Noticing his gentle expression, her worries did ease slightly but it wasn''t for long when she turned to the side and got up. Lilith held Lith''s face with her palms and bending down and looking him straight in the eyes, she said with knitted brows, "Why can''t you be safe?" This was a question Lilith knew was pointless to ask since even Lith had no answers to it, but she couldn''t help but ask anyway. Lith could only awkwardly smile as he heard that and stay quiet. The otherdies, except Arya, wondered what caused such a reaction in Lilith. Lilith then sighed as she realized what she just asked. She then changed her question and asked, "Lith, promise mama, you''ll not do anything risky and always stay safe." Lith knew things were serious when his mother called him by his name instead of the usual ''baby''. He understood the gravity of the situation but he couldn''t promise something like this to his mother. He ced his hand on hers and said softly while looking her in the eyes, "I am sorry, mom. But I can''t promise something like that. But I can assure you I''ll always calcte risks before taking them." This was a world of Swords and Magic and there was no way one wouldn''t be in a risky situation or have their life threatened. Lith would be lying to his mother and break the promise if he agreed to that. Lilith''s eyes became moist and a drop of tear fell down her eye. "Why must you get hurt¡­" Lith didn''t waste time and hugged his mother. He ced her head on his chest and patted her back, trying to ease her worries. Lilith, although a very strong woman, couldn''t help but have a breakdown thinking of the past moment when Lith was almost about to die. That was such a helpless moment and thinking about it still brought shivers to her. She didn''t want Lith to get hurt again like that and she wanted him to promise her this. But she knew she was asking for far too much and there was no way such a thing would be possible. But a mother was a mother and she couldn''t risk losing her child. Lilith never had such a breakdown before in all her life. Even in the worst of times, she never cried and even in the harshest situations didn''t make her falter. But now, feeling the helplessness of the situation and watching her child almost die brought great sadness to Lilith. Her children were the only thing that mattered to her. Power, riches, everything else was secondary and she didn''t give two fucks about it. Lilith''s happiness was in her children''s and her entire life revolved only around these two people. Lith and Lucy were Lilith''s whole world. Lith was starting to understand this and this breakdown of his mother made him further understand this emotion. Lucy had no idea why her mother was so sad but looking at her be like that, she was feeling really bad as well. Emilia and Alexandra couldn''t understand their mother-inw''s situation and as for Arya, her world was Lith as well and she could understand Lilith''s emotions fully well. Arya would''ve broken down as well but she controlled herself and could only hide it. Arya didn''t want to make Emilia, Alexandra, and Lucy have hints about the situation in the Astral World. Lilith broke down because the pain she suffered was far more than Arya''s. Arya only knew that Lith''s life was in danger and she was in a helpless situation, but Lilith had experienced Lith''s life fade away and had Arya experienced this, she would''ve broken down right now as well. The feeling of having your loved one die would make even the strongest of man cry and break down. Lith patted his mother''s back and prayed for her betterment. Chapter 457 Time Affiliation And Time Path After a pleasant chat with his wives, Lith sat down to meditate and look at his immortal core. He was seated on the roof of the castle, basking in the silver glow from the moon and enjoying the dark atmosphere of Nightingale. Lith closed his eyes as he sat in a lotus position and sent his senses toward his core. Lith''s vision changed from dark to suddenly feeling as if he was thrown into space, getting to look at thes orbiting around the sun. Except, the difference was that Lith saw a big blue world around which there were twelve colorfuls and no one was moving, they were all still. The big blue world was Lith''s main core, taking the blue color from the vast amount of water present in it. The colorfuls around were none other than the elemental energy cores. These cores were connected to the main core via bridges made by the respective elemental energy. For instance, the water elemental core had a blue bridge connecting the blue Water core to the main core. Lith tried to see what was so special about these elemental energy cores but found nothing over there, other than extremely potent elemental energies being present in their purest form. The twelve cores nourished the main core and in the main core, as Lith went and saw things, everything was simr to his own world. There were grasnds, mountains, snow, deserts, and much more. Life wasn''t primitive anymore and there were a lot of species of nts. Animals weren''t present yet and the only creatures that appeared in Lith''s core were some primitive insects, that''s about it for life. Lith was excited to see some beasts or humans be birthed in this core. It was a pity that no lifeforms were born inside. He decided to enter his core in person and not just check it using his spiritual sense. Lith stood up and extended his hand out. Pointing his finger somewhere on the ground, Lith said calmly, "Drop." A bright light shone from Lith''s abdomen and the core came out. It fixed itself on the spot, right where Lith''s finger pointed. As the core affixed itself, it let out a loud rumble and then everything became silent once again. Lith had vanished from his spot and he was pulled inside his core. The core became invisible after a few seconds. It seemed as if there was no one present here in this ce. The rumbling that was generated by the core was heard by everyone in the castle. Everyone in this castle was a powerful immortal being. Lith''s actions of cing his core outside did not go unnoticed. But nobody had any exaggerated reaction as it was a normal thing for immortals to ce their cores outside. Although it would result in their deaths if someone found their core and shattered it, the chances of such a thing happening were pretty low unless one''s rank differed by a very high degree. Lith didn''t need to worry about this happening to him. He was at home and there wasn''t any ce safer than Nightingale in this world. Lith appeared inside his core and looked around, He found himself in some grassy ins. He then looked up and saw a sun to be present there. This world felt too simr to his previous one which was Earth. The size and everything else was also simr. Lith''s current world, which is the magic one, was pretty abnormal. There were gigantic trees and weird monsters. The grassy ins had grass twice the size of humans and many other anomalies. But in this world, it was really normal. Lith walked around and saw nothing but grass for a while. He then came across mountains and as he moved, he saw various other normal things everywhere. He then sat down in one patch of the grassy ins and meditated to sense other things in his core. The first thing Lith noticed by doing so was the density of the elemental energy here. As Lith was in the grassy ins, he sensed the Wind elemental energy to be more followed by Earth. As he moved towards the mountains, the Earth''s elemental energy was more. In such a way, the density of elemental energies was different in different ces. But one thing Lith noticed when he checked the overall density of elemental energies, the one in the least amount was Life, Light, Death, Time, Lightning, and Wind. Being in the grassy ins, Lith surely found more Wind elemental energy, but overall, it was really low. Lith finally understood that his core was also able to tell about what areas he would need to work on and have more attainments in. Life(animal, not nts) was still primitive and there weren''t any humans or beasts in his core because Lith''s Life elemental energy attainment was low. Time in his core was moving slowly, almost simr to his current world because Lith''s Time attainment level was low. From what Lith knew, usually, the ones who had Time affinity, their cores would be two to three times faster than the real world. Meaning, if one day passed in the real world, ten to twenty days would pass in the core. This was something that could make a strong person even stronger. Usually, people have the rate of time in their cores almost the same as the outside world or simply two or three times faster. That was the world''s average. But the Time-affiliated immortals would have their rates anywhere from five to eight times faster. However, some people had their core times even faster and they were the Time path immortals. These immortals, although had other affinities other than Time, they solely cultivated in the Time element, and on average, a Time path immortal had the time of their core range anywhere from ten to fifteen times faster. It may not look too big of a difference from a Time-affiliated immortal but in the long term, it varied greatly. A thousand years in the normal world would equal five thousand years for a Time-affiliated immortal but it would be a whopping ten thousand to fifteen thousand years for a Time path immortal. Ten thousand years would equal fifty thousand years of a Time-affiliated immortal but for a Time path immortal, it would be anywhere from a hundred thousand to a hundred and fifty thousand. Rising in ranks through the Time element was hard for everyone. So not many chose this path. They would work on the Time element if they had the affinity, but not many would be Time path immortals. There was only one person throughout history who was known to rise to Supreme Rank through the Time path. It was none other than the current Dragon Emperor Dagassi. Having Time affinity was rare in itself and due to the seriousck of resources in the Time element, not many walked the Time path. Dagassi was a brave and courageous dragon and he took the risk to walk the Time path. Eventually, all things fell into ce and he became the Supreme Rank of the dragons and reced the previous dragon supreme. The previous dragon supreme went into seclusion after Dagassi took the throne and was never heard from again. Lith, who was sitting and thinking about these things, realized that it would be difficult to raise his Time attainment. But thankfully, it won''t be too difficult as he didn''t have to fight too much for resources. He had everything with him in the castle and he could simply use them to cultivate further and rise in ranks. Lith had to urgently get stronger and although he had the thought of bing rich and doing business for the next neen years, he didn''t forget his main goal, which was to find the one who caused him into such a bad state in the Astral World and kill it. Lith''s current goals were to be rich, be strong, and provide all the love and care he could to his wives. He had to utilize each day to its fullest and he couldn''t simply ck off. cking would mean he would be behind schedule for a lot of things and much other stuff could getpromised as well. If he cked on cultivation, he wouldn''t get stronger fast and if he only cultivated, he would not be able to give time to his wives, which would be really bad and unfair to them. Thus, Lith had to manage his time well and not ck off. He also had his two friends whom he had to meet and give time as well. Lith soon mentally made a priority list and the things he needed to do. The priority list went as: ¨C Spend time with wives ¨C Be strong ¨C Be rich ¨C Other things Lith kept his priority list as simple as he could and didn''t put too much stuff into it. He had other things to do as well such as modify the Ying Yang V¨©rya Sutra and also give some care to his maids and butlers and also spend time with his friends. But every other thing was included in thest point in his priority list and Lith was sure that he would be able to manage it well. After thinking of such things, Lith went back to checking his core and soon he found out¡­ Chapter 458 Liths Attainment "My attainment is low in so many elements." Lith said softly as he opened his eyes after finishing looking at his core. Having an all-elemental affinity had its pros and cons. The cons were that one had to work much harder than others as they would need to raise their attainments in all elemental energies. But one of the pros of being an all-elemental mage was that they could choose any path they wanted to walk on. "I can obviously choose the destruction path if I want since that could give me lots of attacking power, but then, there would be nothing that would make me stand out from the rest and give me an advantage." Lith assessed himself. He then stood up and stretched his body. He had reached a conclusion. "It''s decided. I have twelve elemental affinities, I''ll walk all twelve paths." Lith said it like it was only normal to do so but it was far from it. In fact, it was a great exaggeration that could shake the world to its core. Even the people with six elemental affinities dared not walk more than three paths. However, a long time ago a human had walked more than three paths. That person had walked five paths but it had been so long that nobody even remembered him. His ascension to Half Emperor Rank was known by everyone but during his ascension to Supreme Rank, he suddenly disappeared. With the passage of time, people eventually forgot about him and the one that is officially known by everyone to have walked the most path was none other than the Elf Queen. The Elf Queen walked the path of Wind, Water, Earth, and Fire and her attainments in these four elements were the highest aspared to anyone else in this world. Though she had such high attainments and walked on four paths, she still wasn''t stronger than the Heavenly Emperor since that being was more than a million years old. It was thus still a debatable topic whether walking on many paths would result in a person being stronger than others or not. Whatever the case, Lith had decided to walk the twelve paths. His sister was doing it and he had a hunch that his mother was proficient in all twelve as well. If he didn''t want to be left behind those two, he couldn''t choose anything else. "I first need to increase my attainment in the Life element and what better ce for that could be other than the Elven Continent?" The Elves were the ones closest to nature and many had Life affinity. Their continent was filled with Life element resources and was the best ce to go if one had to understand Lifews better and gain attainment. The second best ce for the same was the Angel Continent but they had strict rules and not everyone was allowed there. Since angels could be corrupted easily by others, only specific ces were open for people from other continents and races to visit. They also banned the entry of demons and devils for this reason. Lith looked at his core for a bit more and then exited it. His core came back into his body and he jumped down from the roof of the castle. Lith fell freely down and as he neared the ground, he extended his wings out and flew towards the courtyard of the castle. In the courtyard, Lith saw his mother sitting and calmly sipping on some tea. She seemed to be in deep thought about something. Seeing her, Lith knew exactly whom he wanted to spend his first year with. Lith flew towards the courtyard andnded below. As soon as his foot touched the ground, his wings retracted. Then he elegantly walked towards Lilith. Lilith had noticed Lith''s movement before and wasn''t surprised to suddenly see him. ''Surprising her is almost impossible.'' Lith thought as he approached her. As Lith reached close to her, he went behind her back and hugged her neck. "What are you doing, mom?" "Having tea. You want to have some?" Lilith replied calmly. "No, I want to have you," Lith replied with a smirk. Lilith rolled her eyes and turned to look up at Lith''s face. "Do you think mama is in the mood, baby?" Lilith had been worried about Lith''s safety ever since she had learned of the mysterious entity that was trying to control him. She wasn''t in the mood for jokes now. Lith smiled and replied, "Of course, you aren''t. That''s why let''s go on a date. I am sure your mood will get better." "A date?" Lilith suddenly didn''t feel so bad anymore. A date surely sounded nice as she''ll get to spend a lot of time with her baby and get more intimate as well. "Yes. I''ve decided to spend more time with my wives. Now that the marriage is over, the honeymoon remains. Let''s go on a date first and then we''ll go for our honeymoon as well." Lith replied with the same smile as before. Hearing that, Lilith asked, "So you''re taking the others on a date as well?" Suddenly, her mood took a plunge when she thought that other wives would also apany them on the date. Lilith didn''t feel so good at the thought of having to share her baby with others. Lith shook his head. "It''s just you and me. I am going to go on dates and honeymoon with everyone individually. The first person I want to take out is you, mom. So are youing?" Lilith immediately felt warm in her heart as she realized she was her son''s first priority. She might''ve cried, but she had already fulfilled her crying quota for the month earlier in the astral world. Lilith smiled brightly after hearing that and said softly, "I aming." Looking at his mother''s contagious radiant smile, Lith smiled as well and said, "let''s not waste time and leave now." "Now!?" Chapter 459 A Good Maid Must Be Rewarded,Right? "Now!?" Lilith was surprised to hear that it was so sudden. Nodding his head, Lith grinned and said, "Obviously." "Let me go get ready then. We''ll go out after that." Lilith said and got up to leave. "Why waste time? This outfit is also great." Lilith chuckled and said, "ady dresses up for all asions. You shouldn''t stop her." Lith shook his head with a smile. "Do whatever you feel is the best. I''ll be waiting." Lilith nodded her head lightly and left. Lith thought that he should also dress up to match his date. He went to his room and was about to search for outfits when a thought crossed his mind. ''Why should I go through this task of finding clothes? Am I not the prince? I''ve got so many maids and it''ll be a pity if I don''t use their services.'' Thinking so, Lith pped his hands twice and called out softly, "Luna." In the next instant, Luna magically appeared out of thin air and stood right in front of Lith. No matter how many times he saw it happen, this phenomenon never ceased to amaze him. He still did not understand how pping twice anywhere in the castle and calling out a maid or butler''s name would summon them. In any case, it wasn''t a bad thing. Lith looked at Luna who was standing in front of him while wearing a victorian maid outfit. She was covered everywhere and seemed to be in a conservative outfit, but Lith knew that hidden beneath the skirt were sexy pantyhoses. But Lith didn''t do anything to tease Luna as he had his first date and didn''t want to ruin it. "Get me changed into an outfit perfect for a date, Luna." "As you wish, Your Highness." Like a good maid, Luna did not ask any unnecessary questions. She obeyed themand and got to work immediately. She walked towards Lith and made him open his arms and stand in a T position. In the next instant, Lith felt a light breeze and¡­ "Done. Is this outfit good for you, Your Highness?" Lith was amazed at the speed. He looked around and saw his previous clothes were gone and new ones had reced them. Luna was so fast that Lith wasn''t even able to see what she did. After his initial amazement, Lith walked towards a mirror to check out his appearance. The Vampire Prince saw himself dressed in semi-formal clothes. He was wearing a tucked-in white shirt that perfectly showed his tempered upper body, blue jeans, brown shoes, and a brown belt. Luna was aware that dressing Lith in more fancy clothes would result in a sh as his devilish looks would not stand out amidst the bling of the fancy clothes. So, she had chosen simple clothes for him. Lith looked at his toned figure reflected in the full body-length mirror. His clothes didn''t look too tight or too loose. They were a perfect fit for him. Lith was constantly amazed by the privileges he could enjoy as a prince. In his past life, he had to buy clothes that were readymade and also slightly bigger than his size. He didn''t have the money to buy more clothes if he became fat or by any chance grew taller as he aged. Now it was different and Lith couldn''t help but smile. This was indeed a very good life and he appreciated it very much. After admiring himself and being thankful for this life, Lith walked towards Luna. He saw her standing still with a proud smile on her face and waiting for new orders. Lith could tell why she had that smile. It definitely had to do with the way he was dressed. He was about to say thank you to her and walk away when he realized a simple thank you wasn''t enough. He had to reward his maid for her good work and keep her satisfied as well. Thinking so, Lith stood right in front of Luna and said, "Good work, Luna." Luna smiled and replied, "It is my pleasure, Your Highness." Lith then said with a smirk, "A good maid must be rewarded, right? What does my maid want?" Hearing the word ''my maid'' made Luna lightly shiver in happiness. She didn''t want anything more than to be able to serve Lith, but now that he did ask, not answering would be rude and she didn''t want toe out as rude. That was just an excuse Luna gave herself to not feel shy about asking for a reward. Luna looked at Lith and said with a light blush on her face, "Your Highness can reward me in any form he likes." Lith''s smirk intensified and he said, "any form?" Luna nodded her head. "Yes." Lith took a step ahead and was going in for a hug when he immediately turned Luna around and made her bend down on the table in front. "Ah¡­" Luna let out a surprised shout as she didn''t expect this. Lith lifted Luna''s dress up in the next instance and saw her pantyhose. She was wearing almost transparent ck stockings and stringed panties. Lith knew that Luna was a masochist and liked getting punished. Although he didn''t have anything to punish her right now, he knew that sending out some spanks would act as a good reward for her. His guess was right. Luna was indeed turned on when she was pushed down by Lith. She couldn''t help but be slightly wet down there. As a result a stain formed on her panties. Thankfully, she was wearing ck panties and the stain went unnoticed by Lith. Luna turned back and said shyly, "Your Highness, this is¡­" Of course, she knew what Lith was doing and loved every bit of it. But hey, one must try to resist for greater pleasure¨C ahem, when one was innocent, they should resist punishment. "Your highness, Luna has done nothing wrong so she shouldn''t be punished like this," Luna said coquettishly. Lith smiled and said, "This is your reward for being a good maid. You don''t want it?" Of course, she wanted it! Was that even a question? Luna obviously wouldn''t say ''no'' to Lith. She stopped showing any resistance and gave in. Lith saw Luna''s big butt under the dark lingerie. Her butt looked so soft and squishy that it made Lith want to squeeze it and y with it. Lith had a date to go to and didn''t have too much time on his hand. Thus, he didn''t squeeze her peaches. Doing so would only make him give in to his desires and he will bete for his date. Lith held the hem of her skirt up with his left hand and moved his right towards her butt and¡­ Pah! "Mhm¡­" Lith spanked Luna''s buttocks. She let out a small moan, indicating she liked what was happening. Lith pped her plump derriere a few more times until it had be red all over. Only then did he stop. Lith made Luna stand up, and her skirt fell back down. Lith saw Luna in her conservative maid outfit again as she stood before him. Knowing what was beneath that skirt and its current state made Lith feel great pleasure. He was the only man in this world with this privilege, and he couldn''t help but feel how wonderful his life was. After his shenanigans with Luna, Lith went to the courtyard to wait for his mother. Soon¡­ Chapter 460 A Class Mission Lilith arrived wearing a regal dark blue dress that entuated her perfect figure. Her curves, all in the right ce, were a feast for the eyes. The dark clothing contrasting with her silver hair was a sight to behold. It made Lith look at her with an awe-struck expression. Lilith chuckled upon noticing Lith''s expression and said, "Can we go if you have finished staring?" Lith got out of his stupor and replied, "Mom looks beautiful." One must alwayspliment theirdies. It kept them happy. Lilith smiled and replied, "thank you, baby. You look handsome as well." That was true as well. Lith had his hair tied in a man bun and wore casual clothes. He looked like an absolute piece of art, just like Lilith. Herpliments weren''t false in any form. Lith stood up and walked towards Lilith. He extended his elbow out and asked, "shall we?" Lilith decided to reply with her actions. She locked his arm with her arm, and in the next instant, both disappeared from the castle. * Location - The World Tree, 10,000 km above the ground. A ck-haired youngster was seated on the chairs near the bar inside a tavern. He waited for his drinks, viewing the atmosphere in the room. Though everyone was having fun over drinks and food, this youngster was not one of them. His mood was gloomy. ''Why have things been dyed so much? And what''s with the notification telling me the apocalypse ising closer? I am trying my best to extend it, so what is causing it to elerate its timeline? It seems I''ll need to move faster than before. I have to find that baby and kill it.'' ''Previously, I thought killing a baby would get me the abilities. But thankfully, I wasn''t rash and realized that I needed to wait until he formed his core.'' ''The core must''ve formed by now, and he should be attending the academy entrance exam in a few years. I''ll take him out when he''s in Espat.'' The man''s thoughts were anything but good. The one thinking about the apocalypses and notifications- who else could it be but Lucas, the only system user in the world? Lucas''s thoughts were about to turn darker when he was interrupted by the bartender, who mmed a pitcher full of beer in front of him and said, "order''s up!" Lucas tipped him and sent him away. He took his beer and had a sip of it. Having just a bit, he put it down and said slowly while wiping his mouth, "Elven beers are indeed amazing." "It indeed is." Someone replied to Lucas, making him turn his head and look toward the person. It was Qianyu. Without any greetings, Lucas asked, "did you bring the information?" Qianyu, currently in disguise, handed him an envelope and asked, "did I have any other option?" And then she ordered beer for herself. Lucas opened the envelope and read its contents. "You did a good job," He whispered as he set the envelope on fire. "Compliments don''t feed my stomach, Mister," Qianyu reminded the man. Lucas shook his head as he took out an item from thin air and handed it to Qianyu. "Here. Our deal has concluded. You do not have anything to do with me, nor do I have anything to do with you." Qianyu didn''t bother to check what Lucas gave her and left. After she was gone, Lucas ordered one more beer. After he finished it, he slumped on the bar counter and sighed. ''I used almost all my coins to buy the yellow jade pin from the system''s shop. I am as good as broke now.'' Lucas was too poor to afford any expensive alcohol. So, he had to drink the cheapest beer in the tavern. Despite being the cheapest, the beer was of top quality and not something one could find anywhere in the world apart from the Elven Continent. After finishing his drinks, Lucas asked the system, ''how much time is left?'' Soon, he heard a mechanical voice in his head along with a panel that stated: [A ss mission <> time left: 26 months¡­] The system gave the exact number of months, weeks, days, hours, minutes, and seconds to Lucas. It gave him a headache. He only wanted to know the number of months. It was one of the long-term missions that the system had issued. Although it may seem like Lucas had a lot of time, he, in fact, had to hurry. Time would pass by in the blink of an eye, and he may not even be able to finish this mission. But now that Lucas was at the bar, he couldn''t help but procrastinate. "Maybe I''ll start from tomorrow onward." Lucas muttered as he slumped onto the bar counter after finishing his third beer. * Shiroi Neko Country, Elven Continent. Sakura Mito, Cdon City. Lith teleported out of thin air along with Lilith. They both were standing on the pavement lined by tall bamboo trees. They had arrived in the bamboo forest of the Sakura Mito district. "Let''s go and get changed." Lith said to his mother with a smile, "We will seem out of ce if we do not change our clothes. Look, there is even a clothing shop nearby." Lith had nned things before asking Lilith out on a date. His goal was to visit the cherry blossom district in the Cat tribe country of the beastkin. Shiroi Neko literally meant the white cat. He was the ancestor of the Cat tribe who had done a lot of good for them. So, the Cat tribe named their country after him. Hearing that she had to get changed again, Lilith slightly knitted her brows and said, "I dressed up so much to get changed again?" Lith chuckled upon hearing that. "Yes. Didn''t I say we should leave right away? It was you who insisted on changing." Lilith pouted in annoyance as she heard that. ''Oh damn! So cute! I mean, Kawaii!'' Lith said in his heart as he chuckled in response. He then held Lilith''s hand and dragged her toward the shop. "Let''s not waste time. We have to see the cherry blossoms before the night falls." "Let''s go!" Chapter 461 Lilith In Kimono Lith and Lilith hung out in the clothing shop. Lith was currently seated in the lounge, waiting for Lilith to finish her shopping. Lith wanted to see Lilith change into new clothes but she denied him entry and asked him to go sit in the waiting room. Although Lith had no idea what was with her not allowing him when he had seen everything previously anyway, heplied with her wishes and sat quietly. Of course, Lith had changed already and it didn''t take time to do so. He was in a red and ck kimono. The inner clothing was red and the entire outer region was ck. His hair was tied roughly in a bun, just like a certain main character who bites his hand and turns into a murderous giant in some anime. Lith was in thend of anime and he decided to have his hairstyle and clothing be like some characters from animes. Lith appeared really handsome as usual and his rough man bun gave him a casual look. The formal clothing coupled with his casualness brought about a pleasant chaos that was very pleasing to the eyes. Lith was definitely ady killer and it was evident from the various gazes he had received from thedies shopping in the store. The employees of the store were also distracted and would sneak a peek at Lith whenever they got the chance. Females would outright stare at him and even the male workers couldn''t help but envy his charm. This had be a usual urrence for Lith and he had learned how to deal with it. His time in the academy had taught him well how to handle such situations. A whileter, Lilith finally arrived. As soon as she came out of the changing room, all the people in the store stopped whatever they were doing and stared at Lilith in amazement, Lith being no exception to it. Lilith, donning a white kimono with red floral patterns on it and having part of her silver hair tied up and part flowing freely, looked so stunning that it was enough to cause nosebleeds to ur in all parts of the Elven Continent. Looking at her, Lith was damn sure that all the virgins were bound to jizz themselves with just one look at his mother. She looked just that damn good! "Damn!" Lith eximed as Lilith neared. Lilith chuckled as she noticed his agape mouth and cing her fingers lightly on it, she closed it and said, pose yourself, this isn''t the first time you''re looking at me, is it?" Though she said it with calmness, she was actually pleased with his reaction. Her time and effort to dress up had not been wasted! "Yeah no, I can''t help it. You''re looking too¨C" Lilith ced a finger on Lith''s lips and whispered softly, "Save thepliments. Say it to meter. Not here." ? There were people watching and Lilith didn''t want them to hear Lithpliment her. She liked to listen to hispliments in private and then reward him appropriately. Lith nodded his head and the two left the store after paying for their clothes amidst the shocked gazes of everyone. Aftering out, Lith once again had a proper look at his mother in the bright sunlight of the Elven Continent. Bright rays of the sun shone on her silky silvery hair. Coupled with her white kimono, her beauty made Lith amazed once again. ''I have no idea how she ends up looking so good even in whites.'' Lilith''s skin tone and her hair were something that would sh with lighter-colored clothes. Lith knew this because he also had the same appearance as her and he didn''t look good in bright clothes. Yet, she looked pretty amazing even in a snow-white kimono! ''Oh also, now that I see her properly, damn, it makes me wonder what''s underneath those kimonos! No wonder kimono cosy was somon on Earth and why people loved it.'' Lith''s thoughts were taking a pervy turn, but he had them in control. His eyes only held admiration for her beauty and no lust. After he was done, Lith walked towards Lilith, and holding her hand, he said softly, "I am not kidding, but you look really good in that outfit, mom. I have no words to describe that." Lilith smiled radiantly as she heard that and chuckled. "Mama is happy baby feels that way." Lith smiled back and the two started walking to tour the Sakura Mito district. Sakura Mito was a great tourist attraction. It not only had cherry blossoms but there was also the ancient Japanese culture present here. Lith didn''t know what sort of brain Sakaguchi had but it was evident that he brought the entirety of the Japanese culture from Earth to this world and spread it in the Elven Continent. Only a genius would be able to do something like this and Lith was sure that Sakaguchi was one. Lith walked through the Bamboo Forest once again and as they walked further, they saw many tourists. When the tourists saw the two, they would stop in their tracks. Rather than admiring the beauty of the bamboo forest, they would ogle the bountiful curves of Lilith and the devilish good looks of Lith. The two appeared like the most dazzling stars out there. Lith ignored them and described the things he was looking at to his mother. These Bamboo Forests were the same as those from Earth, except their height and thickness were much greater. "Do you know, mom, there is an ancient tale regarding these bamboos." Lith suddenly thought of something and said to Lilith. "Hmm?" Lilith was curious when she heard that. She hadn''t heard any such tale before. Lith smiled and continued while pointing towards a bamboo, "the tale is of a bamboo cutter and a princess." Snap! Lith who was about to continue suddenly stopped as he heard the sounds of cameras. He turned behind and saw the tourists taking pictures of him and his mother. ''Tsk. So troublesome." The tourists found the two to be some big shots and they couldn''t help but take pictures. They would''ve gone forward and taken pictures as well but the aurasing out of Lith and Lilith made them afraid to approach them. Lith knew he needed to do something or his date with his mother would be ruined. Lilith, noticing Lith''s expression, said, "Should I¨C" "No. Don''t do anything, mom. Just rx. We''re here on a date, not to kill people." Lith could tell what his mother was thinking of and he stopped her before her thoughts ran wild. Lilith blinked and looked at Lith with a confused look. Just what was he thinking that made him say that? Did Lilith look like someone who likes violence? Sometimes she didn''t understand how her baby came to such conclusions. Lilith waited to see what Lith was doing and didn''t disturb him. Lith took out his phone and called Luna. He decided to take help from her so that his time with his mother wasn''tpromised. In just a few minutes, Luna arrived. She wasn''t alone, she brought ten more maids with her. Luna observed from the air and ordered the other maids to keep the tourists away from Lith and Lilith. Soon, the tourists were gone from the vicinity, and Lith and Lilith were alone once again. Lith pointed towards the bamboo again and continued, "Right, so the tale of the bamboo cutter and the princess is like this..." Chapter 462 Jealous Wives Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Ehh? what!?" Lucy eximed as she heard the news. "That''s right, Your Majesty. Madam and His Highness are in the Shiroi Neko Country of the Elven Continent right now." Freya repeated her news for Lucy. "This¡­" Lucy facepalmed as she heard that. These two were definitely on a date! But then Lucy calmed down as she remembered her mother''s gloomy aura. Her mother was sad for some reason. So, she knew that Lith must have taken her on a date to calm her mind. Lucy sighed as this conclusion came to her and thought, ''why was I jealous of my own mother? In any case, it''s a good thing that little brother did.'' She got back to work after thinking about this but soon she stopped doing everything and thought to herself with determination, ''I''ll be the one to go on a date with him next!'' * Abx World Academy. "It''s a date!" Emilia eximed as she heard the news from Sel. Her reaction was the same as Lucy''s. "That''s a given, Madam," Sel replied without looking at Emilia and while sitting on a couch and working on herptop. "Yeah, well¡­ I guess it''s okay. Mother was not in a good mood today. I can understand why husband took her out." Emilia suddenly realized the reasons. "Then Madam, if you are not in a good mood, maybe His Highness will take you out as well?" Sel thought for the better of Emilia. Now that Emilia was married, she called Lith His Highness as he was the prince and her madam was the wife of the prince. Emilia shook her head. "No, that''s not a good idea." One shouldn''t do things just for attention. It wasn''t a good thing. Sel then said, "if you don''t do things, you''ll be left out, Madam." Emilia looked at Sel and said with a smile, "don''t worry, he''s not like that. He gives equal attention to us all." "But don''t you want more attention?" Sel asked. "I mean¡­ well¡­" Emilia was at a loss for words. She did want attention as well. "See?" Sel replied with a smile. "Tsk. Stop putting weird thoughts in my mind Sel and get to work." Sel lightly chuckled and obeyed her mistress. Emilia was in deep thought after the conversation with Sel. A whileter, she pumped her fists and decided with fiery eyes, "The next date, it''ll be me with my husband!" "That''s the spirit, Madam," The voice of Sel came out of nowhere. "Huh?" "Your thoughts were too loud, and I heard it," Sel replied. "..." Emilia blushed in embarrassment and turned her chair around to hide from Sel. She put her hands on her burning face and said softly, "Why am I like this?" * Nine Roses Hotel, War Dragon City. Arya was sitting in an office on the top floor of the Nine Roses Hotel. Each hotel branch had the top floor reserved for her. An office was also included for her convenience. She was looking at multiplerge screens in front of her. Though she had a blindfold on, she could see everything clearly. Soon, she heard a knock on her door. "Come in." Arya didn''t bother to check who it was but whoever had the ability to knock on her office door on this floor definitely was someone special. A red-haired maid with ck horns hopped her way inside Arya''s office. "Lady Arya, Lady Arya, did you know, His Highness is on a date with Madam in the Elven Continent." The red-haired maid reported cheerfully. Arya stopped looking at the screens and looked at her red-haired maid. She first said, "How did Rain allow you entry inside?" "Eh?" The red-haired suddenly fell quiet. Arya looked at her suspiciously and asked, "Did you seduce her again? Or did you do something naughty that made her legs weak and sneaked in?" The red-haired maid had a nervous sweat on her forehead andughed awkwardly, and said, "hehe¡­ Uhh... I must go!" She was about to rush away when the door mmed shut, and she was stuck inside the room. Arya looked at her with a solemn look and called out, "Miko¡­" "y-Yes¡­?" The red-haired turned around to see Arya. She was really nervous to see what Arya would do to her. Soon, she looked at the blindfolded Arya, her new madam, and saw her looking at herself seriously. Arya, who had a solemn expression a moment ago, suddenly startedughing. She pointed at Miko while clutching her belly and teased, "Hahahaha! Look at that damn fearful face! I like it! I like it! Hahahaha!" "Tch. Lady Arya, you almost killed me with that stare." Miko wiped her imaginary sweat and said. "Alright, alright, tell me, how did youe here? What happened to Rain?" Arya stopped joking and went to the point. Miko sat on the sofa in Arya''s office and said, "I simply made her horny. She couldn''t focus and had to urgently rush to the washroom to relieve herself." "My poor Rain. Why must you torture her like this?" Although Arya said that, she wasughing. Miko smiled and continued, "Lady Arya, don''t you want to know what His Highness and Madam are up to?" "Ah, that, I forgot about it. What of it?" Arya suddenly realized that Miko brought news of her husband to her. Miko then said the same things as Freya and Arya responded: "Date? Nice. My husband sure knows how to cheer hisdies, fufu." Arya''s response waspletely different than the other twodies. She was a pretty chill and cheerfuldy and didn''t really have any jealousy or envy toward Lilith. Arya knew very well that her husband loved her just as much as she loved him. He would always care for her and won''t just shun her to the side. How did she know when she hadn''t even been with Lith for long? Experience. When Arya''s memories rted to love poured in, she realized everything about love and saw Lith''s love to be pure when he proposed to her in the shower. Arya thus fell for him and she was pretty rxed with everything. "Though I do seem chill, I wonder what reactions the others are having right now. Hmm¡­ I can''t see Emilia or Lucy, but I sure can see Alexandra, hehe." Arya turned to look at the screens in front of her and saw Alexandra fighting against many ck dragons. "Oh right¡­" Arya turned to look at Miko who was sitting leisurely on the sofa and drinking tea. Arya snapped her fingers and¡­ "Kyaaaah!" Miko screamed in surprise as she was turned upside down. Miko''s legs were tied by a rope and she was attached to the ceiling of the office. "Lady Arya!?" Miko looked at Arya and said in a panic. Arya chuckled and said, "this is your punishment for torturing my poor Rain. Reflect on yourself now." Miko clicked her tongue again and said, "I don''t think this is a punishment. I think Lady Arya wanted to see my panties more than to see me get punished." Miko''s skirt was turned upside down and her bottom was visible to Arya. Hearing that, Arya''s view shifted from the screen to Miko''s panties. It was wrong what she said but her attention did shift to that ce momentarily. Just as she saw that, this time Arya clicked her tongue and said, "you damn lewd subus!" Pah! "Ow!" Mikoid a trap for Arya and made her watch her bottom. She wasn''t wearing any panties! * Battlefield A-12, War Dragon City. A meteor came crashing towards Alexandra, who was in ck battle robes. She dodged it and let the meteor crash on the ground beside her. Three ck dragons, fifty feet tall, came rushing towards her. Alexandra hopped in the air and swung her double-ded sword at them and injured them. The battle was going pretty well when Alexandra saw her Frost Elf maid gesture to her that there was something important that she should know about. "Pause," Alexandra said lightly and all the dragons stopped. Alexandra went towards her maid and asked, "what is it, Jane?" Jane, the blue-haired, blue-eyed Frost Elf with a cold expression, said calmly, "I''ve got the news that Madam and His Highness are on a date in the Elven Continent." Although Jane seemed to have an apathetic and indifferent look, she was not really cold. She cared about the interests of Alexandra as she was her maid now and also the interests of the Royal n. Having an icy expression was just the innate nature of the Frost Elves. "Damn it!" Alexandra eximed as she heard that. She was starting to feel pangs of envy but then she realized that the woman her husband was with was none other than the Queen herself. It quickly helped suppress the ugly monster of jealousy rearing its ugly head in her heart. If it was the Queen or the Princess, then things were fine with Alexandra, but not if he was with anyone else. Alexandra then started thinking about why they were together and suddenly recalled the Queen''s mood in the morning. She then understood everything. But despite understanding, Alexandra said, "why isn''t it me with my husband!?" Her screws were a bit loose when the talks were about her husband. "Tsk. Tsk. Jane, keep me updated on everything. I''ll be the one who goes on a date next with my husband!" The yandere was showing her true colors but was tame currently as it was the Queen herself who was with Lith and didn''t go out of bounds. Suddenly, while looking at Jane, Alexandra realized something. "Ugh." Alexandra frowned and immediately charged toward the battlefield to fight the dragons. "Oi! Don''t ck! Come!" She yelled and started shing her des with them. ''Damn it! The others might be thinking the same thing as me. If I got the news from Jane, the others might''ve gotten it as well. They are definitely thinking about going on a date with darling! I can''t let it happen! I can''t let them go before me! I''ll be the first!'' CLANG! Alexandra''s sword hit the metallic scales of the dragon, making her hand numb. But she didn''t care and continued to sh her sword at them. ''I''ll be the first! I''ll be the one! I''ll be the first! I''ll be the one!'' Alexandra''s red eyes became even redder as she fought with the dragons and her determination to be with her husband rose even further. She didn''t care even in the slightest if she was going topete against the Vampire Princess or a Seraphim or a Supreme Rank Dragon. She simply wanted to be with her darling! Chapter 463 Discussion In The Heavenly Court Lith toured the Sakura Mito with his mother and told her the various Japanese tales from Earth. He enjoyed telling stories to his mother, and Lilith basked in his undivided attention. The two spent their time peacefully together, but the rest of the world was in an uproar over what had happened at the CNC. The news of the death of CNC members reached the ears of all the Supreme Ranks in the world. It had caused chaos in their respective factions. * The Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. "Your Majesty, it pains me to say this, but Noman, whom we all thought so highly of and wanted to recruit in the Heavenly Court, has done something that brings shame upon us angels." An Angel King, standing in front of his seat in the Heavenly Court, addressed the court and the Heavenly Emperor, Alex Pdin. Alex, who wasid back in his seat, leaned forwards as he heard Noman''s name being brought up. "Now, this is interesting," he thought. The million-year-old soul who still had the good looks of a thirty-year-old focused his attention on the Angel King in front. However, the other Angel Kings in the court were confused and did not understand the context. They weren''t in charge of the affairs of the Neutral Continent. So, it was only natural that they wouldn''t know. The person standing noticed the gazes of the people and could understand their confusion. He cleared his throat and rified, "My apologies. Let me exin it more clearly." "First, let me ask, does everyone know who Noman is?" A discussion went on about his question as a few knew about Noman but several didn''t. Most of them only had a rough idea of who Noman was. The senior Angel Kings also had some idea about what he had done but the newer ones knew nothing. The discussion had only just begun when Alex''s overbearing words sounded in the court. "Stop." The Angel Kings stopped immediately and looked toward Alex, wondering why he halted the discussion. Alex did not care to exin his reasons and turned to look at the Angel King who was in charge of the Neutral Continent. "What is the news about Noman?" Alex thought that it was in the best interest of these people to remain ignorant about Noman. Firstly, he wouldn''t join the Heavenly Court even if they tried to recruit him and secondly, these people might be insecure. The Angel King who was asked a question bowed and answered, "Your Majesty, Noman, along with a demon, barged into the CNC and killed the council members there. Not everyone died but half of them were wiped out." Alex nodded with a serious face and questioned further, "What type of death was it?" "Noman is a Seraphim, and all Seraphims are benevolent. Even if he was with a Demon, Noman would not kill the Council Members, would he?" Such a thought based on his existing knowledge of Noman formed in his mind only to be shattered in the next moment. The Angel King had a grave expression and he said slowly, "they were given aplete death." Gasp! The others in the court sucked in a cold breath of air as they heard that. Someone called Noman killed half of the CNC members!? That too without a chance to reincarnate? This was really unbelievable and not something the people here had expected. Even Alex didn''t expect the benevolent Noman to do this. ''I guess being with the Vampires changes you.'' Alex thought. But then something clicked with him. ''Or maybe, the council must''ve pushed things too far to make even a Seraphim cross the line.'' Alex always thought of things from a neutral perspective and not looked at one side of the story. It was just one of the many traits that made him the Heavenly Ruler of the Angels. A heated discussion began in the court once again and the Angel Kings discussed Noman''s deeds. Many condemned him but most were confused as to why one would resort to such acts. But most importantly¡­ "Your Majesty, in whatever way we look, it is a fact that someone breached the CNC and killed the Council Members. They decided to take matters into their own hands without notifying the other main races. This cannot go unnoticed and we must punish them." An Angel King said after pondering over this situation. He didn''t care much about what Noman did but thought of the interests of his own race. Someone invading the council and killing the people there was a big p on the faces of the main races. The main races would lose their reputation and people will also lose trust in them. If they can''t even protect the people they appointed, how can they even protect us? Such would be the thoughts of the people. However, Alex was calm despite knowing this and hearing the analysis from the Angel King in the court. It was as if he knew everything and there was nothing that could shake him. The Angel King noticed theck of response from Alex. He bowed to him and said, "Your Majesty, the court would take a hit on their reputation if we let this slide. Please understand." "It won''t." Alex''s reply was fast and it confused everyone. How would the court not take a blow? Someone killed the council members they appointed right in the parliament building and not anywhere else. It wasn''t an assassination but a p on the faces of the main races. Everyone looked towards Alex in hopes of getting their queries answered. They didn''t question him as they knew that the Heavenly Emperor would never say wrong things. ? The people doubted themselves but not Alex. Alex, looking at them seem so eager to get an answer, decided to quench their thirst for answers. "If the council members were killed on the orders from the main race, it wouldn''t matter. There is not an outsider who killed the people appointed by the main races, but people from the main race itself." "The public won''t question this as it cane out as ''reforms happening in the CNC'' and things can slide. There won''t be any controversies as well." Understanding this, an Angel asked, "but Your Majesty, is this really the deed of a main race?" Alex nodded. "Noman belongs to the Vampire Royal n. He must''ve been following orders from them. So, it is indeed a job of the main race." The people fell silent as they heard this. It was too much for them to digest the fact that a Seraphim was affiliated with the vampires. Also, if it was indeed ordered by the Royal n, then they believed Noman had no choice but to act on it. They guessed that the whole thing must''ve been orchestrated by the Vampire n to corrupt Noman and turn him into a killing machine. But other than that, if it was done by the vampires, things were much easier now. Another round of discussion went on in the court and after a while, someone asked, "Your Majesty, the CNC belongs to the eight main races. Are we just going to let the Vampires do as they please?" "Yes." "What!?" The people in the court didn''t expect such a fast response from Alex and not to mention, a yes. They were all too shocked. Alex continued and said calmly, "as much as the CNC belongs to us, it also belongs to the vampires. They don''t need to take permission from us to make changes if it is something urgent." "Needless to say, there are six more races who are involved in this other than us two. The Angel race will stay passive and not do anything but watch the reactions of the others. We must not involve ourselves in unnecessary things such as this as our interests aren''t harmed. The council members dying brings no harm to the Angel race." "Remember, even if the council members died, there must''ve been a reason for it. The vampires wouldn''t go about killing people without a reason." It was as if an adult was exining to a child about all the small things. Alex had to resort to doing this as not everyone in the court had the ability to analyze things from a higher perspective such as him. The people in the court fell silent once again and realized what they were thinking wasn''t right and that they were thinking a bit too much. The Heavenly Emperor was correct, it was better to just let the other races do their things and stay neutral than to jump into the hot waters. Alex, after noticing that everyone had understood his point, looked in a certain direction and said with a small smile, "I wish I could see that guy''s reaction." Chapter 464 When Did The Humans Become So Mighty? BAM! "Damn it." A middle-aged man in exquisite robes smashed his teacup on the ground and cursed. This man was none other than the Human Ancestor, Darren Whitter. "Do the vampires think of everyone else as clowns? Do we humans look like a joke to them?" Darren cursed as he paced around his courtyard. He had just received a message on his phone about the incident at CNC''s Upper House from the Emperor-Rank in charge. It was no wonder he was so agitated. The eight main races controlled the Neutral Continent in turns. Currently, it was the turn of humans. But the vampires did not care. They had barged into the CNC and killed the council members without sparing humans any face. This was a tight p on the face of the Human race and Darren. It was under his leadership that the Neutral Continent was being controlled but he couldn''t do anything to the vampires who walked in, killed, and walked away as if they were taking a stroll in a garden. Darren''s mood was turning from bad to worse with each passing second. He knew that his reputation would take a big blow in front of the other Supreme Ranks, and he would be aughing stock in front of everyone. Not to mention, his pride had also suffered a blow. Darren had to do something to save his face. "But what can I even do¡­" Darren couldn''t help but wonder. Truth be told, Darren couldn''t do anything to the Vampire Queen or the vampires in general. There were not one but two Supremes amongst the Vampires now. Due to his foolishness, Darren lost a powerful subordinate. He also could not avenge him as going to the vampires to duke it out would be the same as a sheep seeking revenge from a pack of wolves. It was utter suicide. Even though his pride was hurt, Darren was not stupid enough tomit the same mistake twice. He had seen the Vampire Queen in the ce where Arya was ascending. Although he wasn''t harmed that day, Darren knew the same wouldn''t be the case if he barged into the Queen''s home uninvited. No matter how angry he was and how much his reputation would take a toll, Darren couldn''t do anything to the Vampire Queen. A whileter, he calmed down and thought of things from another point of view. Soon, he had an idea. Darren called Graham to the courtyard. After his subordinate had arrived, the Ancestor of Humans issued Graham some instructions. "You will handle the external affairs for a while. Let the other races know that the vampires had permission from us and could change things in the CNC." Darren thought it would be best to do this as it would mean his reputation wouldn''t take too big of a blow. Little did he know¡­ * Star Dragon City. Inside a towering gold and silver pce, an otherworldly purple-haired beauty was seated on a throne made from the most treasured resources of the world. She listened to the envoy of the Humans with a tiny smile on her lips. "...so yes, Your Majesty the Dragon Empress, we approved of the changes before the Vampires executed them." The purple-haired beauty, looking at the man''s hologram in front with her eyes as dark as night, asked in an overbearing tone, "When did the humans be mighty enough to give ''permission'' to anyone?" "Huh?" Graham''s confused voice was heard through the hologram. The purple-haired beauty was Mayzin, a dear friend of Lilith. She rested her right elbow on the armrest and leaned on it. She then crossed her legs and smirked at the confused man on the screen. "I asked, since when did the humans forget the existence of the other races and do things on their own? The Neutral Continent belongs to the eight main races. How were the humans able to give permission for any change happening in it to the vampires? Who do you think you are to not consult the Dragons for it?" "This¡­" Graham was speechless. He thanked his stars that he was not present in person before the Dragon Empress. If he was, he would be dead by now. No matter how he looked at the situation, he realized that he had fucked up, and so had the Ancestor. Mayzin may look calm and overbearing as she stared down at the Human delegate, but she wasughing in her heart. The vampires asked for permission before doing something? What a joke! Since when did Lilith need permission to do anything? Mayzin couldn''t reveal that she was best friends with Lilith to the person in front, or else she would''ve voiced her thoughts out loud. Geopolitics needed one to use their brains and keep a hand hidden. The Dragon Empress thus twisted things and used the humans of not discussing things with the dragons. Her words to the delegate were clear. She conveyed that the humans thought too highly of themselves and didn''t even consider discussing things with the other Supreme Ranks. This was a serious matter, and they were in deep shit. Of course, Mayzin knew the truth without even anyone telling her. She knew Darren was lying with a straight face to save his stupid reputation, and Mayzin wanted to expose him. She couldn''t let her best friend''s name get sullied like this. Looking at the delegate in front, Mayzin continued, "Tell me, delegate of the Human race, does the Human race think so highly of itself that it doesn''t consider the opinion of the Dragons? Do they perhaps want an all-out war with us?" "NO! No! No! No! Your Majesty, please, it is not like that." Graham panicked. Any sane person would be anxious in such a situation. The humans could not afford to go to war at any cost with dragons. Losing in this war was a certainty as the dragons had not one, not two, but three Supreme Ranks! Dagassi, even if he was on bad terms with Mayzin, would never side with Darren and betray his own race. He had his own pride, and he was attached to the dragons. A prideful dragon like him couldn''t be brought to the other side no matter what one did. As for Arya, Graham knew that the humans were already walking on a thin rope. All thanks to Eric, the humans had no chance of establishing a good connection with this new Supreme Rank. Graham was sweating hard in the Human Continent. He was d he wasn''t in Star Dragon City at the moment. Mayzin didn''t want to make things too hard for this delegate. He was just a messenger. The main person behind all of this was, of course, Darren. She wanted to shame Darren as much as she could for ndering her best friend. "Go to Darren and ask him for rification. If I don''t get an answer in two days, I''ll consider it a deration of war from the humans." After this conversation ended, Graham rushed as fast as he could toward Darren to bring him this news. Meanwhile, Mayzin startedughing after the delegate disappeared. There was no one in the throne room other than her, and she could do this without worries. "I wonder how the others would react if I told them the current scenario." Mayzinughed again as she finished. The situation with Darren was too funny, and she was sure that Agalea and Lucifer would beughing their asses off as well if they knew of this. "Tsk. It''s a pity that I am a bad storyteller. Anyway, now that the talk is of Lilith, I wonder what she is doing. Should I call her?" "No. Better not. I know she''ll just remind me of the date with her son. Tsk. I shouldn''t have had a bet." "Speaking of her son, I wonder what he''s doing. It has been quite a while since I saw that child, I mean, my nephew." Mayzin extended her hand and took a tablet screen from the air in front. Being a dragon proficient in Space element, this was a small thing to do. Mayzin opened her tablet. While browsing through it, she mumbled to herself. "Let''s see where he is." Mayzin was a professional stalker like Lilith. She had kept a good watch on Lith after Arya''s ascension. She just wanted to ensure that she didn''t identally meet him. Though she had such an excuse, the truth was, she was really interested in Lith. The Purple-haired beauty hadst seen Lith when Arya ascended. After that, she never had the chance to meet him as someone or something would interfere with their meeting. It had been quite many years since shest saw Lith. She was curious to see how the pretty-looking boy would look now that a few years had passed. Was he still the cute little boy, or had he grown up? She had no idea. This made her want to stalk him even more. The screen in front of Mayzin soon changed, and she finally saw¡­ Chapter 465 Mayzin Stalks Lith Sakura Mito, Cdon City. Pink cherry blossoms drizzled through the air, a warm and serene atmosphere brought calmness and tranquillity to oneself. There were cherry blossom trees everywhere one could see and below the trees was a carpet of green grass. Lith was seated on a mat beneath one of the many cherry blossom trees present and was enjoying lunch along with his mother, Lilith. Both were out of the bamboo forest and decided to go straight to the main tourist attraction in the Sakura Mito district, which were the year-round cherry blossoms. Sunlight seeped through the pink leaves and shone upon Lilith, who was looking at Lith. "You know¡­" Lilith spoke and brought Lith''s attention onto herself. She then smiled brightly and continued, "...mama is very happy today." Looking at her smile so brightly, coupled with the sunlight falling onto her and the whole serene atmosphere, Lith couldn''t help but think, ''Ah¡­ my heart. She looks so damn cute!'' Lilith''s smile made Lith smile as well and he replied, "I am d." Lilith chuckled and moved closer towards Lith. Sitting beside him, she kissed his cheek and said, "Thank you for this." Lith felt his heart melt with this gesture. He smiled and shook his head, saying, "The pleasure is all mine, mom. You don''t have to be thankful about it as it is only natural that I do these things." Lilith smiled and didn''t reply to Lith. She picked up a piece of fried chicken with her chopsticks from one of the many bentos in front of her and moved it towards Lith''s face. "Say aaa¡­" Lith chuckled looking at this intimate gesture and opened his mouth. Lilith fed Lith the fried chicken and smiled happily. Such calm and peaceful moments with her children was all she wanted. This made her the happiest. But she knew that such a thing wasn''t possible everyday. Her children had their own lives to live and couldn''t just be around their mama forever. This was sad to know but Lilith couldn''t do anything about it. She loved her children too much to ce any restrictions on them to keep them with her. Lilith just went with the flow and enjoyed herself everyday by watching what her kids did. But today was different since she was on a date with Lith. A date meant getting to spend a lot of time with him and also being very intimate. What else could she ask for? Of course, her previous grievances weren''t resolved but she put them on the back of her mind for a while to enjoy herself fully. She continued to feed Lith with a smile on her face, which was so contagious that Lith had a smile on his face for all this while as well. Lith fed his mother food too and they chatted for some time while having food. Their bentos consisted of a lot of things such as fried squid, fried chicken, sushi, rice, etc, and they enjoyed it alongside a cup of tea. Nobody was there to disturb them as Luna and the other maids were keeping a watch and diverting people from Lith''s spot. The two continued to have their sweet time together and looking at this, far away from them¡­ * In the Star Dragon City. "That looks like a date!" Mayzin couldn''t help but say as she looked at the two. There was no one around and so she could express herself freely. "But that aside, my nephew¡­ he¡­" Mayzin squinted her eyes as she gazed at Lith''s figure frivolously. "Doesn''t he look too handsome and manly? What the hell happened in this little time that I wasn''t able to see him? What happened to the cute little boy?" Mayzin had many questions. When she had a bet with Lilith, she watched Lith for a good while and he appeared like a cute little boy. But now, in just the blink of an eye, he seemed so grown. To dragons, ten years worth of time was the same as the human''s lunch time. The concept of time was too different for them. Mayzin was this surprised to see Lith to have grown so much so suddenly. Lith wasn''t a human but a vampire, shouldn''t he grow slowly? What magic urred in these years? Such were the questions in her mind. Mayzin then clicked her tongue as she looked at Lith and said, "I should''ve met him when he was in the academy. The little boy doesn''t seem so little now." "His height is almost the same as me and his stature is too manly." "What a pity¡­" Just as Mayzin had this thought, someone''s face appeared in her mind and she frowned while also knitting her brows. "My thoughts¡­ they make me appear as if I am a shotacon. Damn it. It''s good that Lucifer is not here and she appeared just in my thoughts." That''s right, it was Lucifer''s silly face that appeared in Mayzin''s mind that wasughing and calling Mayzin a shotacon. Knowing Lucifer, Mayzin sure knew that she would do this if she was here. Thankfully she isn''t here and those were just her thoughts. Or she thought, until¡­ "I appear in your thoughts? Wow¡­" Hearing that startled Mayzin and she immediately turned around to see if who this belonged to was the same person she was thinking of or not. Turning around, Mayzin saw no one. "Phew¡­ must be my thoughts." Just as she was rejoicing, she felt her vision darken and someone wrap their hands on her eyes. "Guess who?" She heard a familiar voice. This made Mayzin sigh and she could only curse herself for saying her thoughts out loud. Why did such a situation ur? She kept thinking. Of all people¡­ why was there¡­ "Tsk. Mayzin-chan be a good sport. And why does it appear as if you don''t like me to be here?" The hand from Mayzin''s face was gone and in front appeared a devilishly beautifuldy with red horns. Who else could this yful person be other than Lucifer? Mayzin looked at Lucifer and said while shaking her head, "speak of the devil and she appears¡­" "Hey! I am not a devil. I am a demon." Lucifer corrected Mayzin. "Right. Right. So, why are you here, Lucifer?" Lucifer blinked twice as she looked at Mayzin and asked, "Can I not be here?" "Yes." Lucifer knitted her brows and was about to retort when Mayzin continued, "...not in that appearance at the very least." "What appearance?" Lucifer asked, confused. Mayzin took out a body mirror from out of nowhere and said, "look at yourself." Lucifer did as asked and she noticed that she was in a oversized ck t-shirt and and gray sweatpants with her glossy ck hair falling down on her back in a rough, unkempt manner. "I don''t see anything wrong with myself. I have learnt from the past and whenever I visit any of my friends, I cover myself fully. Heck, even at home I am wearing something. I have changed!" Lucifer said it in such a proud manner as if she had aplished a very difficult task. It was kind of difficult from her perspective since she was a demon who was free and could do anything she wanted. Having clothes on herself just came in her way and she didn''t like it much. Thus, she was always almost nude. But things changed after her friends visited her a few times. Lilith was pretty chill with everything and Mayzin too was to some extent, but Agalea had lectured her a lot. To not listen to her lectures, Lucifer started wearing clothes as Agalea mentioned that her entry being banned in the Vampire Continent was because one of the reasons were her appearance. Lucifer took it seriously and started wearing clothes because she didn''t want to be distanced from her best friend Lilith. Mayzin, noticing Lucifer still didn''t understand, sighed. "You can do anything you want at your home, Lucifer. Nobody is stopping you from it. But make sure to check your appearance properly before visiting other people. It isn''t verydy-like to go out without dressing up." Mayzin wasn''t like Agalea. She didn''t lecture Lucifer on wearing clothes when she visited her as that was Lucifer''s home and she could do anything she wanted. She only lectured Lucifer when she visited Mayzin''s ce. One such instance was right about now. "Yeah, Mayzin, I don''t understand. What problem is there? I lookpletely fine and I also have no skin exposed." Lucifer pointed at her full sleeves t-shirt and her pants. Though she didn''t wear any bra or panties, she still had everything covered. Why does Mayzin still have a problem? Lucifer thought to herself. Mayzin rolled her eyes and pointed her finger towards Lucifer''s secret garden. "Look at that ce. Everything seems to be leaking there. Howe you have not noticed that? It''s literally so clearly visible." Lucifer wasn''t wearing any panties, Mayzin could tell, and her spot was wet over there. Not only that, there were many such wet spots over that area and it was evident what Lucifer had done beforeing over. Lucifer looked down and suddenly became surprised. "Oh my¡­ why are there wet spots?" ''Why is she surprised!?'' Mayzin knitted her brows and thought to herself. She then couldn''t help but say sarcastically, "you must''ve dropped some water on there probably." Lucifer, still gazing towards her bottom, said seriously, "No, I didn''t have any water beforeing. It''s probably my cu¨C" "Stop!" Mayzin couldn''t help but say. She failed to understand Lucifer''s intelligence even till this day and didn''t know just what went into her head. She was a Supreme Rank, a being who ruled over so many races and such a big piece ofnd in this world. Yet, why was she like this? Lucifer turned to look at Mayzin and didn''t know why she was stopping her. But whatever the case, it doesn''t matter. She didn''t want to get lectured by Mayzin for her appearance and so, she decided to change the topic. "Right, Mayzin-chan, as soon as I arrived here, I heard you calling yourself a shotacon and my name. Why were you saying that?" "Are you a perhaps shotacon, Mayzin-chan?" Chapter 466 The NEET Is Supreme Rank Listening to Lucifer question her like that, Mayzin sighed and cursed herself internally for saying things out loud. The saying of speaking of the devil was so true, she only just realised. Mayzin didn''t answer Lucifer''s question and instead asked, "Howe you entered the pce? Tell me that first." Lucifer''s thoughts changed and she replied without hesitation and with a smirk on her face, "I am a Supreme Rank, remember? I can go anywhere I want." Mayzin rolled her eyes. "Right." Lucifer then chuckled and opening her palm and creating a ck elemental ball of Dark energy, she said, "It''s due to this. I am proficient in the Dark element, remember?" "Ahh¡­" It only clicked Mayzin now who this monster in front of her was. Due to Lucifer''s easy going attitude, Mayzin forgot that she was basically the only person, apart from Lilith, in the world who''s excellency in the field of Dark, Death, and Destruction elements was unmatched. Arya had ascended to Supreme Rank now and was a Death dragon proficient in these three elements as well, but she was pretty new and it would take time for her to match Lucifer''s level. Lucifer was a very strong being and Mayzin forgot about it for a bit. She couldn''t be med for it. Lucifer''s attitude would make anyone think like that. "Cough, anyway, what makes you visit me?" Mayzin changed the topic again. Lucifer said with a smile, "didn''t you say I coulde visit you anytime when we were in Lilith''s cest time?" "Oh, that¡­ Right, I remember." Mayzin nodded her head. She did indeed say this to Lucifer when Agalea rejected Lucifer''s visit to the Elven Continent. Lucifer pped her hand once and said with a smile, "it''s great that you know." She then walked close to Mayzin and putting her hand over her shoulders, she said happily, "Let''s have sex now!" Mayzin rubbed her temples as she heard that. Lucifer and her horniness¡­ Just when would it tone down? This was a question not even Lilith could answer. "Why are you so horny at all times?" Mayzin couldn''t help but ask. Lucifer let go of Mayzin and said pouting, "This is my innate nature, you should know. Why are you asking such a question?" Mayzin then said, "You know, if we have sex and a word of this gets out, people are going to think we are lesbians. Yours as well as my reputation would be ruined, and you know what else will happen?" Lucifer shook her head. She had no idea. Mayzin smirked and answered, "there would be many creeps who will edit our pictures together and masturbate to it. Do you want fat ugly bastards to bust a nut to yourself?" Listening to this sent a shiver down Lucifer''s spine and she couldn''t help but tremble. "Mayzin, what the fuck!?" She couldn''t help but curse. "You ruined my whole mood!" Mayzin chuckled. It''s good she made Lucifer scared, she wouldn''t think of sex for a while. Mayzin then walked towards her throne and after sitting on it, she took out her tablet and looked at it. She then suddenly had an idea and looking at Lucifer, she asked, "You have a very high libido, right?" Lucifer looked at Mayzin''s figure sitting high up on the throne and looking down at her. She knitted her brows and said, "Not anymore! It''s all your fault. And why did you go up there? Come back." Mayzin chuckled and replied, "Well you generally do have a libido. Why don''t you find a partner to satisfy yourself?" Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "As if there''s anyone good enough? We have been through this already, right? Wherever I go, I find creeps and I don''t want to date any such person." "Plus, everyone''s Magic Rank is lower than me and I am not gonna date any of those old fogies. You do understand that if I had the option to date someone, I would''ve kidnapped, married, and made that man my boy toy already, right? Why do you think I alwayse to you guys if I am horny?" Lucifer was spitting all her pent up frustration one after another and Mayzin had a smile all this while. By old fogies, Lucifer meant the Supreme Ranks. There was no one in that rank she could date. Everyone was too old and not up to her taste. They all seemed so middle-aged as well. Lucifer could only just resort to having sex with her friends and it had been quite a while since she did it with any of them. Thest time she had sex, it was probably a thousand or two years ago. A thousand years ago, Lilith and Agalea became pregnant and both of them abstained from having sex. After their pregnancy, they had to take care of their children and all this while, Mayzin was sleeping. She only woke up thrice during this period. One was when Alea, Agalea''s daughter was born, and the other time was when Lucy was born. The third time she woke up, it was when Lilith called her and she hadn''t slept ever since. Lucifer thus hadn''t had sex with any of her friends in almost two thousand years and she was really craving it. But now that Mayzin said things about people doing weird things with her pictures, it creeped her out and she wasn''t in the mood anymore. As for Mayinz, having sex wasn''t a necessity to her like Lucifer. She just took part because her friends were doing it. It felt pleasurable for sure, but she was fine with not doing it for long periods of time. Mayzin prefered sleeping a lot and whenever she knew she had the chance to sleep for a good hundred or two hundred years, she would do it without hesitation. It had been quite a while since she slept and there was a lot of pending work. She couldn''t just sleep without finishing those things. She also didn''t have time to have sex with Lucifer as she was busy with other things. One of those being stalking Lith, which she was currently doing. Mayzin looked at Lucifer and said with a smile, "You know, I found someone who might interest you and can probably help you with your libido as well." "You did?" Lucifer was slightly confused. "You know, I won''t really date anyone who''s less stronger than me." That was one of the criteria of Lucifer''s for finding a man. She was a pure demon and demons only worshipped people stronger than them and swore loyalty to them. There was a strict hierarchy in the Demon Continent. The weaker demons worshipped the stronger ones and the stronger ones worshipped the strongest one ¡ª Lucifer. Lucifer may appear a NEET to her friends and grandfather, but in no way was her image like that in front of the other demons. The other demons considered Lucifer their god and someone who they could only look upto. They also had the image that their god always stayed in her castle snacking on the most delicious meat of the powerful high rank beings and they firmly believed that once she leaves her castle, pure chaos and destruction would be unleashed upon the world. Lucifer had never left her castle, they just believed in that. Why was that the case? Nobody could even fathom to think as they strictly believed that the talks of god shouldn''t be brought onto their tongues. It would be sphemous. Even the Emperor Rank Demons didn''t know why Lucifer was always in her castle and the only person that may have an idea about it was Adriel, Lucifer''s secretary. But the Emperor Ranks, despite trying their best to have Adriel speak, weren''t able to get any information from her. Mayzin knew full well about all of this and she smiled and continued, "well of course. I know all of this. I am your friend after all, ain''t I?" "No, you''re not." Lucifer shook her head and said. "What¡­" Mayzin was momentarily confused. Lucifer walked up towards Mayzin and reaching close to her, she hit Mayzin''s back and saidughing, "You''re not my friend, you''re my best friend, Mayzin-chan!" ''This Lucifer and herme jokes¡­'' Mayzin rubbed her temples. It was no wonder she got her butt whooped twice by Lilith and Agalea. Mayzin wondered if she should do this as well right now. Buting back to the topic, Mayzin said, "Don''t distract me from the main topic. Anyway, as I was saying. I found someone good for you." "Have a look at this¡­" Mayzin showed Lucifer a picture of Lith she had. Lilith wasn''t in it and she wanted to keep this a secret from her to eventually see how her reaction would be to it. Mayzin was pretty sure that Lucifer hadn''t ever seen Lith''s face. Lilith never showed any pictures to them and Lucifer being Lucifer, Mayzin was sure that Lucifer didn''t bother to look at who her new nephew was. As Lucifer looked at the picture, she went into deep thoughts and said after a while, "Hmm¡­ Not bad¡­ Not bad at all¡­" Chapter 467 A Perfect Man For Lucifer Lucifer was looking at a picture of Lith in ck and red kimono, standing under the pink shade of the sakura tree. His handsome appearance, his demeanour, along with his clothes, made him appear like a cultivator from the divine heavens, sent down into the mortal world. Mayzin took this picture of Lith identally. It was only in this instant was Lith alone and the rest of the time, Lilith was with him. Her luck was pretty good. Lucifer, after making her remarks about Lith, continued to gaze at his picture with great seriousness. She felt this face to be familiar. A whileter, she turned to Mayzin and said, "this face looks familiar, doesn''t it?" Mayzin shook her head. "I don''t know. Never seen any person like this." Lucifer took Mayzin''s tablet from her and squinted her eyes to look more carefully at the picture. Mayzin cleared her throat and said, "even if you stare so much, he won''te out of the screen. Also, there''s an option to zoom in." "Yeah, I know. Stop talking for a bit, I am trying to match things." Lucifer didn''t look at Mayzin and her full focus was on Lith. After a good while, Lucifer finally had some revtion. "Silver hair¡­ Purple eyes¡­ a face simr to Lilith''s¡­" ''Tsk. Did she figure it out?'' Mayzin thought to herself. If Lucifer figures out things then the chaos she was trying to stir up would not happen and it''ll not be fun anymore. Mayzin''s goal was to have Lucifer crash Lith and Lilith''s date and from there on, she wanted to see what would be Lilith''s reaction. It would be pretty fun to see Lucifer''s butt getting spanked by Lilith in front of her son, Mayzin thought and so she was nning things ordingly. But it seems like things weren''t going her way as Lucifer figured out stuff. In any case, it was a good try on her side. Immortals sought entertainment as their lifespan was never ending and Mayzin wanted to have some fun for that reason itself. Thest time that something fun happened was Lucifer getting her butt spanked by Lilith. Mayzin thought it would be pretty funny to have it happen again and this would be good entertainment for her. Mayzin didn''tment on Lucifer''s assumptions and just stood quietly at the side, looking at her with an interested look, wondering how far Lucifer''s thoughts would go. Lucifer continued to stare at the picture and she could feel that the person in it felt really familiar and he also seemed to share many simrities with her good friend Lilith. Lucifer turned to look at Mayzin and asked, "Is this person rted to Lilith in some way? Is this her son perhaps?" Lucifer was spot on! But Mayzin wasn''t going to confirm her question. She smiled and replied, "why do you think so?" Lucifer wrinkled her nose and looked at Mayzin as if she was stupid. Noticing such a look from Lucifer, Mayzin couldn''t help but say, "it''s a genuine question. Stop looking at me like that." Lucifer pointed towards the picture and said, "Silver hair, purple eyes, and look at that face. It seems so simr to Lilith''s. Anyone could tell he''s rted to her." Lucifer was right but Mayzin wasn''t going to give in so easily. She pointed at the picture and said, "But, do you not know who Lilith is? She''s a vampire and her son is one as well. How can he grow into such a fine man in just a short time? Don''t vampires take time to grow?" Mayzin''sment made Lucifer think again and look at that picture. Now that she pointed it out¡­ It indeed seemed weird to her. How can her son grow into a man in such a short time? From what Lucifer remembered, he had been born just around two decades ago. It was too short of a time. It isn''t possible for her son to grow so much. "Weird¡­" Lucifer said softly. But then she continued, "However, even if you say what is right, I or you can''t deny the fact that the simrity is uncanny. Should I send this picture to Lilith and ask her about this?" ''Nope, that can''t happen.'' Mayzin internally thought as Lucifer asked. She then thought of a few things and answered Lucifer, "Well, why does it matter if he''s rted to her or not. Aren''t you a demon who always gets what you want? And isn''t your high libido an issue that''s been haunting you for ages?" Lucifer nodded. "I indeed get what I want, but that doesn''t mean I would do something to offend Lilith. Although I hate that bitch for banning me, she''s still a nice person to be around with. I may be a demon who doesn''t care about morals or someone''s emotions, but there are always exceptions. And yes, my libido is surely haunting me." Listening to all of that, Mayzin started having second guesses on whether to make Lucifer get into such a troublesome situation or not. A few seconds of thinkingter, Mayzin thought, ''Although it would be pretty funny to watch her get spanked by Lilith, it would be even funnier if¡­'' Suddenly, a mischievous idea popped into Mayzin''s head and despite not being a devil, her lips curled into a devilish smirk and she looked at Lucifer. "I''ll tell you who this person is. But before that, let me tell you, this is the probably the only person who fits all your criteria." "All my criterias?" Lucifer tilted her head and asked. Mayzin nodded. "Yes, all of them." Lucifer seemed surprise as she heard that and didn''t reply to Mayzin, simply waiting for her to speak further. She was excited to know who this mysterious person was that fit all her criterias. All of Lucifer''s friends and even her grandfather and her secretary Adriel had searched everywhere for a man for Lucifer but none was upto her taste. She rejected all people because they were sometimes either too old or too weak or simply not to her liking in general. Now this was some good news Mayzin was saying and Lucifer was anticipating it with some excitement. On the outside she appeared but on the inside, there was this itch of curiosity that was dying to know the answer. Mayzin, looking at Lucifer, could tell that she was really dying to know the answer. She chuckled lightly and said, "Right. This person is¡­" Mayzin took a pause for a few seconds. ''Say it quickly Mayzin-chan! Say it!'' Lucifer couldn''t wait anymore. Mayzin knew making this demon wait any further would not end well and so she said without any further ado, "Okay, before I tell you that, I must tell you, he isn''t stronger than you." Lucifer immediately felt a cold bucket of water being poured onto her hopes as she heard that and all her excitement died down. "...but, that won''t be for long. Also, if you lower your Magic Rank to his level, I can bet that you might end up having a draw with him or straight up losing." "What!?" Such revtion so suddenly made Lucifer have her hopes up once again and she eximed. Mayzin nodded. "Anyway, so that person is¡­" "...is¡­?" Lucifer added. Mayzin smiled and replied, "He''s Lith. Lilith''s son, our nephew." "..." Lucifer was too stunned to say anything and could only look at Mayzin with a dumbfounded gaze. Mayzin couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched Lucifer feel a bucket of cold water pour onto her hopes. After a good while¡­ Lucifer finally sighed and said, "Mayzin-chan, if was a really bad joke. Why make me wait so much and crush my hopes? I thought this was some strong person but it turns out he''s just our newborn nephew." Mayzin chuckled again and said, "he''s twenty-one, if I am not wrong." "Yeah and? Do you think being twenty-one makes him old?" Lucifer couldn''t help but say. Mayzin shook her head with a smile and continued, "it doesn''t. But isn''t it a good thing for you?" "How is it good? He''s too young and he''s not even strong. I bet he''s probably still a Rank 7 or 8 mortal. Maybe Rank 9 given he''s Lilith''s son but not any more than that. How does he fit any of my criteria? Tsk, you''re really good at crushing my hopes." Lucifer clicked her tongue and said. "Now, now, don''t be so sad. From what I know, he''s definitely not a Rank 9. He''s definitely higher than that." Mayzin revealed some stuff she knew. "What?" Lucifer''s attention suddenly was back onto Mayzin. Mayzin nodded. "I''ve watched him fight in the Neutral Continent, he definitely didn''t appear like a Rank 9. In any case, as I said, he fits all your criteria and I am not kidding. If you do end up having a match with him, I think you might lose." "You''re exaggerating too much." Lucifer shook her head and said. How can a newborn child evenpete on the same level as a being that is alive and at the top for hundreds of thousands of years? "I am not exaggerating. In any case, he fits all your criteria and he just needs a few thousand more years to be stronger than you. You might as well get together with him now than wait for so many years." Mayzin tried to set-up Lucifer with Lith. Lucifer shook her head. "I am not going to be with someone weaker than me." Mayzin sighed as she heard this. "You really won''t believe me, will you?" "Alright then, let''s have a bet¡­" ..... A/N: I uploaded character pictures(unofficial) in thements, check them out. For more pictures and leaws, check discord. There''s Arya''s, Emilia''s and Rain''s lewds present in the discord. Chapter 468 Mayzin Loves Treasures "...let''s have a bet." "What bet?" Lucifer asked. "It''s a simple one and really beneficial to you." Mayzin said with a smile. Lucifer was slightly suspicious of Mayzin''s words but she didn''t voice it out and waited for her to finish speaking. Mayzin continued, "see, the bet is¡­" Mayzin previously wanted to watch Lucifer get spanked by Lilith. It would''ve been a good show but midway she realized that she had already seen Lucifer get spanked by Lilith and it won''t be as fun as thest time. So her mind had a devilish idea at the heat of the moment. She wondered, how fun would it be to watch the Demon Queen get her ass whooped not by the Vampire Queen, but someone much much younger than her own self! That''s right, Mayzin thought how fun things would be if Lucifer gets spanked by Lith! In front of Lilith! This was a devilish idea that Mayzin just had while talking to Lucifer and although it may seem it was humiliating, it really wasn''t. Lucifer had been suffering with a high libido all this while and although she controlled it by distracting herself, it was, at the end of the day, not treating the problem but the symptom of the problem. Lucifer was in need of a man and Mayzin found Lilith''s son to be perfect for her. Although Lilith told Mayzin that she would fall in love with Lith, Mayzin was confident that it wouldn''t happen. She also felt no sense of attraction towards Lith in any form whatsoever and the only reason she kept a watch on him all this while was to see what things he did. Mayzin sought entertainment and Lith being the son of Lilith, she had a hunch that a lot of interesting things might happen with Lith and so she watched over him. This hunch became stronger after Lilith tried to ship Mayzin with Lith and she had been watching over him ever since. However, despite that, she had no attraction towards him. There were many reasons for it and some of them were: Firstly, Lith was too young and secondly he was weak. Although he may be powerful in future, those were the talks of the future and currently, Mayzin felt no attraction for this particr reason. Lastly, Lith didn''t even have anything on him that could even mildly attract Mayzin towards him. Being a dragon, Mayzin loved her treasures. She liked people who turned the world upside-down for their treasures. A treasure represented a story and Mayzin was very interested in those stories. If Lith had anything on him that represented such a story, Mayzin might''ve been interested but there was nothing on him. Each essory that Mayzin could see on him, it seemed as if it was taken from the Royal treasury. But Mayzin didn''t me Lith for not having a treasure of his own. He was too young and hadn''t even seen his own continent properly. To find a treasure that told a great story would take hundreds of thousands or even millions of years. If it was so easily found, it would lose the meaning of treasure. Mayzin thus loved people who had treasures that told a story and not just people with great riches. Anyone could be rich but not everyone had a story to tell. In any case, she didn''t find Lith a potential partner for herself and so she had no problems in making Lucifer''s ship sail with Lith. Though Lilith tried to ship her with Lith and ording to the bet she had to go on a date with Lith within theing hundred years, Mayzin was sure that doing so would still not result in her finding Lith as a potential partner. Dragons were loyal creatures. They strongly believed in having one partner for life and they were very emotional regarding their partners as well. They were so loyal that even after the death of their partners, they would continue to live their life being single and rejoicing the old memories they had with theirte partner. Some extreme ones even end up killing themselves as they aren''t able to bear the pain and loneliness. Lith already had Arya as his wife and Mayzin knew about it. This was another thing that made Mayzin sure that she wouldn''t date someone who already had a wife. Having a partner was a matter of life and death for dragons and Mayzin wasn''t able to see herself being Lith''s partner. Hence, she was sailing Lucifer''s ship with Lith without hesitation. Watching Lucifer get spanked by Lith in front of Lilith sure would be fun. Also, it would also help her best friend ovee her years of sexual frustration. The bet Mayzin told Lucifer was that Lucifer would put herself in a disguise and have an encounter with Lith. She''ll then have a match with him while having her rank suppressed to his level and if by any chance she loses or has a draw with him, she would not reject the idea of having Lith as a potential partner and go on a date with him. Lucifer had no idea what went inside Mayzin''s head to think of such stuff but this bet didn''t seem too bad for her. It seemed like a good deal. If Lith could really defeat her or have a draw even, it would basically mean that he has the potential to grow really strong in the future. Although this won''t make Lucifer be attracted towards Lith, she would at least be interested in him and once he bes strong, maybe then Lucifer could think about dating him. As for going on a date with him, Lucifer didn''t agree on it. She simply said that she''ll not reject the idea of having Lith as a partner but going on a date with Lilith''s son, her nephew, wasn''t something she was going to do. Even though Lucifer was a demon and a shameless person, she didn''t want to make her rtionship with Lilith awkward. Going after her bestfriend''s son would be a pretty weird idea, Lucifer thought, and thus she didn''t agree about the date. Mayzin was fine with it as long as Lucifer didn''t reject the idea of having Lith as a potential partner. She was confident that as long as Lucifer was interested in Lith, some or the other day, she would go on a date and even end up as his partner. Mayzin could then watch Lucifer get her butt spanked. Time for an immortal passed differently aspared to a mortal. Where a mortal''s entire being was limited to around a hundred years, for a person like Mayzin it wasn''t even worth her nap time. She was in no rush to see Lucifer get spanked. She had a lot of time on her hands and it would be fine if it even took a few thousand years for this to happen. After they both agreed on the bet, Mayzin asked with a smile, "So, when are you going to fight him?" Lucifer pondered over it and said, "I guess the sooner I do it, the better." Mayzin nodded. "Good. Let''s watch him together then. He''s currently roaming in the Elven Continent with Lilith." Mayzin showed her tablet to Lucifer. Lucifer took it and as soon as she saw Lith with Lilith¡­ "DAMN! I WAS SO RIGHT!" Lucifer''s analysis was on point and when both were seen together, Lith felt really simr to Lilith! Mayzin chuckled as she saw Lucifer''s expression. Lucifer got absorbed in watching Lith and she sat on the throne''s armrest. Mayzin knitted her brows as she watched it but before she could say anything; Lucifer showed Mayzin the tablet screen and said, "Hey look, they seemed to be doing some interesting stuff." Mayzin''s attention was diverted and she checked what was happening. * Sakura Mito, Cdon City. Lith was squatting down near a cylindrical box and Lilith was standing a bit away from him, looking at him do what he was doing with a gentle smile on her face. It was dark now and the two had spent their whole afternoon under the sakura trees. Their time together was so enjoyable that Lith didn''t notice it turned dark so soon. But now that it did, it was time for some¡­ Fireworks! ..... A/N: Mass release dates have been confirmed! I''ll be mass releasing on the 16th, 24th, and the 3rd of Jan :)) Stay tuned everyone! Also, GT event is gonna start and you can grab extra chapters by finishing GT goals. The current goal is: 247/500 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) Go get it everyone! Chapter 469 Sad Lilith Cdon City had a firework show every night for the tourists. But the ce where it was being held was far away from Sakura Mito. It was also crowded with tourists and hence, Lith decided to have his own small firework show. He asked Luna to get some fireworks for him and she handed him a single shell. Though Lith had no idea how a single shell would provide a great show, he trusted Luna and didn''t question her about it. He would see for himself how it would be and he was doing just that. Fireworks in this world worked on various different mechanisms with the simplest yet the most efficient one being lighting up shells inscribed with magic circles. All one had to do was activate the magic circle and the shell would fire up into the sky. The moreplex the circle, the better the show. It took some time for Lith to activate the magic circle and once it finished, Lith saw the shell''s magic circle rise from its bottom towards the top. Lith immediately used Short Jump and moved away from the shell. In the next instance¡­ ZWIP! Fuusssshhhhh¡­ BOOM! Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! The sky lit up as fireworks began exploding one after another. The ground where Lith was with his mother also appeared to brighten up and as Lith looked at the various explosions urring in the sky, he couldn''t help but be amazed. Lith was in awe with the view he had. At the start, it was just a few colors exploding but in just a few instances, a huge area in the sky was filled with nothing but more and more colorful explosions. Lith''s pale face and his hair shined with the colorful hues of the bright sky filled with thousands of explosions and noticing this, Lilith who was standing at his side couldn''t help but sh a gentle smile. Lith''s awe-struck expression was something she could never get enough of. It was really fun watching her child be amazed at little things such as these. Lithmended Luna internally for giving himself such a good experience. Fireworks in this world were nothing like those from Earth. There was no pollution here or any need to fire shells filled with gunpowder one after another. It was simply activating one magic circle and you would have a great show for yourself. The explosions kept uring and there didn''t seem to be ending anytime soon. Lith''s gaze shifted from the sky towards his mother and he noticed her looking at him with a loving smile on her face. Lith smiled back and walked towards her. He held her hand and asked while looking towards the fireworks, "it''s amazing, isn''t it?" Lilith nodded and looked towards the fireworks. Despite sending out such a response, to her, nothing felt more amazing than watching her children do their things and partaking in those things. Lilith enjoyed watching Lith''s reaction more than she enjoyed watching the fireworks itself. However, she didn''t say this to Lith and simply watched them with him. They both sat on the ground on a mat and continued to gaze at the fireworks. Lilith hugged Lith from behind and they didn''t say anything until an hour or so until the firework show finally came to an end. Lith still was amazed by the fact that just a single cracker could end up giving such a show. Though he enjoyed it, he fell back in his mother''s embrace and looked up to see her face and how her expression was. Lilith, noticing Lith looking at her, gazed down and smiled at Lith. Lith smiled back and said suddenly, "I love you, mom." This came out of nowhere but it was enough to melt Lilith''s heart. She kissed Lith''s forehead and replied, "I love you too, baby." Lith got up from her embrace and gave her a kiss on her lips. He then sat in front of her cross-legged and asked, "Today''s day is over. Do you have any ns for tomorrow, mom?" Lilith shook her head. "Mama is free." Lith nodded. "Alright, then let''s go do¨C" "No." Lilith hugged Lith before he could finish speaking his sentence and gave her answer. She stuffed his face in between her big motherly breasts and continued, "Just stay with me like this. I prefer this over anything else." Lith was stuffed in between two divine softness. He struggled a bit and finally got his face out of it and got a look at his mother''s face. He then said, "but you didn''t even hear me out." Lilith shook her head. She wrapped her arms around Lith and said, "You''re trying to make mama happy, aren''t you?" Lith nodded. "Mom is also my wife now. I have to think of your happiness." Lilith looked Lith seriously in his eyes and said, "If you seriously want to make mama happy, you need to promise her one thing." Noticing this seriousness, Lith wondered why his mother had such a sudden change in mood. He got back to his position and sat cross-legged once again, listening to what his mother was saying. Lilith held Lith''s face again and asked softly, "can you¡­ can you promise mama that you''ll always be safe?" "What¡­" Lith was momentarily confused. What was happening? Lilith sighed. She hugged Lith again and cing his head on her chest and resting her chin on his head, she said with a hint of mncholy, "Mama''s happiness lies with you being healthy and happy. I don''t really need anything else. Watching you struggle between life and death was something that still haunts me. I don''t want to¡­ I don''t want to¡­" Lilith''s sadness intensified and a drop of tear fell down from her eye andnded down on Lith''s head. She continued, "Mama doesn''t want to see any of her children suffer. Please promise me that you''ll be safe." Lith sighed as he heard his mother''s plight. Watching her be so emotional, even he couldn''t help but have the same mood as well. Lith hugged his mother back and said with seriousness, "Mama¡­" "I am sorry. Because of me, you had to go through such a situation." Lilith didn''t reply and simply hugged Lith tighter. Lith patted his mother''s back and continued, "I cannot promise you that I''ll always be safe, but I can say with assurance that I''ll try my best to always be safe and not get into some life-threatening situation." This was a world of sword and magic and there was no way that anyone was ever truly safe. Lith didn''t want to give his mother false hope and make her even more sad in the future. It was better to give her a bitter pill now than regretster. As Lilith heard that, more tears dripped out of her eyes and pulling herself back, she held Lith''s face and said, "Why¡­ Why can''t you¡­ Why can''t you¡­" Lilith sobbed in the middle and wasn''t able to properly finish speaking. Lith hugged her immediately and kissing her forehead and rubbing her back, he said gently, "It''s okay, mama. It''s okay. It was a one time thing and I am here now, right? Alive and well, on a date with you?" Lilith sobbed lightly as she hugged Lith and said in between, "I don''t want to lose you..." Lilith''s children were her only world. If anything happened to the two, her entire existence would be pointless and she would have no will to live anymore. The situation was much graver than anything else Lith had ever experienced till now. He had no idea that a fun time with his mother would turn this serious so suddenly and she would end up sobbing in front of him. Lith couldn''t bear to watch his mother be so sad but he was helpless as well. There was no guarantee that Lith would always be safe and judging from how a mysterious force tried to take control of him, Lith knew that things were bound to go out of hand in future. Promising his mother that he''ll be safe was as good as lying and betraying her trust. He didn''t want to do such a thing. Lith gave many kisses to his mother and rubbed her back to make her feel his warmth. He let her vent and while she did that, he said softly, "I''ll not go anywhere, mama. I am never going to leave you, not even in your dreams." "Please trust me on this." Lilith didn''t reply and simplyid in Lith''s embrace. Lith continued to whisper gentle loving words and ensured his mother felt his warmth. A whileter, Lilith stopped sobbing and wiping her face, she said, "You said you wanted to make mama happy, right?" Lith nodded. Of course he wanted to, he would even kill to see a smile on her face right now. Lilith opened her arms as she saw Lith''s response and said, "thene, be in mama''s embrace and drink." "What..." Lith was momentarily confused. Lilith blinked twice as she saw Lith''s confusion. She then realized something and suddenly, a small upward curve appeared at the corner of her lips. She then couldn''t help but say, "Be in mama''s embrace and drink her blood, silly. Though I also don''t mind if you..." Chapter 470 Secret Meeting "...if you¡­" Lilith took a pause after saying so. Lith looked at her and continued, "...if I?" Lilith smiled, her mood being a bit better, and said while chuckling, "I don''t mind if you have some milk as well." Lith smiled as well as he heard that. ''Phew, thankfully she''s back to being slightly normal.'' He went close to his mother and hugged her. Lilith hugged Lith back and tightly held him in her embrace, as if afraid something will happen to him if she didn''t hold him properly. Lith could notice this but he didn''t voice it out. He simply opened his mouth, revealing his sharp fangs and bit onto his mother''s neck, eventually drinking blood from it. Lilith patted Lith''s back as he drank her blood and kissed his head from above while having a small smile on her face. This was it. These were the moments she cherished the most and felt the happiest. Her child being in her embrace was assurance for her that he was safe and secure. She could protect him from all harm. Lilith knew her thoughts were childish and immature but a mother''s heart was just like that. A mother would never want harm to befall on her children and would always try to protect them. Lilith knew that she can''t keep Lith with her like this for too long. He had his own life to live. Although she had the power to, she would never do anything that would make her child sad. Lilith took a deep breath after a while and put aside all the thoughts she had and tried to enjoy this peaceful moment with Lith. Lith, oblivious to what his mother was thinking, tried his best to slowly drink her blood to make her feel happy. He was now an immortal and thankfully, he could go about drinking her blood for quite a long time. A whileter, Lith suddenly realised that he could make this situation even better. He let go of his mother''s neck and licked the wound on it clean. Lilith, noticing Lith had stopped drinking blood, turned to look at him and her expression became slightly sad knowing her little peaceful moment with him was over. Lith didn''t pull back as he knew his mother would think that their time together was over and he was done having her blood. He simply turned to look at her and said with a smile, "Mom, don''t you think this situation could be improved?" "Hmm?" Lilith was confused. Lith smiled and continued, "If big sis was here, wouldn''t it be better?" "Ah¡­" Lilith suddenly realized what Lith was trying to tell. Her sad expression washed away and she said chuckling, "I thought, you wanted to be with mama while we''re here and don''t want anyone else." "Well, I was on a date with my wife, but now this moment, I am having it with my mother. If my sister is here, I think it''ll make the current situation even better." Lith said with a smile. Lilith chuckled and she shifted Lith to one side and hugged him. She then made a small magic circle in the air above and lit it up. In the next instant¡­ "Kyaaaah!" Lucy''s shout was heard as she fell down but before she could react, Lilith caught her in her arms and ced her at Lith''s side, hugging her as well. "Oh hi, big sis." Lith waved and said with a chuckle from the side. "Huh?" Lucy was dumbfounded. Just what was happening here? She was in her office, doing things when suddenly she fell down from her chair and the next thing she knew, she was looking at Lith waving at her. Lucy looked around and saw herself to be in her mother''s embrace. There was Lith at the side, apparently in her mother''s embrace as well. Suddenly, Lucy smelled something and looking at Lith''s mouth, she realised that he probably had her mother''s blood just now. She was about to ask what was happening when she felt a pair of soft lips on her forehead. "Hi, dear." Lilith said softly. Lucy looked at her mother and asked, "You could''ve just called me, mom. Why make me appear here so suddenly?" Lilith chuckled and didn''t reply. She simply put her hair at her back and revealing her neck to Lucy, she said, "let''s talkter,e drink first." Lucy had no idea what was happening but now that her mother asked her to drink blood in such a gentle manner, she wasn''t going to refuse her. Lucy bit onto her mother''s neck with her sharp fangs as well and sucked blood out of Lilith. A satisfied smile appeared on Lilith''s face as she finally had her two children in her embrace. She kissed the two''s head and closed her eyes to feel their warmth. The three had a peaceful time together and continued to enjoy each other''spany. Meanwhile¡­ Somewhere in the Elven Continent, far from the World Tree, three people were sitting in a around fire in the middle of a forest. "Did you bring the stuff?" A man''s voice was heard. The three were in a hood and it was evident that they were having a secret meeting. "Yes." A feminine voice replied. "Good. Hand it to me." "Bring out the item you promised us first." The feminine voice said. "Do you think I''ll go back on my words?" The man said. "Yes. Scums of is family cannot be trusted." The feminine voice replied. "Watch your mouth, bitch. The is family may be the bottom most Viscounts but it doesn''t mean we are weak." "Barking dogs seldom bite. And watch your own mouth first. Don''t forget that our family is above yours in the current hierarchy." The man clicked his tongue as he knew he couldn''t do anything to her right now. If he could, he would''ve strangled this woman''s throat right here for calling his family a scum. The man then took out a box from his ring and held it in his hand. "Here''s the thing you want." "Show it to me." "No. I don''t trust you. Hand over the item first." "If you don''t show it to me, I am not giving you shit." The feminine voice said. "Then we don''t have a deal." The man said calmly. "Tsk. Hand the item to him. He''s a third part after all, not affiliated to you or me." The woman said. "You do it first, I''ll then give it to him." The man said. The woman clicked her tongue again but gave a ring to the third person sitting with them. The man did the same as well. The third person was known by both these people and was a mediator between the two. His identity was known by both parties and the same was with the person. The man, after handing his item, said, "give me my stuff." The third person didn''t budge despite the man saying this. "Hmm?" The man suddenly felt something was wrong. But before he could say anything... "Hahahahaha! Dog of the is family... How stupid of you to not cross-check the identities." "Guards!" The feminine voice shouted and four people in ck robes came out of their hiding and ced their sword at the man''s neck. The woman in hooded robes then said smugly, "you should''ve nevere to this meeting. Now you''ll pay the price." "Scum of the is." ..... A/N: Hi everyone, I hope you''re all having a good December. December calls for new year''s and it is a happy time. I''ll be doing the mass releases this December and I hope you guys keep finishing the goals so that I upload more bonuses. I''ll be writing a lot this month and posting it as well. Also, Powerstones goals will be back this month. Not only would you get bonuses for GTs, you''ll also get bonuses if you finish the powerstone goals. Right, I also need to tell you, with each super gift, bonuses will be uploaded right away. Say you send a Magic Castle, I''ll post three bonus chapters as soon as I see the notification of it. I have sses and other stuff, but do not worry, from what I know, within three hours of sending a super gift, you can get the chapters. Right, this month, not only Magic Castle, sending a Spacecraft will make me publish 6 bonus chapters and a Golden Gachapon would be 10 bonus chapters! Though please do be patient with the Golden Gachapon as I may not really have so many bonuses to hand out. I have a small stockpile lol. But still, I''ll post as many chapters as I have with me right away :) Good luck everyone and I hope you all have a pleasant time this December! Status: 338/500 Golden Tickets (+3 bonus) 100/800 (+1 bonus) Chapter 471 Titles Arent Useless The hooded man, despite having many swords at his neck, didn''t panic and was calm. He didn''t say anything nor react to the sudden betrayal. The woman, noticing the man not reacting, frowned. "Guards, kill him." The woman didn''t want anything to go wrong and immediately made her decision to kill the man. But as soon as the guards moved their swords to kill the man, an air piercing sound was heard and in the next instant, the bodies of the four guards fell down with a loud thud. "What!?" The woman was shocked. The man with a hood, said with a light chuckle, "did you think I wouldn''t be prepared for such a situation? Lady from the Gilzerios?" As soon as he finished saying that, another person wearing a hooded robe appeared beside the man. "I knew your family would be backstabbing us but I didn''t know at what stage. Thankfully, I''ve had a trump card prepared just in case." The man said while walking close to the Gilzerios family''sdy. The woman''s brows were knitted and the only thing in her mind right now was to escape. The guards that were killed were of a high level and someone being able to kill all of them in such a short time was definitely someone strong. The woman didn''t want to take a risk. "Run!" The woman ran towards the forest and shouted to her partner who had the goods with him. But before she could move farther, her vision darkened and she fell unconscious on the ground. Standing beside her was the person who just killed the guards, responsible for Knocking her out. "Good job, Mr. William. I knew I could trust you." The man from the is family said and walked towards thedy. Mr. William, the man standing beside thedy, didn''t reply to the person''s words and went towards the third person who had the goods. He eventually knocked him out as well and took the goods with him. The person from the is family, after finding everything was under control, sighed in relief. "Thankfully everything is okay. If I had messed this situation up, I don''t know what my family would do with me." The man then turned to look towards William and said, "thankfully you were here, Mr. William. You''re a life sav¨C" Thud! The man''s vision darkened as well before he could finish his sentence and he fell down on the ground. The hooded man, the only one remaining, ced his foot on the man''s head and then removed his hood. A chiseled face was visible along with his ck hair and eyes. His eyes were calm and his hair fluttered with the breeze. He looked down at the two people and said in a neutral tone, "who would''ve thought that both would end up having losses and I would be the sole winner among the two." The man then took the box and said softly, "in the inventory." [Ding!] [10ml Tears of the NightHound and 16 grams of sweat of the Yellowtail added into the inventory.] A mechanical voice said inside the man''s head and a notification screen appeared in front of his eyes. "Good. I now have the ingredients needed to feed the baby and harvest his affinities. I must get working, I also need to be back in the Elven Continent to reap as many benefits as I can from the coupe these nobles are nning." "But before going, I must make it appear that these two people killed each other and there was no third party present and I also haven''t seen my status in quite a long time." "System, show status." A new screen appeared in front of the person''s eyes and in his mind, a mechanical voice read: [Status] Name: Lucas Aleron Race: Human Title: Shadow Walker (Buff: none) Rank: 9 Cultivation: ¨C Affinity: Fire, Dark, Lightning, Earth, and Wind. ¨C Magic Core area: 77,296,432 km2 ¨C Magic Core speciality: None ¨C Body Stats: ¨C HP: [A ss] 100/100 ¨C SP: [A ss] 78/100 ¨C STR: [B ss] 97/100 (upgradeable) ¨C STA: [B ss] 71/100 (upgradeable) ¨C AGL: [A ss] 12/100 (upgradeable) ¨C INT: [A ss] 100/100 (ready to upgrade) Looking at the screen in front of him, Lucas, the only system user in the world, thought to himself, ''I amcking in strength and stamina. I increased agility and intelligence a bit too much. Though it would be nice to have a higher ss something, it''s not worth it to upgrade intelligence for now. I''ll put it on hold and work on other things.'' Lucas then thought, ''titles can provide buff now? Interesting. I thought it was there just for show.'' A while of checking his statster, his gaze fell on the elemental affinity and he couldn''t help but knit his brows and say while looking in a certain direction, "Just a few more months and I''ll have an all elemental affinity." "Just a few more¡­" * A day passed. After enjoying watching the cherry blossoms and spending some quality time together with his mother and sister, Lith was now in another part of the Cdon City. Cdon City was the perfect ce for tourists if they wanted to see a glimpse of the beastkin culture. There was a little bit of everything present here. This was a strategy by the beastkins to increase tourism to different ces in their kingdom and eventually get a lot of money. Say one saw different shrines in the Cdon City and found them interesting, they could always use the teleportation circles present near those shrines and eventually end up visiting the various monasteries and shrines spread across the entire beastkin kingdom. Lith chose Cdon City for this very reason to go on a date with his mother. If he liked some ce, he could always go there and spend some time. Thus, in the Cdon City, Lith and Lilith were roaming around, looking at the various different things currently. Lucy had leftst night after Lilith felt satisfied and her mood got better. Lith was now back to being on a date and being in kimonos, both he and his mother were walking the streets of the Cdon City, holding hands. Cdon City was big but it was not an issue to walk and tour it. One could easily travel a distance of a hundred kilometres within a few minutes depending on the way they walked or ran. This world was way bigger than Lith''s previous one and everything was abnormal in size. If one walked normally, it would take at least one day to cover a hundred kilometres. But this issue never arised in this world since all roads and footpaths in the ces where people lived had magic circles inscribed on them when in the making. These magic circles had a speed boost on them and depending on how one walked, they could easily travel thousands of kilometres in less than an hour. Taking one step would make anyone cover a minimum of half a kilometre and a maximum of two kilometres. Average being one kilometre. That was how fast everything was here. Forparison, on Earth, one step was equivalent to 0.001 kilometres which is one metre. That is to say, a step here covered a thousand times more distance than back on Earth. Lith was amazed when he found out about such a fact. But when he got deeper into the situation regarding travelling here, his brain seemed to get fried and he gave up dwelling too deep into it. It was a bunch ofplex maths and useless magic information to know why one could travel so much in so little time and knowing it wouldn''t help Lith in any way. He wasn''t going to construct roads now, was he? In any case, the cities in this world were hence made of two types. The first type was a city having an outward growth and the second type was a city having an inward growth. In the first type, a city would spread far to many ces and various things would be spread out. The people in this ce would need to cover a lot of distance for their travels. An example of this was Cdon City. The second type was a city that spread towards the centre of it. Everything, from trade to residences, etc would be present in the centre and here one could find many tall buildings. The outside areas in these cities wouldn''t be as developed as the main centre and there wouldn''t be many people living there as well. An example of this was Evernight City in Nightingale, Lith''s home. People tried to stay as close as they could to the Queen''s district and everything was nearby there. The roads over there didn''t have speed boost to the degree with which Cdon City had it. Thus, although Cdon City had a lot to offer and was vast, Lith and Lilith toured the entirety of it in just a single day. There were many fun ces to see and the one that attracted Lith''s attention the most were the hot spring resorts in the mountainous region of the Shiroi Neko Country. Yukonava mountains was a famous ce in all of the beastkin kingdom, known for having evergreen trees all year round with low temperature and snow urring periodically. This calm and cold atmosphere coupled with the warm water of the hot springs was a delight for all. Lith decided that this was a perfect ce for cuddling and knowing how his mother''s mood wasn''t good these past few days, he came to a conclusion that she was in much need of some serious cuddles. Without hesitation, Lith dragged Lilith in the teleportation circles present near the hot springs in Cdon City and both teleported away from the city. Their next destination ¡ª Yukonava. Chapter 472 Finding Out Whats Underneath The Kimono Two people stood at the top of a mountain peak, gazing at the vast evergreen mountains in front of them. Though the mountains appeared to be lush, the surrounding atmosphere was cold and chilly. A thinyer of mist covered the mountain chain and the cold brought with itself some snow as well. The evergreen trees were covered with slight snow and it appeared as if someone had draped a thin nket over the entire green mountains. Lith found this cool atmosphere to his liking. He looked towards his mother who was standing beside him and said with a smile, "Let''s go to the resort." Lilith nodded and the two made their way down towards the hot spring resorts. Arriving at the entrance of the resort, there was an arched red gate behind which were stairs leading to the resort. The view was pleasing to the eyes and the two walked up the stairs and finally arrived at the main entrance where there were twodies standing in wait. "Irasshaimase!" The twodies bowed and weed Lith and Lilith. "This way please." They escorted the two inside the resort. When one uses a teleportation circle, it would notify the nearest resort about it and there would be people waiting for you to arrive. Tourists could select what type of resort they were looking for and could enter their budget prior to teleporting. This would ensure that they teleported to the right ce and without wasting time, are led to their resorts. Lith, being the prince he was, chose the most expensive ce he could find. The more expensive a ce was, the better the quality and the less people were present. There was a Nine Roses Hotel branch in Yukonava as well but Lith decided to go to some more authentic and local ce. Lith and Lilith were being led to their suite by the two beastkindies. They wore a traditional kimono and one of them had antlers on their head and the other had goat horns. By no means did they look ugly with such features and seemed to be top beauties. Lith walked through the reception that had a high cieling and the entire resort seemed to have a dark and brown themed color scheme to it. Lith admired the resort and soon, the two were brought to their suite. Lith''s suite had a high cieling as well but it appeared to be made of some high quality bamboo. The floor wasid with tatami mats the room had a big ss balcony that gave the view of the vast mountain chain of the Yukonava. The suite containedrge soft futonid down at one side on the floor, at the other side there was a sofa and tv set and there was also a bar counter at one corner of the room. The two beastkindies left after showing their room to Lith and Lilith and now, the mother-son pair was alone in their room. Lilith looked around and the view indeed felt amazing. She walked close to the balcony to see more of this view and meanwhile, Lith walked towards the futon to see how soft it was. Lith fell freely on the futon and to his surprise, it was really soft and fluffy and made him bounce slightly. "Good bed." Lith nodded in satisfaction as hey on top of it. Lilith looked through the ss windows of the balcony and saw there to be a pond present at the front. It was open and there were some nts and decorations around it. Beside the pond was a cliff and the view in front of it was of the vast Yukonava mountains. At the other side, there were stairs that led towards another area and that was the bathhouse. It was a closed area and was warm. Lilith could tell that if one wanted to enjoy the view of the mountains while being in the hot springs, they could simply be in that pond in front and if they simply wanted to enjoy the hot springs and didn''t want to deal with cold temperature, they could go to their bathhouse. Lilith nodded. It was a good setting. There weren''t too many things in the suite and it was simple yet elegant. Lilith liked this ce. Lilith knew what she wanted to do as she gazed at the open pond. She turned back to look at Lith and said with a smile, "Mama is going to have a bath." Lith, enjoying himself on the soft bed, looked up towards his mother and said with a thumbs up, "Enjoy your time¨C oh wait, can I join too?" Lilith chuckled. "Do you even need to ask me that?" Lith got up and chuckled as well. He walked towards his mother and as he reached her, he took his outer coat off and said, "Can''t go inside with our clothes, can we?" Lilith smiled and said, "yes." She walked close to Lith and helped him remove his clothes. In no time, Lith was fully nude and after Lilith was done removing his clothes, she slowly removed hers as well. Looking at her loosen her belt, Lith couldn''t help but whistle in amazement as he watched her take off her kimono. "Fuiyoooh!" Lith learnt this word from Arya and said it out loud as he watched his mother''s big milkerse out in the open, free from the clutches of the tight kimono. Lilith couldn''t help but chuckle again as she got such a reaction from Lith. It was always good to see her baby so amused. Lilith took out her belt and her kimono was open from the front, revealing her nude front side. Lith was amazed again and he couldn''t help but ask, "no innerwear?" Lilith smirked and said, "do you not know thatdies don''t wear anything underneath the kimono?" "They don''t?" Lith was surprised as he got this information. Lilith nodded and said with a smile, "there''s no bra or panties one wears when wearing a kimono." "Hot damn¡­" Lith said in amazement. ''I should probablye on a trip here again with all mydies next time. It would be fun¡­ hehe.'' Lith started having some naughty thoughts and in the meanwhile, Lilith fully took her kimono off. She extended her hand forwards and asked, "shall we?" Lith was out of his thoughts and he grabbed his mother''s hand and nodded. But instead of walking, he pulled his mother close in his embrace and hugged her. Lilith was surprised by this sudden gesture and Lith, who was holding onto her, looked her in the eyes and whispered some sweet loving words that made Lilith''s heart melt. Lilith''s face was on Lith''s chest and he was looking down in her eyes as he said those loving words. Although Lilith was surprised to hear such things so suddenly, she didn''t hate it one bit and in fact loved them! She just craved for more such words and finally, after a while, Lith finished letting his mother know how much he loved her and finally said, "I love you, mom." "I love you too, baby." Lilith kissed Lith''s lips and said sweetly. Lith had decided that he''ll shower all his love and care on his mother, sister, and his wives. Letting them know much he loved them and how much they mean to him was just one of the many steps of showering his love. After Lith was done with this, he held his mother''s hand and both walked into the pond. The surrounding atmosphere was cold but being in the hot waters of the pond brought an amazing experience to Lith and Lilith. Lith and Lilith moved to the edge of the pond and Lith hugged her from behind, keeping her in his embrace. They both stayed together like that for a while, at the edge of the pond. They were not just at the edge of the pond of their suite, they were at the edge of a tall cliff! It would''ve been really thrilling to be in such a position but both weren''t mortals anymore and weren''t afraid of such heights. But still, it was an amazing view to have your lover be in your embrace, naked, as you be at the edge of a cliff and enjoy the view. A whileter¡­ Lith felt satisfied with having his mother in his embrace. He looked at his mother and noticed she had her eyes closed and was still enjoying herself. Lith smiled as he saw her be lying so peacefully and thought to himself, ''let''s not wake her up for a few more minutes because¡­'' Lith''s smiled turned into a smirk and he his thoughts continued, ''Once she is up, she won''t get to rest like this for a good while¡­'' Chapter 473 Showerina Some Love** An hourter. Lith felt it was time to make his mother feel more love than she had ever felt before. It was time to wake her up now. Lith parted her hair to the side, her beautiful nape inviting Lith in for a taste, which he whollyplied by biting onto her neck and sucking some blood out of her. Lilith opened her eyes as she felt her son''s fangs on her and instead of moving, she let him do as he pleased and enjoyed her time. Feeling his mother was awake, Lith moved his hands towards her big motherly milkers and gave them a gentle squeeze. One of his hands then moved down towards her secret ce and his fingers touched her soft lower lips. Despite being in water, it felt just as amazing as all the other times. Lilith couldn''t help but let out a small moan as she felt her son''s hand touch her private ce after a long time. Her sensitivity to his touch increased and she closed her eyes to enjoy whatever he was doing to her. Lith yed with Lilith''s breasts and her pussy for a good while before finally turning her and bringing his lips close to hers for a kiss. Lith held Lilith''s plump ass and kneaded them while he kissed her. He wasn''t hasty in his kiss and took his sweet time. Lith''s priority was to make his mother feel loved and not to use her for his own pleasure. He was thus gentle with his approach and was ensuring that he did his best to make her feel in such a way. A while of kissingter, Lith guided his shaft inside Lilith''s dripping pussy and slowly made his way towards her deepest recess, eventually bringing out a moan from her as his tip hit the end fleshy wall. Lith had never had sex in water before but now that he did, he realized that although it was indeed different and everything slid inside smoothly as water acted as a lubricant, it was also slightly annoying as the faster he moved his hips, the more was the water pressure slowing him down. Thankfully, Lith was an immortal now and such water pressure wasn''t enough. Lilith was in a bliss as Lith''s dick rammed in her continuously and she felt even more pleasured as Lith showered her with his gentleness and showed her so much care. Although she knew Lith loved her just as much as she loved him, it still felt really amazing to hear iting from his mouth and also through his gestures. The mother-son pair got lost in the bliss of lust and gave in to their desires. They intensely kissed and Lilith''s hips also worked to move up and down on Lith''s shaft. As both used their hips, Lilith felt more pleasure as Lith''s shaft hit her sweet spots with more force and intensity and Lith felt pleasured as well because of Lilith''s insides tightening up in ecstasy. As the two got lost in their own world¡­ Far away from them, in the Star Dragon City in the Dragon Continent, two devilish beauties were looking at a tablet screen with confused faces. "Why did the connection get cut off?" Lucifer couldn''t help but ask. The two were watching Lith and Lilith but then, suddenly their connection got cut off when Lilith and Lith entered the resort. "Does the resort have some barrier?" Lucifer asked again. "But that shouldn''t be the case. We are Supreme Ranks and we should be able to see through any barrier." Mayzin shook her head as she heard Lucifer''s analysis. "It could be Lilith''s doing. Maybe she decided to put up a barrier so that nobody could look." Lucifer then thought things and said, "but why would she do that? Who in their right minds would want to spy on her anyway?" "..." Mayzin stared at Lucifer as she heard that. Lucifer looked back at Mayzin and asked, "what? Why would anyone spy on her?" Mayzin continued to stare at Lucifer and thought, ''is this creature really a Supreme Rank?'' Lucifer suddenly felt annoyed as she looked at Mayzin. "You''re thinking of something rude about me, aren''t you?" Mayzin clicked her tongue and said, "weren''t we just spying on her? Maybe she realized that." "Ah¡­" Lucifer got enlightenment. "Oh shit¨C does that mean Lilith caught us spying?" Mayzin shook her head. "Probably not. She might not even be knowing it was us looking at her. To me, when the connection got cut off, it seemed as if Lilith just made a barrier around her and not straight up destroyed the things that were looking at her." "Oh I see. Phew¡­ we are safe. But Mayzin-chan, you shouldn''t spy on someone like this." Lucifer reminded her. "It''s a bad thing." A vein popped on Mayzin''s head. "And you shouldn''t enter someone''s home unannounced, it''s also a bad thing." "Oh well¡­" Lucifer walked close to Mayzin''s throne. She then sat on it and continued, "I was invited before toe here, I just arrived at ater date. That isn''t wrong, is it?" "It is wrong. And that''s my throne, get off." Mayzin held Lucifer''s hand and yanked her up from it. "Ouch. Hey, be gentle!" Lucifer said while rubbing her wrists. Mayzin rolled her eyes as Lucifer did her drama and changing the topic, she said, "When are you leaving for the Elven Continent?" Lucifer thought about it and said, "I guess when Lilith goes away?" Mayzin nodded. "Seems like it would be for the best if you go after Lilith is gone as she might not like it if you disturb her time with her son." "Tru tru." Lucifer said nodding her head like a pecking chicken. Mayzin facepalmed as she realized Lucifer had the power to talk in a weird manner not just on texts but in real life as well. But she ignored it and continued, "Are you going to notify Agalea about it?" "Nope. That bitch doesn''t have time to have sex with me. I do not like her." Lucifer said with a pout and folding her hands. "But didn''t you say you really like her when she gave you that limited edition thing from the beastkin kingdom? I have no idea why you''re so interested in toys but she did give you that, didn''t she?" Mayzin reminded. "Ah¡­ wait, that''s not a toy. That''s called a plushie. And it was not a limited edition thing, it is a rare plushie, of which only ten such plushies are avable in the entire world with each plushie having a unique thing about it." "I had all nine plushies and since the tenth one wasn''t out yet, I didn''t have it. But when it dide out, I was busy with something and had to call Agalea for it." Lucifer said with enthusiasm. Mayzin was amused to see how Lucifer was so enthusiastic about her toys and anime. She then continued, "...so¡­ Agalea did a good thing for you, didn''t she? Don''t you like her?" Lucifer clicked her tongue. "She was a good bitch at that time but now she''s a bad bitch. I don''t like her." Mayzin covered her mouth and giggled lightly as Lucifer constantly called Agalea a bitch. It was Lucifer''s habit to speak in terms of ''bitches''. Lucifer, noticing Mayzin giggle, knitted her brows and continued, "And why are youughing? You made me dry up so much the instant I arrived and also went back on your words." "You''re a bad bitch too." "Wha¨C" Chapter 474 Sushi Preference** At the edge of a tall cliff, two people were having the time of their life together. These two were Lith and Lilith and they were still in the pond containing the hot spring water, having sex. Lith''s hands were on Lilith''s ass cheeks, kneading them as he pleased while his shaft rammed her deep inside continuously. Lilith''s eyes were hazy as she was kissing Lith while getting pounded by him. They weren''t doing it with much intensity as they would normally and it was all gentle and slow. Still, it was enough for Lilith who couldn''t help but climax in just a short while. Lilith has had orgasmed twice in this same position and Lith was still yet toe. He had mastered the art of not shooting it in until he made his wives feel better at least once or twice. As he progressed in cultivation, his ability was getting better and he was bing much more efficient in bringing pleasure to his wives. As Lilith orgasmed for the third time, Lith took his shaft out and got behind her. He made her bend down at the edge of the pond and had her ass stick out to him. After admiring his mother''s dripping honeypot, Lith rubbed his shaft on her lower lips and soon put it inside in one go, causing Lilith to let out a small moan. He then started ramming it in and out of her fleshy warmth causing lewd ps to echo around. The view in front of Lith was of the snow-capped evergreen Yukonava mountains covered in a thin mistyyer. It felt as if Lith was in some immortal paradise and watching that, along with pounding his mother right below him was a sight to behold. Lith held the thick motherly hips of Lilith and continued to ram his dick in her while enjoying this view. He had brought her to orgasm twice and now it was his turn to feel good. Lilith, who was being pounded by her son from behind and had herself supported by her hands at the edge of the pond, felt the same emotions as Lith. The view in front was amazing and coupled with her son being with her, it was indeed a really good feeling for her as well. Lilith''s breasts swayed to and fro as Lith relentlessly gave out deep and forceful thrusts. Her moans hadn''t stopped at any moment as Lith was too good at hitting her sweet spots and bringing her pleasure. Doing it for so many times, Lith was bound to know each and every weak spot of his mother and it was no wonder he could so easily pleasure her. A while passed and Lith groaned as he shot his load deep inside Lilith. Lilith''s body shook as she felt the warm hot stuff of her son and moaned loudly in pleasure. This was the thing she had been waiting to have since the moment she felt Lith''s hot rod inside her! This was it. Her orgasm was bigger than her previous ones and to make Lith was aware of it from the tightness he felt around his shaft. To make it even better, he bit her neck and sucked her blood out of it. "Ohhhhh!" Lilith moaned as a new wave of pleasure hit her. Few minutester, as both recovered from their orgasm, Lith made Lilith turn around and had her back supported by the pond''s edge. Lilith had a good look at her son in this position. His chiseled face, his sharp abs, well toned body, and finally, his silver hair and purple eyes that he inherited from her. Everything made Lilith really happy. Lith''s silver hair and purple eyes, whenever Lilith saw them, it made her feel much closer to him than ever before. She could see a part of her in him and she liked this feeling a lot. Looking at Lith, she couldn''t help but go in for a kiss and Lith reciprocated as well. Their tongues intertwined together and in the meanwhile, he rubbed his shaft once again on her lower lips. Breaking the kiss off, Lith looked his mother in the eyes again with a fierce gaze and Lilith did the same as well. Locking their gazes, Lith soon shoved his hot rod inside Lilith''s warm fleshy folds and began ramming his hips again. Lilith''s moans were back and she broke her eye contact with Lith and closed her eyes to enjoy this feeling. Lith kissed her on her lips and went down slowly, finally reaching her erect pink nipples and showed them care by gently biting onto them and suckling on it. As usual, milk spurted out of them and Lith didn''t waste anything and gulped it down. Wasting milk was sphemy and Lith wasn''t going tomit such a sin. His other hand showed care to the other breast and his hips rocked back and forth, creating squelching noises of their bodies pping onto each other and the noise of water sshing around. "Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­" Lilith ced her hand on Lith''s back and his head as he sucked on her milkers while ramming his cock into her pussy. She loved this feeling and lovingly caressed his hair as he did that. As Lilith felt she was close to orgasming, Lith stopped sucking onto her milkers and looked her fervently in the eyes while ramming his shaft in her sweet dripping honeypot. Lith''s gaze then fell back onto the view and it was indeed amazing to have sex with such a view. Lilith''s walls soon started tightening up and feeling such pressure, Lith was close to climaxing as well. In just a few minutes, both held onto each other and orgasmed together. Lilith''s body shook and she tightly hugged Lith while climaxing and Lith was also feeling the shivers from ejacting and the pleasure and held onto his mother tightly. Lilith bit onto Lith''s neck and sucked in blood and out of instinct, Lith did the same and both had their orgasm prolonged. Minutester, the Vampire Queen-Prince duo got back to doing forbidden acts in the hot springs of the Yukonava mountains and the moans of the Vampire Queen echoed in her suite along with their flesh pping together. The two went on for hours without stopping and as Lith was an immortal now, his sense of time changed and a few hours felt like just a few tens of minutes. After doing it in many positions and finally feeling satisfied, the two rested at the edge of the pond and enjoyed their view of the Yukonava mountains together by being in each other''s embrace. Lith had Lilith hugged from the side and Lilith was resting her head on his shoulder and gazing at the distant mountains. Lith then ordered some food for them and soon, a big tter full of food in a bamboo box arrived in front of them through a magircle on the pond. The tter contained various different types of sushi and sashimi. There was just a side of pickled ginger, wasabi, and soy sauce other than that present. Lith fed his mother some sashimi with his chopsticks and Lilith did the same as well. As Lilith bit onto the sashimi, a wave of aromatic blood vour assaulted her tongue and it was so juicy that some blood from the sashimi dripped from the corner of her mouth. Lith smiled noticing this and went ahead andlicked it to clean her face. The two had registered themselves as people from the vampire race and the sushi was made ording to the tastes of the vampires. Vampires, Werewolves, Dragons, and Demons loved having blood and raw meat. Sushi having raw fish and various other types of edible raw meat tasted the best to them and also was something that was sold in great quantities on a daily basis in these continents. On the other hand, the Elves disliked raw vour of fish and other meats and tempura rolls were better suited to their tastes. Angels liked little to no fish or meat in their sushi and they preferred having rice rolls with veggies such as avocado, cucumber, tomato, etc, in the middle. As for the Witches and Humans, their race had a mixed preference and weren''t like the other races who preferred one thing over another. Some humans liked raw fish sushi, some liked tempura sushi, and some liked veggie sushi. It was all up to a matter of taste that one had. The two vampires, Lith and Lilith, didn''t stand out for their tastes and had the same preference as the other vampires. They liked raw fish sushi and sashimi more and enjoyed it until they felt satisfied. After finishing up, the two went out of the pond and drying each other up, they went inside their futons and got cozy in each other''s embrace. Lith ced his head in between his mother''s big milkers and had them squished as he hugged her and slept with her. He also ensured to protect his shaft from the cold by cing it in the warm insides of Lilith and the two snuggled in each other''s embrace and slept. The day passed with no more forbidden acts happening while the green colored moon shone with its full glory in the Elven Continent. ..... A/N: Buckle up myds andsses because the story is going to enter into a new phase. There would be more depravity, more wholesomeness, fluffiness, action, adventure, plot, you name it, it has it. For the ones who have a fragile heart and aren''t at the level of degenracy as my cat who wrote the marriage arc and are innocent like me, take note of the following: ¨C Depraved and too degenerate chapters exploring all genres of hentai except darker ones will be written by my cat and will contain triple star on them(***). ¨C Wholesome and fluffy chapters will be written by the innocent me, aka yours faithfully,SocialHippo, and will have double stars in it if it''s smut chapter (**). ¨C Chapters containing nudity or anything except intercourse shall have a single star in them (*). ¨C Torture, extreme gore, and other stuff will have [R-18] written on it and can generally be skipped if you don''t like such things. Anything else thates to my mind that needs to be updated to you guys, I''ll let you know in future. Also, powerstone goals are back and it''s 800 Powerstones to get +1 bonus chapter and 1200 Powerstones for +2 bonus chapter. Speaking of bonuses, I officially can give you a sneak peak of 80% done art of Lith that Imissioned. I was going tomission the same artist that did artwork for my three wives are beautiful vampires but they are overbooked for 3 months and I think they charge $400 something or more for a single artwork of a character. Anywho, I had funds from patr*on and hired a local artist and here''s the sneak peak in the chapter paragraphment. Do tell me if there''s anything that would help uplift the art. The local artist is my friend that I paid and I''ll bemissioning nsfw art from him as well. [Note: the above announcement is not responsible for adding coin price to the chapter and you won''t be charged for the same.] Have a good day everyone and yes, many thanks to _Sire_ for the magic castle, this is the (3/3) bonus chapter. Chapter 475 Cant Cultivate A month passed. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "What!? He can''t cultivate!?" Thedies were sitting around a round table in the courtyard, having their afternoon tea together with Lith and Lucy was the one to speak in shock as Lilith gave some devastating news. "That''s right, dear. He cannot." Lilith nodded and said while sipping her tea calmly. Lucy was about to question further when Emilia, sitting beside her, ced her hand on Lucy''s shoulder and said gently, "calm down, Lucy. It isn''t permanent." Lilith nodded and added, "that''s right. He cannot think about cultivation until he''s at least a hundred years old." Lith, Lilith, and the other wives were having a discussion on Lith''s cultivation. Lith had enjoyed his time with his mother for a whole month in the beastkin kingdom and was now back in Nightingale. It was time to get into work mode but before delving inside that, Lith decided to spend some time with his wives and was now here. "But mom¨C" "My dear¡­ try to understand, it''s a necessity. His cultivation was too fast and if he tries to cultivate further, his head or soul might explode due to the excess information." Lilith said calmly. Lith had skipped many steps and was now an immortal at just the age of twenty-one. It was both a good and a bad thing. Good thing as he was a genius not found elsewhere and bad because he would need to wait until he was a hundred years old. The most elite children like Ralph and Dennis would usually be Saints anywhere from a hundred to a hundred and fifty years of age and it was all done step by step by solidifying their foundation. Lith, although son of god, still had to solidify his foundation before ascending to higher realms. He hadn''t experienced anything that might ur in Rank 9 and Half Saint Rank and he also needs to fully explore the Saint Rank. Before understanding these realms deeply, he cannot ascend to a higher realm. Lith''s mental capacity physically cannot handle the information of a higher realm at such a young age. The mental capacity was directly rted to the age of a person. The older the age, the higher is the mental capacity. If Lith tried to store excess information, his head was bound to explode and if there was more pressure, chances are, his soul would take a toll and explode. Lilith didn''t want Lith to risk his health in pursuit of cultivation. His life mattered more than this prowess to Lilith. Lith was calmly listening to the debate without interjecting. He could understand the reasons of his mother and also the concerns of his wives. Although Lith needed to get stronger quickly, he wasn''t a brainless person to not understand his mother''s advice and go against her. Lilith was the person who would always want the best for him and he knew about it. If she said not to cultivate, then it meant he mustn''t cultivate. Lith fully trusted his mother without any hints of doubt in his mind or heart. But, though it meant he won''t be able to cultivate, that doesn''t mean he would not find a way to get around this situation. Lith would always be on the lookout for a solution to this problem and once he finds it, he would once again get back to cultivating. Cultivation was something that took years of time. One couldn''t just be an immortal in a day and it took years of hard work and boring meditation to ascend to a higher realm. Now that Lith was an immortal, a hundred years didn''t feel too long and he was fine with not cultivating for a while. He was anyway going to focus on fulfilling his past life''s regret in theing neen years and bing rich. Now that he was told he couldn''t cultivate, he would focus more on that and not cultivating also meant that Lith would have more time to spend with his wives. Meanwhile, thedies were shocked by Lilith''s words but the experienced ones soon became calm as they realized that having heads explode, getting crippled, or simply having souls destroyed was amon urrence in the world. Many were in pursuit of the cultivation peak and this was a tough path to walk on. People were bound to die in its pursuit and those that were fine with having a never ending lifespan simply stopped their pursuit of a higher realm when they reached the Saint Rank. Being a Saint Rank was guaranteed immortality and one wouldn''t die of old age or lifespan exhaustion. Many in the world thus choose to stop cultivating once they reach this realm and enjoy their time in this world and live freely like normal beings. Lith however wasn''t stopping because he was tired, he was stopping with cultivation because he had no choice, such were the thoughts of thedies and they became calm. The inexperienced ones, mainly Lucy and Alexandra were worry struck and frowning. Arya, looking at the faces of the two, said while looking at them, "Stop with the worries, you two. It''s just temporary. Or do you rather want him crippled or dead?" "No! No! No!" Alexandra and Lucy immediately panicked and shook their heads furiously as they heard this question from Arya. "I am just worried that he''ll be left behind by others and won''t be able to be the youngest person to achieve a breakthrough in higher realms anymore." Lucy put out her thoughts. "Me too." Alexandra added while nodding her head. "Well¡­ you do know that the higher the realm, the vast is the difference in age, right? He has plenty of time and can still be the youngest even if he doesn''t cultivate for theing 80 years." Emilia answered this time. Lilith was quiet and so was Lith. They both let the four discuss things and just listened. Lucy thought about but before her, Alexandra answered, "I don''t understand much of what''s going on but I''ll say this:" She then looked at Lith and continued, "darling must do the things that would keep him healthy and happy." Lith smiled as he heard that and the otherdies did as well. Lucy, listening to this, let go of her concerns and nodded in agreement. Alexandra was right, his health mattered more than such stupid titles of being the youngest to reach higher realms. Lith who was smiling, had the corner of his mouth curve up into a smirk and looking at Alexandra, he said, "Can I do you then? I''ll be very happy." Lilith and Arya chuckled as they heard this and Emilia and Lucy''s brain was still trying to process what was happening and was stuck. Meanwhile, Alexandra''s brain worked really well in matters concerning Lith and she said with a big smile, "darling can do me whenever. No need to ask." "Oh." Lucy finally understood and became slightly embarrassed as her brother said such shameless things in front of everyone. While Emilia was still trying to understand what the two were talking about doing. Arya, sitting beside Emilia, could tell that Emilia didn''t understand these naughty lines. This Angel was too innocent to be among the vampires, but being her best friend and now her sister as well, of course Arya wasn''t going to simply let her be confused. Arya was a good sister and it was her duty to not keep Emilia in the dark, wasn''t it? Arya leaned close to Emilia''s ears and whispered a few things. Emilia, finally understanding the things, had her cheeks flush red and said in realisation, "Oh¡­" ''How can they talk like this when everyone''s around!?'' Emilia couldn''t help but think. ''Sh-Shameless¡­'' Clearly, the Seraphim was too innocent to be around the vampires. Lith, looking at the Alexandra, said with a smile, "I would''ve loved to take up on this offer, wifey, but I must hurry up and leave for Shiroi Neko, Ralph and Dennis are waiting for me there." Alexandra''s lips curved into a sad smile and she sat quietly on her chair having the same expression as a child that was refused to be given her favourite snack. Looking at her, Lith thought he mustn''t be like this. "Alright, alright, no need to be sad like this. Maybe a quickie won''t hurt, would it?" Alexandra''s expression lit up and she said with a smile, "mhm, mhm, it definitely won''t!" She got up from her chair and walked towards Lith. Holding his hand, she said, "let''s go get it done, darling!" "Such hurry¡­" Lith chuckled. "Hey! I want a quickie too!" Arya interjected. "No, big sis. Not before me! Darling is mine for now!" Alexandra wasn''t going to share Lith right now by any means, even if it was Arya, her sister and also her caretaker. "I-I want it too!" Lucy was embarrassed to say this but being around her mother, brother, and Arya for so long, she could at least say this much. As for Emilia, she was simply sitting there with a flushed face and didn''t say anything. She wished she had the guts to say this as well but being how she was, it was definitely not going to happen anytime soon. Looking at everyone, Lith thought to himself, ''I need to satisfy all thedies before I leave it seems. Welp, can''t help it. These cuties are too lovable to simply ignore and leave.'' Lith got up as he thought that and pulled Alexandra in his embrace. Alexandra was running to hurry up and take Lith away but was suddenly taken in his embrace. Being touched by him and now having his whole body touch hers, Alexandra''s arousal piqued and she got turned on. "Darling¡­" Alexandra looked Lith in the eyes and said with a hot breath. Lith simply smiled and gave Alexandra a kiss on her forehead. "One second, I''ll be back to you." Alexandra''s face flushed as Lith did this gesture and if it was an anime, it would appear as if there was steaming out of her head. Alexandra didn''t say anything and hugged Lith tightly as he told her to wait. Lith looked at his otherdies and said with a smile, "I might be away for a while, it won''t hurt to spend a few minutes with everyone. Be in your rooms, wifeys, I''ll be there in a bit." Chapter 476 Arbours Days "...be in your rooms, wifeys, I''ll be there in a bit." After saying so, Lith vanished from his spot as he cast Short Jump and teleported to Alexandra''s room in the Royal Castle. Each of Lith''s wife has their own rooms assigned to them. But everyone mostly slept in Lith''s bedroom that had a bed big enough for everyone. The Royal Castle was now Alexandra, Arya, and Emilia''s home. They woulde by whenever they were free and would sleep or spend time with the others. Their maids also got time to reunite with the others in this meantime and all in all, it was their new home. When alone, thedies would mostly be in their rooms sleeping or if awake, do other stuff. ? The butlers of the castle were all given duties in the outer areas of the Royal Castle and there were barriers erected in the inner areas which ensured that nobody could peek from the outside in the inside. This provided thedies their much needed privacy but the main reason that it was setup in such a way was so that Lith could do whatever he wanted whenever and wherever. Luna was the one who thought of this when the marriage was going on. Now that there were more madams in the house, she had to think of their interests as well and now that her prince was opening up and not being shy of using the services of the maid, she realized the importance of this. Luna made all the butlers be in the outer areas and work. Most of the external affairs and things needed to get done outside of the Royal Castle were also done by the butlers themselves while the maids worked in the castle. Except for the Witch Continent, all the matters of the other continents were handled by the butlers. There were just fifty butlers while there were a hundred and fifty maids. Having so many sent out, just a few remained in the Royal Castle with the important ones being Noman, Ruben, and Arbour. Arbour couldn''t be sent out as he was a Supreme Rank and he was basically just chilling the Royal Castle and doing his things. He was free to go wherever he wanted as he had a seal ced on him that made him a ve to the Royal n. There was a whopping zero percent chance that he would ever betray the Royal n and thus, he was free to do whatever he wanted. Arbour, despite being the top ranked being among all other Royal Servants, wasn''t at the top. At the top there was Luna and everyone listened to whatever shemanded. When there were no orders for him, he would chill in the Royal Castle''s outer areas with Noman and Ruben who were Emperor Ranks and in the same position as Luna. Although they weren''t the head, they held approximately the same power as her and answered directly to the Prince, Princess, or the Queen. But of course, since they weren''t the heads, there were some things they needed to consult with Luna and Luna had the power to send them to work if needed. These three Emperor Ranks were in the highest hierarchy of the Royal Servants but there was also one more Emperor Rank present among them. This was a mysterious fourth Emperor Rank in the Royal Servants who was out for some work and hadn''t returned yet and Arbour also didn''t know much about the person. Arbour''s days were simply passing while hanging out with Noman and Ruben. As he hung out with them, he realized that life wasn''t so bad in the Royal Castle. Although he was now a ve to the Royal n, was it really too bad? That day in the forest where Arya was ascending, he had the choice to run away with the Human Ancestor but he didn''t and instead chose to clear up things with the Vampire Queen. He was a Supreme Rank like the Vampire Queen as well but he chose to lower his head and clear things up in case there was a misunderstanding and didn''t want to have any enmity with her. Arbour didn''t know why that was the case but his instincts told him to not make a stupid decision that he did when he came out the dimension he was secluded in for so long. Arbour''s only regret in life was to think he was too strong and rashly attacked people. The end result was getting defeated by three Supreme Ranks and bing a subordinate of the Human Ancestor. He didn''t want to make another mistake and so he thought of clearing things up with the Vampire Queen. But who knew that she would make him his ve instead of letting him go like how she did with the Human Ancestor. He regretted his decision to clear things for a good while until he finally lived life with Noman and Ruben. He came to a realization that it wasn''t too bad to be a Royal Servant afterall. Noman and Ruben were good people in his opinion and being around them, he had learnt that the Vampire Queen was a genuinely good person and not someone cold and harsh like he previously expected. That along with the fact that he wasn''t mistreated even by a bit since the time he came here was evident that she was a good person. The Vampire Queen apparently didn''t even bother to give orders to the Royal Servants and Arbour noticed that the maids and butlers did things on their own to upkeep the pride and integrity of the Royal n. Arbour also realized a seemingly shocking thing and it was that the Queen, Princess, and the Prince hardly ever worked! The Queen basically wasn''t the Queen anymore and it was instead the Princess who was now a Regent Queen and as for the Prince, he was apparently just born and was still a child so he anyway couldn''t do much. Arbour also realized that if the Royal Servants didn''t work, the entire integrity of the Royal n would copse and nobody would respect the Vampire Queen or the vampires anymore. He got anxious thinking that the sovereignty could copse at any moment if he didn''t work hard and if that happened, Arbour was sure he would get beheaded by the Queen. But his anxiousness was soon gone as he saw Noman and Ruben ying chess together rxedly in the courtyard of the outer areas of the Royal Castle. When asked how they were so rxed, the response was simple and it was to do nothing unless mentioned otherwise. When work came up, the Royal Servants would be notified about it through some or the other way and they simply had to do things then. Until then, it was their motto to rx. Arbour gradually rxed as well as he got to know this information and joined Noman and Ruben and spent time with them. Gradually, he came to realize that among the two, one was too corrupted and filthy while the other was too pure and holy. One was a demon among demons and the other was an angel among angels. Looking at such a contrast made Arbour feel out of ce but then he was given some constion by the two saying that it was fate for him to be with them. Arbour was neither pure nor holy, neither corrupted nor innocent, and neither too rash or too calm. Arbour was a normal person and he was the bnce between these two extremists. Knowing this obviously made Arbour happy and he happily did things with the two. The Human, Demon, And Angel spent their daily lives in the outer areas of the Royal Castle, usually doing nothing but ying some games and from time to time, they would do their usual things. For Ruben, the demon, his usual thing was to eat some innocent people and he would go out of the Vampire Continent to hunt some. As for Noman, it was to help those innocent people from being eaten and also to stop Ruben from harming them. As for Arbour, he was left out when this happened and was yet to figure out what to do when both went out. * Alexandra''s room, Royal Castle. As Lith teleported out in Alexandra''s room, the scene he saw inside made him shocked and he couldn''t help but say, "This¡­" Chapter 477 Quickie With Wives (1/4)** "This¡­" Lith was greatly surprised to see Alexandra''s room. The whole room was filled with his pictures doing random things and not just that, there was even a body pillow with him on it! Lith couldn''t help but turn to look at Alexandra''s face as he saw her room. Looking at her, he saw that she was too busy hugging him and wasn''t even looking at him. ''My wife sure has some peculiar tastes¡­'' Lith thought to himself. Having one or two pictures of your lover was normal but it seems that having a room full was Alexandra''s normal. Leaving that aside, Lith held Alexandra''s chin and made her look up at his face, straight into his eyes. Alexandra''s body trembled with Lith''s touch and as she looked him in the eyes, she felt herself get sucked into that deep purple abyss of his eyes. "Darling¡­" Alexandra said softly as her vision became hazy and she sunk into the carnal pleasure. Understanding what his wife wanted, he bent down to pull her into an ardent kiss, which was reciprocated by Alexandra to show her passion for him. Their lips touched each other and it didn''t take long for the gentle sweet kiss to turn into a passionate french one. Their tongues intertwined, they tasted each other, and intensely kissed without showing any signs of stopping. Lith grabbed Alexandra''s soft buttocks and giving them a squeeze, he lifted her up and hugged her. Alexandra''s legs wrapped around Lith''s waist and her hands held his face, ensuring that her fierce kiss wasn''t disturbed with her husband. Lith didn''t need to support Alexandra as she did it herself by holding onto him. His free hands moved towards her panties and ripped them apart. Next, he took his pants off and his hot dragon roared at Alexandra''s entrance that was just above it. As time was of an essence and it was just meant to be a quickie, Lith didn''t waste time and immediately shoved his shaft deep inside Alexandra''s pussy in one thrust. "Mffhmm¡­" Alexandra let out a muffled moan out of sheer pleasure she felt from having her husband inside her. Had she not been kissing him, it would''ve been even louder. Alexandra hadn''t had sex in a while and her insides were back to how they were when she was a virgin, with the exception being that her hymen wasn''t there. Lith''s big shaft did cause her some difort at first but she liked this pain and found pleasure in it. Lith let her insides get ustomed and once they did, he moved his hips and slowly explored her tight fleshy folds, enjoying the warmth of it to the fullest. "Ohh¡­ darling¡­ yes¡­ ohh¡­" Alexandra broke the kiss as the pleasure that assaulted her was too much to not moan loudly. Her insides soon got stretched enough to properly let Lith''s shaft slide in and out and finding this opportunity, Lith began intensely pounding her and hitting all her weak spots he knew of. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* The sounds of flesh pping along with Alexandra''s melodious moans reverberated inside the room as Lith took her on a trip to cloud nine, showing her the glimpse of lustful heaven in this quickie he was having with her. Ten minutester, Alexandra couldn''t hold it in anymore and had an orgasm. Lith could feel it and at this point he would usually stop, but he didn''t. He had to go out for a while and won''t be back to give her some care, so he was doing his best to satisfy her right about now and get her to orgasm a few more times. An hourter. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­Yes¡­ Darling¡­ Darling¡­" Alexandra had no idea what she was moaning as her fourth orgasm was about to happen. This time Lith was going to cum as well and to give her the best possible orgasm, he pounded her harder than before. A few minutester, Lith groaned and shot his warm load deep inside Alexandra, whose eyes rolled up and her body arched as her massive orgasm finally urred. Lith, still orgasming, didn''t forget to do one final thing. He bit onto her neck and sucked her blood, bing more intimate with his vampire wife. Alexandra who was almost unconscious, instinctively bit on Lith''s neck as well and sucked his blood. Both shivered from the intense wave of orgasm that assaulted them and finally after a minute, Alexandra fell unconscious out of sheer pleasure in Lith''s embrace. Lith kissed her forehead lovingly and caressed her hair as shey unconscious. He thought to himself while doing so, ''I think I may have gone overboard for not giving her time to recover in between her orgasms.'' But then he realized Alexandra didn''t stop him and show any resistance or difort and actually wanted him to pound her like that. He could only shake his head with a smile and take her to bed. Lith ced her on the bed and noticed cum dripping out of her pussy. He had given her a creampie like usual and that area down there had apparently been drenched in both the people''s juices. Lith called Luna inside the room and having her first clean his wife and put her properly to sleep, he made her clean him and dress him up. It was now time to pay a visit to another of his wife and he couldn''t just do so with improper looks, could he? He had to give equal care to everyone and be in his best state. Lith walked out of Alexandra''s room and started walking in the hallway. It was now time to visit¡­ ..... A/N: The plot will finally begin and here''s the said mass release! Enjoy myds! Don''t forget the goals if you want faster updates: 389/500 golden tickets (+3 bonus) 489/900 Powerstones (+1 bonus) [Every +500 Powerstones after 900/900 ps goal ispleted, I''ll release one bonus chapter. So if you seriously need faster updates, be sure toplete them!] Also, enjoy your Christmas everyone and the many smut chapters that are uploaded now. Although I can''t promise if the smut chapters would keeping since the plot will begin from the next few chapters onwards. Anywho, I wish you a happy day and happy reading! Chapter 478 Quickie With Wives (2/4)** "Can Ie in?" Lith was outside his wife''s room and asked. But instead of expecting the door to open up or someone''s voiceing from inside, he felt someone wrap their hands around his neck. The person who had wrapped their arms soon moved towards his ears and whispered seductively, "Come in my room? No." "Come in me? Yes!" Lith chuckled as he heard that. He turned to look at his wife and said, "I thought you were in your room." The wife, none other than Arya, chuckled and replied, "It would be more fun to do it on the rooftop, in the open air. So I was waiting for you outside." Lith turned around and pulled Arya in for a hug. He then looked her in the eyes and stroking his non-existent stubble, he said, "Is my wife into exhibitionism now?" Arya chuckled again and said, "No. I just like the cold breeze hitting me when I am in your warm embrace." Lith smiled and rubbed his nose on Arya''s. "Alright then, let''s go to the rooftop." Arya nodded and in the next instant, both were standing at the top of the tallest rooftop of the Royal Castle. It was dark as usual everywhere but it was daytime, evident from the silver-crimson brillianceing from the moon. Without wasting time, Lith went in for a kiss and his lips touched Arya''s soft luscious ones. Arya''s sweet and wild scent assaulted him as his face was so close to hers and Lith closed his eyes to sink into this amazing scent of his wife. All thedies had their own unique scent. It wasn''t perfume that they sprayed on themselves, but their own body''s natural odour. Lith had his own as well and it was a musky rosey smell that Arya, currently kissing Lith, couldn''t get enough of. As Lith kissed Arya, he firstly took her blindfold away and after doing so, looked straight into her eyes. ''Beautiful¡­'' Lith thought to himself. A few minutester, Lith moved his hands towards Arya''s butt and gave them a soft squeeze. Feeling this, Arya couldn''t help but break the kiss and said looking Lith in the eyes with a smile, "you can go harder if you want, you know?" Lith raised his eyebrow as he heard that. He was just trying to take it slow and not just rush things. But it seems wifey liked it rough. Lith squeezed her big butt hard and feeling this, Arya smiled and got back to kissing Lith. After squeezing a bit, Lith unbuttoned Arya''s pants and tried to take it off. Arya was wearing formal ck pants, white shirt, and a ck tie like usual and was in her work outfit. Her pants were tight and it was a bit difficult to take it off. That was only natural as Arya had the perfect hourss-like figure. Thin waist, wide hips, big butt, and thick thighs, she was the epitome of perfection. After struggling to take them off, the only option in Lith''s mind was to rip them off and he did just that. Arya didn''t mind it at all and was busy kissing her husband. Lith, who just ripped apart the pants of one of the wealthiest beings in the world, if knew how much they were worth, would genuinely think twice about ripping apart any clothing from next time onwards. But ignorance was bliss and now ripping apart her pants, Lith slithered his hand inside herced panties and inserted his two fingers in her dripping honeypot. Lith felt some wetness there and it was apparent that she was turned on. Keeping her pussypany with his fingers, Lith used his free hand to take his pants off and after doing so, he took his hand out of her and raised her one leg up and ced it on his shoulder. Arya was just as tall as Lith and was one of the tallest among the otherdies. There was no problem in putting her leg up in such a fashion. Now having a perfect spot, Lith turned her panties to the side and shoved his shaft inside her pussy, starting to pump it in and out. As it hit Arya''s entrance, she couldn''t help but let out a muffled moan in Lith''s mouth. Lith''s hands were free again and he unbuttoned her shirt, eventually taking her bra away and freeing her breasts from its tight clutches. Lith yed with her perfectly shaped boobs and after a while, stopped kissing her and simply looked her in the eyes as he thrust his cock in and out of her cunt. Feeling Lith''s hot meat rod hit her so much, Arya''s orgasm built up and it didn''t take her too long to be on the edge. She ced her hands on his shoulder and half closing her eyes, she moaned in pleasure. "Mhm¡­ Mhm¡­ Harder¡­ Mhm¡­ that''s it¡­ that''s the spot¡­ ahhh¡­" Lith hugged Arya''s waist and increased the pace. He hit her with more intensity and caused the lewd sloppy sound of their bodies pping to increase. Ten minutester, Arya hugged Lith and moaned, "Ahh¡­ I am cumming¡­ cumming¡­" Her body trembled as she felt her first orgasm and to make her feel even better, Lith bit onto her neck and sucked her blood. "Ohhhh!" Arya''s moans intensified as she felt an electric current run through and her body shook further. Lith hadn''t climaxed yet and just like Alexandra, he didn''t give Arya time to recover and continued to hit her insides as they tightened up from the orgasm and resisted Lith''s advances. Arya liked it rough, Lith knew, and doing this was simply causing her to be more aroused. And it indeed was true as Arya''s mind got clouded with nothing but wanting to get fucked senseless by her husband. Lith lifted Arya in his embrace and walked towards the edge of the rooftop and ced her on the sill. Behind Arya was a view of the Dark Rose Forest and Lith continued to fuck her in standing missionary style. A whileter, Arya had another orgasm and feeling his own build up as well, Lith moved his hips faster and thrust harder. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Twenty minutester, Lith intensely kissed Arya and came inside her. Arya had her third orgasm as he got creampied by Lith and continued to kiss him as well. The two hugged each other and after feeling satisfied with the kiss, Arya broke it and said while holding Lith''s face and staring into his eyes, "You know¡­" "I may have not said it before, but I was really worried when something happened to you in the Astral World." Lith smiled back and holding Arya''s face, he replied, "you don''t have to. I saw the amount of work you put in to keep those guys away from me while I underwent ascension." Arya then said in a gentle tone, her yful and cheerful nature nowhere to be seen, "please be safe and don''t make me worried so much." Lith chuckled. "Yes, yes, my love, I''ll try my best to not worry you." The two kissed again after finishing their small talk, this time gently cing their lips on each other''s and showing their care to the other. Lith said some heartfelt words to Arya and after finishing, he took his shaft that was lodged in her all this while out, letting his cum flow out of her pussy. Lith then summoned Luna who brought a change of attire with her. She cleaned Lith and Arya up and helped the two dress up. After kissing Arya for one final time, he said goodbye to her and went to Lucy''s room. Arriving in her room, Lith saw her sitting calmly near the dining table and sipping tea. Lith walked close to her and hugging her from behind, he said calmly, "Ready?" Putting down the teacup, she asked, "ready for what?" ''Oh, ying ignorant, are we?'' Lith thought to himself. ''No worries, I have just the right thing for this situation, hehe.'' Chapter 479 Quickie With Wives (3/4)** ''...I have just the right thing, hehe.'' Lith spun Lucy around along with her chair, surprising her. He held her face and peering deep into her purple eyes, he said with a smirk, "Do what, you ask? It is of course to pound some love into you." Lucy''s face flushed slightly as she heard her brother''s shameless words. But she tried to keep it in and said looking him in the eyes, "Your words sound dirty and insincere." Lith chuckled and got up. He then said, "alright then, I''ll take my leave." Starting to walk towards the door, he said waving his hand, "I''ll see you in a few years, big sis, goodb¨C" Thud! Lith''s body crashed onto something soft just as he turned to look away from Lucy and in the front. Looking at what he crashed onto, Lith was slightly surprised to see it was his sister. Lucy, crossing her arms, said with her brows knitted, "who said you could leave?" Lith raised an eyebrow and asked, "I can''t leave?" Lucy nodded. "Mister, you cannot just walk in and out of the Queen''s room and do as you please. There are consequences for such actions." Lith made a fake shocked expression and putting his palm on his face, he said, "Oh my¡­ Am I going to be punished?" Lucy nodded. She walked close to him and holding his cor, she said, "that''s right. This Queen shall personally do that. Come with me." Lucy walked towards her bed and pushed Lith on it. She then got on top of him and unbuttoning his shirt, she said, "No moving." Lith smiled and let Lucy do what she wanted. It wasn''t everyday she took the lead. Lucy, her intentions were to not get embarrassed further by Lith. Although she had experienced it many times, she was still nowhere close to being immune to it. Thus, if she took the lead and he stayed quiet, she could save herself some trouble. Her thoughts were simple but s¡­ If only she knew. Lucy slowly unbuttoned his clothes and finally taking off his pants, she stroked his shaft and had it be erect. It took a while and noticing this, Lith calcted that it would take a while and he would bete. Lith had promised everyone a quickie and if he spent too much time with one wife, the other wife''s time would bepromised. But, he also couldn''t let his wife not enjoy herself and rush. Being in this dilemma would''ve been a headache, but thankfully, being with Lucy for so many years together, Lith knew how to keep her happy. Lith held Lucy''s hand that was stroking his shaft and looked at her. Surprised with this sudden move, Lucy looked back at Lith and said, "why are you mov¨C" "Kyaaah!" Lith yanked her towards him, letting out a surprised shout from her. He ced her underneath him and got on top of her. Lith looked Lucy straight in the eyes and said after kissing her lips, "I changed my mind, my Queen. I now n to do a coup d''etat after looking at that beautiful face of yours." Lucy''s face turned red as she heard that and she cursed in her mind, ''damn it. He sure knows how to turn the situation up.'' Though she thought that, her wet spot on her panties said otherwise. She was really turned on by Lith''s sudden change of pace. ? Lith moved Lucy''s hand above her head and locked them in one ce by cing one of his hands on it. He then took her tits out of her gown and pinched her nipples while ying with her big breasts. "Mhm¡­" Lucy moaned in pleasure as Lith had his way with her. The best way to please his sister was to do one thing: Take the lead! Lucy was a masochist like Luna and although she won''t admit it, she liked being the submissive one. Lith bent down and sucked on her nipples. He ensured to stimte her by lightly biting onto them and pulling them. It was working as Lucy''s body jerked with each time Lith pulled her nipples and she moaned. Lucy''s little sister couldn''t help but drool with each passing second and she felt herself be on another high. Lith then took off his clothes and as his dick was already erect and Lucy''s pussy was wet with her juices overflowing, Lith shoved it inside in one single thrust, without caring for her insides to adjust. "Ohhhh!" Lucy moaned loudly as Lith hit her womb''s entrance with his dick in one single thrust. This caused her pain but she liked such pain and eventually became more turned on. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Lith''s body pped onto Lucy''s as he intensely thrust in her in a missionary position. Lucy''s moan didn''t stop either and with the constant hard thrusts, she couldn''t help but ride on the waves of pleasure. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ yesss¡­ yess¡­ just like that¡­" Lucy was loving this pounding but of course she won''t admit it even if she was on another high. Lith let go of her hands and bent down to kiss her. Lucy wrapped her legs around Lith''s waist and she kissed him back. Ten minutester, Lucy had her first major orgasm and twenty more minutester of being fucked in this same missionary position without stop, she had her second major orgasm. At this point Lith would''ve continued to spread her pussy with his dick until he reached an orgasm as well but he decided to have a change. Lucy liked rough fucking and he was going to go on a break, it was best to give her what she wanted right now before leaving. Lith gave a peck on Lucy''s lips and getting up, he turned her around and held her waist to make her butt stick up in a doggy position. Lucy was surprised once again but before she could say anything or have an idea of what was happening, she felt a sharp pain in her butt. In the next instant: "Ohhhhhh!" Lucy squirted as she had a small orgasm just from having Lith fully push his dick inside her tight asshole. Lith didn''t stop and he rammed his shaft in her as intensely as he could. He wasn''t a kid anymore or a mortal with low cultivation. He had the power to pound his wifes senseless in whatever way they wanted. Lith''s shaft was well lubricated with Lucy''s juices as she orgasmed twice before. There thus wasn''t much friction as Lith had anal sex with Lucy. Convulsions happened in Lucy''s behind and her anal walls tightened themselves on Lith''s cock. Feeling such pressure, Lith felt really good and felt like cumming. However, he held it in and instead, PAH! "Ahhhh!" Lucy cried out in pleasure as Lith spanked her ass cheeks and left a red print on them. Her insides tightened up further and she had a small orgasm. Lith spanked her some more and finally, as her third orgasm built up, Lith picked her up and held her in his embrace, bouncing her body up and down on his cock while supporting her by hugging her waist. Lucy''s swaying breasts along with her dripping cunt were visible from the front side and although she was in a very shameful position, she was too into the wondends of lust to think of such things. Lith bit onto her neck and fucked her as rough as he could. Finally, not being able to take it anymore, Lith orgasmed right inside Lucy''s asshole. Just as his load shot up deep in her, Lucy had another massive orgasm and her body arched while her eyes rolled up. "Ohhhhhhh!" She twisted her hands and held Lith''s neck for support as she squirted her juices on the bed, staining the bedsheets and the pillow. After their orgasm subdued, they both fell on the stained bedsheets and breathed in a rough manner. Lith had Lucy on top of him and finally when both rxed and recovered, Lith kissed Lucy''s forehead lovingly and said, "Take care of yourselves and mom while I am gone, okay?" Lucy looked up and only nodded her head lightly in response, too tired to speak anything. This was one of the best fucks of her life and she wouldn''t deny it! Though it was a pity that it was just a quickie and not an actual love-making session. Had thetter been the case, she wouldn''t have let Lith go until he filled all three of her holes a minimum of ten times. Lith cuddled together with her for a while and finally giving her onest kiss, Lith called in Luna and once again repeated the previous things. Being clean and ready, Lith moved towards the room of his cute angel wife, finally being done for the day and to finish his duties. As Lith reached her room, he saw her working on herptop like usual. Emilia was wearing her round gold rimmed sses and was wearing a formal white shirt and ck skirt. She was in her work outfit as well like Arya. Lith went behind her like how he did with Lucy and hugging her, he asked with a smile, "What is my wife doing?" Chapter 480 Quickie With Wives (4/4)** Being hugged by Lith, Emilia felt happy. She smiled and said in a calm tone, "working." Lith shook his head as he heard that and said, "you shouldn''t overwork yourself, honey. It''s not good for your health." Lith''s words made her feel much better than before. But she sighed and said, "I have to work hard so that the children don''t suffer, you know?" Being the principal was not an easy job as many lives were connected to her. She couldn''t riskzing around as that would put the others in danger. Lith sighed as well hearing that. He let go of her and moved in front of her. "I understand you need to work, but please don''t overwork yourself." He said while looking her in the eyes. Emilia nodded. "I''ll take note of it, please don''t worry." Lith continued, "I''ll be leaving and won''t be back for a while. I really hope you don''t overwork yourself while I am gone." Emilia stopped doing what she was doing and looked at Lith with a gentle gaze. She felt really warm in her heart knowing how caring her husband was and she didn''t regret even slightly to have married him. "I''ll do my best. And as I said, please don''t worry." Emilia said so again. Lith nodded. He then said, e, let''s spend some time together before I leave. Emilia nodded. "Just give me a few minutes, I need to get this done." Lith sighed as he heard that. His wife really worked a lot. Lith turned her chair to have her face him and squatted down to meet her eye level. He held her face with his palms, squishing her soft cheeks, and said gently while staring in her deep blue eyes, "No overworking." Emilia nodded. She understood her husband''s concerns. "Promise?" Emilia nodded again like a pecking chicken. Lith smiled as he watched this. Emilia''s expression was too cute! While still holding her face, he said, "do you want to know an interesting fact?" Emilia tilted her head in curiosity. Since Lith had her face squished, she couldn''t properly speak and could only shake her head to reply. Lith smirked and said, "when kissing, the nosees in between you know? It always gets bumped." Emilia was slightly confused as she heard this. Thest time she kissed¡­ ''Hmm¡­ I don''t remember the noseing in between¡­'' She thought to herself. Lith continued, "do you want to test it out?" Without thinking, Emilia nodded, only to realize that Lith put her in a trap and immediately shook her head a secondter to deny. But s, she waste. Lith chuckled evilly and pressed his lips onto hers. "Ommfff!" Emilia tried to resist his advances as she got kissed out of nowhere and fell into her husband''s trap. But in the next instant, she thought to herself, ''I was right. The nose indeed doesn''te in between. Wait! Why am I thinking this? He tricked me into a kiss!'' ''I fell for his pranks again! When will I learn to avoid them?'' Her husband''s pranks were dangerous. Thest time he pranked her, she ended up falling in love with him and then marry him. Now she got tricked into a kiss and what was next? Something like¡­ Emilia''s thoughts took a naughty turn and her face turned red from embarrassment. Lith, feeling this position was ufortable to be in for too long, broke the kiss and got up. He extended his hand towards Emilia and asked with a smile, as if he did nothing a few seconds ago, e, take a break." Emilia red at him with her brows knitted but she ced her hand on his and walked with him. She loved him too much to be annoyed with him for too long. Lith moved towards the bed and slept on with Emilia in his embrace. Emilia knew what wasing but she still obliged with whatever Lith was doing. Lith had asked thedies to be in their rooms if they wanted to do a quickie and Emilia being here meant she wanted to. Lith obviously didn''t bring this thing up and neither did Emilia when they met and simply spoke through their actions. When dealing with Emilia, Lith knew he had to take gentle and soft approaches. She was an angel and she didn''t really have the same tastes as the otherdies. The two got into afortable position and Emilia snuggled closer to Lith. Lith then looked her in the eyes and said softly, "I love you, Emmy." Emilia smiled as she heard his heartfelt words and replied, "I love you too, husband." Lith went in for a kiss and this time Emilia didn''t resist even slightly and reciprocated the kiss. The two cuddled together and kissed for a good while when Lith slowly moved his hands under her skirt and rubbed his fingers on her slits over her panties. Emilia moaned with Lith''s touch but again, didn''t resist his advances. This was what she wanted and was here on her own ord. Lith soon took his pants off and got above Emilia while kissing her. He lifted her skirt up and parting her panties to the side, he gently thrust his shaft inside her honeypot. As it slid in slowly, Emilia''s insides adjusted and when fully in, let waited for a while to have everything get ustomed to each other. Lith soon started moving his hips and Emilia let out muffled moans as the waves of pleasure started taking over her. Lith gradually increased his pace and while doing so, he also slowly took out one piece of clothing after another from her until she and he both were fully naked. Although quickie was meant to be done in a quick way with mostly clothes on, when had the chance to, why not have some skinship together? Lith yed with Emilia''s breasts and pounded her in a missionary position. He wasn''t too rough or too gentle, hitting her insides in a pace she preferred. Emilia moaned constantly as she got her lower lips spread by the hot thing of her husband. She locked her legs with his waist as the pleasure increased and finally, a whileter, she had her first orgasm and had her body arched. Feeling her orgasm, Lith didn''t continue to pound her like how he did with the other threedies. Instead, he waited for a while until her orgasm subdued. In the meantime, he changed positions. When Emilia recovered, Lith fucked her from the side with a slow pace and in a gentle manner and brought her to another orgasm after a while. The two changed positions two more times and after four orgasm and the fifth one building up, it was finally when Lith felt like having the urge to climax. Lith turned Emilia and she was now lying on the bed on her stomach. Lith fucked her by being on top of her and the lewd sounds of Lith''s dick pping onto Emilia''s wet folds reverberated in her ears and made her even turned on. "Mhmm¡­ Mhmm¡­ Ahh¡­ yess¡­" Lith finally increased his pace and intensity with which he was pounding her when he felt her insides tighten up and his orgasm being close. Finally, ten minutester, Lith climaxed inside Emilia''s warm soft fleshy folds. Emilia orgasmed as well and finishing their love-making session, Lith hugged Emilia and had hery on top of him. Emilia took the initiative to kiss Lith and then said gently, "Be back soon, okay?" Lith smiled and said, "if you say so, I won''t leave only." Emilia rolled her eyes and pinching Lith''s nose, she replied, "don''t be azy bum. Go work." Lith chuckled. His wife sure loved to work and make others work. After spending some more time with her, Lith said his goodbyes to her and finally went to his mother''s room to say goodbye as well. Lith had a lot of sex in the past month with his mother and there was no need for a quickie with her. He simply gave her many kisses and promised to be back soon. Lith then left the Royal Castle and finally entered the Elven Continent again. It was time to meet up with Ralph and Dennis and make some money! Chapter 481 Discussion With Mo (1/2) Beast Kingdom. Ralph and Dennis were sitting in an open cafe, waiting for Lith to arrive. Ralph was having a chocte shake while Dennis had a hot chocte lying in front of him that he didn''t even bother to drink and yed a game on his phone. Ralph sipped on his sweet drink and was solving some problems on a pen and paper in front of him. Dennis had an intense battle royale going on in his phone and the gunshot noises in it were bothering Ralph. "Lower the volume. And why are you ying games? Are you a kid or something?" Ralph couldn''t help but say after a while. Dennis, without looking up, said, "why are you solving problems? Are you back in the academy or something?" Ralph knitted his brows. What kind of a weirdparison was this? "At least I am doing something useful." Ralph didn''t back down. "I am doing something useful as well. I am training my reflexes." "..." Ralph was about to answer that this was not how it worked, but before he could do it¡­ "Sup boys." A familiar voice rang in his ears and turning his head towards the source, Ralph saw the tall Lith walking towards them wearing ck sunsses, formal ck shirt tucked into gray pants, and waving at the two with a smile on his face. Dennis, looking at Lith arrive, said with a smile, "Your Highness, you''re here early." Lith chuckled and as he neared their table, sat on a chair and replied, "I know. Ain''t I punctual?" "Yes. Very. You''re a good role model for all vampires out there." Dennis said andughed. However, soon he heard some gunshot noises and in the next instant¡­ "Ding! Ding! Ding! Better luck next time!" Looking down at this phone, Dennis cursed, "shit. I got distracted for a second and some noob killed me." His expression then saddened and he said, "there goes my K/D¡­" Ignoring Dennis''s sadness, Lith looked at Ralph and noticing him solving problems, he asked, "Still doing logical reasoning?" Ralph nodded. "I needed something to pass time. Talking to that guy would just kill my what little remaining brain cells." Lith chuckled as he heard that. He then had a small talk with both of them and finally,ing to the topic, he asked, "Where''s the beastkins? What problem do they have? Have you got any idea?" Ralph and Dennis nodded. Dennis said, "they gave us their contact number. All we have to do is call them and they''ll be here within an hour. Let me just give a call." "Alright." Ralph then said, "as for the problem, we have no idea yet. They said they''ll exin it once we''re all here." "Oh? They met with you before?" Lith asked. Ralph nodded. He then exined how the beastkins didn''t say the reasons and asked the two to wait until their thirdpanion arrived. Lith nodded in understanding and the three talked and waited for the beastkins to arrive. An hourter. Three people arrived. One was Mo, the tigerman Saint Rank and there were two more Saints along with him. The three people joined the trio and sat along with them on the same round table. At one side of the table there were the beastkins and at the other side, there was Lith. Mo and Lith faced each other and theirpanions were sitting beside them. Having settled down, finally said, "I thank you all gentlemen to take your time out and help us with this problem." The three nodded. Mo continued, "let''s not waste any more time and I''ll get straight into it." Lith, Ralph, and Dennis looked at Mo with curious gazes. "The gist of the matter is that the beastkins have a border issue with the Orcs and the Goblins who we share the borders with. The elves aren''t going to help us and we have to settle this on our own." "From what we know so far, even if we wipe out the entire orc and the goblin race, the elves probably wouldn''t care. For the first time in many years has such a thing happened. Previously, the elves would intervene and stop wars if things were too much and thus, all three of us, that is the beastkins, goblins, and orcs stayed confined to our borders." "However, now that the elves don''t dwell much into our issue, the orcs and goblins have a free reign and are doing as they please on the international borders. Many of our viges and towns were destroyed due to them." "Ever since the beastkins got settled here in the Elven Continent, we haven''t ever invaded any other race. But we constantly get invaded by others and now, it''s time for us to fight back and not stay passive." Mo continued to exin and talk and it went on for a good fifteen minutes. Lith or any other on the table didn''t interrupt him and let him speak. As he had said, the gist of the matter was problems rted to border. Mo talked about the various things happening such as who invaded what ce and the strength of the armies of the three races and whatever more intel he knew of. Lith took a mental note of it and so did Ralph. As for Dennis, this was too much information he listened from one ear but it vanished from the other and didn''t bother much with it. There was his prince with him on the same table and also the sugar freak Ralph. Dennis had no stress at all about remembering things and just quietly listened. Mo also talked about the various things they could do to stop them and finally when he stopped, Lith asked the main question, "Everything I heard is okay. But what benefits do we get for helping you with such aplicated situation? If the reward isn''t justifiable with the work, I don''t think we''ll bother with you and simply leave." Chapter 482 Discussion With Mo (2/2) "...and simply leave." Mo was expecting such a situation to happen. He nodded his head and replied to Lith, "Please don''t worry Mr. Ray. We definitely won''t get things done for free. For starters, would you like a stake in our best anime studio?" This may seem like a serious benefit and Mo kind of expected the three to have a surprised reaction as they heard what was in starters. But to his disappointment, the three people didn''t have any change in their expression, except for Dennis who seemed just a tiny bit interested. This was bound to happen as these three weren''t some ordinary street rats looking to make some money. Leaving aside Lith, Dennis and Ralph''s individual background was so strong that they could run the entire beast kingdom if they so wanted. Dennis wasn''t much interested in having a stake in the studio as well because it really wasn''t much money. The best it would work would be as pocket change and nothing else. Mo, noticing the disappointed gazes of the three, couldn''t help but ask, "Sirs, is there any problem? Do you not like the offer?" Dennis was the first to speak and he said, "that''s really a cheap offer." Even he couldn''t help but say this. "What!?" Mo couldn''t believe what he was hearing. How was this cheap? He was offering a stake in the most popr production studio in the entire world! Lithid back on his chair as he noticed Mo''s response. It seems this was the best Mo could do. Lith did have the intentions of making money when he came here but he knew he wouldn''t get much out of the beastkins. It was alright with him since from the start, he wasn''t going to rely on them. A job would never pay as much as a business would. No matter how many people he helped in doing things or how many jobs he did, it wasn''t going to make him enough money. To make money, Lith had his ns. In any case, he was helping the beastkins because of Dennis. Lith had work in the Elven Continent and helping these people was something he could do on the side while doing his work. The work he had, it was on hold for now as he wanted to spend some time with his friends. After Mo''s initial shock, he started bbering about how big of a deal having a stake in the world''s most popr anime studio was and how much it would profit the three. Of course the profit was good and only Mo knew how much he was cutting his pockets to seek help from these three. But sadly, no matter how much he exined, it just wasn''t enough of an attraction to the three. Mo and Dennis had a discussion on this topic for a while until Ralph stopped Dennis by tapping on his shoulder and gesturing him to be quiet for a while. Ralph then interjected and said to Mo, "We don''t want the stake. It isn''t enough. However, we would like something else." Mo raised an eyebrow. "What is it?" He knew Ralph would raise the bar and he just hoped that it wasn''t something too much. Ralph answered calmly, "we need your best animators and artists. A simple deal. "WHAT!?" Mo mmed the table in shock as Ralph made thatment. Even Dennis was surprised with Ralph''s demands. Dennis tugged on Ralph''s sleeves and whispered from the side, "Isn''t this too much?" Ralph shook his head and answered, "No." He then turned towards Mo and said, "sir down. I haven''t finished yet." Mo could only swallow his frustration and keep quiet until the other party had finished speaking. He sat back down and said, "my apologies for my misconduct." ? Ralph ignored it and continued, "we don''t want a part of your famous studio, we''ll be opening our own. All we need are your best animators and artists to work in this studio. Of course, the studio would be based in the beast kingdom and anything it makes, it''ll be taxable under thews of the beastkins." "And you don''t have to worry. We won''t be making the people work for free." Mo was silent as he heard that. This didn''t sound¡­ bad. As for Dennis, he suddenly became excited as he heard Ralph. Having a studio of your own!? It means he could make any manga into anime he wanted! How good would that be! Dennis wanted to hug Ralph for this genius idea and say he was the best. But he refrained from doing so as he the meeting with the beastkins still wasn''t over. If he fucked up, the idea of owning a studio might never happen. The beastkins were really serious when the talk was about anime and they owned the copyright. The animators and artists couldn''t go elsewhere because all the studios were here and they also couldn''t make anime outside of the beast kingdom as that would be illegal and they would be charged heavily. Thus, owning a studio was something not everyone had the chance to do. Now that they had an opportunity, Ralph didn''t let it go. As for Lith, he was thinking of something simr and if Ralph hadn''t said it already, he would''ve done on his behalf. He smiled and continued to listen. Mo, after thinking about this, said, "not to offend you or anything, good sirs, but do you have the capital to pay the people? The famous animators and artists would need a lot of money to be paid. I don''t think it''s something anyone can afford." Ralph had a calm expression even as he heard that. "That''s not something you need to worry about. We have our ways." Mo shook his head. "I am sorry, but if I don''t know you can do it, I cannot make amendments and it''ll also be difficult to convince the higher ups. There will also be¨C" A card came flying towards Mo speedily but he somehow caught it despite being surprised. ''That was fast!'' Mo said inwardly. He was a Saint Rank but how was he not able to see somethinging like this? "What is the meaning of this?" Mo, holding the card in his hand, asked the three. Lith, who had just thrown the card, said rxedly, "go to your nearest auction house and bring me the most priced treasure from it." Mo looked at Lith as if he was an idiot. "That''s not something I can do. Also, the auction treasures can only be brought at the auction and on a particr date and time. You also need to be a vip to see the most priced treasure." Lith didn''t get offended. He simply said, "just go and show the card in your hand to them." Mo still was in disbelief. He looked at the card in his hand and it was a ck card with roses engraved on it. ''It looks slightly premium.'' Mo thought as he looked at it. There was the name Ray inscribed on the card and he was surprised to know that there wasn''t any card number, date, or any other thing inscribed on it apart from the name and the roses. It was a bit weird how a card could only have that. He looked at Lith and said, "Sir Ray, if this a joke, I hope you can tell us right now. Because going to the auction house won''t be funny. Not only would you¨C" "Mo." Lith leaned forwards and looked Mo in the eyes with a smile. His rxed posture to have gone. Mo felt chills as he looked at Lith''s smile and he had no idea why that was the case. He simply stopped speaking and asked, "Yes?" "Go to the auction house." Lith said simply. "Okay." Mo didn''t question further. He didn''t want to. His instincts told him to not escte this topic futher. In any case, if the card didn''t work out, it would be the three people who would be making a fool of themselves and not Mo. Mo had nothing to lose and his reputation won''t take a hit anyway if the card didn''t work. Mo got up and left with hispanions towards the auction house, doing what Lith asked him to do. As he left, Dennis couldn''t help but ask, "Your Highness, what was that?" Lith looked at him and said with a chuckle, "Nothing. Just some mild p on the face." "What?" Chapter 483 Power Of Black Card (1/2) Mo and his twopanions went to the auction, and as he reached there, he called a friend working there to the gate of the Auction House. When Mo''s friend arrived, Mo exined the situation and showed him the Card. Mo''s friend, a man with an average build and from the tiger tribe, checked the Card and said, "I don''t know¡­ Never seen this card. It could be fake for all I know. There are many scammers nowadays, and the auction house does get such people at daily auction events. People bring fake cards in hopes of getting in but eventually, they are found out." Mo nodded. "I was thinking the same as well. Can you give this card for a quality check?" Mo''s friend nodded. "I have a few contacts with the higher-ups. I''ll see what can be done. If it''s fake, I''ll let you know. Just wait here." "Alright." Mo nodded and let his friend bring the card to the higher-ups. Mo''s friend walked through the auction house''s gate and went straight to the third floor. The auction house building was rectangr and had arge space in the middle to conduct auctions with various rooms and houses surrounding it for the VIPs and VVIPs. Mo''s friend went to the manager of the auction house and after a light chat, he said, "Mr. Manager, can you please check the authenticity of this card? Someone wants to buy the most expensive treasure of the auction house." The manager, a short man, took the card and checking it, said, "I haven''t seen such a card before." Mo''s friend nodded. "I haven''t either. Maybe it''s a fake." The manager shook his head. "Don''t jump to conclusions so fast. Have you ever seen the world''s most premium cards or some secret cards?" Mo''s friend shook his head. "But manager, it came from a friend of mine who in turn was given straight from the cardholder. From what my friend told me, the cardholder didn''t appear to be someone who could afford such a thing." Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were young and Mo thought that Lith couldn''t afford such an expensive treasure because they seemed to need money. Mo assumed that the three had epted his proposal because the beastkin could provide them with a good amount of money. He thought that only someone who truly needed money would do such a thing. Thus, he concluded that there was no way Lith had the resources to purchase something so expensive. He assumed that Lith and his friends were just bluffing. The manager once again shook his head as he heard Mo''s friend say such things. "Again, there is no proof that this is fake nor can we confirm that this card is real." "We shouldn''t jump to conclusions. The more expensive or premium a card is, the less knowledge we, the lower echelon, would have. Only the higher-ups would know something about it." "I have seen many fake cards andparing them with this, this card doesn''t seem to fit any criteria for being a fake, but it also doesn''t seem premium enough. I''ll go get it checked with the higher-ups. If it''s someone who can afford it, it''s best to not offend them." Mo''s friend looked at the manager and said shaking his head, "Manager you''re thinking too much. I don''t think¨C" "Well¡­ it''s not for me or you to decide. If it''s fake, we won''t lose anything, but if it''s legit, we can save ourselves some trouble and not offend a bigshot unnecessarily." Mo''s friend sighed. "Please do as you see fit." "I''ll leave now. Stay here in my office until I am back." Saying so, the manager left and went to the topmost floor ¡ª the fifth floor. Reaching there, he went into an office at the end of the long hallway. Two people were guarding the door. The guards first checked him after he requested to enter. They only let him in after they received approval from the one inside the office. As soon as the manager entered inside, he saw some fine furniture made of the most premium wood. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling and a brown carpet wasid on the floor. The office sure was luxurious. In the middle of the room, ady in a tight ck outfit sat behind a desk. She was engrossed in her work. She had ck hair and brown eyes and seemed to be in herte 20s. "Good morning, chief." The manager walked towards thedy and said. "Morning. What brings you here so early?" Thedy asked, looking up at the man as she put down the paper in her hand. The manager didn''t waste her time and exined what the situation was. He then presented her with the card and said, "Please check the authenticity of it." "Alright. Show me the card." Thedy said calmly. The manager handed her the card. As the youngdy inspected the card, she saw the nine roses embedded in it. Her hands immediately trembled and getting up from her chair immediately, she said in shock, "T-this. Where the hell did you find this!?" "What?" The manager was confused by her shocked reaction. Thedy walked towards the manager and holding his cor and showing him the card, asked, "I asked where the hell did you find this!?" "It-It was given to me by a subordinate, c-chief." The manager sweated as he wondered what caused his well-mannered chief to suddenly lose her temper. "Who? Where? When? And how long has it been since the order for the treasure was issued!? Quickly tell me!" The chief roared. "Ch-chief calm down¡­" "Stop with the useless talks. Answer me first or we all won''t have our heads intact. This small auction house would be doomed!" "What!?" The manager was shocked now. Firstly, he had never seen his chief act in such a way. Also, the auction house was one of the biggest ones on the continent. By no means was it small. "I''ll take you to my subordinate, chief. He''ll tell you everything." The manager said. "Hurry up!" The chief grabbed the manager''s hand and dragged him to his office. The manager''s face was flushed by the chief''s actions but he understood the gravity of the situation. He increased his speed and rushed with her. While rushing towards the manager''s office, the chief thought, ''Please let everything be fine. I hope these stupid people haven''t offended that man or we''re doomed!'' Scelestus had issued a notice about the ck Card to all its affiliates and members. So, everyone involved with Scelestus knew of the ck Card and its owner in some way, but they weren''t allowed to discuss it with others. Those who knew about the ck Card were well aware of what the card represented. But those who didn''t bother to check the notice were in the dark. But almost 99% of people involved with Scelestus in some way or the other knew about the ck Card. This Card was handed out to one single person; so there was only a single ck Card Holder in the world. It was a huge privilege. Many guessed that the person might be close to the owner of Scelestus or it might the owner himself. If that wasn''t the case, there was no way that such a privilege would be bestowed upon a random nobody. People talked about it on the dark web indirectly. They never mentioned the ck Card but they just said a few things that others were bound to understand if they had read the notice. The chief, or thedy who owned the auction house, was naturally aware of the notice. She had also read many theories about it. She also knew how the ck Card looked as there were pictures of it in the notice issued by Scelestus. The incredible privileges that came with the card had also aroused the greed of many, causing them to eye the card. There were lots and lots of people in search of this card and they would kill anyone to get it. The chief was thus panicking. She had no idea why the owner of the card had visited the Auction House. She also had no idea why her small auction house was involved in this matter. If other members of Scelestus knew about her negligence, they would most certainlye together to condemn her. If the people who were eyeing the card came to know of its location, then they would immediately rush to her Auction House. In the ensuing fight, her Auction House may even be razed to the ground! These thoughts made her legs move faster without any care for superficial grace and elegance. Even though the chief was an elegantdy, her elegance right now was nowhere to be seen. As soon as the chief reached the manager''s office, she found Mo''s friend sitting carefreely. She urgently walked toward him and, SLAP! It served to wake him up from his daydreams. She thrust the ck card before his eyes and said, "Quickly, tell me why you have this card. Who gave it to you?... Forget it. Just take me to him as quickly as you can!" "W-wh-what!?" Mo''s friend was in deep shock from the p. Before he could gather his thoughts to answer, he felt another stinging sensation on his face. SLAP! "I asked who gave you this card!? Take me to him quickly!" The chief urgently shouted, without a care for her demeanor. Mo''s friend felt his head spin from the ps and great pain on his cheeks. His eyes watered up but he mustered up the courage and said, "T-th-this way¡­" Chapter 484 Power Of Black Card (2/2) The manager sighed when he saw his subordinate being pped by the Chief. He thanked his lucky stars that he had a good rtionship with the Chief. Had that not been the case, he would''ve been the one to get pped like that. The three people rushed outside. Mo''s friend, understanding the urgency of the situation, ran as fast as he could. He was not at all pleased to be pped in the face but judging from the chief''s tone, he knew she would really kill him if he didn''t rush. Everyone in the Auction House admired the Chief. She was a beauty that everyone wanted to be with. Not only was she smart, but she was also powerful. This Chief of theirs was way out of reach of the lower echelons. They never had the chance to see her except when she hosted the auction events. They envied the only few who had the power to meet her and the manager was one of them. So, Mo''s friend could not believe that the manager directly went to bother the chief who was at the top for something he thought was a trivial matter. Had he known the importance, he would''ve been careful with his words and also been more cautious. Mo''s friend cursed Mo in his heart and swore to pay him back for the problems he had caused today. Just the fact that he had been pped not once but twice by the beautiful Chief further fueled his anger toward Mo. The three finally reached the ce where Mo and just as the chief saw Mo, she walked towards him. She took a deep breath and put on a smile. Then she politely asked, "Does this card belong to you?" Mo was surprised to see the esteemed chief of the auction house arrive in person and stand right in front of him. He had heard that she was a great beauty but it was for the first time that he saw her. ''Oh no? Is the card really fake? Is she here in person to apprehend me for trying to scam the Auction House?'' This thought crossed his mind as he could not think of any other reason why the Chief of the Auction House woulde out herself. Mo looked at her polite smile which seemed to be mocking him and immediately decided to shirk the responsibility. "No, Madam. I am not a scammer to make such fake cards and¨C" SLAP! Before Mo could finish his sentence, he felt a stinging sensation on his cheeks. The chief had closed in on Mo and pped his face, hard. "What!?" Mo was surprised and angry, but most of all he was bewildered by the sudden p. Before he could recover his wits, she held him by his cor and red at him with her zing eyes. "How dare you call this a fake? And who gave you the authority to say whether this is the real deal or not? Who the hell are you, anyways?" After her rant, she let go of his cor and searched for the possible owner of the ck Card in the crowd with anxious eyes. She really wasn''t in a good mood right now. Her life was on the line and so was the auction house that she had painstakingly built from nothing. Mo regained his wits and his nostrils red from anger. He was pissed and humiliated to be pped for no reason. Still, he tried to be polite and voice hisints. "M-madam¡­ you cannot simply p¨C" SLAP! Once again his sentence was interrupted by a soft palmnding on his furry cheeks. "Don''t speak unless asked to." The Chief ordered in a cold voice as she red a little bit of her aura. She was way stronger than Mo and could kill him if she wanted to, so he could only swallow hisints. ''Why is this happening!?'' Mo cursed in his mind and looked at his friend who was standing by the side. He too had swollen red cheeks and a gloating smirk on his face. Mo''s Friend was feeling refreshed now that the one who caused his suffering also received the same treatment. The chief could not find anyone who may be the original owner of the Card among her other guests so she turned her attention back to Mo. "How long has it been since you received the Card? And what did the person want? Money? The auction house? Or something from the auction house?" As the Chief waved the Card in front of his eyes, anxiety crept into her voice. Mo''s mouth opened in shock when he heard the chief ask such questions. It seemed like whatever Lith asked for, the Chief would really give it to him; Even the Auction House! The auction house was something thisdy would never sell but why was she asking whether Lith wanted it? Mo had no idea what was happening but he also didn''t dawdle. He immediately answered the chief, knowing he would be pped again if he asked something stupid. "It has been an hour since the card was given to me. The person asked me to buy the most expensive treasure from the auction house and bring it to him." After he finishes speaking, he sighed in relief knowing the questionnaire was over. But right then¡­ SLAP! The chief threw out another p and scolded, "What were you doing for an hour, you idiot! Do you have any idea what the consequences of making such a person wait are?" She turned back and rushed inside the auction house, while loudly cursing, "Bloody hell! This ce is full of idiots!" As the Chief opened the door to the treasure room, she ordered Mo, "Stay right where you are until I return!" Then she closed the door behind her. Silence befell the ce after she was gone. Mo, his friend, his twopanions, and the manager were looking at each other silently. Mo and his friend''s cheeks were red and swollen, indicating what had just transpired. They both were questioning what wrong they hadmitted to deserve the ps from the beautiful woman. The twopanions of Mo could barely suppress their snicker after seeing him get pped. They had no idea what happened and neither did they understand the gravity of the situation, but they sure had fun watching the show. As for the manager, he was really relieved once again knowing he had a good rtionship with the chief. Had that not been the case, it would''ve been him who would''ve gotten beaten up first. The chief was from a powerful family that lived in the capital of Shiroi Neko. They were one of the top five families directly under the Beast Emperor and thus were someone people didn''t dare to offend. This family would send their family members out to adventure once they were of age. They were asked to make achievements of their own and be independent. Once they were sessful, they coulde back to the capital to be recognized by the family. Only after they were recognized were they allowed entry into the family gatherings. The chief had thus painstakingly created her auction house after many hardships and was back in the family. She now had the full backing of her family and held great power in her hands. Nobody dared to offend her for this reason and even Mo could only let her p him as much as she wanted without resisting. Soon, the chief came out of the treasure room holding a small jar in her hand and ordered Mo, "Take me to the cardholder as fast as you can. Now!" Mo didn''t dare to disobey and they left the auction house to meet Lith and his friends. Chapter 485 Ruo Zi "Your Highness, it''s been an hour," Dennis said while sipping some hot chocte. Lith nodded. He looked into the distance, in the direction of the Auction House, and said, "Don''t worry, they''ll be here soon." "How do you know?" Dennis asked, his curiosity piqued by the confidence exuded by Lith. "Instincts," Lith replied with a smirk, creating an air of mystery. "Cheh," Dennis clicked his tongue, mocking Lith, and muttered loudly, "Just say that even you don''t know when they will arrive." He then went back to sipping his hot chocte while ignoring Lith. Lith chuckled and shook his head. He did not quibble further. In truth, even he didn''t know and was just posturing based on an assumption. Much to his and Dennis''s surprise, they could see the vague figure of Mo and hispanions in the distance within a few minutes. Lith looked at the distant figure of Moing along with a few people and looking at Dennis, he said with a smirk, "See? Told you." Dennis rolled his eyes and replied, "I think it was just a fluke." "They''re here." Before they could resume their banter, Ralph interrupted in the next instant. Lith and Dennis quietened and turned their heads toward the group approaching them. The chief of the auction house immediately noticed the silver-haired youth standing in front of his two friends. She immediately walked towards him and guessed, " Are you Sir Ray?" Lith looked at her from head to toe, wondering who she was. Then he nodded his head and slowly said, "that''s right." The chief immediately bent ny degrees and bowed to him with respect. "I am really sorry for the dy, Sir Ray. The thing you needed is here, please do forgive our ipetence." Mo and the others apanying the chief were shocked out of their wits. They never thought that this prideful woman could be so humble. They looked at the silver-haired youth, the mysterious Sir Ray, and their beautiful Chief with wonder. The Chief saw her people had not bowed and sent the manager and Mo''s friend a look of displeasure. Coming to their senses, they quickly bowed as well because they knew if they didn''t, they would be in deep trouble with the chiefter. Noticing the people being subservient, Lith felt no joy or pride. Such things were amon urrence when in front of an absolute powerhouse. Though Lith wasn''t one, his vampire backing was powerful enough to make the people in front prostrate on the ground and not simply lower their heads. But the people from the Auction House were bowing to him because of his ck Scelestus Card and not because of his identity as the Vampire Prince. The other two apanying Lith, Ralph and Dennis, also were not surprised to see the people bow in their presence. Being heirs of Emperor Rank powerhouses, numerous people also bowed their heads before them. Lith indifferently looked at the chief and asked, "...you are?" The chief got up and said politely, "I am Ruo Zi of the Zi family who owns the small auction house that Sire wanted the treasure from." "I see," Lith replied neither warmly nor coldly. He had no idea who the Zi family was nor was he interested in knowing more about them. Lith skipped the pleasantries and directly asked her the question he wanted to ask. "Miss Ruo Zi, what do you think of us three?" Ruo Zi was confused as she didn''t understand what Lith meant. She studied Lith''s expression with care and cautiously asked, "Pardon?" Lith exined calmly again, "I just want to know, do you think we three appear as someone who cannot afford the treasures in your auction house?" ? "Eh?" Ruo Zi was confused. Why did Lith ask such a question so suddenly? She had no idea what the context was and didn''t know how to answer such a question. If Lith couldn''t afford something like this, then probably no one else in this world could afford them as well. After all, he was the only person in the world who had been issued a ck Card from a massive organization like the Scelestus! From what Ruo Zi had read on the forums, the authority and wealth of the ck Card''s Holder wereparable to the power of the head of an entire race! Of course, the main eight races were not to be considered for this assumption. Even so, the power and wealth of the ck Card Holder wereparable to the Top echelon of the main races. ''Such a person was asking whether he could afford the goods in my tiny Auction House? Could I have inadvertently offended Sir Ray?'' Ruo Zi was calm on the outside but she was panicking in her heart as these thoughts rampaged in her mind. She could think of many reasons why Sir Ray may be angry with her. Of the many, the one that stood out was her tardiness inpleting his request. Lith had no idea what was going on inside Ruo Zi''s head but seeing a little panic in her eyes, he was slightly confused. ''Did she not understand such a simple question? Did I make it tooplicated? Or did she misunderstand something?'' Lith thought as he watched the Chief of Auction House squirm under his gaze without uttering a word. Ralph, sitting beside Lith, decided to clear up the confusion. He first exined to Ruo Zi the situation with Mo. How the beastkin first invited them and how the negotiations were stalled at the moment because of their greed, leading to the current situation. The Chief breathed a sigh of relief after understanding that she was not the one in the wrong. But, unfortunately, her relief was short-lived. Ruo Zi intently listened to the chain of events and grew shocked. The more she heard, the more her hands trembled in fear. She grew nervous knowing what the beastkin had just done and the consequences of their actions. ''THESE IDIOTS! WHAT HAVE THEY DONE!?'' After she finished listening, Ruo Zi could only shout in her heart as she glowered at Mo and hispanions. These beastkin had no idea who they had just provoked! Chapter 486 Dennis Studios As Lith finished speaking, Ruo Zi immediately knelt on the ground and bowing, she apologized, stating, "I once again apologize for my subordinate''s ipetence, Sir Ray. What has happened shall never repeat again and I do request you to let bygones be bygones." She then side eyed the others and noticing the Chief''s expression, everyone knelt and bowed as well. Lith, looking at them, said calmly, "get up. I understand. Come sit, we still need to finish the discussions." This was getting dragged for longer than Lith hoped and there was no amusement in watching a few people apologize. It was better to wind up the discussions and get things done. Ruo Zi thanked Lith and sitting down opposite to him, she first stated, "I''ll be the one handling the affairs from now. Here''s my number. Sir Ray can call anytime on it." Mo''s expression darkened as he saw this happen. Being kicked out from his job, Mo knew what it meant. He had fucked up! Mo couldn''t say anything to Ruo Zi as well since she was at the top brass. He could only wait and see what else would happen with him for his mistakes. Had he known Lith was some important person in front of whom even Ruo Zi needed to bow, he would''ve never doubted him or the two people with him. But now it was toote and he couldn''t only wait and see what would happen to him and what judgement the upper echelons would bring. Lith nodded listening to Ruo Zi. He didn''t care who it was that was handling his affairs as long as the rewards were given and the work was done. Lithidback and Ralph was the one who started discussing things with Ruo Zi. Finally, after a long talk, Ruo Zi realized that the three people in front weren''t offended by their mistakes and were really calm and easy going. They were the ones who the beastkins seeked support from and it was the beastkins who weren''t offering proper benefits for the work from the three. Although Ruo Zi was angry with the idiots handling this affair, she knew she couldn''t do much about it since they didn''t know that the person they were dealing with was a ck Card Holder. The three also appeared really young and easy going people which didn''t align with the high and mighty prowess they held. The card was something that Ruo Zi imagined only someone at the top of a main race would hold and not some random person. But then again, she didn''t know who the three in front were and what their background was. So it was better to consider them powerful to be safe. Ruo Zi also had to give it to Mo that he did indeed do a good job foring across these three and finding them. Getting help from a ck Card Holder increased their chances of solving the disputes by many folds. It was almost a guarantee that someone of this calibre could solve all their problems. Ruo Zi thus offered the best benefits she could and closed the deal with Ralph. The deal stated that the benefits would be given at three different times. First would be now, that is, before the work is done. Second would be when the dispute is solved slightly and third would be when the dispute is fully solved. The rewards were hefty and the deal that they signed stated that these three won''t take the final reward if the dispute wasn''t solved fully. They''ll only take the other two. The rewards were also made in such a way that there were more benefits at the third stage rather than the first two. The first stage had the lowest benefit there was aspared to the other two. But the rewards were far better than what Mo was going to offer. Listening to their conversation made Mo dizzy as he couldn''t believe how much the beastkins were offering. Mo had gotten a limit for how much he could allow the three to take from the higher ups, but the same wasn''t the case with Ruo Zi. Ruo Zi was a big shot. She could make the decisions on her own as she was from one of the four great families. Not only that, her reputation in her own family was too high for anyone to oppose her and thus, she held great power. Ruo Zi felt relieved after the deal was done. She immediately left, not wanting to stay with the three people for long and also because she was really angry with Mo. She was going to give Mo and everyone involved with Lith''s incident a good beating to let them know what wrong they had done. After the beastkins were gone, Lith looked at Ralph and said, "Not bad, not bad. It was a good deal." Ralph nodded. "Now we have a production house of our own." ording to the first deal, they were given ten best animators and artists from the Beast Kingdom. They could also open up a studio for free and hire anyone they wanted as long as their studio was based in the Beast Kingdom. Dennis, after being silent for so long, chimed in asking, "What are we naming our studio?" "Dennis Studios." Lith joked. Ralph smiled hearing that whereas Dennis wrinkled his nose and said, "It would be nice to have a studio of my name but why does it sound so crap?" "Just name it whatever. Afterall, once a name bes famous, even if it''s crap, it''ll be revered and thought highly of." Lith said. Dennis nodded. "Yeah, I know. Like the famous studio is simply called bones. I wonder what they were thinking to name it like that." Lith shrugged and took a sip of tea. As he tasted it, he thought to himself while looking at it, ''the blood of my wives tastes better than tea.'' Suddenly, he became conscious of his thoughts and continued to think, ''I am having thoughts about blood. It seems I am fully assimted into my vampire identity. Nice.'' Lith then looked at Dennis who was looking at him and waiting to hear a reply. Lith simply said, "just name it what you want. Don''t look at me, I am not going to do it." Lith hadn''t named anything yet and he was not sure how his naming sense was. It was better to not answer than to get made fun of by Dennis. Dennis knitted his brows and went into deep thoughts. It seems nobody was going to name the studio and the responsibility fell on him. ''Tsk. So much work.'' Dennis thought to himself. He then looked around in search of inspiration. Lith and Ralph chatted together while Dennis searched for inspiration to name the studio. Finally, not getting anything, he gave up and looked at the two talking together. But just as he looked at them, his gaze fell on Lith''s amethyst eyes. That was the thing that caught his attention the most when the two talked. ''Found it!'' Dennis thought happily. He interrupted the two and said, "I found it! I know what the studio can be named." Ralph looked at him and asked, "what is it?" Dennis pointed towards Lith''s eyes and eximed, "Studio Purple!" Ralph turned to look at where Dennis was pointing and saw Lith''s amethyst eyes. Lith, noticing where Dennis''s inspiration came from, said, "in case you''re thinking my eyes are purple, they''re amethyst purple and not simply purple." Dennis rubbed his nose and said, "tomato potato, same thing, same thing, Your Highness." Lith shook his head with a smile and didn''t rify further. Ralph, looking at the two converse, was slightly surprised. In case Dennis forgot, he was speaking to his prince and from what Ralph knew, the eye colour of the vampire royals was amethyst purple like what Lith just described. Dennis calling it something else was simply offending all the vampire royals and he sure had the balls to do it right in front of the prince himself. But oh well, looking at Lith, Ralph saw he didn''t dwell much on it after correcting it once. It seems the prince didn''t care what others thought or perhaps Lith just made an exception because it was Dennis. In other ces, the royalties wouldn''t let things slide like this. If someone mismatched any features like how Dennis did, they would be beheaded for their insolence. The vampire royalties sure werex, Ralph thought and didn''t ponder after anything regarding it. Dennis then said, "Let''s go create our studio. We should get everything done by today itself so that we don''t need to work more." Lith and Ralph nodded. Lith then said, "You guys go make a studio, I''ll go see what the dispute is all about. I am going to the border areas to see what''s happening." "Alright." The two said. The three then parted ways and left the cafe. * Empress'' Castle, Star Dragon City. Mayzin and Lucifer were still together, sitting around a table and talking. Suddenly, Mayzin said while looking at her tablet, "He''s alone! Lucifer, you should leave now." "Now?" "Yes! Go!" Lucifer, looking at Mayzin being so excited, said, "Are you sure he''s alone or are you just trying to make me leave?" Mayzin knitted her brows. Did Lucifer think Mayzin didn''t like her? "Tsk. You talk too much. Just go." Mayzin said and walked towards Lucifer. She grabbed her shoulders and pushed her down on the chair she was on. "WAIT. I AM NOT READY¡ª" Fuusssshhhhh Lucifer fell into a vortex below her and was out of the castle. Mayzin went back to her seat and chuckling, she looked at the screen and said to herself, "It''ll be a fun show." Chapter 487 Lith And Lucifer (1/2) Border area, Beast Kingdom. Lith walked near the border of the Beast Kingdom and the Orc Kingdom to find the cause of the dispute. As the sun shone brightly on top of his head, he continued to survey the forest-d border. Thanks to the pass given by Ruo Zi, Lith did not face any restrictions when walking through the borders. Soon, the day passed and the night descended. So far, Lith had found nothing in these areas which might be the cause of dispute. Still, he did not give up. Lith persisted through the night until the morning was upon him once again. Even after staying up for a whole day and night, Lith did not feel tired. Now that he was an immortal, there was no need for him to sleep. Yet, Lith treasured his sleeping time. Sleep was the best friend of the Vampires. It was a part of their innate nature. Vampires and Dragons, these two races were the ones that slept a lot. Dragons slept more than vampires and vampires simply slept to reduce fatigue if they had any, be it mental or physical. Vampires could sleep in coffins for years as they would umte fatigue over a long period of time. If it wasn''t fatigue, they would still simply sleep to rx. Sleeping provided great benefits and these two races didn''t miss out on it. In any case, to umte any form of fatigue, Lith would have to be put under an inordinate amount of stress. Strolling for a day was nowhere near enough to tire him out. Lith thus continued his excursion through the woods. Ralph and Dennis would need some time to establish the studio and get it running, Lith thus had time before he needed to reunite with them. And thus his leisurely walk through the borders continued. Meanwhile¡­ "Tsk." The ck-haired and red-eyed Lucifer clicked her tongue. She touched her bright red devil horns as she muttered to herself, "I cannot be seen in this getup." Lucifer had roamed the forests of the Elven Continent after Mayzin sent her here. A day had passed since her arrival but only now did she realize that she couldn''t be seen in her current form. She wore sweatpants and a t-shirt, clothes she wasfortable in. Also, she did not disguise herself. If anyone saw her now, in her casual appearance, her hard-earned reputation as a cruel and vicious being would definitely take a hit. Lucifer only realized this when shended inside the forest. Before, for the past whole day, she had only kept an eye on Lith from the air. She wore no bra or panties under her sweatpants. As a result, the sweatpants were sticking to herbia, making her walk slightly ufortable. Plus, she was getting sweaty down there and also under her boobs. Lucifer became conscious due to this and decided to change her appearance. She cast a disguise spell on herself and also changed her clothes. Her appearance changed to an average brte with no horns. She now wore ordinary adventurer robes ¨C brown pants, a white shirt with a brown vest, and a sword attached to her belt. She was going to fight with Lith. She couldn''t just do so in her original appearance, could she? If Lilith had shown her picture to Lith, he would immediately recognize that this was his aunt. If in the rare case she lost, which she fully believed she wouldn''t, Lith would not know it was her and her image as his cool aunt would be preserved, thus sparing her pride. Lucifer only had one nephew ¡ª Lith. She had to protect her image. She was a Supreme Rank, that too one proficient in the Dark element. Her disguising ability was no joke. People who could see through her disguise could be counted on the fingers of one hand. Lucifer walked through the woods, searching for her nephew. Each step of hers was equivalent to a hundred thousand steps of ordinary people. She moved at such a speed that it only took her a few minutes to arrive close to Lith. Once close, she checked what he was doing. She found him to be simply strolling and looking around the forest. Lucifer wondered what he was looking for. But after following him for a few minutes, she came to conclude that he was just strolling and doing nothing. ''If he wanted to just stroll, he could''ve done so in Nightingale as well; whye to the elven forest? From what I heard, the rose forest is also pretty.'' Lucifer wondered as she stalked her nephew. Suddenly she was reminded of the walks she and Lilith took through the estate of Nightingale. She instantly clenched her fists. ''Speaking of which, damn that bitch! It''s been so long since I saw something in Nightingale. Tsk, I am going to visit her as soon as this is over and spank her ass for banning me entry!'' Lucifer feared none. Not even the person who had spanked her previously, until her butt was swollen for days. After her thoughts died down, Lucifer decided she would attack Lith and get things over with. Mayzin was stupid to bet over something like this. ''Of course, I''ll win. There''s no way in hell would I lose. How can someone as old as me lose to a child?'' Lucifer thought. Being the top demon, she had all seven sinful qualities. Pride, wrath, lust, sloth, gluttony, greed, and envy. They were all within her, at the max capacity. She could fully control them and utilize them to her benefit. The top-most demon would not be overpowered by such meager urges of Sin. But yes, it did have an influence on her nature. She was a prideful being and the sin of pride only amplified it. Even then, her pride paled whenpared to Mayzin''s. That just showed how much control she had over her sinful qualities. After stalking Lith for a while, Lucifer decided to make her move. She suppressed herself to Rank 9 without even bothering to check the magic rank of Lith. She then exposed her aura to alert Lith. Once she thought he was ready and was about to make a move¡­ "Looking for me?" She heard a calm whisper in her earsing from right beside her. Shocked by the sudden turn of events, Lucifer immediately turned to the side, only to see Lith standing beside her as his eyes gazed at her calmly. ''Fast!'' Lucifer eximed in her mind. Her thoughts continued as she looked at him, ''He''s fast and¡ª'' ''Wait!'' ''Howe he''s so fast when he is in the 9th Mortal Realm!?'' Chapter 488 Lith And Lucifer (2/2) Just as Lucifer finished thinking that, she silently probed Lith, only to be shocked out of her wits. ''WHAT!?'' ''SAINT RANK!!'' Lucifer''s mouth was agape as she looked at Lith in shock. Lith looked at thedy before him in puzzlement. She first followed him and then was surprised by his appearance near her. It was understandable but why did she be even more shocked the more she looked at him? Lith wondered what was going on inside this crazy woman''s mind. From her current state, she seemed like someone who had just seen a deadly monster that was powerful beyond measure and unbeatable. ''Does thisdy have some ill intentions towards me? She seems to be a mortal without any cultivation...'' Lith didn''t say anything more but stood in his ce. He was on guard, ready to make his move in case something strange happened. Much to his surprise, thedy in front recovered from her shock quickly and walked toward him. She then started to poke and probe him. She didn''t seem like someone who meant him harm but a super curious cat who had found a new toy. Lith sensed no malicious intent from her. Lucifer walked close to Lith and scrutinized him from all angles. She zoomed in and then zoomed out. No nook or cranny was left where she had not looked. ''Hot damn that''s my nephew! A child but he is a Saint Rank already! How astonishing is this!?'' Lucifer thought to herself with a proud expression. She then backed away while continuing to look at him. She folded her hands and nodded her head again and again with a proud expression; as if she was more than satisfied with what she saw. ''Whose nephew he is? Mine! Of course, he''s bound to be such a genius! As expected of my nephew!'' Lucifer preened like a peacock in her heart. As he looked at thedy nodding happily while strangely having a proud expression, Lith''s confusion grew. He had not met such a strange person in all his life! He was really confused as to what he was supposed to do. Kill thedy quickly and return to his work? Just walk away? Or talk to her and find out the reason behind her strange behavior? What should he do? Lith decided it was best to stay on guard and converse. He had a hunch that thisdy would follow in case he tried to walk away. And killing her, although seemed a viable option, Lith had no idea what her real strength was and wasn''t going to blindly attack. Even though he did manage to close in on her without her noticing, he wasn''t very sure of her strength. Firstly, he felt no auraing out of her. It was as if she was nothing but a mere mortal with no cultivation. But judging from how she wasn''t cowering in fear or panic while being in front of him, she may be someone with higher cultivation or probably of the same level. When not sure, staying on guard was the best option. "Were you following me?" Lith tried to chat and see how things go. Lucifer snapped out of her thoughts as Lith asked her a question. She then realized that she was in a disguise. Then she thought about her previous actions. She cursed herself in her mind when she thought of how weird her actions may have seemed to Lith. Thankfully, Lith didn''t find things too odd and there was still time to salvage the situation. Lucifer nodded hearing his question. She then replied, "I was. I followed you because you seemed strong." "Hmm?" Lith was confused. Lucifer cleared her throat and shamelessly continued, "You see, I am an adventurer. I''ve been through many harsh dungeons and adventures. I love working hard and my cultivation speed is fast. So, I became an immortal at a very young age." She then paused and looked at the distant unknown ce. Then she put on a sad expression and continued, "...because I was so fast, all my friends were left behind. I am now walking this cultivation path alone. It is too lonely. So I roam from ce to ce in search of apanion. One day, I came across a certain someone who told me that I would find a destined person if I walked near the borders of the Elven Forest." Lucifer was lying as if there was no tomorrow and making things up. She was the ruler of Demons and Devils, lying like this was no problem for her at all. She was theplete opposite of Emilia who hardly ever lied because she sucked at lying. Lucifer then continued with her sad tale, "I was looking for someone who is of simr age as me, someone I could rte to, and someone I could finally have a proper battle with." "People are either stronger and older than me or simply older. There''s no one younger and stronger whom I could find. But finally!" Lucifer turned to look at Lith with twinkling eyes. She gazed into his amethyst eyes and said, "Finally, I found you! Someone of my age andbat prowess! Let''s fight! I''ve been waiting for so long!" Lith, looking at thedy''s eyes, could swear they seemed so bright, he definitely would''ve been blinded had they not been imaginary. After listening to her sad tale, Lith finally understood the intentions of thisdy. ''So she just wanted to fight, huh?'' Lith thought to himself. He looked carefully at thedy. After numerous attempts on his life, Lith had be cautious. He was also used to being around heaven-defying beauties. So, he found something strange about her appearance. What it was, he didn''t know, and he couldn''t tell. Nheless, thedy was highly suspicious and it was better to stay away from her. Lith replied to her by nodding his head, "I understand your predicament. But I am not interested. I''ll take my leave then." He resolutely turned around and started to walk away. Lucifer was momentarily confused by his straightforward rejection. She dumbfoundedly stared at the departing Lith with her lips parted in surprise. Only after she realized that her award-winning acting had failed, she ran after him and called, "Hey, wait! I really need to fight!" Lith turned to look at her and clicked his tongue. His guess was right. She really wouldn''t let him leave unless she got what she wanted. "Is this really necessary? You can find many more people other than me." Lith calmly stated. Lucifer replied, "Yes, it is necessary. Just have one battle with me. Not a death match but a simple points one. Once the match is over, I''ll leave, I promise." Lith sighed. Such a troublesome person. But then he decided to make the most out of the current situation and said, "Fine. If there''s a match, there should be a reward too, right?" Lucifer shook her head. "I don''t need any reward. I just want to fight." Lith raised an eyebrow as he thought, ''Does she not seem too confident of herself? Lith said to her, "If I win, you''ll give me a Half-King grade treasure. If I lose, I''ll do the same, alright?" He didn''t want to just fight for nothing and waste his time. Listening to such a thing, Lucifer shrugged. "Fine, if you want it that way." There really wasn''t anything shecked. A Half-King-grade treasure was nothing in her eyes. Watching her respond so quickly, Lith was slightly surprised. But then, he wasn''t petty enough to raise the stakes and just wanted to get things over with. Also, he once again felt suspicious about how easily she had agreed. He thought to himself that she may have a higher rank than him. But since it was a point-based match, he didn''t have much to worry about as there was no risk to his life. The match was simple. To win, one would need tond hits on the opponent, and there would be a badge showcasing points on it. One hit equaled one point. If Lith hit Lucifer, she would gain a point. When shended a hit on Lith, she would lose one point from her badge and Lith''s badge won''t have any change. But, it she managed to hit again, Lith would gain a point. The one whose badge showed the predetermined number of points would lose the game. Lith talked it out with Lucifer, and they decided to have a ten points match, meaning if Lith''s badge showed ten points on it, he would lose and vice-versa. Lith imbued the badge specifically designed for such fights with spiritual power and tossed it to Lucifer. Lucifer did the same, and the two wore the badges on their chest, showcasing the number of points. It was a ck badge with a red number on it. The number at the moment was zero, indicating no points were earned. Once the two were ready, Lith took his battle stance and said calmly, "Let''s finish it quickly." ..... A/N: GT event is going on and to win, it''s a really difficult task lmao. The reward for being top 10 in rankings is $200 and from how it''s going, the novel isn''t even in top 25 yet xD Anywho,plete the goals and get bonuses :) Here''s the status: 479/500 GT (+3 bonus) Chapter 489 Lith And Lucifer Fight Fuusssshhhhh Lucifer took off from her spot and rushed towards her nephew. Lith stood on guard to defend against the iing attack. In the next instant, Lucifer vanished in front of his eyes and¡­ BAM! Lith blocked a punching at his sides and jumped in the air to defend from a kick aimed at his knee. As soon as hended, Lith sent a punch at Lucifer who was standing right beside him. Unfortunately, his fist failed tond on her face. Lucifer distanced herself and thought, ''Not bad. Good reflexes he''s got. Well, of course, he''s my nephew after all.'' The current number on their badges still remained zero after this short exchange. Lith then teleported right in front of Lucifer by casting Short Jump and sent an attack at her stomach. Lucifer easily blocked it and vanished before his eyes. She was already in the air and attacked his head from the top with a punch. Lith blocked it by tilting sideways and lifted his knees up to hit her face but she had disappeared again. One was proficient in Space, the other in the Dark element. Both had ways to make high-speed movements without letting the other know of it. Lucifer had her cultivation suppressed to Saint Rank and so Lith was notpletely at a disadvantage. He could predict where she would appear next. Even if she had suppressed her cultivation, Lucifer still had her experience of a Supreme Rank. It was easy for her to locate Lith even if he used Space. The two exchanged blows by having elemental energies act only as support. But after an hour of continuous exchange, they could not find any opening in their opponent''s defenses. Thus, they changed their strategy. Lith created a sword out of Destruction energy and imbued it with Lightning elemental energy to send powerful attacks. ''She seems to be proficient in the Dark element,'' Lith assumed. So he used elements that could counter her. Lucifer smirked as she saw him use elements that she was the most proficient in. She had an affinity for Dark, Death, Destruction, Fire, and Wind elements. In no way could she not counter his attacks with her own. She didn''t use any weapons like Lith and still resorted to using her bare hands to fight. She assumed that his attacks wouldn''t really hurt her much. Lith used Space elemental energy and once again closed in on Lucifer, shing not at her body but at the space at his side. It may have been a surprise attack if it was someone of simr rank as him, but for a Supreme Rank who was sensitive to elemental energy, it was child''s y. Lucifer easily foresaw the iing attack. She was not worried it would hit her but knowing she had to put up her disguise, she acted slightly surprised to see the attacking at her suddenly and then immediately blocked it. Ding! The badge on Lucifer''s chest rang and the point went up to one. Lucifer was confused but before she could see what was going on, she felt a numbing sensation on her forearms with which she had blocked Lith''s sword. Lucifer backed away immediately and checked her arms, only to see Lith''s sword had left a deep cut on her arms. The wound was also bleeding profusely. ''Tsk. He really is strong for his rank.'' She thought as she looked at retreating Lith. Lucifer had underestimated Lith''sbat prowess. He was no slouch, contrary to her beliefs. Lucifer stopped being cocky and made a sword of her own. Then, she moved toward Lith with the fully formed sword in her hands. She was not going to lose to her little nephew! Lith, looking at her walk towards him, held his sword in a defensive stance and readied himself for her iing attack. Thest time he attacked her, it felt as if he was hitting a steel rod with a stick. He felt his hands be numb after the attack. But thankfully, he had won a point. Lucifer made a longsword with Destruction elemental energy and slowly walked towards him like the demoness she was, her eyes glowing with a malicious glint and visible murder. Frightening the enemy was another strategy to win a fight. If Lucifer shook Lith''s will to fight and he gave up, it would be her win. Lith however didn''t back away and his resolve to defeat her only steeled further. He wasn''t going to lose to someone of simr rank! Looking at Lucifer''s sword, Lith was amazed. It seemed much better than his own. Lith wondered how long she was in this realm to have such proficiency. He was still far too new and couldn''t make something like her. Still, it didn''t shake Lith''s resolve to defeat her. Lucifer decided to not go overboard and hit Lith just enough to gain some points. Eventually, she managed to break his Destruction sword with her own andnded a hit on him, turning the number on her badge to zero. Lith''s badge had no effect as Lucifer simply ended up nullifying her own point. Once Lith''s badge showed number ten on it, Lucifer would win the match. Lith backed away after his sword broke. He had confirmed that Lucifer was indeed someone stronger than him. But judging from the intensity of the attacks, she shouldn''t be someone of too high of a level and should be within his range. Lith found Lucifer a perfect opponent to fight. She was young and as talented as him. He could finally fight as much as he wanted without problems. Lith''s will to battle became stronger and he started to give it his all. He was also beginning to enjoy this battle. ''It was good I didn''t simply run away. Not every day can Ie across someone of simr strength as me, do I?'' Lith thought to himself. With renewed vigor, Lith once again charged toward Lucifer by reforming a Destruction sword. He also cast a small Space barrier around him, that was not clearly noticeable. Lucifer once again managed to break his sword but wasn''t able to do any damage to him as her sword didn''t cut him but instead got sucked into a void tear. Having his second sword broken, Lith was sure using Destruction energy was not going to help the situation. He then decided to use Lightning energy as it had proved effective before. He managed tond a hit on her previously only because of the Lightning imbued in his sword. Lith created a Lightningnce to give him an extra range and charged at Lucifer again, trying tond a hit. Lucifer continued to use her Destruction sword and the two went into a stalemate. Lith didn''t want to show too many of his elements to Lucifer as he used them as his trump cards; Something which he would only use during emergencies. Lucifer also didn''t go overboard as she was afraid of hurting her nephew and it would not be a fair match if she gave it her all. Lith was young and also her nephew. She may be really shameless but she wouldn''t go back on her words to remove her suppression and win the fight. Thus, even after many hours, nobody managed to go past two points and the stalemate continued. After an entire twenty-four hours, Lucifer feltzy. She was bored of continuing this farce of a battle. She paused attacking and said, "Stop! Let''s call it a draw." Lith stopped while breathing heavily. He looked at Lucifer who seemed like she could go for another 300 rounds. Although Lith seemed a bit tired of using his body and mind at full capacity against Lucifer, he was nowhere done. He still could fight for a long time. "No, not yet. Let''s fight a bit more." Lith was pumped up to find someone simr and didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to test everything he could. He charged toward Lucifer with a hammer this time and continued to attack her. Lucifer clicked her thinking her nephew was a bit of a battle maniac. It seemed her words were going to cause trouble for herselfter. Sure enough, Lucifer tried to stop the match after scoring three more points but Lith didn''t let it happen. Finally, after four nights and five days, Lith felt it was enough and decided to stop. He had learned a lot from this battle. Due to the stalemate, nobody won or lost and it was a draw. Lucifer finally said once the match ended, "you sure are troublesome." Lith chuckled. "So are you." After five days, Lith came to the conclusion that thedy in front had no malicious intent despite looking suspicious. She seemed an easygoing and fun person. Also, for reasons Lith didn''t know, she didn''t seem like someone who was bent on defeating Lith. He had guessed that she hadn''t gone all out in their battle. Lith had also not shown all his cards in the battle, but he still knew his depth. His instincts told him that the person before him was a lot more mysterious than he could think. He could not see through her even after fighting for so long. Lith felt the person in front was interesting. For the first time, he encountered someone so strange that he wanted to form a connection with them. He didn''t want to let go of her so easily. Lucifer smiled at Lith, and she was about to leave when her phone rang. Looking at who had called, she saw it was Mayzin. Lucifer knitted her brows as she felt something wasn''t right. Though she could not figure out what was wrong, she knew in her heart that she shouldn''t answer this call. Lucifer put the phone down and decided to chat with Lith a bit more before leaving. But her phone rang again. And again. And again. ''Tsk. This bitch.'' Veins popped on Lucifer''s forehead as she was annoyed by the constant disturbance. She had an ominous feeling, like something bad was about to happen, but she couldn''t point it out. She was having difficulty recalling. Lith, looking at Lucifer struggle so much for a call, stated calmly, "Why not just pick it¡ª" "Shush." Lucifer was annoyed as is and didn''t want someone interrupting her. Lith shrugged. He was just suggesting. A few more callster, Lucifer was irked and finally picked it up. She immediately let out expletives as she brought the phone to her ear. "You bi¡ª" "Aha! You had a draw! Hahahahaha!" Chapter 490 Liths Not A Shota "Aha! You had a draw! Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahaha!" Mayzin''s sound ofughter rang out of the phone. She wasughing continuously, annoying Lucifer further. "Damn you sleepy bitch! Stopughing!" She couldn''t help but curse again. ? "Hahahahaha! I wouldn''t LoSe, was it? Hahahahaha!" Mayzin mocked Lucifer. "STOP! OR I''LL TURN YOU INTO LIZARD JERKY!" "Oh wow. She sure seems angry." Lithmented from the side as he watched her yell at the phone. "Hahahahaha!" Mayzin continued tough her ass off despite Lucifer''s threat. After finally stopping herugh, she said, "now, be a good person and go on date with him. You finally found someone for you. Good luck, little demon, fufu." Lucifer thought to herself as she heard that, ''Ugh, Ipletely forgot about that.'' She finally realized what she wasn''t able to recall and sighed. She couldn''t go back on her word now. She knew that Mayzin would annoy the life out of her if she reneged on her words and mock her for eternity. It was much better to go on a date with her nephew than listen to her mockery. ''That damn Space lizard is a pain in the ass.'' Lucifer thought. She then sighed again. ''So much work, so much hassle.'' Lucifer didn''t want to work or do things. She just wanted toze around and watch anime while munching on some nice snacks. But she couldn''t do that as she had to go on dates. Not one but multiple dates! Lucifer then turned to look at Lith who was supposed to be her dating partner. She took a good look at him and took her time to consider her options. ''Hmm¡­ he doesn''t look bad anyway, I might as well give it a shot and finish it quickly.'' Lucifer walked towards him and checked him out. ''Has Lilith''s features but doesn''t look feminine nor too manly like those rogue battle freaks with muscr bodies.'' ''Good. Good.'' Looking at Lucifer checking her out again, Lith asked, "what are you looking at?" "You," Lucifer said unconsciously. She was too talkative for her own good and was the type of person who spoke first and thoughtter. Hearing such a straightforward answer, Lith couldn''t help but ask jokingly, "Why is that? Are you interested in me or something?" Lucifer stopped looking at his body and looked him in the eyes. She then said dead seriously, "Yes, I am." "Let''s go on a date." The two statements had no rtion to each other. Lucifer said the first sentence because she was interested in finding out more about Lith. How he was a Saint Rank at such a young age, how he could even end up being in a stalemate with her without even using his full potential, and so on and so forth. Lucifer knew Lith had an all-elemental affinity. Lilith had it and Lucy did too. It wasn''t difficult to guess that Lith might have it as well. Though she had not seen her nephew ever since his birth, she was able to easily connect the dots and thus arrived at this conclusion. The second sentence just naturally came out of her mouth and she wasn''t thinking much when she said that. "..." Lith became speechless as he heard that. He was just joking, you know? He stopped trying to make jokes with thisdy. It seemed a bit dangerous as in no way did she seem to be joking when she mentioned the date. Also, he was now a married man with a harem of divine beauties. Though it wouldn''t hurt to add more members to his harem, Lith wouldn''t just have anyone or everyone as his partner. Hisdies were pretty chill regarding the harem. Although he could add thedy in front into the harem, he wasn''t going to. Firstly, he wasn''t romantically interested in thedy. She only seemed interesting to him because he could rte to her experience. Her proficiency in the elements intrigued him but it was not enough to make him fall in love with her. Other than these two points, thedy did not particrly catch Lith''s fancy in any other way. She seemed ordinary no matter which way he looked. Other than her high cultivation and young age, there was nothing else that was interesting about her. Andstly, Lith hadn''t spent a lot of time with his wives yet. He hadn''t even gone on his honeymoon! There were so many dates left to go with them and so much stuff to do. How could he think of someone else? Lucifer saw Lith stand frozen in his spot and wondered what was going on inside his mind. ''Is he embarrassed to go on a date? Is he maybe shy inside? Hmm¡­ could it be that he''s never been on a date!? Did I put great pressure on him by suddenly asking him out?'' A variety of thoughts surfaced in her mind as she waited for Lith to answer. Anime clearly had influenced her a lot as she wasparing Lith to a high school rom anime protagonist. Lucifer watched Lith who was lost in his own thoughts for a few more moments and then cleared her throat when he did not respond after a while. "Ahem... you there?" Lith blinked his eyes and focused them on Lucifer. He then addressed the impatientdy who was awaiting his reply. "Lady, I don''t know what got into you for asking me such a thing, but I am not interested in going on a date. I am a married man, I only go on dates with my wives." "What!?" Lucifer was shocked! This little child in front of her was married? How? When? Where!? It was only now when Lucifer had such thoughts did something clicked in her mind: ''Shit! I just realized¡­ he''s also not a virgin!'' Lucifer started remembering things of the past as one thing got linked to another and finally after she fully remembered stuff, she knitted her brows and cursed in her mind: ''Damn that bitch!'' ''She took her own son''s virginity! How shameless! Tsk. Tsk.'' Lilith had told her that she had sex with her son when Luciferst met her. It was also then that Lucifer was made aware that she couldn''t have sex anymore with her as she now was going to do it only with her son. After finally recalling everything, Lucifer, instead of feeling weirded out or cursing further, suddenly had her brows eased and an amused expression appeared on her face. ''She won''t have sex anymore but now I encountered her son who Mayzin said was a good candidate for being my partner.'' ''Oh my, Oh m¨C No wait, that''s not correct¡­'' ''Ara Ara¡­ Hmm, yes¡­ This is better.'' ''Ara Ara¡­ I havee full circle it seems¡­ fufufu.'' Lucifer chuckled after thinking how amusing such a coincidence was. Lilith was the one she used to have sex with previously but now that she was gone, she would be dating her son? ''ording to Mayzin, he is the perfect person to be my partner too...'' Lucifer considered herself to havee full circle and was amused by her circumstances. She had experienced such a coincidence for the very first time in her life. ''Well, it''s good that I hang out with that space lizard. She sometimes sure hands out some useful stuff. It''s decided¡­ I''ll not make jerky out of her. I think lizard jerky would taste bad anyway.'' As Lucifer got busy with her thoughts, she forgot that Lith was standing right in front of her. As for Lith, he got absorbed in watching Lucifer''s reactions and didn''t say anything to interrupt her thoughts. Lucifer sure had many expressions on her face. Her thoughts wandered and she had another revtion. She pped her hands and thought, ''Oh shiz, meing back in a circle¡­ is this¡­ is this what they call¡­'' ''A circle of life!?'' "Bwahahaha!" Lucifer held her belly and startedughing at her own joke. Lith could only stare and watch as thedy now appeared a bit like a maniac. He thought to himself, ''Is she okay in the head?'' Whileughing, Lucifer suddenly had another realization and her expression suddenly turned serious and she turned to look at Lith. ''Wait¡­ didn''t he say he was married? How did I miss this question? Who did he marry? And who married him at such a young age?'' ''Are the people not afraid of being called a shota-con and going to jail!?'' ''No, He''s not even a shota!'' ''He''s a newborn!'' Chapter 491 Lucifer Doesnt Mind Lucifer''s thoughts ran wild as she thought of who those people were that would marry someone so young without thinking twice. Who could be so shameless? Lucifer''s brain worked at full capacity but even after a few minutes, she wasn''t able toe up with an answer. She gave up on this topic and left it for someter date. ''First I''ll finish this date, then I''ll finish the remaining episode of that weird art style anime and then I''ll masturbate a bit and then I''ll make Adriel do some tasks and then I''ll¡­'' Lucifer''s ''and then I''ll'' kept on going and after many such listings, she finally thought, ''¡­and then I''ll finally see who these shameless people that married him are¨C oh wait, he''s right in front of me, I might as well just invade his privacy and ask, hehe.'' ''Making people ufortable and looking at their deepest darkest thoughts and taking advantage is what demons do.'' Lucifer finally broke the silence between her and Lith and asked, "You''re married?" Lith was stupefied by the way she asked the question like he was a victim. He couldn''t help but ask, "You''re asking that now?" What the fuck was she even doing thinking so much? What was going on in her mind? Lith couldn''t help but wonder. "Uhh¡­ well¡­ Yeah, you''re married. Anyway, let''s go on a date. I don''t mind if you''re married or not." Lucifer cleared her throat and said as she felt that she may be looking like an idiot to her nephew for asking such a question. "I said, I am marri¨C" Lucifer''s finger suddenly was on Lith''s lips and she appeared in front of him out of nowhere. "Shh¡­ no need to worry. I said I don''t mind." Lucifer said softly in Lith''s ears. ''But I do! Damn thisdy!'' Lith screamed in his mind. He was about to speak again when Lucifer chimed in and said, "Let''s not waste time. I have a busy schedule so let''s finish it quickly." By busy, she meant watching anime and masturbating. Lucifer vanished in the next instant after saying so with Lith and left the forests of the border area. * A while ago. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith walked out of the throne room and was going towards the courtyard to rx and see what Lith was doing. She was with Lucy before, teaching her things as well as helping her out with some administration-rted stuff. Lilith may not have done her job as a Queen properly before but that didn''t mean she had no idea of politics or the government. It was not without reason that the Vampire society was so stable even without her governance. In any case, Lilith didn''t see what Lith was doing for a good while as she was busy teaching things to Lucy. But now she was free and could go back to watching Lith. Lilith reached the courtyard and sat down to have some tea and watch her baby. Being with Lith, she was influenced to drink tea. Just as Lilith took a sip and opened her tablet to look at Lith, she immediately became shocked to see who he was with and almost spit the tea out! Lilith gulped down the tea and wiping her face, she thought to herself while having her brows knitted, ''Why is she with him? And what is happening?'' Lilith had moved her eyes away from Lith for some time and he had encountered a disaster. She was currently looking at the disguised Lucifer talking to Lith, recounting her sad tale about how she couldn''t find someone of her age to fight. "What crap!" Lilith couldn''t help but say as she watched Lucifer lie with a straight face. How can she so shamelessly call herself as young as Lith!? Did she forget what her own age was? "Don''t fall for her lies, baby. Don''t fall for this scammer!" Lilith said to the screen as if Lith could hear her. The new personal maid of Lilith, the humandy with a big butt, standing just a bit away from her Madam, was shocked out of her wits to see Lilith react like that. She had always seen Lilith calm andposed. Never once did her Madam appear to be flustered¡­ Except for now. The maid wondered what made her Madam react this way and continued to watch her. Lilith finally sighed in relief when she saw Lith reject Lucifer''s tantly obvious lie and walk away. "Thankfully, he didn''t fall for it. Mhm hmm, I trained him well. I am a good mama." Lilith nodded her head and said to herself. The new maid became further confused. She could not understand why her Madam said that without context. In the next instant, the relieved Lilith had a change of expression and became annoyed. ''Tsk. Why is she pestering him like that? Leave my baby alone!'' Lilith considered Lucifer a bad influence. It was because her impression of Lucifer was that she was azy bum, a stupid neet, and someone who only watched anime and masturbated while munching on snacks. Lilith was probably the only person in the world in front of whom Lucifer''s impression was so bad. It was not without reason that she was banned entry into the Royal Castle. Of course, even though Lilith did have such a bad impression of Lucifer, she didn''t really hate her and was best friends with her. Everyone had their unique traits and personalities. Lucifer just happened to have a few traits that Lilith considered to be bad for her children. This was the only reason she made Lucifer stay away from them. What if her children bezy neets like her? She couldn''t bear to watch them waste their potential and sit at home all day long. Had Lilith known Lucifer was going to meet Lith, she would''ve intervened and not let her do it. But on another thought¡­ ''Sigh. Even if I make Lucifer unable to meet him now, my baby would encounter her in the future anyways.'' The current situation was a bit different than what Lilith had in her mind. It was because¡­ Chapter 492 Annoyed Lilith In the future, Lith was going to encounter Lucifer in the Demon Continent. One thing would lead to another and they would be in the same situation as the present. But in the current situation, Lith ended up encountering Lucifer much earlier. Why that happened, Lilith had no idea yet. She had to see the things that happened before these events took ce to understand better. In any case, this encounter was going to happen anyhow. Lilith could intervene but she wasn''t going to. Despite knowing what the future holds, Lilith would only act as a spectator and do some slight modifications to things to have some fun. Her one such modification, making Mayzin go on a date with Lith, was what caused the current situation to ur. Had Lilith not done that, Mayzin wouldn''t have been as obsessed with Lith. Had she not been obsessed and stalking him, Lucifer wouldn''t have known about Lith as well and the current situation would never happen. The timeline would flow naturally and everything would happen ording to the memories Lilith had. But Lilith did do a modification and many events did get changed. Lilith was yet to look into this. For now, she could only watch and get frustrated watching Lucifer scam her child and having her way with him. If she could, she would''ve already gone there and spanked her ass. But she couldn''t do it. Not because of being afraid of changing the timeline, but because she didn''t want to mess with the flow of Lith and Lucifer''s rtionship. Lucifer was going to be in Lith''s harem and the encounter that was happening right now was the beginning of their rtionship. If Lilith messes with it, Lith might probably not end up with Lucifer and that would be really bad. Lilith was a good mother and she would never do something so cruel as to take away a potential wife from her son. Thus, Litlih could only watch with visible annoyance. Lilith saw Lucifer talk a bit more with Lith and suddenly, she felt as if someone was cursing her. Of course, who else could it be but¡­ "Stupid neet." Lilith clicked her tongue and said. She didn''t even need to see through Lucifer''s mind to know what she was thinking. It would definitely be along the lines of: ''Bitch this, bitch that.'' She must probably be saying something like that to Lilith. To confirm her thoughts, Lilith decided to see through Lucifer''s mind. Lilith focused fully on Lucifer and her amethyst eyes started changing colour. It soon became blood red and Lilith heard: "...Damn that bitch!" A whileter, she heard again: "...I''ll spank her ass!" "..." Lilith was speechless as she heard that. This stupid neet, in the middle of a fight with her son, was thinking of such stuff? Did she have no shame? Oh well, yes, she didn''t. She was the most shameless being Lilith knew of. "It seems she forgot the spanks she gotst time." Lilith''s eyebrow slightly twitched as she said that. As for the human maid, she really had no idea that her Madam could show such a myriad of emotions. She had never seen her appear so annoyed and she could only wonder who it was that could bring out such emotions in her Madam. The only person having the ability to do that was Lucifer. But of course, the maid didn''t know that Demon Supreme was the stupid neet. As Lilith continued to watch Lucifer''s fight with Lith, she felt relieved knowing at least Lucifer had some morals and didn''t cheat in the fight. She fought fairly and Lilithmended her internally for that. Had she not, Lilith would''ve really gone there right about now and pped her mounds, giving her son the exclusive view of the Demon Supreme''s peaches jiggling and bing red. The fight continued, days passed, and finally it got over as well. Lilith didn''t move from her position and so didn''t the maid. Both were immortals, a few days in a single ce didn''t matter to them. Lilith then watched Lucifer''s phone getting ringed and she had a smile on her face to see her get annoyed by the phone calls. Lilith then heard Lucifer calling Mayzin a bitch internally and then her picking up the call. She listened to the entire conversation and had a smile on her face throughout. Watching Lucifer get annoyed was a delight to the eyes. Their conversation got over and Lucifer asked Lith out on a date. A whileter, as Lith said he was married, Lucifer''s thoughts ran wild. A few instancester, Lilith heard: "Damn that bitch!" "She took her own son''s virginity! How shameless! Tsk. Tsk." Lilith''s eyes twitched again as she heard this. The pot was calling the kettle ck, Lucifer had crossed all boundaries of being shameless. Lilith now really wanted to go over there and spank Lucifer in the ass for annoying her so much. But she couldn''t as she would disrupt the natural flow. Lilith had to vent her annoyance out somewhere and it didn''t take her long to find a perfect ce for doing so. Lilith pped her hand once and called out, "Luna,e here." Right in the next instant, Luna in a maid outfit, with milkers even bigger than Lilith''s, appeared right in front of her. "Yes, Madam?" She bowed and asked politely. Lilith didn''t waste time and said, "panties off, skirt up. On myp, now." Luna did as she was told and acted quickly. Her panties were gone in no time and she lifted her skirt up, revealing her well-trimmed secret garden to the human maid as well as her Madam. She hurriedly got into position as Lilith asked her to be. Her big breastsy on Lilith''s thick thighs and her soft and plump butt sticking out in the open. Pah! Lilith once again didn''t waste time and spanked Luna''s ass cheek. This would''ve been Lucifer''s right now had the situation not been so unfavourable. Luna let out a small groan as she got spanked hard by Lilith. It did hurt, but that''s where the pleasurey for her. ''I have no idea what wrong I did to get punished like this¡­ but oh well¡­ not that I amining.'' Luna thought to herself as she got spanked. Pah! "Mhm¡­" Luna now let out a small moan when she got another spank. Lilith was annoyed and to take her frustration out, she called Luna, the big masochist. Luna had been a good maid for a long time for her and now was providing great services to her son as well. She deserved attention and rewards. Lilith wasn''t the one who would reward her since Lith was now there to do the job. Luna now belonged to Lith and it would be him doing everything to her. But currently, the only person in the house who could make the best out of this situation was Luna. It was a win-win for Lilith and her. Only she could feel pleasure from Lilith''s hard spank among all the other maids and thus, without thinking much, Lilith went on a spanking spree to take away her annoyance. The Human maid, she watched in shock and confusion as the Head Maid moaned while getting spanked hard by Madam. She really couldn''t understand the current situation and felt really out of ce. It hadn''t been a long time since she became Lilith''s private maid and all such things were thus very new to her. She had no idea such things urred in private. She wondered whether she would be in that position as well some day or not. Thinking of that made her shiver. She really couldn''t be like Luna who could handle such hard spanks and feel pleasured. It would definitely hurt a lot instead. Lilith didn''t see the Human maid''s reaction and continued to watch the screen in front while spanking Luna. She then saw Lucifer making ame joke in her mind stating the circle of life andughing at it. Then she heard her thinking of making Lith ufortable and knowing his secrets. This annoyed Lilith again, the result of which was Luna getting spanked hard once more and cumming on Lilith''s hand, making it wet. Lilith continued to watch and a bitter, she saw Lucifer her baby''s lips and scamming him into a date. Finally, she saw Lucifer kidnap her baby and vanish! "My baby got kidnapped!" Pah! "Ahhhh!" Luna bore the brunt of Lilith''s annoyance. Her hand was soaked with Luna''s cum and as Lilith hit her ass cheeks, it made a wet pping sound. This time Luna got hit hard but the more was the pleasure she felt and moaned. Despite being in pleasure, she didn''t forget to listen to what Lilith just said. ''His Highness got kidnapped? How? How is that possible?'' Luna thought to herself. But before she could think more¡­ Pah! Chapter 493 Forced On A Date Star Dragon City. "Hehe." Mayzin was watching Lucifer and Lith. She couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Lucifer kidnap Lith into a date. "I wonder what reaction Lilith would have once she realises this neet kidnapped her son." Mayzinughed again after saying so and had her attention back on the two. * Beast Kingdom. Lucifer teleported with Lith in front of a cinema. If she was going on a date, why not just watch a movie, she thought, and brought him here. As for Lith¡­ ''I got kidnapped!'' He was taken to some ce against his wishes by some strange woman. Although it was a dream of many boys to be kidnapped by a super hotdy and do some snu snu with herter, this was not what Lith wanted! He was a married man who already had a lot of hotdies around him! Standing beside Lucifer, Lith knitted his brows and tried to run away from her. He realized one fact and it was that thedy with him was definitely much stronger than him. Fighting her was futile as he would end up either being in a stalemate with her like how it was before or he might as well get suppressed. The past five days of continuous exchanges made Lith understand this very well. Lith put his hand in his pocket and taking out the teleportation token from his ring, he held it in his hand and was about to imbue some spiritual power in it and run away when¡­ Lucifer turned to look at Lith and said, "Where are you going?" Lucifer was a Supreme Rank, being sensitive to spiritual power and elemental energies was natural for her. Lith looked at Lucifer with surprise. She could tell he was about to teleport? How? But despite his initial surprise, he looked at her and said calmly, "Away from you." Now it was Lucifer who was surprised. "What?" Lith tried to take Lucifer''s hand away from his and said while doing so, "Lady, one must not force another if you want to establish good rtionships." Lucifer didn''t understand Lith''s context and neither his words. Looking at him struggle to take her hand off, she asked, "Why are you trying to take my hand off?" Lith, still trying to take it off, said in a calm tone, "I don''t like you and this situation. I am going away from you." A forceful situation was never a good thing. Lucifer was amused to know she was now being seen as a viin to her nephew. ''Did I do something wrong?'' She couldn''t help but wonder. As far as Lucifer knew, she didn''t do anything wrong. She simply talked with him, fought with him fairly, and then brought him here on a date. Where was the thing she did wrong? While she was lost in her thoughts, Lith felt the situation be dangerous. He could now guess that Lucifer was someone really strong, how strong, he didn''t know. She was definitely above him in ranks and he also guessed that the previous fight was probably a fake one. Lith had no idea why Lucifer would fight him and why she would bring him here, but one thing was for sure that he had to get out of here quickly as the situation was dangerous. A bit of strugglingter, Lith realized he couldn''t take her hand off no matter what he did. He clicked his tongue and simply tried to imbue his spiritual power into the teleportation token and escape. Lucifer noticed this and created a barrier around Lith so that he couldn''t run away. Noticing the energy fluctuations around him, Lith frowned. His guess was now confirmed that Lucifer was indeed someone really strong. Looking at Lith, Lucifer asked again, "What''s with the rush? Even if you don''t like me, why are you running away like I am some monster you just encountered?" Lith, although in a bad mood, stayed calm on the outside and said to Lucifer, "I don''t like being forced into things. I want to leave. If you keep cutting off my escape routes, I''ll eventually kill myself and then escape." "WHAT!?" Lucifer was shocked! Howe this calm andposed nephew of hers was now saying such suicidal things? What even went into his head? What were the thoughts he had? ''Oh no¡­ I probably did something wrong. I don''t want to be seen as a bad aunt.'' Lucifer thought to herself. Dates and everything aside, her goal was to be a good aunt. She only just had one nephew and if she didn''t even dote on him, then who would she do it on? Lucifer had two nieces as well and although she tried to get close to them, she was always banned entry for meeting them. The reason? It was because Lilith and Agalea didn''t want the neet traits of her to be passed onto their children. Looking at Lith struggling, Lucifer knitted her brows. She had to do something or her nephew might really dislike her cool and awesome aunt. Lucifer let go of Lith''s hand and said, "I don''t understand what wrong I did for you to have such a reaction, but please don''t have such thoughts again." Hearing that, Lith was confused. His first priority was to escape the moment the hand was taken off but he was taken aback when Lucifer took it off suddenly and said such things. Lucifer continued, "If I did something wrong that may have made you ufortable, do let me know. I don''t really understand what I did wrong for you to have such reactions, but yes, tell me and I''ll avoid doing it." Lith knitted his brows again as he heard that. What the hell was happening here? Howe thisdy suddenly turned to so nice all of a sudden? Did Lith perhaps have the wrong idea of her? But no, she did force Lith into going on a date which he didn''t like. Does she not know of this? Lith looked at Lucifer and asked, "didn''t you just force me into going on a date?" Lucifer made a confused face. "I forced you? When?" Lith wrinkled his nose as he further became confused. "Didn''t you just bring me here against my will?" "What? I did?" Lucifer was surprised. Lith wanted to facepalm when he saw this reaction from thedy in front. It was either thedy was too dumb or thedy had great acting skills to not understand the current situation. Judging from the looks of thedy, she didn''t seem to be acting, Lith came to a conclusion in a few seconds. He then said, "forget it. I am out." "No! Wait!" Chapter 494 L Am Your Aunt "No! Wait!" Lith looked at her and asked, "what now? Didn''t you say you won''t do things to make me ufortable? I want to leave, can I not?" Lucifer shook her head as she heard that. "You can do as you please, but why do you want to leave? Do you not want to hang out with me?" Lith seriously had trouble understanding thedy in front. The more he conversed with her, the more he felt his IQ drop to the surrounding temperature. The conversation really had no meaning behind it. Lith seriously looked at Lucifer and said, "Why would I want to hang out with you?" "You don''t want to? Why?" Lucifer asked again. Lucifer failed to realize that she was aplete stranger to Lith. Though she may have known Lith even before his birth, Lith had never once seen Lucifer in his life. He did know that the Demon Supreme was his aunt and that his mother didn''t like her, but he had never once seen her and the thought of her being with him never crossed his mind. The topic of Lucifer was never brought to him almost all his life. How could he evene to a conclusion that the devil was right in front? But Lucifer wondered why her nephew didn''t want to be with her. Was it because she was not attractive enough to him? Or was it because he was married and thus didn''t like any beauty other than his wives? But who even were his wives? Were they more beautiful than Lucifer? Were they as strong as her as well? Many questions popped in Lucifer''s mind as she tried to analyse why Lith wasn''t interested in being with her. Finally, after much thinking, Lucifer realized, ''Shit! I am in a disguise! No wonder he doesn''t know it''s his aunt! I must show myself or I''ll never be able to hang out with him or go on a date. Once he goes back to Nightingale, I know for sure that bitch won''t let him meet me!'' ''Hmph! In your dreams! I''ll hang out with my nephew and spoil him to death. He''ll never wish to be with you then. Perfect revenge it''ll be.'' Lucifer failed to realise that just thinking won''t solve the problems and she had to act on it. A whileter, Lith took a step to walk away when Lucifer''s attention was back on him again. "Wait, don''t go." Lith looked at her and said sighing, dy, I am not interested in you and don''t want to go on a date." Lucifer clicked her tongue and said, "Don''t go before knowing me then." "Yeah no, not interested." Lith was blunt. Lucifer walked towards Lith and holding his hands, she said, "Please, why are you being so cold to me? I only want to hang out with you." Lith was now surprised as he saw her do this. Aren''t things changing too fast and her mood as well? Just what was going on in her mind and why was she having such mood swings? She first seemed like a strong woman, then like a dumb woman, and now like a woman who just wanted to be with someone. What was up with her? Lith looked at her and wondered why she was so interested in him? Did he have something she liked? He couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you want to hang out with me?" "I can''t even hang out with my nephew?" Lucifer blurted without thinking twice. "Hmm?" Lith was now confused. Looking at his confused face, Lucifer only just realised what she just said. ''Oh shiz¡­'' The arrow was shot and it was toote to take her words back. Lucifer could only awkwardly smile and say while rubbing her hands, "Ehe-heh-he, you see¡­ Umm well¡­ Ehe¡­" Lucifer had no idea what to do. Reveal her identity or run away? The situation was now very awkward. If she said her identity, she didn''t know what would happen but if she ran away, she knew for sure that she wouldn''t be able to meet him again. Thus, weighing the pros and cons, Lucifer decided it was best to say the truth now and not lie. Lucifer cleared her throat and said to Lith, "Right, I forgot to tell you. I am your aunt." Lith eyed her suspiciously and said, "...right. I can tell." He didn''t believe her one bit. Lucifer clicked her tongue as she saw her nephew thinking of her as a scammer again. "I am really your aunt. No need to be so suspicious." As she said that, she snapped her fingers and her disguise was gone. She now stood in front of Lith in her original appearance, making Lith raise both his eyebrows and look at her in surprise. Standing in front of Lith was a devilish beauty with an hour-ss like figure and perfect curves. Big boobs, thick thighs, wide hips, and not to mention her height as well. She was almost as tall as Lith. She had ck-hair and eyes as dark as the night itself. Looking in her eyes, Lith felt as if his soul was being sucked into the deepest abyss. And her red horns¡­ they only just acted as an icing on the cake! Lith had no idea who this woman in front was, but she sure had looks that could rival his wives. But still, despite such looks, he really wasn''t interested in her romantically and not attracted as well. Lucifer, who was expecting Lith to show a shocked and amazed expression, couldn''t help but frown as she saw him not even flinch. ''Do I perhapsck looks somewhere?'' Lucifer started feeling insecure about herself. She forgot that she was the top demon in the world, a being whose looks really were unmatched. The only reason Lith didn''t show any reaction was because he was used to being around beauties. Had it been someone else, if they were weaker, they would already lose their mind and would want to r*pe Lucifer for her beauty. If it was someone stronger, they definitely would want to bed her. Lith was the exception among all, but Lucifer didn''t know this and now felt insecure. In any case, her insecurities could wait. She first had to rify the situation. Lucifer walked towards Lith and once again held his hands and looked him in the eyes. She then said, "Lith, I am your aunt." ..... A/N: All three GT bonuses are done. New goal is 579/700 GTs (+1 bonus) For Powerstones it is 670/800 (+1 bonus) Have a good day everyone and also Merry Christmas to all of you. I hope you''re having a good holiday and that Santa gives you some gifts (: If he doesn''t, you can always put your cream in the chimney to lubricate it so that Santa doesn''t have problems sliding in (??? ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã?)?? Have a good day and happy reading! Chapter 495 Lucifer States The Truth "Lith, I am your aunt." Looking at the devilishly beautifuldy in front, Lith now had some of his doubts vanish. Though he did have some guess as to who this was in front, he still asked, "Your name?" It was better to confirm things without jumping to conclusions. Lucifer knitted her brows and looked at Lith, wondering how he didn''t know her name. ''Did Lilith not tell him?'' She wondered. "You don''t know my name?" Lucifer asked. Lith nodded lightly. Lucifer''s brows furrowed further and she thought, ''That bitch! She didn''t even tell my name to my cute nephew! How rude!'' She cursed Lilith a bit more and after a few seconds, sighed and said to Lith, "I am Lucifer. Your mother''s best friend." "Ah¡­" Lith was surprised knowing who it was in front. He did guess that it might be her, but now knowing it really was her, he was still a bit surprised. But then, keeping his surprise aside, he couldn''t help but ask, "Why were you in a disguise? And why did you fight with me?" Why did she waste so much time fighting when there was no need? Lith had such thoughts. "Ah well¡­ ehe¡­" Lucifer was embarrassed to say the truth and smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know what to do in this situation. Tell Lith the truth? Or lie and run away? She was once again stuck in a difficult situation. If she said the truth, she had no idea what would happen. But if she lied and ran away, she had a hunch that she wouldn''t look like a cool aunt to her only nephew anymore. ''What to do?'' Lucifer thought. A few secondster, the demoness couldn''t think too much and, ''fuck it. I''ll go with the flow and see what happens.'' Lucifer cleared her throat and said looking at Lith, "I can tell you the truth if you want. But do you promise to notugh or have a bad impression of your aunt?" "Hmm?" Lith was confused as he heard that. He had no idea what context Lucifer was saying things in. "Just promise me, you won''t think badly of your aunt, okay?" Lucifer still thought of Lith as a child and she talked in a manner that one would to a child. Lith had no idea once again but he simply nodded and decided to go with the flow as well. Lucifer then said, "well, you see¡­ I lost a bet with another aunt of yours. Then in that¡­" Lucifer started saying the truth to Lith. She felt it would be better to say the truth than to lie in this situation. She exined her situation about how she was a demoness whose innate nature was lustful and how she stayed horny most of the time. Though it was a bit weird to say it to a child, Lucifer, at the end of the day, had little to no shame, so it was fine. She then talked about Mayzin finding a perfect partner for her and it was Lith. Lith listened intently without interrupting her. Finally as she was finishing, she said, "Sigh. Aunt really didn''t want to do this, Lith. But aunt had to. It''s because I''ve got no one who could potentially be a good partner for me." Lucifer was correct. Being alone wasn''t something that would end well in her case. Till the time she was having sex with Lilith and her other friends, her body was still fine. But after they stopped, Lucifer had no idea what would happen to her. Lucifer needed to vent out every few thousand years. It''s been almost two thousand years since shest had sex properly. Though she could abstain for another few thousand years, she would still need to masturbate by herself. Thus, she was seriously in need of a partner. But of course, she couldn''t just date a child, could she? Such were her thoughts. It didn''t matter to her if she was his aunt or not, it was just the age that irked her a bit. After fully listening to his aunt''s exnation, Lith understood the situation that was happening. Though he was a bit annoyed that his aunt wasted his time fighting him stupidly, he could get where she wasing from. She needed a partner and he was a good candidate for her. Looking at her, Lith thought that she wasn''t bad to be a harem member, but like again, he had no romantic interest in her and he would only think of another harem member when his already present harem membersare fully satisfied. And yes, he did pity her situation, he pretty much was not going to be a partner. At least for now. Lith asked Lucifer calmly after she finished, "then¡­ aunt, what do you want to do from now on?" Lucifer shook her head. "No idea really. But that aside¡­" She held Lith''s hand and looked him in the eyes. Continuing, she said, "...you don''t hate aunt, right?" Lith nodded. "I don''t. Aunt is not a bad person afterall." He had no idea why he was suddenly talking like a kid with Lucifer. The only person who he ever talks with like this was his mother. Maybe it could be due to his aunt sharing the same age as his mother? Lith thought. Lucifer smiled brightly as she heard that. "Good. Now, let''s go on a date then." Lith rolled his eyes as he heard that. "Aunt, didn''t you say you think of me as a child? You still want to?" Lucifer did say that Lith was like a child to her when she was exining. Lucifer nodded. "I still do, but I have to fulfill that Space bitc¨C ahem, your other aunt''s bet. Come, let''s go watch a movie." Lucifer felt it might not be appropriate to say bad words in front of a child. Lith wrinkled his nose. He could clearly see his aunt was treating him like a child and now it was bing annoying. She was about to say ''Space bitch'' but she didn''t. ''It can''t be like this. I don''t want to be seen as a little child. I am not a child. I would''ve very well been a middle aged man by now if I was on earth.'' Lith thought he should rify the situation properly with his aunt or else the next thing he knows, she might as well take him on a diaper shopping while holding him in his arms. Thinking of such a thing, Lith''s body shivered as he felt creeped out. Although it was fun to be held in the arms of his mother when he was a child, he couldn''t picture the same now. He was too old for such things! ''Okay, it''s decided. I don''t want to go diaper shop¨C I mean, I don''t want to be seen as a child. I''ll probably just give a demo to my aunt of my divine fingers and she''ll understand.'' Thinking so, Lith said calmly, not showing any trace of what he was thinking, "Okay. But what movie are we watching?" Lucifer thought, before asking, "do you have any preference?" "Not really." Lith answered. "Any genre you like?" "Hmm¡­ probably action?" "Any preference for your mc?" "Uhh¡­" Lith was asked many questions for movie preference by Lucifer. After each question and answer, Lucifer would list a minimum of three movies and this amazed Lith knowing how much knowledge his aunt had about anime. Finally, they decided to watch a movie about sorcerers fighting. It was out in cinemas right now and was really good, from what Lucifer saw in reviews. She had yet to see this movie. But on another thought, Lith felt that action movie might not be appropriate and go well with the things he was about to do with her aunt. He thus asked if Lucifer was okay with romance genre, to which she replied, "I like all genres. I don''t discriminate." Lith looked at her and asked, "so you like tentacles and scat genre as well?" This wasn''t an anime genre, but a hentai one. Lith was just trying to joke. He had confidence in himself knowing Lucifer might not get it. But oh well¡­ Lucifer knitted her brows and said, "No, I don''t like that those. I have no idea how people would ever get turned on by those things. Eww." "I maybe a demon, but even I have some standards." Lith was surprised to hear that. ''So she sees hentai too?'' Now Lith was more curious about his aunt and felt she was probably a bit interesting. He was forgetting that Lucifer was a demon. Not just any, but the one above all. She knew all dark fetishes and fantasies there were and Lith was indeed a baby in front of her when it came to such things. But of course, Lucifer wouldn''t say such things to Lith and exin to him. She was trying to not cuss and corrupt his innocent soul. When Lucifer said she was a demon and had some standards, she was referring that there were some things in the world that even the most scummiest, corrupt, and filthy beings in the world, aka demons and devils, didn''t like. Scat genre being one such thing that Lucifer hated from the bottom of her heart. She regretted ever watching one such hentai. It turned her off so much, she didn''t bother to masturbate for a couple hundred years, until she ended up finding a good vani hentai. But of course, she wasn''t going to say this to Lith. Lucifer got absorbed in her thoughts and clearly forgot to ask Lith how he knew of such things. A child shouldn''t know of hentai, should he? Lith, he talked with her a bit before they finally decided to go see a rom movie. It was a light hearted one and Lucifer felt that this movie might be better suited for Lith. It had no gore, no sex or anything, and it was just a wholesome movie overall. She had seen its trailer and reviews so she knew about it. It was a perfect movie to watch with her little nephew and it wouldn''t corrupt him as well. Lucifer would also get to spend some quality time with him and bond properly, eventually bing closer with him. But little did she know¡­ Chapter 496 Lucifer Has No Milk Inside the cinema hall. Lith and Lucifer were seated in the center seats. The movie had begun and apart from them, there was no one else present. It was not because of Lucifer, but due to Lith. When buying tickets, Lith showed his ck Card and he ended up having all the seats for himself. It amazed Lucifer who wondered what sort of card this was. If Lucifer wanted to do the same thing, she could also do so by using her powers. She could hypnotize people into leaving and could have all the seats for herself. Or she could call Adriel, her secretary, and ask her to arrange the show for her. But she didn''t have something as convenient as Lith''s card. Amused, she decided to copy this idea and get it implemented. In any case, both were now alone, watching a wholesome rom movie. Lucifer got herself a tub full of popcorn and munched on it while watching the movie. As for Lith, he simply sat and watched silently as he had some other ns. A few minutes into the movie, Lith decided to make his move. He turned to the side and looking at Lucifer''s beautiful face, Lith said, "Hey aunt,e closer." He put the armrest separating the two up and called her closer to him. Lucifer didn''t think much and simply moved closer. Her attention was more on the movie. As she got close, her body touched Lith''s. Lith then turned his body a bit to the side, facing Lucifer, and slowly moved his hand toward her belly. Lucifer noticed his hand was now on her stomach and turned to look at Lith. She asked in a hushed whisper, "What are you doing?" She wasn''t angry or creeped out by Lith''s actions; No, she was just curious. "Just rx and keep watching the movie. You''ll know soon what I am doing." "Alright." Lucifer shrugged and got back to watching. She wasn''t an angel to freak out if someone touched her like that. Nor was she a young girl. She was a demoness and also a maturedy. She didn''t mind if someone she was close with touched her inappropriately anywhere. Lith was her best friend''s son and also her nephew. She knew about him way before he was even born and thus shared some closeness with him. Lith wrapped his hand around Lucifer''s waist and brought her further closer to him. With his other hand, he once again began to caress her abdomen. Lucifer was watching the movie without caring about what Lith was doing to her. To her, it just felt like some childish stuff he may be doing, and let him continue. Lith''s hand then moved up towards Lucifer''s big breasts and only now did Lucifer feel something was up. She turned to look at him and asked while munching on some popcorn, "Do you perhaps need milk?" He was a child, maybe he needed to be breastfed? Lucifer had such thoughts. "What?" Lith was confused. Lucifer looked at him, dead serious, and asked, "do you want milk?" "Why would I want milk?" Lith was confused. Not understanding why Lucifer was asking such a question. Lucifer then looked towards his hand and said, "then why is your hand on my breast? Are you sure you don''t need milk?" "..." Lith was utterly speechless as this happened and simply stared at Lucifer with a dumbfounded gaze. Lucifer did not see anything wrong with what she was saying. She looked him in the eye and said again, "I don''t really have milk in my breasts to give you though." A vein popped on Lith''s forehead as he became annoyed by Lucifer''sment. No one has ever done such a thing to him. ''Damn this aunt of mine!'' He cursed in his mind. ''She really thhinks I am a baby, doesn''t she?'' Lucifer''s ability to annoy people was unfathomable. If she could even annoy a Goddess like Lilith, then how could Lith even stand a chance against her? She managed to annoy him even without putting in any effort and it was not even on purpose! Lith thought of teaching his aunt a lesson and he immediately put his hand inside her ck t-shirt and moved it up toward her breast. He was slightly surprised to discover that she was not wearing any bra but it did not matter to him. His annoyed self continued his aggressive advances on her body. Lith imbued some Lightning between his fingers and pinched Lucifer''s nipples, jolting her. A wave of pain and pleasure caused her to shiver a bit and she turned to Lith. "Hey! What are you doing?" Lucifer couldn''t help but ask as Lith pinched her nipples again. "Proving a point to you," Lith smirked and replied without hesitation. He then pulled at her nipple. While doing so, he injected some lightning inside her, causing her to shiver further. Lith''s other hand, which was wrapped around her waist, slid down her gray sweatpants. Once again, he was surprised to find her not wearing any panties. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you not wearing any bra or panties?" Lucifer didn''t even look at Lith and continued to munch on popcorn as she replied, "too much work. It also feels ufortable." She suddenly realized where her nephew''s hand was. She narrowed her eyes at him and asked, "That aside, why are your hands in my pants?" "To finger fuck you, why else?" Lith said it straight to her. Hearing the answer, Lucifer raised an eyebrow. "Child, don''t you¨C Mhmm¡­" As soon as Lith heard the word child, he injected some more lightning in Lucifer''s nipple and stimted her, causing her to moan. "I am not a child." Lith finally couldn''t help but say. "You are," Lucifer replied. "I am not." Lith asserted his statement by grazing past Lucifer''s softbia. He massaged the two lower lips for an instant. Then without waiting, he shoved his two fingers inside her pussy, causing her to let out a surprised gasp. "Ahh¨C hey, you''ll break my hymen. Be gentle." Lucifer chastised, enjoying Lith''s fingers inside her. "Hmm? You''re a virgin?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Lucifer turned to look at him and answered, "Obviously. What makes you think I am not?" "Didn''t you say you had sex before?" Lith asked. Lucifer nodded. "I did. But it was not with any man. It was with otherdies. We just used to finger each other, then¨C" "Okay, stop. I don''t wanna know." Lith said. Lucifer smirked when she realized she had made her nephew ufortable. She couldn''t help but want to tease him when she saw his reaction. Lucifer brought her face close to Lith''s. She ced her index finger under his chin and slowly raised his face. As his amethyst eyes met hers, she softly whispered, "You know¡­ I fucked your mom." She ended the sentence by whispering it in his ears while blowing hot air on his neck. Lith blinked twice and his brain was trying to process what was happening. Lucifer said or did things too randomly. After understanding what was happening, he felt as if Lucifer was trying to imitate a bully who would make ''Yo mama'' jokes or say I did this and that to your mom. Lith was about to get annoyed when something clicked in his head. He smirked and replied, "You know¡­" "I did the same." ''HAHAHAHA!'' Luciferughed in her heart, not expecting such a reply. She really wasn''t expecting it, but she did not show it on her face and controlled her smile. She said further in a sultry voice, "It seems we have something inmon." Lith nodded. "Indeed." Then he smiled and continued, "but the only difference is, I can still go back home and have sex, while you have no one to do it with." "..." Chapter 497 Lith Wont Sleep With Some Strange Woman "...to have sex with." "..." Now it was Lucifer whose brain was trying to process what just happened. After understanding that she had just been smacked verbally, she held Lith''s cor and mock raged, "You little demon!" "Correction: Vampire," Lith corrected her with a wide grin. Lucifer clicked her tongue andid back on Lith''s body. She put her popcorn to the side and said while closing her eyes, "Let''s see how your finger y is. I don''t want to be without a partner for life. I am going to give you a chance. Though it still feels weird to be touched by a child." Lucifer then thought in her mind, ''thankfully there''s no police here or I would be jailed by now.'' Lith''s sarcasticment had, in fact, touched her sore spot. She had been partnerless for a long time and if she didn''t have one soon, she''ll face some serious problems. Lith was just two or something decades old in her opinion. He was not even 0.001% of her age. To qualify to be called an adult, in her opinion, he must at least be five thousand years old. But oh well, she could do nothing about it now. She really needed a partner and was thus willing to give Lith a shot. If he could satisfy her, then she''ll consider him as her potential partner. Though she was still a bit irked with herself that she was fooling around with someone so young. ''I hope I don''t get called a shotacon.'' Lucifer thought to herself. Having full ess to her body, Lith was about to continue fingering his sexy aunt when Lucifer stopped him. "Put this on your fingers." Lucifer pped a talisman on his two fingers and it disappeared after wrapping itself around his fingers. "What''s this?" Lith asked. "It''s to protect my hymen. Your fingers have a good chance of breaking it. I don''t want to lose my virginity to some child''s finger." "..." ''Damn this aunt of mine!'' Lith cursed. He aggressively kneaded her breasts and put his fingers deep inside her. He moved them rhythmically in and out, massaging her inner walls. Lucifer closed her eyes again and tried to feel Lith''s technique. Lith brought some lightning on his thumb. While fingering Lucifer''s cunt with his middle and ring finger, he rubbed her clit with his thumb, causing the lightning to jolt her clit. "Ohhh¡­" Lucifer''s legs mped together as she felt the first wave of pleasure hit her. She opened her eyes and looking at Lith, said, "Not bad. Not bad. But your mother''s fingers are definitely much better." She was provoking Lith so that he would use more such techniques. Being a demon, provoking anyone was as natural as breathing to her. Lith knitted his brows and continued to finger her. While doing so, he felt something tickle his fingers inside. He ignored it because he was getting annoyed by Lucifer''sments. Lith continued to stimte her boobs and her pussy and a whileter, Lucifer had a small orgasm. Her sweatpants were soaked in her own juices. She got up and stretchedzily. Keeping her posture where her boobs pushed against her t-shirt, shemented, "Good but you still need to learn a lot to satisfy me." The Demon Queen wasn''t so easy to be pleasured. Lith knitted his brows. First Lucifer thought of him as a child and now his techniques were being questioned. His fingering techniques had brought fivedies of different cultivation levels to orgasm. Howe he failed to do so with Lucifer? Lith could not understand the reason. It was only natural he wouldn''t know. Hisdies were deeply in love with him. They would cum even with his slight touch, let alone when he used his fingering techniques. Lucifer wasn''t in love with him. She even thought of Lith as a child which was a bit of a turn-off for her. Thus, his techniques could not bring her to a shaking orgasm. But yes, she did feel that his techniques were good. But they weren''t good enough to blow her mind. Lith clicked his tongue and said, "I guess I''ll need to prove my prowess in some other way." Lucifer smiled saucily and said, "Sure. Why not? But until you can bring me to the brink of pleasure, I am not going to let you take my virginity." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. This was not what he meant. "Why do you think I want to take your virginity?" Lith asked. Lucifer tilted her head in confusion. She then asked, "You don''t want to? Is your auntcking somewhere? Am I not hot and sexy enough for you?" She then unted her body and showed her curves to Lith. Lith shook his head. "I am a loyal man. I would never sleep with some strange woman." Lucifer knitted her brows. "I am a strange woman? I am literally your aunt!" She then bent down and looked at Lith''s face in a close-up. "And also, don''t you young boys have a fetish to fuck your hot aunts? You know, something like NTRing your aunt''s husband and fucking your aunt behind the whole family''s back. Don''t you have such fetishes?" Lith facepalmed as he heard that. Just what was going on inside Lucifer''s head to think of such things? Lucifer, the full-time otaku, had read many doujinshis online. She thus thought that many young boys had such fantasies. Lith got up and ced both his hands on Lucifer''s shoulders. He then said seriously, "Aunt, by any chance, do you need some help?" "What?" Lucifer was confused. Lith shook his head. It seemed to him that his aunt was a gone case. There was no point in talking to her about those things. He changed the topic and said, "I''ll get you your shaking orgasmter. I didn''t know you were so shameless at the start. Had I known, I would not have brought you here to the cinema but taken you to a love hotel." "This atmosphere is only perfect for light teasing. Also, it only works when thedy you''re bringing out is shy." Lucifer caught his point and asked with narrowed eyes, "do you not think I am shy?" Lith wrinkled his nose and refuted her with a straight tone, "if you''re shy, then NGNL will have a season 2." "You rascal." Lucifer pinched Lith''s stomach as she understood the reference. Lith chuckled. "Alright, I am gonna go. I have work to do. I''ll see youter." Just as Lith was about to leave, he felt a tap on his shoulder. Lith turned back and saw Lucifer looking at him with a smile. "Where do you think you''re going?" "To do something I was in the middle of?" Lith answered. Lucifer smiled again and said, "you''re not going anywhere until you fix that sloppy technique of yours." "Aunt, I am not going to finger you¨C" "I am talking about the way you use the Destruction elements. Also, your proficiency with the Dark element is crap. I can''t even fathom how it would be with Death, since I didn''t see you use it." "Huh?" Lith was taken aback. Lucifer shook her head. "Tch. Tch. Tch. I don''t want to work, but if I let you go with such sloppy techniques, I am sure your mother will fuck me up." "And I do want to get fucked, but not in that way." "Yeah, no, I am¨C" Lucifer cut Lith off by pulling him close to herself. She slung her arm around his neck and said, "Let''s go! It''s time for some aunt-nephew bonding!" ..... A/N: This is a bonus chapter. GT goal: 699/700 (+1 bonus) Powerstones 110/900 (+1 bonus) Since we are so close to hitting 700 GTs, I published the bonus now. New GT goal: 699/800 (+1 bonus) Chapter 498 Lith Is Annoyed Lucifer appeared in mid-air, holding Lith in her embrace, who was struggling to get away from her. "Hey, leave me! I have work to do!" Lith said. Lucifer chuckled. "Sure." Saying so, she sealed his wings and his spiritual power and dropped him. "Oops, seems like you said it at the wrong moment." She covered her mouth and giggled. "WHAAaaa¡­.aa¡­a¡­" Lith''s voice trailed off as he fell down. He cursed in his mind, ''Damn it. This aunt of mine is sure troublesome. I''ll definitely get my revenge someday soon.'' ''But for now, how am I gonnand safely? I''ll be dead if I hit the ground at this speed!'' With his cultivation sealed, Lith had no way to slow himself. While he was thinking of ways to solve the problem, he was getting closer to the ground and could hit it at any moment. But before that happened, he felt someone grab his cor. Lith looked up and saw Lucifer. He knitted his brows and looked at her with annoyance. Lucifer chuckled. "What? I am a good aunt, ain''t I? I didn''t let you fall and saved you." "Sure. Sure." Lith said sarcastically. Lucifer then put him on the ground and stood beside him. Lith dusted his clothes and looked around to see where he was. He found himself to be present in a small vige somewhere in a deserted area. Before he could analyze his situation further, Lucifer grabbed his cor again and took him a bit above the ground. She then yelled, "HEY! LOOK, I FOUND A VAMPIRE!" Thud! Lucifer dropped him on the ground again after saying so. Lith was confused and as he looked around, "What the¨C" Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ He heard a loud rumbling followed by loud howlsing from all directions. From the sound of it, they were alling towards him. "DID SOMEONE SAY A VAMPIRE!? OUUUUU!" "The vige has not had a vampire in ten thousand years. Ouuuu!" "WHO DARES ENTER THIS VILLAGE!?" Looking around, a dust cloud erupted away from Lith, behind which the rumbling sound wasing from and also the howls. As the dust cleared, Lith saw a lot of tanned-skin people running towards him. He squinted his eyes to look clearly and said, "they are¨C" "Werewolves, my child, Werewolves," Lucifer said with an air of authority, as if she was some wise old man with high cultivation, revealing the divine secrets to a mere mortal child. Lith, he could swear he had a feeling of beating his aunt first before anyone else. She had been acting annoying all this time. "Where am I? Why are there so many werewolves?" Lith asked. Lucifer smiled and exined, "you''re in the Werewolf Continent. I found a vige with many strong Werewolves. Most are Saint Ranks and there are also a few Half Kings. I have no idea why those people with high cultivation are here, but oh well, since it''s away from the capital, it''s fine." "Oh, by the way, they hate Vampires to their core, so good luck trying not to get killed. Also, you only have Dark, Death, and Destruction elemental energies for use. I''ve sealed your affinities for the other elements." "I am watching from a bit away, if you need any help, don''t call me. Sayonara~" Lucifer left after saying so, making Lith further annoyed. ''It''s confirmed. Once I be stronger, I''m gonna spank this damn aunt''s ass cheeks till they are swollen.'' The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, they say. Lith was currently having the same thoughts as his mother when she was annoyed by Lucifer. ''But first, I have to get out of this situation.'' Lith thought to himself. He looked at the werewolves closing in and suddenly, something struck him. ''Oh wait, I can always use my teleportation token and run away.'' Lith checked his pocket to get away, only to realize he didn''t have his space ring or any other defensive artifact on him. Lith frowned hard as he saw everything had been taken away. "DAMN IT! I''LL DEFINITELY WHOOP HER ASS THE NEXT TIME I SEE HER." * Not far from Lith, Lucifer tossed a space ring in her hands as she sat on afortable chair, drinking a cocktail. She had put on sunsses and a hat as if she was on a holiday. "Fufufu¡­ he seems angry." Lucifer chuckled. She then continued, "hmm¡­ he says he''ll spank my ass. I wonder how he''ll do that? With his hands? A belt? Maybe a stick? HmMmMmmM, is he perhaps into BDSM?" "How kinky and lewd." "As expected of my nephew, umu." Lucifer nodded her head proudly. She continued to sip on her drink and watched Lith face the bloodthirsty werewolves charging towards him." * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was sipping on some tea while her maid stood behind her. Luna had left after Lilith stopped spanking her. She had some pretty good orgasms but her butt stung. She had to get some ointments to apply to her stinging buttcheeks to hasten the healing process. Spanking from a Legendary Rank was no joke. Even if Luna was an Emperor Rank and a vampire, her innate regeneration was not enough to speed up her healing and thus she needed some ointments. After she left, Lilith continued to watch Lucifer. She was slightly annoyed when she saw her son finger Lucifer. She did not want him to have any attachments to her, but then she was even more pissed when Lucifer told Lith that she had fucked her. ''When did I get fucked by Lucifer? Wasn''t it the other way round?'' Lilith thought to herself. ''Since when did this demon have the power to do that? It seems she really has forgotten her previous spanking.'' ''Also, I think it''s time I help my baby a bit. I don''t know why my future self said to give him these coordinates, but I am really afraid he''ll get hurt.'' ''Sigh¡­ but I have to give it to him even if I am really reluctant. She did mention that it''s rted majorly to his growth. If I don''t give it to him, he''ll suffer a major loss.'' ''Tsk. I guess I''ll need to trust my future self.'' After her thoughts were over, she continued to watch Lucifer and Lith. Their fingering session was over and after a small talk, Lucifer decided to train Lith. Lilith nodded and she was pleased with Lucifer. Helping her son out in cultivation was a good thing. But when she saw how Lucifer nned to train Lith, Lilith let out a series of curses. "This damnzy neet. She isn''t even there guiding him on how to use the elements and is simply waiting to see him be beaten up." "If I could, I would''ve really made her butt swollen." The Human maid, standing behind Lilith, shivered. She immediately asked, "Madam, should I call Luna again?" Lilith turned around upon hearing the question and looked at her maid with surprise. ''So she finally has the guts to speak? Good.'' The new maid did not speak anything more and simply waited for orders. She wasn''t as open as Luna who spoke anything that came to her mind. Lilith was constantly trying to change this habit of hers and finally, it was showing effects. The maid was afraid to speak, but she was trained to always look out for the best interests of her Madam. Thus she asked whether to call Luna or not. "No need. That poorss has suffered enough today." Lilith said and went back to watching Lith on the screen. The maid nodded and stood still, waiting for further orders. But in her head, she was thinking, ''Suffered? Madam sure knows how to joke.'' * Empress'' Castle, Star Dragon City. "Damnnnnn. It hadn''t even been an hour since they met and his hands are already in Lucifer''s pants." Mayzin was shocked. She didn''t expect this to happen so fast. She thought Lith might act shy or something. She did not expect him to straight away go for Lucifer''s pussy. She then squinted her eyes as she saw something. "She''s moaning? She''s moaning!" Mayzin eximed. To make Lucifer moan like that, only Mayzin knew how much skill it required. This damn Lucifer, although very horny, would never simply cum with mere fingering. She needed a lot of stuff to stimte her and only then would she climax. Only Lilith was proficient in bringing Lucifer to a shaking orgasm and both Mayzin and Agalea used to have a hard time making her climax. Mayzin suddenly remembered that it once took her almost a week to get Lucifer to have a big orgasm from fingering. It was because Lucifer was so hard to please that nobody wanted to have sex with her and avoided her. Well, Lilith was an exception. She didn''t avoid her, she simply had her reasons to not sleep with Lucifer anymore. She then saw Lucifer''s expression change. By the time the fingering session was over, she could see that Lucifer had a small orgasm. "Damn!" Mayzin eximed again. Her nephew sure knew how to have his way with a woman. But then she saw Lucifer say that his techniques were just okayish. Also, he would only have ess to her only if Lith could bring her a shaking orgasm. "What!? Bitch, don''t ask for something impossible." Mayzinmented. This poor child was straight-up being bullied by this damn Lucifer. Bringing her to a shaking orgasm was like asking a toddler to push a truck. How the fuck can something like this happen!? Mayzin could only pray for Lith and hope that he doesn''t fall for such tricks from Lucifer. She also hoped that Lith would act smart and avoid Lucifer. She wanted to see something fune out of his interaction with Lucifer, but now she was pitying the poor child. "Tch. Tch. I guess I''ll apologize to him for bringing this demon to him when I go on a date. Wait¨C No, no. I am not going on a date!" Mayzin suddenly realized what she was thinking and shook her head. She then clicked her tongue and said, "Damn Lilith, why must you give me such a bet." Chapter 499 Lith Vs Werewolves (1/3) Many burly and tanned-skin men came running towards Lith. They wore baggy trousers, an open vest and had different styles of turbans and hats on their heads. To Lith, they looked like clothes from fantasy Arabian tale characters. There were women in the group as well wearing Arabian-themed outfits with veils on their faces. Each race had its own distinct culture and clothing. They were heavily influenced by the reincarnators from Earth and everyone lived different lifestyles. The Werewolves followed the theme from middle-eastern Earth. Many could be seen wearing the clothing of sheiks everywhere in the Werewolf Continent. It suited them as the continent was half desert and half forest. The days were really hot here and the nights were cold. Loose clothes helped them deal with high temperatures during the day. As for cold nights, they still wore the same clothing as they preferred the cold. Lith saw the hairy werewolves in baggy trousers rush towards him with bloodthirsty eyes and hands itching for a fight. No Vampire had dared toe to their vige in ages. Now that one of them was here, these Werewolves were more than happy to wee the intruder with their sharp ws and bloody maws. Lith took a deep breath and regted his breathing. He had no other choice than to defend using his limited elements. He knew that the faster he finished his aunt''s sadistic training, the faster he could leave this ce. He extended his hand and felt the Destruction energy around him. He then tried to make a sword out of it, only to be called out by Lucifer who shouted from afar, "Stupid! Use necromancy spells and summon some skeletons or something. Use your head, use AOE attacks!" "If you keep doing such idiotic things, you''ll never be stronger and get in my pants!" A vein popped on Lith''s head as he was annoyed by hermentary. No wonder his mother hated Lucifer so much. He was going to use Death elemental energy but he also had to get ready to fend off any long-range attacks that might being toward him. But he knew Lucifer wouldn''t stop taunting unless he used some AOE attacks. Lith stopped making the sword and focused on summoning a few undead creatures. He bent down to touch the ground and ced his palm on it. Then he activated a Rank 9 summoning spell. Magic circles appeared on the ground in a hundred-meter radius. Soon many creatures, both terrestrial and flying, appeared from within. Lithmanded them to attack the Werewolves closing in and they obeyed without hesitation. "Hah! Mere beasts!" A werewolfmented. "GET THEM, EVERYONE!" "I''ll fend off these beasts, charge towards that leech and get him first!" "Roger!" "OOOUUUUUUU!" The Werewolves were fired up and ran towards Lith with all their might. Lith hadn''t stopped with the summoning spell. After he was done using a Rank 9 spell, he noticed not even 1% of his spiritual power was used. Lith then raised his hand and slowly brought it down in a manner as if he was opening a zip. A portal soon opened up. A thousand flying demonic beasts appeared from the portal, their screeches piercing the soul. "SHIT! THERE ARE MORE!" The Werewolves were rmed! "Hey, I don''t think we''ll manage well with this." "YES! YES! CALL THE ELDERS! CALL THE CHIEFS! CALL EVERYONE!" Lith''s power scared them as many summoned beasts came out, one after another. Lith didn''t stop here. He checked his spiritual power and found only half a percent of it was used for a Half Saint Rank spell. Lith raised both his hands and drew magic circles in the air. He drew some in front of him and then some at his sides. Finally, when he was done, he chanted a spell. Then he looked straight at the Werewolves and bit his index finger, making blood ooze out of his wound. A drop of his blood fell down on the ground. As it did, Lith calmlymanded, "Charge." BOOM! A thousand more demonic beasts appeared all around the Werewolves. They screeched, howled, and went after them rabidly, shocking the pack of Werewolves. "Hey, dumbass! Instead of having those beasts charge at everyone, you should''ve made a group of two or three to charge at one person." Lucifer criticized while sipping on her cocktail. Lith ignored her as the mere sound of her voice was now annoying him. In his opinion, randomness was better than organized attacks. Then people would not have any idea which beast is attacking whom and from where. This way, they might cause more damage. Of course, this also meant that some beasts would not attack the strong people and would go for the weaker targets first. But Lith also had ns to deal with this problem. Lith created a bow and arrows from the destruction element energy. He nned to shoot them toward the stronger people of the pack. "The way you crafted the bow and arrows is worse than the craftsmanship of a toddler! Keep your hands steady, fool!" "If you can''t even have proper control over your hands, how are you going to bring me to a shaking orgasm with those fingers?" Lucifer was trash-talking like no tomorrow. Lith might not know it but this full-time otaku was also a gamer who had a long experience of trash-talking in the game lobbies. She had also been on the receiving end of some A-grade trash-talk and learned from the best. She has had a hundred thousand hours of ytime on the world''s most famous online fps game. She ranked in the top ten in that game before she got bored and left it. Annoyed by herments, Lith tried his best to ignore her. He focused more on the battle than on her words. His brain was now adapting to hermentary. He could now filter the trash from the good advice. Still, it did not mean he was not annoyed. In fact, Lith could swear that Lucifer was the most annoying person he had ever met. Lith cast a spell on both his hands and steadied them. He then made another bow but felt his hands shaking again. His hands were shaking from the unstable Destruction energy that he was taking from the surroundings. Energies are always present in equilibrium with the surroundings and thus they aren''t seen. But when someone tries to break the bnce, like Lith was doing, the energies would be unstable and resist. Energies would try to get back to their original equilibrium and resist the person trying to use them. This resistance was the reason why his hands shook as it drained his power to keep energy in control. It was not easy to pull out energies from the surroundings and make an object with it. That''s why only the Saint Rank and above were capable of this feat. At the current stage, pulling the energy from its equilibrium was equivalent to a mortal trying to pull a carriage containing a thousand kilograms of goods with one hand. It was difficult, but that''s how much force was needed to simply make a bow. But yes, the more difficult it was, the more powerful it was in the end. Lith was soon able to properly make a bow without his hands shaking. He then created a few arrows as well to use with the Bow. Lith shot the arrows straight at some Werewolves that looked like they were trouble and killed them in one shot. The others were alerted and immediately went on their guards. Lith killed a few more people with his Destruction arrows before finally feeling that his hands couldn''t take it anymore. He let go of the bow and let it be assimted with the surroundings, returning it to its previous form. Lith then tried to make a simple Destruction sword that wouldn''t cost as much energy. He then cast a Dark spell on himself, bing invisible, and rushed toward the Werewolves. Just as he took a step, Lucifer''s voice rang out in his ears. "The way you cast that invisibility spell is so bad that if you try to peep at me while I am bathing with that pathetic spell, I''d not even be angry and show you my tits simply out of pure pity." Veins popped on Lith''s head and he couldn''t help but shout in Lucifer''s direction, "WHO WANTS TO SEE YOUR TITS!?" Listening to him shout suddenly, the Werewolves were confused. Even though they were engaged in battle with the summons, a thought still crossed them: ''Is that guy going insane?'' They couldn''t hear Lucifer''s voice. It was only Lith who could hear her shout. They couldn''t see anyone apart from Lith and thus had an impression that he was probably a madman. Lucifer, who could feel Lith''s annoyance from his tone, chuckled and continued, "If you dream about fucking me in my sleep and surprising me, make sure to first blend the surroundings into the spell, instead of blending the spell into the surrounding. Then cover yourself with it." Lith was still very annoyed but Lucifer''s advice made him think of things deeply. He tried doing what she said. After failing a few times, he finally got the hang of it. Lith then walked towards the Werewolves and to his surprise, despite being in front of them, they weren''t able to even feel a hint of his presence. It was as if there was no one. Lith then pointed the sword at the neck of one random person and was about to sh it, but he didn''t do it. He noticed that the instincts of the Werewolf did not detect his presence. ''Interesting.'' Lith felt amazed by this new proficiency he was gaining. He cut the Werewolves one by one and returned to his position to save some energy. Soon, the elders and the chief of the vige arrived at the scene. Looking at so many dead people, the chief yelled angrily, "WHO DARES!?" Chapter 500 Lith Vs Werewolves (2/3) The chief of werewolves was a two-meter tall muscr bald man with tanned skin and a big beard. As soon as he came out, he yelled at the top of his lungs when he saw his pack members dead and heavily injured. He first transformed his hands into the Werewolf form and shed away all the summons he could. The elders helped him with clearing the summoned beasts. After every summon was destroyed, he checked up on the pack members and ensured their safety. The enemy was beyond their level, and only someone at the chief or the elder''s level could deal with him. The chief was a Half King Rank while the elders were all Saints. Once they were done evacuating the people, they looked at their enemy. He was a lean silver-haired boy, a few inches short of two meters, standing right in front of them. He held a ck and magenta colored sword, which the chief and the elders could make out was made from Destruction energy. His eyes were looking right at them with a calm gaze as his long hair fluttered in the breeze. His deep purple eyes showed calmness and seriousness. "Chief¡­ who is he? How did hee here?" An elder asked. "No idea. But it doesn''t matter. There is no room for discussion anymore. The debt of blood will be paid by blood. Get ready." The elders nodded and transformed into their werewolf forms. Since the sun was out, they were not able to take full advantage of their transformations. Fortunately, it was almost time for the sun to set. As long as they persevered for a few hours, the battle would turn in their favor. Lith was able to look at them calmly because Lucifer hadn''t trash-talked for a good two minutes. He continued to do so as intimidation was another aspect of war. As they continued to stare, Lith''s calm facade was shattered because he heard Lucifer speak in his mind. "Damnnnn! You know, you look really hot standing there so menacingly. If it wasn''t training and you weren''t so stupid and failing at the proficiency of those three elements, I would''ve already kidnapped and r*ped you in some back alley." "So hot! But looks aren''t enough to bed me, mister. If you can''t even win such easy battles, how will you win the battles in bed with me?" "Go! Go! Go! Show ''em watcha got my Lil nephew!" More and more veins popped on Lith''s head as his annoyance and frustration peaked. But he had to remain in character or he''ll lose focus, eventually giving the enemy an opportunity to attack. He swore to himself that he''s gonna beat Lucifer''s ass so hard that she won''t be able to sit or walk properly for a few days. The chief and the elders, unaware of what was going on inside Lith''s mind, readied their weapons. At the chief''smand, they all charged toward Lith. "ATTACK!" The seven Werewolves, six elders and one chief, charged toward Lith. Six Saints and one Half King Rank was something Lith had never handled before. It would truly be a new experience for him. Lith slowly walked towards the seven and maintained his calmness. As he walked, his sword made a trail on the ground, causing a rift to appear. Demonic screeches could be heard from the rift, and finally, the beasts came out. They rushed towards the Werewolves in groups. Lith ensured that at least five beasts would attack each of the six elders, leaving the chief alone. Lith went straight for the chief after his summoned beasts engaged the elders and kept them at bay. The chief had a club twice his own size in his hand. The four-meter-long club towered high over the two-meter-tall body of the vige chief. As Lith neared him, the chief werewolf swung his club at him but Lith easily dodged it. Lith showed his exceptional agility and quickly climbed on top of the club. He then rushed towards the chief''s hand, but the sharp ws of the werewolf swiped at him from the side. Lith jumped in the air and shed the chief''s ws with his sword, creating a loud nging noise. Lith''s hand became numb, and a bit of blood oozed out. It felt as if he was hitting steel with steel. He endured and tried to kick the chief''s head with his legs, but the chief blocked the attack. He swung his club back at Lith in reply. "You leech bastard, I don''t know why you''re attacking my vige, but you''vemitted a crime you should''ve nevermitted. Harming my people has only one result ¡ª DEATH!" "OUUUU!" The chief charged with even greater momentum than before, and mes erupted all over his club. It was apparent that he had a Fire affinity. On the other hand, Lith could only use three affinities right now. He could do nothing about it as well since a Supreme Rank was the one to seal his other affinities. Lith extended his wings out and was about to fly up to fight with the chief when¡­ "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Use Dark spells and cast illusion spells on your hands to confuse the guy in front. He''s a stupid dog... y fetch with him instead of flying away yourself." "First cast illusions spells on your sword, then fingertips, then the palm, and then hand. Don''t even dare to fully immerse your body or you''ll only look more stupid." "Limit the spells to your hands and sword only." "If you can''t even manipte your enemy properly, how are you going to manipte me into trying out different kinks with you?" "You can never do BDSM or bondage y with me if you aren''t good at manipting me." "Oh by the way, in case you fail to defeat them here, I''ll heal you and properly feed you food like the good aunt I am. Maybe even give you some milk to drink, of course not from my breast. Don''t even think about having my nipples in your mouth if you can''t kill that guy ." "Oh and¡­ after healing you, I''ll take you to somece else and drop you to fight again. I will keep repeating this until you either be proficient in the three elements or kill all the people on the battleground." Lith was now getting somewhat used to her words. He ignored the random narcissistic bullshit she spouted and focused on the important points. ''So I am doomed if I don''t finish those people in front? Ugh. Fuck my luck! What wrong did I do to get stuck in such a situation!?'' ..... A/N: We hit 500 chapters! After so many days of continuous posting, the novel is finally at five hundred chapters. I nned to finish it within 1500-2000 chapters and I am really happy that it''s one-fourth finished. Depending on the book''s perfomance, if it''s doing good, I''ll finish it as I have nned. But if it''s not doing good, I''ll probably end it within a 1000 chapters. That''s about it, thank you all very much for this unconditional support up until now. I hope this continues till the end and I hope to engage more with you guys through thements and everything. Have a good day everyone :) Chapter 501 Lith Vs Werewolves (3/3) ''...what wrong did I do to get stuck in such a situation!?'' Lith cursed. He was now pissed and his annoyance was at its peak. Thankfully, a guy was charging towards him on whom he could vent his frustrations. As Lith''s anger rose, his purple eyes took on a bloody shade of red. He forcefully pulled out strands of Destruction energy from the surroundings with his free hand and created another sword. He then cast illusion spells on both his swords and charged toward the chief. As the two met, Lith jumped again in the air but the chief swiftly changed the direction of his club, as if it didn''t have any weight, and tried to hit Lith. Lith blocked the club with one sword and he tried to attack the head of the chief with his other sword. The chief immediately turned his body to dodge, but due to the illusion spell, he misjudged. The Werewolf chief ended up dodging in the wrong direction and the sword made a deep wound on his shoulder, causing blue blood to ooze out of it. The chief ignored the pain and jumped high up in the air. He swung the club again at Lith, covering his entire body in the range of his attack. The club was big enough to turn Lith into a meat paste if hit hard. Lith manipted Death elemental energy and brought out a summon right in front of him. The summoned beast effectively shielded Lith. So, when the clubnded, it killed the summon, allowing Lith to dodge the attack. The chief then made use of his affinities andunched some long-range attacks using magic spells. He also made some swift movements to close in on Lith in case the magic attacks did not work. Lith brought out more and more summons and had them act as his meat shields. He then threw one of his swords straight at the chief who was rapidly closing in on him. The chief tried to dodge, only to get his eye pierced by Lith''s sword. Once again, the illusion spell showed its usefulness as it impaired the judgment of the Werewolf chief. Lith immediately flew close to him and thrust his sword into his head from above. The chief sensed danger and quickly dived in a random direction without thinking much. It allowed him to avoid the fatal blow but his leg got injured by Lith''s attack. The Werechief got up and howled. Then he began equipping his body with elemental energy spells to get more power in his hits while improving his defense. He once again chose closebat to kill Lith. His eyes contained far greater bloodlust than before. Lith also wasn''t any different. The more he fought the chief, the more his blood boiled with excitement. He wanted to kill the Werewolf before him and make a mess out of his organs. It was his natural instinct that urged him to gauge the werewolf''s eyeballs out, break his spine in two, and chop his entire body into pieces. Lith gave in to his instincts and went to sh head-on with the chief, only to hear Lucifer''s shout again. "Dumbass, you aren''t here to fight! You''re here to learn! Focus and stop giving in to your instincts! You big baka! You''ll get turned into a mashed potato if you charge head-on!" "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Your stupidity made me dry up so much, every time I move, my lower lips are burning due to friction." Lith''s deep blood-red eyes became lighter in color as he regained rationality. ''Shit, that was dangerous.'' Lith jumped up in the air as his sane side awakened him from his bloodlust. As one became stronger and rose in cultivation ranks, their instincts would naturally get stronger too. Lucifer''s constant annoying words and then the chief in front of him had made Lith angry. He was thus unhinged a little and almost gave in to his instincts. But now Lucifer''s annoying words brought him back to his senses. Lith was still not in his calm and normal state. He still had that fire for bloodlust burning in him. He went straight for the head of the chief, he wanted it to be chopped into pieces by any means. He used illusion spells, he used misdirection spells, and he used his strongest attacking Destruction spell on him. Finally, after a few more minutes of shing with him, Lith eventually ended up hacking his sword straight at the chief''s skull, killing him. Lith let the sword be lodged into his skull and creating an axe, he chopped the body of the chief into pieces. But his bloodlust wasn''t satisfied yet. He was about to attack other members and kill them due to being in a crazed state when the rationality he had made him aware that people could resurrect here. He went ahead and took the core out of the chief and sealed it with Dark magic. He then threw the core on the ground as if it was trash because he didn''t have his ring to store it. Lith then went for the elders and one by one, he killed them and threw their cores on the ground as if they were trash. The screams of the elders howling were heard by the vigers who were watching from a distance. The elders tried their best to warn the vigers to quickly run away in their moments of death but the Werewolves were a close bunch and they couldn''t simply part like this. They came to see what had happened to their elders, only to see a terrifying monster standing on the corpses of the six elders and the chief. On the ground, round crystals were thrown around as if they were trash, but the vigers knew what they were. They screamed and howled as they were horrified by the sight. Out of pure instincts of survival, the on-looking werewolves ran away from the scene. "Trying to run away? I don''t think that''s possible." Lith, standing on top of the corpses, said calmly as his eyes turned a dark shade of red. Lith took a step forward and his long hair fell forwards, covering his face slightly. Lith tied them into a rough bun. As he looked at the running werewolves, he called out a name softly, "Lucifer." Lucifer, rxedly sitting on her chair, shivered as she heard her own name. She took her sses off and looked at Lith''s extremely cold expression, shivering again. ''SO HOT!'' Lucifer mumbled as goosebumps formed on her skin. "Remove the seal," Lith said with the same cold expression, his eyes containing a vicious murdering glint. "Y-Yes, Sir!" Lucifer smiled, shivering with excitement. Her pussy became dripping wet when she saw Lith''s cold expression. She loved it so much that she seriously had trouble controlling herself from fucking him right then and there! Lucifer took away the seal right away and watched Lith''s face with a big smile and love-struck eyes. That''s it! That''s what she loved the most! Strong and terrifying individuals! The scene in front was the most beautiful one Lucifer had ever witnessed! Once his seal was removed, Lith took a step in front, only to move a thousand steps ahead due to space magic. He appeared right behind a werewolf woman. Without a single thought, he inserted his hand right through her spine and pulled her core out. "AAAUUUUUUU!" The woman let out a cry filled with agony. It was loud enough for all the other Werewolves to hear. But such a cry only made them more scared and they ran with all their might. Mothers took their children in their embrace and ran as fast as they could, afraid of getting caught in the demon''s hands. Once the core was in his hand, Lith sealed it and threw it on the ground. He then kicked the woman''s back with an upper kick and broke her spinepletely, killing her. Lith then further charged ahead and was right behind a man running away. "Coward," Lith whispered as he was right behind him, making the man feel a terrifying chill on his back. The Werewolf trembled in fear and nearly peed in his pants. Lith grabbed the man''s nape and jerked his hand back, pulling his entire spinal cord out. "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" The man screamed with pain as his body crumpled due to ack of back support. Soon, the pain overwhelmed him and his eyes rolled back into his head as he was embraced by death. Lith made sure to seal his core away and threw it on the ground before his moment of death, making him unable to resurrect and reincarnate. He then charged toward the others and one by one killed them in a very grotesque manner. His own instincts were screaming to ughter them, to give them the most gruesome death. And Lith became a ve to his instincts. Lith ended up wiping the whole vige. Even children, elderlies, and women were not left alive. Without hesitation, he killed everyone. Lucifer was very much turned on by such a scene. She was rubbing her pussy with full vigor. She really loved what Lith was doing and his cold expression. She loved it so much that she even made a video of it to watch it again. She masturbated and had multiple small orgasms while watching him massacre the vige. When Lith finished killing everyone, she had one final orgasm before she dressed up and went close to him, ready to give him a kiss as a reward for his hard work. As she moved towards him, she thought with a proud smile, ''Fuck, my nephew is amazing!'' Chapter 502 Moral Shackles Break Further Lucifer appeared beside Lith and hugged him. She gave him a kiss on his cheeks and pped her hands happily. "Amazing! That was so amazing! Hahahaha!" Lith''s bloodlust gradually vanished after every werewolf in the vige was killed. Within a few seconds, he was back to normal. But Lith felt really, really terrible. Looking at the corpses of children, women, and all the innocent people he had killed, Lith''s expression contorted, and his mood turned for the worst. ''I¡­ I killed innocent children?'' Lith couldn''t help but think. "Hmm?" Lucifer, who was celebrating happily, felt something was off. She turned to look at Lith''s face, only to see him in a sad and depressed mood. Lucifer knitted her brows, but then she remembered something. ''Ah, it must be that post-crazed stage.'' Lucifer thought. Like how one would feel a sort of rity after nutting, the same was the case with bloodlust. Once the state of bloodlust was passed, the person would feel terrible and regret their choices for some time. It was just a natural emotion present in everyone. It was nature''s way of protecting its weaker beings. After all, if people did not feel regret about the bloody massacre they had wrought, why would they stop harming others? Knowing the impact this massacre may have on Lith''s mind, Lucifer walked in front of her nephew and¡­ p! She gave him a tight p on his face. Then she smushed his face between her hands, making him look her in the eyes. "Stupid nephew, you''re not regretting things now, are you?" Lith was too depressed to think of anything. Lucifer knitted her brows but then eased them when she realized Lith was still just a child and wasn''t perhaps used to such stuff. "Hey, hey, hey, you did nothing wrong. Stop making a face like that." She said. Lith still didn''t feel better. Lucifer sighed. ''Tsk, it seems I should''ve stopped him before. I shouldn''t have forgotten that he was a child.'' She hugged Lith and rubbed his back, trying to make him feelfortable and get him out of this state. Though Lucifer thought it might be due to his age, in reality, it was due to his residual humanity. Lith was a reincarnator and wasn''t used to killing innocent people. He may be a vampire, but he had not fully embraced the mentality of vampires. Vampires could kill anyone they wanted, eat anyone they wanted, and they would have little to no trouble. They would never put themselves in their victim''s shoes and would not empathize with them. This was why Vampires never faced the same problems as humans did and their mental state was never weighed down by guilt and remorse for their actions. But Lith wasn''t the same. He had never eaten anyone from any race and he wasn''t nning to do so either. This was also the first time he ever killed innocent people, innocent children. This really hit Lith hard and he became depressed. He thought of himself as the scummiest of all scums. ''What had the children ever done to deserve this?'' he thought. What crimes did theymit for them to be killed by his hands? Many such questions popped into his head, worsening his mood. Lucifer could notice it. She broke the hug and looked at Lith again. When she looked into his eyes, she could see them turn lifeless. ''Tsk. I really hate this.'' Lith looked so much better when his eyes had that cold murderous glint and not this pathetic lifeless look. But Lucifer knew her nephew was undergoing a transitioning stage. It was from this moment onwards he either would have all his shackles broken or he''ll sumb to regrets. Thankfully, the cores weren''t destroyed and they were lying on the ground. Had that not been the case, nobody would be able to resurrect and Lith would drown in regret over this incident. Lucifer looked Lith in the eyes and pped him on the face once again, jolting him awake and attracting his attention to her. "Hey, do you think you did something wrong?" Lucifer asked seriously, her jolly expression disappearing into nowhere. "Yes," Lith said with a sad expression. "I killed them¡­ I killed the children¡­ the woman¡­ the elderly¡­ I killed the innocents¡­" Lucifer let him speak and after he was done, asked, "was it right or wrong in your opinion?" Lith answered, "obviously wrong. They were innocent¡­ Aunt¡­ innocent¡­" Lucifer smirked. "Do you really think so? Look at this." She then showed a tablet screen and it was the video of the vigers charging toward Lith at the start when he was dropped down on the battlefield by Lucifer. Lucifer zoomed in on the people and showed Lith that many people were watching and charging towards him, this included the so-called children, woman, and elderly he was grieving for. Lucifer showed a close-up of a mother and child pair in the crowd. In that video, the mother said to her child that was standing beside her, "Have a good look, my child. That''s a vampire that you won''t be able to see again for a long time. They are vile leeches. They suck the blood of any being they find. They are filthy and disgusting." "Mommy, why disgusting?" The child asked. "Because they suck blood, of course. They are also our big enemies. One vampire took your father''s life, so grow up to be strong and be sure to kill them as soon as you see them, okay?" The mother said. The child nodded and said happily to please his mother, "once I be strong like papa, I''ll kill every vampire!" "That''s my boy." The mother patted the child. The boy then looked at Lith with a serious gaze, having thoughts nobody knew of. As Lucifer finished showing this, she showed him some more videos. In all of the videos, the vigers could be seen condemning Lith. Lucifer asked again, "Now tell me, do you really think they were innocent?" "You know, if you hadn''t killed those children, they would''ve taken the lives of many other innocent vampires in the name of revenge. If you hadn''t killed those women, they would''ve given birth to more such children. Had you not killed those elderly, they would''ve continued to brainwash the young into going to war and killing the vampires for no reason." Everything Lucifer was saying apparently made sense to Lith. Everything that had happened made sense. Everything had a reason for it as well. Yet he didn''t feel easy and at peace. Something felt odd. Something was restricting him; Something about this incident still felt wrong, and he felt guilty for killing the innocent vigers. The more he tried to move towards the path where he felt everything he did was right, something still pulled him down toward the abyss of regrets. Lith couldn''t understand it, but he tried his best toprehend what it was that made him regret this situation so much. Lucifer could now see Lith''s sad and lifeless eyes change to be confused and show regret in them. She smirked again and thought, ''He''s finally at that stage. It''s time.'' It was now time to guide Lith. Only his further actions would tell what path he would choose. Will he embrace his humanity, or will he sumb to depravity - Only time would tell¡­ Chapter 503 Slave Lith The Vampire Prince was half-conscious from being mushed between the Demon Queen''s palms. Lucifer had ensured to put Lith in such a state as this would help him focus better on the things she was about to show him. Lith''s eyes were half closed, and he was thinking about nothing. His mind was totally nk, but he retained consciousness. He was aware that he was looking at nothing. A few momentster, a bright light appeared in front of Lith''s eyes, and he was now standing in the middle of a dusty ground. Looking around, Lith saw many people shackled with chains, hitting the ground with a hammer and mining. He then looked at himself and noticed that he was doing the same thing. ''This is¡­ a dream?'' Lith thought. He knew he was fighting someone before. Who it was, he had no idea. But suddenly, he was in a different situation. The only possible exnation was that it was probably a dream or something. He couldn''t remember anything other than the fact that he was fighting someone before arriving here. He had no idea what he was doing before. He suddenly didn''t even remember what future ns he had or what he did after separating from Ralph and Dennis anding to the border area. But that aside, Lith had a question as he looked around, ''Why am I a ve here?'' Being shackled and made to work like this, only enved people were made to do such stuff. He knew about this because the Royal n had many such people with them, working in mines and various other ces. Lith hadn''t moved his pickaxe and was just standing there, analyzing things. It hadn''t even been a few seconds when he heard a whipping noise, followed by a sting on his back that hurt a lot. Lith, however, didn''t make any grunting or groaning noise as he was trained to have a high resistance to pain. He looked back to see who might have hurt him, only to see a young child staring at him with a furious gaze. "You! Stop looking around and work!" Lith was confused about his situation. But before he could even think of what was happening... p! He got pped by the young child with the whip on his face. A deep cut opened on his face, and blood started to gush out. However, Lith didn''t react and simply looked at the kid. The kid became furious when Lith did not show any reaction. "I SAID GET TO WORK!" The kid whipped Lith again, but to his disappointment, Lith showed no reaction to his violence. Again. Lith had a high pain tolerance, such a thing was nothing to him. Plus, he knew this might be a dream. But yes, judging from how he felt hurt as if it was reality, Lith became aware of one fact. He may die if he died here and had to be cautious. If he died in dreams, his consciousness would be wiped out, eventually causing him to be dead in real life. Lith started working without stalling anymore. He did not give the kid a chance to whip him again because he realized his powers may have been sealed. He thought so because the blood did not stop gushing out from the cut on his face. He was a vampire, and his regenerative ability should''ve closed the tiny wound long ago, but it didn''t. So it was apparent that he was just a mere ordinary mortal now. The kid was really annoyed to see Lith not show any reaction. Every time he whipped someone, they would beg him to stop and would be in tears before returning to work. But this new guy... He didn''t react, and this was starting to make him annoyed. Lith had no idea what was happening, but he got whipped a lot more than others. A whip wouldnd on him if he made even the slightest of mistakes when mining. Lith could tell that the kid had an eye on him. ''I wonder what everything is all about here? I can feel no affinity to elements, I can feel nothing here. Other than my mental strength, I have no powers at all.'' Lith thought after making a deep analysis. But he knew he couldn''t do more in this situation as he would probably be bullied more by this little kid. Lith wasn''t angry at the kid. He knew thews of the world. If you weren''t strong, you could even be beaten to death by a little kid. And currently, Lith was the weaker one in this situation. He did his best to work and didn''t make any mistakes, eventually leaving no chance for the kid to whip him. The sun set in the sky, and the day was over. Lith and the other ve miners were taken to their dwellings in big batches on arge carriage. Lithy low and blended in with everyone, not showing any signs of being an extraordinary individual. After a while, he saw a big blue-colored barrier enclosing a wide area in a forest. The carriage passed through it, and Lith was now inside a slum inside the forest. After he and the other ves were freed, he could return to his small hut. For some reason, Lith knew where his hut was. He went there and opened the door. He saw a straw mat lying on the ground. There was a small cooking area at one side, a vessel containing water, a few pots, and some ration in a corner. Lith entered this small hut and sat cross-legged on the mat. He then checked his wounds, only to find them still stinging. "Whatever dream this is, it feels very real," Lith said softly. "But what made me end up here? What did I trigger? Or what caused it?" After having a series of questions and analyzing things, Lith finally arrived at the question, "Lastly, what must I do to get out?" Just as he asked this question¡­ Knock! Knock! Chapter 504 The Many People Into Play Knock! Knock! "Hmm?" Lith turned to look at the door when he saw someone knock it. He tried to sense who it was that might be knocking but only to realize that he didn''t have such powers here. Lith opened the door and saw a young girl with a cute face covered in dust and wearing ragged clothes. She seemed to be in her early teens and though Lith had never seen her before, he apparently had a faint idea who she was. The young girl, as soon as she saw Lith, tugged his clothes and said with a cute smile, "big brother,e show me the stars again." Lith looked at her and memories he didn''t even have started pouring in about this girl. She was also a ve like him but as she was young, she wasn''t made to do hardbour but was being trained to be a sex worker. She was safe for now from others as the authorities were keeping her a virgin and knew that she would be sold at a very high price. But at the end of the day, she was still kept like a ve and lived in these slums with everyone else. Lith was once gazing at the stars while sitting on the nearby hill and this girl found him by ident. They had a chance encounter and after learning the things she was going through, Lith gave herpany and watched the stars together. He also supported her mentally and apparently, Lith was acting like a hero and had an ambition in his mind that he would definitely save this girl from such a predicament. Few weeks passed and after spending so much time with her, Lith had gotten closer to her and thought of her as his little sister. He also felt that this girl was really innocent and she had done nothing wrong. A whileter, he got to know from others that her parents were murdered and she was taken by these vile people from here, eventually being prepared to be sold off for a huge sum. This boiled Lith''s blood and he definitely swore to punish the people who did that to her. As the current Lith walked with the girl, he could feel all the emotions of the past that he never had and a warm feeling crept in his heart for the girl in front. He felt all emotions there were and they were so strong, the current Lith eventually forgot that he had just met her and started acting as if he knew her for ages. The two went and saw the stars again and after that was done, Lith went to get his daily ration. In the line, Lith met a new guy. It was a boy, the same age as Lith, and apparently, he was really good friends with Lith and would always save a spot for Lith in the line. As if knowing everything, Lith blended well and started talking with the boy as they stood in the queue to get their rations. The two joked and had fun together momentarily until the guardsshed Lith''s back with a whip and yelled, "How dare you waste time with idle chit chat! Fucking take the food and get the fuck lost!" Lith''s mood turned for the worse and he simply nodded emotionlessly and left. After he was away, his friend from the queue came to him and the two went to a secluded area to have their dinner. Coming to a private area, the boy said with a sad expression, "I am so sorry, you got hit because of me. I am really very sorry." He started apologizing. Lith ate a piece of bread and said waving his head, "don''t fret." The boy then said looking in the direction of the guards, "I''ll really fucking beat them when I have the chance and burn this ce to the ground. I''ll fucking take revenge for everything they''ve done one day for sure!" Lith didn''t reply and simply ate his food. The boy then went to tell his ambitions of wanting to take both him and Lith out of this hellhole and get some ce far away. Lith could tell that he cared for him a lot. He understood that this guy was probably his best friend. Once again, a warm feeling crept in his heart as he found someone who thought in such interests of him. After a bit more of talking, Lith left the ce. He spent the night in his cold run down shack. It was as ufortable as always as he didn''t have anything soft toy upon but simply the ground. The next day, he repeated the same things and nothing much happened on a day to day basis. Lith was careful to not make mistakes so that he didn''t get hit and he also ensured toy low and blend with the crowd. He did nothing extraordinary that may catch anyone''s attention. One day, as he was in the queue waiting to get ration, he did end upughing a bit at his best friend''s joke and was about to get hit by a whip when the best friend jumped in and took the hit himself. The crowd gasped as this happened because they knew this guy fucked up. Begging to not punish someone or bing a hindrance for someone''s punishment was a serious crime. Lith also knew about it. The guy was really cursed by the guards and they beat him half to death formitting such a low level crime. Lith watched it and he felt pained. But he also felt really warm in his heart because of such a gesture from this dude. Lith swore to bring justice to him and just like that, the days continued to pass. As it was a dream, time passed without Lith feeling much stuff or having to do monotonous stuff. Soon, Lith ended up collecting information that there was apparently said to be a treasure hidden inside the mine that many were searching for. It couldn''t be removed with magic and needed manualbour, thus everyone''s cultivation was sealed and they were made to be like mortals and mine slowly. Knowing about this made Lith get a hint that this might be the key to end this dream. Though he now cared for two people and hated one person in this ce. The little girl and his best friend were someone he cared about and the young kid that was hitting Lith was someone he didn''t like. No matter what Lith did, he would get hit by the little kid everyday for some or the other reason. Lith also got to learn that the kid was some officer''s child. The officer abused the child by sending him to thedies in the higher ups and making him a toy of theirs during the night. And at the day, he would send the boy to the mines to make him keep an eye out on the ves. The officer would simply enjoy himself all day and night long with the money he got from his child and that was about it for him. The child would take all his frustration out on Lith and the other ves and that was the story of him. That aside, Lith didn''t care much about the kid and just bore the brunt of hisshes. Days passed with him continuing with this monotonous life. Finally, Lith ended up finishing with a n he was formting for so long. He was working in silence since day one to get out of this dream and was finding a way to crack the code to the exit. Although he was swayed a lot by emotions and felt great attachments to this ce, with the little girl and his best friend, he knew he had to part ways with them and get out of here. The miners were really close to getting to the so-called treasure and Lith came to the conclusion that the way out must be rted to this ce. He infiltrated the scouting batch through many hardships and once he was there, hey low and silently worked. They mined everyday and Lith knew that once any hint of the treasure was there, the officials would arrive and the scouting batch may get killed. Lith thus hurried and soon when he found the trace of the treasure''s path, he hopped in it silently and left the other scouts behind. Lith soon hurried to the treasure and in his path, he found many riddles, puzzles, and codes that needed to get cracked. But thanks to him having a high intelligence, he worked hard and preserved. He made his way towards the treasure and as he got closer, things were bing more difficult. But then the young girl and his best friend''s faces popped in his head and he realised how much they would suffer if Lith didn''t find this treasure. He also was aware that this was a dream but his heart made him want to get those people justice, even if it might be in a dream. Lith also wanted to take revenge. He wanted to kill those guards who hit his best friend and the officer who was making his child work like this and had him hit Lith everyday. He wanted to annihte the whole organization and get himself and the people he was close with justice. Finally, after much perseverance, Lith cracked all codes, solved all puzzles and riddles and got to the treasure. As he was there, he got hit by a will of an old man and from him, he understood that this treasure was an inheritance of some strong cultivator. He rejoiced and took the inheritance. He finally had the power to annihte the whole organization. As he went out of the mines and was now about to do just that, the space around him turned dark and a divine fairy-like being stood in front of him and said softly, "Child¡­" ..... A/N: Happy New Year''s Eve everyone and I hope you all end the year with a banger! Chapter 505 Whos Right, Whos Wrong? "Child, do you wish to kill them all?" The fairy-like being asked. Lith nodded. Wasn''t it obvious? Thedy then said with the gentlest tone one could that Lith should rethink what he should be doing. She then showed him various things. The organization that made the ves do these things was, in turn, just another ve organization under the control of a higher power. These people were made to make the ves under them work forcefully. They had children, wives, and families that they needed to feed. They were powerless to resist the higher organizations and thus made other ves work. The higher organization was the government of the country itself. They were trying to find the secrets of a renowned demonic cultivator. They told the people it was archaeological research and used much of the taxpayer''s money. But at the end of the day, the government used force, turned many people into ves, and created an organization to get things done quickly. They paid just a little of what they had from the taxes and used the rest for their own purpose. Eventually, the fairy showed Lith what the government was doing and everything happening. From what Lith saw, he knew the government was run by a single man. Although it was a government, it was like a dictatorship here. The man was a person who had a rough childhood due to the previous government. He had many things go wrong with him and suffered many hardships. The previous government also were the reason for his parents dying, and this man had ambitions to take it over one day ¡ª which he seeded in doing. Now that the man was here, he ensured no person ever suffered like him and worked hard. Eventually, he established a dictatorship. Although everything seemed like a democratic government, the man had everyone under control. This man one day realized that a demonic cultivator was the reason for his parent''s death. The cultivator had worked with the previous government, and his parents died. Now his inheritance was at some ce, and thus, the man ordered that the prisoners they had in the country were to be made ves and would need to work to get the inheritance. But the prisoners didn''t agree that bing ves would rather die than work. The government officials then took the families of the prisoners'' hostage. They took them in custody to ckmail them into working. The prisoners thus agreed, and eventually, the ve organization was formed. The man who had ordered the prisoners to get to work was aware that the families were taken hostage. But he ensured that the innocents didn''t get mistreated and put his focus on the inheritance. Days passed and the news of the inheritance being found out excited the man. He thought he would finally get to see his parents'' killers. His focus on the families of the prisoners was gone as he assumed that the people under him wouldn''t really mistreat them. But the people under him did end up doing what he assumed they weren''t going to. They had shes with the families. Due to being in a higher position of power, they did many sinful things to the families. The prisoners weren''t aware of what was happening to their families behind their backs, and the government officials had their way with them. The government officials wouldn''t have stooped so low to do something with the families of the prisoners. Still, they were under a lot of pressure from the country''s people and the man at the top. The people of the country were dissatisfied with the current government''s governance. They were putting a lot of pressure on them. They also thrashed many properties of the officials and shamed their families. The officials had really rough days, and with the families of the prisoners and the higher giving them a hard time, they decided to show the prisoner families their ce and had their way with them. Understanding all such things made Lith frown really hard. Who was right, and who was wrong? He had no idea whatsoever and was now stuck in a dilemma. The fairy also made Lith aware that he must choose the fairest thing, and he could then leave this ce. The surrounding cleared up, and Lith was now standing atop a mountain below the mine. A bit away from it was the enclosed shelter he lived in and the people present there. He gazed at it, and his mind worked at its full capacity to decide what was right, wrong, fair, and unfair. This whole thing was a vicious cycle of good and evil, with there being many dilemmas one after the another. And Lith only had two paths in front of him: Solve everything from the roots and bring justice to everyone and be a hero, Or, Kill every single one ¡ª not give a single fuck about anything and anyone and be a viin. The second path would mean many innocents would die, including children, women, the elderly, etc. This was also a very vile thing to do. Lith still had his humanity left from Earth. He had trouble choosing such a path for himself. Gazing at the distance, Lith thought out loud, "but¡­ I am no Saint or a Hero; I don''t want to work and bring justice to everyone." "It''s pathetic and not worth my time. It doesn''t benefit me in any way whatsoever." What would Lith get by bringing justice to everyone? What''s the perk of being a hero? Fame? Status? Wealth? Everything seemed too boring, in Lith''s opinion, and there was no fun in things. But then, the other option of killing everyone, what good will it bring to Lith? Watching innocents die, will it have anything that would benefit him? Why kill them anyway? It was so much work with nothing to gain. So what should he do? What path should he take? Lith racked his brain hard once again and pondered deeply over things. Finally, after a long while, he took a deep breath and looked at the shelter with a serious gaze. "Fair, is it?" He muttered softly. What is fair? This was a really subjective concept and question. To the ves, being freed and having the organization above them killed was fair. To the organization above, having the government free their families was fair. To the families, having the government annihted was fair. To the government, having the people under him be cooperative was fair. To the people below, having the government listen to their needs was fair. Finally, to the man at the top, fulfilling his revenge was fair. There were different things and different fair situations. But if the talk is of Lith, having the people who mistreated him get punished is fair. So what was the most fair thing to do? As Lith came up with this question, he was clear now. Rather, he had a smirk on his face. He then said softly, "The fairest thing¡­." Saying so, he took a step ahead and looked at the people below in the mines. He then continued with the same tone, "It''s obviously¡­." He took a step ahead again and, having a murderous glint in his eyes, said, looking at the authorities, "...to get me thepensation." ..... A/N: This is the final chapter of the year and also the month. Thank you all so very much for getting the privilege! I am gonna celebrate the new year''s eve by sitting in my hostel room, studying for my med entrance while also writing some more chapters for you guys :p I might also go out and touch some grass I think. Probably get Sugon as well. What''s sugon you might ask? Oh well... Ahem, Jokes apart, enjoy your time myds andsses, I love you all 696969. Happy reading and Merry new year! Chapter 506 The Third Path "...to get myself thepensation." Saying so, Lith jumped down the mountain and explosivelynded on the ground, creating a small crater beneath his feet. The ve miners stopped working when they heard this noise and looked at the source, only to see Lith standing straight like ance and gazing at everyone with a calm yet murderous glint in his eyes. The ves trembled in fear as they watched him and nobody dared to utter a single word or move from their ce. The young child who used to beat Lith was near him as well. He saw Lith didn''t have his shackles on him and noticing his domineering stance, he was ticked off. How dare Lith show such an attitude? He thought to himself. The kid took great strides and walked towards Lith with an air of authority and yelled, "YOU DAMN SLAVE, HOW DARE YOU BREAK FREE OF YOUR SHACKLES!" Lith didn''t even need to know who it was that was screaming like that. He turned his head to look at the little kid walking towards him and the corner of his lips curved up into a faint smile. Only he knew what was going on in his mind as he looked at the kid. The kid got close to Lith with the whip in his hand, failing to take a hint from the calmposure Lith had and continued to rain curses. The more he got close and saw Lith not fear him, the more annoyed he became. ''I''ll hit him so hard this time, he''ll never forget his ce. Ever.'' The kid thought to himself. As he reached close to Lith, he yelled again, "KNOW YOUR PLACE!" WHIP! He hit Lith but the whip ended up doing no damage to him. Lith took a step in the kid''s direction and the kid became slightly panicked as he saw Lith to not falter. He hit Lith a few more times, only to see him not react. "Y-YOU! STAY IN YOUR PLACE AND AWAIT PUNISHMENT!" He continued tosh at Lith as his leg trembled when he walked backwards. Lith cracked his neck and looked at the kid in front. It was time to put him in his ce, he thought. Taking a step ahead, he reached in front of him and held the top of his head in his palms. "ve, you were saying?" Lith asked calmly, though his lips still were curved as he had many thoughts while looking at the kid. "L-leave me! If my father knows, h-he''ll¡ª" Snap! Lith interrupted the kid''s words with a snap, causing a guillotine to appear in front of him and making him shut up. The kid felt chills down his spine as he looked at the guillotine with a bad feeling swelling up his heart. He looked at Lith and asked, "w-what i-is the m-meaning of this?" Lith smiled and didn''t bother to exin. He dragged the kid towards the guillotine to exin things with his actions rather than words. "No! No! No! Leave me! LEAVE ME! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!" The kid thrashed his arms and legs around and tried to get away from Lith''s grasp. But s, was Lith going to let him go so easily? The answer was no. Even if it was an innocent kid who was only doing things due to having a bad upbringing, it wasn''t Lith''s problem. He wasn''t going to be a hero and solve his trauma and make him a better person when he grows up. He wasn''t obliged to and it wasn''t his fault that this kid was in such a situation. The kid brought things upon himself, the current things were happening due to his own karma. Lith was only doing what he felt was fair. A tooth for a tooth, it was. The kid was going to be shown the harsh reality of the world and also would be told what messing with Lith meant. Lith had decided the path he was going to walk on. It wasn''t the hero path, nor the viin one. It was going to be a third path, something really hypocritical, but something that Lith felt was the best suited one for him. He wasn''t a human anymore to care about bullshit justice and he wasn''t someone so vile as a viin. If he became a viin, it would mean walking on a path where he wouldn''t care about the feelings of his closed ones either. That was something Lith wasn''t going to do. Being a viin meant using everyone, bing a maniac and killing everyone, causing pure chaos and destruction in the world. It was just too much of a hassle and not something Lith wanted to walk on. He loved his family, his wives, and cared about all his close ones. He wasn''t a scum to mistreat them and he really just wanted to shower them with all his love and care. Thus, the third path that Lith decided to walk on, it was the best and it really suited him as well. In this path, he could do anything he pleases, even if it meant he was being a hypocrite or a scum. It was close to being a viin, but notpletely a viin. It meant being a hero, but not really a hero. Such a third path, after careful consideration that Lith decided to walk on was¡­ The Anti-Hero Path! Being an anti-hero meant being a hypocrite. He could kill anyone he deemed vile and be a hero for anyone he saw fit. An example to this would be, if Ralph or Dennis, by any chance did vile things and someone tried toe kill them for their actions, Lith could butt in and kill those peopleing for Ralph or Dennis and be a hero for the two. Though it would mean Ralph and Dennis who were doing vile things would continue to live on and the good people would die, it wouldn''t really matter to Lith. This was the hypocrisy of this path and also the beauty of it that Lith preferred. The main motto of this path was: Do as you see fit. It was as simple as that. In the current situation, that is, in this dream, what Lith saw fit was that the people who caused problems for him, they would need to be given their punishment. Punishing them would be Lith''spensation and after he was done taking it, he would have done the most fair thing and could leave. As stated previously, fairness was subjective and since this was Lith''s dream, what Lith thought is the most fair would be the most fair, that was final. Lith dragged the screaming kid towards the guillotine amidst the shocked and gasping gazes of the other ve miners and reaching it, he stopped. Lith held the kid with his one hand and with his other, held the guillotine and dropped it into a horizontal position. He took the kid with him and stood on top of the de of the guillotine. He then looked at the kid and asked with a kind smile, as if he was the closest person to this kid and knew him for ages, "Are you ready to do some cooking with me?" ..... A/N: Happy New Year everyone! Lilith''s nsfw are uploaded on discord, can''t post it here on webnovel, so do check the official artwork and nsfw artwork. It''s limited ess, so do note that it won''t be avable for long. I hope you all have a st this year and wish you great prosperity! Have a great day! Chapter 507 All Shackles Broken (1/3) [R-18] [Warning: Heavy gore, reader discretion is advised; please skip if you don''t do well with gore.] "N-n-nooo¡­" The kid was scared and speechless, as above him was the guillotine de. Though he had no idea what Lith meant, just looking at the de''s cold, glinting edge sent shivers down his spine. Lith smiled. "Yes." He held the kid in one ce with one hand and ensured he didn''t move around a lot. Lith then held his leg with the other hand and brought it close to the de. "NOOOOO! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!" "BIG BROTHER! BROTHER, PLEASE!" "I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY! I AM SORRY!" With just one gesture from Lith, the kid''s scream intensified, and he pissed his pants in fear. At this point, had Lith been a human, he would''ve let go of the kid. He would''ve taken pity and set him free since he was just a kid. But Lith wasn''t a human. He was a vampire. ? Vampires don''t have the same morals as humans. More correctly, they didn''t have any societal morals imposed on them and were free beings. Anything considered morally disgusting or incorrect for humans was normal for the vampires. Killing a kid wasn''t morally correct. Most humans would refrain from such an act but not a Vampire. Now that Lith had epted his identity as a Vampire, he truly started to break the chains of human morality imposed on him. He would do as he pleased and abide by what his heart thought was right. Lith looked coldly at the kid without a shred of regret or remorse. Who had asked the kid to hit him? It was this kid''s fault that he had to bear with theshes. Now, Lith was only giving him a taste of his own medicine. The kid was reaping what he had sowed. Lith didn''t bat an eye at the kid''s screams. He let the guillotine de fall on the kid''s trapped leg, chopping off his foot. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The kid shrieked at the top of his lungs, loud enough to be heard by all the miners. The ve miners shivered in fear as they saw the kid''s condition, and many ran away from the site as quickly as possible. They couldn''t bear to hear the kid''s loud screeches of pain. More than that, they feared that Lith would do something like this to them. The kid''s shriek also alerted the other guards, and instead of running toward Lith and beating the shit out of him, they went to their superiors to call for help. The poor kid was totally left at Lith''s mercy. After slicing a bit of his foot, Lith didn''t stop. He cut more, eventually making the kid scream so much that he lost his voice. The kid was now on the verge of falling unconscious, and his mind was about to break. But of course, Lith wouldn''t let it happen. Lith had free reign in this dream after he got the inheritance. He had his original self''s abilities and could do anything he wanted. He healed the kid and put a spell on his mind, ensuring it didn''t break due to too much pressure. He then restored his voice and continued to slice him like a potato on a slicer. The kid''s painful and agony-filled cries were loud enough to chill the bones of even the strongest person here. Although many had left the area, they could still hear him scream. The ve miners were oppressed by him, yet they felt great pity for the kid. They would not wish such a fate on anyone. After just a few minutes of slicing, Lith cut half the kid''s body, and now only his chest containing his heart and head was left. The kid hadn''t stopped screaming this whole while and was really scared and panicking. His face was covered in tears and snot, and his throat had swelled up due to the constant screaming. He screamed for help and cried, calling his mother at the most desperate of times. But in the end, Lith showed no mercy to him even though the only crime the kid had ever done was hit Lith a bit. His agony-filled cries weren''t enough for Lith to show pity. Eventually, everything became silent as the head of the kid was lopped off, ending his pain. Lith collected flesh and blood of the kid in a giant cauldron. He wiped his hand with a handkerchief and cleaned the blood stains on them without batting an eyelid at the horrified expression of the miners. He got up, jumped down from the guillotine, stretched a bit, and cracked his neck again. He looked at the crowd of guards gathered in front of him with slight amusement. They had raised shields in their hands in a defensive stance, yet their legs were trembling as they looked at Lith. Lith smiled as he looked at them. As he approached them with slow and steady steps, he said, "I dare you to block my path and be a hindrance; I''ll ensure to give each and every one of you a fate worse than that kid." The guards trembled further as they heard that. Without a surprise, they didn''t dare to block Lith''s path and gave him way. The higher-ups of the organization weren''t here. The ones that couldmand the guards cherished their lives and didn''t dare to stop Lith. Lith had only taken a kid''s life and had done nothing else. Though it was a crime to resist punishment, these people didn''t give two hoots about it. Apart from taking the kid''s life in the most gruesome way possible, Lith had done nothing. So they didn''t even try to symbolically protest. Receiving no resistance from the people, Lith took the cauldron with him and left the ce. He went to his shack in the shelter and rested until night descended. After it was night, the little girl came as usual, unaware of what had happened near the mines. She called Lith to gaze at the stars again, and Lithplied, as usual. After returning, he met the friend who got beaten in his stead, and the two went to take food. While in the queue, the guy whispered in Lith''s ear, "hey¡­ do you know something big happened in the mines today." Lith, the source of it, appeared to be curious and asked, "what happened?" "I heard a person appeared out of nowhere and sliced a guard like he was a vegetable." His friend recounted the rumor with a shudder. "Oh?" Lith acted surprised. The guy nodded. "Indeed. And also¡ª wait, let''s get the food first. Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble here." The guy didn''t want to alert the guards and get punished unnecessarily. Lith smiled and shook his head. If only this guy knew¡­ The two waited quietly, and after it was their turn, Lith, instead of taking the ration like usual, looked at his friend and pointed towards a guard. He then asked, "He was the guy who hit you, right?" "What¡­" the friend was shocked to hear a question so suddenly and in such a ce. Was Lith out of his mind!? How could he dare say such things here? Did he not fear anything? The guard in question mmed thedle on the table and cursed, "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" Lith didn''t bother to look at him. He asked his friend again, "was he the guy or not?" The friend didn''t answer and shivered, fearing what was about to happen. The guard became pissed as he got ignored by Lith. He cursed again, "HOW DARE YO¡ª" BOOM! The guard''s body burst apart as soon as he tried to close in on Lith. Lith''s friend shivered further as he noticed such a scene, and the crowd around them was the same. They didn''t expect such a thing! Amidst everyone''s shocked and gasping noises, Lith said to his friend, "welp, you didn''t answer quickly, and he got such an easy death. Tell me, was it him, or was he someone else? Don''t worry; everything will be fine." Lith then ced a hand on the guy''s shoulder and said with a smile, "you know¡­ the guy you were just describing, the one who chopped that kid¡­." Lith removed the cauldron from his space ring and ced it beside his friend. He smiled as he saw his friend''s eyes widen upon seeing the cauldron. Lith pointed towards the bloody cauldron and then pointed his thumb at himself as he proudly announced, "...it was me." Chapter 508 All Shackles Broken (2/3) Lith''s friend shivered in fright as he heard the revtion. He couldn''t believe that his friend had done such a thing! He could not believe his friend would do such a cruel thing. His friend peeked inside the cauldron and¡­ "BLERGH!" He vomited out everything he had eaten until now. Inside the cauldron was blood and in it were sliced pieces of¡­ "No¡­." The friend felt like his heart had been grasped by a cold hand. He was too afraid to even think of what was inside the cauldron. He looked at Lith and met his eyes; Instead of his easy-going and fun-loving friend, he saw a blood-drenched demon. The friend shivered and instinctively stepped away from Lith. "No¡­ it couldn''t be¡­ it couldn''t be you. My friend was not someone so cruel¡­ he... he would never do such a thing¡­ no¡­ you, who are you? What did you do to my friend!?" The guy questioned whether or not the man in front of him was Lith! Lith, who just wanted to take revenge for what had happened and avenge his friend, could only sigh as he saw his friend in denial. "I am your friend, the same old Lith. Do you not believe me?" Lith said as he moved towards his friend, trying to ce a hand on his shoulder. "No! My friend could never do such a thing." The guy said without hesitation as he avoided Lith''s touch by stepping back even further. He had fear in his eyes as he looked at Lith. "He won''t be able to do it even if given great power?" Lith asked. "I am not talking about killing people. If I was given power, I would''ve killed them too. But my friend nor I would kill someone in such a gruesome manner, and that too, a kid!" The guy retorted, almost shouting. His actions made it seem like he was convinced that the person before him was not Lith. "Oh, I see. Well¡­ I can surely do it. Do you want to see another demonstration?" Lith asked, annoyed by the vehement refusal of his friend to believe him. Without waiting for a reply, he teleported close to the guards. He locked them in their ce with magic and took out a grater from his ring, about the size of arge basketball. Then right there before his friend, he started grating the heads of the guards. The guards screamed in pain and shock, and the crowd panicked. Many gasped, some puked, some fell unconscious due to the shock, and almost all tried to run away. Lith''s friend looked at the scene with a shocked gaze. He also couldn''t help but puke again when he noticed a guard''s head getting grated down in the cauldron and mixing up with flesh and blood of the kid. Lith felt no remorse or disgust while doing this. In fact, the bloody smell that assaulted his noise only further made him want to slowly grate the humans. ''It seems my vampire instincts really love humans.'' Lith thought to himself. The people here were all humans as well. He guessed that it may be due to him being a human in his past life. A whileter, he stopped his actions. Lith then walked towards his friend with the cauldron and said, "See? I am the same old Lith. Only now, I have the power to do such things." The friend felt his head spin as he heard that, but he somehow managed to control himself and said, "Please¡­ stay away from. Please. I beg you." The friend became teary and said in a horrified tone as he recalled the scene that just happened a few seconds ago. ''epting it is difficult for him, huh?'' Lith thought to himself. He then made an effort to make this friend understand that it was either kill or get killed and also tried to tell him that killing them was only fair. The friend still didn''t listen to Lith and called him a psychopath. After much talking, Lith finally gave up and said, "I guess this is where we part ways. This is where you and I walk on our own different paths." Lith glumly walked close to his friend. This time he did not give him a chance to avoid his touch and firmly patted the boy on his shoulder. "I had hoped that we would adventure together in the future, but sadly, you would not be with me. However, I wish you the very best in your future endeavors and hope you prosper. Good luck." As soon as Lith finished saying that, the world around him wobbled, and soon, everything turned white, and finally¡­ everything turned dark. Lith had no idea what was happening, but he was used to such things happening now. So he just waited to have this situation get over. Soon, he felt a warm and soft sensation. He then heard a voice, "...wa..ke.. u..p¡­ wak¡­e¡­ up¡­ up¡­" ''Hmm'' Lith had trouble understanding what was being said. The next moment he heard the voice speak again. "WAKE UP!" The shout was apanied by a stinging sensation on his face. SLAP! Lith jolted awake from the stimulus, and rity returned to his mind. As he looked around, he saw himself standing in the middle of the dusty ground. There were many dead bodies and cores around him. He then turned his head to see what ce he was in when he gazed upon the devilishly beautiful face. In front of his eyes was Lucifer, a ck-haired, ck-eyeddy with ancient red horns, appearing to be in her early 30s. With just one look at her, Lith felt all his memories of the past hour return to his mind. It was so fast that he felt a sharp pain in his head. But he endured it and closed his eyes to understand everything. Lucifer sighed in relief when she saw him exit his dream without any problems. ''This little demon scared me for a second when he wasn''t waking up. Tsk, kids are really annoying.'' She thought to herself,pletely forgetting that she had thought of Lith as a man just a few minutes ago. She even forgot that she had wet herself when she saw him fight the Werewolf chief. A few minutester, Lith understood everything that had happened and opened his eyes. He looked at Lucifer and asked, "You made the dream?" Chapter 509 All Shackles Broken (3/3) "You made the dream?" Lucifer took her hands off Lith''s shoulder when she saw him appearpletely fine. She then said, "obviously. Who else do you think could''ve done it?" "I see." Lith said simply without any emotions. He then walked close to Lucifer and suddenly held her by the waist, surprising her. Lith kissed her lips lightly and letting go, said looking her in the eyes, "Thanks. Without your help, I would''ve really had a hard time with many things." Lucifer, who just got kissed, got away from Lith''s embrace and said, "Woah¡­ someone''s bold, huh? Have you got no shame? Kissing your own aunt out of nowhere¡­ do you not feel any guilt or anything to force yourself upon someone like this?" Lith rolled his eyes. "Why are you so dramatic? Anyway, my first thought was to spank your buttocks and get them to match the color of your horns. But being a good person, I still said my thanks first." "If you don''t want it, I take it back." Lith shrugged after saying so. Lucifer squinted her eyes and said, "thanks? What for? And also, if you wanna praise me, praise me with some better and more sugary words. Say,''Aunt Lucifer is the best in the whole world. I love my aunt. I am a ve to her kindness and care.'' and then probably I may consider it." Lith stared at Lucifer with a gaze that read, ''why is she like this?'' and questioned why he even bothered to say thanks to her and not spanked her ass. Looking at Lith''s face, Lucifer felt he was probably thinking something bad about her. "Hey! Stop thinking whatever bad thing you''re thinking about me. Tell me, why the thanks is for or I''ll drop you in a dungeon next and train you for a good while." Lith clicked his tongue as he heard her. "Tsk. So troublesome." He knew Lucifer wasn''t joking when she said that. She wanted her curiosity to be fulfilled and she could do anything to make it happen, going so far as to even make Lith suffer in harsh training. Lith didn''t want things to drag and he said, "thanks to you, I now have a path to walk on and all my shackles are broken. My mental strength has taken a boost and the guilt I was feeling earlier when I killed those innocent people, I don''t feel anything for them now." "Ah¡­ so it was for that." Lucifer nodded in understanding. "Souka, souka, indeed, me very good aunt. Good job me." Lucifer shamelessly gave more credit to herself and said with pride as if she had done a great job. Lith ignored that and turned to look at the innocents he had killed. ''Well¡­ it''s either kill or get killed. And although these people didn''t have the power to kill me, I did have a task on me that required me to kill them. It was all justifiable, but also not justifiable. I guess I gotta live with this hypocrisy from now on.''Lith shrugged after thinking so. Lith had changed. His mentality had changed. He now had no care for the innocents at all. The only people that mattered to him were his close ones and that''s about it. He would be the kindest and the best person he could be and shower all his love and care to his close ones. But he would be the exact opposite ¡ª the most vile person there could be, if the talk was about other people. Lucifer, who was watching Lith look at the corpses, suddenly thought of something and asked, "Hey, you didn''t do anything for that little girl in the dream?" Lith shook his head. "No. Although at the start I may have thought of taking her out of such a bad fate, by the end, I realized that the only attachment I had with the girl was to watch the stars together. Even without her, I could see the stars. She did no other thing, it wasn''t worth my time to save her or kill people for her." "I think her purpose was just there to make me be more confused and to influence me into choosing the hero path. Anyway¡­" Lucifer listened intently as he spoke and didn''t interrupt him. Lith continued: "On the other hand, the guy got beaten up for me and did something for me. It was worth a try to continue to be his friend, but in the end, he was still morally bound with things and I realized that if I am with him, I''ll only hold him back. So it was better to part ways. Although it was sad and I didn''t want such a thing to happen, I had to do it for his betterment." "I avenged him and I was going to give him ways to break free of such a ve life as a form of thanks. But the dream got over and I was out." Lucifer nodded. "I see. Well¡­ judging from such things, I am assuming you took the path of viin, right? You just didn''t get to kill everyone since you were out early." Lith shook his head. "Nope. I didn''t choose the viin path." Lucifer was confused. "But killing the kid so cruelly, slicing him like he''s a potato and then those guards too, it definitely wasn''t a hero path." Lith smirked as he heard that. "Who said that there could only be two paths?" Lucifer raised an eyebrow in surprise. "There is another path other than those two?" Lith chuckled. "Obviously." "What is it?" "Not telling." "Want more training?" "..." Lith kept his mouth shut and simply stared at her as he heard that question. The two stared at each other for a good while until Lucifer smiled and broke the silence saying, "more training it is then." Lith looked at her and said shamelessly, "well, if you''re talking about training together in bed, I am down. But dungeon, nope." "...'' Chapter 510 A Subjective Matter "Anyway, everything aside, are you going to tell me that or not?" Lucifer asked seriously this time. Lith smiled and answered, "how about n¡ª" Lucifer took a step ahead and held Lith''s cor. She brought his face close to hers and said seriously while looking him straight in the eyes, "Enough of your shenanigans. I''ll give you one opportunity to say the answer, if you don''t, I''ll throw you straight into a dungeon." Lucifer, although appearing as a neet, was at the end of the day the Demon Queen. She was an extremely powerfuldy in the world and also top most demon that ruled over the demons and devils alike. She was bound to have some authority and Lith was just a child. She couldn''t simply let him y with her, could she? Lith, looking at Lucifer be so serious, could tell that she would really do that to him. It seemed y time was over and it was serious talks happening. Although Lith also had no choice but to do as she has asked. It was because he was weak and could easily be suppressed by Lucifer if she so wanted to. Lith knew one fact. Winning over the Demon Queen was easy yet difficult at the same time and the same was the case with suppressing her. To suppress Lucifer, Lith had to be stronger than her. That was about it. But it was difficult because even Lith had no idea how long it''ll take for him to be a Supreme Rank. Until he was a Supreme, he could only get bullied and suppressed by Lucifer. "Why are you so curious about it though? It''s not like knowing it is going to help you in anyway." Before Lith answered, he just wanted to make sure what kept her so interested. Lucifer wrinkled her nose and said, "it''s just curiosity. Also, you were supposed to answer me, not question me back. Do you really want to get trained more?" Lith shrugged. He then said, "well, can you back away a bit? I might identally end up kissing you if you are this close during the exnation." Lucifer rolled her eyes. Her nephew was as shameless as one could be and was dying it a lot. She was starting to get annoyed. Backing away a bit, she said, "seriously, if you don''t satisfy my curiosity, I''ll probably kidnap you and do something against your will." Lith clicked his tongue as he heard that. He knew he had to answer her now by any means or she might really do that. Until he was a Supreme Rank, he had no choice but to get suppressed. Although he could tell his mother or Arya to handle Lucifer, that would not be a good thing. If he couldn''t defeat Lucifer by strength, he still had the ways with words. By the small interaction he had with her before, he could tell that it was not impossible to do so. In any case, for now Lucifer had to be exined about the path as there was no other way. After Lith told her about the third path, she couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t anti-hero a genre in novels and anime?" Lith nodded. "Viin also is a genre. There could be a viin main character." Lucifer then said, "yeah and you said it''s about ''do as you see fit''. So does that mean demons are all anti-heroes?" "No idea really." Lith shrugged. "See¡­ demons do care about some stuff. Like their families, bloodline, or maybe treasure. They could do anything to protect them, even if it meant antagonizing the whole world." Lucifer answered. Lith thought about it and replied, "will they go so far to even antagonize you?" Lucifer chuckled. "They wouldn''t dare." "Are you sure?" "100%. There would be many who wouldn''t dare, but those minority that would indeed do it, wouldn''t live to see the next day anyway. So you can count them off." Lucifer said as a matter of fact. Lith could smell narcissism of Lucifer by hearing thatment, but he didn''t call her out for it. He instead said, "So the ones that do care about their stuff as you said, what if¡­ say you killed some demon''s family that he cherished dearly, what would his reaction be? Will he resist you or will he let them go so that he could live on?" Lucifer didn''t even need to think about it as it was easy to answer. She said, "of course he''ll give up his family for his own live." Lith nodded. "Then he probably doesn''t care about them. He''s not on an anti-hero path, but a viin one. An anti-hero has qualities of a hero and also a viin. He would protect his loved ones even till hisst breath, even if it means antagonizing the whole world." As Lucifer heard it, she thought about things more deeply. Looking at her expression, Lith added his opinions, saying, "If I am to say what path the demons are, they are definitely on the viin path. But then again, it''s all a subjective thing. If you see demons from a human perspective, they''ll appear as viins. But if you see it from the perspective of vampires, they''ll just appear normal, nothing like heroes or viins." "What I am trying to say is, these paths are rtive. They vary person to person. You may think of someone as a viin but someone else may think of the same person as a hero." "So¡­ if there isn''t any refrence point, we can''te to a proper conclusion about such things." On Earth, everything was taken in ordance with the humans. They were the reference points and they would decide who would be bad and who would be good. ording to them, one whomits crimes and doesn''t care about anyone but himself is a viin. The crimes could be as simple as punching an elderly or could be heinous such asmitting a genocide. However in this world, the humans weren''t the only beings that resided. There were vampires, dragons, demons, and so many more races. The humans couldn''t be taken as a reference to judge things by any means since among the Demon race, eating humans wasn''t a crime, but a daily thing. A Demon shouldn''t be called a viin just for eating his food, should he? Thus, since everything was subjective, it changes the whole meaning of the two paths. Lucifer, after she roughly understood everything Lith had said, asked him, "Right. Then if I see things from my perspective, you didn''t take the hero path but the viin path then, right? Since you killed that kid and those guards so brutally. That was definitely some viiny." Lith answered, "ording to you, I maybe a viin. But ording to myself, I did what I felt was fair. That kid whipped me daily for who knows how long and treated me as a ve. He got what he deserved. As for those guards, they harmed someone who took a beating for me." "It was my revenge and also to get vengeance for that guy who got beaten up. Do you still think it''s being a viin now?" Lucifer couldn''t help but ask again, "you could''ve simply killed that kid then. Why go all the way to do something so brutal?" Lith was about to answer because he''s a vampire, but refrained from doing so. If he said that, Lucifer might feel something suspicious. Lith was a reincarnator, he was a human in his past life. But now he was a vampire. Although he thought he hade to terms with his vampire identity, it wasn''t until in this dreams did he fully embrace that. Once Lith epted that he was a full fledged vampire now, it was only then did he have all his shackles broken, that included his moral ones too. Although he had everything broken, in his core he still had some humanity and that was what made him vow to always protect and cherish his loved ones. If he went down the viin path, it meant sacrificing even his loved ones if needed and he wasn''t ever going to do it. But if he went the hero path, if his loved ones did something harmful to everyone else in the world, he would need to still kill them for the greater good. Lith wasn''t going to do it. Thus, anti-hero fit him best and due to his human and vampire nature, he had the emotions of both species at the very extremes. If he wanted to cherish and love someone, he would do with all his heart and would be even kinder than the kindest angel out there. But if he was going to take revenge, he would be worse than the worst demon out there and no matter how morally wrong it was, he wouldn''t let things slide. The little kid that got so brutally killed was the person ever toe across Lith when he finally had all his shackles broken. Had it not been the case, he may probably had gotten a simple death. But now that the deed was done, Lith had no full confirmation that he had epted his vampire self and wasn''t restricted anymore by his human moral values. Although it meant he could do anything morally wrong as a human, it didn''t mean he would do everything morally wrong. For example, r*ping ady was a serious no go. No matter what, such a situation must always be avoided. If ady has done something bad to Lith, instead of doing that, he could always torture her in the worst possible way and have her crave for her death. It perfectly with a quote that a wise man once said, ''professionals have standards.'' Lith had his own code of conduct. He would do things he saw fit and even if someone said it was wrong, as long as Lith found it justifiable and so did his loved ones, things were all good. Lucifer, looking at Lith not answer and get lost in his own thoughts, put on a thinking expression and thought to herself, ''He sure has the balls to even make the Demon Queen wait to get an answer. Should I show him slightly of what it actually means to be in Lucifer''s presence?'' ''HmMmMmMmm¡­ but if I do something, he might probably get scared and I won''t look like a cool aunt anymore. Cheh, if he wasn''t my nephew, I would''ve really just made him my boytoy and put on a leash on him to control him.'' ''Oh well, speaking of leash, it probably wouldn''t be bad to dominate him.'' ''Okie-dokie. It''s decided, I''ll dominate himter and have fun, fufufu.'' Chapter 511 A Place To Visit After chatting with Lucifer for a bit more, it was now time to part ways. But before Lucifer left, she said, "get stronger quick, okay? I''lle visit you again to see how much you''ve improved." To get a proper rification, Lith asked, "improved where? In physical strength or bed?" "Both, obviously." Lucifer chuckled and left. Lith chuckled as he got a confirmation. "My cultivation is a bit low, otherwise technique wouldn''t have been an issue." "Anyway, time to go meet the boys." Lith was about to leave the border area after saying so, when his phone rang and checking who had called, he saw it was his mother. Picking it up, he chuckled and asked, "hello? Missing me already, my dearest mom?" "Yes, yes, I do,e back in my embrace." Lilith chuckled from the other side and said. "You know I can''t do that right now, right? I am busy with a few things." Lith said with a smile. Lilith chuckled again and said, "Yes, I know. And you spent many weeks with me before leaving home¡­ but oh well, I am your mama, I can be selfish with you." Lith nodded and said on the phone, "Yes, you can. So do you want me to?" "I do, but I also don''t want to hinder your growth. In any case, I called you to let you know about a few things. Since you are in the Elven Continent, there''s a ce you must visit." Lilith finally came to the main topic and said. "Okay. What ce is it?" Lith asked. "I have no idea. You have to see it for yourself. I''ll give you the coordinates, go explore it." Lilith said. "Okay, I''ll go. But do I have to do it now or can I do itter?" "Now. You can''t waste time and dy it." Lilith answered. "Alright. Share me the coordinates." Lilith did as Lith asked and after taking a look at the coordinates, Lith asked, "Why are there two coordinates? Do you want me to visit two ces?" "No. One coordinate is of the Elven Continent where you are supposed to head to right now. After reaching there, you''ll need to enter the Astral World and from there on, head to the second coordinate." "The Astral World? Are you sure you want to let me go there, mom?" Lith was a bit surprised. Thest event that happened in the Astral World, Lith was sure his mother probably wouldn''t let him enter there until and unless he was really strong. But it hadn''t even been a few weeks and she already was asking him to do something like this. Lilith, hearing that, sighed and said, "trust me, I wouldn''t have sent you if I could. But mama has her reasons." Lilith couldn''t just say that her future self had asked her to give Lith these coordinates. She thus gave him only a little bit of information. But, just like Lith, she also had no idea what thing was present at that ce. She was just told by her future self that no harm shalle to Lith and thus is important for his growth. Lith talked a bit more on this topic with Lilith and after the call ended, he dialed Dennis and Ralph''s number. As they picked up, he exined that some urgent work just came up and he had to leave for a while. In case there was anything that would require Lith''s assistance, he would provide it once he was back. Until then, they could either continue with this thing or wait till Lith was back. After his call with them was over, Lith left for the ce his mother gave coordinates to. In took a day to reach that ce even after using long jump repeatdly. Looking around the ce, Lith just found it to be a jungle and there wasn''t anything notable present. Lith sat down near a tree and was about to meditate and enter the Astral World when he realized that his body would be unguarded and he may be at a risk. Thus, he called home for help and within a minute, Noman, Ruben, and Arbour arrived at the scene. Looking at not one, but three people arrive, Lith was slightly surprised. He thought to himself, ''they sure overdo if things if the talk is about safety.'' Lith knew Noman was an Emperor Rank and he also knew about Ruben. Though he had no idea about the rank of the other guy with them and just assumed he may be of the same rank or lower. Lith went near a tree and sitting down in a lotus position at the base of it, he said to the three, "Please look after me. Thank you in advance." Ruben shook his hand and said, "Your Highness you mustn''t say such words, they are too polite and we aren''t deserving of it." Noman nodded in response while Arbour had no idea what to do. "Alright, alright. Let''s save ourselves from these talks, I''ll be out then. Bye." Lith started meditating and didn''t speak further. Noman and Ruben waved their hands to say bye to Lith, not realising that he couldn''t see them. While Arbour followed what the other two were doing and also waves his hands like an idiot. After noticing Lith was in deep meditation, Ruben turned to look at Noman and did a vigorous handshake with him. "This is the first time we have been called for actual duty. Let''s do our best." Noman nodded. He shook hands with Ruben and replied, "let''s do our best." Arbour didn''t feel included when the two did a handshake together and left him alone. He wouldn''t lie, it was a bit sad to feel left out. But then¡­ Noman and Ruben both turned to look at him and extended their hands out, saying, "Let''s do our best." Arbour felt warm in his heart and like an idiot, he extended both his hands out to hold their hands and said shaking them, "Yes, yes." Chapter 512 Trial In The Astral World Astral World. Opening his eyes, Lith saw himself back in the world of gray. He was in a forest and it looked as lifeless as always. Having the coordinates as a guide, Lith started walking and after what felt like half a day, he finally arrived at his destination. There was a small cave in front of Lith that appeared as ordinary as it could. Nothing about it seemed special and if Lith hadn''t known that the coordinates led to this ce, he wouldn''t even have noticed it. Lith entered the dimly lit cave and walked for a while. As he did so, he noticed some strange patterns, they were really faint, but they were present. One such thing he noticed was that there were exactly three pebbles on the ground at an interval of a hundred metres. Many such simr patterns appeared at various intervals and they didn''t go unnoticed as well. There appeared a fork in front of Lith once he moved in for a while, but due to the hints he got previously, choosing a direction wasn''t difficult. A day worth''s of walkingter and going through many forks, Lith finally arrived at what seemed like a giant pir with a demon statue resting on top of it. It appeared really ancient and below the pir, there was an engraving on it, written in a strangenguage that Lith didn''t know of. It was to take into ount that Lith was familiar with all thenguages in the world he lived in, no matter how ancient or new it may be. The reason for that was Lucy, who ensured he knew at least a little of everything. After the engravings were over, below them was a small cavity that made it seem like something was needed to be filled in there. Looking around him, Lith found nothing noticeable and he assumed that he might need to bring something that was needed to fill the cavity with. What would happen after filling the cavity? Probably some reaction that would cause the pir to move or do something. Lith came to a conclusion. This ce seemed like a trial of some sort and it wasn''t too difficult toe to such conclusions. After thinking on what he should put there and not getting any answer, Lith checked his space ring and saw there to be many liquids present. But before he put anything from his ring into the cavity, he first decided to use his own blood. Maybe it might cause a reaction to ur? Lith thought. He had his reasons to think of such things and without wasting time, Lith bit his index finger and dropped some blood into the cavity. Without any surprise, Lith saw a reaction with the pir slightly shaking and making slight rumbling noise. A few instancester, the demon statue on the top of the pir shook as well and finally, the demon''s head turned towards Lith and his eyes glowed red. The demon looked at Lith from head to toe and screeched, "#@#$&" Although Lith did not know whatnguage it was, he understood the meaning of it somehow. The demon basically said, ''A visitor.'' He then asked who it was that awakened him from his slumber. Lith answered looking at statue, "I am Lith Evure. A vampire." The demon looked at Lith and screeched again, saying, "######" The demon was asking Lith his cultivation now. Lith refused to answer it. The demon then asked if Lith was an immortal. Lith said yes since it wouldn''t really hurt to hand out this information. The demon then said, ''A person with a ***** bloodline. How amazing is it for someone with such high potential to stumble here.'' Lith had trouble understanding the bloodline name since it wasn''t very clear to him but being called someone with high potential, he could tell that his bloodline may really be very strong. The demon statue then stated, ''A good seed. You''re eligible to enter the trial. I hope you aren''t a disappointment like the guy who visited a hundred thousand years ago.'' Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that. He then asked, "what trial is it?" The demon made a creepy smile and screeched, "#&@$$!!!" ''Its an inheritance trial. Once you enter, you''ll know everything about it.'' ''And assuming from the strangenguage you''re speaking, you don''t understand mynguage as well, right? Let me fix thisnguage barrier first.'' The demon''s eyes shot out a bright red beam of light that covered Lith and in just a matter of a few seconds, a lot of information poured into Lith''s mind. A few secondster, Lith digested the information and said softly, "strange. I haven''t heard of thisnguage before anywhere." "It''s a very ancientnguage, it''s no surprise you do not know." The demon statue screeched again, but this time Lith was able to understand it clearly. Lith shrugged. Could be. The demon continued, "Although your potential makes you eligible to enter, you''ll still need to pass the first test." "Read the engraving and do as it had asked." Lith looked at the engravings again and this time, noticed that he could indeed read it properly. Reading the engravings, he realized that he cannot enter alone in the inheritance trial. He must have a partner that is stronger than him. And this partner must be a female, the race didn''t matter. The engravings also stated what the cavity was supposed to be filled with and reading that, Lith looked at the statue and said, "Yang essence? Are you serious?" The demon, with utmost seriousness and a deep voice, replied, "Yes." Lith rubbed his temples as he heard that. He then asked the statue, "but I poured my blood in it and it still worked. Why does it need that?" The statue replied, "Anything that gets poured into that, I must check. Your blood awakened me from my slumber. Now, your quality of Yang essence is what will be tested first to make you eligible to enter." Lith clicked his tongue. This definitely was some pervert''s inheritance. He was now having second thoughts about entering. He looked at the demon statue and stated, "I''ll leave and be back after a while. Afterall, I do need a partner, don''t I?" The demon screeched, "Do as you wish." Lith left the ce and went out of the cave. He had a map of how to get in and before entering some suspicious ce like that, he wanted to have an opinion about it first. Risking his life unnecessarily was a stupid thing. He wanted to go check what his mother said about this ce. Lith went out of the Astral World after thinking so anding to the original world, Lith asked Noman to take him to Nightingale. After he was back home, Lith went straight to his mother who was sitting on the rooftop of the castle to talk with her about this thing. Chapter 513 Not Allowed "It hasn''t even been three days and you''re back already?" Lilith couldn''t help but ask. Lith was sitting on a table with his mother and joined her for tea. They were now conversing and this was the first thing she asked. Lith took a sip of tea and said, "Yeah, the ce you asked me to explore, it''s an inheritance trial. I have no idea what the trial is about, but I find it highly suspicious." "Oh? Tell me about it." Lilith was now interested. Lith started exining the things he found strange and Lilith chuckled as she heard what the trial had asked him. "For the first time I heard someone asking for Yang essence." Lith nodded. "Yeah, it was really strange. But bringing a partner was strange as well." Lilith nodded. "So, what have you decided to do?" "I don''t know, that''s why I came here. What should I do? Go in and see what''s in for me? Or what?" Lith asked. Lilith thought about it and said with a smile, "You can enter it. I think it''s pretty safe." Future Lilith had said so, so the current Lilith believed in her and said to Lith. "Alright, if you say so. Let''s go and enter that trial then." Lith gulped down the tea and said while getting up. Lilith nodded and walked close to Lith. She held his hand and the two teleported out of Nightingale, back in the Elven Continent. Lilith and Lith then went to the cave and now that Lilith was with him, it didn''t take Lith long to reach the inheritance trial. Arriving at the ce, the demon statue scanned Lith and Lilith and just as it had a mere look at Lilith, it screeched loudly, "Gods and Demigods are not allowed!" "Hmm?" Lith looked at the statue with a strange expression. The statue in front was definitely screeching but he wasn''t able to hear him. It felt strange. Lith looked at his mother, only to see her look at him with a smile and say, "It seems Supreme Ranks aren''t allowed." "You were able to hear him?" Lith asked. Lilith nodded. "There was a warning and since it was for me, only I heard it." "Warning? Is there something dangerous inside?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. "Nope. It''s just that powerful beings aren''t allowed inside, so I can''t enter." Lilith answered. "I see." Lilith then said with a smirk, "Anyway, since I can''t enter, I''ll go send someone else. But before going, you do need to put in the Yang essence in there, right? Do you want me to help you?" Lith shook his head. "No, I definitely don''t want to do anything here when something like that is watching." "It''s a mere statue, embedded with a trace of a will. It''s not a living thing anyway." "Yeah, still no. When I came to the castle, before meeting you, I prepared a vial of it just in case." Lith answered. Lilith chuckled hearing that. "Alright then, stay here, I''ll bring someone." Lith nodded and Lilith left after saying. After she was gone and a few minutes passed, having nothing to do, Litu decided to put his Yang essence into the cavity as the demon statue had asked. He took the vial out of his space ring and poured the sticky white Yang essence from inside the vial into the cavity. Soon, the demon statue''s blood glowed red again and in just a few seconds, it screeched with an ear-piercing noise, "@##$£¤€!!!!!" ''AMAZING! THE QUALITY IS AMAZING!'' That was what the demon statue had screeched. The statue then turned to look at Lith and saidughing, "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be sleeping with powerful people. Simply amazing. You''re eligible to enter the trial now. All you need to have is a partner stronger than you." "..." Lith was speechless and also a bit dumbfounded. He really didn''t like whatever was happening and felt a bit ufortable. But since his mother said it was safe, he let things be. Lith stood silently in his ce and didn''t bother to talk to the demon statue. A whileter, he heard footsteps and turning around, he saw a beautiful blonde-haireddy in blue daoist robes walk towards him. Lith smiled as he watched her. "Now that''s surprising." Emilia, reaching close to Lith, asked, "what is?" With the same smile as before, he shook his head and said, "Nothing." With how suspicious this trial looked and what it asked for at the start, anyone could guess that it may probably be rted to some perverted trial. Lith expected his mother to send Lucy when she went back, but didn''t expect she would end up sending Emilia. From what she said before, she was too powerful and thus couldn''t enter. Since she was a Supreme Rank, Lith guessed that Arya would probably be ineligible as well and the only option would be Lucy since she could handle something pervy better than Emilia. ''But welp, can''t help it now.'' Lith could only hope that Emilia doesn''t get too tainited by the trial. If the start itself asked for the Yang essence, Lith had no idea what would be the case if they went further into the trial. Lith held Emilia''s hand and asked gently, "Emmy, did mom tell you about this situation?" He wanted to make sure she knew what she was getting into and didn''t want to taint her in any way whatsoever. Emilia shook her head. Her mother-inw just arrived in her office and asked her that Lith needed some help and if she was free to go or not. Since Emilia was now married, she prioritised her husband over other things and leaving the work to Sel, she came here as fast as she could. She forgot to ask her mother-inw what help Lith needed. "I see." Lith nodded. "Well¡­ you see, this a trial and¡­" Lith began exining things to Emilia while she listened intently. After he was done, Emilia, with visible surprise on her face, couldn''t help but ask, "This¡­" ..... A/N: Yeah so, long story short, I fucked up. More correctly, my inte did. I was uploading chapter normally but my inte got switched off all of a sudden and a glitch urred, causing the same chapter to get uploaded twice. Sigh... Anywho, I have fixed the order, so that means thest chapter is something that hasn''t been uploaded yet. I''ll quickly write it and post it so that you guys don''t have more problems regarding it. Anywho, chapter 515 that is uploaded, please assume it to not uploaded yet. I can''t delete a chapter from my side and only the webnovel staff can do that. The staff are currently offline and wille online 12 or so hourster. So instead of waiting for them, I''ll just rece the content of thest chapter. When I post a new chapter, I''ll notify you guys about it, don''t worry. Really sorry for the inconvenience. Chapter 514 Entering The Trial "This¡­ this thing asked you for that!?" She couldn''t help but facepalm as she heard that and looked at the cavity in the pir. What in the heavens wanted such a thing? She had never heard of any trial that would ever ask of such things and this was her first timeing across one. "Well, that''s the gist of it and I think it''ll be really perverted the more we go deeper into the trial. So¡­" Lith took a pause. He held Emilia''s hands and looking at her, asked in a gentle expression, "...If you don''t want to get into any of such situations, we''ll not do it." Lith cared about the well being of his wife more than anything. He knew she disliked derogatory things and was a pure being. He cared about her choices and if need arose, he wouldn''t take her in and would let go of this inheritance. Health of his wife, be it mental or physical, mattered more than any resources or inheritance. Lith could therefore let go of things if he so wanted if it meant it''ll cause problems to his wife. Emilia, as she heard Lith''s gentle remarks, felt warm in her heart. If she was a teenage angel girl now, she definitely would''ve cried out in happiness knowing how much her husband cared about her. But thankfully, she was a mature woman and also a top tier angel and saved herself from this situation. ''He really cares a lot about me¡­'' Emilia had a thought as she looked at Lith''s gentle expression on his handsome face. But she cleared her throat and instead of answering Lith, asked him back, "why do you think I am not ready to do such things?" "Hmm?" Lith didn''t understand what Emilia meant. Emilia shed a small smile and holding Lith''s face in her palms, said, "My dear husband, why do you think I won''t do things such as those with you?" So what if she disliked perverted things? Emilia could even give her life if needed for the sake of her husband. She had epted him with all her heart and could even traverse through the nine floors of hell and the 666 floors of the abyss if the need arose. These things were nothing inparison to that. If Emilia could support Lith, she would do so without hesitation even if it meant she would need to go through some problematic situation. "Well¡­ I know you won''t back away if I ask you, but I don''t want to sully your mind with anything derogatory. I saw in the marriage ceremonies that you were slightly ufortable with things. So I don''t want to force you into any situation you don''t want to be in or dislike." Emilia chuckled and pinching Lith''s nose, said, "you really think too much." She then continued, "If I as your wife don''t support you, who else will? That''s literally my role and job to do." "Now enough chit-chat,e let''s go inside the trial. If I let you be, you''ll probably overthink things about me and get sentimental for no reason." Emilia held Lith''s hand and happily dragged him inside the inheritance. Lith was still surprised with what his wife had just said and before he could process it, he got dragged inside. The pir shifted to the side and an entrance was revealed. The two had moved in and after crossing a long corridor, they were inside a stone made hall. Even though the hall was made of stones, it had lots and lots of fine engravings on it. There were also many sculptures and paintings present. There was a small raised tform in the middle of the hall. Although everything was made from stone and was slightly dusty all around, this tform was apparently really clean. As Lith looked around and thought of what he must do, he heard a voice saying, "To pass this trial, you must do things present in the engravings. The raised tform is where you''ll do the things and if there''s even a slight mistake, you''ll be kicked out. There''s no room for error so choose your moves wisely." Lith knitted his brows as he heard that. ''What is this stupid trial¡­'' He went to see the engravings and as he had expected from this perverted trial, there were the things he didn''t want to see. What the engravings had were¡­ Sex positions! That''s right, there were a lot of different positions and poses for a couple. It was very vividly present and there were also steps given that one must follow to do those things. Lith sighed as he saw that and he knew things were going to be tough. He turned to look at his wife, only to see her cheeks being flushed red. He could very well tell that she was embarrassed but was trying her best to not show it on her face and was holding it in. ''So cute!'' Lith''s worries vanished as he saw her. If he could, he wanted to just go near her and poke her cheeks and watch get flustered further. ''Oh wait, what am I afraid of? I could very well act on my thoughts!'' Lith suddenly had enlightenment. Heughed evilly inside and silently closed his way towards his wife. Emilia was absorbed in looking at the engravings and was too shocked to see that there were so many positions! She didn''t notice Lith, who finally closed in and poked her red cheeks with his index finger and said, "Someone is embarrassed?" Emilia jumped slightly in surprise and let out a shout. Lith chuckled hearing it and was really proud of what he did. Emilia, looking at Lith do such weird things, said with visible embarrassment, "what are you doing¡­" "Sorry, I couldn''t help it. My wife seemed too cute." Lith chuckled proudly after saying so. Emilia''s face flushed further. She then said, trying to appear serious, "Stop teasing me. Let''s get this done first." Chapter 515 Passing The First Trial Lith chuckled as he saw his wife''s flushed face. But he stopped teasing her and carefully started observing the various positions present on the walls. Lith and Emilia both looked at them and the more they did, the more was Emilia''s face bing red while Lith only just whistled in utter surprise. "Damn, I didn''t even know one could bend in such a way¡­" Emilia facepalmed to hide her red face and without looking at Lith, she held his hand and said softly, "stopmenting¡­" The two were looking at an engraving where thedy was lying on her back, having her hips raised up and her ankles at the side of her head. Her partner was squatting down and doing her in such a way that his jewels touched thedy''s face. It was really very embarrassing to watch for Emilia and she knew she had to do it with Lith now. Lith, looking at Emilia''s worried as well as embarrassed face, couldn''t help but ask, "you know¡­ there''s still time. We can get out of here¡­" "No. We''ll do it." Emilia wasn''t going to falter no matter what. For Lith''s sake, she would let go of her shame and do it. Lith ced his hand on Emilia''s and said gently, "please don''t force yourself." Lith was more worried about Emilia than he was about himself. He really didn''t want to see her health get ruined in any way whatsoever. Emilia nodded her head and agreed that she wouldn''t force herself. Although she didn''t make any such promises. The two observed the engravings and after they were done, Emilia asked Lith that she would need to practice it first before jumping into it. Emilia didn''t want to leave any chances and cause Lith to fail this trial. Although she had the power with her, she knew this trial didn''t check strength in any way and rather how better their bonding together was. Lith nodded and the two tried to practice the positions together. They had their clothes on and they didn''t do any insertions or anything, just got in positions. They tried various positions and this was such a wide variety that Lith lost count after fifty as he was too absorbed in teaching Emilia and also guiding her into things. Although Emilia was more experienced than Lith, her intelligence when it came to the topic of sex wasn''t any different than a teen and she hardly knew anything as well. Finally after a day''s hard work, the two finished practicing and Emilia felt confident that she wouldn''t mess things up. The two went to the tform and taking a deep breath, said goodluck to each other and started performing the positions. They still had their clothes on and it wasn''t mentioned anywhere that they needed to be nude to perform these poses. No detail would go unnoticed by Lith. He was trained in this art by his mother herself. The two performed the various poses and the one where they had slight difficulty was the pose that had first shocked Lith and Emilia both. The one where the guy''s balls must touch thedy''s face. Lith did have some difficulty doing it but eventually he seeded. Then after a few more poses, they had difficulty doing their final pose, which was apparently called the ''Pretzel lock''. Just like how there were folds in a pretzel, the two had to mp their legs in such a way while ensuring they could grind onto each other properly. It was difficult to lock their legs like that, but finally after some hard work, the two seeded, eventually finishing the trial and making the voice appear again. "You passed. Onto your next trial now." The raised tform lifted itself further up and a door to another ce opened up. Lith and Emilia went in and after reaching there, they saw a table to be present in a room with many jars present around it. The voice appeared again and said, "Collect as much of your female partner''s juices as you can within two incense stick''s worth of time." As soon as it said that, there appeared the smell of fresh incense burning and turning towards the source, Lith saw one and clicked his tongue, knowing he had to be urgent. Although he knew what to do, he didn''t want to expose his or Emilia''s body to some random pervert who may probably be watching in the name of inheritance. But the chances of such a thing happening was nil since in almost all cases, there wouldn''t be anyone present on the inheritance grounds. People would either die and hand their inheritance out or they would simply leave a part of it somewhere and get on with their life, without looking back at it. Plus, although Lith was skeptical about it, his mother did tell him that he won''t have any harm from this ce. Having full faith in her, he could only steel himself and do the things the trial was asking for. Lith turned to look at Emilia standing beside him and could only smile awkwardly. "Well¡­ I told you¡ª" "Don''t. I said I''ll do anything needed. Don''t question things now and make me falter." Emilia shook her head and said. "Alright, alright. I''ll not bring this matter up. But then, don''t bully me at hometer for doing things to you without asking." Lith said and chuckled. Emilia''s blush returned to her face but she pinched Lith''s stomach lightly and said, "when did I ever bully you?" Lith chuckled again and closing in on her, he held her waist and raised her up, having her lock her legs around his own waist. Lith then took her to the table and ced her down. He slightly loosened her robes, not too much, just enough so that he could have easy ess while also keeping her clothes on. After the arrangement was done, Lith looked her in the eyes and asked gently, "Can I start?" Chapter 516 Final Trial After getting Emilia''s approval, Lith started stimting her. Being a pure being, even slight touch from her husband was enough to arouse her and in no time, Emilia was turned on. Had it been someone else other than her here, except for Alexandra, it would''ve taken a bit of time to arouse them. But with Emilia present, things were much easier. Lith looked Emilia in the eyes as he rubbed her soft folds and stimted her clit. Emilia was too embarrassed to look him in the eyes and could only shy away and hide her face. Lith could only smile and do his thing. Soon, with great stimtion, embarrassment turned into great arousal for Emilia and she had an orgasm, causing her love juices to drip out. Lith collected them in the jar and after that was done, he let Emilia rest for a few seconds and started doing things again. Lith didn''t rush her or push her. If she had an orgasm, he waited for her to recover. Emilia''s betterment mattered to him more than the inheritance and Lith was just taking everything here lightly. Lith had everything and he could make do without working hard to get resources. In the treasury of his n, there were many levels. Each level had resources and things fit for a certain Magic Rank. There were things from Rank 1 to all the way till Supreme Rank. Although Lith hadn''t been to the Supreme Rank level or any level higher than his own inside the treasury, he was told by his mother that even if he didn''t work, he could make his way up with these resources. Lith didn''t know how rich he was or how much the worth of the n was, but he sure knew that there were enough resources to get him and his sister all the way up to the Supreme Rank. Thus, being rxed, Lith took his sweet time to do things. When the two incense sticks finished burning, Lith had one-fourth of a jar filled and was holding it in his hand. As Lith took the jar away from Emilia''s private areas after collecting thest drop, Emilia, who looked at it, became as red as a tomato. She couldn''t believe herself what her husband was holding in his hand and just looking at that thing in his hand, she wanted to throw it away so that such an embarrassing moment didn''t ur. It felt too shameful to look at what had juste out of her. Emilia didn''t speak to Lith and she only sat on the table quietly, not wanting to look Lith directly in the eyes. Soon, the voice appeared again, stating, "You passed the trial. Only three out of ten people were able to make their partner release the Yin essence in such a small time frame. Others who tried to cheat by releasing some other fluids were straight away kicked out of the trial grounds." "But now that you have passed, your next trial is to absorb that Yin essence. Here''s the manual exining the ways, after you''re done reading, throw it down on the ground and the time will start." The voice disappeared after saying so. An ancient manuscript appeared in Lith''s hand and even though he didn''t know the scripture in which it was written, he somehow understood it. It didn''t take long for Lith to understand the technique as he had previously read many dual cultivation manuals in search of finding a solution to the Ying Yan V¨©rya Sutra. Lith dropped the book down on the ground and put the jar down on as well. He sat in front of it in a lotus position and opening the lid, he focused on the juices and started feeling the energy around him. Yin essence could be absorbed in the same way as elemental energies. Although instead of having it nourish your whole body, you have to channel it appropriately in the right ces of the body which act as gates and have it pass into the Magic Core. After passing in the Magic Core, it''ll get absorbed by it, eventually helping in cultivation. The time needed to brew tea wasn''t a lot and in just the first try of absorbing the Yin, Lith felt great pressure on him. Emilia''s Yin essence was that of an Emperor Rank. She was many realms above him and it was really difficult to absorb it. Any mistake on Lith''s part and his body may get blown by the energy. Thus, Lith had to be really careful. Except for elemental energies, other sorts of energies could only be absorbed through gates present on the body. These gates were imaginary and were simply specific areas where there was an opening that could let energies get absorbed. Lith was a highly trained individual and was trained by nothing but the best people. He thus didn''t immediately get blown into a thousand pieces. The tea brewed and Lith struggled a lot but managed to absorb a strand of Yin energy. Finally, when the teapot made a whistling noise, the tea finished brewing and the time was up. The jar that was filled one-fourth with Emilia''s juices, it was only slightly lowered as Lith didn''t manage to absorb a lot of it. But whatever he managed to absorb, it made Lith feel rejuvenated. Lith felt a cool sensation all over his body. Lith got up and put the jar in his ring. His wife''s precious Yin essence was not something he was going to waste. ''I''ll absorb itter. That manual was good.'' Lith thought to himself. He then went close to Emilia and stood beside her, expecting the voice to appear again and give further instructions. But¡­ A few whileter, he didn''t hear the voice but light ps. Looking towards the source, Lith saw a shadowy figure walk close towards him. "Congrattions on passing." It was a shrill demonic voice and when the figure opened his mouth to speak, his insides of the mouth appeared bloody red. Emilia became really alerted as she saw that figure. She stood in front of Lith and guarding him, said to that figure, "Who are you?" The figureughed demonically and said in a deep voice, "little girl¡­ your courage is admirable." Emilia knitted her brows as she looked at him. As for Lith, he walked beside Emilia and looked at the figure. Emilia, noticing Lith not staying behind her, was about to tell him to be back, when she saw he gestured her to stop what she was doing. Emilia wanted to say this was a dangerous situation but noticed that Lith had something to say to the figure and stopped. Lith, looking at the figure, asked calmly, "You are¡­ the remnant will?" As the figure heard it, he startedughing, sending chills in Lith and Emilia''s body. Though both controlled themselves and didn''t falter. "A smart one, aren''t you? Good, good. I like such people." The figure said. The figure then walked towards Lith and as it neared him, he saw that it was around three meters tall. The figure then bent down to see Lith in the eyes and smiled, showing his sharp ck teeth and his bloody mouth. "Wee to the final trial." "It''s a really simple trial. All you need to do is just one thing and you''ll get the entire inheritance." Lith felt suspicious of this guy. Dealing with demons meant there being consequences for every little thing. Although he didn''t know whether the person in front was a demon or not, it was better to be on guard. Lith didn''t flinch when the figure came so close and said that. Instead, he asked calmly, "...and that is?" The figure smiled widely and pointing towards Emilia and turning his head to look at her, said, "Kill her." ¡­.. A/N: Finally I managed to get hold of the artist and got her to make a sketch for me. I sold my kidney for the illustration and also the money you guys sent on Patreon. Thank you very much for it! Although it was expensive, I hope it turns out well. Now gotta wait for 25 days lol Sketch might be out in theing 10 days. I had to decide whose sketch was needed to be made, Lith or Lilith, but after a poll, I decided to go with Lilith. So yeah, let''s see how it goes. By the way, it''s the same artist who did illustrations for three vampire wives, white online, the author''s pov, etc. Have a good day everyone and happy reading! Chapter 517 In A Cliche Situation "Kill her." Hearing that brought out no reaction from Lith and he didn''t budge even in the slightest. The reason being, he expected some bullshit like this to happen in some or the other trial. He had read many stories about such things happening in inheritance trials in his world. His world had the inte, there were many blogs and many people shared their experiences and opinions. Usually if a trial has more than a single person attempting it, there would be situations where a person could die. Feeling that this situation was just a clich¨¦ one, Lith felt it was better to stop here. ''At the end, it was all for naught. Welp, at least I got to spend some quality time with Emmy.'' Lith turned towards Emilia and walked close to her calmly. The shadow had a big evil smile on his face as he anticipated Lith''s response. Usually at this point, the ones who didn''t want to kill their partners would falter and the ones who could kill their partner, they would do it calmly without thinking much. Lith appeared to be from a group of thetter half and he was excited to see some bloodshed. As Lith neared her so calmly, Emilia closed her eyes and clenched her fists. She was ready for it. She was ready to do anything for her husband''s betterment, even if it meant getting killed. So what if they hadn''t been together for too long? She was now married and she loved Lith to death! Getting killed by his hands may probably be the sweetest death she could have. Emilia''s body shivered as she realised she may not really get to spend any more time with her husband. But she controlled herself and steeled herself from breaking down. She was ready to get killed by Lith. ''Lith¡­ I hope I find you again in the afterlife, if there is any¡­'' Emilia thought to herself and shivered further. What hurt her the most wasn''t the fact that she would die. It was the fact that everything was nowing to an end and she wouldn''t be with her beloved again. A drop of tear fell down her eyes and as she felt Lith''s approaching footsteps, the memories of her with Lith started shing in her mind. She was almost about to break down and was hoping everything ended soon so that she wouldn''t need to suffer more. Her body shook, her hands trembled, her nails dug in so deep in her palms that blood was oozing out of it and Emilia just stood there, awaiting her death. She was the Angel of War, it wasn''t a surprise that she had such courage in her to even get sacrificed. A few seconds passed and the trembling Emilia was done having a shback of her life with Lith. But even then, she didn''t feel that she had died. Not understanding what was happening, she opened her eyes to look at the front, only to see Lith slightly bending down and staring at her face with a surprised expression. Lith was 195 cm tall and Emilia was 185 cm. He had to bend down a bit to look her in the eyes. Noticing Lith''s expression, Emilia was greatly confused. "I didn''t die? Or did I die and this is the after life?" She couldn''t help but blurt out. "What are you even saying?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. What was going on in Emilia''s mind, he wondered. "Huh?" Emilia was genuinely confused and looked around, to see if she was in heaven or something after her death, only to see herself being in the trial. "Did I get reincarnated in this ce again?" The confused Emilia let out even more confusing statements, confusing not only herself but Lith standing in front of her as well. Lith flicked Emilia''s forehead, letting her yelp in surprise and holding her face, he said, "Look at me¡­ why do you think you''re dead?" Emilia blinked in confusion and after staring at Lith for a good few seconds, asked, "You didn''t kill me?" "Why would I do that? What the fuck!?" Lith was genuinely surprised to hear that. "What¡­" Now Emilia was surprised. Why didn''t he kill her? Lith knitted his brows pulling both of Emilia''s cheeks, he said, "what''s going on in that brain of yours?" He then shook her face while continuing to pinch her cheeks and continued, "are you perhaps low on sugar that''s causing your brain to not function and you bing stupid?" "Owf, leff go!" Emilia tried to swat Lith''s hand away from her face. After letting go of her, Lith pulled her in his embrace and raising her face to look at him, he said seriously, "I don''t know what you thought, but I''ll only say this:" "Don''t ever have those thoughts again." Emilia continued to stare at Lith, genuinely being stupefied by the current situation. Lith, looking at her confused face and then her red cheeks, smiled. He was proud of making that innocent face of hers red due to his pinching. He kissed Emilia''s forehead and said, "This isn''t a dream nor is this the afterlife and neither have you reincarnated." "It''s the present. I simply walked towards you to say we should leave this ce, but I saw you tremble and get sentimental for no reason." "Sigh¡­ why would you think I''ll kill you for something so stupid as this trial?" "You dare call this trial stupid, mere immortal!?" The shadowy figure screeched from the side, his voice deep, his aura scary, and him appearing really demonic. Lith turned to look at him as he heard that, his eyes changing shades from purple to deep crimson, and with a cold glint in them, he said, "Quiet." He then turned back to look at Emilia, his face being the jolly Lith again, his eyes returning back to his purple color and him looking at her face with a smile. "Yeah so as I was saying¡ª" Before Lith could have his moment with Emilia, the shadow let out a loud demonic screech and interrupted him. It was so loud that Lith felt his ears bleed and he felt some suffocation due to it. Lith turned to look at the shadow again, only to see it raise its head up and continue screeching. The shadow then looked at Lith and yelled while showing its bloody mouth, "YOU DARE ORDER ME!?" Chapter 518 Not Faltering The shadow''s yell caused the entire room to shake and it brought such great pressure that Lith felt his knees tremble and he was about to kneel down at any moment. But Lith didn''t falter and calmly looked at the guy, despite feeling great pain all over his body. The shadow then walked towards Lith with great strides, increasing the pressure on Lith with each step. Lith''s legs finally gave in as he couldn''t handle the pressure and was about to kneel when Emilia rushed to support him and didn''t let him fall. "Are you okay?" She asked with visible worry on her face. Before Lith could reply, the shadow distanced Emilia from Lith and sealed her movements in one ce. She couldn''t even speak now and stood still like a statue. Being in great pain, Lith still managed to look up towards the shadowing towards him. His corner of the mouth was bleeding, his ears were bleeding and his eyes seemed like such a situation would happen with them as well pretty soon. On top of the pain, Lith felt highly suffocated. The pressure on Lith was equivalent to a mortal being under a kiloton rock. The shadow soon reached in front of Lith and looking down in his eyes, he said with a big bloody smile, "Did you think I couldn''t do anything to you?" Lith was calm even in such a helpless situation and even if the being in front appeared really terrifying. Lith replied tly, even under immense pressure, "No." The shadow''s smile changed into a frown and he said with surprise, "what?" He lowered the pressure on Lith a bit to let him speak more properly. Feeling that he could speak a bit, Lith continued, "trials are dangerous. Do you think I am a fool to jump in without taking precautions?" The shadow was confused now. "You think you, a mere immortal, can prepare measures against a God?" "You''re a God?" Lith asked, catching something interesting in this conversation. "I am." The shadow replied without hesitation. "So do you think I don''t have the ability to see past your tricks?" The shadow bent down and plucked out one of Lith''s fangs and showed it to him. "Poison to kill yourself? You wanted to get killed by your own hands and not mine?" "None of your business." Lith answered. The shadow crushed the fang and said, "a cocky one, aren''t you?" Lith didn''t reply. The shadow made a creepy smile again and squatting down and getting to Lith''s eye level, said in his deep voice while holding his hair, "I can kill you and your partner there with just a snap of my finger. Even if I am a remnant will, I am far stronger than you can imagine." "How does it feel? Still cocky now knowing your death can ur at any moment?" Lith once again didn''t answer and looked at the shadow calmly, without showing any emotion. The shadow was surprised by Lith''s calmness and to make him unable to stay in such a position for long, he unleashed his terrifying ck aura all around Lith and the atmosphere became pitch ck. In front of Lith were two demonic red eyes and a creepy smile. Despite feeling afraid in his heart for some reason and having his whole body tremble, Lith still didn''t falter and stayed calm. A few moments passed and the shadow was now genuinely surprised. In front of a genuine God''s aura, even the most powerful beings would get scared and prostrate. How was a mere Saint Rank not even showing any signs of fear? The shadow couldn''t understand. The shadow kept putting pressure on Lith and caused Lith to fullyy t on the ground and bleed from his seven orifices. But Lith was as calm as a stillke even in such a predicament. Soon, the shadow slightly lowered the pressure and picking up Lith via his hair, he asked looking him in the eyes, "Do you not fear death?" Lith looked at him with his blood covered face, "No." His eyes were calm, his demeanour was serious, and he appeared neutral in his expression, not showing any hate or fear towards the shadow. "If you don''t fear yourself dying, how about I kill your partner?" The shadow asked. Lith didn''t answer this question and kept his calm. The shadow then said, "what would you do if I seal you in this ce and torture your partner in front of your very own eyes for eternity?" Lith looked straight at the shadow in his eyes and said calmly, "Repay the favour a million fold times." The shadow''s smile widened. "Do you think you have the power to?" "No. I am currently powerless and have no control of this situation. But if I survive this, I''ll do as I said. If I don''t, then I''ll me myself for being powerless anding here." Lith said without a trace of emotions. "So you''re giving up?" The shadow asked. "I am not. If I get even a small opportunity, I''ll ensure to give you a torture of your lifetime." "..." The shadow really had no idea what to say to such statements. It was it''s first timeing across such a mad person. Even after so many threats, so much pressure, and even after letting out its entire godly aura, Lith showed no signs of struggle. He didn''t beg to be saved, he didn''t show anger, he didn''t cry, he wasn''t afraid, and he apparently didn''t even care! Lith simply¡­ epted. The shadow could tell Lith epted his situation. He saw him not giving up, but he also saw him not make any pointless struggle and stay calm. If Lith hadn''t epted his situation, and like other people, had he tried his very best to shout, scream, and break free of his shackle, he would''ve gone insane due to a spell that was cast in this room and would eventually explode apart and die. But nothing of such sort happened. There was not a single person who showed a behaviour like Lith and no one had ever been this calm throughout. Not to mention, the godly aura the shadow released, it would cause the people to be unconscious but Lith wasn''t affected even in the slightest by it. This felt really interesting to him and the shadow was impressed. He took away all the pressure from Lith and the surrounding and made Lith get up. He also ensured to give a clean up to Lith, to not make him appear all bloody and after restoring Lith''s fang, he appeared in front of him and cing his index finger on Lith''s forehead, he said in a deep voice, "An interesting fellow." Chapter 519 Grand Lust Sovereign Lith, noticing he was free and had no pressure, turned to look behind him to check up on Emilia, only to see her stand and look at him with a smiley face. ''Why is she smiling?'' Lith wondered. Before Lith could ask her that, the shadow said, "this was a test, stop being so surprised. She wasn''t affected in thetter half, just you were." Lith turned to look at the shadow and said, "I see." The shadow bent down to match Lith''s eye level and peered deep into his amethyst purple eyes. "Why were you not afraid?" Before answering, Lith asked, "the trial is over and I passed, right?" "Yes, you did. Now answer me." The shadow was straight to the point. Lith shrugged and replied, "Could be because I am a genius." His mother told him that nothing bad would happen to him even if arrived at this ce and explored. Lith had full trust in her and even though the shadow gave so many threats and made him struggle so much, Lith knew what the oue would be and he was a hundred percent sure no harm woulde to him or Emilia. Thus, even in the worst of situations, he wasn''t afraid. It took great courage to be like that. If the shadow knew about it, he would scream in utter surprise. Being able to fend off against a god''s aura, not being terrified by a godly demon, that really required some balls of steel and almost no one had the ability to do that. Lith however became an exception to it and it was really surprising. But of course, neither the shadow knew about it nor did Lith. "As cocky as before." The shadow shook its head. "Anyway, congrattions, you havepleted the whole trial. Come with me." The shadow started walking towards a certain ce after saying so. Emilia closed in on Lith and reaching him, she kissed his cheek and said happily, "You were really courageous there. I am really very impressed." Lith smiled and said, "it''s nothing. Anyway, are you okay? Did he do something to you?" Emilia shook her head. "After I was pulled away from you, I momentarily had my movement sealed. But after that, when youy t on the ground, I was freed and told that this is a test and to not worry, shout, or rush towards you and disturb you." "Ah, I see." Lith nodded. Thankfully nothing happened to Emilia. "Anyway, let''s go get the inheritance now." Emilia held Lith''s hand and pulled it. "Wait. Before that, tell me, what had happened to you to shake so much and ask about death?" Lith asked the important question. Emilia froze hearing that. No way in heavens was she going to say why that had happened. It was too embarrassing! "Let''s go, we shouldn''t waste time!" Emilia pulled Lith, using a bit of her Emperor Rank power, and dragged him to get him his reward. Looking at his wife suck at properly changing topics, Lith could only smile and shake his head. He went to the other room with her and finally when he reached, he saw the shadow sit on a mighty throne and look down at Lith. Lith was in a grand hall with there being two rows of pir at his each side. The pirs seemed endless to Lith and above them were crowns. The shadow held a giant longsword in his hand and was sitting domineeringly on the throne, looking at Lith. The shadow, noticing Lith arrive, said in a deep and manly voice, "Wee to the throne room." The shadow then continued, "though this is not the actual throne room but just a glimpse of it. The real one is far more grandiose." "You must be wondering who I am and whose inheritance this is, right?" Lith shrugged and said, "I mean¡­ I don''t really care. I only just came here because my mother asked me to." "..." The shadow didn''t know what to say. "Brat, are you trying to offend a God? If yes, I can very well kill you here." Lith smiled and didn''t speak further. Emilia at the side pinched his abdomen and whispered in his ear, "why must you say something like that¡­" Lith chuckled and didn''t answer. The shadow continued, "Anyway, let me introduce myself. I am a remnant will. The one and only will of¡­" "The Grand Lust Sovereign." The shadow took a pause to wait and see the shocked faces of Lith and Emilia, only to see them appear uninterested and confused. "..." "The Grand Lust Sovereign!" The shadow eximed again. Still he saw the same reaction from both. He got up from his throne and said pointing his sword towards them, "You two, what is wrong with you? Why aren''t you surprised?" "Why would we?" Lith questioned without feeling afraid. "Do you not know who the sovereign is!?" The shadow was now surprised. "No." Lith said tly. The shadow was shocked and he wondered what sort of backwaters did these peoplee from. "You seriously do not know who the infamous dual cultivator is?" "Yeah we don''t, what of it? Get to the point." Lith clicked his tongue and urged the guy to not waste time. The shadow, instead of feeling more shocked, now felt pity. To him, it seemed as if he had encountered some country bumpkins and also he felt pity for the sovereign who must''ve thought that some person who highly revered him would take his inheritance. Not only that, he also could tell that the sovereign was expecting the person who took the inheritance to be really grateful to him. The shadow thought to himself, ''Tsk, my real self would be so disappointed like me right now if he got to know the truth. It''s such a pity that such a difficult trial was designed and no person who actually knew me cleared it.'' ''But whatever, the two bumpkins down there cleared the trials and I have to do what I must do.'' The shadow jumped down from the throne and reaching in front of Lith, he said, "Before I kick you out of here by giving you your reward, I am going to exin to you two bumpkins who the sovereign, aka my original self, is." "I am the universe''s most feared handsome man. People aren''t scared because I might kill them, but they are scared to have their wivese in front of me." "I am the number one dual cultivator, Grand Lust Sovereign. I have achieved many things in life but currently I might probably be in seclusion somewhere and dozing off for a hundred thousand years or something." "Anyway, a glimpse of my achievements can be seen on the pirs. You see those crowns? Do you know what they are?" Lith didn''t answer but Emilia shook her, slightly interested in knowing this story. The shadow made a big smile and answered, "they''re all the kings who I put a green hat on. Amazing isn''t it?" "Green hat?" Emilia didn''t understand and asked. "Huh?" The shadow was confused. As for Lith, he showed no emotion on the surface but internally thought to himself, ''Holy shit! That''s fucking impressive!'' But his thoughts were soon interrupted when Emilia asked again, "what''s a green hat?" The shadow, listening to that, frowned hard and couldn''t help but say, "Seriously, from what backwaters did you two bumpkinse from!?" So many achievements and such a massive feat, but these two didn''t even show a slight amused expression. If the real person was here, the will could only wonder what he would have felt. Lith looked at Emilia and holding her hand, he rubbed the back of it and said, "Do you want to get corrupted with bad words, my love? Last time I told you that many people use toys to pleasure themselves and also showed you the pictures, you almost ended up puking when you saw ady insert it in her. You want something to happen again?" Emilia knitted her brows as she heard that. Her body shivered as she recalled that video and said, "I am good, thanks. I don''t want to know." Lith chuckled. He then turned to the shadow and said, "can you just give the rewards now and let us go?" The shadow sighed. ''I think it''s due to the umtion of the curses my original self got from all those husbands that he has such bad luck.'' Giving the inheritance to Lith and Emilia, the shadow felt great pity. But whatever, his job would end now and he could get assimted once again with the original body. The shadow ced his index finger on Lith''s be and said, "It might knock you out, so brace yourself, bumpkin." Saying so, he pushed Lith slightly, making his vision darken and get unconscious, eventually having his body fall downwards. But Emilia caught him in her arms and looked at the shadow. The shadow looked back and said, "Don''t worry, in no way would I derive pleasure or have interest in killing two idiots like you. He''ll be awake in a while and probably jump in joy knowing how good the reward is." "Anyway, shouldn''t you give him ap pillow now that he''s unconscious? Aren''t you his wife?" Emilia blushed slightly as she heard that. She didn''t like being asked such questions by a stranger but the idea of having her husband in herp wasn''t so bad. Emilia did as she was asked and having Lith rest on herp, she yed with his hair and waited for him to wake up. The shadow went back to its throne and got back to cursing his main body for having such dogshit luck. Chapter 520 System [Loading¡­] [...Host detected¡­ Establishing connection¡­] [Collecting host''s spiritual power¡­] [Linking system to core¡­] [...Analyzing body stats¡­] [Detected: body and soul mismatch.] [Fixing¡­ 1%... 19%...] [...23%... Error!] [Retrying¡­] [Error¡­] [...99%...] [Error!] [...unable to fix mismatch.] [Analyzing elemental energy purity¡­] [..plete.] [Initializationplete. Booting up¡­] [...10%...12%...] [...Boot upplete.] [Wee Host to the system. Select any option to continue.] . . . . . [Detected: Unresponsive. Checking stats¡­] [...Detected: Host is unconscious. Providing shock¡­] [3¡­] [...2¡­] [...1] Zipppp! * "Mhfm." Lith''s body jerked and he let out a groan. Emilia was surprised to see Lith suddenly jerk like this. She carefully checked him to see if he wasn''t hurt somewhere. Emilia did feel a sudden Lightning energy fluctuation in Lith''s body and wondered if something happened to him internally. She ced her hand on his forehead to check if he was okay and after a bit of analysis, he was fine in her opinion. "Did he wake up?" The deep voice of the shadow resonated in the hall as he asked Emilia that. Emilia looked at him and shook her head. "Tsk. What''s taking so long? He better hurry up, I have things to do and need to leave." Emilia continued to watch over Lith and ignored the shadow, who was bbering who knows what on his throne. * [Wee Host to the system. Select any option to continue.] Lith''s consciousness was now awake and he was in a lucid dream-like state. In front of his eyes was a blue screen with white words on it and he also could hear a mechanical voice saying out loud the same things on the screen. "System?" Lith wondered as he looked at the screen. He tried to touch the screen with his hand and realised he could do it. Just as he did¡­ [Opening system panel¡­] [Status] [Skills] [Shop] [Missions] [Inventory] (Select one to continue...) Lith looked at the screen curiously and it appeared a lot like aputer. Lith selected status and the screen in front of him changed and a lot of words immediately appeared on it, surprising him. There was also the mechanical voice reading it. [Status] Name: N/A. Needs manual entry. Race: Vampire Title: None Rank: Saint Cultivation: ¨C Arts: None ¨C Affinity: Fire: 27% Water: 9% Earth: 3% Wind: 6% Lightning: 17% Life: 0.1% Light: 0.001% Dark: 45% Death: 39% Destruction: 49% Space: 52% Time: 5% ¨C Magic Core: N/A. Needs manual linkage. ¨C Body Stats: SP: 100% (Room for further growth) STR: 60% STA: 55% AGL: 47% INT: 60% [Detected: Body under extreme stress. Host must do the following: ¨C Stop all forms of cultivation. ¨C Must notprehend the dao. ¨C Must sleep. ¨C Must make room for excess Yin energy.] Looking at all those things surprised Lith greatly. As he went through it, he could see how much he has progressed in elemental energies and noticing the 0.001% in Light, Lith felt slightly embarrassed. If Emilia knew he sucked so bad at it, Lith couldn''t imagine what would happen. As he went further down the list, he became more and more surprised untill he finally became shock when he saw the problems in his body. ''This thing detected that I can''t cultivate. Amazing.'' He thought to himself. The more he looked at the screen, the more it felt that this system was basically there acting as a progress tracker. Other than that, he didn''t see much use of it. ''Or maybe this just feels like a progress tracker at first nce but has some usefulness in it? I mean¡­ I did see a shop option though.'' Lith started fiddling around with the system as he thought of that to explore more of it,pletely forgetting the ce he was in. * A few minutes passed and noticing Lith had still not woken up, the shadow became really annoyed and got up from its throne to walk towards him. Lith was lying on Emilia''sp and getting close to her, he asked, "What''s wrong with him? Why hasn''t he woken up?" Emilia looked at him and shrugged. She didn''t know it herself. The shadow clicked his tongue and said, "I for sure know he must''ve gotten lost in his reward. Tsk, that''s what happens when a bumpkines across something remotely new." He then grabbed Lith by his cor and forcefully took him away from Emilia, surprising her and also angering her. But before Emilia could react or do anything, he pped Lith and jolted him awake. When Lith was awake, he let go of his cor and dropped him down on the ground. Lith felt a sting on his cheeks but having a high tolerance to pain, this was nothing. He looked at the shadow, only to see him making an annoyed smile. "You sure took your time, brat." The shadow cursed. Lith shrugged. "I was just curious." "What use is being curious? It''s not like you''ll know anything about it without my exnation." The shadow said with a haughty expression. Although he was acting a bit arrogant, that was the truth at the end of the day and Lith didn''t feel annoyed by it. Instead, he asked the guy, "So¡­?" "What?" The shadow questioned. "Aren''t you going to exin?" Lith asked again. "Ah¡­ right." The shadow then sighed after knowing he had to give a big exnation. ''Seriously¡­ what sort of idiots with little to no information fell in my hands today. Even the ones in the most backwards of ce should know what it means to have a system.'' ''Whatever¡­ I''ll quickly exin and leave, lest I get corrupted by their stupidity.'' The shadow then looked at Lith and Emilia and said, "That thing you have right now, it''s mine. It just randomly came to me one day when my main body was probably almost on the brink of death somewhere." "And no. Before you bumpkins decide to get in such a near death state, it doesn''t ur like that. How it actuallyes to you is¡­" The shadow began with his exnation and Lith and Emilia both listened intently. So apparently when a world is on the brink of destruction, the world spirit in it would set up everything into a system and send it to the star master of the world, if there is any, and ensure their proper reincarnation. Each world spirit have their own reasons to do such a thing and in case they don''t prefer the star master, they would give it to the strongest person in their own world or to someone they see fit in their own world. But, if someone doesn''t see this fit as well, they would find the best candidate elsewhere. But there''s a time constraint and there''s also many such restrictions and reasons due to which it couldn''t be given to any person. One of the many restrictions was that it could only be given to a person who''s on the verge of death. Grand Lust Sovereign, for obvious reasons, was being hunted and was on the verge of death somewhere. The world spirit came to him and finding that the Sovereign apparently wouldn''t die or reincarnate and having no choice left, decided to simply ask for help in return of partially healing him. The sovereign was healed and the system asked him to find an inheritor for itself. When asked why, the world spirit simply said that it had attachments to the people of that world and if possible, he wanted to see their reincarnations and meet them again. The Grand Lust Sovereign didn''t ask further about it and decided to do as asked by the system. To find an inheritor wasn''t easy and he also wasn''t going to make things easy for people. Getting a system was a big deal since one would have ess to endless resources. How was it endless? It was of course because of the world spirit. There were a lot of worlds getting destroyed and a lot of systemsing into existence. Each system would have their world''s world spirit''s will inside it that, although wouldn''t be alive, couldmunicate well with others and do a lot of things such as trade and what not. For this sole reason, finding anything in a system wasn''t difficult and it was also in high demand. If the sovereign was a newbie cultivator, he would''ve never let go of such an opportunity but he was in the God realm and having a system wasn''t something that mattered to him since he had basically everything he wanted or could get it from anywhere as well on his own. But still, people would kill to have a system and due to this, if someone was found to have one, a lot of bloodshed would ur until it is fully extracted from that person. The world spirit''s were also smart and they wouldn''t reveal the location of the other systems. Everymunication was done with great precaution and the spirits would also limit themselves from doing trades, lest they get caught by some vile person. Understanding this exnation made Lith and Emilia both have an endless amount of questions in their head. After everything was exined, Lith couldn''t help but ask the shadow, "What''s a world spirit?" Chapter 521 Cursed Lith "What''s a world spirit?" "Do you really not know?" The shadow asked with a curious expression. From what he knew, all people from all ces knew of world spirits since it was a revered being in all ces. A peaceful creature whose only goal was to look after the world and its people. The spirit would only ever attack someone if it notices that it''s causing serious problems or makes the world be in grave danger. Other than that, even if people killed the spirit, a new one could pop up without a hassle. Killing them wasn''t easy as they wouldn''t ever leave their and were immortals in the truest sense. The shadow exined this to Lith. The world spirit was also a caged creature since it couldn''t ever leave the and they also were dependent on the star master of the. They would only manifest when there''s a star master and one would only be eligible to be a star master if they were in the God realm. Lith then interjected and asked, "what''s the God realm?" The shadow, looking the curious Lith and also Emilia, said shaking his head, "Now isn''t the time for you to know. Once you ascend and be a demi-god, maybe then you can know of this information. As for thatss over there, I can tell her but I won''t since I don''t know what thing your world follows and your cultivation increases." "Every world has its own set of rules andws and although almost all the worlds share a simr dao, there are still many having differences. Since I don''t know what backwaters you twoe from, I won''tment on it because it might end up killing you instead." "Ask a God in your own world about it and it''ll be much better. Or better yet, explore other ces and figure it out on your own since going to a God is risky as they can take your life anytime." Lith nodded his head in understanding. Emilia, who was silent for all this while, finally asked, "different worlds? There are other worlds?" "..." The shadow, looking at her, was dumbfounded. But then he sighed and cursed him main body for having terrible luck and attracting really dumb people to his inheritance. How could someone not know that there are other worlds? Really¡­ just what type of a ce did these people live in? The shadow couldn''t believe. "Obviously there are! How could you not know? Have you ever gazed at the sky at night and wondered what those shiny things are? They''re literally others!" "But if that''s true, the people who have tried going towards the ces, they weren''t able to find anything and returned empty handed." Emilia said what she knew of. The shadow gave up on exining further and said, "just explore and find things out on your own. I am not going toment any more on this. I have other things to do." "Right¡­ onest thing before I leave." The shadow walked towards Lith and stood in front of him. He gave a careful look at him and said, "Phew¡­ I didn''t know that a day woulde when I''ll have someone who doesn''t even know me inherit my stuff. It''s a great pity¡­ but it is what it is I guess." The shadow then ced his index finger on Lith''s be again and pushed him backwards. A pink colored bright light appeared and Lith''s entire version momentarily turned to that color. Finally when it faded, the shadow said, "Brat, this is my main body''s inheritance. In no way is it aplete inheritance since I am not dead. But it has everything in it that can take you to great heights and it has martial arts and whatnot that are upgradable, meaning you can keep using the same things to reach the higher realms." "Anyway, since you are the sole and the only inheritor of the Grand Lust Sovereign, you have to keep making me proud and show me your abilities. Once you reach the God realm,e see me." "Another thing, only 60% of the inheritance is there with you right now. Without the other 40%, everything will be useless. To get the remaining one, you''ll need to do one final task." Lith looked at the shadow and asked curiously, "what task?" "It''s simple. Just give a green hat to a person three realms above you. I don''t care if it''s a ruler of some ce or a beggar. But yes, the more people affected due to this person getting a green hat, the more bonus points for you and the less would be the curse on you." "..." Something caught Lith''s attention that made him shocked. He looked at the guy in front and asked with annoyance, "What the hell do you mean curse? What curse?" "Oh, I didn''t tell you?" The shadow chuckled. "Brat, do you think I''ll just give my inheritance to anyone? You must have the balls to steal wives just like me and only then will I even look at you." "Anyway, the curse isn''t life threatening. It''ll just keep you in a state of constant arousal and you''ll think nothing but of sex at all times. The only way to get rid of it is to keep giving green hats." "The more people you give it to and the more powerful the person who got it and also thedy with whom you did it is, the faster will the curse be gone. So it''s all up to you on how you would take it now." "You¡ª" Lith was really annoyed now. The shadow chuckled again. "You should''ve thought twice before entering a trial. This is a demonic cultivator''s inheritance and although I am a good guy and didn''t put traps for you, this is a really mild curse." "My only reason to not put deadly stuff here is because I am a good guy. And the only reason I put out my inheritance is because there''s no dual cultivator in the world other than me, believe it or not." The shadow then looked at the distance and said sighing, "...it gets pretty lonely while being alone." Lith wanted to rip apart that face and body of the shadow knowing he gave a curse to Lith, but then the shadow turned to him and said hurriedly, "Okay no more questions and answers. I am leaving. Good luck trying to get my full inheritance. Also don''t end up dying in some angry husband''s hand and shame my name." "See you someday soon, bumpkin." Chapter 522 Emilias Solution* The Elven Continent. Lith and Emilia got out of the Astral World, both confused, astonished, and also greatly shocked by the information they got. Emilia was the most shocked knowing of other worlds and she couldn''t digest this information properly. As for Lith, he didn''t have much problems since he had read so many novels in his past life that he remembered such things happening often in Xianxia novels. What was causing his trouble right now was¡­ "I am horny!" Lith looked at Emilia and said suddenly. "Hmm?" Emilia got out of her thoughts and turned to look at Lith, wondering what he just said. Lith, realizing what he had just said, smiled awkwardly and said pointing down towards his erect pole, "Well¡­ the curse¡­ it''s starting to act now. We should leave." Emilia turned her gaze down, only to see Lith''s dragon threaten to break out of his robes. A blush appeared on her face and she said, "L-looks like it. Is it paining?" She was her wife now so it was only natural she asked such a question. Lith nodded. "It is. Let''s go home." Emilia, continuing to look down there, thought to herself, ''I should do something about it¡­ I can''t just leave my husband in pain¡­'' Although she was thinking of such things, knowing the solution to the problem and acting on said solution was not something Emilia had the courage to do. She was too embarrassed for her own good. But somehow she mustered up courage in thest second when she saw Lith show a pained expression on his face. She took a deep breath and tied her blonde hair into a ponytail while walking towards Lith. Lith, looking at Emilia, wondered why she was tying her hair right now and not leaving with him. But in the next second, his queries were answered when Emilia squatted down in front of him and said looking towards him, "Let me h-help." No matter how much courage she had, she still ended up breaking her facade when doing the actual thing and stuttered. To an angel, doing something so lewd in broad daylight and in the open was not easy. Not just easy, it was almost impossible to do such things for them unless they were corrupted to a high degree by others. Looking at the lengths his wife was going to just for his sake, Lith felt warm. But he knew that what his wife was thinking wasn''t the solution. The guy had said that he needed to do it with wives of strangers and only then would the curse lessen. Doing it with his own wives would probably do nothing and it''ll just be a waste of time. Although Lith would love to do it with Emilia and also loved the fact that she was going to such lengths, he knew it was a futile effort. However, despite knowing this and despite being in pain, Lith only tried to smile and said looking down at her, "T-Thank you. Please do it." Emilia blushed and nodded her head lightly. She took off Lith''s pants and unleashed his roaring dragon towards the sky. Her face turned as red as cherries and she couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva in nervousness. ''I-Isn''t it too big today!?'' She eximed inwardly. She could swear that it wasn''t this big normally and even though she had an estimate of his size because she had taken it in multiple times, she still couldn''t help but feel this. But Emilia took a deep breath again and steeled herself tofort her husband no matter what. Her juicy lips embraced the crown of Lith''s shaft and made him shiver, not due to pleasure, but due to the sensitivity he had. ''Shit¡­ Please do it quick, wifey, or I might die!'' Lith thought to himself. The curse caused him to be really sensitive down there and he only realized now that even if he was in the act and if it wasn''t some stranger''s wife, it would really hurt to do it. But Lith didn''t have the heart to ask Emilia to stop even if he was in great pain. From what he knew, Emilia had never taken the initiative to do such a thing before and now that she did, he wouldn''t say no as it was sphemous. Plus, he was pretty sure that Emilia might feel ashamed of what she was thinking and would probably sulk for a good while. Lith just had to toughen up and bear with the pain for now. It was probably his life''s most painful blowjob, even though it wasing from his super cute wifey. Emilia was an amateur and could only take half of Lith''s shaft in her mouth. But whatever she took, she ensured to properly suck him out. She had seen the others do it and so had a rough idea on how to do things. Emilia bobbed her head up and down, her skills pretty sloppy, but she tried her best. Lith hid his pain behind his smile and put up a fake pleasured expression to show he was enjoying it and the pain was lessening. ? Emilia, unaware of all such things, felt good that she was doing something to help her husband. To have him quickly recover from this problem, she blew him even more enthusiastically. Lith groaned internally when he saw her be so enthusiastic. But he could only smile and bear it. Soon, Emilia could feel Lith''s shaft throbbing and she knew he was close. With renewed vigour, she bobbed her head up and down while also bringing her hand into y. Lith sucked in a cold breath of air when this happened but didn''t say anything. It was really painful to have such a blowjob but he was helpless. Soon, Lith felt his misery might be over when he was about to cum. He held Emilia''s and thrust his shaft in her mouth to release his load. Emilia skillfully took it in and didn''t gag. Thankfully she was an Emperor Rank and thrusting in her mouth so suddenly didn''t cause her to have problems. Just as Lith felt it release, a painful shiver went down his spine and his body shook while he groaned loudly. ''FUCCCKKKKK!'' Lith screamed internally due to the sheer pain he felt during the ejaction. But soon his load was deposited fully in Emilia''s mouth and taking his shaft out, he quickly wore his pants and gave a hand to Emilia to get up. Emilia savoured the taste of Lith''s cum and temporarily forgot about the shameful deed she had just done. Gulping down the stuff, she asked Lith, "does it feel better now?" Lith nodded like a pecking chicken and said hurriedly, "it helped a lot. Now let''s go home, I think it''ll act up again. I must meet mom before this curse is up again!" "Oh, okay." Emilia nodded, finding no problems in what Lith said. She held Lith by his waist and teleported away with him. Chapter 523 Treatment Of The Curse Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Curse?" Lilith asked, looking at Emilia. "That''s right, mother." Emilia nodded her head. She had just sent Lilith a soul transmission upon arrival and exined the entire situation of the Astral World. "I see." Lilith nodded lightly. She walked towards Lith and lightly touched his raging boner. Lith sucked in a cold breath of air as she did that and said, "Mom, can you not¡­" Lilith chuckled looking at him. "Sorry." She then looked at Emilia and said, "Thank you for helping him out so much, Emmy-chan. I''ll now do his treatment. Could you please leave us for a bit?" Emilia nodded. "I''ll go back to my office then. I''ll see you guyster." Emilia gave Lith a kiss on his cheek and left after saying so. After she was gone, Lilith looked at Lith and said, "So about the treatment. I''ll give it to you straight, baby. It''s a powerful curse that I can only suppress temporarily. To treat it, you''ll need to do as that person had asked. There''s no other way." It was for the first time Lilith had called something powerful, but it went unnoticed by Lith as he was too busy bearing the pain. "Whatever, mom. Just suppress it if you can. Temporary relief is better than no relief." Lith said hurriedly. "Alright." Lilith nodded and walked towards Lith. She made him sit on the edge of the bed of her bedroom and ced one of her hands on his core and another on his be. She then closed her eyes and soon, two ck magic circles appeared in the ces she touched and then disappeared in the next instant. Lith immediately felt relieved when this happened and being shocked, he asked, "It''s gone?" Lilith shook her head. "No. I just suppressed it. You can get it suppressed as much as you want, but from what I felt of this curse, it''ll grow in strength if not treated quickly. It''s suppressed for a month for now and if you don''t get it treated, it''ll be back." Lith''s mood turned for the worse as he heard that. To get treatment meant to give green hats to people and to do that¡­ ''What did the guy who gave the curse think of me? Do I look like someone with a golden rod to him? I am just a normal guy with beautiful wives. Why would I want to do it with someone else?'' Lith thought to himself. He felt a great headache when he thought he would need to do it with strangers and this wasn''t a good feeling. He didn''t want to cheat on his wives and be disloyal. Although now all of Lith''s moral shackles were broken and he was pretty much a viin retaining some morality, he still didn''t like the fact of doing it withplete strangers. Doing it with the people he knew was alright. Like his maids or his aunt who he was nning to dominate in the future and also add some sense into her stupid brain. It was hypocritical but it didn''t matter. He wasn''t a human anymore to think of proper morals, was he? Lith sighed and shook his head. He got up and stretched, trying to forget his worries for now. "I''ll go get some air." Lith said to Lilith and left her bedroom. Lilith didn''t stop him and let him think of things thoroughly. Lith walked through the hallways of the castle and wandered aimlessly. He then stopped when he realised he had reached the rooftop unknowingly and looked at the scenery in front. There was a shining silver-crimson moon in the sky, argeke lit up by its radiance and a dark surrounding everywhere around him. It was creepy yet it brought peace to him. Lith thought of rxing for a bit and pped his hand once to call Luna. She appeared behind him and asked bowing, "How may I be of service, Your Highness?" "Get me a chair, Luna." Lith said simply. Luna did and when Lith sat on it, he asked her to give him a head massage. Getting massaged, Lith felt really rxed. His eyes were half closed and he basked in the radiance of the moon, getting lost deep in his own thoughts. Soon, after a good while, Lith opened his eyes, his vision hazy, and asked, "Luna, is the blood of the Konzak Tree finished?" Luna shook her head. "No. There''s still some drops left." "Get it for me, please." Lith said rxedly. "Your Highness mustn''t be so polite in ordering." Luna said while shaking her head with a smile and left to retrieve what Lith had asked. She soon brought it and gave it to Lith. Lith, looking at a half empty vial, got out of his rxed state and thought, ''If it tastes as amazing as the first time, it''s worthy to work upon.'' Lith dipped his pinky inside the vial and getting some blood on it, he put it in his mouth, only to quickly be out of hiszy state and get lost in the vours of the blood. The blood made Lith energized and took him on an acid trip. Although it wasn''t a drug, it brought all effects of the drug to Lith. Lith''s blood flowed quicker into his body and his skin glowed. He became so energetic that he couldn''t help but get up and swing his arms around to practice some martial arts. Lith was in such vigour that he felt like fighting someone right now. Close to him was Luna and he felt it would be good to just duke it out with her. Lith rushed towards her and sent a kick at her sides. Luna was prepared for such a thing to happen. She blocked Lith''s leg with her forearm, feeling not even a single tingle from his solid kick. Lith sent many attacks and Luna blocked all. Feeling the effects of the blood wear off, Lith stopped fighting with Luna. He looked at the vial in his hand and nodded his head. "Good stuff." This blood had many effects on vampires and it was much better than any potion out there. The main effect of it was to bring renewed vigour and fighting spirit but there were many more things to it than just this. The blood of the Konzak Tree could only be harvested in a battlefield and there were no more trees present in this era since it was a peaceful one. But¡­ "Where there are people, there are conflicts." Lith said softly with a smile as he looked at the vial. He then asked Luna, "How''s the political situation in the Human Continent?" Chapter 524 Factions In The Human Race The Human race, one consisting of twelve Emperor Ranks, was a force to reckon with. They were really strong in all aspects ranging from their economy to their military. Despite such strength, they were still not the overlords of the world because if they tried to be, the other races would ally together and suppress them. The suppression would cause severe losses such as death of many Emperor Ranks and there was even a possibility of the death of their Supreme Rank, which would result in them getting stripped off of their main race status. The consequences were severe but it didn''t mean they couldn''t dream about it. The humans were a race that had survived the harshest of times. Even though after the Late Chaotic Era all sentient beings were wiped out, due to their vast intellect and wisdom, the humans had still survived. No matter what times, be it the Deste Era or the Chaotic Era, due to being much weaker than the other races physically, the humans had the ability to properly adapt themselves to their surroundings. And knowing how war caused the Chaotic Era and how it ended, the humans were well aware that such an event mustn''t happen again. Everyone was now living in a prosperous and peaceful era, the one known as the Tranquillity Era, but despite knowing it, the humans still had the fire in them to rule over all other races. Their race was suppressed in the old times and although they now had equal position, they had never once gotten to be the sole overlords. This dream of ruling over everyone was something that was ingrained in the minds of everyone. The times may have passed but the humans were told about the history of the world generations after generations through directmunication. There weren''t any scriptures present that talked about these teachings because the humans of the past were afraid that the other races might band together and attack them if word of such a thing was out. Thus, through indirect and soft methods, the future generations were told about the atrocitiesmitted by the other races and every child had once dreamt of ruling over the other races. But, as times changed, and after so many years, the humans of the current times had long forgotten about such a dream. They had gotten used to the current peaceful lifestyle and the good times. The peaceful times had begun from the Ancient Tranquillity Era which was 500 million years ago and the humans from the Mediaeval Tranquillity Era(100 million years ago) felt that it was unnecessary to think about ruling over others. The humans became peace loving and felt it was too much of a hassle to war with others. They adopted the motto of ''Live and let live.'' and due to this, the current generations of humans were of the mindset of being peaceful. However, there was still a bunch which didn''t falter and they still had the fire in them to rule over everyone. Despite bing Emperor Ranks and knowing it was a waste to war, they hadn''t changed their mindset. The Human Emperor Ranks were thus present into three factions due to such a thing. One faction wanted to war with the other races and rule over them while the other faction didn''t want to do such things and wanted to live a peaceful life. As for the third faction, they were neutral and had decided to wait and see how things would be. They weren''t sure on what was the best among the two since going to war and ruling over everyone could result in great riches, but being content with what they had was also a good thing. The neutral faction thus wasn''t for or against the opinions of the other two factions and they acted as observers and also a group that was a bridge ofmunication between the warring and the peaceful faction. Among the twelve Emperor Ranks, four had the mindset of going to war, four opposed it, and four were neutral. It was well bnced and this was a major problem. The warring and the peaceful factions always tried to pull people from the neutral and the opposite faction in their own so that they had a better status, but despite many years of trying, nobody had budged from their position and they could only hope to have a new Emperor Rank join them or have a miracle ur that would cause someone to leave their faction and join them. There was a lot of tension present internally in the Human race but on surface, they appeared to be a close knit group and someone who would unite anytime if trouble arised. The humans weren''t like the other races who strictly believed in the power hierarchy. They were their own individual selves who liked to act upon their own thoughts. They also didn''t have any bloodline suppression among themselves and if needed, the ones at the bottom could band together and defeat someone a bit above them in hierarchy. This had caused a major conflict in interests among them and the Human Continent a pretty lively ce with all the small wars and the other things going on in it. The humans had always tried to show that they were united, but the rulers of the other races knew about the truth and nothing was hidden from the eyes of the Supreme Ranks. The Vampire Royal n, being the rulers of the Vampire race, was naturally not behind and didn''tck information on the internal politics of the humans. No matter how much the humans had tried to hide it, having one of the strongest forces in the world, led by the strongest being in the world, there was nothing that could be hidden for long. The head of the Vampire Royal Servants, the chief maid Luna, had all the information her Prince needed with her. She told him about everything regarding the politics and once she was done, the Vampire Prince, Lith, couldn''t help but sh an evil smile. "I didn''t know that there would be a ce tailor-made for my needs. Good. Good." Chapter 525 Lith Knows What To Do Looking at Lith''s evil smile, Luna couldn''t help but ask, "Is there something His Highness needs from them?" Lith turned to face her and chuckled. He then got up and said gazing in the direction of the Human Continent, "Of course. I need more blood of the Konzak Tree. But you know¡­ there''s no Konzak Trees anymore." Luna, understanding what Lith was trying to say and reading in between the lines, couldn''t help but smile as well and ask, "So is His Highness nning to cause a war in the Human Continent?" "Hey! I didn''t say such a thing." Lith turned to look at Luna and chuckled after saying so. "Do I look like a bloodthirsty viin to you?" Luna, keeping the same smile on her face, replied, "But aren''t you a Vampire, Your Highness? A being from a race always thirsty for blood?" Lith chuckled again and walked towards Luna. He patted her shoulder and said, "My little maid, I am a being who would never even hurt an aunt. What makes you think I am thirsty for the blood of the humans?" Luna smirked and looking Lith in the eyes, replied, "When did I say His Highness was thirsty for the blood of the humans?" Luna caught Lith red-handed and bothughed it off together. After bantering for a bit more, Lith stretched a bit and said, "I think I know what I must do from here on." He then held Luna''s hand and said, "Alright, let''s go to the treasury. I need something." "As His Highness wishes." Luna bowed and said politely, eventually teleporting away with Lith. * Royal Treasury. It was a ce in its own separate dimension, created by the Vampire Queen herself. There didn''t need to be anyone to guard it as this ce had such high defence and was locked so tightly that even the breath of any immortal couldn''t pass it. Lilith had made it so secure because this ce had all the treasures she had umted during her journey from being a mere mortal to the world''s strongest. She had everything ced in the Royal Castle before but after the suggestion from the servants, she ended up making a secure ce for them as she realised that these treasures couldter be used by her children as well. She had stopped filling the treasury after she became pregnant. She hade to a realization that she could get anything she wanted for her children in the blink of an eye so why bother to collect things? Despite such a thought, she had already collected a lot of things and the treasury was constantly being filled and also reced with things by the servants. Lith and Luna walked through the many levels of the treasury and eventually arriving at the Saint Rank level, Lith decided to get himself a few things. Lith searched through the level and finally his gaze fell onto a ck colored sword attached on a wall. As Lith neared it and touched it, inside he could feel an extremely cold sensation on his hand. Luna, standing beside him, exined about the sword to him. It was a Saint Grade Destruction sword that was forged by the dwarves of the Elven Continent a hundred thousand years ago with an extremely rare ore called Neolite. Having such a rare element used and being forged by the best of the best in the world, the sword had a high durability and strength. It could also provide great boosts to the user and with the use of the Destruction element, it could also blend in with the surroundings and disappear momentarily. The sword could also be upgraded as one rose in ranks. All one had to do was imbue pure Destruction energy into it and sharpen it more with the Neolite ore in case there are some cracks or problems. Since it was an upgradable weapon, Lith felt it was something he could use. Holding the sword in his hand, Lith inwardly said to himself, ''Can this be used as a material for that art?'' [Answering Host: Yes.] ''Perfect.'' Lith thought to himself. Lith had browsed through the inheritance he got and although it was only 60% of the total, Lith wanted to see if he could find something useful in it that could help break the curse. Lith ended up finding something good and now that he had ns on what he must do in the Human Continent, he was gathering materials to act on his said ns. Lith soon searched through more treasures and not being able to find anything, he temporarily gave up and went outside the treasury to work with what he had. Lith soon parted ways with Luna and went to a big and empty hall in the castle. He started engraving a spell on the ground and got so absorbed in it that he didn''t notice his mother arriving in the hall and standing at a corner, gazing at him with an interested look. After Lith was done making a magic circle on the ground, he ced orbs of elemental energies around the periphery of the magic circle to ensure he didn''t have anyck of energy during the process. Lith then hacked the sword in the middle of the circle and ced many other misceneous things into the circle. Once he was done, he stood at the edge of the circle to give it a final look and asked to himself, ''Is there anything missing?'' [Answering Host: No. The ritual can be started at any time.] Lith nodded his head. Finally everything was done and he could now start with the final steps. However, just as he was about to do so, Lilith, standing at the corner, couldn''t help but walk towards Lith and ask, "What''s going on?" "Hmm?" Hearing a familiar voice, Lith turned behind, only to see his mothering close to him. "When did you arrive?" Lith asked with a smile. Hepletely didn''t see her. Lilith chuckled, "Just a bit ago." She then pointed towards the magic circle and asked, "What are you trying to do?" "Oh well that? It''s nothing really. Just¡­" Chapter 526 Avatar (1/3) "... just shifting my curse." "Hmm?" Lilith appeared interested. Lith exined further, "When I checked the inheritance, I found that I could shift the curse. Apparently¡­" The Sovereign had given Lith some leeway. Although he couldn''t escape the curse, he could still avoid it by shifting it. Lith could only shift the curse onto something with his own spiritual mark. And this meant that he would need to either make a clone of himself or an avatar. Making a clone wasn''t viable for Lith since he didn''t want two of him living in the same ce. But making an avatar was better. Lith had searched through the inheritance for a solution. Not only had he found a technique to make clones, but there was also an art for making avatars. The art coupled with his system was a deadlybo. Lith wouldn''t be too stressed as he could manage the avatar properly with the system. The avatar would share consciousness with Lith and would be made from a fragment split from his soul. It could also act independently and do its thing without needing Lith to pay attention. The avatar would also be subservient to Lith, and there were no chances of betrayal. How was Lith so sure about it? The Grand Lust Sovereign had written a personal note on the manual. The Sovereign said in the note that he needed this technique because he faced trouble managing all thedies he slept with. If he didn''t give them proper attention, they woulde at him like hungry sharks, and then he would suffer. Plus, some freaky women wanted to have all their holes filled at once. To solve that problem, he found the best cloning and avatar-making art out there. The clones would relieve some pressure from him as they could go as his substitute. With the help of the avatars, he could gangbang his freaky partners. Lith was disgusted when he read the note. Still, as he checked the inheritance further, Lith found that he could shift the curse onto an avatar or a clone if he seeded in splitting some part of his soul. Lith was not as degenerate as the Grand Lust Sovereign, nor was he able to match his levels of depravity. He would never use his clones and avatars on his own women. It was not only disgusting but also NTRing himself, which he would never do. But the avatars were really beneficial. An avatar could have its own perception and thoughts and was, in a true sense, an independent existence. Lith did not trust the Sovereign fully. He was skeptical about the dual cultivation arts in the inheritance. Thus, he decided to test the dual cultivation art using his Avatars. The avatar could help Lith find the best possible art for himself. He can then use them for cultivating with his wives. It could also be used to give green hats to people and grow stronger in the process. Plus, the avatar would share consciousness with Lith and whatever it would experience would be Lith''s experience as well. The avatar was fundamentally Lith but in another form. It would be an independent existence that was difficult to describe. In any case, Lith could control the avatar if needed. He could feel and experience everything the avatar was feeling and doing. He could also take control of its consciousness at any moment to do some things that he could not do in his main body. Lith could have a set number of avatars, and it wouldn''t take a toll on him. ording to the note left by the Grand Lust Sovereign, the system could help manage the avatars. It also said he could have one avatar for one type of elemental energy and whatnot. Lith did not want to make multiple avatars for the time being. He only wanted to make one as it would help shift the curse and do things Lith didn''t want to do ¡ª giving green hats to people. Once the avatar was ready, it could verify the best dual cultivation manual among the thousands present in the Sovereign''s inheritance and which would suit Lith the best. After exining these things to his mother, Lith waited for her response. Lilith, who understood everything, said, "All those things are okay. But it is a risky process." "What?" Lith was confused. Lilith nodded. "Splitting your soul, sharing your consciousness, it isn''t easy to put into practice. Sharing consciousness is still a bit easy but trying to split your soul could have adverse effects on you. If things go wrong even slightly, you might end up losing a good deal of your memories or perhaps even be brain-dead or crippled or might fall into aatose state." Lith was silent as he heard that. He didn''t know that there were such risks involved. He started rethinking the entire process. Lilith then continued, "Plus, making avatars and clones is banned in the world. If you''re caught, the punishment is really severe." "It is banned? Why?" Lith asked "Because people used the avatars and clones to cause unnecessary chaos. So, everyone decided it would be best to ban the avatar and clone-making arts. The powers back then destroyed all the manuals rted to avatars and clones, and now it is impossible to find a trace of those arts. " "I see." Lith nodded. He then started pondering what he must do and what he must not do. Looking at her child be so confused and rethink his decisions, Lilith chuckled. "Although it''s banned, it doesn''t mean you can''t use it." She then walked close to him and hugged him from behind. She pinched his cheek and said, "You''re my baby, my only son. Do whatever you want; Mama will always be there to support you." Feeling so pampered, Lith thought, ''Why does it feel like I am a young master of some n from those novels?'' But then he smiled and shook this thought aside. He turned to face his mother and said, "Well¡­ I need to shift the curse. I also have the manuals with me, then why not give it a shot?" Lilith nodded. "But do you have something that can help you split your soul properly? And is your soul even strong enough to withstand splitting?" Lith shook his head. He didn''t know, nor did he have any such art. Lilith smiled. She hugged Lith tighter and touching her cheek with Lith''s, she swayed side to side and said happily, "No need to worry. Mama has all the things you need." "Ah well¡­ that''s good, but why so clingy today, mom?" "Don''t know, I just felt like it. Why? I can''t even hug my own baby?" Lilith smiled and asked, still swaying side to side with Lith. "I mean, I didn''t say no. Just curious." Lith said. Lilith chuckled. "Anywho, let''s get things started. First, we''ll test how strong your soul is. If it''s weak, we need to make it strong, and then you can try splitting it with the methods I give you." "Alright." Lith nodded. Lilith let go of Lith and pped her hand once. Soon, her personal maid arrived in the hall and asked, bowing, "How may I be of service, Madam?" "Go get me¡­." Lilith gave some orders to her maid. The maid obeyed and left the room to bring the items to Lilith. Once Lilith had everything she needed, she began testing Lith. It didn''t take long for her to see the strength of Lith''s soul, and she was a bit astonished, knowing it was much stronger than she had expected. Lilith nodded in amusement. "Good. Your soul doesn''t need more work. You can start the avatar-making ritual now. Mama will oversee everything and also help you if needed." "Alright. I''ll start then." Saying so, Lith went back towards the magic circle. He took his position near it and the ritual and was about to start the ritual to make his own avatar. Chapter 527 Avatar (2/3) The Elven Continent. Swish! Swish! Swish! [Ding!] [Daily missionplete. Two body stats points allotted.] "Phew." Wiping down the sweat on his forehead, Lucas sat on a rock and circted his breathing. He then took out a scroll from his ring and, looking at it, he said, "Just a few more days, and that kid will have his core awakened. I can finally be an all-elemental mage and not be as average as my past self." "Well, with how hard I work, I''ve already surpassed my past self by a huge margin. I am currently a Rank 9 at the age of 21. In my past life, I was just a Rank 7. Hmm¡­ but it''s still nothingpared to that monster." Lucas then looked in the direction of the Vampire Continent and said softly with his brows knitted, " I wonder what is his rank right now? I did get a notification that the apocalypse had once again been preponed. This has happened so often that I am starting to ignore it." "Whatever, even if it happens tomorrow, I won''t regret anything. I can only try my best, and there''s nothing else to do." Lucas then slumped down on the rock and closed his eyes. "I have already decided to do whatever it takes, even if it means killing a thirteen-year-old kid. I''ll do everything I can to stop those viins from causing the apocalypse and doing vile deeds." "But I don''t understand. What even is that guy doing to make the apocalypse approach faster? Why are there changes happening in this timeline? Is it due to me? Is the butterfly effect amplifying due to my movements?" Lucas got absorbed in his thoughts. After a while, he got up and said, "I need to work faster. If I am not wrong, if things are really happening faster than before, then the political situation in the Elven society will escte faster. And I think he wille over there as well." "I''ve already messed up with the Shadow River Sect and received no benefits from them. I won''t let such a thing happen again." "I need to make my move. It''ll be my first time having a sh with him. I need to do everything I can to slow down his growth while ensuring that his mother''s attention is not drawn towards me." Lucas left the area after saying so and moved towards Alfheim. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith cut his wrist and his blood dripped into the engravings he had made on the ground. The blood started flowing in the magic circle. Soon, it spread everywhere the engravings were present and finally moved toward the sword in the center. In just a matter of a few seconds, Lith''s already pale face became much paler and took on a sickly shade. He lost almost half the blood from his body and was on the verge of unconsciousness. Lilith gestured to Lith to open his mouth, and he did so. She sent a pill into his open mouth and made him swallow it. Lith''s blood was restored, and he felt rejuvenated. The blood in the middle of the circle got absorbed by the destruction sword, and its pure ck shade started to take on a blood-red color. Once it was entirely red, Lith plucked a strand of his silver hair and threw it towards the sword. The sword absorbed it and emitted a bright radiance. But soon, the radiance died down, and the blood from the magic circle got fully absorbed by the sword, and no further change urred, surprising Lith. Lith made a confused face and said, "Weird. What does itck?" [Answering Host: The ritual needs more energy.] "I see." Lith nodded. He then browsed through the avatar-making manual in his mind and checked what he needed to do to provide more energy. He soon got the answer. For the ritual to seed, he needed to provide the Magic Core of someone of his level. This Magic Core would provide the energy and also determine the avatar''s race. For example, if Lith provided a demon''s magic core, his avatar would belong to the demon race, and so on. It would''ve been difficult to hunt a Saint Rank and get his core, but Lith was a Prince. He didn''t need to do the work himself. Lith pped his hand once, and Luna appeared right before him. She bowed and asked how she could help Lith. "Luna, I need a Saint Rank Human for a ritual. Is it possible to get one?" "Of course, Your Highness," Luna said without hesitation. "We have a few locked up in the castle." Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that. "Why is that?" Before Luna could answer, Lilith chuckled and said from the side, "Human blood and meat is a delicacy for the vampires, don''t you know?" "Ah..." Lith forgot for a second that he was a vampire who fed on blood. "Well, anyway, please get one quickly." "Right away." Luna nodded and left. She appeared again a few secondster and brought a human wearing blue daoist robes. The human''s eyes appeared lifeless, and he wasn''t making any movements. He appeared like a living corpse. Lith couldn''t help but ask, "Is he alive?" Luna nodded. "Yes, Your Highness. He''s perfect for rituals. He won''t resist and be a hindrance while he also retains all properties of a living person." ''Damn, my maid knows more than me about rituals.'' Lith thought in amazement. He then nodded his head and started making a small magic circle beside the big one containing the sword. As soon as the circle wasplete, he linked it with the big one and made Luna ce the guy in the middle of the smaller circle in a cross-legged position. Lith also asked Luna to ensure that this guy would not be able to move from his ce, no matter what happened. Thus, she put up a lot of movement restriction spells on him. Lith started the ritual again. The blood-red sword started emitting a bright radiance again, and just beside it, the Saint Rank Human started screaming in pain. The hall was soon filled with the agony and pain-filled screams of the human, and in no time, flesh started appearing on the sword. Soon, bones were formed, and organs, muscles, nerves, and skin appeared, transforming the sword into a full-fledged human body. The screams of the Saint Rank human stopped. With it, the engravings on the ground and all the other materials disappeared from the room. There was just one thing present: the naked body of a human curled up in a fetal position, lying at the ce the sword was present previously. Soon, the voice of the system rang in Lith''s mind. [Ding!] [Body formed. Needs soul and consciousness.] [Host must do the final steps of the ritual.] Chapter 528 Avatar (3/3) Now that the final ritual was needed to be done, Lith gave a look to Lilith indicating he needed her assistance. Thest ritual was the stage where Lith would share his consciousness and split his soul. Lilith walked closer to Lith, who had begun engraving a new spell around the body on the ground. A few minutester, two magic circles were formed and in the middle of one was the body and the other was Lith. Lith sat in a cross-legged position and started circting his spiritual power into the engravings below. The engravings lit up, indicating the ritual had started and Lith focused fully onto his mind sea to link it with the body. While ensuring that, Lith also tried to split some part of his soul as without having a soul, the avatar cannot have a consciousness. [Ding!] The system''s voice rang in Lith''s head as he focused on his soul splitting. [Host must choose the amount of soul to be split.] Lith had an idea that such a thing might happen when splitting his soul. Generally, as the person aged, their soul would increase in strength as well. The strength also depended on their cultivation. Lith had got a good lecture from Lilith and Lucy about soul. When born, the people of this world would have a soul equivalent to a mortal''s soul which was the refrence point and considered as one. The value of soul stayed as one until a person awakened their Magic Core. After the awakening, the soul''s value would be equivalent to two, which meant, a person''s soul is equivalent to twice the strength of a mortal soul. In such a manner, the strength of the soul increased naturally without a person having to do anything and only some people with the upation of summoners, enchanters, and so on, would ever bother to do something else to increase their soul strength. There were soul arts to improve soul strength due to these people but generally it was not needed. Lith being a reincarnated being, and also an immortal, had a stronger soul than others of simr age. Though one might think it was a good thing, at the end of the day, it would cause some problems to Lith. The body was a vessel for the soul. If the strength of the soul increases a lot, the body cannot contain it and one might end up in a precarious situation; in very extreme cases, even dead. This ritual was beneficial for Lith since he could shave off some excess strength of his soul. He became an immortal at a very young age and it was taking a toll on his body. Lilith and the system both had asked Lith to rest and it was to stop umting any more experiences and put more stress on himself. Thankfully, the ritual came on time and now Lith would have some stress taken away from him. Lith, being in his meditative state, first decided to check what the strength of his soul was. Though he knew it was really strong, he still wanted to see the numbers. He asked the system in his mind to show him the said numbers and in the next moment, the system stated: [Soul strength: 89] Lith, who was calmly sitting in a lotus position, became rmed as he saw those numbers. It was too powerful! It would''ve been understandable if his soul was probably twice as stronger than he thought but this was too much! It was almost 4 times the normal levels! At the age of twenty-one, the normal strength of a soul was around ten to fifteen for normal people. Lith assumed that his might probably go a little over twenty, maybe even thirty. But this was too much of a shocker to him. 89, that number meant Lith''s soul was 89 times stronger than a mortal''s. No wonder his body was at so much stress. Lith then asked in his mind, ''How much soul strength can my body handle?'' [Answering Host: 25-30] Lith nodded internally. It was within his expectations. His body was young and it could only handle as much strength of the soul. Lith then asked, ''How much soul strength can the avatar handle?'' [Answering Host: 15-20] ''Can it go till 29?'' [Answering Host: It can be stretched till 21 or 22, but anything over can cause the ritual to fail and the host to get serious injuries.] ''How much are the chances to seed in the ritual?'' [Less than 3%] Lith clicked his tongue as he saw that number. Wasn''t it too low? He pondered over the situation and thought of what step he must take next. He then ended up deciding to not take stupid risks and asked the system, ''What are the chances of sess if we go with 19 soul strength?'' [100%] ''What about 21?'' [66%] ''What about 22?'' [33%] ''23?'' [17%] ''24?'' [12%] ''...'' Lith didn''t understand these numbers at all. They made no sense with the way they were decreasing. In any case, the more soul strength he tried to put into the avatar, the more were the risks of failing. Since Lith didn''t want to take any risks, he decided to simply cut off 19 soul strength from his original one. ''Split 19 soul strength and begin with the final step.'' Hemanded. [Initiating soul splitting¡­] Lith''s focused fully onto his soul now as this happened. Lilith on the outside wondered why the ritual had stopped but then she could feel the fluctuations in Lith''s soul and understood that the ritual might''ve started. She took her position, ready to help Lith at any moment''s notice. Luna was in the hall as well, on standby at a corner. Lith hadn''t asked her to leave and so she didn''t go. Soon, Lith''s body started trembling as the soul splitting process had started. It was mild but could be seen by Lilith and Luna. But from the inside, Lith felt great pain as his soul was being cut off. He couldn''t describe this pain as it wasn''t a physical injury, but something damaging his soul. Shaving off some part was no joke and the pain was so much that Lith wanted to scream. Thankfully, his tolerance was really high and he didn''t end up screaming and worrying his mother and maid. A few minutes passed and the pain was only intensifying further. Lith''s mind sea was in chaos, his elemental cores around the Magic Core were also fluctuating with elemental energy. Things had begun getting heated. Lith bore the pain and endured. While doing so he asked in his mind, trying to understand how much time he had to endure more, ''Progress?'' [43%] ''Damnnit!'' Lith cursed. It felt so long yet only 43% of it had progressed. It was so shitty! But Lith still endured and bore with the pain. He had to preserve! Why wasn''t he screaming and shouting in pain one would ask? It was because Lith was embarrassed to repeat the past things. He still remembered that when it was his wings awakening ceremony, Lith screamed like a little bitch and ended up worrying both his mother and sister. Not just worrying them, they even ended up shedding a tear for Lith as they couldn''t watch him in pain. Lith still felt cringed knowing he shouldn''t have screamed like that at that time. But then he could only sigh as it wasn''t in his control. He was pretty new to this world and also very new to such pain. He had no idea at that time that it would pain so much. In any case, he didn''t want to repeat such a situation again and he tried to toughen up. Soon, his pain automatically eased as he heard in his mind, [...99% ...100% ...Soul splittingplete.] [Sharing consciousness...] ... A/N: Hi all, Lilith''s nsfw have been uploaded on patr*on. It''s an official nsfw artwork and the artist is a friend of mine. He''s a young and talented guy who''ll be making more nsfw artworks in future. But hecks good equipment and currently he draws on a cheap android tablet. Although I could pay him for the work he did, me and two other authors ended up having a brilliant idea. We decided to open up a patr*on page for the artist and whatever artworks he would make, we''ll put it up over there. These are all official artworks of our novels. To ess it, you guys would need to get a tier. All finances from the tiers you guys get there, it''ll go to the artist''s equipment and don''t worry, there are a lot of benefits for you once you get those. Not only do you get a custom discord role, you''ll also get regr updates on future sketches and get to see the artwork first. Currently on that patr*on, there''s artwork of my novel, , and . I cobed with Sleepdeprivedsloth and LivingVoid and we three now have the same artist. Your support would be of great help and please visit the below link to see the official artworks: Patreon/CreatorSeal Thankyou, have a nice day! Chapter 529 Consciousness Linked A few hours passed. Inside the hall, Lith sat in a lotus position without moving a single muscle and focused on his chaotic mind sea. Lilith and Luna didn''t move as well and they were absorbed in watching Lith do his things. Soon¡­ The naked body of the avatar that was curled up in a foetal position and hadn''t moved in a long time, twitched, surprising Luna, who was watching such a scene for the first time. Lilith was too surprised or shocked and Lith was busy doing his own thing, leaving only Luna who showed some emotions to it. Lith was currently in the midst of calming down his mind sea. The mind sea was the ce harbouring his consciousness and subconscious. As of now, Lith had no way of knowing how to go to his subconscious but he sure could see things in his consciousness. Currently, Lith was standing above a tumultuous sea and was looking down. It had been a few hours and he could see a faint shadow below. The shadow kept growing slowly but now it was growing at a faster rate. Just after a few moments of watching, Lith soon heard loud rumbling and the waters in the sea became more chaotic. Soon¡­ BOOM! A gigantic pir of silver radiance erupted from the sea and went straight up towards the sky. Lith soon saw the silver radiance to spread out after reaching a certain point and it was evident that there was a roof present in the mind sea. The radiance spread as if they were branches of a tree and soon, the sky blue color of the roof of his mind sea started turning dark. In no time, the entire roof waspletely pitch ck with the silver radiance shining as if they were branches of a tree on it. The radiance started dying down and Lith could now see that it indeed is a tree! The pir that erupted took the shape of an ancient tree and at the roof were its branches that were spread out. Leaves started appearing as well a few instancester and pretty soon, one dark spot that was touched with a certain branch of the tree started flickering. Lith went towards that spot and the flickering intensified. Lith then heard the system''s voice, stating: [Consciousness linked.] [Avatar ready!] The flickering soon stopped and then¡­ Lith saw a hall. Not just any hall, it was the same hall as that Lith was currently in. Lith was amused looking at it and roughly had an idea about what it was. He touched the spot where he could see this scene unfold and¡­ * Outside Lith''s mind. The avatar''s body intensely twitched for a bit and once it stopped, it made movements to get up from the ground. In no time, the avatar had slowly gotten up and was now standing in the hall like an erect spear, naked. The avatar had be alive and it looked around to see its body. The avatar then turned to look at Luna and¡­ "Luna, dress me up." ''That¡­'' Luna was shocked to see the avatar speak like that. It feltpletely like her Prince! Lith, currently taking control of the avatar, could see Luna''s shocked face. He nodded in amusement knowing things had worked out well and he had now linked his consciousness with the avatar. Lith had full control of the avatar now and this meant he could kill it in an instant if he so wanted. Watching Luna appear shocked again, Lith urged her and she did her job and dressed the avatar up. The avatar was made to wear a formal white shirt and ck pants. Once it was fully dressed, Lith decided to see how the avatar''s own intellect was and how it would be once Lith didn''t control it. Lith left the consciousness of the avatar and came back to his mind sea. He could now see what the avatar was looking at through this one spot in his mind sea due to the tree. Lith got out of his mind sea and was back in the hall. He got up and looked at the avatar. The avatar, noticing Lith had gotten up, walked towards him slowly and stopped when he was one feet away. The avatar then kneeled down and said bowing, "Greetings, Master. How may I be of service?" The voice of the avatar sounded like that of a teen who just became an adult and passed his puberty. It sounded manly nor was it childish. It was just like a teenager''s. Lith gave a good look at the avatar and analysed him. Not getting to look at him properly, he ordered the avatar to stand in front of him. As he looked, he saw that the avatar had a solid build, his body being well toned and his face was like that of a teenager''s but it was still pretty handsome. Lith knew it would work wonders to charm the olderdies. The avatar had the mostmon hair color of humans ¡ª ck, but his eyes weren''t of themon color. They were a shade of magenta and matchedpletely with the colors of Destruction elemental energy. The avatar''s height was roughly 170 cm, a bit short aspared to everyone in the Royal Family, but well, it was still above average. Lith guessed that the height would grow once a bit of time passes and the avatar ages. Lith then walked towards the avatar and touched his abdomen to check his Magic Core. The avatar naturally wouldn''t resist his master and didn''t flinch. Lith soon saw it to be a Saint Rank core. As he checked further, he was surprised to see that the core was well developed and Lith guessed that it could be due that the core just got transferred from that human to this avatar. Lith then checked the elemental affinities and saw that the avatar had four elemental energy cores revolving around the main one. The Destruction energy core was the biggest in size aspared to the other three, which were Fire, Lightning, and Time. It seemed to Lith that the Destruction core was bigger due to the usage of a Destruction artifact when making the avatar. After a bit more analysis, Lith nodded in satisfaction and backed away. He looked at the avatar and said with a smile, "You''ve just been born, congrattions." The avatar kneeled down and said in a neutral tone to Lith while also bowing, "Thank you, Master." "You''ll be doing many things from this day onwards and I wish you good luck for it." Lith said. The avatar thanked Lith again. It waspletely subservient with not even a trace of disloyalty in him. Soon, Lilith, who was silent for so long, walked towards Lith and said patting his head with a smile, "I thought you would need my help. But you didn''t. Good job." Lith nodded his head, not giving any care to the fact that he was now a grown man who was getting patted on the head by his mother. "I am a genius, I guess." He said sarcastically. Lilith chuckled. "Of course, you''re my baby after all." She then pointed towards the avatar and said, "You haven''t named that thing yet." "Thing? It''s a guy, mom." Lith corrected his mother. Lilith chuckled and said, "Are you sure?" ..... A/N: Checkout the nsfw artwork of other authors and Lilith on patreon. If you can, do support the artist by getting any tier on the patr*on. What happens when you support? The novel can get more illustrations! Here''s the link: patreon/CreatorSeal Chapter 530 Neo "Are you sure?" "I mean, yeah. Look at him, from what angle does he not appear as a guy?" Lith said while pointing towards the avatar. Lilith chuckled. "That''s your Destruction sword that had just turned alive. You can transform it from a living person to a sword with amand. Try doing it." Lith raised an eyebrow. "Say what?" "Think of getting the sword in your hand. Will the Destruction elements around you and perform a summoning spell. I have taught you some, right? It should be much easier since it''s linked to you now." Lilith instructed. "Okay." Lith agreed and decided to do what his mother had asked him to. He extended his hand and positioned his palms in a way as if he was holding the sword. Then he focused on his palms and cast a summoning spell while also taking help of the Destruction elements around him. He willed the elemental energy and soon¡­ The avatar in front of Lith transformed into the ck Destruction sword and appeared right in Lith''s palm. Lith was amazed to see such a thing happening. He immediately closed his eyes to check his mind sea to see what had happened to the avatar. As he was inside his mind sea and checked the spot where he could see the things seen by the avatar, there was nothing present. Everything had blended well with the environment. ''Damn.'' Lith was amused. He asked in his mind, ''Is the avatar alive?'' [Answering Host: Yes, but it is inactive.] ''Ah, I see.'' Lith nodded in understanding. He then willed the sword back to be the avatar and soon, the avatar was back to its teenager form. "See? I told you it''s not a guy." Lilith said with a chuckle. Lith smiled and shook his head. "Anyway, let''s not dwell on that." Lilith nodded. "So¡­ what name have you decided for it?" "Oh it''s a good one." Lith said with a smile. He then looked at the avatar and patting his shoulder, said, "Your name, it''ll be¡­" "Neo." The avatar once again kneeled and bowed to say thank you to Lith for the name. It was just born and was pretty emotionless so it didn''t know much. He was only subservient because of the ritual that was performed. "Neo?" Lilith asked, not understanding how Lith came with that name. Lith nodded. "Neo from the ore Neolite. And also, Neo is the main character of a movie I like." "Oh." Lilith understood the references. She had seen that movie with Lith. "Hmm¡­ now that he''s there, he can venture into the outside world now. Alright, Neo, your first mission¡ª" "Not so fast." Lilith ced a hand on Lith''s shoulder and said, shaking her head. "Hmm?" "He''s just born. He doesn''t know much. He first needs to be trained." Lilith said. "Doesn''t he have my memories?" Lith asked Lilith. "Shouldn''t you know about it? You were the one who performed the ritual." "Ah well¡­" Lith then asked the same question to the system. The system replied stating that the avatar only knew limited information that was essential for it from Lith''s memories. His behaviour and emotions are just like a newborn and they need to be developed. Lith exined that to Lilith, who nodded her head and said, "Yes, that''s what I thought." Lilith then turned to look at Luna and said, "Luna, take Neo to Ruben and get it trained." Luna bowed and did as she was asked to. After she was gone, Lilith asked Lith, "Now what? What are your ns?" "Sleep." Lith said without hesitation. "I''ll sleep a bit. My body is under stress and even after splitting soul, I still am under a lot of stress." "Did the system in your mind tell you that?" Lilith asked with a smile. "You know about it?" Lith was greatly surprised. Lilith chuckled and pinched Lith''s cheek. "Of course. Mama knows everything." "Hoh? Are you a god something, mom?" Lith asked with a chuckle. "Yes." Lilith chuckled and said. Lithughed lightly hearing that and didn''t take the thing seriously. He then asked, "If you are, then you must be knowing what I''ll do with you in the next moment?" Lilith smirked. "Of course. You''ll give mama a big kiss, won''t you?" Lith squinted his eyes and looked at her, "do you think you''ll be only just kissed, now that we two are here, alone." Lilith chuckled. She then bent down and whispered a few things, not suitable for children to hear. Lith''s eyes turned wide and wider as he heard the things said by his mother. Lilithstly said, "...and then you''ll¡­" Lith''s eyes opened wide. He held his mother''s shoulder and looking her in the eyes, said with visible astonishing on his face, "I have no idea what half of those things mean, but I am in! Let''s go do those things!" Lilith chuckled and before she could say anything to Lith, he dragged her away and the two left to do some innocent things in bed. ¡­.. Days passed. Lith spent some quality time with his mother and also his sister for the past few days. Neo was training with the Emperor Rank Demon Royal Servant Ruben and it''ll take a few months for him to do missions given by Lith. Lith had called his friends and asked them how everything was going with the studio. Ralph and Dennis said they had started Studio Purple and would start with the production of a new anime. The anime was a manga adaptation and it was one of the most popr ones on the. Ralph and Dennis had some pocket change with them, and this pocket change was enough to fund everything to make an entire anime adaptation of a manga. The two asked when Lith woulde to solve the border dispute and he replied stating he needed some rest urgently due to some things. The two agreed and asked him to rest well. They would work in making the anime till Lith was back, and once he was there, they would go solve the border disputes. After that was over, Lith decided it was time to sleep for a bit now. But as he was going to sleep on his bed, his mother stopped him from doing so. When asked why, she just said that to rx and rest properly, vampires don''t sleep in bed. Lith had no idea what she was hinting, but then Lilith said that arrangements would be made and he had to wait for a bit. And so¡­ Lith waited to be called to sleep. ..... A/N: Official nsfw artwork is up on patr*on. You can check it at the below link: Patreon/CreatorSeal There''s also artworks of Allura from and Meya from . Your support would mean a lot once you buy any of the tier, thank you, have a good day! Chapter 531 Vampire Sleeping Traditions Lith was sitting in the courtyard, sipping on tea while waiting for further instructions from his mother. It had been quite a while and she should be here any moment now. As expected, fifteen minutester, Lilith arrived in the courtyard. "It''s done. You can sleep peacefully now." Lilith hugged Lith from behind and said with a smile. "I don''t understand¡­ What special things are you doing? Why can''t I just sleep on the bed?" Lith asked, a bit confused. Lilith grabbed Lith''s hand and said, "Come, see things for yourself and you''ll understand." The two then walked in the hallways of the castle anding to the end of it, there was a spiral staircase leading down in the basement. Lith walked through them and if he wasn''t wrong, he was ten levels under the ground now. Walking in the tenth level, they soon reached an open space and Lilith stopped walking further. "We are here." She said. As Lith looked in front of him, he thought he would be surprised to see something, but the thing in front¡­ It was surprising yet didn''te much of a surprise as the ce Lith was in¡­ It was a cemetery. It was an open area, the crimson-silver moon was shining brightly in the sky and right at the end of the cemetery, Lith could see mist as well as the view of theke behind the castle. Though he could''ve sworn he came ten levels underground from the castle, he realized that the castle stood on a cliff and he might''ve just descended down the cliff a bit. The cemetery had many tombstones and in the middle of these was a ck casket, beside which was Luna standing in her priestess robes. ''So¡­ I''ll literally rest in peace, it seems.'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at everything. He then turned his face to look at his mother and said pointing towards the casket, "Are you perhaps going to bury me?" "Yes." Lilith answered without hesitation. ? "Why?" Lith couldn''t understand at all. What was the need to do such things? Why can''t he just sleep normally? Lilith exined calmly, "In the past, a lot of dust used to umte on the vampires who slept for a long time. Their sleep would also be disturbed due to the external noises and to sleep peacefully, they wanted some solution." "Once, someone saw the human traditions after death. Vampires always kept a keen eye on the humans and they saw the coffins that were used for burials. Eventually¡­" Lilith further exined that the vampires eventually experimented with the coffins. They slept in it and even buried themselves in the ground. When buried without a casket, they would feel ufortable as there were many worms and other things present. Plus, the soil would even end up going inside their noses and ears and whatnot. It was an ufortable experience. They then tried sleeping in the casket, but didn''t bury themselves in the ground. Doing that caused the people to gaze at the coffins just lying around and some or the other person would throw it away, destroy it, or would open it to check what was in it. It also ended up causing a lot of disturbances. Eventually, they decided to bury themselves in the ground by being in the coffin. Vampires weren''t ustrophobic, in fact, it was the opposite. They loved this tiny space of the coffin and there was no one to disturb them underground. They could sleep for as long as they wanted. Plus, sleeping provided a lot of benefits to them. They could skip an entire era if they didn''t like it or could simply pass time without any hassle. As Lith heard that statement, he thought in his mind, ''What a way to timeskip.'' Indeed. It was just like a game''s timeskip, except, it was reality. Eventually after further analysis and experiments, the vampires realized that being buried in a cemetery had more benefits than they thought. If there were humans buried beside them or any other organism, their Death energy would help in nourishing a vampire. This had its entire set of benefits. The vampires, finding this a great thing, ended up sneaking into the human cities and towns and since they looked pretty identical to humans with just a few different features, they blended well. They went to such great lengths to just sleep properly that lived an entire mortal life of a hundred years with the humans and once dead, they would be buried in the cemeteries. The vampires would sleep for ages there and once someone woke up from their slumber, they would simply leave the ce and go back to the vampire cities. The early humans, when they saw figures in the cemeteries, they would get really scared and a lot of legends and myths were born due to it. But eventually, ghosts became amon urrence as this world ended up having a race of Ghosts and everything was normal. Lilith went on for a good ten minutes, exining why Lith must sleep in a casket and be buried underground. Finally after she was done enlightening him in the ways of the vampire, Lith could only smile and shake his head. Vampire traditions were a bit weird, but Lith could do nothing about it. This was his race now and also his identity. He had to embrace it. Lith conversed a bit with his mother on this topic and finally after they were done, Luna said, "Your Highness, it''s ready." She opened the casket and the inside seemed really soft andfy for some reason to Lith. Lith walked towards it and getting in, he looked at his mother and asked, "Do you wanna join, mom?" Lilith chuckled. "I would love to, but I won''t disturb you. Your sister needs my help and I can''t sleep for a few years, it seems." Lith smirked and said, "then what if we take her together and sleep?" Lilith shook her head. "She is in some deep waters in political matters. Just let her be. She''s learning things and shouldn''t be disturbed at this stage." Lith nodded. "If you say so." He then looked at Luna and asked, "Why are you in those robes?" Luna smiled and answered, "To give you a proper burial, Your Highness." "...but I am not dying¡­" Lith said while staring at her. Luna nodded. "But you are getting buried." Lith turned to face his mother and said, "I still don''t understand the need of this, but if it''s really as beneficial as you''re saying it to be, I guess I''ll just go to sleep. Alright, good night, mom." "Good night, baby." Lilith sent a flying kiss towards Lith. Lith thenid back in the casket and closed his eyes. Luna closed it and everything around Lith turned dark. Then, he heard some chantsing from the outside and could guess it was Luna. A few secondster, Lith felt the casket shake a bit but eventually it was stopped. He then tried to think of what was around him but to his surprise, his senses couldn''t prate the outside. Everything around was dark, there was nothing visible. He couldn''t see nor hear and couldn''t do anything as well. But Lith had a feeling that if he tried to break the casket, he would seed and get out. So he was calm with everything. Eventually, Lith''s eyes felt heavy and droopy and in no time, he went to sleep. ..... In the outside world. Lilith chuckled as she noticed Lith go to sleep. She then said, "My baby didn''t ask much questions today. I thought he would ask why there are tombstones here, but he didn''t." "Such a good boy. He went to sleep without any problems." Luna nodded her head as she heard her madam speak. "His Highness was probably too tired to ask more questions." She said what she thought of. "Seems like it." Lilith nodded. But then she smiled and continued, "I wanted to see his reactions though. I wonder how he would''ve reacted knowing there were ten Emperor Ranks buried here." Luna giggled hearing that. "I think His Highness would appreciate madam for her efforts." Lilith nodded. "Indeed. It took so much time to get ten human Emperor Ranks, you know? I collected them over a period of three hundred thousand years. Oh well, I collected them in hopes of using their cores or something, but then... It was better to make a cemetery since I could sleep and get nourished as well." Luna nodded again. "Madam did the right thing. A cemetery of Emperor Ranks is nowhere else in the world." Lilith chuckled again. "I''ll do anything for my babies." The two then left the cemetery after conversing for a bit and it was back to being cold, dark, and lonely. ..... A/N: Do clear cache from settings in this app. It glitches a lot many times. For example the current glitch where you send a massage chair and above and can get to level 10+. Chapter 532 The World Moves Slowly A few weeks passed. As Lith rested in the cemetery of the castle, nothing of essence happened in the outside world. People were immortals and having a long lifespan, they generally tended to take things slow. The world moved so slowly that the most important news in the past thousand years was the birth of the new Supreme Rank, it being none other than the Death Dragon from the Dragon race. Other than that, there were a few other minors shockers and three of them were the birth of royals. The first being the birth of the Elven Princess, second being the Vampire Princess, and thest one being the Vampire Prince. Rted to these people, the Vampire Prince had caused major chaos by dropping out of the academy. It was still trending to this day and all though dropping out wasn''t the best thing, the people still ced great importance on this move from the prince. They were given stats from the academy and the other alumnus that the Prince was so far ahead from all that dropping out was the only way. There was nopetition for the Prince as all the other students were far below him. The Prince''s points were shared by the academy on their website and noticing the gap between him and the rest, people were shocked out of their wits. The Prince''s score were ten times more than the one in the second ce. The gap between the second and third was almost negligible but the gap between the first and the fourth was twenty times. This had never happened in the academy history and thus, people thought highly of Lith despite him dropping out. Other than that, his video being leaked and then being deleted from the face of the world was something that people still remember. It was a vivid memory and that was just one of the few instances when people realized that they shouldn''t mess with the authorities. People looked upto the mighty figures and the Vampire Prince was one of them. His dropout inspired many other individuals to do the same, but the public had the opposite reaction when the young children did that. The kids who followed Lith''s steps were greatly condemned for doing so, they were told that they weren''t the Vampire Prince who possessed monstrous prowess and they also weren''t too extraordinary or powerful than their peers. The young kids had realised at an early stage that it was not always good to follow in the footsteps of your role models and they had to take a bitter pill for that. More than decade had passed since the dropout incident and now there were fresh blood pouring in the academy. The entrance exams were happening once again and other than a few individuals, there weren''t anyone the people were interested in. One of the prodigies was rumoured to have an extremely rare seven elemental affinities. People were really interested in looking at that. From what they knew, even the Vampire Prince only possessed six elemental affinities. At least, that''s what the news from the academy and the other students had said, but there were many theories that the Prince may just be hiding his strength and actually possessed more affinities. The Prince had be a benchmark for all students for the deeds he did in the academy and his short one year in it. Previously it was the Vampire Princess but the Vampire Prince had far exceeded from what she had done in the first year. The world was yet to have another young talent like that and every year they looked forward to seeing someone pass the Prince. Currently their eyes were on the prodigy with seven elemental affinities but sadly they didn''t know who he was or from what family he belonged. The people just knew that there was one such childing for the entrance exam this year. All information rted to students participating was ssified. The academy took strict measures to do such a thing and no matter if it was one million or ten million students giving the exam, the academy didn''t leak information of even a single child. If any staff was found to do such a thing, strict actions were taken. But thankfully, nobody did such a thing as they were pretty afraid of the Principal, who had just shown a glimpse of what she could do by suppressing and punishing the Vice-Principal. Plus, people knew that the Principal had close ties with not only the Heavenly Emperor, but also the newly ascended Supreme Rank. They thus didn''t dare cause troubles. But¡­ Not everyone was the same. Although nobody was leaking information on students, there was someone who was nning to harm one of the students participating in the entrance exam. That person¡­ He was currently sitting in a room of a cheap inn in the city below the sky ind and gazing in the direction of it. "Time left for entrance exam to end?" The person asked softly. [Answering: Two minute and fifty one seconds.] "Good." The person called out. This person was none other than the system user Lucas. He was the only person in the world with it other than Lith. Lucas had ns to hunt the kid with seven elemental affinities. He wanted to absorb those affinities and be an all elemental mage and he had been nning this thing even before the birth of the prodigy. Lucas had been stalking the family of the prodigy for quite a while and he hade up with a conclusion that hunting the kid when he had finished the exam would be the best time. The kid was born in a King Rank family and Lucas currently couldn''t sh with them since he was just a Rank 9. But that didn''t mean Lucas couldn''t find an opportunity to strike the kid. The opportunity was now. The family had kept the child a secret and they had tried their best to do it. But news of him obviously leaked as the kid participated in the entrance exam and showcased his affinities. Although his appearance, name, and everything wasn''t known by others since the academy kept the information ssified, his affinities were out in open as the kids who shed with the prodigy had talked about it to others and spread it everywhere. In any case, the kid was pretty safe and the family had not sent too high level guards to protect the kid. There were immortals protecting him for sure, but they could be dealt with easily. Lucas was currently waiting for the right opportunity to strike and from his memories as well as stalking the kid for so long, he knew that he should be teleporting out of the sky ind and arriving somewhere close in this small town below the sky ind. Five minutes passed. Lucas was standing at the window and staring at the ce in front of him. The kid should be out any minute now. Finally, his predictions were confirmed when he saw a few guards from the King Rank Family walking towards a certain alley. Lucas immediately jumped out of the window and applying stealth spells on himself, moved towards the guard. What Lucas was about to do was very risky. He was not only going to be in serious trouble from the King Rank family, but if known by others that a prodigy was killed, many more higher leveled powerehouses woulde after him. Leaving aside others, attacking a participant of the academy exam directly meant offending the academy. Lucas would end up making the enemy out of the Principal and also the teachers present there. Although Lucas was scared of the Principal, the benefits of killing the kid far outweighed it. He was therefore fine in offending her. He knew she was closely rted to the Vampire Prince and also knew that her ally was the newly ascended Supreme Rank, but still, despite the risk, the benefits were too much to not ignore this. Lucas trailed behind the guards of the King Rank family and since they were immortals, Lucas kept himself at a good enough distance from them. He had the help of the system and so knew if the guards would be alerted or not. A few momentster, the guards were in a dark alley and soon, someone in a ck hooded robe appeared close to them. The guards immediately surrounded the person and walked out of the alley slowly. ''There he is!'' Lucas eximed in his mind as he watched the kid. He put up his guard and readied himself to attack the kid. He had to wait patiently for the guards toe out of the alley. Soon¡­ Chapter 533 Stalemate The guards hade out of the alley and were now in the open, giving Lucas the perfect opportunity to strike. The prodigy was in the middle of the guards and to strike him under the nose of the guards was difficult. Thankfully, Lucas had prepared measures beforehand. ''Apply 3 stealth boosters.'' Lucas called out in his mind. [Applying¡­] His body turned invisible and he started closing in on the guards. While doing so, Lucas said softly, "Move." Swish. Swish. Four people glided through the air and rushed towards the guards along with Lucas. "HALT! Take position!" The guards stopped immediately in their positions and prepared to protect the prodigy in the middle. BOOM! One of the four charging towards the guards sent a long range Fire attack towards the guards, but it was eventually blocked by them. The guards took out their defensive artifacts and also ensured to send message for help. But Lucas knew that it would take at least a few tens of minutes for help to arrive. All artifacts rted to teleportation were expensive and the ones that helped in continental teleportation were extremely rare and not something within the reach of even a Half Emperor Rank n or family. There were also just a handful of people with Space affinities and in the Emperor Rank realm. Only an Emperor Rank being was able to cast Continental Jump and teleport from one continent to another. And there were just a select few who could make artifacts using the Space element. So for help to arrive, the King Rank family would first need to go through teleportation circles of their continent and only after arriving in the Neutral Continent would they be able to reach the prodigy. To use the teleportation circle, the King Rank powerhouse would need to go through the embassies and everything and do some paperwork. The duration in which help would arrive to the kid would depend on how fast this process waspleted. Lucas had a rough idea about the time and thus wasn''t afraid. He hade fully prepared as he knew this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. If he messes up now, there''s no recovering from it. The kid was always be guarded by people at all times until he grew strong and this was not a good news for him. ''I must hurry!'' Lucas thought while rushing towards the guards. The four people who were attacking the guards were hired by him. He had paid a hefty sum to get those immortals on his side. His n was to distract the guards with those people and sneak inside their defense and get the kid. The guards and the hired immortals fought together. The guards gave their all while the hired immortals attacked cautiously. They surely were paid to do things, but weren''t paid enough to risk their lives. Lucas reached close to he guards but didnt charge in. He knew he had to wait a bit more. The guards and the hired immortals had to be in stalemate for Lucas to do his job. Either that, or they should get suppressed by the hired immortals. But Lucas knew thetter possibility was less and so he waited for the stalemate to ur. Meanwhile¡­ * Abx World Academy. "Madam¡­" Sel, wearing formal clothing and sitting on the sofa in Emilia''s office, said while looking at Emilia. Emilia was writing some things and was busy. But while continuing to work, she asked without looking towards Sel, "Yes?" "People are fighting near the sky ind." Sel addressed the issue. "It happens every year." Emilia said and continued to work. "Yes, it does. But the problem is, the participant with seven elemental affinities is under attack." Tap! Emilia put down her pen and looked towards Sel as she heard that. "Come again?" Sel repeated what she had just said. "...is under attack." Emilia rubbed her temples listening to that. She then said with a sigh, "Why can''t people live peacefully? And why do they want to attack young talented children?" She then got up from her seat and snapping her fingers, changed her outfit into yellow daoist robes from her usual formal one. Emilia had learnt this quick outfit changing trick from her personal maid. Her personal maid had inturn learnt it from Luna, the head maid. Emilia then took off her round gold rim sses and said walking towards Sel, "I''ll personally oversee this matter today." Her eyes then became serious and she summoned a lightning hammer in her hand. "People are taking the academy for granted. They are taking me, a Seraphim for granted. Why must they attack my children and how do they have the audacity to do such a thing right near me?" Sel shivered as she looked at her madam. She hadn''t seen Emilia so serious in such a long time! She got up and waited for Emilia to pass her. Once she did, Sel walked behind her. This gesture that Sel did, Emilia might''ve ignored it, but it was a form of respect for her. And it was also done because Sel was in the protection of Emilia and also her subordinate. Emilia was not only the Seraphim Sel was under, she was also Sel''s guardian angel. If she didn''t show respect to her guardian angel, then who would she show it to? Sel and Emilia both walked out of the office and went towards the gate of the academy. While near the gate, Sel asked, "Madam, I can handle this if you want." Emilia looked down at the ce people were fighting and said calmly, "No. I''ve been dormant for far too long. It seems people have forgotten what it means to offend the War Angel." "My husband is resting and since I can''t be with him, I''ll just ensure it now that people don''t give me more work in the future." "More work?" Sel asked, not understanding the connection between the two sentences her madam just said. "What?" Emilia, who was looking down, turned to look at Sel and asked back as she didn''t understand what Sel was asking. Sel looked at her madam and continued to stare at her, to get an answer. "..." Emilia stared at Sel as well, waiting for an answer. The two didn''t say anything and waited, eventually Emilia couldn''t help but tilt her head in confusion and say, "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Sel blinked twice. Wasn''t her madam supposed to speak? It was her turn! "Weren''t you saying something, Madam?" Sel asked. Emilia shook her head. "No?" "What?" "What?" "..." There was a bit of misunderstanding caused between the two and Emilia stared at Sel dumbfoundedly. She then shook her head and said, "Stop disturbing me Sel. Let''s go down, I need to show these people on what it means to make me work overtime." Causing trouble to the participants of the academy exam and near the academy itself, Emilia had to do something about it. The academy couldn''t just keep quiet and let their students be harmed. This meant Emilia had to work more and what she was saying previously to Sel was that she wanted to tell the world to not cause trouble to the students or doing so would have its consequences. Telling them this would also ensure that no further people fought and attacked the students and Emilia would thus won''t have any need to work more. Not working more meant being able to have more time to spend with her husband. That was the goal. And so, she moved out of the sky ind along with Sel and moved down towards the area where the fight was. * Crack! A guard''s hand broke. But soon it healed when he applied a healing potion on himself. This short while of applying potion caused the hired immortals to find an opening to attack. But their attacks were neutralized and finally, a stalemate was established. ''Now!'' Lucas, finding an opening, finally charged towards the kid. Now was the time to make a move and get the prodigy. The guards were trying their best to defend while the hired immortals, having no risk to their lives were doing their best to attack the guards. This stalemate was a perfect opportunity for Lucas and there was no way he wouldn''t be able to get the kid. Lucas just needed to touch the kid. Just one touch and he would finally be an all elemental mage. One touch was all it took to fulfill his long wished dream! Just one touch! ..... A/N: First draft Sketch of Astaria from out now on patr*on. Check it out! Patreon/CreatorSeal Chapter 534 Things Going Wrong Lucas was nearly there and all he had to do was touch the kid. Doing so would ensure the kid is pulled into the subspace present in the system and Lucas could then teleport away from the guards. From there on, he could go about his ways and finally harvest the prodigy and get himself an all elemental affinity. This n, although sounded really simple, took great efforts toe to fruition. Lucas had to stalk the kid''s family for a long time and in this process he ended up learning too many unwanted things about them. It wasn''t a great experience but Lucas felt that it was worth it as long as he became an all elemental mage. At present, the affinities Lucas had were Fire, Earth, Wind, Lightning, and Dark. He didn''t have anything extraordinary or mind blowing affinity like Space or Time or Life. Lucas was as ordinary and average as one could get. He was only just strong right now because he had memories of the future and was forced to work hard by the system. Plus, he had ess to great resources from the system. Thus, having amassed strength upto Rank 9 and being at the peak of mortal realms, Lucas was now going to sh with immortals. Lucas sneaked really close to the guards and just as he was about to prate inside their fortress when the sound of lightning echoed in the surrounding. The sound became louder with each passing second. [Danger!] [Danger!] [Danger!] rms rang in Lucas''s mind as the lightning sound became louder. He had a rough idea of who it was but he ignored it and focused fully on getting the kid. The rms intensified with each passing instant while the lightning became louder. But finally Lucas reached the kid. He was now one inch away from touching him and he would be set for a lifetime. He would finally have an elemental affinity! Just as Lucas neared and was about to touch the kid¡­ Zipppp! BOOM! Lucas''s hand got hit by a bolt of lightning and was destroyed, causing him to let out a pained groan. The lightning then travelled through his body and burnt it, causing him to be in a semi-dead state. [Danger! Host is in danger!] [Teleporting¡­] The system''s voice rang in his mind and he was immediately teleported away from the scene. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three more streaks of lightning shed close to the guards and near the immortals. The people had realized that a powerhouse had arrived in the scene and the hired immortals immediately fled while the guards sighed in relief. Soon, Emilia descended down and looked around, only to see people run away. Sel appeared beside her a few momentster and looking around, she said, "It seems they''ve fled." Emilia, looking at a distance, squinted her eyes and said, "Not on my watch." She then threw her hammer in a particr direction and a few momentster, the hammer arrived back to Emilia and along with it, brought the four hired immortals who were trying to run away. The four people were tied up to the lightning hammer and since it was something an Emperor Rank made, they weren''t able to handle the pressure from the element and were severely burnt and injured. Looking at them, Emilia might''ve shown some sympathy and let them be free, but these people dared to attack a participant of the academy exam. They wouldn''t be allowed to go so easily. The four hired immortals, looking at Emilia, cowered in fear and said, "P-please don''t hurt us¡­" They begged Emilia and also told her that they were hired to just distract those guards. Emilia knitted her brows as the people pleaded and begged in front of her. She realised that they were just doing their job and hadn''t harmed the guards or the child in any way. But they were still people who participated in harming the child. Emilia walked close to them and making a lightning spear, she pointed it at the face of an immortal and asked, "Where is the fifth person?" She tried her best to appear as haughty and domineering as possible. Although she was an Emperor Rank powerhouse, she was a Seraphim who wouldn''t even hurt an ant. She strongly disliked torture and causing harm to others. But this didn''t mean she didn''t have the ability to kill people or harm them. Despite her dislikes, she had to go out of her way to do things sometimes and now the situation was the same. The hired immortals shivered in fear and answered that they didn''t know. Emilia put pressure on them but the answer stayed the same. After repeating this process three more times, Emilia realized that these people might really be saying the truth. She then decreased her pressure from them and looking at Sel, she said, "Take them and get as much as information as you can. Also, call the press. I want to address this issue." The War Angel had not made a public appearance for quite some years now. Many didn''t even have an idea that she was the principal of the academy. Emilia thus wanted to let everyone know what offending her meant and was now going to make a public appearance regarding the same. Sel bowed and left after getting her instructions from Emilia. She knew what her madam meant by getting answers and could read between the lines. The trantion of Emilia''s words was that anything could be done to these people as long as answers were out. Emilia showed no mercy this time. Once the hired immortals were taken care of, Emilia used her teleportation artifact and sent the guards and the kid back home. Once Arya became a Supreme Rank, she ended up gifting Emilia and a few others Space artifacts. These artifacts were made by her and they could be used for continental jumps without problems. After Emilia sent everyone home, she went to the academy to prepare for her public appearance. Meanwhile¡­ Somewhere in a cave in the Human Continent. "DAMN IT!" BAM! Lucas, who had just teleported out, hit the wall in front of him and cursed. His body was severely injured and burnt and his appearance seemed really grotesque. He hit the wall repeatedly and said cursing, "This close¡­ I was this close¡­" He punched the wall again as his eyes became numb and were filled with tears. "Why¡­" Bam! "Why can''t I get that¡­" Bam! Lucas sobbed lightly while punching the wall. He did this a few more times and stopped. His body leaned on a wall and he curled up. "Why¡­ Why is everything going so shit? What''s the point of bing a regressor when I can''t even do shit with the memories? What is the worth of my life!?" Lucasined and cried. "I spent all the money I had on the potions, the hiring of the immortals and whatnot. I put in so much effort and took everything into consideration before attacking. How in the hell did the principal arrive?" "Wasn''t she supposed to be away from the academy right now? Just what happened!?" Lucas was greatly frustrated. From his memories, the principal should be out of the academy and be with the vampire prince. Same with the Supreme Rank Death Dragon. But now why was the Principal here and not with him, this was something Lucas didn''t understand. What Lucas didn''t know was that the timeline was changed due to future Lilith''s intervention. The current Lilith got instructions from her and gave Lith many opportunities to work on. Lith had been to the inheritance a bit too early and he wasn''t supposed to be there until a thousand years from now. From Lucas''s memories and timeline, Lith would be still dating Emilia and Arya and hanging out with them. He hadn''t married them yet. But now, not only did Lith take the inheritance, he even ended up getting trained further by Lucifer and his body was put under a lot of stress, eventually forcing him to sleep to rest and rx. It was due to him sleeping that Emilia wasn''t able to hangout with him and was here in the academy, working. Lucas took a calcted risk but he didn''t know that he had already miscalcted things by a huge margin. He had little to no idea that Lilith already knew about everything and he was just blindly thinking that he could take everything in his control because he had the memories. Finally, after a long while of taking out his frustration byining, Lucas asked the system, "What went wrong?" [Answering Host¡­] [Everything.] Chapter 535 Emilia In News "What?" Lucas said in a low tone. He wasn''t expecting such an answer. He then continued, "borate." [Answering¡­] The system then told Lucas that he had miscalcted things by a huge margin. And then it gave a reason that Lucas didn''t factor the butterfly effect enough. It also told Lucas that he didn''t have a backup n for things if all went wrong and gave his everything to just this one opportunity. After listening to all of that, Lucas felt something odd. He then said, "So¡­ Why didn''t you warn me beforehand to make a backup n? Why were there no hints or heads up?" The system was doing everything it can to have Lucas get stronger. It not only made opportunities for Lucas but the rewards were getting better from the missions and everything else. He failed to understand why the system didn''t prepare him better for the current situation. Won''t having an all elemental affinity help him in stopping the apocalypse even faster? Isn''t that the end goal? Isn''t Lucas the only hope and isn''t it why he''s the one sent back in time? Why was the system not helping him then? Despite asking many questions, the system didn''t say anything. Lucas now felt that something was really fishy about this system but he failed to realize what. Just as he was thinking about it, the system''s voice interrupted him, stating, [Another usible reason for the host''s failure is due to them.] "Hmm?" This message caught Lucas''s attention. "Them who?" [The ones who will be causing the apocalypse.] The system didn''t take the name, but Lucas very well knew who they were. He then pondered over things and thought deeply about it. Lucas knitted his brows as his thoughts continued but he was falling to understand how ''they'' would be the reason for such a failure. As far as Lucas knew, he hadn''te into contact with them even for a single moment. He hadn''t taken their names as well. Those people were at such a high position that they shouldn''t even know about Lucas''s existence. So howe they were involved? Many questions popped into Lucas''s mind. A few hours passed with him thinking over things deeply. But in the end, he had nothing to take note of and couldn''t find reasons. But one thing was for sure, he may have miscalcted but also, those people could be responsible. Lucas sighed thinking of this and said, "Why must they cause the apocalypse and why are they responsible for me not getting an all elemental affinity? What will they get by doing so?" Although he said that, the reality was that the concerned people didn''t actually give any care to his all elemental affinity. The reason for his failure was purely due to the change in events that were caused and no direct intervention from anyone. It was totally Lucas who miscalcted, but oh well, he needed someone to put the me on for now as he wanted to feel a little better. Now that this opportunity was gone, it would be extremely difficult to find someone having seven elemental affinities that were totally different from Lucas''s. It was so difficult that it was almost impossible. Lucas didn''t have the time or energy to find someone like that and he had to now find someone with five or six elemental affinities that were different from him. Finding someone with six was difficult as well and the only thing he could have with him is five at best. In any case at the end of the day, no matter what Lucas did, he wouldn''t be an all elemental mage, knowing which hurt him a lot. This was a great loss, one that Lucas would never recover from and would regret at all times. This may even form a heart demon in him, but thankfully, Lucas was someone with a lot of experience and knew what to do to avoid such a thing. After a while of just lying around, Lucas decided to update himself with the news of the world and to distract himself. Lucas had spent all his money on thest mission. He did everything he could but didn''t seed. Paying the immortals, buying potions, everything cost a lot of money and he was so broke that now, he was just two hours away from begging on the streets. It pained him knowing all the money he amassed from the hardwork went down the drain. But nothing could be done now. What was gone was gone. To distract himself, he opened his phone to update himself with thetest news. As he opened it and checked the, the headline from the news he read made him raise both his eyebrows. "BREAKING NEWS!" "The Principal of the Abx World Academy makes an appearance!" There were many shy headlines and it was all over the inte. As Lucas read things, he got to know that the Principal of the Abx World Academy, the War Angel, had an issue to address to the world. Thus, she was making an appearance. This news would be live telecasted from the Abx World Academy itself and would air in a few hours. Feeling interested, he kept an eye on it and stayed in the cave, doing nothing but surfing the inte and distracting himself. Meanwhile, Lucas was not the only one in the world to be interested in this news. The entire Angel Continent was in an uproar knowing the War Angel would make a public appearance. They were bouncing off the walls and partying, knowing that finally, after a long long time, their angel could be seen by them. They had only seen her in the church but now finally, they could see her live! What a time to be alive, they thought. The demons on the other hand, they were excited forpletely different reasons. They could finally get a high level Seraphim''s image and would have an opportunity to tarnish and spread rumours/do many evil things with the live video. They couldn''t wait for such a thing to happen. As for the humans, dragons, vampires, and werewolves, and witches, they were interested too, but not to a high degree like the angels and demons. But yes, they were pretty interested knowing they would be able to see how a Seraphim looks. Almost the entire world, except for a select few, have not seen any high ranking being in the world. Not to mention a Seraphim. This news was thus very interesting and something to look forward to. This was the overall reaction of the general public. But, the higher ups of the different races were pretty interested in this event as well and the Heavenly Court and the Seven Sins were having a mild chaos in their respective ces. * Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. "Your Majesty, I don''t think she should make an appearance." An Angel King said respectfully, addressing to the court and the Heavenly Emperor. "Your Majesty, the court should know that she''s an individual that has the right to act as she pleases. She''s not bound the court and we don''t possess the right to say what she should and shouldn''t do. The others are failing to understand this." Another Angel King said respectfully. Many more people stood from their seats andmented their opinions. As usual, the discussion in the court was heated. Some were for, some were against, and some were neutral about the War Angel making a public appearance. The Heavenly Emperor, Alex Pdin, listened to all theirments one by one without interrupting them. He was used to such things and it was almost everyday did he hear mixed opinions on everything. The people in the court had to maintain decorum and they couldn''t shout or yell at each other. They could address each other but they had to do it in an indirect manner or would need permission from the Emperor to speak. After a while of discussion, Alex raised his hand, indicating them to be quiet. He then said calmly, "A Seraphim would never do unwanted things. If she wants to make an appearance, there could be reasons. We should wait and watch. If something goes wrong, we must extend our hands to support her and correct those wrongs." The people in the court didn''t like thisment from the Emperor. But they also couldn''t say anything against it since the words of the King of Angels were the final verdict. But still, someone couldn''t help but say, "But Your Majesty, she''s not bound to the Heavenly Court." Alex didn''t get angry for someone stating their opinion. He instead calmly replied by nodding his head, "She may not be. But this doesn''t mean that she isn''t our responsibility." Alex leaned forward on and exined further, "No matter what, every angel in this world, be it amoner or a Seraphim, they are the responsibility of the Heavenly Court. It is our job to look after them even if they aren''t tied to us." "The Angel Continent is their home, the Heavenly Court is the body to look after their interests and well being. We are all one family ¡ª branches of the same tree like how the Elves say it." "No matter what an Angel does, as long as the being is an Angel, the Heavenly Court would look after them. Not just them, even to some extent, we must even offer help to the fallens while we can." Alex leaned back after saying so and watched the reactions of the Angel Kings calmly. The people in the Heavenly Court fell silent as they heard that. This silence continued for a good while as they Angel Kings were digesting the information given by the Emperor. Finally after a while¡­ Chapter 536 Call Me Mommy! After the long silence, the Angel Kings in the Heavenly Court bowed and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, we understand." "We''ll do our best to support her." "We''ll not falter from our responsibilities." One by one, they agreed and added to what Alex had just said. Alex exined everything with such benevolence and in such a delicate manner that these people had nothing to retort. At the same time, they also understood the importance of looking after each other. He reminded them of the Heavenly Court''s values, and they knew that the Emperor was correct. The court was established for the well-being of all Angels, even if they were fallen Angels or living outside the Angel society. The Heavenly Court loved them all equally and cherished each and every one. Alex lightly nodded his head in response to what everyone was saying. This mild chaos that urred because of Emilia was sorted in the court, and they all looked forward to seeing what she had to say. * The Elven Continent. In the Cdon City of the Shiroi Neko Country of the Beast Kingdom, Ralph and Dennis were sitting in a cafe and working on a project. Ralph had aptop in front of him while Dennis was drawing on a tablet. Ding! A notification popped up on Dennis''s phone, and he got distracted. Taking his phone out of his pocket, he was about to check it when Ralph looked at him and said in a dry tone, "Congrats, you focused for a full two minutes." Dennis wrinkled his nose and said, "Stop taunting me." "You shouldn''t get distracted so easily," Ralph replied. "I know. But I have no creative juices flowing in me to draw a logo for the studio. I should just dump it on the artists we hired." Dennis saidzily and slumped on the table. Ralph thought about it and said, "It won''t hurt to ask them to draw things. You can take reference from them and make something new, or you can pick one from it." Dennis looked at Ralph''s pink eyes and said, "I know how to draw. A good artist will never copy another artist." "I said to take reference, not to copy. And I am really surprised to know you can draw as well." Ralph said and sipped on some hot chocte. Dennis rolled on the table and said while yawning, "I always knew how to draaaaaaaw~." Ralph knitted his brows and gave a look stating ''behave'' to Dennis. He was a Noble Vampire but was behaving like azy cat right now. What would people think about the Vampires if people knew about his behavior? Dennis waved his hand, stating it was fine, and yawned again while rolling on the table. At this moment, he got another notification. Curious to know what it was, he couldn''t help but look at it. The notification was about the news of the academy principal making an appearance. Dennis raised an eyebrow in interest and sat upright in a proper posture. He then looked at Ralph and said, "See the news." He then looked at his phone and read the headline, "The Abx World Academy Principal makes an appearance." "The War Angel makes an appearance after many millennia." "The¡­" Dennis read a few headlines and Ralph understood the gist of the matter. He typed in a few things on hisptop and saw the things for himself. He thenmented, "Why is the teacher making an appearance?" Emilia was his and Dennis''s teacher for all the years until they graduated. They had a deep respect for her. Naturally, they were curious to know about her well-being as well. Dennis shook his head. "That I don''t know. I just saw the news." Ralph took the cup containing hot chocte and took a sip as he read further. He had multiple thoughts about this news, and unlike Dennis, he thought about things deeply and more practically. After a few minutes, Ralph looked at Dennis and said, "If I am not wrong, the Seven Sins might hold a meeting today regarding this news." Dennis, who was busy on his phone, looked at Ralph and asked, "What?" He didn''t understand why he had just said that. Ralph nodded. "The Angels and the Demons, both, would hold a meeting regarding this. Thest time a Seraphim was seen in public was 2,000 years ago. From what I know, the Demons might be nning to do something with the live stream or news." Dennis was confused. "Why would they do that? I mean¡­ What would they even get by messing with the teacher''s live stream?" Ralph closed theptop and took a sip of hot chocte. He looked straight into Dennis''s eyes and said, "the world has many weirdos." Dennis didn''t understand this. So he waited for Ralph to borate. Ralph knew the IQ of Dennis and continued, "They might misuse the teacher''s words to twist their meaning. They might even fabricate some fake news. She isn''t safe on the inte, and if her image is spread in bad form, the angels worshiping her may die by looking at the wrong things." "Huh?" Dennis was genuinely confused now. Ralph put down the cup and said thoughtfully, "I''ll exin these things to youter. First I need to do something about the meeting. I can''t simply let my teacher''s image be tarnished." Saying so, Ralph took out his phone and dialed a number. It hadn''t even been a second since he did that when the person at the other end picked up and said happily, "Ralph-chwaannn~" Who else could it be Ralph''s mother, Avelyn Asmodeus? Ralph had called his mother to discuss things with her. "Mothe¡ª" "Call me mommy! I am your mommy!" Avelyn interrupted Ralph. "..." Silence ensued from Ralph''s side as his mother didn''t let him speak. "Mother, I¡ª" "No! Say, mommy!" Avelyn said stubbornly. For some reason, Ralph could picture his mother pouting on the other side. But he didn''t want to say something so informal in public, especially not in front of Dennis. He had to keep up his formal appearance. Ralph, trying for onest time, said, "Mo¡ª" "Mo-ommy! If you don''t say it, I am not listening to you." Avelyn said. Ralph felt irritated. Here he had something important to say, and his mother couldn''t understand that he was in public and not somewhere private. Ralph then said, "Fine, I''ll just talk to Robert instead then." "No wai¡ª" Beep! . . . . . ¡­.. A/N: Thanks to you guys, I had the finances and could contact an artist. It cost a lot of money, but finally, Imissioned the art. The first sketch of Lilith has been made in case you guys aren''t on discord and have yet to see the notification. Check it out on: patreon/SocialHippo. It''s free! ? And yes, once again, thank you so much for your immense support. If it keeps going like this, we can have more artwork :) Thank you, have a good day! Chapter 537 Demons Meet (1/2) Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ Ralph''s phone began ringing as soon as he cut the call. He wasn''t even given a chance to call someone else by his mother. Ralph picked it up as he knew he wouldn''t be able to call Robert, his mother''s secretary. Even if he did, his mother would not stop calling him. "Hey! Why are you being so mean?" Avelyn asked from the other side. "Mother, I am in public." Ralph finally got the opportunity to say it. "Say, Mom¡ª oh. I see." Avelyn finally understood why Ralph wasn''t saying it. She then said, "I understand, I understand." "Right¡­" Ralph said. Continuing, he went straight to the point, stating, "So, you must''ve seen the news, right?" "Yes," Avelyn answered without hesitation. "So, you will also meet with other Sins to discuss this, right?" Ralph asked. Avelyn, from the other side, was impressed with Ralph''s analysis. He sure was on point regarding it. "How did you know, baby?" "It isn''t difficult," Ralph said tly. He said, "I need a favor from you, mom." "There''s no such thing as a favor between a mommy and a baby. Asketh my child, and you shall get it. Don''t be so reserved with mommy." Avelyn said dramatically and cheerfully from the other side. Ralph didn''t bother to y along, and going straight to the point, he said again, "Please do this¡­." On the call, he exined that he wanted his teacher''s image to be preserved no matter what happened. Of course, he formally requested her this favor and did not speak like it was an order ormand. Avelyn understood her child''s concerns, and finally, when the topic was over, she chirped, "Don''t worry, leave everything to mommy!~" "Also, when are youing home?" Ralph replied, "After the production of the new anime begins." "And when will that finish?" "No idea." Avelyn turned silent for a few seconds as she heard that and then said, "Ralph-chwan, do you perhaps don''t want to spend time with mom¡ª" "I''ve got work, Mother. I''ll talk to youter." "Hey Wai¡ª" "Goodbye, take care." "N¡ª" "Love you too." Beep! Ralph hung up without involving himself in his mother''s drama. Sitting right in front of Ralph, Dennis couldn''t help but ask, "Why would you request something like that?" Dennis wasn''t weirded out when he heard Ralph, a grown-up teen, say love you to his mother. He was used to this as he had been with Ralph for quite some time. Ralph knew what Dennis was asking. He answered, "Well¡­ It''s like this¡­." * A few hourster. Demon Continent. On the Ninth Floor of Hell. Across a vast, dark, creepy, and eerie hall stood an ancient stone table in the middle, covering one-fourth area of the massive hall. Around the table were seven thrones; behind each was a pir that pierced the tall ceiling of the hall. Each pir had a symbol on it, representing the Seven Sins. This was the meeting ce of the Seven Sins, located on the Ninth floor of Hell. Below the Ninth floor, out of the Hell dimension, was the residence and territory of the Demon Queen, Lucifer, who ruled over the Demons and Devils. Hell was in a dimension above the Demon Queen''s, and Abyss was situated below her castle. Lucifer''s territory was in Abyssal-Hell, a massive ce in the Demon Continent but between Hell and Abyss. Hell started from the top floor, and as one went deeper into it, stronger demons could be seen, with the strongest residing on the Ninth floor. Hell was a special ce, having its own importance for Demons. Still, the Seven Sins usually stayed in their respective countries in the Demon Continent. They came here only if they had work or something important. Below them was their ruler and below her were the Devils she was suppressing. The 666th floor of the Abyss was just below Lucifer, harboring the strongest Devil in the Abyss. But obviously, this Devil was subservient to Lucifer, and it wasn''t just it. All the others from this race were the same. The Devils couldn''t be out in the open since they were too dangerous for everyone. The Devils fed on the most essential things needed for cultivation and raising one''s Magic Rank ¡ª Spiritual Power and Elemental Energies. They also fed on the life essence, which means they could suck a person dry and kill them. This was their way of cultivating, and this notorious race could very well lead to the demise of all beings in the world if they were left unchecked. Despite their vile and notorious nature, Lucifer had to look after them as their ruler. Thus, she created the 666 floors of Abyss, a ce the Devils could call their home, reside, and cultivate in peace, sealed away from the rest of the world. Despite being sealed, there was a way out for the Devils. It was to form contracts with people. Nheless, the strongest ones, those directly below Lucifer, living on the floors numbered in the 600s, had little to no chance of getting out. Lucifer was too powerful, and her suppression was too strong at these top floors of the Abyss. Directly above her was the second line of Defense, the Seven Deadly Sins, located on the Ninth Floor of Hell. At that moment, Theses powerful individuals, second only to Lucifer, slowly entered the ancient hall and approached their thrones. The thrones looked antique and had many engravings and inscriptions on them. They were in various shapes and sizes, fitting the bodies of the Seven Sins. Soon, the hall was filled, and their owners sat in the empty thrones. The Sin of Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Sloth, Gluttony, and Wrath had finally appeared. Each Sin was equal in status, and they were all beings under one sole ruler, the Demon Queen. Thus, the Sins let their auras free as they sat on their thrones and showcased their might. After this show of power, the meeting finally began with the Sin of Pride introducing the purpose of this meeting. "Today, we have gathered...." Chapter 538 Demons Meet (2/2) Baal, the Sin of Pride, a handsome blonde-haired, yellow-eyed man appearing in his early 30s, was always the one to speak andmence the meeting. Nobody had any objections to it before, and the situation was the same now. Baal exined that the meeting was held today in light of the appearance of a Seraphim. His tone was authoritative, and his aura exuded regality. But of course, it didn''t do much to impress the other seated Sins, as everyone had almost simr prowess with only slight differences. After he finished, the discussion on what must be done and what shouldn''t be done began. Belphegor, the Sin of Sloth, took a neutral stance and didn''t speak as he was too busy slouching on the table and sleeping. Except for him and the Sin of Lust Asmodeus, others were involved in a heated discussion. Pride, Envy, and Greed wanted to tarnish the reputation of the Seraphim through this event. Although they couldn''t go to the academy, they could still do so by various other methods. Wrath and Gluttony, however, were against it. The Seraphim was making an appearance as the Principal of the world''s most prestigious academy. In the near future, their descendants would also be going to the academy, so they didn''t want to provoke her ire. Not to mention, the Seraphim was the Principal of the Academy in the Neutral Continent. It was a neutral ce of the world managed by the main eight races. Tarnishing the reputation of anyone there meant sullying the reputation of the main eight. However, Baal was too prideful and wanted to showcase the might of the demons. As for Leviathan, the Sin of Envy, she envied the attention the Seraphim was getting and didn''t like it. She wanted to shift the focus from the Seraphim toward the demons. Mammon, the Sin of Greed, felt that tarnishing this Seraphim''s image would bring many benefits to the demons, including many mary ones. In any case, the situation stated that if Pride, Envy, and Greed ended up having their way, it would ruin the image of the Seraphim making an appearance. These Seven Sins knew that the Seraphim making an appearance was the highly revered War Angel. She was one of the most beautiful beings among Angels, and Angels were considered this world''s most beautiful race! If they edited her images to make fake pornographic videos of her and circted them on the inte, they could earn a lot of money. Not only would this generate lots of revenue, but if the angels who worshipped the War Angel saw this, they would have their faith shaken and could even die. Eventually, it might even weaken the power of the Angel Continent due to this. The Seven Sins knew that the low-level demons were nning to do something simr with the live stream of the Seraphim, and they were thus discussing this issue. "Are you out of your mind!?" Astaroth, a red-haireddy appearing to be in her early 30s, mmed the ancient table. It caused her huge breasts to sway intensely despite being tightly bound in her fit robes. "The Heavenly Court would never let such a thing happen. Plus, have you forgotten that the new Supreme is an acquaintance of hers?" Astaroth addressed this to Baal, Mammon, and Leviathan. Leviathan, the Sin of Envy, a tall blue-haireddy in herte 30s, said, "Why are you worried? It''s not like they''ll find out it was our doing. We can also hide our tracks." "Shut up!" Astaroth cursed. "Think with your head, you dumb shit. Don''t let the Envy consume you." "What did you say!?" Leviathan got up and said, staring daggers at Astaroth. Leviathan, Astaroth, and Baal were all the family names representing the Sins. Their actual names were different, but when together in a meeting, they addressed each other with family names to appear more formal. The Sin of Wrath was short-tempered and would always curse or almost end up fighting someone during a meeting. This heated talk between her and the Sin of Envy was not taken seriously by the other sins since it was not an unusual scene. Eventually, after a while, the two sides were in a stalemate. There was no hope for Belphegor, who was sleeping. So, everyone turned to look at Asmodeus. "What''s your opinion on this? I know you must be scheming something behind that silence." Baal, the Sin of Pride, said. Asmodeus looked towards Baal with a neutral expression and said calmly, "I was waiting for you all to shut up, hence my silence." Baal knitted his brows while Astaroth and Leviathan weren''t in a good mood after listening to this. Belphegor, Beelzebub, and Mammon had no change in their emotions from thisment of Asmodeus. "Trying to act mighty, yes?" Astaroth said. Asmodeus leaned forward, looking everyone except Belphegor straight in the eyes. She calmly emphasized her words as she said, "The Seraphim making an appearance is my child''s teacher. You do anything to her, and you make an enemy out of me." Astaroth eased her brows as she heard that. So Asmodeus was on their side all along, she thought and felt relieved. Beelzebub was also relieved, and he and Astaroth became quiet for the time being and let the others speak. "Do you think I am afraid of you, Asmodeus?" Baal said, ferociously looking at Avelyn. Avelyn calmly looked at Baal and said, "If you aren''t, then you should be. Remember, one word from me, and the best cultivation manuals would be gone from the demon market. Trade will stop, and your imports will take a big hit." The Lust country was situated in a geographically fantastic ce. They had the benefits ofnd and sea, and not only that, their exports were really high. They sent out aphrodisiacs, potions, and many more goods rted to carnal pleasures. If this was stopped, the lower-level demons would riot, and things won''t turn out well for the others. As for the cultivation manuals, dual cultivation manuals were proving to be better than standard techniques day by day. There were also other methods where a demon could use someone else''s Yin or Yang essence to cultivate. Still, they needed help, and the manuals sold by the Sin of Lust were the best choice for them. If it was taken out of the market, many would suffer. Baal, Leviathan, and Mammon naturally understood the importance of Asmodeus and her exports. Weighing benefits over everything else, Mammon, the Sin of Greed, felt this issue wasn''t worth offending the Sin of Lust and backed away. Only Leviathan and Baal remained, who didn''t even think of backing away. Being the Sin of Pride, it was only natural Baal was this way. As for Leviathan, she envied the attention received by the Seraphim too much. She would do anything to ruin her image. But no matter what they did, Avelyn wasn''t going to stand down and let them have their way. Her son had requested her to preserve his teacher''s reputation. Since it was a rare request from her only child, she wasn''t going to say no, was she? Avelyn was fine with making an enemy out of all the sins present here if needed. Her son''s request trumped all the other considerations in her mind. Baal and Leviathan were about tosh out at Avelyn when the meeting of the Seven Sins got interrupted by approaching footsteps of someone, and they all stopped and looked towards the person entering the hall. Chapter 539 The Demon Queens Message In a few instances, the sound of footsteps stopped as the person finally appeared in the meeting room on the Ninth Floor. The Seven Sins stopped talking and focused on the neer. It was a beautifuldy wearing a formal shirt, skirt, stockings, and tall heels. Her hair was almost blue, but the tone of it blended well with the green-colored ends. Her eyes were of the same blue-green color as well. Her horns were ck and protruded out from the side of her head. The tattoo on her arm was exposed and attracted attention. Her hair was parted at one side, revealing the long silver earring on her ear. This person was none other than¡­ "What brings you here, Adriel?" Baal questioned, looking at the person who had just arrived. Only one person among the demons other than the Demon Queen herself would dare to intrude upon the meeting of the Seven Sins - Adriel, the Demon Queen''s secretary. She was the closest a demon could be to the Queen and was also the one to ry messages between the Queen and the Sins. She also managed the sins on the Queen''s behalf, and her status was equal to the sins. She was also an Emperor Rank, the same as the Seven Sins. Still, the Seven Sins didn''t dare offend her because of her closeness to the Demon Queen. It could be said that even if they were on the same level, Adriel was equal amongst equals. In any case, the sins were polite and respectful when talking to Adriel, and they wouldn''t do anything to offend her. Adriel, looking at Baal, said in a t tone, "Orders of Her Majesty." It should be obvious why she was crashing their little party. She was someone with a limited amount of time on her hand, and she also had no interest in their get-together. The only thing that would make her appear in this ce was naturally something rted to the Queen. "The Great Baal should''ve guessed it," Adriel sarcastically remarked in a neutral tone. Baal didn''t say anything else after Adriel''sment as he realized what a stupid question he had asked. Adriel looked at everyone and said in the same t tone, "You must be here to discuss the emergence of the Seraphim. Her Majesty has something to say about it, and I am here to ry her message." The Seven Sins nodded their heads as they heard that. They expected something like this when Adriel appeared. After all, the Ninth Floor was just above the Queen''s territory, and it was only natural she would know about a meeting happening there. Adriel, noticing she had everyone''s attention, continued, "Her Majesty wants you all to sit back and not do anything regarding the appearance of the Seraphim. Also, you are to suppress your underlings and prevent them from causing any mischief that may ruin the Seraphim''s image. The War Angel has had no dealings with the demons in the past and has always been passive. Any form of conflict must be avoided, be it direct or indirect. You are also supposed to¡­." Lucifer had said things informally to Adriel and it was her job to convert it into formal speech and send it out to the sins. Hence she made a set of guidelines and was now stating them to the Sins in a voice that would not entertain nonsense. The reason Lucifer involved herself in it and asked the demons to be passive was naturally Lith. She had been stalking him for a while. It did not take her long to realize that Emilia had a close connection to Lith and was also his teacher. She knew Seraphim''s grandfather would step in if the demons wronged Emilia, a peaceful and kind girl. Lucifer did not want that handsome old man toe to her ce and scold the hell out of her. Alex had not paid a visit to her in quite a while, and she wanted it to stay that way. Whenever he visited her, he would say how useless she was and to do some job and not be a neet. He would also consistently pester her to not stay cooped up in the castle. Lucifer was tired of listening to the old man''s words again and again, and it was best if she did not give him a valid reason to visit. That meant she had to keep an eye on the Seven Sins and stop any nasty plots they may have nned for Emilia. After listening to Adriel, Baal and Leviathan could only drop their ns to tarnish Seraphim''s image with a sigh. The orders of the Queen were not to be disobeyed. Or rather, they did not dare to go against them. Adriel left after rying the words of the Queen. Avelyn breathed a sigh of relief after she left. The Queen was on her side, and thankfully she didn''t need to do anything to stop the other Sins. As for Baal and Leviathan, they weren''t in a good mood. Baal leaned back on his throne and said, looking at the other sins, "Tsk. What a bummer." Avelyn, not losing this opportunity, looked at Baal andmented, "You''re saying the Queen''s verdict is a bummer?" Baal knitted his brows and leaned forwards in fright as he heard that. He looked at Avelyn and yelled, "Don''t twist my words, Asmodeus. I am just saying it''s a pity that we can''t have some fun." "Oh, so you''re saying that the Queen''s orders took away your fun?" "Ye¡ª Shut up. Don''t twist things." The Sins started bickering now that the decision had been made for them. They descended into chaos with nothing fruitful to discuss, and soon, the Ninth Floor was filled with the voices of their "discussion." * Abx World Academy. "Madam, it''s time." Sel arrived in Emilia''s office and said with a bow. Emilia was sitting on her office couch and going through a few things on her tablet screen. She stopped doing her work and put the tablet away. Getting up, Emilia snapped her fingers to dress herself up for the event. Her formal outfit was changed into ck daoist robes, and she now appeared like a cultivator rather than a principal. Emilia then let her hair loose and shook her head to have them fall freely. "Everyone''s here?" She asked Sel, without looking away from the mirror. "Yes," Sel replied. "Alright." Emilia then lightly massaged her head andbed her hair freely with her hands. She walked towards the exit and said softly, with seriousness in her eyes, "Let''s go. It''s time to send a warning." Chapter 540 Emilia Live Lenz Tower, Espat. In one of the many auditoriums of the Lenz Tower, journalists from renowned news channels of the world were seated in the front rows. They were all here to cover the hot event of a Seraphim making an appearance to the public. The Seraphim was supposedly also the principal of the Abx World Academy, and it was a huge event they had to cover. They were all in the Lenz Tower because of Sel, who had made arrangements on behalf of Emilia. The Sky Ind was locked and only had restricted ess. Bringing in outsiders would only cause the safety of the students to bepromised, and Emilia would never risk such a thing. Due to the CNC messing up many times in the past, the council gave Emilia full ess to the Lenz Tower. Emilia coulde and go out of the tower anytime she wanted and having full ess meant she had priority over everything. The current auditorium was booked in her name, and the event urred here. Nobody had anything to object to it as well. Since the event was taking ce in the Lenz Tower, the security was extremely tight, and there was no room for any mishap to ur. Emilia could rest easy and didn''t have anything to worry about today''s event. She could let loose and focus on addressing the issue she wanted the world to know. The journalists waited a bit, and the live telecast of the same event began on the inte. The view count was increasing each instant, and it crossed the one million mark in just a few minutes. A few more minutester, the ten million mark waspleted, and the live stream had hit a hundred million mark in just ten minutes! There were too many eyes on this event, and the world was going crazy. Emilia had not even made an appearance, yet the live stream already became the number-one trending stream in the world! The power of a Seraphim must never be underestimated. The people were watching the stream solely to know how a Seraphim looked. The world had not seen them live or in pictures. They only knew the descriptions of these high-ranking individuals, and thus, they were very interested. The chat was going crazy with theirments, and many were sending heavy donations to urge the Seraphim to appear faster. The donations would''ve gone to the pockets of the news channels. But thankfully all revenue generated was going to charity and for a good cause. This was a marketing strategy the news channels were using to get more viewership and donations, eventually bing more famous and renowned. Emilia had no say in this, and Sel didn''t stop them from doing such things. It wasn''t their job. Emilia wanted to address a few things to the general public, so she made an appearance, as for the other things, she didn''t bother. The stage curtains were lifted, and in a few moments, Emilia arrived. As soon as she did, the journalists in the audience began pping. Emilia soon walked towards the podium in the middle of the stage and, adjusting the mic, she said, "Good evening,dies and gentlemen." Her tone was soothing to hear and was very soft. The journalists felt ecstatic and went through a sense of euphoria by just listening to her voice and watching her divine self. As for the general public, sadly, they weren''t able to see Emilia and could only hear her voice. As Emilia appeared on camera, she was seen as a highly blurred figure in some news streams or a ck and shadowy figure in other news channels. No news channel dared to project her image to the devices of the audience at home and had made sure to blur her picture. The chat went wild again as they couldn''t see the Seraphim live. They were cursing andining, but as soon as they heard Emilia''s soothing voice, all theirints disappeared. They got absorbed by her voice and started listening to what Emilia had to say. Emilia was in a serious mood this whole while, but she still greeted the whole world politely. Once these opening lines were done, she got to the main topic. "Each year, thousands of children are hunted¡­." The young seeds had the potential to reach greater heights, and it was a threat to the many already high-ranking powerhouses. Once the academy exams were over, they would immediately search for the talented seeds and kill them off. The powerhouses didn''t want neers to challenge their authority and be a pain to them in the future. They had long established their dominance over the world''s resources and tried to maintain it by killing the young talents. Many organizations were tired of these powerhouses and their monopoly over resources. If they found out that the heirs of these people were giving the academy exam, they woulde after them. This was a severe issue that took the lives of many children each year. Although the academy would select ten thousand students, the ones who actually are alive and able to attend the academy were less than the actual ten thousand. This was because the kids may have been killed, or some other misfortune might''ve fallen on them. It was very saddening. Emilia didn''t like it one bit, and she drew everyone''s attention to it. After exining this, she presented the possible solutions for this problem. What steps would the academy take from their side, and what steps everyone else had to take personally. The live chat had slowed down as everyone was busy listening to Emilia. They were absorbed in her mesmerizing voice and felt like they could listen to her all day long. Meanwhile¡­ Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Oh, so this is the reason for her appearance." Lilith took a sip of tea and said, watching Emilia on her tablet screen. Like everyone else, Lilith was also interested in this news. Not because she wanted to see a Seraphim but because her daughter-inw was making an appearance. From the news that was out, Lilith knew some weirdos would try to take advantage of the situation. She was thus ready to protect the image of her daughter-inw. But as of now, no mishap had urred, and she was calmly watching Emilia. While watching, she understood why Emilia was live and could tell why it was vital for her toe on screen. "My poor daughter-inw." Lilith smiled and shook her head. Emilia really cared about the children, and Lilith knew that the disappearance of even one would cause her to be sad. Every year many would be gone, and Emilia finally couldn''t take it anymore and appeared to take measures against it. Although Lilith wouldn''t meddle with the work of her daughters-inw, she was always there to support them. She looked at her personal maid, standing a bit away from her, and said, "Tell everyone that the Royal n would support Emilia in whatever she''s doing. Going against her words would mean directly offending the Royal n." The maid nodded and, without asking any further questions, bowed and left to do her job. Lilith returned to watching Emilia on the screen and continued sipping her tea. ..... A/N: The editor had made a mistake in thest chapter where he wrote "Seraphim''s grandfather". He wasn''t aware and confused Alex to be Emilia''s grandfather and not Lucifer''s. Sorry for the inconvenience, I corrected it. Chapter 541 Aryas Support Death Dragon City, Dragon Continent. ng! ng! Swords shed together, their noises reverberating all around the training room. Beads of sweat dropped down from Alexandra''s body as she continuously moved from one spot to another tond a hit on Arya''s body, who was her sparring opponent currently. Alexandra was under a lot of stress, and the atmosphere felt heavy. The tension had appeared due to continuous sparring for a week straight with no breaks in between. Alexandra was really tired, but she still went on. Arya had a lot of work to do. Being the owner of an organization as big as Scelestus and ruling over so many people from the dragon race, she shouldered many responsibilities. But she put everything aside and prioritized Alexandra''s training. Alexandra was like a little sister to Arya and was also her husband''s wife. She had to ensure that Alexandra didn''t ck and reached higher ranks just like all other wives of Lith. Arya felt that Alexandra may develop insecurities looking at the otherdies. Even though she had the potential to smoothly climb to the Emperor Rank realm and even break through into the Supreme Rank! Arya thus prioritized Alexandra''s training. She would train her so much that Alexandra wouldn''t have time to overthink and develop an inferiorityplex. Arya lectured Alexandra as the two sparred and corrected her movements. Being a teacher previously, she was well-versed in teaching. Alexandra listened and adapted Arya''s teaching into her fighting skills. As the two continued to spar, Rain, Arya''s secretary, arrived in the training room. She gestured to Arya that something important hade up. Arya stopped training with Alexandra and asked her to take a break. Meanwhile, she walked towards Rain and asked what was up. Rain showed Emilia''s news, and Arya raised an eyebrow in interest. She felt it was interesting and decided to watch the stream since it was just going to begin in an hour. Arya gave Alexandra a break, and the two went to her office to see what Emilia was doing. Arya''s office had a bathroom, and Alexandra took a shower in it. Aftering back, Alexandra saw Arya sitting on a bean bag near the window of her office and gesturing to her toe close. Alexandra went there, and Arya immediately pulled her in and made her sit in between her legs. Hugging Alexandra from behind, she started watching the live stream of Emilia. Their bond was totally like siblings now, and these two sisters watched another one of their sisters on the tablet screen. As Emilia exined things, Arya realized what might''ve transpired. She was once a teacher in the academy and knew the things that happened there. As Emilia discussed the possible solutions, Arya called Rain into her office. "Send an official circr from Scelestus into the underworld stating that offending the War Angel would mean offending the entire organization. Send an official message from Death Dragon City too, one in my name to the whole world. Also hand out a set of guidelines into the organization that would ensure the War Angel''s image isn''t sullied. "Strictly warn each and everyone in the organization as well as in the underworld to not take any mission regarding the War Angel. If they did and went against my words, then..." Arya''s face became cold and it made Rain shiver. "I understand." She said, without Arya needing to exin more. Arya, putting away her cold face, nodded her head and exined a few more things to Rain. Being Emilia''s sister now, it was Arya''s duty to support her and she was doing just that. After Arya was done exining, she asked, "Is there anything you don''t understand?" Before Rain could give a reply to Arya, Alexandra inquired with a confused expression, "What''s with so much fuss?" She was referring to the current events happening. Why was Emilia saying such things, and why was Arya supporting her? Why did the lives of the kids matter anyway? Alexandra was a vampire from birth, unlike Lith, who was a human before reincarnation. Her thoughts and personality were shaped ording to vampire standards. Killing and eating people meant nothing to her. Arya chuckled and, patting Alexandra''s head, said, "Emmy doesn''t like the fact that the kids are being killed. The fuss is for that reason." "Oh." Alexandra understood. She then asked, "But isn''t she a pretty old angel? Do the lives of strangers she doesn''t even know matter to her? I thought older angels were very cold and not kind to everyone." Alexandra was an intelligent and smart girl. Her IQ dropped only when she was around Lith. The rest of the time, she was a sadist, blood-thirsty vampire who would kill anyone and everyone if needed. Arya shrugged and said, "I have no idea. I just know that Emmy doesn''t like it." Arya didn''t research the angels or their emotions, so she told Alexandra the truth. The best person to answer Alexandra''s questions was Emilia herself. "You should ask herter." Arya pointed at the screen and said to Alexandra. Alexandra nodded. Arya then looked at Rain and said, "Do that and ensure no missions are epted regarding the students." As Arya said that, she had a thought. She bit her lips as she pondered a question. After a while, she came to a conclusion. "If I am not wrong, the first few rounds of the exam must be over, and the battle royale would begin. Hmm¡­ it''s also thest round, I think. Alright, it''s decided." Arya then looked at Rain and said, "Make one more announcement. All students qualified for the final round can stay in any Nine Roses Hotel branches for free until the end of exams." Rain put on a surprised expression as she heard that. "Madam, that will make us incur heavy losses." Arya chuckled lightly and, shaking her hand, said, "It''s alright. It''s not like weck profits. And it''s a temporary thing. The students will be there just for a few days." "But we have to manage food and¡ª" "Rain." Arya stopped her with a smile as her piercing gazended on Rain through her round ck sunsses. Rain shivered as she heard that tone. She couldn''t see her madam''s eyes, but with how cold the tone was, she could tell they must be serious. Rain quelled her worries and looked at Arya for further instructions. Arya did notment further and simply said, "Make the announcements, okay?" Rain nodded her head and bowed in response. "I''ll act on it immediately." She assured Arya. From her madam''s tone, it was evident that things weren''t up for discussion, and Rain had to act on them by any means, even if it meant taking losses. Arya chuckled and, patting Rain''s head, said, "Good girl." Rain left the room shortly after, and Arya returned to watching Emilia on the screen with Alexandra. * Lenz Tower. "...and so, that''s about it. Please follow the instructions carefully and do not harm the children." Emilia said atst and finished her speech. But then she remembered something. She looked straight into the many cameras present. She said with utmost seriousness, "It doesn''t suit me to say this, but please consider this as thest and final warning." "Anyone found breaching the code of conduct I just mentioned will be directly offending me, and if that happens, I won''t be magnanimous." She did not have to mention the fate of the offenders, as her tone said it all. The journalists in the room shivered from the cold tone of the War Angel, and the ones watching the stream felt the same, despite not being able to look at the Seraphim. "Thank you, have a good day." Emilia politely said and walked off the stage. Though she was gone, the live stream continued as the news channels worldwide got hit with a new notification. Anchors appeared on the stream and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, the event hasn''t been over yet. Brace yourselves as we bring you another breathtaking news¡­." "...Shortly after thesemercials." Chapter 542 World Ln An Uproar In a random tavern of the Human Continent. "Wee back,dies and gentlemen." The news anchor said on the livestream ying on the many screens in the tavern. Drunkards, adventurers, wanderers, and many more people present in the tavern quickly put their attention on the screens as they heard that. All around the world, people had gathered to watch the stream regarding the Seraphim and to listen to it. They had no idea that an appearance was made just to send a warning to everyone. The stream hadn''t ended yet and the people were interested to know what further things the news channels had to broadcast. Finally, after a longmercial break, they were back to giving the news to everyone. The news anchor, after greeting everyone, continued, "The news we''re going to give you now may shock your cores, so buckle up." The people in the tavern felt nothing from listening to such a statement. They were all immune to themeness of the anchors. The news anchor then said, "The decision that the War Angel has taken, many havee in support of her. One of the major ones being the Heavenly Court itself." The people in the tavern nodded their heads as they heard that. It made sense to them since the Seraphim must be part of the Heavenly Court. The news anchor then said on the screen, "but that''s not it! Even the Demon Queen has sent out her full support to the War Angel. Here''s the official statement from the Demon Court." A document stating the words of the Demon Queen appeared on the screen with her signature being present at the corner. "WHAT!?" Some people mmed the table and said in shock as they saw the official documents. "HOLY SHIT! Isn''t this too much for a simple warning!?" The people screamed. The entire tavern went into an uproar as everyone felt chills from reading the document. The document waspletely opposite to the tone of the Seraphim. Emilia had talked gently and requested people to notmit crimes. But the tone of the Demon Queen was a threatening one, stating that anyone who dared to go against the War Angel would make an enemy of the Demon Queen. There were also some things mentioned on the document that sent chills down the spines of the people. Those things were the ways with which they would be tortured and punished in case they decided to go against the words of the War Angel or the Demon Queen. People all around the world were having simr feelings and they all felt chills. Their shock hadn''t even ended yet when the news anchor dropped another bombshell on everyone. They appeared and stated that it wasn''t just the Demon Queen, the new Supreme Rank of the Dragons, the Death Dragon had also appeared in support of the War Angel. They showed her official document and the people went even more crazy after reading it. The tavern was in chaos now. Everyone was screaming and shouting or discussing things¡­ Except for one person. He was sitting in the corner of a tavern, having his brows knitted and a frown appearing on his face. "What the hell is happening?" The guy cursed. He had ck hair and eyes, and was none other than Lucas, who had just moved out of the cave and walked into the tavern to have some food. He too, just like everyone else, was shocked to see that there were so many peopleing in support of the War Angel. "Is it because of me?" Lucas said softly. The warning hade out right after his mission failed. Things were matching to a high degree and this could be a usible reason. His shock had only just started when¡­ "...and this isn''t it,dies and gentlemen. There''s also one more powerhouse supporting the War Angel. It is¡­" "The revered Vampire Royal n!" BAM! Lucas mmed the table in front as he heard that. His eyes widened in shock and he kept staring at the screen in the tavern and at the news anchors. He was so shocked that his entire focus was on the tv screen and he wasn''t even breathing! The news channels disyed official documents from the Vampire Royal n and reading that made Lucas shiver. As he read further, his body had goosebumps appear on them and he was feeling chills all over. Finally, as he read the end part of the document and the signature of the Vampire Queen, his body trembled even further. Lucas couldn''t believe it! He couldn''t believe that the War Angel had a connection with the Vampire Queen so soon! He also felt great fear knowing that the mission might''ve really failed due to the intervention of those royals. Knowing how close he was to causing his own demise, Lucas''s body trembled even further. "T-Thankfully¡­ Thankfully, I was teleported away as soon as possible." Lucas said softly with trembling hands. If he hade in contact with the Vampire Royals, even Lucas didn''t know what might have happened. Lucas sat back down on the table and poured a ss of cold water on himself to calm down. A whileter, he said to himself, "I have already crossed paths indirectly¡­" "The War Angel has already been in contact with them¡­" "Does that mean¡­" Lucas closed his eyes as he said that and pondered deeply over things. He then said after a bit, "...does that mean the timeline has been changed to such a high degree that my memories are useless?" Lucas felt great sadness swell up in him as he said that out loud. Although it was just a theory, the events that had urred today, they were all pointing that this theory was correct. There was no way the War Angel should''ve been there when Lucas attacked the kid. There was also no such warning that had appeared previously and also, when the world saw a connection between the War Angel and the Vampire Royal n, it was probably a few decadester. Things were moving just too fast. "What the hell is happening¡­" Lucas opened his eyes and cursed. Just what was happening that was causing such a change in events? He had no idea whatsoever. Everything he was doing seemed useless and all the effort he was putting seemed futile as well. If things continued to move so fast, the apocalypse might happen even before Lucas reached half his strength from his previous self. Lucas sighed and rubbed his temples. "Whatever¡­ if I die¡­ I die." There was no point feeling gloomy, Lucas thought. He would''ve died in the apocalypse previously but was given a second chance. It was almost impossible to escape such fate in this life as well. Since he was going to die anyway, why not just keep working and see how far he could go. Lucas ordered himself a big jar of beer and chugged it down. He then slumped on the table and fell asleep while having a hint of sadness in him. Except for him, almost the entire world was in an uproar. Everyone was hit with the statements from not one, not two, but four powerhouses! The Angel Supreme, Demon Supreme, Dragon Supreme, and Vampire Supreme, out of the eight main races, the powerhouses of four hade in support of one single person! This was just too much. Everyone finally understood the gravity of the situation and they all swore to not do anything to the participants of the academy even in their wildest dreams. While the world was hit with a wave of shock, the news anchors brought out some good news to them. Everyone was told that the finalists of the academy exam could stay for free in any branch of the Nine Roses Hotel. The people were shocked once more because all of them knew that it was almost impossible to get a room in that hotel. Whenever people would go there, it would be said that it was reserved or booked. People had no idea how one could even reserve a room since it wasn''t avable online and nor was it avable offline. So being told that kids got free ess made everyone jealous. The people who were told to not harm the kids, started plotting things on how they could use the kids and get a stay in the Nine Roses Hotel. They all were itching to see what was inside the hotel that was so special. But their expectations were washed away with a bucket of cold water when the news anchors stated only the kids were allowed entry into the hotel. Just them, no one else, not even their family, friends or rtives. The people clicked their tongues and dropped this idea of using the kids. Except for the jealous people, the kids were really happy to have some ce to stay. The poor kids were in joy knowing they won''t have to stay on the streets or the jungle till they entered the academy and many kids who were threatened by others also felt happy knowing they would be in a safe ce. The world was in a mild chaos once again. Some felt happy, some jealous, some sad, and there was a variety of mixed emotions. Chapter 543 Lith Wakes Up A year passed. Inside the cemetery in the Royal Castle. The ce Lith was buried started trembling and in just a few instances, the ck coffin Lith was in was out. Creek! The door of the coffin creaked open slowly and out of it appeared a pale hand. Soon, Lith''s silver-haired figure was visible. His long silver hair was in a mess and he seemed like a ghost who had juste out. Lith''s vision was blurry and he hadn''t opened his eyes yet. His throat felt dry and he was really thirsty. "Blood¡­" Lith said in his sleepy voice, out of pure instinct. "Good morning." A gentle voice rang in his ears in the next instant. Although still sleepy, Lith didn''t have to guess whose voice it is. He simply turned towards the source of the voice and before he knew it, something soft hit his mouth and he felt in being someone''s warm embrace. The smell of mild roses assaulted his nose and being very familiar with this, he extended his fangs out and bit onto the soft ce. Pretty soon, blood gushed into his mouth and rather than blood, it tasted like the most divine nectar out there to Lith. His dry throat was moist again with his thirst getting quenched. Lith was starting to wake up as he drank more blood and after a bit, he didn''t need to guess what situation he was in when he fully woke up. Lilith, his mother, was hugging him and he was in her embrace, biting onto her neck. When Lilith felt the ground in the cemetery tremble, she got here as soon as she could and watching Lith say the word blood, she got close to him. Lilith caressed Lith''s head as he drank blood and finally when he was done, he let go of her neck and pulled back. Lith finally saw his mother''s gentle face, her silver hair and her amethyst eyes. She was looking at him with a smile. "Slept well?" She asked while putting his hair hiding his face to the side. Lith was still sleepy but he nodded lightly and said, "Yes." He was feeling reallyzy right now and didn''t want to get up from his ce. It felt the same as waking up on a cold morning, not feeling like getting out of the cozy warm nkets. Lilith caressed Lith''s back and let him be in her embrace for a bit. After a while, she took him away from the cemetery and to his room to freshen him up, waking him up fully. They were now in front of a big body mirror after Lith was all dressed up. Lilith was sitting on a small table and Lith was sitting in front of her, cross-legged. Lilith took some hair oil and putting on Lith''s head, she started lightly massaging him. Lith half closed his eyes and continued to enjoy this feeling. Lilith then asked, "So¡­ how are you feeling now?" "Pretty refreshed." Lith answered. "Any change you feel in your body?" Lith lightly shook his head. "No." The two started conversing with Lilith asking Lith many questions to check up on his health. Lith answered all he knew about himself. Half an hourter, Lilith stopped massaging his head and started styling his hair into a man bun. Lilith wanted to spend as much time as she could with Lith. She knew he would be gone from the castle the moment he was feeling energized. And he should rightfully do so. He was young and not old like Lilith. He should explore the world, adventure, and do many things. While conversing with him, she asked what he was going to do now and Lith''s ns were simple. He would make Neo do his things while he would be in the Elven Continent, doing stuff with Ralph and Dennis. Lilith did a body check of Lith and told himter that the stress on it was definitely lowered, but not to a high degree. He would probably need to sleep for another twenty to thirty years to recover. He could either sleep or he could roam around, not cultivating until he was a hundred years old. He had be an immortal at a very young age. His body couldn''t handle it. Lith understood everything and he assured his mother that he wouldn''t cultivate, just explore the world. They then talked about the family. Lucy was busy with politics as usual and was out of the castle, doing her things. To ensure her safety, Noman and Arbour were following her everywhere. Emilia was preparing to host another academy entrance exam. She was busy with her academy rted things. Arya and Alexandra both were together in the Dragon Continent. Arya was training Alexandra by taking her to new ces and was looking after her. Lith was amused knowing this. Hemended his wife Arya for looking after Alexandra and internally decided to thank herter for this. Lilith then said that everyone missed Lith, which made his heart warm and put a smile on his face. Lilith was done styling Lith''s hair by the this time and getting up, he stretched and said, "I miss everyone too. I guess before going to the Elven Continent, I need to spend some time with my wives first." Lilith nodded. Then she asked with a smile, "So are you going to spend time with mama now?" Lith smiled back and asked, "Is that even a question?" Lilith chuckled and Lith did so as well. "But before doing that, I need to go meet the others and check up on them. I''ll be back in a bit." Lith said to her. Before going to the Elven Continent, he''ll definitely spend some time with his mother, he thought. He first had to meet his otherdies and see what they were upto. It''s been a year since theyst saw him. Lilith was pretty understanding and nodded her head, giving her approval. Lith kissed her forehead and thanked her for her understanding. He then had tea with his mother and after chatting for a bit more, left to see his wives. First, he went to see Lucy since she was in the Vampire Continent itself. * The Adelstein territory. Lucy was in a carriage, on her way to Duchess River''s castle. Since she was the Reagent Queen and on a tour of the Vampire Continent, she had to roam in a carriage as she was making a formal visit. While in the luxurious carriage, she was sitting with her legs crossed over each other and had her headphones on. Lucy was listening to ssical music and was humming the tunes while having her eyes closed. There were many guards in front and back of the carriage, escorting Lucy to the Duchess'' castle. There were some Royal Servants mixed in with those guards. In the air above the carriage, there was Noman and Arbour. Soon, Noman, having Space affinity, felt fluctuations in the air near him. Arbour being a Supreme Rank was also sensitive to elemental energies and noticed it. The two stopped and were on their guard, ready to defend the Queen in case of any attacks. But their alertness dropped immediately as after the fluctuations ended, Lith appeared in front of them. The two bowed immediately after moving towards him and greeted Lith. "Hello." Lith smiled and waved at them. He then said shook his head with the smile still there and continued, "Noman, how many times I''ve told you to not be so formal when we''re in private." Noman got up and Arbour did so too. Arbour stayed quiet while Noman said calmly, "It won''t do, Your Highness." He was their Prince, there was no way they would disrespect Lith by not properly greeting him. Lith shook his head again. He then changed topic and asked, "How is the tour going? Is my sister having any difficulties?" Noman shook his head but then remembering something, nodded his head. "Hmm?" Lith was confused with this gesture. Noman exined, "Her Majesty is having difficulties in properly talking to the Vampire Nobles. Shecks experience and is swayed by the opinions of the nobles. Although she hadn''t been taken advantage of so far, she hasn''t figured out a way to properly deal with them." Lith raised his eyebrows in interest. Now this was something new he was hearing. His sister had always been perfect in all aspects, be itbat or literature. She was well versed with the pen and sword both. But it was for the first time Lith was hearing that she was having difficulties in something. Lith smiled and thought to himself, ''It seems even my sister who is perfect in everything has her difficult times.'' Lith then said to Noman, "Anything else?" Noman shook his head. "Her Majesty is slowly learning and so far, she''s made great progress." "Good." Lith nodded. He then said, "Thank you for briefing me up on things. I''ll go check up on her." "His Highness mustn''t be so polite." Noman shed a small smile on his face and said shaking his head. Arbour, looking at Noman''s smile was amused. He then looked back at Lith, only to see him wave at the two and move down towards the carriage. Arbour thought to himself as Lith went away, ''The Prince, although young¡­ is very polite. Is Noman sure that he''s not talking to an impostor of the Vampire Prince?'' It was a bit unbelievable knowing someone at such a high ce could be so polite and thus Arbour had those thoughts. He then looked at Noman, about to ask what was on his mind, but refrained from doing so in the next instant. ''If Noman thinks he''s the Prince, then he definitely is. If I ask that question, I''ll just be called stupid by him.'' Arbour thought to himself. He then got back to doing his work and his thoughts continued, ''I don''t want to be called stupid.'' ..... A/N: For the ones wondering where is Rena(the pet wolf), the answer is really simple. She has fallen into the plot abyss. This is my first novel and the first few chapters were the time when I had just started writing. So, I was very new and didn''t know a lot of things. I wanted to give mc a pet doggo, kind of like a golden retriever who would be hispanion and roam everywhere with him. But what happened was, the readers at that time pressurized me into changing gender of that character and I had to make it Rena. Eventually, I disliked the Rena character a lot and stopped writing about her. That''s about it. Rena is now chilling in Nightingale''s Dark Rose Forest with her family and won''t be involved in plot much. I hope this answers your queries :p Chapter 544 Meeting Wives "Hm Hm Hm HmHm¡­ Hmm mhm~..." Lucy was humming the song she was listening to and was enjoying herself. She really loved ssical music and if there weren''t any people around, she definitely would''ve been lightly dancing as well. Lucy had her eyes closed and was so absorbed in the music that she failed to see Lith arrive right in front of her. Lith used an artifact to make himself be undetected by his sister and as he sat in front of her and looked at her, he was amused to see her hum a song. It seemed to him that his sister was surely enjoying herself. Lith smiled and didn''t disturb her. He let her continue and continued to watch her with interest. Lucy didn''t open her eyes for the next five minutes as she was too absorbed into it. But once she did, her heart skipped a beat as she saw someone staring at her. But in the next instant, her surprise was take over by a warm feeling as she realized who it was. She immediately took her headphones off and asked, "You''re awake?" Lith chuckled as he saw his sister go through various emotions and then finally ask this to him. "What does it look like?" Understanding her blunder, Lucy changed the question and asked, "When did you wake up?" "An hour or two ago." Lith answered. "But my talks aside. You seemed to be really enjoying yourself. What were you listening to?" "ssical music." Lucy answered. She then continued, "I don''t know the name though. Let me check." She checked her phone right after saying so and read out loud, "It''s Mozart''s Symphony No. 40: I. Molto Allegro." "The title sounds so sophisticated." Lith said and chuckled. Lucy chuckled as well and continued, "I know. The music is the same as well. Do you want to listen to it?" Lith was going to deny since he was short on time, but on another hand, he agreed as he could spend time with his sister by listening to her favourite music with her. As Lith agreed, Lucy took out a pair of earphones. She attached it to her phone, wore one, and gave the other to Lith. The two then started listening to ssical music together. The music being yed was Moonlight Sonata and listening to it brought some old memories to surface in Lith''s mind. He still vividly remembered the day he went on a vacation with his sister and well¡­ Lith smiled internally as he remembered that time and turned to look at Lucy. He saw her happily enjoy this song and he couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks lightly, surprising her. Lucy looked at Lith, wondering what got to him, only to have herself get pulled in his embrace and get surprised once again. Holding Lucy''s waist and hugging her from behind, Lith ced his chin on top of her and cuddled with her while continuing to listen to the song. Lucy didn''t understand what was up with Lith and his sudden gestures, but she didn''t hate what he was doing and made herselffortable. These two, listening to a song with one pair of earphones, were royalties. They very well had the measures to listen to the song in a much better and efficient manner rather than simply hearing it from one ear. But sometimes what mattered more was enjoying the moment with whatever you''ve got and Lith and Lucy were doing just that. Lith listened to songs for an hour straight with his sister. The two didn''t talk, just quietly stayed together. After the songs were over, Lith talked with for a good half an hour before he finally gave her a kiss on her forehead and parted ways. He told her where he was going and what ns he had and other stuff. Lucy supported him by wishing him good luck and also giving him a kiss. She also mentioned that if he ever needed help, he could always call her without hesitation and she''lle to him, no matter how busy she was. Lith was happy listening to suchments and after parting ways, he teleported to the Neutral Continent, to meet his shy and innocent Angel wife. * Below the Sky Ind of Abx World Academy. Lith teleported out in a forest below the sky ind. He couldn''t directly go in as that would end up triggering rms. The only way possible to go inside was probably with someone of his mother''s level. The security of the academy was just that tight. After teleporting out, he called Sel, his wife''s secretary. Sel picked it up and answered, "How may I help you, Your Highness?" "Hello Sel, can you tell me where is your madam?" Lith asked politely. Sel, just like all the other Royal Servants and Hecate, first asked Lith to not be so polite and then said, "Madam is on the training grounds, looking after the tests." "Ah, perfect. Can youe get me? I want to surprise her." Lith said with a smile. "Right away." Sel agreed without hesitation. Although bringing an outsider would mean breaking the rules of the academy, Lith was the husband of the principal, so this shouldn''t be a problem. Add to that, he was also an alumni of this prestigious academy, although a dropout, still one of the most iconic alumni. Sel appeared in front of Lith in no time and after having a light chat with him, she took him to Emilia''s office. Reaching the office, Sel gave Emilia a call and asked her toe back because there was some work. Emilia agreed and Lith patiently waited for her to appear. A few minutester¡­ The door of the office creeked open and the blonde divine beauty Emilia appeared. Emilia had no idea what was so urgent that Sel had called her. As soon as she opened the door and entered, she asked, "What is it¡ª" But she stopped midway as she became dumbfounded by looking at the silver-haired figure standing in front of her, taking support of her desk. "Husband?" Emilia couldn''t believe her eyes momentarily and said out loud. A smile appeared on Lith''s face as he enjoyed his wife''s reaction. Sel was the same as she hadn''t seen this face of her Madam. Lith chuckled and said, "Wifey." He then extended his hands and said, "You won''t give me a hug?" Emilia, who was still surprised with Lith''s sudden appearance, didn''t think much of what he said and acted on what he had just said. She walked towards him, without paying attention that Sel was in the room as well and hugged him tightly. As soon as she did that, Lith''s scent assaulted her nose and she finally realized that this wasn''t a dream. Her husband had woken up from his sleep and was standing right in front of her. Realizing this, Emilia squeezed Lith tightly as she really missed him. She couldn''t say the words she missed him out loud because she was embarrassed, so she tried to convey the same via her gestures. Lith, feeling himself being held too tightly, didn''tint. He knew what was going on his wife''s mind. Lith hugged Emilia back and kissed her head from above. He was 195 cm tall and Emilia was ten centimetres shorter, naturally he was almost a head taller than her. Emilia, feeling Lith''s kiss, felt really gleeful in her heart. She couldn''t exin this feeling but it was really nice. She looked up at Lith after he finished his kiss, her eyes clearly telling Lith that she wanted one more. Lith chuckled as he saw his wife wanting to be pampered. He didn''t shy away and gave her another kiss on her forehead. A smile shed on Emilia''s face. She then asked, "When did you wake up?" ''Everyone''s asking the same question.'' Lith thought to himself and shook his head with a smile. He looked Emilia in the eyes and told her the answers. Emilia then asked him a few more things, which Lith answered as well and they were all rted to his health. Clearly, his wives really held his health a priority over other things. Sel, who was at the side, felt as if she should''ve left the ce sooner. Although it wasn''t bad to watch her madam converse with her husband, she felt as if she was invading their privacy. Also, she knew that once her madam realizes she was in the room, Sel could picture how her face would be. Sel thought on what she should do and after thinking for a bit and having no other choice, she coughed lightly and said, "Madam, the urgent work I told you about..." Chapter 545 Who Are You Talking To, Your Highness? "...the work I told you about¡­" As soon as Sel said that, Emilia turned her head towards her, only to have a blush appear on her face. She had no idea Sel was in the room! Emilia was too absorbed in her own world and forgot to look around. She was in her office and didn''t think there would be anyone, except of course, she forgot that Sel was the one who had called her. ''I am so stupid¡­'' Emilia thought to herself as the blush spread from her cheeks to her whole face. Sel was standing calmly with no expression on her face. Except of course, she was internally smiling as she watched her madam''s face. Emilia did a light cough and getting away from Lith''s embrace, she said in a calm tone, hiding her embarrassment, "What work is it?" As for Lith, he thought, ''Wait, there''s actually work?'' He was thinking that Sel had just made an excuse. Sel then went towards Emilia and handing her a few documents, said, "The convocation ceremony of the fifth years and the opening ceremony for the first years need your attention." ? Every year during the start, one batch would graduate while one would be admitted into the academy. Although Emilia didn''t need to look into this matter, sometimes her assistance was needed and finding the current situation the best, Sel used work as an excuse to get out. Lith heard what Sel said and feeling interested, he chimed in the conversation of his wife and her secretary, asking, "Convocation ceremony?" Emilia stopped looking at the documents in her hands and faced Lith. She then nodded her head and said softly, "It''s the graduation ceremony. The fifth years will be parting ways with the academy now." But then Lith asked, "Aren''t they graduated the moment they be Rank 6s?" Emilia nodded again. "Many students are Rank 6s by the fourth year in the academy. But it''s just around two to three hundred students, the number varying each year. Most of them are Rank 6s by the fifth year and so, they choose to graduate with the rest of the people at one time." "The academy thus holds one ceremony each year to honour them and also to celebrate their graduation. They are also given some useful advices in this ceremony." Lith nodded. "I see." He then stayed quiet and didn''t ask Emilia further questions. Emilia got back to looking at the documents and Sel stayed quietly in her ce, awaiting orders from her madam. Lith in the meantime was thinking, ''I have not seen the graduation ceremony. In fact I didn''t even see myself or my friends graduate. It''s a sad thing. How about¡­'' A small smile formed on Lith''s face as he thought of something amazing. He tapped Emilia''s shoulder to grab her attention and asked, "By any chance, can I attend the convocation ceremony?" "Hmm?" Emilia tilted her head in confusion, not understanding why Lith would ask that. Lith exined, "You know¡­ I was a dropout. I didn''t really see the ceremony happen." "Ah¡­" Emilia understood. She nodded her head, knowing what Lith was trying to say. She nodded her head and said, "You can attend. It''s not a problem. Do you want to?" Lith nodded. He then asked, "Can I have Ralph and Dennis join me?" Emilia was the principal of this academy. This was her workce. He couldn''t simply do as he pleased and had to get permission from his wife. Emilia had a light chuckle as she saw Lith ask her questions as if he was a stranger to her. "Of course you can." She said. Lith was her husband, if she didn''t fulfill her husband''s wishes, whose wishes was she going to do then? And that aside, he should stop asking her questions as if he was an outsider. Emilia thought to herself, but was too shy to say it to Lith in front of Sel. She would say itter in private to him. Lith smiled happily and pinching Emilia''s cheek, he said, "Thank you, you''re the best." "Shtwop!" Emilia pped Lith''s hand away. Sel was in the room, you know!? She red at him and tried to convey this through her eyes. Lith didn''t understand this and just chuckled in response. Emilia then began working, as if nothing had happened between her and Lith and tried to ignore Sel. Lith walked to the window in Emilia''s office and called his friends while she did her thing. In a few seconds, the call got connected and Lith heard from the other side: "YOUR HIGHNESS, YOU ALIVE!?" "WHERE WERE YO¡ª" "Stop yelling in the phone, idiot! *Thwack!*" "Owh!" Dennis''s voice was so loud that even Emilia and Sel heard it from across the room. Emilia turned to look at Lith and asked, "is everything okay?" "All good, don''t mind me." Lith said, loud enough for Dennis and Ralph both to hear it from the other side. "Okay." Emilia replied and got back to doing her thing. "Who are you talking to, Your Highness?" The curious Dennis asked. "My wife." Lith unconsciously replied, not understanding the gravity of his words. "WHAT!?" "What!?" This time it was Dennis and Ralph both that shouted on the phone. Gasp! Lith sucked in a cold breath of air as he heard that. ''Shiz, I forgot I haven''t said to the two that I am married. Oh boy¡­'' He then smiled and shook his head. He was keeping things secret on a purpose because if word got out, there would be too much drama and chaos that would be caused. Lith was fully aware that he appeared like an infant to all the vampires and immortals. He was just too young. If word got out that he was married to not only the Vampire Queen and the Princess, but also the Dragon Supreme Rank, the War Angel, and the heir of the Constantine n, things would be too chaotic in the world. The world would think that the Vampires and Dragons had banded together and many would be extremely terrified of everyone. The lower level Vampires and Dragons would also take benefit of it by scaring he people even further and looting them. There was also a possibility that the other Supreme Ranks may band together and attack, in Lith''s opinion, as this would be seem like a threat to them. For all such reasons, Lith kept quiet about it and didn''t say it to anyone, not even his best friends, and also didn''t invite anyone to his wedding. But now that his tongue slipped, he knew words once said couldn''t be taken back and he had to give a reasonable exnation or they would keep questioning things and may find him suspicious. But then, Lith had an idea. He cleared his throat and said calmly, as if he hadn''t made any blunder, "Yes." "WHAT!? I WASN''T INVITED!" Dennis yelled. He wanted to taste the delicacies avable only in the marriages! Why wasn''t he called!? Wasn''t his prince also his best friend!? "Me too." Ralph, being the smarter one between the two, probably got corrupted by Dennis and joined him in his conversation, failing to realize that he could''ve been more mature and formal. "Well¡­ it happened in private and was a secret, so I wasn''t able to call you guys. I am so sorry." Lith said with a smile and apologized. He didn''t lie to his friends. "Ah¡­ Your Highness, you don''t need to apologise for it!" Dennis eximed. "I was just joking, hehe~" That was true. Dennis wasn''t serious when he said that, but he was too surprised and his words slipped out of his mouth automatically. "It''s okay. You mustn''t be so polite between us." Ralph also said. He was starting to understand that between friends, there were no formalities. Lith thanked them for their understanding, to which he got told by Dennis, "Your Highness, stop treating us as outsiders! Why the formalities!?" Dennis said what Emilia couldn''t. Lith smiled as he heard that and continued, "Well¡­ now you know the thing. As for who it is, when it happened, and how it happened, I''ll tell you guyster about it. Can''t speak about it on phone." Lith didn''t say the word that he was married out loud and spoke indirectly about it as Emilia was in the room. He didn''t want the situation to escte or drama to ur. He was sure Emilia would understand things if he exined properly, but why take the risk to cause drama when you can simply avoid it? Lith would ask Emiliater if he could tell his friends he was married or not. Since she was his equal half and reserved the right to tell him what to do and what not to. Till then, he had to keep Ralph and Dennis in the dark. "We understand." Dennis said and nodded his head on the other side, as if Lith could see him. Lith then said, "Okay, that aside, I called you guys to talk about something cool that might be happening." "OooOooO, cool eh? Something caught the Prince''s eyes?" Dennis made sarcastic remarks. "*Thwack!* Why are you so dramatic?" Lith heard someone get smacked after thement, and he was pretty sure who hit who. But he didn''t say anything about it and simply smiled. He then continued, "So the thing is¡­" Chapter 546 What Ls Wrong With My Husband!? Lith exined to Ralph and Dennis about there being a convocation ceremony and the other stuff. He then asked if they wanted toe see it together. Dennis readily agreed with it as he was too busy with work. He didn''t want to work and needed a break, thus finding an opportunity to do so, he took it. As for Ralph, he didn''t have much work so he agreed to join as well. "Great. Come to Espat, I''ll have you guys get in." Lith said and hung up after talking with them for a bit more. He then went towards Emilia, to bother her for absolutely no reason. Lith stood beside her and watched her exin stuff to Sel. As Lith looked at her face, she appeared really beautiful, making Lith wonder, ''Is this what people mean when they say they find their partners really attractive when they''re working?'' Lith was feeling what every lovestruck person would feel about their partner when they were working. He shed a small smile as he realized this which went unnoticed by Emilia and Sel, who were busy working. Lith then, to simply bother Emilia, slowly moved his hand towards her waist and while doing so, ensured he looked at the documents Emilia was showing to Sel to make it seem like he wasn''t doing anything suspicious. He then seeded in cing his hand on Emilia''s waist, who in response simply swatted his hand away and looking at him, rolled her eyes. Her face expressing, ''really? In front of Sel?'' and then she got back to talking with Sel. Lith chuckled lightly and put his hands behind his back as if he did nothing and stood beside Emilia quietly. In a few minutes, Emilia was done with the work and Sel went away. As soon as Sel took her exit, like a hungry wolf who had just seen a sheep, Lith pounced on Emilia and hugged her tightly from behind, swaying side to side with her. This was a wholesome technique he had learnt from the best of the best ¡ª Lilith! "Sel would be back¡­" Emilia said in a low voice and tried to resist Lith''s advances. Of course, she was much stronger than him and could always push him away, but she still put up a struggle like a helpless littlemb. Lith didn''t stop swaying and glueing his face on Emilia''s, he said happily, "It''s not a problem. Let her see." "It''s embarrassing!" Emilia tried to put up a struggle again while blushing hard. Lith chuckled and started humming a song while continuing to sway side to side with Emilia, not letting her get out of his clutches. Emilia eventually gave up and simply let Lith do as he pleased. Lith, continuing to hum the song, got so into it that he started dancing. He made Emilia dance on the tunes too. Emilia was surprised as this happened but her surprise only intensified when Lith suddenly spun her around and controlled her movements as if she was a puppet. Emilia had no idea Lith could dance! Not to mention dance so well. He had to give it to her husband for it. Lith continued to hum the song and his eyes were closed as he danced with Emilia. Suddenly it struck him, ''Ah¡­ Emmy doesn''t know the song in my head. I am so stupid making her dance like this.'' He had a light chuckle at his own stupidity. But he didn''t stop humming and dancing with Emilia. While continuing to hum, Lith thought to himself, ''System, can you y a song?'' If a system bearer or a person who had even a little idea about the advantages of a system heard what Lith had just said, they would probably die from shock knowing what stupid things he was doing with the system. The system was not a radio! [Answering Host: Yes.] ¡­or so everyone thought. ''Perfect. y Hikaru Nara from the anime¡­'' Lith said the song to the system. Soon, Lith heard a countdown in his mind for the song that was about to y. Lith stopped dancing with Emilia and pulled her in for a hug. He raised her chin and looking her in the eyes, said softly with a small smile, "Emmy, will you dance with me?" ''Wasn''t I doing it already?'' Emilia thought to herself. ''But that aside, what is wrong with my husband!?'' What caused Lith to be so happy so suddenly? Emilia had no idea. Was he having mood swings? Did he perhaps win some lottery? Emilia couldn''t figure out anything or evenprehend what was going on inside Lith''s brain. The poor angel didn''t know that Lith really wasn''t thinking anything. He became happy naturally as he continued to hum the song and add to that, he was dancing with Emilia, which further intensified his happiness. You don''t need a reason to be happy. You can always find happiness in any little thing. This was exactly what happened with Lith as he found his happiness in dancing with Emilia on an amazing anime op. Emilia couldn''t figure out her husband''s mind, but she didn''t have any problems with dancing. They were in private and in her office, Sel also won''te in for a good while. Emilia nodded her head lightly and decided to dance. Although she had never danced before, the small glimpse that she just saw of herself dancing with her husband was enough to intrigue her to do more of it. Lith smiled happily as Emilia agreed and bent down to give Emilia a kiss on her cherry red lips, surprising her and making her blush hard. Emilia wasn''t ready for this at all! But she didn''t push him away because she liked being kissed. Nobody would deny a kiss from their better half, not even an innocent Angel. Emilia closed her eyes as Lith kissed her, to feel it better. But as soon as she did that, she was once again spun around and distanced from Lith. Emilia let out a small yelp as this happened but then she heard music y out nowhere. As the opening started ying, Lith danced and made his way close to Emilia. Reaching her, he made her dance to the tunes of the music. Soon¡­ [Rainbows after the rain and valiantly blooming flowers spread about¡­] Lith sang the lyrics along with the music that was ying with all smiles and danced with Emilia while looking her in the eyes. Emilia had no idea what to do as this happened but then as she listened to the music, she started enjoying it too and thought, ''It seems like a pretty happy music.'' Lith covered the entire office with his dance moves and timed himself well to be near the window where there was sunlighting in during the best part of the music. Soon, the bright sunlight shone upon the blonde hair of Emilia and radiated her pretty face, adding more colour to the gleeful day. Her blue eyes that appeared to be containing the whole sky dazzled upon Lith''s own gem-like amethyst eyes and made him widen his smile. His happiness was amplified further as he sang with the system the important bit while looking Emilia in the eyes with love: "It was you! It was you! The one who made me realize¡­" [It was you, it was you! The one who made me realize¡­] Lith then spun Emilia close to him and dancing with more vigour, continued to sing, "If we can make even the darkness shine, it will be a starry sky!" ''What is wrong with my husband!? What''s happening to him!? What''s with the sudden sugar rush he''s giving me? He wants to kill me with this or what!?'' Emilia''s face was so flushed as Lith danced and sang with her that even a tomato would look dull inparison. But then she bit her lip lightly, trying not to show her embarrassment to Lith. As for Lith, he was fully immersed in the moment and was enjoying every bit of it. Emilia''s red face only intensified his happiness as he knew what Emilia was feeling internally. The two danced together and finally after a while, Lith once again pulled Emilia close and sealed her lips with his own as the song was almost ending. The song eventually ended with the two still passionately kissing each other. Finally after the kiss ended, Lith looked Emilia in the eyes and asked with a smirk, "How was it? Did you like the da¡ª" "Stop talking!" Emilia still hadn''t recovered from the embarrassment and she couldn''t help but say that to Lith. She was not going to hear a single word from him now. Emilia looked Lith in the eyes, with the blush still being there and beating his chest lightly with both her fists, she said softly, "I hate you¡­" Then she hugged him tightly and continued, "...stupid husband." . . . . . ..... A/N: Thank you so much Daraekin for the super gifts! Your support is genuinely appreciated! Also, the song used above is the English trantion of Your Lie in April''s opening theme. Chapter 547 Cant Have Fun Now Few hourster. Emilia''s office, Abx World Academy. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Lith was sitting together with Emilia on the couch, sipping on some tea and chatting with her when his phone rang. Checking who it was, Lith said, "Oh, seems like they''re here." "They?" Emilia asked, only to realize, "Oh, you mean, Ralph and Dennis?" Lith nodded his head and picked up the call. As he had guessed, the two had arrived and were asking Lith to get them inside the sky ind. "Wait a bit, someone will get you." Lith answered and cut the call. He then looked at Emilia, who simply nodded as she knew what Lith was going to ask her. Emilia took out her phone from her ring and texted Sel about it. As she finished, Lith asked, "So, when is the ceremony going to begin?" Emilia looked at the time on her phone and answered, "In two hours." Lith nodded. He then looked at her and said with a smile, "It''s enough time to have some fun." "What fun?" Emilia asked. Lith smirked and went close to Emilia to answer her. He held her hand and caressing it, said looking her in the eyes, "You know, the usual." Emilia, no matter how innocent she was, being with Lith for so long, she had a rough idea what thing he was hinting at. Her face started taking on a shade of red as she thought of the various scenarios that might happen right now and right in this ce. But she shook her head and slightly distancing herself from Lith, said with a cough, "Don''t think about such things. My students are going to visit me any minute. It''s very risky." Lith tilted his head and faked a confused expression. "Why is it risky?" Emilia, looking at her husband''s confused face, didn''t know if he was serious or joking. But still, to rify, she said softly, "W-We can''t do those things now. Maybe at n-night." She then faced away, not wanting to look Lith directly in the eyes and got back to sipping on some tea. Lith, shaking his head, said in response, "I can''t do it at night as everything would be dark." Emilia''s hand shook a bit as her embarrassment was starting to be visible. She put the teacup down and faced Lith. Closing her eyes, she said, giving up, "Fine. Do as you please then." She then made her lips into a pout, ready to get kissed. "..." A few seconds passed but nothing happened. Surprised, Emilia opened her eyes, only to see Lith looking at her with a neutral expression. Emilia blinked her innocence filled eyes, not understanding why Lith hadn''t begun doing what he wanted to do. Lith, after having Emilia''s attention, said pointing outside the window, "Babe, I was talking about roaming the academy like in the past with Ralph and Dennis and having fun. What did you think of my words to do those actions?" "..." It took Emilia a few seconds to process what Lith had just said and finally after understanding it, her face heated up and instantly became red. Her embarrassment peaked so much that if she wasn''t an Emperor Rank, she definitely would''ve felt dizzy. ''What was I even thinking¡­'' Emilia thought to herself and hid her face behind her palms in shame and looked away from Lith. ''Shame on you Emilia¡­'' She thought to herself while hiding her face from Lith. Emilia was so embarrassed right now, she wanted to do nothing but dig a hole and bury herself deep in it, never toe out and show her face to anyone. She was starting to question what was up with her mind and as her thoughts were taking this turn, they were stopped when she heard someone let out a suppressedughter. "Pfft¡­" Emilia turned to look at the source, only to see Lith cover his mouth and hold in hisughter. She stared at him, not understanding what was up and before she could ask anything¡­ "HAHAHAHAHA!" Lith couldn''t hold hisughter anymore and wheezed. He beat the sofa''s armrest andughed hard while holding his belly. "..." Emilia couldn''t understand what was up at all. "HAHAHAHA! Look at you! Your face!" Click! He took out his phone and clicked her picture, her red face clearly visible in it. Lith then looked at the picture, and then at Emilia''s face and¡­ "HAHAHAHA!" He beganughing uncontrobly again. Emilia, after connecting the dots, finally understood that Lith was just toying with her. Her face turned red in shame once again but in just a split second, something snapped in her and a vein popped on her forehead as she became annoyed. Instead of feeling more embarrassed, Emilia smiled and with the same annoyed face, looked at Lith and called out, "My dear husband¡­" Lith, who wasughing uncontrobly, turned to the side as Emilia called him out. "...HAHA¡­hah¡­ ha¡ª OH SHIT!" Emilia''s face appeared really scary and he knew it was a bad omen! "RUN!" Lith immediately got out of his seat and teleported towards the exit to run away! "Heh. Do you think you can escape?" Emilia got up from her seat as well and said looking towards the running Lith. Emilia cracked her neck, as if preparing for a big fight, and extending her hand forwards, she said with an evil chuckle, e back to me my husband, I miss you." Lith, who had already distanced himself and was running in the corridor, away from Emilia, was still able to hear what she had just said. Going down ten floors from her office, he yelled back, "NO THANKS! I AM G¡ª" "NOOOooo ¡­oo . . .o¡­" Lith''s voice trailed off as he was pulled up towards Emilia''s office and that wasst thing that was heard by him in the corridor of the academy. * Ten minutester. Below the Sky Ind. "Hmm¡­ What''s taking so long for His Highness to pick us up?" Dennis asked, kicking rocks on the ground and ying with them. Ralph, floating on air beside Dennis and reading a book, said, "The security in the academy is tight. Give it some time." "Cheh. I am bored." Dennis, kicking the rock, said again. He had been kicking the same rock for a mile straight by now. He was just that bored. Ralph didn''t reply. He simply continued to read the book. After a while, the two felt elemental fluctuations near them and soon appeared Sel out of a vortex. Looking at her, Dennis and Ralph smiled. Ralph got down from the air and in the meanwhile, Dennis said, "Miss Sel, long time no see! How are you? How is teacher?" Sel, having a neutral expression on her face, said calmly, "I''ve been good and Madam too is." "Hehe. Sounds good to me!" Dennis made a pun, which neither Ralph nor Sel understood. He was still happy to make such a pun and chuckled at his own joke. Ralph sent his regards like a formal person to Sel and also asked her to send his greetings to his teacher. Sel replied, "You''ll be meeting Madam soon, you can tell her yourself. Come with me." Without wasting more time, Sel took the two into the Sky Ind. As they passed through the big metallic gate, Ralph and Dennis were hit with a wave of nostalgia as they saw the academy once again. This was the same ce they had been together almost a decade ago and had fun adventures. As the two passed the gate and were closing in, Dennis pointed towards a spot and said, "Look Ralph, that was the ce we said farewell to His Highness. It''s the ce that gave birth to the first drop out!" Ralph looked at Dennis and said with a frown, "Why did you have to word it like that?" "What do you mean word? Did I say something wrong?" Ralph shook his head and facepalmed. He then said, "Don''t speak until we meet Lith. Or I am pretty sure you''ll end up calling some trouble upon us." "Hey¡ª" "Please be quiet until you reach your teacher''s office. People around don''t know that there are visitors here. If they do, there''ll be amotion." Sel said to the two. "Oh, okay." Dennis agreed readily without questioning further. He wouldn''t listen to Ralph but he sure would listen to Sel. Ralph''s opinion didn''t matter to him. He thought Ralph was stupid. Ralph, looking at Dennis, felt as if he was being bad mouthed by him. But he didn''t say it out loud as he didn''t have evidence and quietly went with Sel to the office. Soon, the three reached the office. As they were close to the door of Emilia''s office and were about to enter, they heard... "Noooo! Don''t torture me like this!" Chapter 548 Emilia Tortures Lith "Noooo! Don''t torture me like this!" Ralph, Dennis, and Sel, all three, heard the same thing as they stood outside the office of Emilia. "Ayo?" Dennis said. "Why does the voice seem familiar?" Ralph and even Sel looked at Dennis as if he was an idiot. "You can''t even recognize the voice of your own Prince?" Ralph said what was on his and Sel''s mind. Dennis scratched the back of his head and said with an awkwardugh, "Hehe, how can I not. Of course, it is the Prince." ''He definitely didn''t recognize!'' Ralph facepalmed and shook his head. Sel was also slightly shocked to see Dennis''s reaction. She wondered if this was the same student from a decade ago or was it someone else she had picked up. "NO! YOU MONSTER!" "How could you do this to me!?" Sel''s attention returned to the door as she heard Lith''s voice again. Dennis also looked at the door. As for Ralph, he made a light cough, grabbing the two''s attention, and said, "We shoulde back after a while. The teacher seems to be busy with something." "No, let''s just stay and listen to His Highness suffer. It''ll be fu¡ª" Thwack! "Ow!" Ralph hit the back of Dennis''s head, and he started dragging him away from the door while holding him by his cor. "Hey, don''t hit my head! What if I be stupid like you!? And where are you taking me? Let me go! I want to listen!" Dennis protested. "Miss Sel, we''ll be at the cafeteria on the ground floor. Please call us when the teacher is free." Ralph said while going away from the office. "Okay." Sel nodded her head and let the two go. "Noooo! I don''t want to go! I wan¡ª WHAA!" Dennis''s protests were in vain as Ralph jumped down the staircase along with him, going straight to the ground floor from the top floor, surprising Dennis. Sel had a slight smile on her face as she watched the two banter. She then stood outside her Madam''s office, waiting and wondering what was happening inside. * Inside Emilia''s office... "Stop it! How can you be so cruel!" Lith eximed. His words appeared as if he was being tortured very cruelly. Lith was currently tied to a chair, and his movements were sealed. There was also a blonde-haired angel sitting on hisp. Her hands were ced on his shoulder, and she had a big smile on her face as she watched Lith yell. "Me? Cruel?" Emilia let out an evil chuckle. She raised Lith''s chin with one finger and came close to his face, whispering, "I just gave you the starters. I am sure it wasn''t enough." "And if I don''t feed you with the main course, I won''t be called a good wife, right?" "No! Don''t do it. Please." Lith shook his head and pleaded. "The starters were already too much." Emilia chuckled. She then held Lith''s face and looked him in the eyes¡­ "The sunes up. It''s a new day dawning¡­." Emilia began singing. "Nooooo!" Lith tried to shake his head and unhear what he was hearing. Emilia smirked and continued, "...whatever may pass and whatever lies before me¡­." "Damn it! Stop it! I can''t take it anymoOoOreeee!" Emilia was singing sacred songs which were soothing and pleasing to the ears. But to Vampires, Werewolves, and Demons, it was straight torture. A higher-level angel could kill lower-level creatures of the dark simply by singing the holy songs. Of course, Lith was immune to the power behind the songs as he was the son of a Legendary Rank, but that did not mean he enjoyed them. Emilia also wouldn''t harm Lith, so she didn''t imbue any energy into her songs and just sang to irritate and annoy him. Just like he had annoyed her a while ago. After a few minutes, Emilia stopped singing, and Lith heaved a sigh of relief as the torture was finally over. "It''s done now, right?" Lith looked at Emilia and asked. "Is it?" Emilia, instead of answering, questioned back. Lith knitted his brows and asked with shock, "What do you mean, ''Is it?'' It''s still not over!?" Emilia chuckled evilly. She got off Lith''sp and said, "Who knows?" "Why? Why must you torture your poor husband like this? Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ what wrong have I ever done to you?" Lith put out a fake cry and sobbed as if he was a damsel in distress. All of the above protests... They were all fakes. Emilia knew Lith was faking it, but she still relished having him whine and plead with her to stop. As for Lith, he could see very well that Emilia really did enjoy it. So to make her happier, he yed along andined some more, like a good husband. Nobody who watched the two would think that Lith was faking it. Even Emilia failed to realize it from time to time as Lith was too good at it. But she knew she wasn''t harming Lith, so she continued to do her thing without stopping. She was really enjoying watching the expressions of her husband as he tried to act like he was being tortured. Emilia took out a covered te. What was inside was not known by Lith, and he couldn''t figure it out with magic or his senses as well. Emilia sat back on Lith''sp and said, "A good wife must feed her husband, right?" Lith knitted his brows. "Well, she should. But in this context, no thanks." Emilia shook her head and also her index finger. "No, no, no. How can I not feed my husband? I don''t want to be called a bad wife." "I don''t like where this is going¡­." Lith said as he looked Emilia in the eyes. Emilia giggled lightly and brought the te in front of Lith. She took off the cloche` and said, "Tada!" A stinky smell assaulted Lith''s nose, and the thing he saw on the te made him knit his brows. "Ugh! Get that thing away!" Lith pulled his head back, trying to not smell and be near the thing on the te. Emilia took it close to Lith again and said, "One shouldn''t say no to food." "Food? That''s poison!" Lith sneered. Only one food could make Lith so disgusted, and it was¡­ Emilia chuckled again and picked up a slice of bread from the te. She brought it close to his face and said, "Honey, it''s just some garlic. Why are you being so dramatic for such a harmless thing?" Lith spat at the side and looked at Emilia with a fake angry look, "It''s not garlic; it''s poison! Disgusting! Get it away from me!" Lith was definitely a top-tier drama queen. His might challenged even the mightiest of mighties. Hearing his protest, was Emilia going to put it away? Well, she did have a thought about it since she really cared for Lith. But remembering how much her husband had embarrassed her and how this wasn''t something that would harm Lith, she let go of the thought of putting it away. ''I have already chosen garlic bread instead of raw garlic; I have been kind enough to my dear husband.'' She decided in her heart. Emilia restricted Lith''s head movement as he struggled too much. Then she slowly brought the slice of garlic bread towards his mouth. Like the good wife she was, Emilia sweetly called, " Dear husband, say aaaa¡­." Lith snorted instead of doing as Emilia had asked, which made her let out a small giggle in response. Emilia opened Lith''s mouth through magic and put a slice of Garlic bread in it. She proceeded to stuff a few more pieces, and when she was done, she closed his mouth and made him chew on it. Lith''s expression changed from anger to disgust, to appearing as if he would puke at any moment. ''Fuck! It''s so sheeeeeeeeeet!'' Lith cursed in his mind. This time for real and not as a joke. No matter if he was a Prince or not, garlic was garlic. To all vampires, it tasted like shit. Not literally, but metaphorically. Not to mention, he disliked garlic even when he was human! Lith looked Emilia in the eyes while chewing on the garlic bread with a look that read, ''My wife is a monster!'' Emilia giggled while watching his reactions. She was pleased to get her sweet revenge on her husband. Finally, after Lith was done, he couldn''t help but curse with an expression as if he had been tortured too much, "You foul beast! Even the cruelest of cruel beings won''t harm someone like this! Stop torturing me; I can''t take it anymore. Just finish the deed and end, mooooiii!" Emilia smirked in response, and before she could say anything in response, Soon, Lith''s expression changed from looking like a helpless littlemb to a poker face, like when he was about to make some shameless request. "...Oh, btw, if you''re going to end me, I have a request." "Please end me by squishing my face between those divine thighs. No, maybe, please sit on my face and give me the revered ''death by snu snu''!" Emilia''s smirk changed into a frown. ''What in the heavens is wrong with my husband?'' She thought again. Was Lith okay in the head? Emilia analyzed Lith''s face; from the tone and expression, he didn''t seem to be kidding. She knocked on his forehead and thought, ''Hmm¡­ this doesn''t seem empty.'' Lith wrinkled his nose as he was surprised by Emilia''s action. He couldn''t help but ask her, "What are you even doing?" "Wellness check," Emilia replied without even thinking. "Nani!?" Chapter 549 Never Got To Graduate Ten minutes passed. Inside Emilia''s office. Lith''s torture session was over. He was now sitting in front of the sofa, cross-legged on the ground. There was a pair of long, smooth, and soft legs wrapped around his waist. These belonged to Lith''s wife, Emilia, who was sitting on the sofa, just behind him, and was massaging his head. While moving her fingers gently on Lith''s head, Emilia asked, with a gentle expression, "Did I take things too far?" She was now starting to regret torturing her husband so cruelly. She shouldn''t have fed him the garlic bread, she thought. Lith, who had his eyes closed and was enjoying himself get squished by his wife''s thick legs while getting a head massage,id back on Emilia''sp and looking her in the eyes, said with a smile, "Yes. Now please take responsibility by giving me a kiss." Emilia rolled her eyes. Okay, maybe what she did wasn''t so bad after all. Her husband was still as shameless as he could be. Emilia held Lith''s head and made it get back to the previous upright position. She then continued to massage him. It was obvious, she wouldn''t do what Lith had asked her. "What? Not taking responsibility?" Lith joked, while having his eyes be closed and getting massaged. "No, thank you. I am good." Emilia replied. Lith chuckled. He then asked, "by the way, when is the ceremony starting?" As Emilia heard that, she momentarily stopped massaging Lith''s head. She then thought, ''Oh no, I almost forgot about it¡­'' It wasn''t that Emilia would forget things. It was just that she had many things going on in her mind and things regarding the ceremony got suppressed. Emilia checked the time and noticed that there was still fifteen minutes left for the ceremony. "There''s fifteen minutes. I need to prepare things. Your friends have arrived as well, you can go to the auditorium with them and wait." Emilia stopped massaging Lith''s head and said while starting to style it instead. Lith''s hair had be messy from the head massage and he didn''t look proper. Lith nodded. He then chuckled and said, "But I can only leave when you let me, right?" "It''ll take just a minute." Emilia replied, as she tied Lith''s hair into a bun. After she was done styling him and fixing his messy appearance, she made him get up and corrected his clothes. Lith smiled as he watched her do these things. There was no need for such things but these little gestures, they really warmed Lith''s heart and made him feel that it sure was amazing to get married. After Emilia was done she was about to part ways with Lith but before she could do it, Lith held her waist and brought her close to him. Emilia was about to say that she was gettingte and that Lith shouldn''t do anything naughty right now. But it was toote as her lips were already sealed by Lith''s. Lith gave her a warm and loving kiss. Not the usual passionate and lewd one. Emilia noticed it and was surprised. But most importantly, she became happy after being kissed. Lith broke the kiss and before letting her go, he kissed her forehead and said, "I''ll see youter." He then let her go and looked at her, awaiting her response. Emilia had a blush on her face, not because of embarrassment, but because of the wholesome and happy feeling she had in her after being kissed like that. Though she kept it in her and simply shed a small smile. She then waved her hand and said, "see you soon." Lith nodded and left the room. After he was gone, Emilia, with all smiles, went on to do her work as well and began with thest minute preparations of the ceremony. ¡­.. Cafeteria, Main building. "Damn, it''s still as tasty as ever!" Dennis said as he popped in a few pieces of karage in his mouth and chewed on them. Ralph, sipping on a chocte milkshake and feeling the nostalgic vour hit him, didn''t correct Dennis''s manner by saying he shouldn''t talk while eating food. He was now pretty much numb to all of Dennis''s informality and also tired of always correcting him. Ralph simply nodded his head and didn''tment anything more on it. Dennis then put the fried chicken bowl away and took the big ramen bowl and started slurping on the noodles like a demon from the Gluttony Sin. His slurping caused the soup to stter on his mouth and also at the sides. Ralph knitted his brows as this happened. Although he was numb to most of the things, this was still too much inelegance and informality. "Can''t you eat like a normal person?" Ralph asked. "Nom.. Nom¡­ Nom¡­arl Pernso?" Dennis asked, chewing on the slightly firm noodles. A vein popped on Ralph''s head. ''This idiot¡­'' Day by day, Dennis was bing too unruly and stupid. Ralph was about to say something when he was interrupted by a voice: "Sup boys." Ralph turned towards the source, only to find Lith walking towards him and Dennis. "Youm Haimnness?" Dennis, with food still in his mouth, asked. Ralph gave Dennis a disgusted look as he heard that and his attention was pulled away from Lith. As for Dennis, he was continuing to look at Lith while eating his ramen. Lith reached their table and sat with them. He then asked, "Is there something, Dennis?" Dennis was staring as he walked and was still doing it. Lith thus asked that. Dennis, putting the bowl of ramen down, said to Lith with a smile, "It suits you, Your Highness." "What suits me?" Lith asked, not understanding. Dennis pointed towards Lith''s head and said, "That. Your hairstyle." Ralph, hearing that, turned to look at Lith, only to see that Lith indeed had a new hairstyle. Lith had two strands of bangs at the sides of his forehead with most of his hair being tied in a bun. Some remaining strands were falling freely from the bun and although it seemed like a rough appearance, it appeared formal and made Lith look dashing. Lith had no idea how his hair was looking since he hadn''t checked it. But getting apliment for it made him smile. ''My Emmy sure did a good job, it seems. I am a lucky man.'' Lith thought and became happy. Lith then nodded his head and said, "I see. Your hairstyle looks good as well. Hmm, but your appearance¡­" Lith stared at the food spilled on Dennis''s face and continued, "...not so much, I guess." "It''s fine, it''s fine." Dennis chuckled and shook his hand. "It isn''t fine." Ralph added. Seriously, when will Dennis learn that he had to be responsible. "Well, well, let''s not get things heated here. We have a ceremony to attend. I only just visited you guys because we need to hurry. The ceremony is going to begin soon." "What!? Shit, I must hurry then!" Dennis said and started stuffing the food in front of him like a glutton. Ralph was once again disgusted but he didn''t say anything to Dennis as Lith was here now. He distracted himself by talking to Lith as Dennis ate. After Dennis was done he mmed the bowl on the table and said, "Done! Let''s go!" Lith chuckled looking at the yful Dennis and along with Ralph, the three left the cafeteria and headed to the auditorium. * The trio reached the auditorium and the ceremony began. It wasn''t anything unusual and was just a normal graduation ceremony like how it was back on Earth. There were people singing, dancing, crying, and saying their final goodbyes to the academy. It was a joyous and an emotional event. Ralph and Dennis felt nostalgic as they remembered their days, but as for Lith, he was a bit different than them. He remembered the days of his previous life. In his previous life, he had finished high school andter got into a good university. But just after he was done with the first year of uni and was on his way back home, a ne crash took his life. He thus never got to graduate in his past life and it was funny knowing how he didn''t graduate in this life as well. This didn''t make him sad, but rather brought a smile on his face. As he watched the emotions of the kids and his two friends, he could only wonder how it would feel to graduate. Guess there were some things in life that Lith would never get to experience. Chapter 550 Meeting The New Dragon Empress Park, Abx World Academy. After the graduation ceremony was over, Lith, Ralph, and Dennis decided to tour the academy a bit and go back to doing their work. They were now sitting in the ce they usually hung out when in the academy. "Such a long time has passed since I was in the academy." Lith said, looking at the pond in front of him and throwing bread to the ducks. "Indeed. But not so much for us. We graduated like five-six years ago." Dennis said. Ralph nodded and continued, "There was nopetition for us in the academy and we should''ve left before as well. But being a drop out of a prestigious academy wouldn''t appear proper, so we two stayed till we were Rank 6." Lith chuckled hearing that. He turned to look at Ralph and said, "It''s good you didn''t just do things blindly and weighed the pros and cons." Ralph nodded. "Umm¡­ well¡­ I had no choice." Dennis said from the side, scratching his chin and putting out a nervousughter. Lith looked at him, wondering what he was saying. Dennis made a light cough and said, "My parents would kill me if I even thought about dropping out." "Why would they do that? Why will they scold you for following in the footsteps of your Prince?" Ralph asked. Dennis sighed and said, shaking his head, "They''ll scold me because I am following in the footsteps of the Prince." "What?" Ralph didn''t understand. Neither did Lith. Dennis continued, "It''s because the Prince is the Prince. He''s too high up there and I shouldn''t do what he''s doing because it won''t fit well for me. I should go at my own pace and do things. This is what my parents would tell me." "Oh, I understand." Ralph said, nodding his head. Lith chuckled and said to Dennis, pointing at himself, "But I am right here, on the same level, sitting on the same bench as you." Ralph smiled hearing that while Dennis rolled his eyes and said, "Your Highness, I didn''t mean literally. I meant rhetorically. Rhetorically." "Do you know what rhetorically means?" Ralph asked, smiling. "Why¡ª yes. Of course. Do I look stupid to you?" Ralph looked at Lith and Lith chuckled in response. Ralph smiled too and looking back at Dennis, said, "Right. We believe you." "..." Dennis didn''t understand what was happening. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is there some inside joke happening here that I am not a part of?" "Hahahaha!" Lithughed and Ralph followed suit by lightly chuckling. "Hey! What''s happening!? Involve me too!" Dennis protested. Afterughing for a bit more, Lith cleared his throat and said, "Anyway, changing the topic, how''s things going with the studios?" "The artists have joined us. Thedy called Ruo Zi pulled some strings from the shadows and we now have the best artists. News of the artists joining a new random studio also leaked and people are anticipating the first anime release of the new studio." Ralph exined. Lith nodded. "So we need to make a banger anime if we are going to appear out of thin air." Ralph nodded as well. "Otherwise our reputation would be gone." Lith chuckled. "That won''t really happen." "Why?" Ralph asked, not understanding the hidden meaning behind Lith''s words. "Use your brain, Ralph." Dennis added from the side. He then pointed towards Lith''s eyes, and said with a smile, "Because it is Studio Purple, why else?" Lith wrinkled his nose as he had a finger point at himself. It felt weird to be called out like this. "Stop pointing your fingers at me, Dennis." Lith said. Dennisughed and put his hand away. Ralph, still not getting it, shook his head and didn''t dwell more on it. The three then talked a bit more and Lith told them that he had a bit of work right now and was sleeping for one year. He also told them that his body was under stress and he needed rest. As for Ralph and Dennis, they were working for the studio for the past year and cultivating in Shiroi Neko itself. They didn''t see much growth in the past year but they should be Rank 9s in another decade or so. Lith, who heard this, couldn''t help but smile internally as he had some secrets he hadn''t told them yet. He was keeping things as a surprise. Finally after talking a bit more, they parted ways. Lith left for the Death Dragon City and the two left for Shiroi Neko. * Empress'' Castle, Death Dragon City. In the dark and eerie country of the Death Dragons, there stood a majestic towering castle on an ind hovering high in the sky. This very castle, appearing dark and terrifying, was the home of the Supreme Rank, Dragon Empress Arya Relgar, also called the Death Dragon. Death and Dark Dragon countries, having the Death and Dark Dragon tribes in them, were the only two countries in the Dragon Continent that never saw the light of day. Any ce in these two countries appeared creepy and terrifying. But, it felt calm and beautiful to the dragons living in this ce. The Death, Destruction, Water, and War dragons had their territories close to each other and were under one ruler, Arya. The entirety of the Dragon Continent was divided into three parts and one of three three belonged to Arya now. Arya ruled over these four tribes of the Dragons and as for the rest, they were handled by the Star Dragon Mayzin and the Time Dragon Dagassi. When Arya became the Supreme Rank, a meeting took ce between her, Mayzin, and Dagassi. In that meeting, the dragons were reshuffled and so were the territories. Mayzin had five tribes under her while Dagassi and Arya had four each. Arya had no problems regarding that neither did Dagassi. Mayzin had the Space, Lightning, Dark, Fire, and Earth tribes under her. Dagassi had the Time, Light, Life, and Wind tribes under him. No Dragon tribe had anything to oppose regarding this segregation and nobody had any qualms as well. Everyone was pretty chill and they epted their new rules with open hearts. Under the territory of this new ruler, the Death Dragon, the four tribes were flourishing and livedfortably. Arya had a lot of experience in governing people as she was the ruler of the underworld. Scelestus owned the underworld and Arya owned Scelestus. It was one and the same thing. The people in these four countries were having the time of their lives as they were very happy with the rule of the new Dragon Supreme. They were not only prospering, under the rule of Arya, they had gotten new techniques and many more stuff. Being the ruler of the underworld, Arya had lots of stuff on her. She simply bought a few things from there to these four countries and shared them. Of course, there were hidden motives. Being the underworld''s ruler, she wasn''t someone generous, easy going, or benevolent. She of course would not mistreat her people, but she also wouldn''t give them stuff for free. Many of the underworld''s bases were present in these four countries. The people didn''t know about it, but they were here. A lot of traffic from all over the world flowed in and out of the Dragon Continent now and although it had surprised many people, they all simply ignored it. The reason being, they thought there''s traffic because people want to see the new Supreme Rank or pay a visit to her countries. In any case, the four countries were profiting greatly under Arya''s rule. The Vampire Prince was now going to pay a visit to this very Dragon Empress. The newest one. It was simply him meeting his wives, but it was also the first time he would officially meet one of the three Dragon Supremes and also visit the Dragon Continent. He hadn''t been there before and it would be first time. He wouldn''t lie, he was a bit excited to see how it would be. He wanted to look around the continent as he had also heard that his wife was doing a very good job in ruling the people. He wanted to see how they were flourishing. But before touring the ce, he had to see his two wives. They took more priority. Lith couldn''t directly teleport to the Empress'' Castle in Death Dragon City as it was a Supreme Rank''s ce and was well guarded. None of the Emperor Rank Royal Servants could do this as well and he had to either call Arya or his mother to get in. Since Arya was yet to know that he was awake, he decided to surprise her by making a visit and so he took help of his mother. Lilith readily agreed and took Lith away from the Neutral Continent and directly inside the Empress'' Castle. ¡­. A/N: Lilith Artwork is live now on patr*on! You can all see it, it''s for free. The link: Patreon/SocialHippo Chapter 551 Aryas Castle As Lith entered the castle and looked around, he couldn''t help but have one single thought: ''Damn!'' The Empress'' Castle, from the inside, was too luxurious! Everywhere around, it was either gold, silver, some other valuable gems or simply magic stones out of which things were made. Even the most useless things, such as decorations on the wall, were rare and expensive things. One such being the head of a beast that had long be extinct. Lithpared his home to this castle subconsciously and found that this ce definitely was a lot more shiny and shy, unlike the Royal Castle in Nightingale that brought a sense offort to Lith. Things were kept simply there and hardly anything that was too shy was present. Whatever the case, his wife sure knew her stuff and Lithmended her for that. What Lith didn''t know was that this was just a glimpse of Arya''s immense wealth. The amount spent in making this luxurious castle would probably be equivalent to a drop of water falling into an ocean. Arya was just too damn rich. If Arya''s wealth was to bepared with Lilith''s, it would be simple. Arya had things in excess and things she didn''t even need while Lilith kept things that she or her children would need in future or now. Lilith had the power to get anything she wanted in this world, then why bother to have more wealth than needed? It was a pointless thing in her opinion and something that she would need to work for uselessly. As for Arya, although she didn''t try to hoard things herself, being the ruler of the underworld, things naturally flowed in towards her. Everything was ced in the Hidden Continent previously but only now a bit of wealth hade out from there and into the Dragon Continent to make things. Lilith had things such as these happen previously, but the servants under her were smart enough to keep the flow of wealth going from the castle to the vampire society and had it running properly. The Vampire Society was one of the only few in the world where there weren''t any poor people present. After them were the Dragons who loved treasures, followed by the Angels at thest who were governed by the Heavenly Court. These three societies of the world had no poor people or beings living in the poverty line. The servants of the Royal Castle were smart in their governance coupled with the fact that the society there itself was self-reliant due to a few events that happened in the past. As for Dragons, it went without saying that the name of their race itself was synonymous with wealth as every single dragon had some or the other thing on them. The Heavenly Court was a body made solely to look after the Angels and govern them. It was due to their hard work that the Angel society had no poor person whatsoever. Except for these three societies of the world, the rest had a lot of poor people present. The majority of them were in the Demon Continent, then the Human, followed by the Witch, and then Elven. In any case, Lith would definitely rank in the top five wealthiest people in the world if people were allowed to have a look into his wealth. Lith was just that wealthy but didn''t know about it himself. As for Arya, she may probably be in the top 3. Walking around the castle, things felt so shiny and blinding. But then given that his wife was a Dragon, Lith felt it was reasonable. After a bit of walking, Lith finally came to the ce where Arya was. She was in one of the many courtyards of her castle, sitting in front of a small pond, and sipping on some tea while looking at who knows what as she had a blindfold on and it was difficult to point it out. Lith may not know it but it was him who got all hisdies addicted to tea. It was due to his habit of frequently drinking tea that hisdies got influenced. Lith walked close to Arya as she sipped on some tea, and being right behind her, he decided to ce his hands on her already covered eyes and said, "Guess who?" "!?" For a split second, Arya was shocked, but then it was all gone as she heard the familiar voice. Lilith was with Lith and naturally, she had the means to cover him from the senses of even a Supreme Rank. But of course, Lith cing his hands on Arya''s eyes that were already covered to cover it was stupidity that even Lilith couldn''t exin why Lith would do. "I wonder who it may be?" Arya said with a chuckle. "I wonder too." Lith added and followed suit. Lilith, after finding that the two have met, walked towards Arya and sat in front of her. "So it was due to mother, it seems." Arya, looking at Lilith, finally understood why she wasn''t able to sense Lith. Lilith smiled and nodded her head. Lith let go of Arya''s eyes and hugged her. He then asked, "How have you been?" Arya smiled and answered, "Lonely without you." Lith chuckled. "I was too." Lilith from the sidelines, said with a smile, "My, my, look at this cheeky couple, flirting in broad daylight." Lith and Aryaughed in response. Lith then took a chair and sitting close to Arya, he started having a light chat with her. While talking, Lith saw the pond and noticed there was something happening there. Looking closely, Lith was surprised. There was a ck-haired, red-eyed girl donning a light armour and fighting a hundred people without breaking a sweat. This person was of course no other than Alexandra. Alexandra''s movements were really fluid as Lith looked into the pond. She was fighting dragons, humans, and all sorts of monsters and beasts together. What surprised him wasn''t the ability with which she seemed to effortlessly sh with her opponents, but how none of her moves were wasted in any way whatsoever. Alexandra, with each move, was able tond a hit on her opponents and this hit didn''t seem something light as her opponents would be half dead with just one sh from her double-ded sword. Feeling amazed by her, Lith couldn''t help but say, "She is amazing¡­" Alexandra was a talented individual, having a rare bloodline and was also gifted with aptitude not seen elsewhere in the world. She was a battle savvy, blood-thirsty vampire who would show sadistic tendencies if let run wild, showing no mercy to anyone. Lith did have an idea about his wife, but watching her in action and knowing about it was something entirely different. Thest he remembered watching her fight was when she was in the Shadow River Sect and then fighting her himself. But Alexandra went soft after she got together with Lith and he didn''t get to see her sadistic side until now. This made him remember that she indeed was someone one shouldn''t mess with and how she was so talented yet needed just a bit of time to grow even further. But then Lith realized that he had the power to help Alexandra even further in her cultivation and help her grow. Not just her, Lith had a little something for everyone. Lith was about to get back to talking with Arya but she instead chimed in and said, "She isn''t just amazing, she''s one of a kind." "Hmm?" Lith turned to look at her, not understanding. Arya smiled and pointed towards the pond. She continued, "Talent like Alexandra is rare. How rare, you ask? As rare as finding an inheritance of an Emperor Rank or above." Arya then looked at Lilith and pointing towards Lith, asked, "I wonder what sort of luck my husband has to find someone so talented so easily? Is it really luck or is it your doing, mother?" Lilith was a Legendary Rank and although Arya was yet to know more about it, she roughly guessed that Lilith may have the power to provide immense luck or opportunities to Lith. Lilith chuckled as she heard Arya''s question and said, "Will you believe me if I said I had no role in this?" Arya pped her hand and said smiling, "Of course. If I don''t believe in my mother-inw, who else will?" Lilith giggled lightly and Arya chuckled as well. Meanwhile Lith was confused but he didn''t disturb the harmony of his wife bonding with his mother or one could also say the harmony of his wives bonding together. The three continued to chat together and watched Alexandra fight. After a while¡­ ..... A/N: The updates were slow because I had a test. I''ll try my best to continue doing 2 chapters everyday once again. Also, the month ising to an end and I thank everyone for their immense support. This was a good month, we ended up having an official artwork and there''s moreing up. It wouldn''t have been possible without your support so I hope that this continues till the end. Thank you so much and I wish you all a good day! Chapter 552 Arya Ls A Monster After a while, as Lith continued to talk with Arya, he realized that in the past year, she waspletely invested in training Alexandra and did nothing else other than look after her. Lith felt really happy hearing about it and as the talks continued, he just became even more happy. Alexandra was showing signs of being a great warrior and an assassin. Not just that, she used her head when fighting now and didn''t just blindly went with her instincts to kill people. Arya exined it with such enthusiasm that Lith was also suprised to see this change in his wife. He was about to ask about it but refrained from doing so as he didn''t want to ruin Arya''s enthusiastic mood. A whileter, the three saw Alexandra finish with her battle. Arya looked at Lilith and said with a smirk, "Mother, do you want to make a bet?" Lilith raised an eyebrow in interest. "Go on." She said with a smile. Arya pointed towards Alexandra who was standing atop her opponents like an immovable object and said, "Let''s bet what would Alexandra''s mood be when she sees Lith. Will she still have the same seriousness or will it be gone?" Lilith chuckled. "Are you going to bet saying that Alexandra won''t melt when she meets Lith?" "Of course not. Why would I bet that? I am betting that she would be a submissive cat the moment she sees husband and you''ll bet that she would retain her current behaviour." Aryaughed and exined the terms. Lilith covered her mouth and softly giggled. "If you want to make me lose the bet, just say it, no need to run in circles." Aryaughed and Lilith did the same as for Lith, he simply shook his head with a smile. Thesedies sure were enjoying themselves and Arya probably had the best bond with his mother aspared to Emilia or Alexandra. "When will Alexandra arrive?" Lith asked. Her training was over and she should be here, in his opinion. "In a few minutes." Arya answered, looking at the pond. Lith nodded in understanding. He then asked, looking around him and then at Arya, "By the way, do you love treasures too like all the other dragons?" This was a genuine question Lith had. If his wife loved treasures, Lith would be in search of something that might interest her. He had ns to adventure everywhere and would be in look out if Arya said yes. Arya smiled and asked back, "are you stereotyping my tastes? Do you think that just because your wife is a dragon, she would love treasures?" Lith rolled his eyes. Now he was starting to understand how his wives felt when he made some shamelessment or jokes. "Fine, if you aren''t like everyone else, then I''ll not do what I was going to do." Lith spread his hands and said. "Hey, I never said I don''t like treasures." Arya said andughed lightly. Lilith from the sidelinesughed as well as she watched the two banter. Lith smiled and shook his head. "Okay, I''ll ask for one final time wifey. Do you like treasures?" Arya nodded. "I do. But it has got nothing to do with me being a dragon, it''s just a personal preference." "..." Lith didn''t know what to say about it. He was about to ask more regarding this thing, when he heard some footsteps and looking towards the source, saw Alexandra to have finally arrived. Alexandra, who was making a visit to Arya after her training, halted right when she saw three familiar people sit around a round table. "Darling?" For a moment, Alexandra couldn''t believe who she was looking at. Lith smiled as he got called darling after such a long time. He got up and opened his arms for a hug. "It''s me." "Darling!" Alexandra''s mind finally processed what was happening and she ran towards Lith with full speed, eventually jumping on him and hugging him tight as if he would run away if left alone. "Darling! Darling! Darling! I missed youuuuuu!" Alexandra hugged Lith tightly and said in a sad yet cheerful tone. Lith patted her back and said, "I missed you too, honey." He then showed his neck to Alexandra and said, "You must be really thirsty after a year long break. Drink first, we''ll talk moreter." Alexandra, still hugging Lith and having her attached to him like a ko, nodded her head and bit him to drink his blood. Lilith and Arya looked at each other as they saw Alexandra do her thing and smiled. Alexandra''s enthusiasm was just on another level when it came to Lith. After a while¡­ Alexandra became calm and sat on a seat beside Lith like a civilized person and started conversing with him. The first question that Alexandra asked after settling down was, "When did you wake up, darling?" Lith smiled and shook his head. It was weird yet funny how everyone asked the same question to him. Lith exined about it and Alexandra nodded in understanding. Lith then asked how Alexandra was doing and their conversation for a good few minutes was the two checking each other up. "So, what are your ns?" Alexandra asked in the midst of their conversation, wanting to know what Lith would be doing now that he woke up. Lith answered, "I''ll be going to the Elven Continent. I have some work there." "When will you be back?" After asking so, she got close to him and holding his hand, looked him in the eyes and said, "I don''t want to be separated again." Lith patted Alexandra''s head and said with a smile, "I don''t know the time. But that aside, why do you think you''ll be separated? You are always free to visit me anytime you want. You also have your sister there who can bring you to me if you ask her." Lith was referring to Arya. Alexandra, as soon as she heard Arya''s name, knitted her brows and turned to look at her. She stared daggers at Arya and said, "Darling, that monster over there just wouldn''t stop training me. If I am left alone with her, I''ll never be able to meet you." "Hey, you shouldn''t call your cute and beautiful part-time sensei and full time big sister a monster." Arya chimed in and said shaking her finger. Alexandra clicked her tongue. She looked back at Lith andined, "Do you know, darling? I was told that I can see you when I am done training. But her damn training would never finish! I have been scammed! I have been wronged! I don''t want to be here anymore. Take me with you!" Alexandra hugged Lith tightly again, afraid that Arya might pull her back and put her in training. Lith didn''t know what to say about this as he had no idea what the situation was. From how much he knew about his wife Arya, she wouldn''t do something so cruel to Alexandra. But he also couldn''t disregard Alexandra''s words as she probably wasn''t lying either. Lith looked at Arya and asked while patting Alexandra''s back who was in embrace, "What''s happening?" Arya smiled and exined, "She''s referring to the time you were warring in the Neutral Continent and also the time when you were asleep. Though I didn''t bring her to you, I never said no. Infact¡­" Arya told Lith about the things regarding Alexandra. Although she didn''t say things directly and only talked about the training Alexandra was going through, Lith could read in between the words and understand things easily. So the situation was that Arya was trying to make Alexandra have some self-control. If not made to, she would immediately leave all work and rush to meet Lith and always be with him. It was fine to be wanting to be with her husband, but the problem was, Alexandra would be too stupid around Lith and wouldn''t learn anything. She would sabotage her own growth if she was with Lith. Hence, Arya made Alexandra train on a goal basis. If she finished the goals Arya gave her, she would be taken to Lith. As simple as that. But Arya dyed things in the past year because Lith was asleep and there was no point going to Nightingale. Alexandra was salty about this thing as for a whole year, she was away from Nightingale and also from Lith and hence herints. After understanding the situation, Lith couldn''t help butugh. The situation was too wholesome for him but it was also very troublesome for Alexandra''s own good at the same time. Lilith, who listened to everything from the sidelines, also had a smile on her face as she saw how supportive Arya was and the immaturity of Alexandra. Alexandra was almost the same age as Lith and Lilith couldn''t me her for having such thoughts. To take Alexandra out of this helpless situation, Lilith looked at the three and said, "I may have a solution to your problems." Chapter 553 Alexandras Hidden Talent Arya, Alexandra, and Lith''s attention was hooked into what Lilith was saying. They turned to face her and waited to hear further from her. Lilith smiled and continued, "You know, you could always just decide a particr time or date when you can meet. Of course, keep it flexible and in proper intervals. These are the times when meeting ispulsory and as for the rest of the days, if any of you is free, you can always just pay a visit to each other." Alexandra was a bit confused when she heard that but Arya and Lith understood what Lilith was saying. Arya nodded her head and said, "That sounds good to me." "Me too. Alexandra won''t have problems if we go with that method." Lith answered. "What''s happening¡­" Alexandra had no idea. Lith looked at her and said with a smile, "I''ll be seeing you every four or five months without fail. If I am free in between this time, I''ll see you again. How does that sound?" Alexandra''s well being had to be ensured. If she was constantly with Lith then things wouldn''t be good for her as her sadistic and blood thirsty nature only just appeared when Lith wasn''t there. When with Lith, she waspletely attached to him. She was just too heads over heels and there wouldn''t be anything but Lith in her mind. Alexandra knitted her brows as she heard that. Why only four or five months? Why not always? Why couldn''t she be with Lith at all times of the year? From the expression Alexandra was making, Lith had a rough idea what she may be thinking. He held her hand gently and looking her in the eyes, said, "You can''t be with me at all times, dear. You have to cultivate and grow. You can only grow when you are out in the open and exploring, not by staying cooped in one ce with me." ''Although I am saying this, once I have the dual cultivation manuals, she will be staying with me most of the time and cultivating in seclusion. Ahem, but there''s a bit of time for it and I shouldn''t ruin the surprise.'' Lith thought as he said those words. Alexandra, still not understanding things, was a bit sad knowing Lith wouldn''t be with her at all times. But she didn''t rebuke him as she could see in Lith''s eyes that he was thinking for her own good. Alexandra simply nodded lightly and said, "I understand. But¡­" She then pointed her finger towards Arya and continued, "...darling needs to ensure that I am not restricted by that monster. Or I am not following anything darling says." Lith, Arya, Lilith, all looked at each other and startedughing as they heard what Alexandra said, leaving thattter wondering what was happening. An hour passed as they chatted together. Lith decided that it was enough talking and that he should spend some time with his wives a bit before leaving. Lith got up from his seat and after saying that he wanted to spend some time with Alexandra, left the courtyard. Lilith and Arya didn''t say anything regarding it to or stopped him as they both understood that Alexandra was young and needed more attention than them. Lith held hands with Alexandra and the two roamed in the castle. They talked while moving and Alexandra was the one to show around the castle to Lith as she was fully aware of every nook and cranny of it. Arya had shown everything there was in the castle to Alexandra and thus she knew about it. She was now showing her favourite spots to Lith and hanging out with him. Lith took great interest in this and was surprised to see the many spots Alexandra was showing him. One of the many spots that he saw was a room solely to forge weapons. This room contained a lot of abnormal weapons and from what Alexandra had said to Lith, she woulde here from time to time to forge herself something nice. Of course, it was under the supervision of Arya so there was no harm or risk to Alexandra. Alexandra showed Lith her double-ded sword and it had a shiny metallic ck color to it. This weapon was made by Alexandra here in this room and on onemand from her, it could extend to a foot more orpletely retract or be a single de. Lith was amazed by this ability of hers and couldn''t help but ask if she was nning to be a cksmith or something, to which she answered that she knew her needs the best and preferred making things on her own rather than rely on somebody else. This made Lith wonder that Alexandra may probably have a talent in being a cksmith so to check what sort of quality weapons she made, he took her double ded sword from her and analysed it. As Lith did that, he was shocked to find out that there wasn''t even a slight impurity of ore and the des were super sharp. It was in fact so sharp that even a slight grazing on it would cause Lith''s finger to have a cut. One should keep in mind that Lith was an immortal now and this de was something forged by a mortal. Lith then checked other weapons made by her and was amazed by their quality. He then fully believed that Alexandra may really have the talent to be an Artifact Refiner or simply be a cksmith. Lith made a mental note that further discussions rted to these things should be done with Arya and his mother. Alexandra really was a one of a kind talent in this world. After talking a bit more about weapons, Lith left the ce and went to a romantic one. This romantic ce was the peak of the towering dark castle, an observatory of sorts, present at the tallest point and through which Arya''s entire territory could be seen. This ce was called the ''Eye of the Death Dragon'' and Arya woulde here from time to time to see what was happening in her territories. Being a Supreme Rank, it wasn''t difficult to check stuff for her from one ce. Lith sat at the edge of the observatory with Alexandra and gazed at the vast dark and gray territories of the Death and Destruction dragon tribes. Beyond the gray ces was a blue horizon and if Lith wasn''t wrong, this was the Water tribes of the dragons. While gazing at these ces from so high up, Lith wrapped his arm around Alexandra''s shoulder and pulling her in his embrace quietly continued to look at the beautifulndscape of the Dragon Continent. . . . . . Next day. Lith spent quite a good amount of time with Alexandra and once she was satisfied with his attention, she went back to training. Lith now had time to give attention to Arya and just like Alexandra, he was holding hands with Arya and was roaming in the castle with her, talking. In the midst of his talks, he asked, "Oh by the way, what ce do you consider as home?" Hearing this question triggered some past memories in Arya. She remembered the time when she was a little girl, running around in the woods and ying with her mother. In the woods there was a small house where she, her mother, and her father lived. The three were away from the lively cities and were in a vige, in the middle of peace and quiet. This was what Arya called home for a long time and loved and cherished this ce. But after one fine day, she stopped feeling love for it altogether and became a bit emotionless, eventually leaving that ce after a few years despite her mother asking her not to. Arya then never saw her mother or her father until she became a Supreme Rank, which was just recently. She left her home when the feeling of love was gone and eventually cultivating day and night, became an Emperor Rank and joined the academy. From there, she met Lith and then became a Supreme Rank as Lith was the one to have removed the seal from her mind. Arya, who had a blindfold on her eyes, closed her eyes and smiled as she was absorbed in the past. She then turned to look at Lith and asked again, "Home? Lith nodded his head. This made Arya stop in her tracks and smile. She turned to face Lith and took off her blindfold to look him in the eyes. As Arya slowly took it off, Lith became mesmerized with her eyes that came into view. Those blue eyes that seemed to contain the entire sky and ocean, those silver eyeshes¡­ they were all a feast for the eyes and no matter how many times Lith had a look, he wouldn''t be bored by them. Having her blindfolds off, Arya held Lith''s face and looking him in the eyes, said in a gentle tone, "home¡­" "...it''s where you are." Chapter 554 Arya Wants Lith To Unveil Her Secrets "...it''s where you are." A sweet feeling swelled up in Lith as he heard that. What Arya had just said resonated with his own feelings and he could tell exactly what she was feeling when she said that. Lith took a step forward and held Arya''s face. He kissed her on the forehead and said the three magical loving words that Arya had been waiting to hear for more than a year. As Lith said that, Arya felt butterflies in her stomach. The excitement she felt, not being able to contain it in her properly made her kiss Lith back. Not on the forehead, but on his lips. Arya''s kiss was strong and passionate and it was happening with such intensity that it made Lith wonder what even he did to get such a good reaction from his wife. Sometimes one forgets that even the simplest of things was enough to make your other half happy and Lith was that someone right now. Although he didn''t get it, he hugged Arya back and let her do as she pleased. If his wife was happy, he was happy. After a few minutes of kissing and feeling satisfied, Arya let go of Lith. She then walked with him, hand in hand, and roamed her castle. They conversed as they walked. Lith was checking up on Arya and Arya was doing the same as well. While conversing, they soon reached the Eye of the Death Dragon. This time¡­ Lith was with the Death Dragon herself. Standing at the most tallest point of the castle, Arya and Lith gazed at the vast territories of the dragons. Although Lith had been here once before, this time as he was with Arya, it felt just as special as the first time he was here. It was a weird feeling that Lith couldn''t describe but he felt as if he was looking at the territories for the first time, despite being here a few hours ago already and watching them. Arya, having her waist held by Lith and hugging him from the side, pointed towards a certain ce. "Do you see the blue horizon there?" She asked, to which Lith nodded his head. Arya smiled and continued, "That ce is the Water tribe territory. I''ve spent my childhood in that ce." "Oh?" Lith turned to look at Arya as he heard that, his interest being piqued by her words. Arya chuckled and gazed at the blue horizon, giving a side view of hers to Lith. As her bluish-silver hair fluttered lightly in the breeze, she said with a calm yet a proud look, gazing at the horizon, "One day, we''ll pay a visit to that ce together." Lith, not understanding the meaning behind Arya''s words, said, "We can go now if you want to." Arya looked at him and chuckled. She took out her ck sunsses and putting it on, said patting Lith''s head, "You need to first understand and know me fully to have ess to my childhood things." Arya had a lot of secrets on her, one of the many being that she was the Ruler of the Underworld and also owned Scelestus. Lith had no idea about it and he didn''t even know who the Nine Roses Hotel belonged to. Arya thus wanted Lith to uncover those things first. And while he would do that, Arya would do the same thing with Lith as well. She knew that her husband may have a few secrets on him as well and asking him to know herself also meant she was asking herself to know Lith better. "I don''t understand you?" Lith asked Arya as he didn''t get the hidden meaning behind his words. Arya simply looked at him and said with a light shrug, "I have no idea." Lith was momentarily confused. But then he thought that the mysterious air that his wife was trying to create was probably to have some fun with him. So he let go of his thoughts and nodded his head. His wife was a Supreme Rank, let alone an immortal. She may probably be bored and wanted to have some fun and so she could be saying those things, Lith thought to himself. Plus, being a Supreme Rank, there could be many secrets that Arya may be having with her. Lith was pretty sure about it since, if he recalled correctly, he didn''t even know about his own mother properly. So there was a lot that the Supreme Ranks may be hiding. Lith knew full well that him not knowing his mother properly was rted to his rank. He could ask any question and he knew that his mother would definitely answer it truthfully. But the problem thaty with him was that¡­ He literally had no idea what to ask. What was that Lith wanted to know about his mother that she hadn''t told him yet and what that his mother may be hiding? These were the questions questioning the questions that Lith had. Not having a reply to Arya''s response, Lith simply hugged Arya tighter and continued to gaze at the vast territories. The two embraced each other and silently watched the gray and dark world in front of them. Having the ruler of these ces in his arms, that said ruler being his beloved wife and not to mention, the responsibilities she held, all amazed Lith and brought a certain warm and pride filled feeling in him. He was proud of his wife and was happy that he was with someone like Arya. . . . . . A few days passed. Lith was back in Nightingale after spending time with his wives. Now just his mother was remaining with whom he hadn''t spent time yet. But before that, Lith had to deal with a few things. He walked through the hallways of the gigantic castle and reached the outer area. As he did, he heard the sounds of someone breathing heavily along with metal nging together. Lith was in a dark corridor and in front of him was a bright entrance. As he walked through the entrance¡­ ng! ng! ng! "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Someone wasughing hysterically and there was no other madman among the Royal Servants who wouldugh like that other than the Emperor Rank Demon, Ruben himself. Ruben was training with Neo, it was obvious who was at the struggling side and who was chilling. Neo, appearing like a teen in histe puberty, had long ck hair and was wearing ck daoist robes. His magenta red eyes emitted radiance that showed how blood-thirsty he was for Ruben''s blood as he shed with Ruben. His lustrous hair fluttered in the air as he danced to the fluctuations of the Destruction elemental energy and hit Ruben. He was born from Destruction and being so attuned to it, he very easily controlled the energy and made swift movements to attack Ruben. But, despite being so talented and born from energy itself, the opponent in front was a demon among demons, a highly vile and person loathed by the whole world. There wouldn''t be anyone who didn''t know who Ruben was. They may have forgotten, but people for sure knew about him. Except for Lucifer, there was only one person below the Supreme Rank realm who was a master in thews of Destruction ¡ª that being was Ruben. But Ruben''s brilliance aside, this past year had been very fruitful for Neo. Neo was not only trained by Ruben how to charmdies, how to fight, and in the ways of assassination, his EQ was also raised to a high degree by Ruben. But all the things Neo had learnt, that wouldn''t be known by just mere words. Lith knew about it as well. He was told that Neo knew this and that, but only when in action would Lith truly realise Neo''s potential and how good of a mentor Ruben was. Sweating heavily, Neo couldn''t put even a single scratch on Ruben, let alone injuring him. He was eventually beaten by him and was sent crashing down on the ground, where hey t and unmoving. A few minutes passed with Neo not moving. This caused Lith to knit his brows and be concerned. ''Did Ruben kill this guy in excitement?'' Lith thought. He immediately closed his eyes to check the mind sea and after a few seconds, sighed in relief. Lith walked towards the lying Neo and standing beside him, looked up in the sky and asked, "Are you perhaps nning on killing this guy"? Rubenughed as he heard that anding down from the sky, he kneeled in front of Lith and stopping hisugh, said politely and subserviently, "Greetings, Your Highness." Chapter 555 Neos First Task Lith sighed and shook his head as Ruben greeted him. No matter how many times he had seen this happen, he just wasn''t used to such formal greetings. But Lith knew that he could get more result by talking to a tree than asking Ruben, Noman, or as a matter of fact, any Royal Servant to stop being so formal to him. Lith put aside the difort he felt a moment ago and said, "Neo''s training should be done by now, right?" Ruben got up and as he stood in front of Lith, he definitely seemed a bit more taller than him and his wavy long hair, having a deep red shade probably added a few more centimetres to his height. Ruben smiled and said, "That''s right, Your Highness. Please test him and see if I have trained him properly or not." Ruben was a prideful being and distant from almost everyone who he didn''t take interest in. The few exceptions to this were his Prince, the Queen, and the Princess. Lith shook his hand and said, "There''s no need. If the training is done, I''ll give Neo some missions that he needs to do." Lith knew that Ruben definitely would''ve done a good job and there really was no need to test it. All the Royal Servants, Ruben being no exception, were loyal and subservient to the n. There was not even a single hint of disregard for any of the people from the Royal n. Sometimes Lith couldn''t understand what made them be so loyal but then he could guess that it must have something to do with his mother. He made a mental note that this was yet another mystery of his mother that he needed to uncover to know more about her. Lith''s reply saying he was going to give a mission to Neo piqued Ruben''s interest and he was just about to ask more on this thing, when Lith, who already could guess what Ruben would ask, answered: "It''s a mission to cause some chaos in the Human Continent. You aren''t allowed to interfere." "Cheh." Ruben clicked his tongue in displeasure. His Prince really knew what was going on in his mind. Although it was a good thing, but at times like this when Ruben got the opportunity to go out, it was bad since he now wouldn''t be able to. Being unable to go to the Human Continent meant Ruben couldn''t hunt for humans for food or just fool around or toy with them. He was a demon through and through from all his heart, a beingpletely opposite of Noman, the Seraphim who loved peace, tranquillity, and had his personality revolving around the seven virtues. Lith smiled looking at Ruben''s displeasure and said, "Although you can''t do anything in this matter, there''s something else you can do for the time being." "Oh?" It wasn''t difficult to have Ruben put his full attention back on Lith. Lith continued with the same smile, "Noman is away from Nightingale, probably in the Werewolf Continent. You know what that means right?" Ruben smirked. "I definitely don''t. Can His Highness borate?" Of course he knew what this meant! Lith smirked back and continued, "You are free to ''help'' Noman there in whatever way you see fit." From help, Lith meant that Ruben could go and bother Noman if he wanted to. Being so close to everyone, he naturally had an idea about the rtionships these people shared together. Ruben startedughing as he heard that. "If this is His Highness''mand, I''ll very well follow it. But hey, if that guy is pissed, the responsibility is yours, Your Highness." "Wha¡ª" "Good day, Your Highness!" Finishing saying so, Ruben did a bow and quickly ran away whileughing like a maniac before Lith could say anything anymore. Lith smiled and shook his head. It couldn''t be helped, it seems. Whatever, it didn''t matter since Lith had the potential to bear responsibilities. And Ruben was an adult with lots of experience. He for sure wouldn''t do anything stupid to cause too much trouble to Noman¡­ Hopefully. After Ruben was gone, Lith checked up on Neo, only to see that he was still lying t on the ground like a dead fish. Lith took out some potions and fed it to Neo, eventually making him get up and greet Lith in a more subservient manner than the Royal Servants. Lith didn''t bother with the greetings and taking out his phone, he scrolled through it to see a few information. A few secondster, he got what he wanted. He looked at Neo and said, "Neo, your first task is to sleep with the wife of Lord Bernard, a Saint Rank noble in the Human Continent. Lord Bernard is¡ª hmm, wait." Lith just realized something as he was about to hand out information. He looked Neo in his magenta red eyes andmanded the system is in his mind to rapidly transfer the information to Neo. The system started doing its job and in just a second, Neo fully understood what he was supposed to do and who Lord Bernard was. Lord Bernard, as mentioned, was a Saint Rank noble in the Human Continent. The Human Continent had hierarchies simr to vampires, except they also had one extra thing in it. The Vampires had the Barons, Viscounts, and so on and the Humans too had the same. But since in each rank there were a lot of families, they had another hierarchy in it. Each rank consisted of top ten families and there were many more divisions to it as well. This continued till the Half Emperor Ranks but things changed in the Emperor Rank realm. The powerhouses in the Emperor Rank realm didn''t have a top ten, rather, they had the four great families. These four great families were not only the stronger ones in their own ranks, they were also the strongest and the greatest in the entire Human Continent and the Human race. Being in such a high position meant they had lots of power, control, wealth, and whatnot. But they were them and currently Lith had nothing to do with those higher levelled powerehouses. His target was a small Baron of the Human race, who was a Saint Rank. Lith had the list of all the nobles, their ranks, cultivation, connections, basically he had the entire encyclopaedia of the humans in a form of list with him on his phone. All of this was possible solely because of the Royal Servants, the major contributor being Luna who brought all the ssified information to Lith. Of all the people, Lith chose Baron Bernard because he ranked 6th in the Baron ranks. Although he wasn''t the strongest in that rank, he secretly was the one with the most connections with the higher ups. Thus, shing with this family would result in a connection being formed with the higher ups, who in turn had further connections upward and so on and so forth. A chain was formed and if Neo was sessful, he would really have an easy way in causing the chaos Lith wanted to see. Neo got the information through the system and once he was done processing it, hekneeled down on the ground and bowed. "I''ll do as master says. Anything else I may be of service to master?" "No. Go now, I hope you seed in your endeavours." Lith shook his head and said. Neo nodded and left the ce quietly. As he walked away, Lith looked at him and smiled. ''I wonder what he''ll do to bed that dude''s wife. Whatever it would be, there sure would be a lot of spice.'' Lith hadn''t even be an immortal for a year and he was already looking for fun and spicy things in life. Well, it couldn''t be helped. This was the innate nature of all beings with an infinite lifespan. Lith left the training grounds after Neo left and made his way towards his mother. She was the only one remaining with whom he was yet to spend time with after waking up. Although he had spent a little time when she made him freshen up and fed him her blood, that was just too little to be called spending time. All the wives got their fair share of love and Lilith, being his mother, deserved it too, right? As Lith walked through the hallways again and made his way from the outer area of the castle to the inner area, the transition was not just the change in appearance and style of the castle, but he also saw no male servant here in the inner areas. There were just a few maids who he saw and greeted since they greeted him when they saw him and finally made his way to the Queen''s chambers. As he reached this ce and was about to enter his mother''s bedroom, from just a sneak peek inside, Lith raised both his eyebrows and thought to himself, ''Oh damn! What have I stumbled upon?'' Chapter 556 Does She Think Ll Be Swayed? ''Oh damn! What have I stumbled upon?'' Inside his mother''s bedroom, there was of course¡­ his mother. But, she was in the midst of changing her clothes. Lilith was taking off her dress slowly and Lith could see her bare back. For the first time it had happened that he had stumbled upon someone changing clothes. And the most surprising thing was that it had to be his mother. He expected someone else, someone probably like Alexandra or Lucy, someone who wouldn''t be able to detect Lith. Hisdies were strong with his mother being the strongest. Lith knew about it and since he identally stumbled upon her changing, it probably meant that his mother was aware of him and on purpose didn''t stop doing what she was doing. Understanding this, Lith, standing like a peeping tom at the door, didn''t change his posture and continued to peek inside. Why was he doing that? Why ¡ª Of course, because it felt funny to peep. In front, Lilith was taking off her dress and her bare back was something that amused Lith, despite having looked at it for a thousand times. Lilith, feeling the burning gaze of Lith on her back, couldn''t help but turn around and look at him. She was about to smile and ask what he was doing, when she felt surprised to see two amethyst eyes staring and a silver head popping from the side of the door. Lilith could swear that in Lith''s eyes, there was a burning fire. That was how intensely he was looking at her. Lilith couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing?" To which, instead of getting a response, she saw Lith slowly move away from the door. "Hey, mama can see you." Lilith couldn''t help but say, while holding her dress in front of her to cover her breasts. Lith continued to move slowly away like a snail and didn''t answer Lilith. Lilith blinked her eyes in confusion, not understanding what even was her baby doing. As she stared at him, a few secondster, she saw the intensity go away from his eyes. Lilith then slightly lowered her dress from her breasts to show some skin to Lith and as she had expected, the burning fire was back in his eyes. She put the dress back and the fire was gone yet again. She put it down, it was up once again. Lilith repeated this a few times and instead of feeling happy or amused, she was genuinely very confused and couldn''t understand what even was happening here. "Baby, if you want to see mama change, you can just sit there and do it. No need to act like a pervert." Lilith said. Lith didn''t reply and hearing the word pervert, he once again slowly moved away, pretending as if he wasn''t even here. Lilith blinked again a few times and she wondered, ''Is there something wrong with my baby''s head? Did he hit it somewhere on his way?'' But putting the thought aside, she got back to doing what she was doing. Lilith put the dress down and her H cup, perky yet soft and motherly breasts came into Lith''s view. Lilith felt a burning gaze again but ignoring it, she started taking her panties off. Herced ck panties slid down her smooth and thick thighs and fully falling off, herbias hiding her secret hole came into view. The burning gaze Lilith was feeling intensified and it was so intense by now that there wasn''t any difference from the heating from a furnace and those stares. Lilith gave Lith a look and said holding her mommy milkers, "If you are thirsty,e now or mama has work and after the clothes are on, you won''t get a chance until three dayster." ''Oh shit¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he heard that, his panic visible in his eyes. This didn''t go unnoticed by Lilith who had a smirk appear on her face. ''Does she think I''ll be swayed by her words?'' Lith thought to himself after a second. ''Hmph, I am better than that. Some mere bewbies ain''t enough to sway me!'' Lith harrumphed and gave a look to Lilith that read he wouldn''t be swayed no matter what. Lilith raised an eyebrow to that. ''Oh, ying tough, are we?''She squinted her eyes after thinking so, not wanting to back down. From the two''s interaction, it can very be well concluded that an immovable object had met an unstoppable force! There was no way our perverted¡ª ahem, holy Prince would ever fall into the vile clutches of the maniptive Queen. Lilith took off her hands from her breasts and lightly tiptoed on the spot she was, making her big mommy milkers jiggle. If this was anime, Lith would''ve felt his nose bleed as he watched that but nothing of sort happened and he only just felt turned on. But Lith was better than that. He wasn''t a lustful person and he would never get swayed by such a thing! Never! Or so he thought¡­ A bulge was starting to form in his pants and noticing that, he looked down and yelled in his mind, ''NOOOOO!'' Apparently the mind and the body weren''t in sync. But despite this problem, Lith looked back at Lilith and shook his head, indicating he still won''t be swayed. Lilith raised one of her eyebrows. ''Challenging mama? Aren''t you too young for that, my little boy?'' Lilith thought to herself. Lilith decided it was enough ying around. She was now going to do her final attack. Lilith held one of her boobs and lightly pressing it, a bit of milk gushed out of it. She took some on her finger and putting in her mouth, seductively looked at Lith and with her index finger, gestured him toe to her. Lith''s mind was blown by it and he felt as if a nuclear bomb had been dropped on him. He couldn''t help but think, ''Damn it! Does she think this is enough to sway me¡­'' Just as he thought that, in the next instant, he was right in front of Lilith. Lith jumped on her and the two fell down on the big bed in Lilith''s bedroom. Lithtched onto Lilith''s pink nipple and intensely sucked on them. ''It damn right is!'' He then thought to himself. It seems that the unstoppable force had done its job in moving the unstoppable object. Lilith smiled and caressing Lith''s head, thought to herself, ''A bit too young to y games with mama.'' She thenughed internally and putting away her yful face, lovingly looked at her son as he had his thirst quenched. After a while, Lith got off and wiping his face, asked, "Where are you going?" He didn''t forget that was going to be busy for three days for something. Lilith, still naked, got up from bed and said, "Your sister has finally finished with the new hierarchy of the vampire society. A big event is going to happen again and I can''t just let her handle everything, right? My dear will die from stress, fufufu." Lilith was right. There were too many things involved and although Lucy won''t literally die, she''ll be mentally very exhausted. "Ah¡­ So it''s finally done?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Lucy had been going on for almost a decade regarding this thing. It seems she finally found the fix for things. Lilith nodded her head. "I was going to the court to address this thing to the maids and butlers and have everyone do some work." Lith nodded. "I see. So it seems you''re busy too for a good few days." Lilith nodded. She then held Lith''s face and put an apologetic face. "I am sorry baby, mama is a bit busy so I can''t spend time with you." Lilith knew that after Lith woke up, he had been visiting his wives to spend time with them. His next goal was to go to the Elven Continent and work and before going to work, he was spending time with family. But Lilith couldn''t help it right now. Lucy had finally finished her task and this thing too more priority. Her meeting Duchess Adelstein was finished and after talking to her, Lucy hade to a conclusion and her hierarchy chart was ready. Lith had met Lucy while she was in her way and it was his luck that she didn''t get absorbed in work. But now Lith was out of luck as Lilith was busy and he couldn''t spend time with her. Lith couldn''t help but ask his mother, "So¡­ you can''t even spend a day together?" Lilith nodded. "It''s not just a day, I can''t even have a quickie with you right now. I urgently need to go to the court." The throne room was also the court and this was the ce where all administrative work was done regarding the Vampire society from the Royal family''s side. It was present in the outer court and was veryvish and luxurious. Lith nodded his head. He didn''t want to make things difficult for his mother. "By the way, can I also join you?" Lith hadn''t much work as a Prince and he wanted to see how things worked. Thus he asked his mother that. Lilith smiled and raising Lith''s chin, she said, "Of course, baby. Nowe, let''s get dressed up quickly and leave." ..... A/N: Today is the one year anniversary of the novel! I am so thankful for all of you guys support for so long! Anyway, happy reading and I hope I put out quality chapters everyday and make the day of you guys even better. Chapter 557 The Reason Luna Ls Liths Maid Court room, Royal Castle. Across a tall and wide room, therey a mighty throne of the sole ruler of all vampires. Officially recognised as the strongest Supreme Rank and unofficially the one above all. It was the throne of the Vampire Queen, Lilith Evure. Lilith, for the first time after a long while, was back to sitting on her throne and doing administrative work. Although she was helping Lucy and indirectly doing work as a Queen, this was the direct and official way now. News of the Queen being back in the court had spread far in the Vampire Continent and although information rted to what work was being done in the court was ssified, the vampires were still anticipating the changes that may happen in the continent. They all guessed that it wouldn''t be without reason that the Queen was back to work. Lilith was indeed back for a reason and that was: "New hierarchy." Lilith leaned forwards and said two words to the servants kneeling down in front of her. Listening to the Queen''s voice made the servants tremble in excitement. After such a long time, their Goddess had made an appearance and was going to talk to them as well as give them work. Although they did hear Lilith''s voice during the marriage and also had gotten many instructions, it didn''t have the same feel as it had right now. Lilith wasn''t on her throne, acting like the Queen she was, and her tone also was very gentle. It may sound weird but the servants wanted to be ordered around and spoken to as if they were mere peasants. They wanted their Madam to be overbearing and show them their ce. Ever since the Princess and the Prince was born, their Madam had gone really soft and had be gentle. She had never oncemanded them to do anything. All of Lilith''s work was handled properly by her personal maid Luna, and she didn''t even have the need to order people to do their work. It wasn''t just the vampire society that was self-reliant, the servants were the same. Even without the Queen''s order, they could keep things running. But¡­ no matter what. They wished everyday that their Madam would take the throne back and order them and use them. They felt as if their life had no purpose without the orders of Lilith. Lith, sitting at the sides of the court, exactly diagonal to his mother, was amused by the reactions the servants just gave. ''They sure seem excited.'' He thought to himself. He was acting as an observer and was here to learn things. He didn''t say or do anything other than watch the servants and his mother. Lilith continued after saying the two words, "Make arrangements for a Royal Banquet. The venue won''t be the castle, I don''t want outsiders in my home. Make the venue be somewhere in Nightingale and invite all nobles." Lilith then looked at her side and said softly to the maid standing beside her, "Qingyue, give Hecate a call and make her wait in the courtyard. I''ll meet her soon." Qingyue, Lilith''s personal maid, took a step forward and bowed. "As Madam wishes. Anything else that Madam wants to get done?" "No. But get back here as soon as you''re done with it." Qingyue nodded her head and left shortly after. Had it been the time before marriage, it would''ve been Luna in ce of Qingyue as she was Lilith''s personal maid. But Luna was now assigned to Lith and she was currently standing right behind him. Lilith got herself a new maid and her name was Luo Qingyue. She was handpicked by Lilith from the Human Continent and there was a sad backstory regarding Qingyue. However, she was now in a better ce, a ce where people couldn''t even dream of being in. Right in the refuge of the Goddess herself. She was serving the only Legendary Rank being in the whole world, what better could be than that? Any maid could be assigned to Lith as everyone was well trained and could do anything Lith would ask them to. If he wanted the head of a Supreme Rank, he could even get that by simply asking the servants. But Lilith assigned Luna to him for many reasons. The first one being that Luna had been with Lilith for a long time and knew everything Lilith needed without even asking. She could thus be of good help to Lith. Another major reason was that Luna was an Emperor Rank and also the head maid. Her being under Lith meant all the other servants were under him too. Everyone loved Lith and were close to him. Lith too shared the same feelings and Lilith knew he had deep respect and gratitude for all the servants. The two parties cared for each other so much that Lilith knew her son would have trouble asking the servants anything. She had seen him always be polite to them. He says thank you and other polite stuff even for the smallest of things! Although it wasn''t a bad thing, Lilith knew Lith would definitely have trouble in future for asking anything to the servants and so Luna was there for him. Being so close to Lith, she would know what he wanted and could make the other servants act on it. Lith''s attitude was gentle and warm to the ones close to him and cold and reserved with everyone else. Lilith was well aware of it and did what a good mother would do. In any case, after Qingyue was gone, Lilith looked back at the servants who were kneeling and had their heads bowed. The vampire court wasn''t a typical court. There were no ministers or people suggesting things to their ruler. Instead, the people in the court were simply on standby and did as they were told to do. The words of the Queen were absolute and the people in the court wouldn''t refute, suggest, add, or say anything regarding it. They would simply do as they had been asked to do. Such an administrative method had its pros and cons and wasn''t the best for everyone. But since it was Lilith as the one givingmands, such type of administration was the best type for everyone. Why was it so? Well of course being Lilith was an omniscient being. ? Lilith, looking at the servants below, asked, "What is the current situation of the society? How are they faring off?" The servants, hearing that question, were surprised once again as it had been almost ten thousand years since their Madamst asked about the welfare of the Vampire society. They thought that she didn''t care about them anymore, but they sure were wrong. They internally made an apology to their Madam for thinking in such a way. Out of the 197 servants kneeling down, many wondered who would be the one to answer their Madam. It wouldn''t be a problem if Lilith picked up anyone randomly and asked this question as everyone knew the answer to it. But the problem was, Lilith didn''t do it and the servants wondered who should speak. But when in doubt, for such a situation, the servants still had a way out. They all slightly turned their head to look towards the one and only calm andposed guy among them. One who would definitely be the best person to answer the Queen. This person¡­ Who else could it be but the Seraphim Noman? Ruben, Arbour, Kyonumarru, Lark, everyone was looking at him. Noman, who was hoping that at least this time these people gathered some courage and stood up to address the Queen''s question, was disappointed in them as they once again looked for him. But keeping his disappointment aside, he stood up, bowed once again and said calmly to the Queen, "There have been minor crimes in the lower society, but the higher ones are still self-reliant like before and are managing things properly." "However..." Noman''s eyes became serious as he said that word. He looked Lilith straight in the eyes and said with a cold glint in his eyes: "It seems there are some groups that are starting to underestimate Madam''s power. They have been ndering and putting up derogatory remarks." Gasp! The servants all gasped as they heard that. Something like that was happening and they didn''t even know!? How!? And who in the world had the audacity to do that?? Did the people forget that the Royal Servants exist and can wipe them out with just a mere click of their finger? How dare they say anything about their Madam! Not just Noman, the servants who were bowing all had serious faces and were excluding murderous and threatening aura from their bodies. Lith, looking at Noman and then at the servants, was genuinely surprised to see this. He wanted to ask Luna more about this and turned to look back, only to see that Luna''s face was really cold and she too, like everyone else, was radiating a murderous aura. Looking at her, Lith thought to himself, ''Damn..'' Chapter 558 What Are You Hiding, Noman? Every Royal Servant, including Luna, were extremely unhappy with the news Noman had just said. Lith was still very young and hadn''t seen the world properly. He was thus unaware of things and didn''tpletely understand what Noman said. His thought process was that his mother was a Queen and in all kingdoms, there were bound to be people who were unhappy and cursed the King/Queen. One can''t make everyone happy and if one worked to do such a thing, even if they spent all their lives working for it, there was bound to be some or the other dissatisfied soul. Also, giving attention to the ones that curse would mean stooping low to their level. Why do that and waste time? Since Lith was young and hadn''t seen this world much yet, he didn''t know that what Noman had just said was sugar coating things to a very high degree. Noman was well aware that his Prince was here in the court. He didn''t want to address things that may result in the Prince being stressed. Noman cared about Lith and he was someone who needed to be handled properly. Lith was still a small child in the eyes of all servants and they felt that it was their responsibility to look after him. The servants had made a collective decision to not let even a speck of dust harm Lith and Noman naturally was following that. It was his instincts to protect the young and so, he sugar coated things. As mentioned before, Lith was a child loved by all servants. What made them love him so much was obviously his attitude towards them and even Lith had no idea how much he meant to the servants. Luna, as she saw Lith look at her with a confused face, immediately suppressed all the murderous things she was thinking about and doing a light cough, bowed and asked, "Yes, Your Highness? How may I be of help?" Even to Luna, Lith was a child who must be protected at all cost. Whenever she saw Lith''s face, only one thing went in her mind and that was: ''Smol. Must protect.'' If Lith knew that he was being treated like a baby by all servants, he, who has almost mastered the art of being shameless and not getting embarrassed, would immediately copse and his progress would be fully ruined. But of course, there was no way he would know. Lith looked at Luna and was surprised watching her change her expressions so quickly. "Why are you so angry? And why are they so angry?" Lith asked, pointing towards the servants. Luna made an awkward smile and thought to herself, ''Your Highness, you''ll be even angrier than them if you got to know what Noman meant by derogatory remarks.'' But shoving aside that thought, Luna answered in a low voice to not disturb the court, "We are all angry because how dare the people say something bad about Madam? She looks after them and this is what they respond with?" As Lith heard that, he roughly understood that things were definitely what he was thinking. There were some dissatisfied souls who didn''t like the rule of his mother and were cursing her. Lith sighed thinking about it. No matter what, one definitely couldn''t satisfy everyone. But after thinking so, a proud feeling swelled up in Lith''s heart as he saw how much all the servants cared about his mother. Just a small thing was enough to get them all angry. His mother had definitely done a great job in getting such loyal people bound to her. Lilith, feeling the anger from everyone in the room and understanding what Noman meant, ces her hand on the armrest and leaned on it. She then asked calmly, "Who are the ones involved?" Noman bowed and answered everything to Lilith. Apparently some groups from the Vampire, Werewolf, and Demon Continent had forgotten what power the Vampire Queen held. Now that the news of hering back to the administration was out, the people from these ces were saying some bad stuff about the Queen. What those words were, Noman didn''t say it. Those words weren''t something that would evere out of a Seraphim''s mouth. Lilith noticed that Noman was not saying some stuff. She moved from her overbearing posture into a more normal one. She smiled and asked, "What are you hiding, Noman?" Lilith was in work mode and was serious. But looking at her Seraphim butler who wasn''t saying a few things which Lilith already knew, made her want to bully him a bit. It had been a long time since she hadst interacted properly with her servants and now that she was, it was only right for her to have a bit of fun. Noman, who was already used to his Madam bullying him like this, bowed and said, "I humbly apologise for my ipetence, but those are things I wouldn''t be able to say." Lilith sighed and shook her head with a smile. It seems Noman had be immune to her bullying. Lilith turned to look at Ruben, kneeling down in the front row and called him out. "Ruben, exin what is happening." Ruben got up, walked towards Noman and standing beside him, first bowed and paid his respect to his master. He then looked Lilith in the eyes and said, "Madam, what Noman isn''t saying is that¡ª" "Madam." Noman interrupted Ruben mid sentence. Although it was very rude to do such a thing in the Queen''s court, Noman took the risk. The reason being¡­ Noman bowed and said humbly, "There are things that, if said, might create problems to people in the court. It is best if we discuss this after the court session is over." Lilith, instead of feeling offended or angry because Noman broke the rules and also interrupted the person that Lilith had specifically called to ask information from, smiled and felt happy. She very well knew why Noman interrupted Ruben from speaking. Noman was taking into consideration Lith''s mind that may be affected if something that he shouldn''t hear was said. All people in this court were high level beings and also people with lots of experience. Lith was only just 22 years old. He was yet to know fully about the world. She was thus happy knowing her butlers were so caring towards her son and did things to protect him. Lilith shook her hand lightly and leaned on the side again, resting her face on her hand. "You worry too much, Noman. He needs to go through these things or he won''t grow." Noman, still bowing, said, "If Madam says so." He didn''t refute Lilith further as he got the final verdict from her. If she said it was okay, then it was okay. ? Lilith then looked at Ruben and said, "Continue, Ruben." Ruben nodded. He looked at Lilith and said in a neutral face with a calm expression, "So basically, Madam, people called you a bitch." "WHAT!?" Chapter 559 Babies Shouldnt Stress "WHAT!?" Lith almost fell down from his chair as he heard that. Not just him, all the other servants sucked in a cold breath of air as they heard that and gasped hard. They wondered how did Ruben have the balls to say something like that, and to the Queen itself! The most worried out of all people was definitely Arbour. He was kneeling on the front row and was sweating buckets right now. ''Damn it, Ruben. If you have a death wish, why take us all with you? Does this guy not know who is in front of him!?'' Despite being a Supreme Rank, the strongest among all Royal Servants, Arbour was the one trembling in fear right now. The others were just too shocked and didn''t really worry of dying from the Queen''s wrath. Noman, who was at Ruben''s side, sighed and gave up on everything. No matter how many times he says anything to Ruben, he''ll never understand and do his own thing. Lith, for the first time in a while, had gotten a big shock as he heard what Ruben said. He didn''t expect that he would say something like that to his mother. Not only was Lith shocked, he was also starting to fall in a daze. No child would be fine with having their mother cursed and not to mention in the current case, the bond Lith shared with Lilith went beyond and above than just mother and son. As Lith was falling into a daze, a cold and murderous aura was starting to seep out of his body. His spiritual power was going haywire and he was losing his cool with each passing second. Noman, feeling Lith''s emotions, turned to look at him and sighed. As he had expected, the Prince was young and what he was afraid of was starting to be true. He could now only turn to look at his Madam in hopes of having the Prince calm down. Lilith had thepletely opposite reaction than everyone else in the court. She wasn''t angry or felt offended and was simply sitting calmly on her throne. Ruben had stopped after saying his one line and was waiting for the Queen''s order to continue further. Lilith hadn''t given him permission yet. And Lilith hadn''t done so because she was busy watching Lith''s reaction. She knew that he would be the one affected the most by thatment. She was right. Lith, although falling into a daze, was still rational and didn''t fall into his natural instincts to cause bloodshed. He had learnt from the past and was waiting for Ruben to speak further so he could take action. Lith was looking at Ruben with murder in his eyes, as if Ruben was the culprit and would be killed anytime. But this anger wasn''t directed towards him but the people who had made thosements about his mother. Lilith, after watching Lith for a while, said with a smile, "babies shouldn''t stress so much." Snap! As she snapped her finger, Lith''s entire negative thoughts went down the drain and his thoughts became as calm as a stillke. His body felt rxed and this feeling was simr to getting drugged before having a medical procedure done on oneself. Lilith calling Lith baby so openly and in front of everyone had no effect on anyone. No servant thought anything weird about that as they felt it was only natural Lilith would say that. Lith was just twenty something, he was still a small child in front of everyone and in the heads of the servants, his image was like a toddler who had just begun walking. Except that this toddler looked like a handsome adult and was a genius and also someone with monstrous prowess. Even though the image was so bizarre, what they were actually imagining and what went on in the heads of those immortals wasn''t something a mortal brain couldprehend or imagine. Lith, the toddler in question, felt rxed and chilled. It felt as if he was riding along the breeze above a river. He didn''t have any thoughts and was lost in his own world. Lilith, after taking care of Lith''s mental state, turned to look at Ruben and asked him to continue. Ruben then said the names of the people and what other things they were saying about Lilith. The people were not just cursing Lilith, they also said that the new Queen of the Vampires was ipetent. This one thing Ruben said, it made a vein pop on Lilith''s head. She now became genuinely annoyed by the people. It was one thing to say something about her, but ndering her daughter? This wouldn''t be tolerated. Although Lilith didn''t bother with things if they weren''t putting her children in some dangerous or life threatening situation, currently her daughter had just begun taking baby steps into the field of politics and administration. Someone calling her ipetent and not appreciating the work she did was something Lilith wouldn''t tolerate. If it wasn''t for that and someone said something bad about Lucy, Lilith wouldn''t do anything. It wasn''t worth it to waste time on idiots who barked like dogs all day and night. There were countless people who cursed Lilith everyday or thought ill of her. Any mention of hers would make her notified about it. But she ignored it all as it didn''t matter. Lilith was happy in the ce she was and it was useless to bother about such little things. However, now it was different and she was not just annoyed, she was also slightly angry. Lilith gestured for everyone to quiet down and closed her eyes. She then extended her hands forward and like opening a zip, she moved her hand from left to right in a horizontal position. A rift in Space formed and the servants had a look into the void. In a split secondter, around a hundred people appeared out of the rift and it was gone after everyone was here. The servants were surprised to see so many people appear so suddenly in the court. As for Lith, he was staring at an empty space in front of him, his mind was nk and he wasn''t in his previous jolly state. The effect of the rxing spell Lilith put on him was over and he should be recovering any moment now. The almost hundred people that appeared, some seemed to be from the Demon race, some from the vampires, some from the werewolves and so on. These people, who had been suddenly pulled away from their original ces were extremely shocked and were about to panic as they arrived in some strange ce, but Lilith sealed their ability to make any noise and had them stay still like a statue in their ce. Noman and Ruben, as they had a look at these people, couldn''t help but raise their eyebrows in surprise. They both thought simultaneously: ''Madam is angry¡­'' Chapter 560 Rubens Punishment For the first time since its inception, the Vampire Royal Court had this many people in it. For all this while, the throne room was as empty as it could be with little to no activities happening as Lilith didn''t bother to act like a Queen. But now, she did bother to do her job and this caused the ce to be so lively. The Royal Servants were staring at the almost hundred people their Queen had summoned, wondering what they had to do or the Queen would do. At this moment, Lith''s senses recovered and as he had a look around him, he became confused and wondered what was happening. He turned to face his mother, only to feel a tap on his shoulder. Lith looked back and it was Luna who had ced her hand on his shoulder. As Luna had Lith''s attention, she bent down and whispered in his ears, "Your Highness, please remember, you''re an observer. No matter what happens, you''ll only watch and not cause any disturbance in the court." Lilith had given instructions to Luna regarding Lith and she was following those. Lith was supposed to be an observer and although he could disturb the court or chime in to say anything he wanted, it would be better if he didn''t and just stayed like an observer. Lilith wouldn''t really mind if Lith did that but she had to teach Lith a few things now that she had gotten the opportunity. Since Lith was a Prince, there would be a lot of times he would be called to various different courts. In each court session, there was tension and friction among the members. There would also be times when Lith would feel annoyed or have a turmoil in his emotions or perhaps times when he would feel like killing everyone in the court. However, acting on impulse as well as not retaining rationality or simply having various fluctuations in emotions was not a good thing. A great individual had their emotions in check and Lith had to learn it. For instance, despite being called a bitch, Lilith felt little to nothing. Her emotions changed only when things hade down to her daughter, otherwise even if she was called more names or even had people curse her ancestors, she wouldn''t give a damn. Her children meant everything to her and she wouldn''t tolerate things. Of course, this didn''t mean that Lilith would always be on the lookout for people cursing her children and kill them one by one. There were various levels to her tolerance. Taking the current example once again, Lucy was called ipetent and if it was said by someone at any other time, Lilith wouldn''t have cared. But Lucy was just starting to learn the ways of being a Queen. She was progressing little by little and someone ndering her like that was an insult to the hard work she did all this while. Lilith thus had fluctuations in her emotions and became slightly angry. But as for Lith, he wasn''t able to tolerate anyone ndering his mother. Lilith, although happy that her child loved her so much and was so angry about someone cursing her, she still felt he shouldn''t have such drastic changes in his emotions. There were a lot of dogs in the world who only barked and didn''t bite. Their barks meant no more than a fart. Trying to shoo them away was simply wasting energy and time. Lith had to learn these things was what Lilith was thinking. By having him in court and instructing Luna to keep him quiet, Lilith was trying to make Lith be more calmer and observant. Lith, being told to be quiet nodded his head and focused in front. But as he did so, the memories of just a bit back flowed in. He knitted his brows and his anger was once again starting to swell up. However, having been through that once and now being told to be quiet, Lith''s state was much better and different than before. ''So those are the people who said that?'' He thought to himself as he looked at them. He had a calm expression on the outside but from the inside, he was anything but calm. Lith was nning the ways he would kill the people present in front, but being told that he was an observer and couldn''t disturb the court was what making him stay seated and not do anything. Lith was starting to be restless with each passing second as he looked at the people in front. Lilith, sitting a bit away from Lith, how could she not feel what her son was going through? But of course, she didn''t say anything to him as she was testing his patience. Lilith diverted her attention away from Lith and looking at Ruben in front, asked, "Tell me, why are these people still alive?" Lilith knew that anyone who cursed the Royal family wouldn''t be alive to see the light of the new day''s silver moon.* So why were these people still alive? She wondered. Ruben, bowing, answered, "I had no idea who was involved and the others were in the midst of investigating, but Madam had called us to the court and we had to halt the things we were doing. I apologise for my incapabilities. Madam should punish me." Lilith realized the reason. It seems that this thing had happened just recently, otherwise there was no way her servants wouldn''t be ying football with the heads of the ones who had made such nder. Lilith nodded her head lightly and said, "I''ll let it slide this time because I was the one who called everyone. But of course, you can''t go unpunished." Lilith wasn''t an unreasonable person. She was also only punishing Ruben because she knew if she didn''t, Ruben would feel disheartened and would be depressed knowing he was ipetent. He was a prideful demon, not being able to do things quickly even though it wasn''t his fault was bound to make him doubt himself. Punishing him would make him steer off that topic and be back to normal. Lilith turned towards Noman after talking about punishment and continued, "Noman, you are to sing the holy songs and test some new purification spells that you are creating on Ruben. Show no mercy. You can stop once you''re satisfied or if Ruben dies by any chance." A long ensued in the entire court. Nobody felt what the Queen had said was funny, except of course, the Queen herself, Luna and Noman, who were internallyughing. As for Ruben, he had his brows knitted and was internally cursing himself to not have done the job properly. If he had done so, he wouldn''t be tortured like this. To others it may sound funny, but this thing was no joke. Noman was an Emperor Rank Seraphim, his holy songs were literally a killer weapon and it would only be a miracle if Ruben survived this onught. But of course, Noman wouldn''t really sing to kill Ruben. Or would he? This was something even Ruben couldn''t predict. Mind you, Ruben had always called himself to be Noman''s best friend and he couldn''t predict what his best friend would do. But of course, that was from his side. On Noman''s side, he had always denied any ims of Ruben being his best friend. As Lith heard the punishment and about the holy songs, it made him shudder, as he remembered his wife''s torture. Emilia literally had shown no mercy on himst time and he regretted teasing her. Although he did have a sexy time with her, listening to the holy songs from the mouth of a Seraphim itself was not a pleasant experience. But of course, despite being tortured, his wife seemed too sexy when she took such a dominant role. As he thought about that, not just his mind, but even his little brother was confused as to whether it should be limp in fear or roar by being turned on by remembering the sexy look that Emilia gavest time. Lith shook his head and shoved those thoughts aside. Now was not the time to remember such things! But of course, now that he did remember it, he thought to himself, ''I might really be a closeted maso like Lucy. Or maybe I just have a thing for dominant waifus. Hmm... Thetter is definitely a big possibility. I don''t think I am a maso.'' ''Yeah, I am sure I am into tall, dominant, anddies with a big butt.'' ''Definitely.'' ''Yes, me no maso.'' And so... Thinking of such things, the Vampire Prince sessfully patched his anger issues and sat calmly in the one of the world''s highest level courts. ¡­.. *A new day in Vampire Continent begins with the crimson hue disappearing. When its day, the moon is silver, when night, it is crimson-silver in color. Chapter 561 Lets Make Babies Ruben''s punishment was done, and now it was time to decide the fate of these hundred people in the court. The hundred people were slithering on the ground as if they were having a seizure, but they weren''t having a stroke. They were merely tied up, and their ability to speak was sealed. So, they were trying their best to struggle and break free, hence their wriggling movements. Lilith looked at them, and her amethyst eyes shed a shade of red. Just after a split second, the reddish sh was gone. As soon as it did, the people in the court heard a sizzling noise and could smell something burning. It took them only a short time to figure out where it wasing from. Their eyes focused on one person among the desperately slithering hundred people on the ground. This particr man wriggled as if salt had been put on a worm. Everyone could see the head of the person start to melt away; despite that, he wasn''t dead. The melting continued until even his hair, nails, and bones turned into a gooey puddle. In the end, only his core remained. Lilith flicked her finger in the direction of the core. Instantly, the person who had died from melting was alive and well once again. She then made the person stand up and removed the restrictions on him. This person appeared to be in theirte 40s and wore good-quality robes, indicating he was from a well-off background. Lilith read the minds of the hundred people present. She was able to confirm that this was the person who had called her daughter ipetent. Giving him a quick death meant letting him off easy. There was no way Lilith would allow such a thing. While keeping him up, Lilith turned to face Ruben again and said, "These are the people who were cursing. You know what to do about them, right?" Ruben nodded his head. Lilith continued, "send me a video of them when you''re done." Ruben bowed and agreed with it. Lilith was talking about torturing the people; the best person to do such a thing was a demon. There was only one person fit for such a job, and it was none other than Ruben. After she decided the fate of those people, she turned her attention back to the person floating in mid-air before her. Lilith leaned forwards and looked at the man with a calm expression. However, her calmness only scared the man more. He had no idea what was happening; or why he was singled out. He was rxing in his home when he was pulled by something. Next thing he knew, he was in a dark ce, his hands and legs tied, and he could see nothing nor hear anything. Just a short whileter, he felt a burning sensation, and the searing pain intensified with each passing second. He wanted to scream, but he couldn''t. He wanted to die, but he couldn''t. He felt his consciousness fade away, and finally, the pain ended. He was now back to normal. Once his senses returned, he felt himself get up. He felt his restrictions were removed, and he looked around¡­ His hair from all over his body stood on their ends as he felt a chill down his spine. He didn''t know where he was or who the people around were, but just looking at them and feeling their auras, he felt horrified. But he felt the most scared when he looked up at the mighty throne. Ady in a regal red dress was sitting atop a mighty throne. Behind her was a silver-crimson moon emitting its radiance. Despite the room having an overall dark theme, he could clearly see thedy''s face. The man found thedy extremely beautiful but also terrifying at the same time. He couldn''t look at her face for more than a second as he felt a massive pressure on his soul. This caused him to panic further and made him wonder what in the heavens he had done to invite her ire. Looking at the guy who called Lucy ipetent, Lilith thought for a second about the best method to torture the guy. After a few seconds of thinking, she decided to cage him in the Royal Prison and torture him for eternity. Lilith swiped her finger to the right, in the direction of the prison. The man zoomed in that direction and disappeared from the court instantly. Lilith then swiped her palm to the left, and the remaining people vanished. They had been teleported to a cage which Ruben would checkter. Finally cleaning up the mess, Lilith started talking about the things rted to the new hierarchy again and discussed the venue and everything with the servants. Sitting on the sidelines, Lith was starting to feel bored with all the discussion. But he didn''t show it on his face and continued to listen. Finally, after a whole day''s worth of discussion, Lilith dismissed the servants andid back on her throne to take a break and drink some tea. Lith walked towards her and made her sit on the edge of her throne. He went behind her and started massaging her shoulders to make her feel rxed. While massaging his mother''s shoulder, Lith asked, "So, now that the banquet is being held outside, does that mean the castle won''t have any visitors?" Lilith, having her eyes closed and sipping on some tea, said, "There won''t be anyone visiting other than friends and family." "I see. But the outer area is empty and can have visitors. You know, without any here, it''ll seem pretty lonely." Lith put out his thoughts. Lilith chuckled. She turned back to look him in the eyes and said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry. Once you grow up and make babies, the castle will be filled with their giggles and cries. It won''t seem lonely anymore." Hearing that, Lith joked, "Why wait for long? Let''s go make babies now." Lilith chuckled and pinched Lith''s nose. "I have lots of work. And you shouldn''t think about babies until you feel satisfied with your cultivation. Many neglect their children in pursuit of a greater dao and martial peak. Do you want to be someone like that?" His mother''s words, although she appeared to be joking, were actually a great piece of advice in itself and contained profound meanings of life. Replying to his mother, he shook his head and said, "I don''t want to. But instead of making babies, why don''t we enjoy the process and the art of babymaking?" Lilith chuckled again. "Mama is busy for two more days. No time for doing anything naughty until then." "It''s a pity." Lith sighed and said. Lilith kissed Lith''s lips lightly and replied, "It indeed is." "Anyway, go prepare yourself for the banquet that''ll happen tomorrow. If you present yourself properly, you may even end up having all the noble vampiredies in your bedroom for the night." She giggled after saying so. Lith rolled his eyes. Did he look like someone who wanted to sleep with strangers? He wasn''t living a life of debauchery or was a dual cultivator to do such things. Lith kissed Lilith and said his goodbyes, eventually leaving the throne room. As he moved out, he noticed there was someone following him. He looked back, only to see Luna, his personal maid, behind him. He was about to strike up a conversation with her when he heard footstepsing from the front. Turning towards the front, Lith saw ady donning purple robes, and a ck pointy hat, walk towards him. She had red and blue eyes, and ck hair cascaded down her shoulders. She was a fine-lookingdy appearing in her early 30s. Behind thedy was Qingyue, his mother''s personal maid, wearing a maid uniform that perfectly fit her curves. Qingyue''s figure was slim and sleek. Her boobs may be petite, but her butt was ample and of the perfect shape, challenging even Luna, whose curves were the best of the best. Despite the fantastic proportions of her curves, everything was hidden under the uniform. Even Lith had yet to get a good look under Qingyue''s uniform. As for thedy wearing a pointy hat and baggy clothing, her curves and hourss-like figure was still visible to Lith. However, despite being surrounded by beauties, Lith didn''t eye them lustfully and just stood there without throwing them a second nce. Thedy with the pointy hat and Qingyue both bowed and greeted Lith as they reached near him. "Greetings, Miss Hecate. What brings you here?" Lith recognized her face hidden by her hat once she was closer. However, he didn''t know that Hecate was called by his mother. Hecate, firstly being called ''Miss'' so politely and also by someone like Lith, who was the Prince and someone far above in status than her, felt happy internally. Even after years of being out of touch, Lith was still so polite with her. Not only that, he had be so handsome! Even if he was so handsome, there didn''t seem to be any trace of arrogance in Lith. Instead of replying to Lith, the Witch Queen couldn''t help but wonder: ''Why is the Prince so nice?'' Chapter 562 Hecate Ls Special Hecate was lost in her thoughts for a bit but soon came to her senses and answered Lith in a neutral tone, "I have been called by Her Majesty, Your Highness." "I see." Lith nodded his head. He smiled and said, "If you want to meet mom, she''s free now." Hecate nodded her head. She bowed and said, "If there''s anything His Highness needs, feel free to contact me. I''ll be taking my leave then." Lith nodded and left after saying farewell to Hecate. This was probably the shortest interaction between them. Even so, Lith could tell that Hecate hadn''t changed even after so many years. He vividly remembered the day when he first saw her. That day, Lith realized that his mother was the Vampire Queen. It was fun to remember how shocked he was and how his mother had responded to his silly questions. Hecate was a bit special to Lith. She was the first person Lith had seen other than this mother or sister since he arrived in this world. He remembered that he hadn''t seen Luna or any other Royal Servant until he had his first feeding session. Hecate had always been good to Lith. Even though she appeared subservient, her attitude didn''t seem like she was forced to provide her services. She did not show a trace of hate or dislike towards her job or her employers, namely his mother and him. Hecate had always been supportive in all his past dealings with her. He realized that he really underappreciated her and didn''t give her enough credit. Lith made a mental note to treat her better the next time he saw her. Then he went on his way to look for clothes he could wear tomorrow. Luna tagged along with him, and the two soon reached Lith''s bedroom. Lith''s bedroom wasrger whenpared to his mother''s. The reason was quite obvious. Lilith knew Lith''s harem would only increase in the future. With that in mind, she had ordered the room to be made in such a manner that it could amodate all hisdies and even be erged further. There was a big bed in his room, a tall ceiling, a lot of space to put in a sofa, a tv, and other entertainment systems. It also had arge firece in the room. Lith walked towards the sofa and sat down on it. Hey back on it and rxed. As he did so, Luna walked close to him and said, "Your Highness, when are you going to decide on your outfit for tomorrow?" Lith, rxing on the sofa with his eyes closed, "It''s a pain to go out and do shopping. Maybeter in the evening?" "You don''t need to go out," Luna answered. Lith opened one of his eyes and looked at Luna. "Do we have clothes avable for selection in the castle itself?" Luna shook her head. "We don''t, but there are ways for you to select robes. One second, let me show you." Luna walked in front of the space between the sofa and the tv and drew a magic circle. Soon, it lit up, and a green-colored light radiated from it. "It''s done. Please stand in the middle, and you''ll know the rest." Luna said. Not knowing what it was, Lith decided to give it a try. He got up and walked to the center of the magic circle. As he stood in the center, Luna walked towards him and started taking off his robes. This made Lith ask, "Why are you taking my clothes off?" Without looking at Lith''s face, Luna answered, "It''s important, Your Highness. I can exin why, but why don''t you see it for yourself?" Lith nodded and agreed with what she said. It wasn''t the first time Luna had taken off his clothes, and he wasn''t shy. He was just curious about what was happening here. After Luna was done taking off his clothes and leaving him on just his underwear, she went to the sofa and sat on it. She then took out a tablet screen and started working to have Lith choose clothes. Soon, In front of Lith, a big screen appeared. This screen showcased many options for him to choose from. "Just think of the option you want to select, and you''ll be able to browse through the screen," Luna said. Lith nodded. He had a system now and was familiar with how to use mindmands. Lith did that, and under the clothes menu, he chose shirts and browsed through a list of shirts. He found a good shirt and picked it. In the next instant, the shirt materialized around his torso. Lith was amazed by this technology. He touched the shirt to see if it was real or not and was shocked when he found it was real. Lith looked at Luna and said, "It sure is a nice trick." Luna smiled. "I told you, it''s better to experience it yourself than hear about it from me." Lith nodded, agreeing with her statement. For the next few moments, he carefully checked himself in the mirror. Then he smiled at Luna and said, "This is great, but it doesn''t feel as nice as when you help me put clothes on." Luna smiled upon hearing that. "I can help you do it even now, but doesn''t His Highness think he''ll be bored to have his clothes changed a hundred or maybe a thousand times?" Hearing that number made Lith drop his smile. ''Damn, she''s right.'' He thought to himself. It felt sexy to have your maid help you change clothes, only if it is one set of clothes. Repeatedly doing the same thing would definitely be annoying. Lith nodded his head and once again agreed with Luna. He then tried on a few more shirts and got busy selecting clothes. While he was busy¡­ * Barony of Bernard, Human Continent. The afternoon had passed, and the sky was starting to darken. As thest rays of daylight extinguished, many carriages started moving towards the castle of Baron Bernard. Today was a special asion in the Barony of Bernard as it so happened to be the birthday of the Baron''s daughter. A grand event was being hosted to celebrate her birthday. Not only was it the celebration of her birthday, but also tomemorate the fact that she had reached Rank 8! Bing a Rank 8 within a hundred years was an astonishing feat! The world''s average poption would not even hope to cross the Rank 6 mark, let alone be Rank 8s, that too before turning hundred. For the ones who did be Rank 8s, their average age was around five hundred to a thousand years old. Baron Bernard''s daughter was definitely talented and had caught the attention of many higher nobles. In this world, if you didn''t have money or authority, the only way to form connections with the higher-ups was through your cultivation. But, of course, the path of cultivation was just as tricky. Not only one faced numerous obstacles like inner demons and bottlenecks, but the powerful people would also try to kill the talented seeds not affiliated with them. After all, why allow talents to mature and be a threat to them? The higher-ups of the Main races usually didn''t kill the talents of their own race, as it meant weakening their own race. However, they always kept an eye on the other seven races. They tried to kill the geniuses that stood out by rising through the ranks faster than usual. Everything was done sneakily and with underhanded methods. It was evil of the other races, but it was just how it was. Under such pressure, someone like a small Baron''s daughter still managed to rise to the Rank. It was an astonishing feat in itself! Yet, she had done it without exceptional support or background! The higher-ups of the human race would only notice the talents if they were Rank 9 or above or from some prestigious academy like the Abx World Academy. Baron Bernard knew this fact. To ensure his daughter would receive the attention of the higher-ups of the human race, he hosted a grand event using her birthday and rise in cultivation as an excuse. Almost all the other Barons, Knights, and even Viscounts were making an appearance at this Grand party. Bernard had spared no effort to coax them intoing. He used the help of a Count he knew. He let out a word that the Count would being, which resulted in everyone readily epting the invitation. The nobles were all greedy people. Everyone wanted to form connections with the Count, as in the aristocracy, only rtionships mattered. Even the nobles who didn''t like Baron Bernard had epted the invitation and wereing. ? In just an hour, as the day ended, all the invited nobles were now in Baron Bernard''s castle, chatting together over drinks and waiting for Bernard to appear. However, amidst the invited nobles, there was one exception, who was currently standing in a corner of the ballroom, gazing at everyone and analysing them. This exception held a wine ss in his hand and lightly stirring it, said softly to himself, "So many people. Interesting." "I guess instead of just finishing my mission, I''ll be having a feast and making Master proud." Chapter 563 Neos Second Teacher At the corner of the ballroom, the one having a wine ss in his hand and calmlymenting on the people was a handsome ck-haired, magenta-eyed teenager. The teen wore an exquisite tuxedo that fit his body shape properly, showing how well-built he was. This handsome teen was none other than Neo, Lith''s avatar. Neo infiltrated this event easily by taking out a carriage driver of a Baron who was visiting the castle. He ensured that the person he chose didn''t have a high level of security and also had the invitation from Bernard. This made killing the carriage driver an easy task when the carriage had stopped for a break. After Neo was inside the castle gates and the Baron inside the carriage was dropped off, he parked the carriage in its respective ce and sneaked his way toward the castle''s main entrance. On his way, Neo changed his clothes and removed his disguise. He looked really handsome in his elegant tuxedo. To enter the castle, he blended in with another noble family that was visiting. The best part was no one even suspected his identity because of his looks. The noble family did not suspect Neo as he kept some distance from them. At the same time, the guards also didn''t have any doubts because they considered Neo a part of that noble family''s entourage. Believe it or not, Neo looked far better than the personages of the noble families entering the castle. With the way he presented himself and his calm demeanor, people thought he might be someone with a very influential background. In any case, infiltrating the castle was easy, and it didn''t require much effort. Neo didn''t have to make a big scene for such a small thing. He didn''t have to kill anyone. All in all, he entered the castle without much drama and made his way to the ballroom. The ballroom had a high ceiling, and many chandeliers dangled from it, making the ambiance bright and warm. The nobles had be busy already, and the whole event was started unofficially. Neo, standing in a corner, holding a wine ss, was analyzing people to see who was fit to form a connection and who wasn''t. From what his teacher had said to him, he shouldn''t try to make a connection with the nobles who roam from one ce to another and constantly try to talk with everyone. Instead, he should go for the ones staying in one ce and not mingling with the other nobles. Neo soon found one such group of people he could talk with. But before he could go to them, twodies and a man with them made their way toward him. As the three reached Neo, the man, standing in between the twodies, said to Neo: "Ho, Ho, what a fine-looking young man you are. Young man, which family do you belong to?" The man appeared to be middle-aged but had ck hair and a beard with streaks of white visible in them. Neo nodded lightly and replied, "Greetings." He was calm, and with the way he made a reply, he was expressing to the other party that he wanted to be left alone and didn''t want to be bothered. Neo had learned the art of conversations from his second teacher. Ruben wasn''t the best when it came to conversations. He was more of a rogue who could teach Neo how to get thedies, beat the husbands of thedies, eat people, and so on and so forth. Neo was like a newborn when he first met Ruben. Anything Ruben taught, he absorbed the teachings like a sponge. There was a high chance Neo had an attitude and personality like Ruben, but it didn''t happen in the end. It was for one reason, and that was¡­ Noman. Noman used to visit Ruben from time to time, and when he saw Neo, he was curious to see who he was that Ruben was training. Finding out it was his Prince''s avatar, Noman felt it wouldn''t be good if Neo adopted the personality of Ruben. Thus, Noman started teaching him normal, everyday things like conversing, making friends, talking to someone you want a favor from, and so on. Noman, Ruben, and Neo were in a different dimension when training where time was faster than in the normal world. Lith wanted Neo to be trained within a year, but it wasn''t possible. Hence, Ruben took Neo to another dimension. Getting the teachings from Ruben and Noman both, Neo learned a lot. Eventually, he deviated and didn''t develop an attitude like his official teacher, Ruben. Thus, his conversing skills were pretty good. The middle-aged man gave an awkward smile after he saw how reserved and uninterested Neo was in making his acquaintance. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is this youngster from some top family? So what I thought was correct?'' The man thought Neo might be from some top family before, so he was trying to strike up a conversation with him. People that looked as young as Neo would definitely not be standing idly in one ce. They would try and talk to the youngdies of other families and do their best to form connections. The manughed lightly at Neo''s response and said, "Young man, you shouldn''t stand idly like that. You should talk to the youngdies. Look, over there is the youngdy from the House of Jia. I am sure you know how influential her house is." Before Neo could respond to the man''s words, one of the twodies, standing beside the man, chimed in and said shaking her head, "I don''t think the Jia family''s girl would suit this young man here." The otherdy beside the man nodded her head. "In my opinion, this sire should go for the youngdy from the House of Ye. She''s right over there." Thedy from the House of Jia was a petite girl with brown hair and brown eyes wearing yellow attire that entuated her beauty. And thedy from the House of Ye was a ck-haired, blue-eyed girl with good curves wearing a white and blue colored hanfu. Both seemed to be of the same age as Neo and were stunning beauties. "Yes, the Ye family''s girl seems good for this fine man here." Thedy beside the man said. "Indeed. Mister, don''t listen to the opinion of our husband. He''s old and doesn''t know what teenagers of your age like." The otherdy said. Standing between the two, the manughed and said to Neo, "My wives are right. But remember, if you get the youngdy from the House of Jia, you''ll have some good stuffter." He then winked at Neo, as if Neo could understand the underlying meaning behind the man''s words. The twodies knitted their brows and hit the man with their elbows. They then made an annoyed smile and said to Neo simultaneously, "Absolutely not!" Neo blinked in confusion. He honestly had no idea what was happening. He lightly coughed, trying to attract the attention of the three people, and asked, "Thank you for your rmendations. I''ll look into them. Before we part ways, can I know the names of the good sir and madams here?" "Ho! Ho! Ho! Amidst our talks, we forgot to introduce ourselves! How rude of us, Ho! Ho! Ho!" The manughed. Twodies beside him covered their faces and lightly giggled as well. The man extended his hand forwards and said, "I am Tang Jiao." Neo shook hands with him and answered, "Neo." The man backed off after introducing himself, and thedy beside him came forward. She extended her hand slowly, unlike the man, and after Neo held it, said softly, "Tang Mei Li." She had a slightly seductive tone which went unnoticed by Jiao but caught the attention of Neo. She was hinting something to Neo with her voice, and as if that wasn''t enough, she made a small wink at him as he shook hands with her. Neo, retaining the calmness within him, knew what she was trying to do. To respond to her, he lightly pressed her thumb with his own so the man beside wouldn''t notice it. Thedy raised an eyebrow in surprise and, taking her hand away, covered her face and giggled. Her giggles didn''t catch the man''s attention once again, as this was a habit of the nobledies when they were talking to the young and ying around with them. The otherdy then put her hand forwards and, as Neo took it, said calmly, "Tang Niwa." Neo shook it and introduced himself. The introduction was done, but thedy didn''t take her hand away. She continued to talk to Neo and said, "Neo, if it doesn''t work out with the Ye family''s girl, I''lle for you and give you some more rmendations. Go talk to her before the ball ends." Neo nodded. He looked Niwa in her eyes and replied, "Thank you for your help and kind words." Niwa let go of Neo''s hand and backed away after he was done. She and Mei Li waved goodbye to Neo and walked away with Jiao. As Neo looked at them, he couldn''t help but think, ''Teacher was so right about the older humandies¡­.'' ..... A/N: The next two chapters contain Neo, Mei Li, and Niwa''s explicit scenes. You can skip them if you want. It was a bit important for plot purposes and would probably be the only time such explicit scenes are present. Let me know your opinion on it, whether you want more such type of things or are just satisfied with Lith''s stuff. Of course, Neo would be getting screentime in future, but I''ll probably only mention smut stuff in passing, rted to him. Chapter 564 Mei Li And Niwa* From the teachings of Ruben, Neo knew that the older nobledies always tried to hit subtly on the younger boys. Although their intention may not be to sleep with them, they sure liked to flirt. But in the case of Mei Li and Niwa, they were openly giving Neo a ticket to their secret garden. How so, one might ask? From Mei Li''s slightly seductive tone and the suggestive wink, even a blockhead could deduce her intentions, let alone Neo. As for Niwa, she was even more obvious with her handshake. No sane woman would say ''I''lle for you'' in a conversation with a stranger. Although she didn''t show any hints of trying to hit on Neo, this one just gave it away. Neo was pretty sure that Niwa only hit on him because Mei Li gave her a signal by giggling. If he yed his cards right, he could end up in bed with these two sexy cougars before the event was over. Neo''s main target was Bernard''s wife, but now that Tang Jiao''s wives came looking for him, he wasn''t going to reject them. As he had thought before, it was going to be a feast for him today. He came to this event aiming to bed onedy, but he could sleep with many more before returning home. Neo was also amazed by the fact that things worked out so well as soon as he arrived here. From the information he had received from his Main body, Lith, Tang Jiao was a Viscount who ranked in the top three. This guy definitely was a big shot, and even Neo had no idea how he managed to attract his attention. But in any case, it was beneficial for him. If he slept with Mei Li and Niwa, his curse would be lifted, and he would be free. The curse stated Neo had to sleep with someone two realms above him. Usually, the Human race only bestowed the title of Viscount on people above the Saint Rank. Judging from the fact that the Tang family ranked in the top three, he must be a Half-King. His wives, although appearing humble when talking to Neo, were actually in the same realm as Tang Jiao! This meant that he would literally be having a fun night with big shots and his curse would be lifted as well. He knew his Master had given him a task to sleep with Bernard''s wife because it had moderate difficulty. Neo was aware that his Master considered that Neo may be unable toplete his first task and thus chose something rtively easy. Neo was happy with the fact that his Master showed such care. But he also felt gleeful in his heart, knowing he would make his Master even more proud. Neo considered sleeping with Mei Li and Niwa tonight a done deal, but his main target was still Bernard''s wife. He wouldn''t let her slip out of his grasp just because he managed to bag some other beautifuldies. It was because the task his Master assigned him would only bepleted after he slept with her. A few minutes passed as Neo stood in his ce, enjoying the party. The people at the ball were notified by attendants that the main party would begin in an hour. Hearing that made the nobles internally happy as they had more time to talk with each other and form connections. Neo too was d that there was still an hour remaining. He gulped down the wine in his hand and walked towards the Tang family to make his move. Tang Jiao was standing in a corner with his two wives and they were talking to a few other nobles. Neo approached a noble group close to them. He didn''t directly go to Tang''s wives as that wouldn''te appropriate. He stood just close enough such that he could signal Mei Li and Niwa without being discovered by Tang Jiao. Neo stood close to the noblemen talking about politics and pretended to be interested in their chat. After standing there for a few minutes, he caught Niwa''s eye. Neo threw her a charming smile and subtly moved his neck toward thedies'' room in a secluded corner. He emptied the wine in his ss in one gulp and started walking towards the corner. Niwa was not a young girl. She understood what Neo wanted, and her heart started racing at the thought of their soon-to-happen ndestine meeting. "Ahem." Niwa cleared her throat in a bid to grab her husband''s attention. When Jiao turned to face her, Niwa whispered in his ears. "Honey, I need to use the restroom. I''ll be back in a while." Jiao nodded and went back to chatting with the other nobles. He did not think anything of it. The Nobledies used the restroom quite frequently during parties. Not because they wanted to freshen up, but to fix their appearance, do light makeup, and other stuff. Niwa then walked towards Mei Li and asked her to apany her to the restroom. Mei Li nodded, and she, too, notified Jiao about it. Jiao again didn''t think anything of it, as his two wives would mostly go together to the restroom. Mei Li and Niwa smiled and excused themselves from other Nobles numerous times as they headed towards thedies'' room across the Ballroom. Then they waited for Neo to arrive here. In a few minutes, Neo appeared, and as soon as he did, Niwa held his hand and quickly dragged him inside the restroom. She then took him inside one of the many washrooms and shut the door. Mei Li stood outside on guard and was on the lookout for people. As soon as Neo was inside, he knew he had to make his move, or everything would be messed up. The olderdies liked the young boys, but the majority loved it even more when the youngsters were dominant. Keeping that in mind, Neo pulled Niwa close to him and mmed her back on the washroom''s door. Of course, it wasn''t a hard m, just a light one that wouldn''t cause any pain to her. Niwa was surprised by the sudden roughness, but before she could say or do anything, Neo pinned both her hands above her head and sealed her lips with his own. Niwa widened her eyes in surprise. ''This youngster¡­ isn''t he too bold for a teenager!?'' Niwa had heard from her peers that the younger boys would usually need to be guided. She had no idea whether this was true or not, as she had never slept with a youngd, but it seemed that this boy here knew his stuff. She was not at all disappointed with what was happening and let Neo take charge willingly. She was having an affair behind her husband''s back for the first time, and it excited her. The same was the case with Mei Li. The reason she couldn''t sleep with others was not just because her status was high, but her cultivation was too. She wouldn''t want to sleep with any random person like that. However, she found Neo to be the ideal partner she was looking for. Not only was he charming, but he also had a high cultivation base despite his youth. She had a hunch just by looking at him, but when she shook his hand, her suspicions were confirmed. She had felt his bone age and also cultivation level during that short contact. It was Niwa''s first time having an affair behind her husband''s back, so she was naturally a bit scared. But this only ended up causing her blood to pump faster and gave her more thrills. Neo could feel that Niwa was getting nervous. With how much she was shaking, it was evident that it was definitely her first time doing it with someone other than her husband. He was taught how to read the bodynguage and the behavior of women by Ruben, and it wasn''t difficult to notice. While Niwa was trembling, half in fear and half in excitement, Neo didn''t let her recover from it or give her time to reconsider her actions. He slid his hand down in her robes and grazed his fingers on her softbia. As soon as Niwa felt such an attack, she trembled even further and tried to resist Neo. Of course, she wasn''t resisting himpletely, but just enough to make it appear like she wasn''t overly happy about the situation. It made her feel less guilty this way. As soon as Neo''s hands were on her honeypot, he slid his two fingers inside her and rubbed her clit with his thumb. He started moving his hand, making Niwa tremble even more. She started to let out muffled moans in Neo''s mouth. Mei Li, standing outside, could hear the noises from the inside and also the bathroom door shaking. She blushed and couldn''t help but walk towards the stall and say to the two: "Keep it down you two. We''ll be in trouble if someone hear¡ª Whaa!" Chapter 565 Mei Li And Niwa (2)* Mei Li was shocked when she was suddenly pulled inside. Before she could even respond to the shock, she felt a soft sensation on her lips, and a musky and wild scent assaulted her nose and mouth. Mei Li widened her eyes in surprise like Niwa. When she looked at her kisser, she saw Neo''s handsome face. Mei Li got the shock of her life as she didn''t even get a chance to rethink whether she was okay with having an affair with someone else. She was still thinking about her choice and wanted to see how Niwa would react before deciding to go through with it. Unexpectedly, she was pulled in, and now it was toote for her to go back. Since it was toote anyway, she decided to let go of her worries and enjoy herself. Feeling shy, Mei Li closed her eyes to avoid looking at Neo. She tried to blend herself into the situation and didn''t want to think of anything that might make her feel guilty. Mei Li and Niwa only considered having an affair because of the gossip they heard from other Nobledies. They had listened to them constantly bber about how the youngds had a lot of vigor and stamina and could satisfy their itch. The youth was youth and couldn''tpare to their old husbands. Other than that, Mei Li and Niwa did not get enough attention from their husband. While he seemed incredibly close to the two at the party, he did not bother to talk to them when they were at home. He wouldn''t even give them proper attention or meet them! Mei Li and Niwa were fed up with it and were also sexually frustrated since it had been a long time since they were boned by their husband. Though yes, they had ns to do stuff after this party when they went home, the twodies couldn''t resist Neo''s charms. Even from afar, Neo seemed like an odd one out. Although Neo barely had above-average height, his demeanor, attitude, and overall way of presenting himself made the twodies instantly fall head over heels for him. It was to be noted that they were already influenced greatly by their peers, and Neo''s charisma was the final thing that pushed them to have an affair. Mei Li couldn''t speak anything as she was left speechless. She had kissed someone other than her husband for the first time. She had acted like a mature, haughtydy when talking to Neo at the party. Yet, now her cover was washed away, and the real her was exposed in front of him. The same was the case with Niwa. Nobody except her husband had touched her secret garden before. Still, Neo didn''t even ask her permission or hesitate before doing so. Although Niwa and Mei Li both had the power to resist Neo, his slight touch made them feel a tingle all over their body. His fingers, currently inside Niwa''s warm cave, were making her tremble from pleasure. The pleasure was so intense that she couldn''t even look at Mei Li, who was being kissed orin to Neo for breaking the kiss with her. Neo, the mastermind behind pulling the twodies down towards the abyss, didn''t take a break when he had Mei Li in his grasp. He kissed her while his right hand explored Niwa''s soft and warm insides. He moved his free hand from Mei Li''s face to down near her dripping honeypot. As Neo''s hand reached the ce where it was forbidden for any man to enter other than Jiao, Neo closed his eyes and thought in his mind: ''Seventh Movement: Dragon''s ze'' Just as Neo thought of the words, his fingers moved deep inside Mei Li. The spell was activated with his fingers lodged deep inside her dripping pussy. Like a dragon''s roar at the heavens, an extremely thin red streak of pure fire elemental energy came out of his finger. It traversed all over Mei Li''s body, making her eyes wide open with shock. "MHHNMFFF!" Mei Li''s body shook intensely as she felt pleasure she had never felt before. It wasn''t just her; even Niwa, who was beside her, was in the same condition. Neo had not only cast a spell on Mei Li, but he had also cast it on Niwa. Thedies were trembling from the pleasure they were feeling. They had gotten the shock of their lives when they found that some random handsome youngster they found at a party had skills that their husband couldn''t evenpare to! Despite their immense shock, the party had only just started for Neo. Neo, whose hands and mouth were busy, was feeling pleasure from the kiss and the warm sensation of his fingers from being inside the pussies of Mei Li and Niwa. His mind was constantly working on what more he could do to make his Master happier. Neo was given many things to test by Lith, and these were all cultivation manuals and techniques from the Grand Lust Sovereign. Things were too risky, and Lith didn''t want to have any problems with his owndies if he used it with them. Grand Lust Sovereign was someone he had met randomly in an inheritance, and it was in the Astral World. Even he wasn''t sure when things woulde to bite him in the ass. Thus, it was better to test things out first and be cautious than regret themter. Neo was thus racking his brain on what spells and techniques he could use so that he could tell his Master that it was safe and okay to be used. Finally, he got a few in his mind and decided to test them out. Neo broke the kiss with Mei Li and looked her in the eyes. Her eyes appeared hazy, and although she looked back at Neo, she wasn''t in the right state of mind. Neo turned to look at Niwa and saw that she was in a better condition than Mei Li. ''Strong woman.'' Neo thought to himself. Both Mei Li and Niwa were Half King Ranks, but Niwa was the stronger of the two. Looking her in the eyes, Neo kept fingering the two and sent tiny stimtion of Destruction elemental energy into their bodies to increase their arousal. Finally, Neo saw that Niwa''s eyes were starting to roll back. The pussies of the two showed signs of intensely contracting, and Neo assumed they were about to orgasm. ''Second Movement: Fire Dragon''s Fury.'' Immediately after thinking so, small shiny red dots came out of Neo''s fingers. They covered the insides of Mei Li and Niwa, eventually making them extra sensitive to everything and feeling a bolt of electricity run through their entire body. Neo fingered the two faster as they became highly sensitive to his fingers. The constant onught from Neo made the two''s toes curl up, and their eyes roll back. They shook intensely and moaned at the top of their lungs as if their lives depended on it. Just a few secondster, like a tide, the two squirted all over Neo''s hands and made their lower regionpletely wet while having a shaking orgasm. Neo supported the two by gripping them from down there. At the same time, they had an orgasm, and finally, when it subdued, he slowly took his fingers out, and the two slid down on the washroom''s ground. Neo cleaned his hands off with a handkerchief and calmly looked at the twodies struggling to breathe and still out of their minds. A minuteter, Niwa recovered slightly and moved her eyes up to look at Neo, finding him looking back at her calmly. "...just¡­ what did you¡­ do?" Niwa mustered up some energy to ask this question. Looking at her instead of answering, Neo said, "It seems you have recovered. Good, it''s my turn now." He then unzipped his pants, and as he lowered them down, Niwa''s eyes widened once again, and she couldn''t help but say, "...no¡­ w-wait¡­" But was Neo going to wait? Of course not. He couldn''t let this opportunity slide at any cost! Neo held Niwa''s hair and made hertch onto his big shaft. Niwa''s eyes widened once again as she realized that even after her mouth was full, only half of Neo''s thing was inside her. Neo, feeling half the thing has gone inside, thought in his mind: ''Eleventh Movement: Sloth''s Serenity.'' The spell was cast, and Niwa, who was already very shocked, only had her shock intensify when she saw Neo push his thing further inside. But what shocked her the most was that she could take everything in and wasn''t gagging or feeling weird. With eyes wide open, Niwa felt the entire length of Neo''s thing in her mouth and throat. She looked at him with a questioning look, feeling shocked, angry, and extremely surprised while yelling in her mind: ''WHAT THE FUCK!?!?'' Chapter 566 Curse Lifted* Neo ignored Niwa''s emotions and started rocking his hips back and forth, making his shaft slide in and out of her mouth. There was nothing to worry about since Niwa could take it all in without any problem. The technique Neo used was among the first few beginner-level manuals from the Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance. The first five movements focused on a woman''s orgasm, the following five movements focused on the orgasm build-up, and thetter five on making a woman getfortable with the cultivator. There were many more, but in the first volume of the manual, only fifteen movements, along with an additional five that spoke about pure dual cultivation, were present. Neo couldn''t find anything other than that in his mind, as his Master hadn''t shared it with him. Lith didn''t do so because he didn''t have ess to it. The inheritance he received was notplete. He would get the rest only if the curse was broken. Thus, once Neo broke the curse, Lith would inherit it fully. To break the curse, all Neo had to do was prate either Niwa or Mei Li below him. He could do it easily right now, but profiting for the short term in this situation would mean he would take a loss in the long term. The more he made the twodies depraved and hungry for him, the better they would be under his control. The better his rtionship was with them, the better his footing in the Human noble hierarchy. Thus, Neo didn''t rush and took things slow. At this point, Niwa had been blowing him for a good five minutes, but he didn''t orgasm yet. Neo''s goal was to give Niwa a scent and taste of his thing and get her addicted to it. He could see that he was seeding in his objective. Even after taking it out of her mouth, she was still licking it with her tongue. Mei Li had recovered from her orgasm a few minutes back, and she was shocked again to see what was happening. But as she continued looking, she saw Niwa enjoying it. She could only wonder if she would feel the same if it was in her mouth. Previously, she had experienced the same thing as Niwa and knew how good and blissful it felt. Thus, she was now anticipating her own time with Neo. Neo didn''t disappoint her and put his shaft in her mouth, eventually having her blow him. Just like he had done to Niwa, Neo didn''t cum in Mei Li''s mouth and took his shaft out after giving her a taste. The twodies were frustrated as five minutes was too short of a time. They were only starting to enjoy it when Neo took it away. Neo made the two get up, and Mei Li couldn''t help but protest, "Why take it away?" Neo, retaining his calmness, said, "Because there are a few things I need to discuss with you two." Niwa knitted her brows and said, "All things can be discussedter. The party will begin soon, we need to finish up and leave. Better save yourself from the talk now and enjoy the things happening." Neo nodded his head. "That''s right, the party will begin soon, so hear me out first and get it done with." Mei Li and Niwa knitted their brows again. Neo wouldn''t proceed without discussing things with them. Neo continued, "I want you two to help me get the girls from the House of Jia and House of Ye. It''s fine if they don''t want to hook up with me right now. Just set a date and have them be around me during the party. Can you two do it?" Mei Li and Niwa may seem like horny and desperate cougars, but they were actually big shots. Things such as setting him up with those two girls were easy for them since Jia house and Ye house were both beneath them in the hierarchy. "Pfft. Just this? Consider it done. Now can we begin?" Mei Li said, and Niwa nodded her head in agreement. Now that the deal was done, Neo also agreed and began with the next step. It was time to finally unlock the full inheritance of Grand Lust Sovereign! Neo held Mei Li by her waist and turned her around. He pulled her robes up and looked at her big smooth butt and the folds between her thick thighs. That whole area down there was wet, a proof of what had transpired a few minutes back. Mei Li was surprised by how easily she was turned around, but she didn''t resist Neo anymore. She knew whatever he did, it would only please her more. Niwa, as she looked at Mei Li''s private areas, couldn''t help but wonder if hers was in the same condition or if it was even worse than this. Suddenly, Neo put his hand inside Niwa''s robes again. This time he groped her butt and once again lodged his fingers inside her. But it was from behind this time and gripped Niwa properly. Niwa was surprised and couldn''t help but look at Neo''s face, wondering what he was up to now. Neo brought Niwa close to him and whispered in her ears to watch him closely. Niwa nodded, and Neo made her hold his shaft. He then had her help him aim his shaft properly in Mei Li''s forbidden entrance, and finally, as his tip touched Mei Li''s folds, Mei Li''s body shook. Mei Li was trembling due to the sheer pleasure she feltbined with the guilt. The guilt of cheating on her husband as well as the pleasureing from having such a young cock in her. She was anticipating things so much that she couldn''t help but start drooling from her flower down there. Neo ignored it all, and as soon as it was aimed properly, he thrust his hips with force and¡­ * [Ding!] [Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance is fully unlocked!] ? "Hmm?" Lith, who was in the midst of checking clothes, suddenly got a notification in his mind. Hearing him say something, Luna, sitting on the sofa in front of him, couldn''t help but ask, "Is something the matter, Your Highness?" Lith shook his head and closed his eyes to see what was up. A few minutester, he opened his eyes and¡­ "HAHAHAHA!" Lith startedughing like a maniac. "THAT MADMAN!" "HAHAHAHA!" Lith held his belly and continued tough like a maniac, making Luna, who was on the sofa, stand up and look at him with concern. Luna, although concerned with Lithughing like that out of nowhere, didn''t stop him as she could see he wasughing his heart out. It seemed very natural, and her Prince didn''t seem to be in any trouble of any sort. Thus, she didn''t do anything and stood there, waiting for him to say something to her. Lith continued tough for a solid five minutes as the situation felt too funny. Neo had utterly exceeded all of his expectations. Not only did he unlock the inheritance, but he also ended up scoring beauties from a top Viscount powerhouse. He formed connections inside the Human race without even needing to ask him to do that. Neo had yed his cards correctly. Who would''ve thought that Lith, who had sent Neo out on a mission to NTR, a small Baron, ended up cuckolding a top Viscount of a Main race! Neo not only did that, he even had the balls to stop those two kittens in heat from coitus and make them agree to his arrangements. Everything felt so funny to Lith that he couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t know that his avatar would go to such great lengths for him. When Lith had stoppedughing, he still had a silly smile on his face. He closed his eyes again and continued to look deeply at Neo''s actions since everything was too interesting for him. After a few minutes, when he was done looking at everything, Lith couldn''t help but whistle and say, "Hot damn! My dude is an overachiever!" Indeed, Neo, just to make his Master happy, went to such great lengths and achieved so much. Lith could read Neo''s thoughts and see everything he was doing. He had a system to help manage his avatars, but it only acted as a secondary support. The primary connection of Lith with Neo was still in Lith''s Mind Sea. Through his Mind Sea, he knew everything Neo was thinking. Lith was pleased his avatar turned out to be so caring and obedient. He made a mental note to reward that guy when he saw him next time. ''He did all that to test things so I won''t suffer. What a madd. Well, now that he did test it for me, and since it''s safe, I should honor him by using those things.'' After thinking so, Lith made amand in his mind. ''System, send a message to Neo. The message is: Good job, Neo. I am really proud of you.'' [Sending¡­] [Sent!] Lith opened his eyes after it was done and smiled. He then walked toward Luna, still dressed only in his underwear. He grabbed her by the waist and looked deeply into her eyes. With the smile still on, Lith asked Luna, "I want to do a few things, Luna. Can I?" Chapter 567 Lith Loves Luna* As Luna heard Lith, she couldn''t help but say with a sigh, "Your Highness, why don''t you understand¡­." "Hmm?" Lith didn''t get what Luna was trying to say. Luna looked him in the eyes and continued, "I love you, Qingyue loves you, Freya loves, all the maids love you. Even the butlers love you, of course not in a romantic way, but yes, everyone loves you. Why must you be so polite to us like this?" "You know, you''ll cause some maids and butlers to be depressed for a good while if you ask them for their permission. They''ll think what wrong did they do to have the Prince be so formal and polite to them. They will constantly wonder why the Prince doesn''t just order them around and act overbearing." Luna lectured Lith because she was frustrated with him being so polite to her and everyone else. He was the Prince! Did he not know? Lith could always do whatever he wanted with the servants. He didn''t even need to ask for Luna''s permission to do anything he wanted to her. For all she knew, her Prince could simply bend her over, take her panties off, and do whatever in the world he wanted. Luna was aware that the Prince loved the servants just as much as they loved him and was polite with them for this reason. But it was high time he learned stuff and started acting like the royalty he was. Although the servants loved it when Lith was so nice to them, they all internally wanted to bemanded by Lith. They would love him even more if he became a bit less polite and ordered them around. Luna exined for a good few minutes to Lith why he mustn''t be so polite while being held in his embrace. Lith didn''t interrupt and listened to herints by having her in his arms. After she was done, he smiled and pinched her nose. "It seems even being a nice person is a problem." Luna nodded. It indeed was. Lith chuckled. He left Luna''s nose and said, "I''ll see what needs to be done. Anyway, that aside¡­." Lith pulled Luna closer in his embrace. He moved his hands behind her. He moved them under her skirt, and groped her big peaches tightly. "...it''s about time I test things and learn." Lith said softly to Luna. He then moved his face close to hers and was about to kiss her. But instead of kissing, Lith put Luna''s lower lip in between his own and sucked on them. Luna looked at Lith with surprise. If Lith didn''t know, this was Luna''s first kiss with him. But other than that, she started feeling happy as Lith was doing as he pleased with her. It was better this way. He had no need to ask for her permission and could do as he pleased. Luna just hoped Lith continued this same thing with other maids as well. Groping Luna''s big butt, Lith moved one of his hands toward her secret garden from behind. When he reached herhers, his fingers touched the soft fleshy folds, which surprised him. Lith let go of Luna''s lip and looked her in the eyes. He couldn''t help but ask, "You aren''t wearing panties?" Luna smiled upon hearing that. "Of course, Your Highness. A good maid must always be prepared to serve her master anytime he wants." Lith smiled and shook his head. His personal maid was too good at her job. "When did you take them off?" He asked, looking back at her. "After we left the throne room." Luna answered without even thinking. Lith raised an eyebrow. "You''ve beenmando ever since?" Luna nodded. "Of course, what if His Highness feels like doing it in a hallway or maybe near the pond or some other ce while on the way? I have to be prepared for it." Lith facepalmed. "Oh my¡­ what if there was a breeze while we were talking with Miss Hecate or Qingyue?" Luna chuckled. "It wouldn''t be a problem since the skirt won''t be lifted anyway. Everything is under control, Your Highness. You needn''t worry." ''My maid sure is wild.'' Lith thought to himself and smiled. He then shoved aside this topic and returned to doing what he was doing. He kissed Luna back, and his hand kneaded her big perky peaches. His other hand went towards her fleshy folds to finger her. Lith rubbed his two fingers all over Luna''s folds to feel their softness, but as he did that and went beyond, his fingers grazed on her pubic hair, and he felt a slightly rough texture. It wasn''t bad. In fact, it felt rather good. Hisdies didn''t have pubic hair down there. He would be lying if he said he only liked it without hair, as hairy pussies also turned him on just as much. He just couldn''t decide which one he wanted the most yet. It had been a long time since Lith saw Luna nude, but as far as he remembered, she had a well-trimmed brush down there, which looked really sexy on her. He could confirm his memories by distancing himself from Luna a bit and looking at her. Still, he didn''t do so, as he would have her naked in a few minutes anyway. Luna felt overjoyed after being caressed and kissed by her Prince. She finally had some use for her Prince, and being intimate with him made her feel that she was also close to him. Being a good maid, Luna took off the final piece of clothing from Lith''s body and started stroking his semi-erect shaft. Lith didn''t mind it and let her continue it. Her cold hands brought a pleasant sensation down there. He stopped caressing her pussy as she stroked his shaft and shoved his two fingers inside her to pleasure her. Luna was well lubricated from the inside, and his fingers easily moved in. Lith then started moving his fingers in and out of her, and while doing so, he stopped groping her butt with his other hand and pushed it upwards to untie the knots of her uniform. Luna''s uniform was off the next second as Lith untied all knots. Her big breasts popped out in the open, making it evident that she hadn''t been wearing any bra before. Luna''s breasts were even bigger than Lilith''s and were definitely the biggest pair Lith hade across to date. Luna was now naked like Lith and was still in his embrace, getting fingered by him. After sliding his fingers in and out for a while, Lith felt it was about time he started using the techniques. Lith broke the kiss with Luna and, looking her in the eyes, he intensely shook his hands down there and thought in his mind: ''Seventh Movement: Dragon''s ze.'' Immediately, a thin purple streak of pure Lightning elemental energy appeared out of Lith''s finger and traversed through Luna''s body from down there. Luna shook from the surprise Lith just gave her and couldn''t help but look at him. Lith smiled as he saw her reaction. "Felt good?" "It did, it did. What did you do, Your Highness?" As Luna said, it brought a wave of pleasure for a split second in her and caused her to feel real good. She wanted to experience that feeling again and she asked about it immediately after. "Secret. Haha!" Lithughed while continuing to finger Luna. Luna pouted in response but didn''t pester Lith to say it. Lith chuckled at her cute reaction, and for the next half an hour, he used many other techniques regarding pleasing women from the manual he had with him. Luna''s cultivation far surpassed Lith yet, yet his constant attacks made her helpless in face of the iing waves of pleasure. Her legs gave in as she orgasmed multiple times from his techniques. Lith had to hug her in his embrace tightly as her legs gave in, and just like Niwa and Mei Li, Luna had also sumbed to pleasure. The tests were sessful and Lith didn''t even need to know that these techniques from the inheritance were good. As Neo had tested them before, they were also safe. However, despite being safe, Lith wouldn''t use the technique Neo hadn''t tested directly on his near and dear ones. He didn''t want even a tiny problem to ur. Thus, he would first use the techniques on his maids and see if there were any more problems. He was following this procedure to keep his wives safe from any harm. He didn''t want to take even a slight risk if it meant it would put them in harm''s way. Although it was a bit sad knowing the maids were his second line of defense for his wives, it was what it was. But one good thing about this was Lith didn''t make it unfair for the maids. Even though he might put the maids at risk of being harmed, he, too, was involved in this experimental procedure. So it went both ways and was fair. But of course, putting the maids in this, Lith had in mind what he could do to reward themter to thank them for all of this. Currently, he had sex with only one maid of the hundred and fifty in total. More was toe in the future, but that was the future, and Lith was still deciding whether to continue only with Luna or take everyone in this. He already had fivedies in his harem, and he knew it would only expand further. But to expand or to keep it in check, it was in Lith''s control, and thus he had to think twice before falling into the path of debauchery. In any case, it was a matter that could be dealt with some other day. Coming back to the current situation, Lith went towards the sofa with Luna in his embrace. He made her rest on it and sat beside her to wait for her to recover. While she rested, he checked for his clothes again, as he hadn''t selected them yet and became a bit busy with it. Chapter 568 A Prince Must Never Falter From His Duties!** A few minutes passed, and Lith saw Luna had almost recovered and was ready for another round. At first, he was surprised to know that he could end up putting her in such a state, but then he realized that she may have suppressed her cultivation and thus ended up like this. Fully naked, Lith moved on top of Luna and hovered above her body, resting on the sofa. His face and body were just a mere inch above Luna''s, and he waited for her to get up in this position. As Luna woke up, she saw Lith''s handsome face in a close-up. She was surprised by it, but before she could react, Lith asked with a smile, "Recovered?" Luna nodded her head lightly in response. After hearing it, Lith didn''t waste time and lightly pecked her juicy lips. He then moved down and kissed her neck, squeezed her big tits, and sucked on both her nipples simultaneously for a few seconds. Lith then backed off and put himself in a missionary position in front of Luna. He lightly pped her pussy, causing her body to jerk in response. Lith then put her legs above his shoulder and rubbed his shaft along Luna''s folds to lubricate it. Once done, Lith positioned it right in front of her entrance. Lith looked Luna in the eyes, and she looked back, her eyes showing how much she anticipated being filled to the brim by Lith. As for Lith, he thought in his mind: ''Sixteenth Movement: War Gong.'' Right in the next instant, he prated her tight insides with one powerful thrust and hit Luna''s deepest spot. "OHHH!" Luna''s body jerked, and she moaned loudly, never having experienced such a thing. Keeping the momentum going, Lith rocked his hips back and forth rapidly and fell forwards, lying above Luna in a nche while continuing to thrust in and out of her. Luna felt pleasure she had never experienced before. It was shown by how her insides tightened as she became more and more turned on. Lith felt something extraordinarily soft and slippery squeeze and crush his dick between it. This feeling was heavenly; if he didn''t have better control of himself, he would''ve already climaxed. Lith peered into Luna''s eyes as his face was above hers. While doing so, his big shaft repeatedly hit her womb''s entrance again and again. Luna couldn''t look back at Lith as she was far too busy moaning. The pleasure she felt now was different than what she felt during the marriage ceremonies. Something had changed in her Prince, and although she didn''t know what it was, she was delighted to see him improve by leaps and bounds. Her mind clouded with nothing but pleasure, Luna moaned and wished for her Prince to prosper even further. Her moans reverberated in Lith''s ears as a beautiful melody and caused him to fuck her with more vigor. A few minutester, he moved down to stimte Luna even further. Watching her big breasts jiggle intensely along the rhythm of her shaking body, Lith was tempted to p them. He did just that and provoked a few louder moans from Luna. He knew she liked things rough. So, he did not stay his hand. The best part about doing it in missionary was that Lith had ess to the entire front. He could y with her soft and big jiggly boobs as much as he wanted. Lith kneaded one of Luna''s breasts and sucked the nipple of the other. He bit onto the nipple and pulled it while groping her other tit hard. "Ahhhh!" Luna moaned loudly once again. Her voice clearly made Lith hear how much she loved whatever he was doing to her. Luna''s face had be bright red from orgasmic euphoria. She had to remove the suppression from her body, or she might''ve fallen unconscious due to the tremendous pleasure. Lith could feel the changes in Luna as she took away the suppression, which made him smile in response. Since she took away the suppression, Lith had even more free reign on what he could do to her. Lith pulled back, and while his cock was still inside Luna''s pussy, he made her get on all fours. Being in a doggy style now, the first thing that Lith did, apart from thrusting in her, was¡­ PAH! "OH!" PAH! PAH! PAH! "Ahhh!~" Due to moaning so much, Luna''s tongue was out now, and she was making what people called an ahegao face. ''I love His Highness so much!'' Luna''s clouded mind was having nothing but Lith''s thoughts all over. "Ahhh!~ More! Give me more, Your Highness!" Luna moaned loudly. Lith chuckled. Of course. If he didn''t give what his maid asked, then he wouldn''t be a good Prince, would he? A Prince must never falter from his duties! PAH! PAH! PAH! Lith handed out another round of spanking to Luna, making her beautifully pale ass cheek turn into a shade of cherry red, with his handprints lying all over them. Luna moaned loudly once again, and Lith, looking at Luna''s red behind, couldn''t help but think: ''Damn, it''s for the first time that I am this rough. However¡­'' ''It looks so beautiful!'' Lith couldn''t help butment as her pink puckered butthole and red ass cheeks with his handprints on them came into his view. This ended up causing him to be more aroused and he thrust in and out of her wet slippery folds harder, making his shaft hit her even deeper. He used to feel that the doggy style wasn''t the best position because he couldn''t kiss or y with hisdy''s titties, but then¡­ This view... It was totally worth doing it just for this view. Lith found the view so beautiful that his mind couldn''t help but have some naughty thoughts about it. He smiled widely as something struck him, and Lith immediately took out his phone from his space ring. While continuing to fuck Luna from behind, he positioned the phone to take a picture of him doing her from behind and ensured that her beautiful red ass cheeks were fully disyed. Snap! Lith took a photo of it and then positioned his phone to take a selfie of himself while doing a thumbs-up sign. Snap! After taking those two pictures, Lithughed and sent those two pictures to a certain someone along with a text. He then got back to spanking Luna and doing her doggy style. * Royal Court. Inside the court of the world''s most powerful being, a Witch Queen was standing in the presence of the strongest being herself. The two were discussing a few things rted to world politics, and it was a serious conversation going on when¡­ Ding! "Hmm?" Lilith''s attention was shifted from the conversation to the disturbance that happened. Her phone had just chimed, and she knew it must be from one of her babies. Which baby it was, she didn''t know and had to check. Lilith gestured to Hecate to pause what she was saying and took out her phone to see who had texted her. Her babies were her top priority, no matter her situation. Everyone else''s messages would be ignored if she was in the middle of something important but not her children''s. Hecate stopped talking and wondered why she was prevented from discussing an important issue that could affect the lives of many in the world. Lilith, taking out her phone and opening it, immediately saw a message from her son. Wondering what it was, she opened it. And in the next second¡­ "BWAHAHAHAHA!" Lilithughed like there was no tomorrow, making not only Hecate, but Qingyue, her personal maid standing behind her feeling concerned for her sudden change in mood. Lilith, for the first time in her life, was genuinelyughing so much that a drop of tear leaked from her eyes. Herughter echoed all throughout the mighty court and after a good five minutes ofughing her heart out, Lilith looked behind her and said: "Hahaha! Qingyue¡­ Haha¡­e here, let me show you something." Qingyue blinked twice, wondering what made her Madam say that. But she didn''t question her and did as she was told to. Qingyue walked towards Lilith and when she was there, Lilith showed her phone, what Lith had texted Lilith to be precise. There were two pictures in his text. One picture was him doing someone from behind and his handprints being clearly marked on thedy he was doing. Beneath that Lith wrote: ''The Art.'' Below that was again a picture, but this time it was him in a selfie, showing a thumbs-up. Beneath that he wrote: ''The Artist.'' "Pfft!" Qingyue burst out like Lilith as well when she saw that. Just like her, she too startedughing. Lilith joined Qingyue and the Maid and the Master bothughed for another five minutes. As they did so, being in the dark from all things, the poor Witch Queen was left wondering what was happening. Witches, beings who were termed to be the most greedy in the world, always valued profits. The Witch Queen Hecate was also pushing for her profit during the current conversation while also ensuring that the world politics were discussed properly. But she was currently stopped and even though it was a sad thing, the greedy witch thought to herself, ''Although Her Majesty is making me wait like this, looking at herugh so heartily, it also warms my heart. Hmm¡­ my profits can wait for a while, I guess. I should also enjoy this nice warmpany I am having with Her Majesty and her maid.'' Chapter 569 Qingyue Rivals Luna** A whileter, theirughter finally subsided. Lilith looked at Hecate and said, "Take a stroll for a few minutes and ponder over the things we have just discussed. I''ll get back to you." Hecate nodded her head and left after bowing. There wasn''t anything she could say to retort the Queen, could she? After she was gone, Lilith turned to face Qingyue and said with a smirk, "Qingyue, stand in front of me." Qingyue did as she was asked without any hesitation. Lilith looked at her from head to toe and then swirled her finger. "Turn around now." Qingyue did asmanded, a bit confused. Lilith then gazed at Qingyue''s butt and said, "Hmm¡­ this looks good too." ''What is Madam thinking¡­'' Qingyue couldn''t help but wonder. She had no idea what was happening. Just a few seconds ago, she and her Madam wereughing heartily. But now, she couldn''t understand her Madam''s actions. "I need a better look. Alright, Qingyue, lift your skirt, panties off, and bend over." Lilithmanded. Qingyue nodded and did as she was asked to. She felt shy about getting naked like this, and her face turned red. She didn''t hate it, but this didn''t meant she couldn''t feel shy to do something like this. Qingyue was still an inexperienced maid who had a lot to learn and achieve the shameless levels that her Madam''s previous maid had. Trying to suppress her embarrassment, as Qingyue took her panties off and lifted her skirt, her big perky peaches came into Lilith''s view. At the same time, her pink slits seemed as if they were being crushed by her thick thighs and were forced to hide behind her curves. Lilith smiled as she saw that. She opened the picture of Luna that Lith sent and put it in front of her topare it with Qingyue. "Looks good. You know, Qingyue, you should join those two sometimes." Lilith chuckled after saying so. Qingyue''s face flushed as she heard that. She could tell what her Madam was saying. But she didn''t dwell much on it and tried to calmly stay in front of her Madam, trying not to let her shyness get the better of her and make her tremble. Lilith texted Lith withughing emojis and put her phone back in her ring. She then lightly hit Qingyue''s butt and watched them jiggle. "I am sure my baby will be even happier to y with these two." She hit her peaches again and watched both of them jiggle. Qingyue''s face flushed in embarrassment, but she once again didn''t say anything. For a second, she thought, ''Will His Highness really be happier?'' Qingyue always had a bit of insecurity, knowing her breasts were smaller than average aspared to the other maids. But she also knew her butt was definitely among the best out there. It rivaled even Luna''s, who had thick and almost perfect curves among all the other maids. Being told that her Prince would love it eventually boosted Qingyue''s confidence further. She couldn''t help but smile and be proud,pletely forgetting her position. Lilith chuckled as she knew what face Qingyue was making right now. Her goal was achieved. She wanted to make Qingyue less insecure about herself. It didn''t really suit the Queen''s maid to doubt herself like this. Lith having texted her ''that'' gave Lilith a good opportunity to hook Qingyue with her son and boost her confidence and make her a better maid. Qingyue needed a bit of time to be as perfect as Luna, and Lilith knew she had to train her properly for that. In any case, it''ll require time, and Lilith had just started with it. Lilith hit Qingyue''s butt lightly once again and said, "You can go and invite Hecate back in now." Qingyue got up and nodded. She bowed and was about to leave to call Hecate back in when, "I think you should wear these before leaving the room." Lilith said calmly. Qingyue turned back, only to see Lilith holding her panties. Qingyue''s face flushed again. "I-I am sorry, I''ll be more careful next time." She took the panties from Lilith and said with a bow. She quickly put it on and left. Lilith chuckled and rested her chin on her hand, waiting for Hecate to return. She liked these minor shenanigans of her son, but now it was time to get back to work. * "Ahh¡­ harder¡­ Your Highness¡­ Ahhh!~" Luna was having the time of her life. She was in sex heaven, with Lith holding her hands behind her and ramming his hips onto her with as much intensity as he could. He applied various spells from the inheritance while doing her in doggy style. It worked wonders as she was now roaming atop cloud nine with no signs ofing down anytime soon. Lith pounded her for three hours straight, making her climax many times in the meantime and himself doing the same. He enjoyed his time together with Luna while testing out the various spells. Thankfully, there were no side effects from anything in the inheritance, and everything was chill and fun. Lith shot his load one final time in Luna and theny on the sofa. His shaft was still lodged inside her and he made her rest on top of him in this manner. A few hours from now, Lith knew that the Royal Banquet would start, and he would need to leave. Thus, now that he had some time with him, he rested and prepared himself for the uing event. Meanwhile, as Lith rested peacefully in his bedroom, the same wasn''t the case with the entire Vampire Continent. The vampires were in an uproar after being notified of a major event happening in just a few hours. Moreover, all the nobles were invited to Evernight City, the capital, to attend the event. Manymoners and lesser nobles had already started making their way toward Evernight City, and things had be heated in the Vampire Continent. News of this spread worldwide, as it wasn''t every day that an entire Main race was involved in something hot like this. While most of the world was discussing the important news regarding the Vampires, in other parts, a few people were facing their own problems¡­ "Your Majesty, please understand¡­ Having my grandson work under me would only result in more productivity." A middle-aged man with long pointy ears, sitting across a long rectangr table, said to the person sitting at the other end. "Those people are always against whatever decisions I am trying to make. Do they think they know better than me and can make better decisions? Me, an Emperor Rank High Elf?" "No offense, Your Majesty, but this new system of conduct is really not working. We should scrap it and return to the previous one where nobility ruled. Those lesser elves debate any and every decision a hundred times, and nothing gets done quickly." The middle-aged man, calling himself an Emperor Rank High Elf, sat quietly and waited to hear the response of the person sitting across the table. Across the table, a ray of light shone through the window directly onto the majestic being sitting there. The golden rays of light blended with the blonde hair of the maturedy with pointy ears. She wore a green flower tiara on her head and was in exquisite and finely designed white robes. Her looks, clothing, and demeanor still paledpared to the aura she was letting out. Her fingers were interlocked together, and she rested her chin on them. Her emerald-like green eyes were looking down. She didn''t even lift her head and make eye contact with the man sitting across the table. She appeared calm, but the aura she radiated made the man sweat in fear. The reason for that was one, she was very strong, and two, she was the Elven Royalty ¡ª the Elven Queen herself! Without looking at the man, the Elven Queen, Agalea Grace, asked calmly, "Are you done, ith?" ith, the Emperor Rank High Elf, felt cold sweat drench his back after hearing the regal voice of the Queen. Although she appeared really calm, he felt as if he was sitting on the edge of a de that could slice his whole being at any given moment. "Yes, Your Majesty." ith, feeling afraid, still tried his best to remain calm and said. Agalea then said, "Good. You can leave now." "But, Your Maj¡ª" "ith." Agalea looked straight into ith''s eyes and peered right into his soul, making him feel a chill again. "I told you and everyone else to drop this decision a while back, didn''t I? This same topic has been dealt with ten times already. This is the eleventh time now. I allow you and everyone else to question me doesn''t mean the fact that you can bring it up every damn time." "I''ll say this once, consider it your and everyone''sst and final warning¡­." Agalea leaned forwards and, having a cold glint in her green eyes, said, "Don''t take my kindness for granted. If you do, then be prepared for the consequences that''ll follow." ith''s body trembled. He couldn''t sit still in his seat anymore and immediately got up. Bowing to a full ny degrees, ith apologized and said it''ll never happen again. He then excused himself and left the room as fast as he could. Finally, when he was gone, a blue-haired elf, standing behind Agalea, walked towards her and said softly, "Your Majesty¡­." Agalea leaned back on her chair and feeling exhausted, closed her eyes and said, "What now, Jasmine? I am in no mood to attend more meetings. Ask them all toe backter." Jasmine, Agalea''s chief aide, shook her head and said, "No, that''s not what I am talking about, Your Majesty. What I want to say is¡­" "...Her Highness ran away." Hearing that, Agalea immediately had Jasmine''s attention. She quickly sat erect and, knitting her brows, tilted her head and asked, "Again?" "Again." Chapter 570 Agalea, Alea, And Jasmine "Hmm mhm hmMh~ mmh~" A beautiful blonde-haired, emerald green-eyed young girl with pointy ears, wearing white robes with golden edges, hummed a song while moving through a forest. Her eyes were looking up at the sky as she slowly hopped her way through the forest while humming her favourite song. While the girl was lost in her own world, two people were slowly following her from behind and spying on her. The two people were currently hiding behind a tree and peeping at her. They ensured that they stayed hidden, but if someone were to look at them, they would appear as if they were upto no good. Looking like creepy stalkers, one of the two softly spoke to the other, saying: "Jasmine¡­ What do you think she''s doing?" The other person, wearing sses, nudged it up slightly and said, as if they were a know-it-all: "I have no idea, Your Majesty." The two people conversing and stalking the beautiful young girl were none other than the Elven Queen Agalea Grace and her chief aide Jasmine. Agalea and Jasmine had left the castle as soon as they found out that the Princess ran away. It didn''t take them long to find her as: one, the Princess hadn''t gone too far away, and two, Agalea was a Supreme Rank. Being a Supreme Rank, Agalea could easily look at the entire continent by just staying in one ce and could locate anyone anywhere easily. After her daughter, aka Alea Grace, was located, she immediately rushed to her side. Alea wasn''t far from the castle when she was found and to see what made her leave the castle, Agalea and Jasmine were now following her. Agalea, looking at Jasmine, sighed and said, "Even you can''t tell?" Jasmine turned to look at Agalea and, nudging her sses once again, said, "Your Majesty, with all due respect¡­ Shouldn''t you know more about the Princess than me?" Agalea, looking at Alea, replied calmly without looking at Jasmine, "We both have raised my little Alea together. I do know about her, but you being her nanny should know how her behaviour is, right?" Jasmine shifted her attention from Agalea to Alea as she heard that. Now looking at Alea, who apparently got a flower basket in her hands from who knows where, was throwing flowers as she walked through the forest and was smiling and saying ''Yay!'' with each throw. Jasmine couldn''t help but reply to Agalea by looking at that, "honestly, Your Majesty, even after seven hundred years I have no idea how the Princess''s mind works. She does things too randomly and there''s no clear pattern to her behaviour." Agalea nodded. "True." Jasmine nodded too and continued, "You can see it from the current situation itself. When we found the Princess out of the castle, she somehow managed to go past all the guards and was looking down on the ground as she walked." Jasmine turned to face Agalea again and said in a neutral tone, "She was following an ant." Agalea couldn''t help but cover her face and giggle. "Isn''t my Alea cute?" Jasmine turned to look at Alea again and finding that she had distanced herself a bit, moved to another tree in front. Agalea did the same. Jasmine then continued, looking at Alea, "Her Highness then saw a bird in the sky and started following it while humming the song from the anime shest saw. But now¡­" Jasmine nudged her sses. "...Now from who knows where, she has a flower basket in her hand and is throwing flowers." Agalea smiled and replied, "At least she seems happy." "That''s true. But then again, Her Highness is hardly ever sad." The Queen and her aide continued to talk about the Princess while walking through the forest. The chief aide and the Queen had a close rtionship. When they were in private, Jasmine would usually speak whatever was on her mind without filtering or sugar coating things. Jasmine''s rtionship with Agalea went long back, even before she became the Queen and governed over the entire Elven race and continent. Being through thick and thin together, it was obvious that they shared a good bond and their bond only deepened further after Alea''s birth. Even though they were a master-servant pair, it hardly was like that as apart from being subservient to Agalea, Jasmine did things like what every little sister would ever do with her older sister. Agalea never really thought about things so deeply and usually let Jasmine do stuff however she saw fit. She was a busydy whose day was spent either looking after her daughter or after the well being of her people and empire. Agalea and Jasmine, while continuing to follow Alea, finally stopped when they saw Alea stop. Alea was standing at the edge of ake and gazing at it with a smile, what was going in her mind was unknown. "Any guesses what she''ll do, Your Majesty?" Jasmine asked, looking at Agalea. Agalea narrowed her eyes, ensuring to properly look at Alea, and said, "She''ll probably go into the waters." Jasmine was about to ask how she was so sure about it when she turned to look at Alea and saw her stripping down. "Oh my¡­" Jasmine couldn''t help but say. "Is Her Highness really going to enter those waters?" "Seems like it." Agalea said tly. "Thatke is infested with poisonous beasts and deadly creatures. All being of Tier 9 and above. Does Her Highness not know?" Jasmine questioned. Agalea looked at Jasmine and asked with a curious expression, "Since when was thiske so dangerous?" "The World Tree was getting saturated so the authorities decided to take some out and put them in thekes. These beasts, being in a favourable environment, bred rapidly and the wholeke is too dangerous for anyone below Rank 9 to enter." "Oh, I see. But I guess my dear will be fine since she''s a Half King Rank." Although Agalea said that, she wasn''t really sure of her own words. Jasmine couldn''t help but look at her and say, "Your Majesty, are you perhaps forgetting what happened to Her Highness in the past?" Agalea couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. "She was killed, right?" Jasmine nodded. "Thrice." "Phew, just three¡ª" "In thest month." "..." Agalea facepalmed. She was speechless when she heard that. She took her eyes off her daughter for just a while and this happened!? "How did that even¡ª well, nevermind. Brief me about itter." Agalea quickly rushed towards Alea after saying so. Alea, who was now in just her bra and panties, was about to dive into theke when she felt someone wrap their arms around her waist and pull her up in the air. Alea let out a surprised yelp and was about to go in all defensive mode when she felt the warmth of a familiar embrace and put her whole guard down after hearing a familiar voice, saying, "What are you trying to do, my dear?" "Mama?" Chapter 571 Official Invitation To The Royal Banquet Agalea carried Alea towards Jasmine while hugging her tight in her embrace, as if afraid Alea would run away and do something weird again. Once Agalea was there, she put down Alea and holding her face in both her hands, asked, "My dear, what were you trying to do?" Alea, having a smile on her face, replied, "There were cute fishes in theke. I wanted to y with them." Agalea blinked twice and so did Jasmine from the side. "Okay, nevermind. Let''s go home. We''ll talk there." Agalea said and took Alea away after dressing her up. Once back in the castle, Agalea ensured Alea was firstly well fed and in the meantime, talked with Jasmine. While talking to Jasmine, she realized that the times Alea got herself killed was when she was out adventuring. Alea walked at the edge of an explosive volcano and feeling the warmth of it, she went towards the core to see how hot it was. She was a Half King and didn''t feel too hot until she was at the very core of it, eventually falling into and resurrecting back in the castle. The second time Alea was resurrected was when she identally ate a poisonous fruit because it looked really cute and smelled nice to her. Third time was when Alea realized she was too far from home and couldn''t find her way back. She was lost and the best solution she came up with to get back to the castle was through the resurrection phctery. Alea had saved some of those poisonous fruit that killed her for the second time and ate it again without any hesitation to get back to the castle. Listening to all of this made Agalea knit her brows and frown. She was angry because her daughter was killed but then¡­ she was really confused about where she should channel her anger. It wasn''t due to anyone''s mistake that Alea was killed but due to her own silly ones. Agalea, sitting in her office, asked Jasmine to bring all of the files regarding Alea. She went through it and saw that Alea had never been in trouble with any person. It was just nature or herself doing weird things. Agalea rubbed her temples as she felt a headache due to it. "Jasmine, how did she even manage to sneak past the guards in the first ce? Aren''t the guards Kings and Emperors?" Jasmine shook her head and said, "I do not know, Your Majesty. It remains a mystery. I have checked through magic and surveince but there was no trace of Her Highness appearing in any of them." Agalea sighed. "Should Imend my daughter for her ability to go past the whole royal security or should I be angry because she doesn''t care for herself?" "I mean¡­ Your Majesty, Princess knows that there''s no risk involved even if she''s killed. So I am assuming she adventures freely." Jasmine put out her thoughts. "Hmm, but¡­" Agalea found something weird in the documents. She pointed towards a few things and continued, "do you see, there''s not a single time she was killed due to a person or was in trouble with any of the people of the world." Jasmine nodded and replied, "That''s right. What''s also important to know is that Her Highness has never gone out of the Elven Continent in her whole life, except for the time when she was in the academy." "Oh my¡­" Agalea was shocked to know this fact. She put on a pondering expression and while having her brows knitted, thought of the time she spent with Alea and checked if this fact was true or not. A minuteter, Agalea realized that Jasmine was right. Alea had indeed never gone out. Agalea put on a sad expression as this fact hit her and looked at Jasmine with a sad smile. "It seems I am a bad mother, ain''t I? I don''t even look after my child properly?" Jasmine shook her head. "It''s not Her Majesty''s fault. You need to manage the kingdom, the people, and while doing that, you also ensure to look after Her Highness. If I am not wrong, out of the twelve months of the year, Her Majesty spends at least five to six months with Her Highness." Agalea''s sad expression was getting slightly better as she heard this. She then asked, "If spending time isn''t the problem, then what would be?" Jasmine put on a pondering expression. A few secondster, she answered, "Does Her Majesty remember the time when Her Highness was in the academy?" "Of course. How can I forget any of the time I spent with my little Alea." Agalea nodded and said with a smile. "Her Majesty must''ve noticed that Princess was sad to part ways after getting into the academy. That was the only time Princess seriously worked to cultivate and in just three years of time, she was out of there." Jasmine tried to hint at a few things. Agalea nodded. "She has been cking ever since. She could very well be a King Rank by now, but if she keeps going at the pace she is going, she''ll probably be no different than the average people of the world and be a King at the age of 2,000 years old." "That''s right, Your Majesty. So what I think is, you should not spend any time with Princess and let her adventure out of the Elven Continent." Jasmine said with a straight face. "..." Agalea was speechless. What sort of stupid advice was this? Parting Alea from Agalea would only make her kill herself again so she would resurrect back into the castle. This advice of Jasmine was as good as Alea sneaking past the guards and adventuring. Agalea couldn''t help but look at her and say, "Jasmine, are you perhaps in heat and need a good spanking?" "..." This time Jasmine was speechless as she was taken aback by the sudden weird question. But she cleared her throat, realizing her advice may havee as too stupid, and replied, "No, Your Majesty. But feel free to do so if you want to." She then made her butt face Agalea and waited to get punished. "Tsk." Agalea pped Jasmine''s butt back into her previous position and said, "What has gotten into you? Have you been hanging out with sister Lilith''s maid?" "Uhh¡­ no?" Jasmine answered. Agalea and Jasmine knew about Luna as once when Agalea was hanging out with the Vampire Queen a few thousand years ago, Lilith, to tease her personal maid, handed out information regarding Luna to thedies. Agalea, Lucifer, and Mayzin from that time knew how Luna was and although it would''ve been really embarrassing, the maso Luna only ended up enjoying herself instead of getting embarrassed. Agalea, when she was back, decided to tease her aide and she handed out information regarding Luna to her. Thus, both of them knew about her. Jasmine cleared her throat and, trying to change the topic, said, "Speaking of her, I have a letter from her. See this, Your Majesty." Jasmine handed out a scroll to Agalea. "Hmm?" Agalea''s interest piqued as she saw a fine looking scroll. Opening it, she was surprised to see that it was an official letter from the Vampire Court. Agalea read it fully and checking the signature at the end, it definitely belonged to her big sister Lilith. "Oh, interesting. It seems we will need to cancel all our ns and schedule them for ater date." Agalea said to Jasmine. "Why is that, Your Majesty?" Agalea got up, as if in a hurry, "We have been invited to the Royal Banquet by the Vampire Royal n. It''s an official letter. We need to leave. Go get the entourage ready, for the first time in history the Elves will be making an official visit to the Vampire Continent." "What!?" Jasmine was genuinely shocked now. Things had apparently happened too fast and it wasn''t easy to digest such information. "The Royal Banquet will happen tonight. We need to leave quickly. Go do the arrangements quickly, Jasmine. We have no time. I''ll go get Alea ready for the banquet. Call me when everything''s done, I am in my chambers with her." "R-right away." Jasmine, although shocked, hurried knowing the gravity of the situation and left Agalea''s office. Agalea left as well and went to the dining room to fetch her daughter and ready her for the banquet. ..... [Warning: The next few chapters contain peak culture aka Yuri. So if you aren''t a man of culture, skip it.] Chapter 572 Agalea Has Inverted Nipples* Agalea went to the dining hall of the castle to fetch Alea. As she reached, Alea spotted her right away and putting down her fork, said with a bright smile, "Mama!~" Alea''s smile was contagious and made Agalea smile as well. "Alea~" Agalea said with the same enthusiasm. This was amon interaction between the two and happened almost at all times when Agalea saw Alea. Agalea felt warm every time when Alea called her so sweetly and being influenced by her, Agalea''s mood would brighten and she would respond back in a simr tone. Reaching close to Alea, Agalea gave a hug to Alea. Her soft cheeks touched Alea''s softer ones. Letting go of the hug, Agalea asked, "Did you eat well, my dear?" Alea nodded. She then asked, "Did mama eat?" Agalea smiled as she saw concern visible on her daughter''s face. She didn''t want to say that she hadn''t eaten in a few months now and make her sad. "Mama will eat at the banquet." Agalea tried to steer the topic away. "Banquet?" Alea asked. "That''s right. Come with me, mama will exin." Agalea held Alea''s hand and took her away from the dining hall, to her chambers where there weren''t any servants. Reaching her bedroom, Agalea shut the door and said to Alea, "so the banquet I told you about." "Yes?" Alea asked with a curious look. Agalea smiled and continued, "It''s in the Vampire Continent. Your aunt Lilith invited us for the Royal Banquet that is being held there." Alea was surprised to hear that and her mouth turned into an ''o'''' shape. "Excited?" Agalea asked. Alea nodded her head repeatedly like a pecking chicken. She may not have been jumping happily like a little girl but she was indeed very excited to go. The reason being, it would be her first time venturing out of the Elven Continent and the best part about it was that she would be going to her aunt''s ce with her mother. "It has been sooooo long since I met aunty Lilith." Alea said with a smile. "I can''t wait!" Agalea chuckled. She was happy to see her daughter get excited like this. "The banquet will happen in a few hours. We need to get ready. Come, let''s go take a bath and dress up." Alea nodded her head and walked to the bathroom holding her mother''s hand. Though they walked through the bathroom door, whaty behind the door was anything but a bathroom. There was a pond with hot water, surrounded by lush green trees, tall bamboos, shrubs, and many other nts to create an ambience that made the nature loving elves feelfortable. Agalea walked with Alea inside and went to the shower ce first. As the two reached there, Agalea first helped Alea take her clothes off. She loosened Alea''s robes and slowly took them off while Alea just stood there and let her mother do her thing. It was amon urrence and nobody felt ufortable with it. Agalea took off Alea''s bra and having the support taken away from them, her boobs jiggled their way out. She then took off her panties and now Alea was fully naked. Alea helped her mother take her robes off as well and when that was done, her mother''s massive J cup milkers appeared in her sight. Agalea untied the strings of her bra and her big breasts boinged their way out of it. As Alea had a look at them, she couldn''t help butpare it to her own breasts. As Agalea looked at what Alea was doing, she chuckled and said, "You''re still young, my dear. They''ll grow soon, don''t worry." It was truth that Alea''s body was still developing. She was an elf and elves usually took a long time to grow, the time ranging from anywhere between one thousand to five thousand years. However, even though Agalea said they''ll grow, by no means were Alea''s breasts small. They were a whopping F cup but still had a long way to go to rival her mother''s. Alea couldn''t help but extend her hands out and hold her mother''s breasts. She squeezed them and said, "they''ll be like mama''s in future, right?" Agalea smiled. "Probably, yes." Agalea didn''t mind her daughter ying with her breasts. She had been doing this since she was young and there wasn''t anything odd about it. Alea stopped what she was doing and pointing her finger at her mother''s nipples, she asked, "Will mine be same as mama''s in future as well or will they look like Miss Jasmine''s?" Where Alea was pointing at, it was Agalea''s nipples, which were currently hidden as she wasn''t aroused. Agalea had inverted nipples and Alea wasparing them to Jasmine''s who had normal ones. Agalea chuckled and said, "Who knows? You shouldn''t worry about those things right now. Come, quickly let''s get done with shower and soak in the hot waters for a bit or we''ll bete." Agalea''s nipples were normal before Alea was born. But after having Alea and breastfeeding her constantly, things slightly changed about her breasts. Firstly, her breasts became a bit bigger and secondly, they also became more soft rather than being firm like before. But the major changes that happend was to her nipples. Her nipples were used to being pulled out by Alea but once Alea grew up and stopped breastfeeding, the nipples, not feeling the same stimulus as before, changed by going inside and Agalea ended up having inverted nipples. Although it could very easily be changed back to normal through magic, Agalea kept it this way because she wanted to cherish these memories. Whenever she would look in the mirror and then at her nipples, she would be reminded of the days when Alea fed on them. It would make her feel happy and she would then go about by her day. Women were weird and mothers were even more so in this world. Alea didn''t question her mother again and once Agalea''s panties were away and she too was fully nude, the two went to shower first. Agalea made Alea sit on a stool and began washing her hair first. She applied shampoo to her hair and ensured to give Alea a good head massage. It had been a few years since theyst had a bath like this. If it weren''t for the banquet, Agalea wouldn''t be having a bath with Alea for another few years. Alea had her eyes closed as she enjoyed the massage and a smile was constantly there on her face as she loved being with her mother like this. Once Agalea was done, she poured warm water on Alea''s head and washed all the shampoo from her body. She then took some soap and rubbed it on Alea''s back. Once done, she leaned forwards and her big breasts touched Alea''s back. Agalea then moved her hands forwards and rubbed them all over Alea''s breasts. She then moved down and as her hand grazed past Alea''s clit, something suddenly struck Agalea. Agalea suddenly had a shback* and remembered the time when she was with Lilith. It had been a few years and at that time, Lilith had given this shocking news to her that she had sex with her son. Not only that, Lilith even adviced Agalea to get intimate with Alea as it would only make her bond be deeper with her. Suddenly realizing that, Agalea''s face started turning to a tinge of red. ''H-How can I do something like that with my little Alea?'' She thought to herself. But thinking so didn''t help as Agalea already had her hands over Alea''s softbias. Once she realized that she hadnt moved her hands even an inch away from that ce when she was having a shback, she suddenly felt even more embarrassed. Alea, being a Half King Rank and also an elf who were sensitive to their surroundings, felt her mother''s body temperature rise a little. She couldn''t help but turn around and ask, "Is something the matter, mama?" Her mother had stopped cleaning her abruptly for a few seconds and this made Alea question her. Being pulled back to the current situation, Agalea said with a nervous chuckle, "N-no. Everything is fine." Alea nodded, finding nothing suspicious in her mother''s answer. Agalea sighed internally and thought to herself while continuing to clean Alea, ''Hmm, well¡­ I had forgotten about that all this while, but now that I think about it¡­'' ''Will getting intimate really make me be more closer to my daughter?'' Agalea thought about it for a few seconds. Since she was a Supreme Rank, it didn''t take her long to think about a million things ande to many conclusions. Agalea decided, ''Well, big sis won''t really say something that will make me be in the losing end. She adviced me that because she must''ve thought something. She also said when to stop, so I might as well give it a shot and see what happens.'' ''Okay, since there''s no problems in doing this, I''ll give it a shot now.'' ¡­.. *Refer to chapter 62 "You did What!?" In case you''re wondering what shback it is. Chapter 573 Agalea Shocked, Alea Rocked! Applying soap everywhere and washing it away from Alea''s upper body, Agalea moved in front of her and squatted down, her pink slits slightly parting and giving a view to Alea that no man has ever seen. "My dear, get up. Mama needs to wash your legs." Agalea said. Alea nodded her head and got up. Although she did have a look at her mother''s parted lower lips, she didn''t think much about it because she had seen it many times before during bathing. Agalea was feeling really nervous internally as she said that. It had been a really long time since such nervousness ever took hold of her. But Agalea mustered up courage to do the deed as she knew that if it seeded, she would be even closer to her daughter than she ever was before. Agalea washed Alea''s legs from the bottom and slowly made her way upwards. She had never done such a thing before and this would be the very first time that she would do something like this. Agalea''s heart was pounding rapidly but thankfully she kept it under control lest Alea noticed it. She tried her very best to remain calm. Once Agalea was done washing Alea''s thighs, it was now time to move her fingers to a ce that was forbidden to go to. Agalea gulped a mouthful of saliva as she felt nervous but making up her mind, she started massaging Alea''s pubes firstly. There was no soap on her hand as she massaged it because Agalea knew one shouldn''t put soap in those ces. Agalea then moved her hand downwards and it grazed past Alea''s clit once again. But Agalea didn''t do anything to Alea''s clit as it was a sensitive ce and could make her jerk or shriek in response. Agalea''s finger then grazed on Alea''s pink slit and not wanting to dy it further, Agalea put her middle finger slowly inside Alea''s small and tight vaginal opening. Agalea''s heart was pounding so fast right now that it felt as if it woulde out of her chest. But she mustered up courage and continued to do what she was doing, ready with an excuse to give to Alea in case she was wondering what this new thing she was doing. A few seconds passed but nothing happened. Agalea was about to sigh in relief knowing everything was alright when¡­ "Mama, are you fingering me?" Agalea''s body shivered in response as she heard that but then as her brain processed what Alea just said, she became shocked. "WHAT!?" Agalea couldn''t help but look at Alea and ask. "Hmm?" Alea tilted her head in confusion, not understanding why her mother was shocked like that. Did she perhaps say something weird? She thought to herself. Agalea, not believing what she had just heard, got up and asked Alea, "My dear, what did you say? Repeat it again." The innocent Alea simply nodded her head and said, "I asked if mama was fingering me." Agalea, hearing that once again and now confirming what had just happened wasn''t a dream, felt really shocked once again. But being a Supreme Rank, she calmed down quickly and thinking rationally, she looked Alea deeply in the eyes and putting her hands on her shoulder, "My dear, tell me honestly, where did you learn this from?" Alea tilted her head and asked, "Lear what, mama?" "Learn what fingering is." Agalea said with a straight face. There was not even an ounce of embarrassment on her face as she was nothing but a really concerned mother right now. "Oh!" Alea realized what her mother was asking. She smiled and replied, "I learnt it from aunty Lucifer." "Oh¡ª WHAT!?" Agalea got another shock of her life. Alea, still smiling, rubbed her ear and said, "Mama¡­ don''t shout, please?" "Ah." Agalea realized her mistake. She rubbed Alea''s ears as if it would do anything to heal them and said, "I am sorry, my dear. Mama lost herposure." Agalea was so shocked for a second that she forgot how close she was to her daughter. Shouting like that would only cause problems for Alea. Making a blunder like that and knowing her child was in difort, Agalea''s motherly side took hold of her again and she was now back to thinking calmly once again. After rubbing Alea''s pointy ears, she hugged Alea and caressed her back. As for Alea, she didn''t know what was happening but being hugged like that by her mother made her feel happy so she wasn''tining. She hugged Agalea back and rested her face on her mother''s shoulder. Agalea, while caressing Alea''s back, thought to herself, ''What the hell!?'' ''When did Lucifer meet my daughter? No, most importantly, HER FILTHY HANDS REACHED MY DAUGHTER!'' ''THAT PERVERT! SHE CORRUPTED MY INNOCENT ALEA!'' Agalea was fuming knowing that even after years of trying to keep Alea away from the filthy hands of Lucifer, they still managed to find a way towards her and corrupted her. Agalea really had no idea how this ended up happening and she was really mad. If she wasn''t hugging Alea right and spending time with her, she would''ve already crashed Lucifer''s castle and whooped her ass. But being with Alea, Agalea was calm and not too mad about things. Alea''s happy aura was contagious and Agalea was always in a simr mood like her. It was also that she didn''t want to ruin this happy aura of her daughter and she ensured to always be gentle when with her. However, despite gently patting Alea''s back, Agalea was internally cursing Lucifer with all her might. She really was annoyed by her and swore to teach her a lesson the next time she saw her. After cursing and venting for a while, Agalea took a deep breath and broke the hug with Alea. She put on a gentle smile like before and said, "My dear, can you tell mama what aunty Lucifer taught you?" "Sure." Alea said with a smile. "Aunty Lucifer taught me what I can do to make mama happy and she also told me to not tell you that she told me all of this and that I met her." "Oh." Agalea said. A vein popped on her head and she continued, "how nice of her." Alea nodded. "Yes, yes. She was very nice. She told me about fingering and also gave me a demonstration." Agalea knitted her brows. "Did she touch you?" Alea shook her head. "She didn''t. But we did go take a bath together and she did a few things on herself and asked me to repeat those things." Agalea nodded her head lightly. "I see. And then?" Alea, with the same smile as before, continued, "And so I did as she said." Agalea felt anxious hearing that. What did her daughter do¡­ No, what she was feeling nervous to know was how did her daughter do it¡­ Did Alea mess something up? Did she do it properly? How did she feel doing it? How was her mental state? Agalea was really concerned to know all of this. She wanted to ask these things but she knew she had to be patient when questioning Alea. Agalea smiled and asked with nervousness in her voice, "and? What happened next?" Alea put on a pondering expression and said, "hmm¡­ I think aunty enjoyed whatever I was doing." "What!?" Agalea was shocked. What sort of pervert was this to enjoy herself in such a situation!? Alea made a proud smile and continued, "Mama is amazed right? I did such a good job that aunty said not everyone could please her like that." "..." Agalea felt her head spin as she heard that. Not understanding her mother''s feelings, Alea continued, "Although aunty was a bit surprised at first when she felt my touch on her private areas, but as I continued, she really liked it and I fingered her for¡ª" "What?" "What?" Alea asked, not understanding why her mother interrupted her. Agalea blinked twice, trying to process what her daughter just said and asked again, "My dear, what did you say? Say it again." "Oh, I said aunty enjoyed it." Alea said calmly. Agalea shook her head. "No, before that." "Hmm¡­ Ah, yes! I fingered aunty and she was surprised at first, but then she liked it and¡ª" "You fingered Lucifer!?" Agalea was shocked for the third time today! Her daughter was dropping one surprise bomb after another on her head! "Yes? Is there a problem, mama? Aunty said it was fine to do all this." "Oh my goodness¡­" Agalea rubbed her temples. She was really confused with this conversation as it happened but as she thought more about it, she started to feel slightly better as she realized: ''At least my Alea wasn''t touched by that perverted demon. Phew. It''s a relief. But¡­ she has the audacity to put her hands on my daughter!? Just wait, Lucifer, just wait.'' Although Agalea had murder on her mind, she still didn''t show it on her face and maintained a neutral look. After a few seconds of thinkingter, she was back to reality and making a light cough, looked at Alea and asked with a smile, "What happened next?" Chapter 574 Alea Is Intelligent Alea exined to her mother the encounter she had with her aunt. Apparently, just a year ago, somehow Alea ended up finding her aunt in the forests of the Elven Continent. She was roaming along the borders of the beast kingdom and the Elven kingdom and having met her before, Alea knew Lucifer well and immediately recognised her. Lucifer had finished teaching Lith a few things and instead of going back home, she wandered a bit more in the Elven Continent because it wasn''t everyday she left her castle. Since she was in thend of anime, she was about to go visit the various ces in the beast kingdom but somehow, she identally crossed path with Alea, who was apparently chasing after a cute butterfly and didn''t notice Lucifer. Lucifer wasn''t going to talk to Alea as she assumed that it was a random girl behind a butterfly. But just putting her attention on her for a second, Lucifer felt as if a mini Agalea was roaming in the forest. Lucifer connected the dots and immediately recognised Alea. Haven''t met her in a long time, Lucifer decided to see her and thus began their little adventure. Lucifer enlightened Alea on the ways of pleasure and since Alea had asked what she could do to make her mother feel happy, Lucifer gave her many techniques that she could apply on her mother and make her feel those emotions. Of course, all those techniques were something not suitable for children like Alea to know, but she still gave it anyway because she didn''t have anything other answer on her. Having had sex with Agalea for so many times before, Lucifer knew all her weak spots and she made a manual out of it and handed it to Alea. But, when she began giving Alea a practical demonstration, it only backfired as the gullible Alea didn''t masturbate herself, but ended up helping Lucifer masturbate instead. Lucifer had said to do what she was doing and Alea did as instructed. Lucifer didn''t say that Alea had to copy Lucifer and do these things on herself. Eventually, Lucifer was impressed by Alea but then she also felt that she shouldn''t corrupt this poor soul and stopped doing lewd things with her. Lucifer spent her time normally like a good aunt with Alea and then left after giving her some nice gifts. Agalea heaved a sigh of relief as she realized that Lucifer still had some decency in her despite being the ruler of the demons and devils. Agalea then thought to herself, ''My daughter would perform those things on me¡­ hmm¡­ it seems even nature wants us to be closer in that way. It seems what I was trying to do was useless.'' That was true. It was also useless because Alea would put her hands on Agalea sooner orter anyway. She was worried for nothing. Feeling relieved, Agalea smiled and asked Alea, "My dear, did you those things when you were alone?" Alea shook her head. "I wanted to do it with mama. But mama was busy so I put it on hold for a while." Agalea smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know whether tough or cry hearing this. Her daughter was just too cute and innocent to even be told that this wasn''t something one did with their mother like that and had to be done in private. But oh well, Agalea wasn''tining since it was beneficial for her anyway. This would only ensure that the mother-daughter bond became even deeper. Agalea nodded her head and said, "Alright, we have a bit of time on our hands. Come, I''ll teach you properly on how to do things." Alea nodded. She extended her hands forward and jumped on her mother, attaching herself to her as if she was a ko. Agalea was a bit surprised with the sudden gesture but she realised it was her who asked Alea to e'' to her. She shook her head with a smile and holding Alea, went out of the bathroom and to the bedroom. Agalea softly put Alea on the big bed and sat right in front of her. She then said with a smile, "My dear, what do you want to do with mama?" Alea replied with a smile, "What aunty Lucifer taught me." "And why is that?" "Of course to make mama happy!" Alea said cheerfully. To Alea, her mother''s happiness mattered a lot. Although she may appear a happy kid, when she saw how stressed her mother would get, she would feel sad. Alea didn''t like seeing her mother in such a state and thus, she would go adventure and do random things to put her mother''s attention away from her work and onto her. She knew her mother would be concerned if she was killed and resurrected. But, that would also mean Agalea would spend time with her and Alea fully believed in herself that she could make her mother''s day better if she was with her. Although Alea did things too randomly, sometimes there was a motive behind it. Recently she made full use of the resurrection phcteries just for this sole reason. Alea was very intelligent. She knew what was happening in the kingdom and because her mother didn''t like being a dictator and let people have a democracy under her rule, it was starting to make her stressed as the nobles would keep questioning her again and again. Alea had solutions for it but going to the court and saying those would only mean she was treating the symptoms and not the roots. The root problem was that her mother was too soft on people. She had to be more strict. Alea was yet to find out a way to make her mother be like that, but she knew that if she hung out with her enough, it should be solved. In any case, Alea loved her mother too much just the same way as she did to her and despite being innocent and gullible, she still had a sharp mind to think of things deeply. Alea could be said to be a chaotic mixture of goodness but then again, everything she did was too random and there wasn''t a clear cut way to guess what her personality was properly. If Agalea knew what was cooking in her daughter''s mind, she would firstly be very concerned, but then shocked, then impressed, and finallyugh it out loud. All Alea wanted was simple. To be with her mother and do cute things like hugging, cuddling, kissing, feeding fishes, travelling, sleeping, and so on and so forth. In a true sense, Alea still hadn''t grown up yet and although at five hundred years an elf would be called an adult, they truly wouldn''t be one until about a thousand to a five thousand years old. In any case, Alea got what she wanted directly or indirectly and she was happy. Agalea, just hearing Alea''s words that she wanted to make her happy, felt happy. She was a simpledy who would find happiness in anything her daughter did. Agalea smiled and extending her hands forward, said: "Aww. So sweet. Come here, give mama a kiss." Chapter 575 Agalea Teaches Alea* [Warning: Contains Yuri, reader discretion is advised.] ..... "..e here¡­" Alea happily went forward and gave her mother a kiss on her cheek. Agalea giggled as Alea did that. It seemed her daughter didn''t properly know the difference between kissing on the cheek and kissing on the lips. It was time to be more intimate and go beyond just kissing on the cheeks! Agalea held Alea''s face and gave her a deep, loving kiss on her lips, surprising thetter. She then broke it and asked, "like it?" Alea nodded her head repeatedly. Agalea chuckled. "You''ll love the things we are gonna do even more." Saying so, Agalea pulled Alea in her embrace and made her sit facing her back to her. She made her legs open wide and gotess to her daughter''sher regions. Having had sex with her friends so many times, she was well versed with the art of pleasuring a woman. Coupled with that, Alea was her daughter and it was obvious that she knew what Alea would like. Agalea kissed Alea''s neck and slowly slid her hands down towards her private areas. As she did that, not only was Alea getting aroused, the same was the case with Agalea. Agalea''s arousal was pretty visible by the fact that her nipples wereing out of their hiding and were bing pointy. Alea felt tingly by her mother''s touch and a foreign feeling assaulted her. She couldn''t help but turn to look at her mother and softly call her out. Agalea looked at her and said in a soft tone like her, "This is the feeling of arousal, my dear." Agalea hadn''t given Alea sex education yet and she felt this was a perfect time to do so. Thus, while getting intimate with her, she also ensured to teach her all the new things she could. "It feels ticklish." Alea said. Agalea chuckled. "You know, when you did things with your aunt, she was feeling this same thing. As you continued with it, she looked as if she was enjoying it, right?" Alea nodded her head lightly. What her mother said was correct, something like that did happen. Agalea continued, "you''ll be feeling what your aunt felt that day. Don''t worry, since it''ll be your first time, mama will tell you everything regarding it one by one. Just rx and trust mama, okay?" Alea nodded once again. She was a very obedient girl. Agalea smiled and continued with her things. Her one hand was on Alea''s soft breast and the other one hand reached down there. She put a spell on her fingers down there to ensure she didn''t identally break her daughter''s hymen and end up having her virginity taken by her fingers. Once that was done, she slowly slid her middle finger inside Alea''s vagina. Feeling weird once again, Alea''s body slightly trembled. Although her mother had put her finger inside her before, this time it feltpletely different for some reason. Agalea then started sliding her finger in and out of Alea''s pussy and in just a matter of few seconds, her honeypot started dripping. While that happened, Agalea felt more turned on and her nipples were now fully erect, poking Alea''s back. Agalea took her finger out and showed her hand to Alea. She then said, "It has be wet. It is because¡­" Agalea exined it to Alea. After she was finished, she brought her finger near her mouth. Noticing that, Alea blushed and said, "Mama, no¡­ don''t¡­ it''s dirty¡­" Agalea chuckled. "It isn''t, my dear." She then put her finger in her mouth and had a taste of her own daughter''s juices. ''Ah¡­ I can''t believe I am having a taste of my own daughter¡­'' Lewd juices dripped out as Agalea became wet thinking of that. She was feeling slightly ashamed of doing all of this, there was also some guilt, but most importantly, the happiness she felt knowing she was now closer to her daughter than ever before was unmatched and topped all the other emotions she was feeling. Agalea knew it was wrong for a mother and daughter to do this, but it wasn''t something that was umon. Many had such rtionships in the world, same was the case with the elves and also, even Lilith had such a thing, so she wasn''t too ashamed or guilty of doing anything. Alea also wasn''t ufortable with it and was enjoying herself, although she was a lot curious and didn''t fully know what the foreign feelings were until Agalea exined. After having a taste of Alea, she put her hand back in ce and continued to finger Alea. Agalea gradually increased the intensity of her fingering and as that happened¡­ "Ah¡­" Alea let out a small moan. Her very first lewd one. Agalea smiled and felt happy knowing she was the first person to hear her daughter moan like that. She considered herself really lucky and with more enthusiasm, she continued her thing. Being a virgin and feeling pleasure for the first time, Alea couldn''tst long against her mother''s experienced fingers. In just five minutes, Alea felt somethinging. "Mama¡­ something¡­ something ising¡­" Agalea chuckled and didn''t exin what it was to Alea. She simply rubbed her hand faster on Alea''s soft pussy. "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Alea leaned back and tried to stop her mother from doing what she was doing by grabbing her hand tightly. But Agalea didn''t stop and finally, Alea''s body arched and she felt a jolt of electricity run through her entire body. "Ahhhh!" Alea moaned loudly and her body shivered as she had her very first orgasm. Her juices gushed out and stained the bed sheets wet. Alea felt her mind go nk and her heart was pounding rapidly while she went through her orgasm. Agalea took her fingers out and hugged Alea. She kissed her shoulder and gently caressed her as she knew doing anything else would stimte Alea who was really sensitive right now. A few minutes passed and as Alea was out of her orgasm, the first thing she did was that she looked down, only to find that the bed sheets were wet. Alea made a sad and embarrassed face and said softly, "I peed myself¡­" Hearing that, Agalea giggled and said, "No, my dear. You didn''t." She then exined to Alea what having an orgasm was and how it was all a natural process and not a bad thing. Understanding everything, Alea nodded her head and felt less ashamed of what she had done. Agalea, when she was finished, asked Alea, "did you like it?" Alea''s face flushed but she nodded her head and said yes. Agalea chuckled. She then started exining a lot more things regarding sex to Alea like how things would be when she would do it alone, how it would be when she would have a husband, and so on and so forth. Finally after an hour''s worth of exnation, Agalea said, "Okay, enough with the talking. Let''s go for another round. I am sure you weren''t satisfied with just one time." Alea shook her head. "No, it''s mama''s turn now." Saying so, she pushed her mother down on the bed andy on top of her. "Oh my¡­" looking at her daughter already be so bold, Agalea was impressed. ''Is my daughter someone who would take the lead during sex?'' she couldn''t help but wonder. Alea, having learnt many things from her mother now, decided to put them to test and see if she could make her mother feel the same that she felt. She firstly kissed Agalea on her lips, knowing that this kiss was different than the one on the cheeks and was something only people who were really close did. As shey on top of Agalea and kissed her, her boobs were pressed against her mother''s big milkers and she could feel her mother''s nipples poking her as well. Feeling something poking her, Alea broke the kiss and got back up, trying to look at what it was, only to be surprised at what she was looking at. She couldn''t help but look at Agalea and pointing towards a certain ce, she said: "Mama¡­ those¡­" Chapter 576 We Wouldnt Truly Know Until We Try* [Warning: Contains Yuri, reader discretion is advised.] ¡­.. Alea pointed toward her mother''s nipples and said, "Mama¡­ those¡­ they look different from before." Agalea chuckled. "Of course, my dear. Those things aren''t in hiding anymore." She got up from her lying position and cupped her breasts. Showing them to Alea, she said, "do you know, when you were little, you wouldn''t leave mama alone for even a second and would alwayse looking for these boobies." Alea smiled warmly and said, "I still don''t feel like leaving mama alone. But mama has work, and I know I shouldn''t disturb her." As Alea finished saying that, Agalea''s heart was struck by an arrow of wholesomeness. She couldn''t help but smile and feel the sugar rush all over her body. "Aww, my sweet Alea,e here." Agalea pulled Alea in for a hug. She kissed her on the cheeks and softly called out her name with love. "Mama~," Alea said the same as well with a smile. "My dear, you don''t have to think so much. Whenever you feel like being with mama, juste. Mama will make time even if there isn''t any." Agalea said while patting Alea''s back. "Really?" "Yes, really." "Yay!~ I love mama so much!" Alea hugged Agalea tighter and rubbed her cheeks on her face. Agalea became happier watching her daughter be satisfied by such small things. "I love you too, my dear," Agalea said as well and continued to pat Alea. A few secondster, Alea broke the hug, and getting back to being curious, she asked, "Mama, you didn''t exin why they changed, though." She was talking about Agalea''s nipples which were now looking normal and were pointy due to her arousal. Agalea chuckled and exined that it happened because she was feeling aroused just like Alea and, after finishing with that, continued, "...but, there''s also another way for them to get to this position. Do you wanna know?" Alea nodded. She was really curious. Agalea smiled and continued, "When you were little, you would press on mama''s boobies. Once they came out, you would grab them immediately with your mouth and suckle milk out of them." "Oh." Alea was surprised; her mouth was now in an ''o'' shape. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is there still milk in them, mama?" After saying so, Alea pressed on her mother''s ample breasts and checked if there was milk. Agalea shook her head with a smile and said, "When you stopped feeding on them, they, too, stoppeding out." "Oh, I see," Alea said. But then something struck her, and she looked her mother in the eyes and, pointing towards her boobs, asked, "So¡­ if I start feeding on them again, will mama once again have milk?" Agalea raised her eyebrows in surprise as she heard that. She couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "We wouldn''t truly know until we try." Alea thought about it. Feeling interested and also really curious, she didn''t hesitate and moved down towards her mother''s nipple and immediately put one of it into her mouth and sucked on it. Agalea chuckled at her daughter''s innocence. She moved her hand along her breasts and cast a spell on them so they would start producing milk. In just a few seconds¡­ "Wooaaaah! Mama, see! Milk!" Alea got up and said with excitement while pointing towards Agalea''s nipple. Agalea looked down, only to see milk leaking out of her breast. She chuckled again, saying, "seems like mama has milk now." "Indeed, indeed." Alea nodded her head with excitement as if she had made a groundbreaking discovery. Agalea then smiled and pointed towards her other nipple. She said, "You should check this one too, my dear. You can''t leave the other one alone, right?" Alea nodded her head. "We cannot." She said. Aleatched onto it and sucked on her mother''s nipple again. Without any surprise, milk came gushing into Alea''s mouth once again after a few seconds, and she became happy. She was about to leave it and say to her mother that there was milk in it too, but she felt her mother hug her and fall back on the bed. Agalea, having Alea hugged and making hery on top of her, caressed her hair as she sucked on her nipples and said, "My Alea has milk, just like the old times. You should drink lots of it, my dear, and get stronger." Alea gazed up, trying to look her mother in the eyes while still continuing to suck on milk. Her face saying, ''really?'' Agalea smiled and nodded her head. While what she said may not be urate, Agalea could make ite true by putting some quality nourishment in her milk and feeding it to Alea to make her stronger. Agalea, having Alea suckle milk once again, just like when she was small, felt nostalgic and really happy. This feeling of feeding your child was something that couldn''t be felt if one wasn''t in the moment. It was an amazing thing, and Agalea couldn''t recreate it even if she wanted to. She could only think of those memories and cherish them. Now, she didn''t need to rely on her forgotten memories. Apparently, due to some advice from Lilith, she was back to feeding her daughter like in the old times. She had no idea how things came to this point, but she wasn''tining and was happy with whatever was happening. Agalea kissed Alea''s forehead and ensured she had all the milk she wanted. While sucking on one breast, Alea ensured the other didn''t stay lonely. She had learned from her aunt that one could also make the other feel pleasure by stimting their nipples. Alea pinched the other nipple, and a bit of milk spurted out. She then put her whole palm on her mother''s breast, but of course, it couldn''t contain that big bun in it. She still squeezed them and yed with them while she had milk from the other one. As Alea was having milk, Agalea went through all of today''s events. Today was chaotic and busier than the other days, and so much had happened in just a short while. She had dealt with an Elder, lost Alea, and also found her. Now she was bonding with her on a more intimate level, as Lilith had advised. Remembering Lilith, Agalea understood that she had to speed things up and prepare to leave for Vampire Continent. Agalea decided to help her daughter have a few more orgasms and then take her to the banquet. While her breasts were getting sucked, Agalea moved her hand down towards Alea''s lower lips. Once there, she put two of her fingers inside this time, making Alea moan. Agalea kissed Alea on the forehead, saying it was fine and that she should return to having milk. Alea did as she was asked, and Agalea began fingering her again. A whileter, Alea couldn''t focus on having milk anymore and let out constant moans. Agalea wrapped her free hand around Alea''s waist to support her properly and hold her in her embrace as the twoy down on the bed. She then kissed Alea; this time, she made a passionate kiss and taught Alea how it was done. Agalea''s tongue entered Alea''s mouth and surprised her, but then with Agalea taking the lead, Alea got the gist of things. Agalea could taste her daughter''s sweet saliva and her own milk from her mouth. It was a bit weird, but Agalea didn''t care and passionately kissed Alea while fingering her with furor. A few momentster, Alea was about to have another orgasm. Agalea broke the kiss as she felt that and turned over to the other side, making Alea be below her. She then looked Alea in the eyes and, being on top of her, continued to finger her tight insides. "Ahh¡­ mama¡­ mama¡­" Alea let out hot breaths and said with pleasure-filled eyes. Agea looked her in the eyes and didn''t say anything. She just continued to do her work like before. She was in such a position because she wanted to see Alea''s reaction as she orgasmed. Her wishes soon came true as Alea''s body jerked and her toes curled upwards. Alea moaned loudly and had a shaking orgasm once again. Agalea stopped fingering her and gently kissed her as she enjoyed her post-orgasmic bliss. Soon, once Alea recovered, Agalea made her get up and took her to the bathroom to wash her up and prepare her for the banquet. They had a good time together; doing anything more would mean they would bete for the banquet. Although it sucked knowing she couldn''t do everything she wanted with her daughter right now, Agalea knew she had all the time on her handster. She could always do more things in the future after this banquet was over. An hourter. Jasmine knocked on Agalea''s bedroom door and said, "Your Majesty, the entourage is ready." ..... A/N: My Gs, I swear that my cat stepped on my keyboard once again and identally typed all of those stuff. Trust me, I hadn''t nned on writing anything like that and I 100% didn''t think Agalea would have milk once again. The cat is tarnishing my innocent and pure image in front of you all. It doesn''t even care about me, it''s owner, one bit :(((( Me sadge. But I know you all believe in me and I''ll continue to stay pure and innocent. Promise! Chapter 577 Everyone Wants To Be Part Of History Evernight City, Nightingale. Thud! Two people hit each other as they walked through the streets of Evernight City. "Hey! Watch where you''re going!" The man who fell said to the other person, without even looking at who he was. The other person, an elegant man in a fine suit wearing a ck top hat, extended his hand out and said, "My apologies, gentleman." The guy who had just fallen, hearing that, couldn''t help but look at who this person who talked so politely was. Just as he had a look at the man, his hair stood out on its ends and like a cat that had its tail stepped on, he became startled. "V-Viscount Maxius!?" "Oh? You seem to know me, it seems." Viscount Maxius said and moved forwards to hold the guy''s hand and have him get up. "Are you¡­ Viscount Maxius¡­ is this really you!?" The man couldn''t believe himself. The man in suit nodded his head. He then started dusting the guy''s clothes and said, "This gentleman, I hope you aren''t hurt." "No! No! I ampletely fine! This is nothing." The guy got scared and tried to distance himself from Viscount Maxius. Viscount Maxius nodded his head and said, "If everything is fine, then I shall take my leave now. I wish you a good day." Saying so, Viscount Maxius went his way and in just a few seconds, he disappeared from the guy''s sight. "What the hell¡­" The guy was left shocked in his ce. He identally stumbled upon a well known Viscount noble, who also ended up giving him a hand, apologizing, dusting his clothes, and just¡­ leaving!? The guy thought he would be beheaded formitting a crime of hitting the Viscount but who would''ve known that Viscount Maxius was this polite? But all things aside, what the guy failed to understand was, why was Viscount Maxius walking!?!? Viscounts didn''tck money by any means and they also had a lot of power. They wouldn''t just walk the streets of the city likemoners, would they? So why was¡­ Thud! Just as the man was thinking of this and lost in his own world, he hit someone and fell on the ground once again. The man became angry as someone hit him. He turned to look towards the person and said: "Hey¡ª" His voice however was cut off as he shut up immediately after looking at who the person in front was. It was a middle-aged man in a suit wearing a top hat, looking down at the guy from above in a domineering manner. The guy, as he looked at the man, couldn''t help but gulp a mouthful of saliva and asked, "C-Count Huang?" "Walk with alertness." The man didn''t answer and left after saying so. The guy, still sitting on the round, couldn''t help but wonder, ''t-that¡­ that was Count Huang right? Right!?'' This little encounter the man had, it not only made the man shocked, but it shook him to the core. So much so that he couldn''t think or speak anything for a good while. The guy, being lost in his own world, sat still in the middle of the street, not moving even slightly. A few minutester, a youngster walking past the street, looking at the man sitting in the middle like a beggar, couldn''t help but walk towards him. He shook the man''s body and said, "hey uncle, you can''t sit here. You have to get moving." The guy, being pulled back into the world, looked at the youngster who just called him out and said, "huh?" The youngster, shaking his head, repeated, "I said uncle, you cannot sit here. There are nobles walking everywhere, you might identally end up blocking someone''s path." "What?" The guy was confused. He then said, "No, not what, I mean, why are you calling me uncle!? Do I look old to you?" The youngster sighed. "Uncle, I am saying things for your own safety only. Don''t sit in the middle of the streets. Do you not know that there are nobles in the city now?" "..." The guy was dazed and confused. He had no idea what even was happening today but then he did as the youngster asked and got to the side of the street. He then started conversing with the youngster and asked, "what do you mean nobles in the city?" The youngster facepalmed." Haw, uncle haven''t you seen the news? Do you not know what''s happening in Evernight today?" The man shook his head. The youngster shook his head with pity. He then decided to exin and said, "A Royal Banquet is being held in Evernight today. Nobles from not just our vampire society, but all over the world are making a visit to our city." "What!?" The man was shocked. "Such big news and I didn''t even know!? When did this happen?" "It happened so long ago. How are you not aware?" The youngster said. "How long?" The man asked. "Like six hours ago." "..." The man was speechless. He had been involved in hardbour for the past twelve hours and didn''t have time to check the news at all! The youngster, looking at the man going back to being in his own world, said, "Anyway, be careful uncle. I hope you don''t end up offending any noble while walking. Bye." ''Heh. Offending nobles huh?'' The man thought to himself and smirked. He left the ce as well and continuing to walk on the streets, said softly, "If that kid new I already crossed path with¡ª" Thud! ''WHAT THE HELL! WHO NOW!?'' The man screamed in his mind and looked at the person, this time he didn''t yell and decided to see if it was a noble first or not. But before he could even turn his neck and look at the man, several sharp des appeared near his neck. "Don''t move." Someone shouted at the man. The man, feeling the danger, couldn''t help but gulp in fear. ''Oh my god¡­ it seems like I have hit another noble¡­ This time I am for sure dying¡­'' The man''s life shed past his eyes as he thought of this. But right in the next instant, he heard someone saying, "Put your weapons down, guards. It was an ident. Have him get up." Soon, the des were gone and the man was made to get up. The man then had a look at who this person that hadmanded the guards was, only to see it was a noble with violet hair. The man couldn''t help but knit his brows and say out, "n Violet?" "Oh? He seems to know about us." The noble standing in front said. "Huh? Oh wait¡ª no, no, I don''t. It was a slip of my tongue." The man shook his head repeatedly and said. The noble youngster in front of him chuckled and said, "You can''t hide it now. Anyway, since you''re amoner who also stumbled with me identally despite there being so many guards and also know where I am from, you seem like a person who can work for me." The youngster then looked at the guards and said, "guards, make him a guard and have him join us. We need to go the venue quickly and are short staffed, so he''ll be a good addition. Make it quick." "What? Wai¡ª" The man''s voice was cut off as someone dragged him to the side and changed his appearance in just a matter of seconds. The man now wore shiny silver armour and was made to walk behind the violet haired youngster. Just like that, he identally became a guard of the hier of n Violet and walked the streets of Evernight once again, this time having a proper destination. Encounters such as these weren''t umon in the Evernight City today as nobles from all over the world appeared here. All hotels and inns were full and Evernight didn''t have enough ces to host everyone so urgently. So the nobles camped at the periphery of the city and venue but they didn''t leave. Some also tried talking with themoners and after giving them money, took shelter in their houses. Why did everyone go to such great lengths? The answer was simple. They all wanted to be a part of history. A history that was going to be made today. For the first time, all Supreme Ranks were invited to a ce and to everyone''s surprise, they had all epted the proposal toe. Many new trade deals, treaties, and whatnot would be signed today here in Evernight itself since all world leaders wereing. Thus, it marked an important day in history. All of this happened in just a mere six hours and Evernight became so crowded that nobles from the Vampire Continent itself couldn''te to the venue via carriages and bring their entourage with them. They all were helpless and had to walk to the venue. The Emperor Rank Duke ns being no exception to it. Thus,moners frequently had encounters with nobles today and since conflict was banned in Evernight, the nobles could didn''t bother themselves with themoners much. The whole world was moving towards Evernight, the capital of Nightingale and the entire Vampire Continent itself. Today marked a big day as the Royal Banquet was about to begin. Chapter 578 Stressed Lucy In the middle of Evernight City, just before the Queen''s District, stood the magnificent City hall. It was a huge dark castle that was so magnificent that its grandeur couldn''t bepared with any other City Hall in the world. In fact, it wasn''t just the City Hall but the entire city of Evernight that was so well built in the entire world. Evernight ranked first in the list of top hundred cities of the world and it has been continuing to dominate various such rankings ever since the Vampire Queen took the throne and decided to reside here. All the world leaders knew about it and everyone wanted to visit Evernight and see for themselves how things were. But the higher ups of other races couldn''t officially visit Evernight as they were never invited by the Vampire Royal n. Visiting without an invite woulde off as rude and it''ll also seem to the whole world that the higher ups of different races are desperate to see what was happening in Evernight and were poking their nose into it. Not only would that be the case, it''ll also mean offending the Vampire Royal n if they were visiting without even informing them. It was the equivalent of having unwanted guests intrude into one''s home without prior notice. Thus, not wanting to offend the Royal n and also for various other reasons, the higher ups of different races hardly ever visited Evernight and they could only see it through their screens. But now, today marked the day when they all were officially invited to Evernight City and could visit without any problems. Thus, no noble n of any race spared any less effort into their preparation for making a visit to this city. But while on their way here with their people and entourage, they all were informed that only King Rank and below powerhouses could only bring two members with them and as for the houses which weren''t even in the immortal realms, they weren''t allowed to enter. Half Emperor Ranks were allowed to have their house members but they weren''t allowed to have any form of extras inside the city. As for Emperor Ranks and above, they could bring their entourage and everyone from their house if they wanted, but of course, it had an upper limit of only a hundred people per house. Emperor Ranks and below weren''t allowed to have servants, guards or even carriages inside the city as it would make the city too crowded. Only Supreme Ranks were allowed such stuff. This meant that to get to the City Hall, all people had to walk. However, all such strict restrictions were only imposed on the people from other races and the vampires had some leeway in it. This event was for the Vampires and by the Vampires. Thus, King Rank and above powerhouses were allowed to bring carriages and their entourage into the city. Even though this was allowed, the Vampire Nobles didn''te to the city via carriages as they felt it would be a great opportunity to meet nobles of other races while on their way to the City Hall since everyone could only walk their way till there. Despite the restrictions,moners who belonged to Evernight were allowed to roam freely in the city and the ones who weren''t from here were denied entry temporarily. As the whole crowd moved to the grand City Hall, the ones who had invited everybody ¡ª The Vampire Royal n ¡ª were currently busy doing their own things. Tap! Tap! Tap! The sound of footsteps echoed all throughout the majestic Royal Castle as ady, in a finely crafted ck dress ran along the hallway in her heels. "Your Majesty, wait! You''ll end up stepping on your gown if you run like that!" Anotherdy running behind, a blonde-haired beauty in a blue dress, said. "Freya, we arete. We need to hurry!" "We are, we are. But Your Majesty, you shouldn''t run like that!" These two were Lucy, the Reagent Queen, and Freya Woods, her personal maid, running along the hallways of the castle. Lucy was dressing up when she got a message stating that most of the people were there in the City Hall. Knowing she waste, she slightly panicked and was now rushing everywhere to get things done or she''ll get veryte to the banquet. It was her first time attending such a massive crowd and since people from all over the world were invited and present there, she felt great pressure on her. If she messes anything up, her whole n would be aughing stock in front of everyone in the world. Inviting every powerhouse of the world was a double edged sword. Although it would show the might of the Evure n to the whole world and let them know that the n had the power to host such a grand event, if Lucy did even the slightest thing wrong, the whole world wouldugh at her and her n''s reputation would be ruined. Lucy wasn''t the one who had invited so many people and took such a risk. She was just going to invite the vampire nobles and finish up with things, but her mother chimed in suddenly and sent an invitation to everyone, eventually putting great pressure on her. Lucy was thus highly stressed for the past two days and was absorbed in working. She had overworked so much that there were dark circles under her eyes on her beautiful face and her already paleplexion had be slightly more pale. But of course, she hid it under makeup and nobody would know she was overworking or stressed. Freya, being with Lucy for this whole while, knew her condition and the reason she was asking Lucy to not run was not because Lucy would step on her dress, but because she wanted her to not run around in panic and rx. Lucy, under stress, wasn''t thinking properly and was rushing to get a final few things done before leaving. As she ran through the hallway¡­ Thud! "Owf!" Lucy crashed onto someone but instead of falling down, found herself in a soft and warm embrace of someone. "My dear, why are you running?" Lilith, in a ck dress, said gently while looking at Lucy with a smile. Hearing her mom''s voice, Lucy looked up and said in a hurried voice, "I need to do some final things, mom. Now is not the time to chat. Let me go." Lucy tried to get out of her mother''s embrace, only to find herself struggling to do so. Lilith, looking at Lucy''s heavy eyes and herplexion, firstly held her face with both her hands and wiped her thumb under her eyes, to remove the makeup. She saw Lucy''s dark circles and judging from theplexion, she could see Lucy was stressed and had overworked. Lilith sighed. Although her daughter was under so much stress and overworking, Lilith couldn''t do anything about it. It was her who put Lucy in such a situation because she wanted to train her in being a good leader. But looking at her daughter''s current condition, Lilith felt Lucy shouldn''t work more on this. But then Lilith thought, if she meddled now and didn''t let Lucy handle everything, she would cause a hindrance in her growth process. Lilith was stuck in a pickle due to this and wondered what would be the best approach for now. She hugged Lucy and kissed her head, while patting her back and making her calm down. She then continued to think of the ways to move forward through this situation. Lucy, being hugged like that by her mother, felt her stress vanish. She momentarily had some peace and quiet and her worries were starting to vanish. But just as she had begun to ck and her worries were starting to disappear, Lucy was pulled out of her mother''s embrace. Lilith, holding Lucy''s shoulder and breaking the hug, looked at her in the eyes. Lucy''s lips curved into a sad smile as if her favourite toy was taken from her. She couldn''t even enjoy a little peace. Lilith, looking at her daughter''s sad smile, could only sigh. There was no helping this as Lucy had to figure things out on her own and grow. It was really torturing for Lilith herself to see her daughter in such a situation. It made her sad as well, but she had to keep her sadness within her as, if she showed any weakness, Lucy would fall weak as well. Lilith made a serious face and looking Lucy in the eyes, asked: "My dear, who are we?" Chapter 579 Who Are We? "My dear, who are we?" "Huh?" Lucy was momentarily confused as she heard that. Lilith, looking dead serious, asked Lucy again, "Who are we, my dear? You, me, baby, we three, who are we?" "Mom¡­ I seriously don''t understand what you''re trying to ask me¡­" Lucy said softly as she looked at her mother. Lucy was stressed and overworked. Her brain couldn''t process a lot of things right now and her mother''s question was only confusing her further. Lilith, not giving up on Lucy, held her face gently with both her hands and made her look straight in the eyes. "Take a deep breath." Lilith instructed, to which Lucy nodded and did as told. "Now tell me, who are we? What''s ourst name?" Lilith made the question even more easy to understand for Lucy. Lucy blinked twice, not understanding why her mother was asking this. But she still replied, "Evure." Lilith nodded. "That''s right. And what type of n are we?" "Vampire n?" "Vampire ROYAL n." Lilith put more emphasis on the word royal and repeated. Lucy nodded. "Right, right. But why are you saying something that I already know, mom?" "My dear, you seem to have forgotten who we are and what power we hold." Lilith said, trying to hint Lucy where she was getting at. Lucy shook her head. "I already know all of that though." Lilith, looking at Lucy, asked, "If you do, then why are you in such a hurry?" "Hmm?" Lilith, noticing that Lucy still didn''t understand fully what she was hinting at, sighed and gave up making Lucy understand things in an indirect manner. She looked at her seriously and instead of running around in circles, gave it to her straight, saying: "My dear, we are the Evures, the Rulers of all Vampires in existence. We are the strongest n in the world and you seem to have forgotten that." "We don''t hurry to wee the world, the world hurries to wee us." "You shouldn''t be the one to stress about maintaining the reputation of the n, they should be." Lilith tried her best to exin to Lucy. n Evure was indeed the strongest n in the world and the Vampire Royal Family was the strongest family as well. They held immense power and wealth in their hands and it was so much that nobody could even think about the depths of it and could only assume stuff. Every major powerhouse of the world knew that just one message from the Vampire Royal Family was enough to cause a whole country and maybe even continent to topple. Everyone thus feared the Evures and not only that, they also ensured and tried their best to not offend them. One such example could be taken of the current banquet. The ones who were invited and put restrictions on, they didn''t dare disobey and only brought the number of people they were allowed to. Once inside the Vampire Continent, they were scared to even hurt an ant and were trying their best to stay passive and neutral. No matter what urred here, they avoided conflicts at all cost. This served to show how much they were scared to offend the strongest family of the world. Lucy, who was trying her best to maintain the reputation and image of the n, failed to understand that she didn''t even need to do anything to maintain it. Lucy had to understand that the phrase ''the world doesn''t move ording to your wishes'' was something that didn''t apply to her or anyone from her family. The world will move exactly in whatever manner Lucy wanted, no questions asked. This was the immense power she carried in her hands. Lilith wanted to make Lucy understand this. This wasn''t arrogance, but the truth. A leader had to think of everything and Lucy was thinking just like an average person of the world who was put on a throne and not in a more rational way. Lucy, finally understanding what her mother said, looked at her and said in an innocent manner, "But mom¡­ it is you who are strong. It is not me. How can I even act so mighty if I don''t even have the strength to back it up." Both of Lilith''s children were humble and down to the ground. This was due to her excellent teachings and upbringing as a mother. But currently, due to Lucy''sck of arrogance, she was getting stressed and didn''t understand that she indeed held power to make changes in the world. Lucy was still very innocent and more gullible than Lith, who was much younger than her. Lilith had noticed that her youngest child didn''t suffer much like her oldest but then again, her younger one hasn''t even ventured too deep outside the world and experienced many things in life. Lilith did see some signs of Lith showing some form of arrogance, but most of the time, he was really a sweet child who talked nicely with everyone. The best example of it was how he treated the servants and even Hecate, an outsider, so respectfully. Lucy was the same and Lilith was once again stuck in a difficult situation. Parenting was much more difficult thanmitting genocides in Lilith''s opinion. Everytime she would face newer problems and the solution of which she had to figure out on her own through various trials. Lilith could only let out a sign in response to Lucy''s reply. She kissed Lucy''s forehead and hugging her, said softly, "My dear¡­ don''t be stressed and don''t overwork yourself. If you need anything, ask mama, okay?" "Okay¡­" Lucy said softly while being in her mother''s embrace, failing to understand such sudden change in mood. Her mother went from being serious to being her usual gentle self in a matter of a few seconds. Lilith kissed Lucy''s head and left without saying anything further, leaving thetter confused. For the first time in a long while she had faced such a difficult situation and she knew she had to work her way into finding a solution to it. Thus she left to work on it and let Lucy do her thing. Lucy, having been hugged for a good while and also after getting many kisses from her mother, felt slightly better than before. It was as if she had gotten an energy boost now and with renewed vigour, she went to finish the final preparations for the banquet with Freya. Meanwhile¡­ In the Drac Castle in Mno¡­ A maturedy wearing an elegant gown and standing in the courtyard of the castle, looked in the direction of a pointy tower present at one end of the castle. She then shouted: "Dennis, where are you? Mother and father are waiting." Chapter 580 Dennis In Trouble "...mother and father are waiting." "Coming!" Dennis''s shout echoed in the castle. "How long does it even take for him to get ready?" Duke Reynolds Drac, a middle-aged man in a ck suit, said. Duchess Fiora Drac, turning to look at her husband, said calmly, "How would I know?" Duke Reynolds shook his head and said with a smile, "He''s definitely your son. He inherited the traits of gettingte to events from you." Duchess Fiora, hearing that, shed a smile and said with a vein popping on her head, "Duke Reynolds, what did you say?" Duke Reynolds, not noticing his wife''s expression, said while taking out a cigar from his pocket, "like mother like son is¡ª" BAM! "Ow." Duchess Fiora kicked her husband in the back and sent him flying away. Both the husband and wife were Emperor Ranks and it wasn''t a surprise for the Duke to get beaten up like this by his wife. Duchess Fiora, not in a good mood, said, "What does he even think of me!? And also, what''s taking Dennis so long?" Duchess Fiora wasn''t in a good mood. After kicking her husband away, she flew to Dennis''s room and wanted to see for herself what was taking so long. Standing in front of Dennis''s room, Fiora heard some strange noises. "Dumb cow! Wear this or I''ll make a steak out of you!" "MOO!" "Stop running!" "Moomph! Moomph!" "What is going on¡­" Fiora was genuinely confused hearing all of that. She didn''t want to invade her son''s privacy by getting into his room but the strange noises kept getting louder and this only made Fiora wonder what was going on. Not being able to contain her curiosity, she opened Dennis''s door and¡­ "Dennis!?" Fiora was surprised. "Moo?" "Momph!?" Dennis was currently on the ground, above whom was his cowpanion Mu Mu, trying to strangle Dennis with a piece of cloth. "Dennis, what is happening!? And you Mu Mu, what are you doing to him?" Fiora eximed. "Moo¡­" Mu Mu looked at Fiora, then at Dennis, then back at Fiora, and then at Dennis, and repeated this for quite a few times as he was confused and wondered how to exin this situation to Fiora. Dennis, noticing what Mu Mu was doing, couldn''t help but shout, "Stupid cow, get off me first! And why are you so confused? Can you even speak to exin yourself?" "Mooh." The cow was hit with enlightenment that it was an animal and couldn''t speak to exin himself. Fiora, knitting her brows and looking at the two, said with annoyance, "You two, get up quickly and exin yourself or I''ll swat both your butts at this very instant. "Hiiiii!" Dennis and Mu Mu both felt a chill as they heard that. They immediately dropped whatever they were doing and stood beside each other and bowed their heads as they were guilty of being mischievous. They knew that Fiora would very well do as she had said as this wasn''t the first time she had given such a threat and acted on it. Mu Mu and Dennis were together at all times in the academy and even after graduating from the academy. Their strength too wasn''t too far off and they shared a close bond together. Fiora was well versed with this and she considered Mu Mu to be Dennis''s beastpanion. She was also really tired of the mischief they caused day and night in the castle and it wasn''t a surprise that they got their ass whooped by her. Fiora, looking at the two, could tell that they were definitely doing something stupid. But what it was, she didn''t know. "Dennis, care to exin?" She asked. "Umm¡­ well¡­" Dennis had a cold sweat on his back. "Mu Mu, you, do you care to exin as well what you were trying to achieve by strangling Dennis?" "Moo¡­" Mu Mu lowered his head in shame and didn''t say anything. Looking at both of them not answer, Fiora said, "If I don''t get an exnation on the count of five, be prepared to go to the banquet with a swollen butt. I am sure Cecilia would be very happy to see you in such a state." "Mom, wait! I''ll exin!" Dennis knew this wasn''t a threat but a gentle warning from his mother. If Cecilia got to know Dennis had a swollen butt, she would definitely try to hit as many times as she could in the banquet. "So what happened is¡­" Dennis began with his exnation. As Fiora heard the exnation, her lips twitched as she realized how stupid the things the two were doing were. Basically, Dennis was trying to put a suit on Mu Mu and Mu Mu didn''t like it and eventually, the two had a brawl and when Fiora entered the room, Mu Mu was on the winning side of it by strangling Dennis with the red tie of the suit that Dennis had bought. Fiora didn''t know what to do with these two. She rubbed her temples and said, "Forget it. Get ready quickly, we are gettingte." "Okay¡­" Dennis said and Mu Mu nodded as well. Looking at Mu Mu nod, Fiora said with an apologetic smile, "I am sorry Mu Mu, but you can''te today." "What, why?" "Moo?" The two couldn''t help but ask. Fiora looked at Dennis and said, "think about it Dennis, what will Mu Mu do there? There won''t be anyone he can hang out with and will be left alone. Instead of that happening, he couldze around in the castle and eat as many treats as he wants." "Oh." It made sense to Dennis. Fiora couldn''t say that Mu Mu was a cow and cows weren''t allowed in the banquet. Because firstly, there weren''t any such restrictions present and secondly, she knew Dennis wouldn''t stop insisting on bringing him along if she said something like that. Dennis felt what his mother had said was correct and looking at Mu Mu, he said, "Stupid cow, I''ll definitely make you wear that suitter. Just you wait." "Moomph!" The cow harrumphed. It wasn''t afraid of Dennis. "Okay, okay, stop you two. Get ready in five minutes, Dennis. I am waiting in the courtyard. If you arete, then be prepared for the consequences." Fiora left after saying so. Dennis felt a chill again and immediately stopped bickering with Mu Mu. He went to change and Mu Mu went to the garden of the castle to munch on some fine grass. Meanwhile¡­ * In the Castle of the Sin of Lust. "Ralph-chwaaaaan!~" ..... A/N: I am really busy right now with exams and everything. I am so sorry with the slow updates. This phase is an important one in my life as my entrance exams are just two months away. I hope you guys understand. Have a good day :) Chapter 581 Avelyn Hid Things From Ralph "Ralph-chwaaaaan!~" Avelyn jumped on Ralph from behind and hugged him tightly. A vein popped on Ralph''s forehead, and he became annoyed. He was in the middle of changing clothes, and his mother forcefully barged into his room. "Don''t just barge in like that. Have some elegance and reservation, mothe¡ª" "Mo-ommy!~" Avelyn said with a bright smile after sealing Ralph''s lips with her finger. "Say, mommy, or I am not listening to you. We are not in public now, are we?" Avelyn argued. Ralph knitted his brows. "You know¡ª" "Mommy!~, I won''t hear even a single word from you if you don''t say it." Avelyn said again with a happy smile. Ralph''s annoyance was starting to peak but being a calm andposed person, he didn''t lose himself to his mother''s antics. He knew there was no way out for him if his mother was bent on making him say it. Although he didn''t have any problem saying that word, it just felt weird to do so now that he was an adult. A few secondster, Ralph sighed and gave up. There was no way for him to argue with his mother on this as she was firstly too powerful and, secondly, too stubborn as well. He took a deep breath and, embracing the cringe, said, "Mommy, can you get off?" "Wooohooo!~" Avelyn started pping her hand as she finally got a victory against her son. He had bullied her on the phone for far too long, and finally, she heard what she wanted to hear most! But despite being happy, she hugged him tighter and said, "Nopesies. Mommy is not going anywhere." "Mother we¡ª" "Mommy!" Avelyn eximed and interrupted Ralph. Ralph rubbed his temples and said, "Mommy, we''ll bete to the banquet. Get off!" He tried to push his mother away from him, not caring one bit if she would fall. "Haiz, Ralph-chwan. Why are you like this? Do you not love mommy?" Avelyn asked with a sad expression, bing really dramatic. "No, I don''t. Please get away." Ralph said straight away. "Hu hu hu." Avelyn let out a fake sob as she heard that. "My Ralph doesn''t even love me¡­ *sob* *sob*... After keeping you in me for several years and raising you to be such a fine boy, this is what I am rewarded with?" "Ugh. Stop wording it like that and making pregnancy seem weird. Also, get off, I have to change. We are really gettingte for the banquet." Ralph said for onest time. "Okay, I''ll get off. But on one condition." Avelyn immediately changed her sad expression and said with a happy smile. "What is it?" Ralph was used to her behavior. This was amon urrence. "It is¡­" Avelyn took a pause and chuckled. "It is that¡­ you must have sex with mommy after the banquet, okay?" ''I knew it!'' Ralph cursed in his mind. He knew damn well that this wasing all along. Ralph clicked his tongue and said, "No, I am not going to." "Why!?" Avelyn questioned. "My baby, if you keep denying such things, I''ll 100% believe that you aren''t interested indies and like men." "Ew, no." Ralph denied it. "I don''t have interest in anyone currently. Just let me be." "Howe that''s the case? I gave birth to you; you''re the child of a lust demon, not just any, but the top most lust demon. Howe you don''t feel any lust?" Avelyn asked with concern. "Mother, we''ve been over this a hundred times. Can we please not do that now?" "Fine, fine. But you''re twenty-two now and still a virgin. It really concerns mother to see you in such a condition. Being a lust demon and not having sex... It will have adverse effects on your body." Avelyn said. She then sighed and continued, "My baby, it would''ve been fine to not have sex if you weren''t the child of Asmodeus. But you''re the descendant of the Sin of Lust. Abstinence from sex will end up crippling you if you keep resisting your bloodline." Ralph sighed. The atmosphere was now bing serious and heavy. His mother had given up her jolly mood to teach him some things about his own body. Turning to the side, Ralph looked his mother in the eyes and said, "I know you''re concerned for me, mother. I am really grateful for that. But I am an adult now; you should know I can understand what''s happening with my body." Avelyn got down from Ralph as she heard that. She stood in front of him and, holding his face, looked him in the eyes and said gently, "Ralph, my dear, you''re still a small child. Mother isn''t your enemy, right? Mother knows what is best for you. Why do you think I am constantly pestering you to have sex with me? It''s because it has numerous benefits that you don''t know of." "For instance, the most prominent one is that you''ll form a bond with your mother, which means if there''s any danger to your life, Mommy can simply appear right next to you and protect you." "Hmm?" Ralph raised an eyebrow. He didn''t know about such a thing. Avelyn sighed. "There are many things Mommy hid from you regarding it because there''s no point exining it as you won''t understand it properly without experiencing it. Some things in life are best experienced rather than exined." After a long while, Avelyn had be this serious, and Ralph knew about it. He was shocked to see her suddenly switch into a serious and concerned mother. "All those times you were trying to force yourself on me, it was for my sake?" Ralph asked. "Hey, you''re making it seem like mommy is the viin here and was trying to r*pe you." Avelyn couldn''t help but say. "Well¡­ wasn''t that the case, though?" Ralph asked. Avelyn knitted her brows. "Ralph, mommy may be a lusty bitch and someone who''s horny constantly, but even mommy has her limits, okay? Mommy will never do something so wrong with her one and only child. If I wanted to do something like that, you wouldn''t be having such a conversation right now." Ralph nodded. "Well, true." His mother was right. He would''ve been a boy toy or a sex ve of hers if she so wanted, but she didn''t do anything like that because she loved him too much. "Damn, Ralph. What sort of image do you have of your sweet, gentle, and kind mommy?" Avelyn couldn''t help but ask after being falsely used by her own son. Ralph coughed lightly and said, "You wanted to have sex with me, right?" "Oooooh! Indeed, indeed. Have you finally changed your mind and will have sex with mommy now!?" Avelyn''s mood took a 180 almost immediately as she heard that. Ralph made a cough again. "Yes, but not now. I''ll let you know when that will be." Avelyn''s happy face turned into a sad one now. "So no snu snu?" "No." Ralph shook his head. "Not for now, at the very least. We need to prepare for a banquet and leave. Don''t you want to see how Evernight looks?" Avelyn thought about it and said, "well¡­ it''s not as exciting as having sex with you, but hmm¡­ yes, I am interested in touring that ce." Ralph nodded. "So get ready; we have to leave soon." "Okie~" Avelyn agreed. She was about to leave now, but then she turned to look at Ralph and asked, "Ralph, can I have a promise?" Ralph turned to face her and stared at her, wondering what she wanted now. Avelyn extended her pinky and said, "Promise Mommy that your first will be Mommy and no one else." Ralph sighed. His mother didn''t believe him, it seemed. But he didn''t argue and extended his pinky as well, promising her. "Woohoo!~" Avelyn became happy and hopped her way out of his room. Finally having some peace, Ralph returned to dressing up for the banquet, eventually causing the drama in the Lust''s castle to finally end. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Your Highness, this is the list you asked for." Luna presented a scroll to Lith, who was sitting on his bedroom sofa in a bathrobe. He took the scroll from her and, opening it, went through it. Finally, after scanning it for a good few seconds and looking at what he wanted, he ignited the scroll on fire. He leaned back on the sofa and, closing his eyes, said with a sigh: "As expected, Count Valentine ising as well. I just hope my dear stays emotionally stable." Chapter 582 Gourmet Chips The silver-crimson moon''s crimson hue was starting to fade away, marking the beginning of a new day in the continent. The City Hall was full with the guests from all over the world. There was a livestream happening of the banquet, apparently the vampires had allowed it this time and everyone was surprised knowing it ¡ª the vampires included. The Vampire Royal n always kept things regarding them a secret, hardly anything was ever revealed to the general public. It was so well kept that even most of the Vampire Nobles didn''t know things about their Queen, Princess, or the Prince. But this time, it was different. The Vampire Royal n didn''t hand out any SOPs regarding the current event and the people from the news channels were just there, doing their thing, and weren''t kicked out as people had expected. The reason for this was that almost all higher ups from all races wereing to this event and since the majority would know about it anyway, why not just make it so that not just the majority, but everyone knows about it. Hence the live streams were happening and the whole world was watching this event with great interest. Billions of people had joined it already with tens of thousands joining every second and watching. The higher ups from different races were made to walk on the red carpet of the City Hall before entering and were interviewed. The world loved watching every second of it as this was something that hasn''t happened before. The powerhouses of Half Emperor Ranks and below walked the red carpet and the Emperor Ranks and above were given a choice to enter through a different entrance where there weren''t cameras or walk the red carpet like everyone else. Some Emperor Rank powerhouses, mainly the ones from the Human and Dragon Race chose to walk the red carpet while the rest entered through the entrance where there weren''t any cameras. The City Hall was now jam-packed with authorities from all over the world and everyone in there was waiting for the curtains to unfold and the event to begin. The City Hall had a rectangr hall, big enough to host a ball of ten thousand people at once. At the end of the hall was a raised tform, having a mighty throne resting on it. There were balconies present in this hall, reserved for the most higher ranked authorities of the different races and at the extreme end of the hall, opposite to the throne, was a smaller yet more secretive balcony, reserved for members rted to n Evure. The nobles¡­ being nobles, started having small talk together with people from the different races and their chatter wiped out the silence from the City Hall. Amidst the lively atmosphere, in one secluded region of the many balconies present, there were ten chairs around a round table, but currently only seven were upied. The seven people were the seven Supreme Ranks of the main races. Starting with Alex, the handsome blonde-haired man being the King of Angels, beside him was his granddaughter, Lucifer, the devilish ck-haired beauty, and following her was Mayzin, the purple-eyed beauty. Beside Mayzin was a gap of three chairs and at the end of them sat Florencia, the Queen Mother of Witches, donning a ck pointy hat and covering her face with a veil. After her were Anderson the Werewolf King, Daggasi the Dragon Emperor, and Darren the Human Ancestor respectively. The atmosphere seemed grim around the round table as everyone had a serious mood and hardly anyone talked. Except of course¡­ "Mayzin-chan, your¡ª" Thwack! "Ow." Lucifer didn''t even open her mouth when she got a hand chop from Mayzin on her head. Mayzin ensured that there were spell cast on her hand so that it would pain Lucifer slightly and she would shut up. "Stop talking. There''s an event going on, focus on that." Mayzin said with a serious expression. There were other Supreme Ranks here and although they were well aware of the rtionship of Lucifer, Mayzin, Agalea, and Lilith, it wasn''t the right time for Lucifer to be informal and do some casual talks. Lucifer knitted her brows after getting hit. She was about to argue with Mayzin on this but then she heard a gentle voice from the side saying: "My dear, you should focus on the event that your friend has hosted with much effort." Alex, her grandfather, having his eyes closed and sitting in an upright manner, said calmly. Lucifer, with knitted brows and an annoyed expression, turned to look at him and said, "Old man, whose side are you on? I am your granddaughter, take my side. Not that bi¡ª" Thwack! Lucifer got another head chop by Mayzin and was interrupted. Alex didn''tment anything more on it and stayed silent while Lucifer was starting to get very annoyed. Being told to stay quiet was the biggest problem for Lucifer who was a social butterfly that couldn''t stop talking unless she was busy watching anime or masturbating. Being so annoyed, she was about to duke it out with Mayzin when she heard the sound of a bag of chips being tossed. Lucifer quickly turned around, only to see Mayzin holding a bag of chips and shaking it. Mayzin gave it to Lucifer without her asking and said, "Keep quiet. It is an important event." At first, Lucifer thought to herself, ''Does she think I am a dog that''ll do anything for treats? This bitch¡ª oh wait, is that¡­'' Lucifer narrowed her eyes and looked at the bag of chips. Having a good look at it, both her eyebrows raised in surprise and she thought, ''Is that¡­ Is THAT THE DAMN FRIED ANAHA CRAB RICE FLAVOURED CHIPS!?'' Lucifer immediately grabbed it from Mayzin and opened it to have a taste of the chip. Just as she had a bite of a single chip, Lucifer felt an amazing crunch from it and after that happened, the chip started melting on her tongue and spread the vour of it all around her pte. Fried Anaha Crab Rice chips were made from the Anaha Crab that was tossed with rice, veggies, and meat in a wok and then turned into a chip. It was a secret recipe and this crab was a very rare species to find around the world. There weren''t many such chips packets made and even the ones that were made, they cost a whopping ten low grade magic stones. Forparison, one low grade magic stone was equivalent to a hundred million dors from Lith''s previous world and ten low grade magic stones could run a small town in this world for ten years straight. It cost so much money and was a luxurious gourmet item that hardly anyone would ever buy. Since not many bought it, chips were made in a minimal quantity each year and thus it was really difficult to get hands on one of these. The chips contained what Lucifer loved the most ¡ª vour. As soon as she took a bite of it, the juices from the crab meat''s fat oozed out of the chip, and then sauces used in the fried rice appeared one by one followed by an intense vour of the crab meat, which then got suppressed by the mild vour of the rice in the chip. Such vour could only be understood by a gourmet and around the table, there was only one such person, Lucifer herself. Mayzin had bought some packets of chips as Lucifer had mentioned about it before to her and ranted on how the stupidpany didn''t make more of it and she can''t get hold of it. Lucifer that day decided to go on a crusade to find the chips maker but then cancelled the ns as a new anime from one of her favourite manga series was airing that day. Mayzin had forgotten about this a few years down the line but she remembered it again when one of her assistants mentioned that those chip makers were from one of the Dragon tribes itself. Mayzin thus bought a stock of it and kept it with herself a few years back. Beforeing to the event, she bought some packets with her just in case a stupid otaku neet decided to bother her. The chips were a good way to make the stupid otaku shut up and Lucifer, who knew the value of the chips and how rare they were, ate it chip by chip and in a calm manner so that it wasn''t finished soon. The serious atmosphere once again ensued around the round table as no one spoke, but some crunching noises could be heard from time to time that broke the silence and bothered the Supremes present. A few minutes passed in this awkward atmosphere and soon, everyone around the round table heard the sound of light footstepsing close to them. The sound was starting to be intense and turning to look at the source, they saw a faint figure of someone walking towards them. Soon¡­ "Lu-ci-fer~" "Hiiiiii!" Chapter 583 Agalea Meets Lucifer "Hiiii!" Lucifer felt a chill as she heard her name called out in a cold manner. She knew who this voice belonged to and without even looking and very well knew the reason for such coldness. Lucifer knew she fucked up! Dropping the bag of chips on the table, Lucifer immediately made a run towards the exit, but s, there was only one way out and this meant she had to pass through thedying towards her. The Supremes were in a balcony that was covered with tinted ss walls. There was one passage for their entry and exit into this balcony and breaking through the ss walls would mean making an appearance in the City Hall and bing visible to everyone present. ''Damn it!'' Lucifer cursed as she realized she was in a bad situation. She looked beside her and in just a split second, made her decision to break through the ss wall. Lucifer charged towards the wall, hoping to break out, but only ended up hitting her head on a barrier with a loud bam. "Hold it, Lucifer. Don''t cause a ruckus in the City Hall." Mayzin, the one who made the barrier and stopped Lucifer from breaking the walls, said. Lucifer frowned and was going to curse Mayzin but became startled as she felt a hand around her shoulders. "Lucifer~" She heard a gentle voice and felt herself get hugged tightly. With the tight hug came the sensation of softness behind her head. Lucifer knew this softness and she knew there was no way out of this now. She was trapped in the embrace of the one and only¡­ ''This damn cow bitch! Lucifer cursed in her mind. She then turned to look up, only to see the so-called ''Cow bitch'' aka Agalea, looking at her with a smile. This smile however was not a gentle smile, but one that showed visible killing intent. Lucifer made an awkward smile and said, "H-hi Agalea. Long time no see." "Indeed. It''s been a while since west saw each other." Agalea said with the smile still there. "Let''s go have a nice chat, shall we? We met after so long, I missed you." Saying so, Agalea started dragging Lucifer away from the round table. "NO! I DON''T WANT TO!" Lucifer eximed while being dragged away. She then looked at Mayzin and yelled, "Mayzin, get me away from this c¡ª OW!" Agalea pinched Lucifer''s waist while dragging her away and caused a jolt of pain to travel through her body, making her yell in response. Mayzin, looking at the distancing Lucifer, shook her head with a smile and said, "You brought it upon yourself." She then joined her hands and prayed, "May you find peace in the afterlife." "I AM NOT DYING!" Lucifer cursed from the distance, but her voice was heard in a very faint tone as she had already gone far away from the round table. The Mother Queen of Witches, Florencia Rain, being silent for so long, said softly with a light chuckle, "Your granddaughter seems to be in trouble. You won''t help, Alex?" Alex, sitting as calm as a stillke, said without looking at Florencia, "No." Alex knew Agalea and her granddaughter were best friends. This was a dispute between two friends and should be solved by them. But another reason Alex didn''t help was because his granddaughter didn''t ask him for help. Had she did, he would''ve thought about it. However, little did Alex know that Lucifer forgot. Luciferpletely forgot her grandfather could help her as well! Alex was on the bottom list of priorities in Lucifer''s mind. Anything that concerned her, she would first go to Lilith, if not her then Mayzin. After Mayzin was Agalea in her priority list and at thest was Alex, her grandfather. Lucifer didn''t get a chance to ask for help after Mayzin rejected her as Agalea had already dragged her away. Florencia, hearing such a straight reply, chuckled lightly again and didn''t speak further. After a few minutes when there was no more ruckus happening, Darren and Anderson started talking. They took Alex and Dagassi into the conversation sometimes as well and made small talk with them. Alex was a neutral person and talked in a reserved manner while Dagassi ignored Darren multiple times during their small talks. Dagassi and Darren''s rtions had turned for the worse as Dagassi came to know that Darren had tried attacking Arya during her ascension. Although he didn''t have a good, in fact no rtion with Arya, her being a Dragon was enough to bring a sense ofradeship in him and dislike Darren. Although it sucked to have another Supreme Rank from the same race, but having an outsider trying to hinder the ascension of someone from his own race ticked Dagassi off. Florencia in the meanwhile began talking with Mayzin and sometimes Alex joined in on their conversation. An hour passed with them talking and they finally stopped when they heard footsteps of two peopleing towards them. Looking at the source, they saw the beautiful silver-haired Lilith and the gorgeous bluish-silver haired Aryaing in their direction. Lilith was in a strapless red dress that revealed her shoulder and cor bone. But that was only amount of skin that was showing as she was covered everywhere else by her dress. She wore heels, making her already tall figure appear taller. Beside her was Arya in a ck and blue hanfu, appearing really elegant and matching the regal aura of Lilith''s. She wore traditional shoes but they had some height to them and ended up appearing just a tad bit shorter than her mother-inw in height. Despite being such heaven defying beauties, the Supreme Ranks didn''t eye any of the two in a creepy manner and simply stood up to greet the host of today''s event. "Greetings, Vampire Queen." All, except Mayzin, said. Lilith, reaching close to them, nodded her head and said, "greetings." Mayzin then greeted Lilith and Lilith greeted her back. She then walked towards the chair middle empty chair and sat on it, gesturing for everyone to sit as well. As everyone settled down, Lilith looked around and saw Lucifer and Agalea weren''t there yet. She turned to face Mayzin and asked, "they aren''t here yet?" Mayzin, holding a tea cup in her hand and looking at the tea, said calmly, "Agalea took Lucifer somewhere." "I see." Lilith said. She wondered what the two were doing but didn''t dwell much on it afterwards. As for the rest of the Supremes, they were all greatly surprised to see Arya beside Lilith. They weren''t expecting Arya to havee with Lilith at all. Everyone, except for Mayzin and Darren, wondered what was the rtionship between the new Dragon Empress and the Vampire Queen. Darren had some idea about Lilith and Arya''s rtionship. Having tried foiling Arya''s ascension and being stopped by Lilith, the encounter which still haunted him as it was one of his life''s most embarrassing and shameful experience, remembered that the two were close. Why they were close he didn''t know. But he knew they were close as the Vampire Queen wouldn''t just try to protect her for no reason. Lilith looked at everyone''s surprised faces and knew what was going on inside their heads. But she didn''t address this issue as she knew they''ll know the rtionship of hers with Arya in due time anyway. The Supremes were about to talk to Lilith about the current event but before they could do it, they once again heard footsteps. Looking at the source of it, they saw Agalea and Lucifer walking towards them. However... "Ow... Mhffph... Ugh..." Lucifer grunted with each step she took. Lucifer was walking with irregr steps behind Agalea and appeared to be in pain. Mayzin, looking at her, didn''t see any bruises or signs of Lucifer and Agalea fighting. This made her wonder what had Agalea done to cause Lucifer pain with each step. "Oh, you''re here, Lilith." Agalea said with slight surprise. Although she considered Lilith as a big sister, she would only call her that when they were in private. Lilith nodded. "Took you some time toe here. Were you busy?" She asked. "Yes. Something came up." Agalea said. She reached to the seat between Florencia and Arya, and sat on it. She then continued, "Sorry for the wait." Lilith chuckled. "Its not a problem." She then turned to look at Lucifer, who had finally managed to reach her chair and was slowly moving down to sit on it. Just as Lucifer''s tush made its way to the seat and touched it, her face became slightly red and she cursed internally: ''FUUUUUCK!'' Chapter 584 Lucy Makes Her Appearance ''FUUUUUCK!'' Lucifer felt a great sting on her butt as she sat and was screaming internally. After settling down, she turned to face Agalea and looked at her hatefully with her flushed face. Agalea looked back at her and shed a small smile, knowing full well what she did. Their interaction didn''t go unnoticed by Lilith and she wondered what had urred between the two. But now wasn''t the time for gossip and since she had invited these Supremes, she knew she had to do her job as a host. Lilith looked at them and said in a neutral tone, "Greetings, once again. Now that everyone is here, I''ll exin about today''s event that will begin shortly." Saying so, Lilith briefed everyone up with information she felt they should know before the banquet began. They were all called on a sudden notice and she knew they would wonder why that was the case. Although Lilith could ignore their curiosities, she felt it''d be better to address a few things properly through dialogue. While she talked, no one interrupted her. Everyone knew her might and weren''t stupid to initiate any form of conflict or do things that might offend the Vampire Queen. While the Vampire Queen had an imposing attitude and didn''t care for anyone, the same couldn''t be said for the one acting in her stead. Away from the City Hall, in a carriage, Lucy, the Reagent Queen, was staring at empty space in front of her with knitted brows. Her emotions were in a turmoil as she was greatly stressed. This was going to be the first time she would be participating in such a grand event, but the problemy in the fact that she would have to make an appearance in front of thousands of people from all around the world. Simply Vampire Nobles were fine, but authorities from all over the world wereing and it stressed her. Not to mention, she would be the one to host the entire event and all responsibilitiesy on her. This event was supposed to only have the Vampire Nobles like the Royal Banquet that happened a decade ago. But her mother had chimed in and invited everyone from around the world. Lucy didn''t know what her mother''s motives were and what she wanted to achieve by doing this. For the first time, her mother had done something that put pressure on her. And it wasn''t anything light by any means. Lucy was a great warrior, Lilith was well aware of it. But shecked leadership skills and her experience in social aspects was low. Lilith hadn''t seen Lucy interact much with nobles and she was partly to me for it since she too didn''t interact with them and just focused on spending time with her children. But Lilith was someone who had great experience and expertise in all fields. Lucy wasn''t the same. Lucy only had experience in terms ofbat and battle. To teach her and have her experience other aspects, Lilith felt it was the right time to do so now and she invited everyone. Lilith wanted to give Lucy a challenge but in administration rted things and going through it for the first time, Lucy was stressed. While staring into the empty space in front, Lucy''s mind wandered over the things that had happened in the past few days. Everything was so sudden and now she had to present herself in front of the whole world. It was stressful knowing that one slight mistake from hers would not only sully her reputation, but also her family''s. n Evure would be aughing stock in front of the whole world if she messed up. This was something that stressed her greatly and sadly, there wasn''t anyone present around to help her deal with it. Lucy didn''t have her mother or her brother around him. As she stared at the empty space in front, she started having an existential crisis due to the sheer amount of stress. Freya, her personal maid, sitting beside her, felt worried by looking at her master''s face. She had never seen Lucy in such a state before and even in the most harsh times had Lucy stood strong and tall like ance in a battlefield. But why she was so stressed now, she didn''t know. This made Freya wonder, ''Should I give Madam a call?'' Freya was instructed to call Lilith the moment she felt Lucy''s health was taking a sharp decline. Freya felt Lucy was being too stressed and she took out her phone to dial her madam''s number. But soon¡­ "Your Majesty, we have arrived." The carriage driver, a Royal Servant, said. Lucy''s attention broke from staring at the empty space in front as she heard that. "Let''s go, Freya. Everyone is waiting." Lucy''s attitude suddenly changed and she said in a serious tone while getting out of the carriage. Freya was dumbfounded watching the sudden shift in mood and she put her phone inside, deciding that she''ll wait and see. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the City Hall. Reporters from all around the world were standing with cameras and microphones, sweating and trembling as their hearts beat rapidly. The Vampire Royal Family''s entourage was here and their anxiety had peaked due to it. They knew they had to report things properly as even if a slight nder or wrong term appeared out of their mouth, their fate would be worse than death itself. All news agencies were strictly reported to not do anything that may cause any problems to the Vampire Royal Family, from the authorities of their respective races. The people working in these agencies were so scared that they refused to take the job of reporting this event. Nobody had the courage to do this and so¡­ the higher ups of the news agencies had toe themselves to do it. All the people standing near the entrance holding cameras and microphones were none other than the owners of the various news agencies around the globe. It was funny yet entertaining to see owners and CEOs of these bigpanies standing and taking interviews to everyone watching the live stream. Despite being such high news personalities, their current condition was something that only they could understand. It was nerve racking but they stood in their ce, ready to do their job. Soon¡­ Everyone saw two butlers, a red-haired and a blue-haired one, appear from thin air right in front of the carriage door in which the Vampire Queen was supposedly present. The two butlers put out stairs at the carriage door and stood at the sides, guarding the entry of the one present inside. This time¡­ Everyone watching the stream, be it inside the City Hall or a random person in a random tavern of the world, they were all riled up and on the edges of their seat, awaiting the entry of the revered Vampire Queen. They had all heard various tales regarding her and also knew that she was the one of the most beautiful beings in the world. How beautiful? Sources said that it was an otherworldly type and something that couldn''t be described with mere words. Any description of the Queen''s beauty was an insult to the Queen''s beauty, it was just that sophisticated. Add to that, the Vampire Queen was supposedly also the strongest Supreme Rank in existence. Although there were debates happening around it as they hadn''t seen her fight any of the main races'' Supremes, but just from the fact that she killed her own race''s King and took the throne, eventually managing to stabilize everyone in just a mere few days, was enough of a proof in itself. With such things in mind, everyone''s heart raced as they couldn''t wait any further to see the Queen! The chat on the live stream had slowed down greatly at this point. Billions were watching and only a few hundred people werementing in the live chat currently. This showed how much they were anticipating the entry. Soon¡­ A beautiful pale leg with red heels appeared out of the carriage, making men and women both watching the stream have their hearts race rapidly. In the next instant, a ck sceptre appeared, followed by a majestic being donning a regal ck dress and wearing a crown on her head. On this majestic being''s face, there was visible coldness and an air of authority that people could feel even from their screens. Silence... The whole world fell silent as they watched the majestic being step down from the carriage. Noments appeared on the live stream anymore and even the reporters had zoned out watching the grand entrance of the revered ruler of the vampires. Chapter 585 Lucys Snippets All Over The Internet Without caring for the reporters or the cameras, Lucy walked the red carpet to enter the City Hall. She walked slowly yet confidently and with each step, her overbearing authority only seemed to increase. A few steps behind her was Freya in a blue dress, and behind her were Noman and Ruben respectively. As Lucy went inside the City Hall and was gone from the sight of the reporters, it was only then did they stop zoning out ande back to reality. The same was the case with everyone watching the live stream and no sooner did that happen, the people went crazy over the chat. Millions of snippets from the live stream were taken and started circting all around the inte in no time, making everyone have a look at how the Vampire Royalties seemed. This sudden appearance of the Vampire Royalty greatly shocked everyone all around the world but they had gone too busy re-watching the snippet again and again. While the world was in an uproar, inside the City Hall, a gong was hit and a loud noise echoed inside the hall. This was to notify the people in the hall to be silent as the event was starting to begin. A shout followed after the bell, stating: "Her Majesty, the Queen has arrived!" Everyone gasped hearing that and just like how it was with the rest of the world, they all craned their necks to have a good look at the entrance of the hall. Lucy, holding a ck spectre and with a cold expression on her beautiful face, slowly walked inside the hall. She made her way towards the throne at the end of the hall and to do that, she had to pass through a crowd of nobles that stood in front of her in the hall. Lucy didn''t have even the slightest of doubt on how she would go past such a blockade as she thought that if the people didn''t move, she would simply blow them up and make her way to the throne. But nothing of such happened as the people automatically were moved to the sidelines by the Royal Servants and a passage for Lucy was created. Lucy walked through it and finally sat at the throne present at the end of the hall. Everyone was silent as they watched this and despite everyone being from various powerful houses of the world, they had never seen someone disy such dominance by a mere walk. Everyone, except for some of the Vampire Nobles, wondered how was a person who didn''t even do anything so overbearing and what even the Vampire Queen did to make their minds be blown away. People were bing conscious of it and were starting to question themselves. But before they could be lost in their thoughts¡­ "Greetings, my subjects." Lucy, sitting in an upright manner and holding the sceptre in her hand, said calmly. The vampires immediately were pulled out from their thoughts and bowed as they saw Lucy. "Greetings, Your Majesty!" They all shouted. Only the vampire nobles were in the crowd in front of Lucy, rest of the people were at the sides, observing the throne. Despite being just observers, Lucy''s tone and the subservient atmosphere in the hall made them want to bow and greet Lucy as well, but they controlled themselves from doing so as firstly, Lucy wasn''t their ruler and secondly, they weren''t vampires. Lucy was introduced as the Vampire Queen from the start to everyone after the end of the previous banquet that was held. Although she was a Reagent Queen, nobody dared treat her as so. They epted her as their Queen wholeheartedly and it was only Lucy who considered herself as a substitute and not an actual Queen as her mother was still there. But in name, power, and everything, she was an actual Queen as Lilith had ensured that this happened. The world didn''t know that it wasn''t Lilith on the throne currently, but Lucy. They also didn''t know that the Queen had given her throne to her daughter who was now acting as a substitute. As said time and again, all information rted to the Vampire Royal n was ssified and thus nobody knew about it. Lucy addressing the vampires in front of her was live streamed once again to everyone in the world. Many virgins, of different genders, shivered and wet themselves as they heard the coldness in Lucy''s tone from her greeting. It may seem as an exaggeration, but it was true as most of themon people of the world have nevere across a real royalty in their whole life. They also haven''t seen someone so domineering as well and all factorsbined, this was bound to turn them on. Many were turned on in the City Hall as well and one such person, who sat at the opposite end of the throne, in the ce reserved for n Evure, thought to himself: ''Big sis, no, my wife sure seems really sexy with that domineering appearance.'' This was Lith, who was sitting on a sofa, wearing a finely made three piece suit delicately tailored made to fit his well toned body. It was a ck suit and was paired with a long coat. The darker colors of his clothes were in contrast to hisplexion and hair color. If one looked at him, their attention wouldn''t be on the clothes, but on his chiseled face, hair, and eyes that were highlighted so much. Beside Lith were Emilia and Alexandra, sitting together with him and watching the event unfold. Emilia was in yellow hanfu and Alexandra wore strapless white dress that had a cut present at the bottom, giving her long pale legs leeway toe out. Just like everyone, Alexandra and Emilia were absorbed in watching Lucy as well. Lith, while thinking about Lucy, felt the need to take a picture of her. To do so, he took out his phone and just as he was about to take a picture, he saw a news notification on his phone stating: "THE VAMPIRE QUEEN''S NUDES LEAKED!! R-18 WARNING! CLICK ON THE LINK NOW!" Looking at that sent a shiver down Lith''s spine and he immediately stood up, eximing in shock, "HUH!?" His sudden action surprised Emilia and Alexandra and they stood up as well. "What happened, darling?" "What happened, husband?" The two asked simultaneously and interrupted Lith''s shock that came from reading such devastating news. Lith,ing out of his stupor, looked at Emilia and Alexandra and immediately put on an awkward smile. "I am sorry for worrying you. Something urgent came up, I need to leave." Saying so, Lith kissed their foreheads and walked towards the exit. "I''ll be back in a few minutes, please don''te looking for and enjoy the event." He waved at them while running away and shouted. The two were dumbfounded and wondered what work did their husband suddenly get to have rushed so quickly. Alexandra, being young, looked up to her big sister and asked, "big sis, what happened to darling?" Emilia shook her head and said, "I don''t know." She then gazed at the exit and thought to herself, ''What made him so worried?'' Lith may have tried to hide his worry, but it didn''t go unnoticed by Emilia who was greatly experienced. However, despite knowing he was worried, Emilia didn''t know the reason for it and could only stare at the exit through which Lith left in wonder. Meanwhile, in a small hut of a random corner of the world. "Hee¡­ hee¡­ heeee!" A man with a haggard appearance giggled evilly as he looked at the screen in front of him. There was a picture of Lucy on the screen, beside her was a picture of ady''s nude shot. The man cropped Lucy''s face and pasted it on the nudedy''s shot. He thenughed maniacally and pping his hands, shouted, "Kekekekeke! I''LL FINALLY BE RICH!" The man then did some edits to the image and posted it on a forum on the inte. After being done, heughed again and took off his pants. * ''WHO THE FUCK DARES!?'' Lith screamed in his mind while running at full speed outside the City Hall. Magic was restricted in the City Hall and his destination was the Royal Castle wherein he had all the facilities to track someone on the inte. If it was before, Lith would''ve fallen into a daze and gone berserk, searching for the person who hadmitted such a heinous crime and murder his whole gene pool. But going through many trials in the past, he was experienced, calm, and collected now. His mind worked in full capacity on the steps he needed to take to control the current situation and just as he arrived out of the City Hall and had ess to magic again, something suddenly struck Lith. He stopped in his tracks and thought to himself, ''I should first use that!'' Chapter 586 Lith Takes Action Lith closed his eyes and browsed through things in his mind. He had fully unlocked Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance, and he faintly remembered that there was a little something avable that could help Lith in the current situation. Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance was a plethora of solutions to all problems his inheritor may face. It was done to ensure his legacy continued and his inheritor didn''t stupidly die from some angry husband or suffer and be unable to cultivate further. Lith knew it as that guy had put a note for various things in the inheritance. Browsing through the inheritance in the system, Lith finally found what he was looking for. It was a manual with the title ''Wrath of the Divine.'' The manual had the list of things needed to perform the technique and its effects, uses, and the method to use it. Finishing reading it, Lith opened his eyes and, with a glint in them, said softly, "I need to gather the materials." He looked toward the Royal Castle and thought to himself, ''It should not be possible to get things from the treasury right now; Luna and everyone else is busy with the event.'' The Royal Castle was empty as all servants were busy managing the event at the City Hall. The castle was defenseless and vulnerable right now. If anyone attacked it, well¡­ it would be toote for the servants to rush there and save it. But of course, nobody in the world dared to do something like that or were out of their minds. People knew there were much better ways tomit suicide than to do that. Since Lith had no option but to go to the Royal Treasury, he decided to take the help of someone else. Lith took out his phone and dialed Hecate''s number. The call was instantly picked up, and Hecate''s calm voice was heard from the other side. "How may I help you, Your Highness?" "Miss Hecate, I urgently need¡­." Lith didn''t bother to exchange pleasantries right now and went straight to the point, surprising Hecate, who was on the other side. She, however, didn''tment on it and noted down everything Lith needed. Finally, after Lith was done, he asked, "how long will it take?" Hecate replied instantly, "it''ll be delivered to you within a minute, Your Highness." "A minute?" Lith was surprised. So fast? "Yes, Your Highness. Anything else I can help you with?" "No, that''s all," Lith said calmly. "Okay, I am on it. Please excuse me." Hecate cut the call after saying so. Lith waited for a minute in his ce. As Hecate had said, a box containing the materials appeared right before him, surprising him once again. ''She wasn''t kidding.'' He thought to himself. Lith had forgotten that the person whose help he enlisted was not an ordinary person. Hecate was a Witch Queen, one of the only nine in the world. Ony Florencia was above her; thus, she could be said to be at the top of the world. Lithmended Hecate for her quick service in his heart and decided to thank her when he saw herter. He took the box and, using a teleportation token, went straight to a nearby mountain peak. Lith needed an empty and high ce to perform the technique, and he had a good idea of his own city''s topography and thus appeared on this mountain. Walking to the cliff''s edge, Lith took out a meter-long spine of a Saint Tier beast from the box Hecate sent. He then took out a red token from the box. Making a hole in the spinal bone, Lith inserted the token into it. He held the spine with both hands and took a deep breath before hacking it down on the ground. He then started engraving a magic circle there. Lith released some of his spiritual power and let it enter the token. As soon as it reached the token¡­ BOOM! With an explosion, Lith was sent flying, but he managed to stabilize himself by opening his wings. ''I let out too much spiritual power.'' Lith thought to himself and spat blood at the side. His custom-made clothes, thankfully, were sturdy enough to withstand the explosion and didn''t get torn. Lith flew back towards the circle. He checked the spine and found a crack in it, but the token was intact. "I never thought that just a strand of a Half Emperor''s spiritual power was enough to send me flying." ording to the manual, the better energy you could channel into the magic circle, the better you would see its effect. Lith thus got himself a token filled with a Half Emperor Rank''s spiritual power. He could handle King Rank''s spiritual power with a bit of difficulty, but he knew it wouldn''t be enough. He thus decided to push himself and got a Half Emperor''s spiritual power in the token from Hecate. Lith hacked the spine at the magic circle once again and, this time, let out just a little amount of his spiritual power, causing a simr level of spiritual energy from the token toe out. The Half Emperor Rank''s spiritual power traversed through the spine Lith was holding and entered the magic circle on the ground. Lith''s hand shook intensely, and he struggled to keep the spine in its ce. But he didn''t falter and continued to repeat this process until the spiritual power was imbued thoroughly inside the magic circle. Halfway through, the spine couldn''t hold onto the spiritual power channeling through it and broke. Lith had to use another one, and he decided to go for a higher-level beast bone this time. It was a Half King Tier beast''s spinal bone. Just as Lith imbued some spiritual power into it, it shook so intensely that it was bing impossible for Lith to hold it in ce. Lith had to grip it with all his strength. The amount of pressure Lith was applying caused the veins on his hands and neck to appear, and his face was starting to be red. Lith, however, focused, and after a few minutes of hard work, he finished imbuing the spiritual power into the magic circle. Lith then added a few materials to the magic circle. Finally, onest thing was remaining, and it would be finished. Lith took out a vial of blood from his ring. It was Lucy''s blood, and he dropped a little bit of it in the middle of the magic circle. ? The magic circle immediately lit up and went above Lith''s head. The circle revolved, and two red beams of light soon shot out of the circle. One went straight toward the sky, and one went inside Lith''s head. Lith immediately felt information pouring into his head, and he closed his eyes to get a better look at it. [Alert: Excess information may hurt the host.] The system sent a notification. Lith knitted his brows as he got disturbed by the system. But then the waves of information that hit him made him realize that the system may be right. ''Add the information into system storage.'' Lithmanded. [Adding¡­] The waves of information went from Lith''s mind to the system and got stored, lifting the pressure from him. Soon, when the information pouring in stopped, Lith essed it through the system and found¡­ "Huh? All people are from the Vampire Continent?" But then it struck him, "No, it could be that the circle could only detect the people from within the continent." There were around ten people on the list. Their name, age, cultivation, everything was present in the list. What they were doing and their history; the magic circle provided each and every piece of information regarding them to Lith. But the only thing was these ten people were from the Vampire Continent, which made Lith understand that the range of the magic circle onlyy within the continent. It sucked to keep wasting time on the magic circles, but it didn''t matter. Lith would do it as fast as he could and finish this. Having the list of people he needed to deal with, Lith took a deep breath and opened his eyes. His eyes had a tinge of red on them as his bloodlust rose from the anger he had. But thankfully, it wasn''t anywhere enough to make him irrational like before. Lith walked towards the edge of the peak, and looking at the vast darkness in front of him, he said calmly, "System, summon Neo." [Summoning¡­] Lith''s silver hair flew in the breeze as he stood at the edge of the cliff in a fine suit and long coat, his eyes emitting his clear intent to kill. A magenta streak of lightning shed from the sky towards Lith, and in the next instant, a teenager appeared right behind him, bowing. "Master." The teenager said. Lith extended his hand to the side and said calmly, "Come, we have to get rid of some perverted bugs." Neo trembled from excitement as he heard that, and his body immediately transformed into a Destruction sword and flew into Lith''s hand. Lith vanished from the spot with Neo, on his way to eliminate the people involved one by one. Chapter 587 Hecate Involved [Warning: Gore involved, readers discretion is advised. Please skip the chapter if you don''t like it.] ..... In a small town in the Vampire Continent. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haaa¡­" A man was breathing heavily with his tongue out like a dog. His face was ecstatic and sweat covered his forehead as he looked at theputer screen in front of him. The man was sitting inside a small house. The lights were off and nothing lit the room except for the lighting from the screen in front. His pants were down and he was currently looking at Lucy''s fake nude images on the screen. "So hot¡­ so fucking hot!" The man breathed heavily and said while drooling like a dog in heat. "I must share it with everyone and keep the legacy going!" He said and his free hand got busy working on the keyboard on the desk. Just a few secondster after the man finished sharing Lucy''s images, he got back to indulging in self-pleasure. Just a few secondster¡­ Space fluctuated behind the man''s chair and soon a handsome young man in silver appeared, holding a pitch ck sword in his hand. It was Lith who had appeared and he had ensured to keep his movements undetectable, thereby making the man in front not notice him. Lith walked towards the man and the scene he saw in front disgusted him. It disgusted him to the point of feeling nauseated but being an immortal, he had better reflexes and controlled himself. Looking at the monitor in front, he saw Lucy''s fake images and the feeling of anger overtook the nauseated one. But despite being angry, Lith didn''t take action yet. He took out ance from his ring and enchanting it with pure Destruction energy, he patiently stood behind the guy. A few seconds passed and the man watching Lucy on the monitor screen had the time of his life. "Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty¡­" He huffed and said breathlessly. Just as the man was about to reach the climax¡­ Swish! Swish! Swish! The man suddenly heard a loud sound of air being pierced and bing rmed, he looked around and just as he looked back¡­ BOOM! "AHHHHHHHH!!!!" Lith hacked thence''s sharp de tip inside the man''s uncoveredher region, causing the pure Destruction elemental energy to flow from down there to all over his body. It caused such pain to the man that he screamed on top of his lungs, only to rupture his voice box in a few instances and have his throat filled with blood. The man looked at Lith with agony filled eyes but he didn''t have a better picture of Lith as his mind was turning nk and his natural instincts were taking over due to the sheer amount of injuries he acquired in this small amount of time. But Lith didn''t let the person in front be an irrational monster. He immediately extended his free hand forwards and gouged the guy''s eyes out. It brought another wave of pain to him and he wanted to scream but his voice box hadn''t recovered yet. Lith made a magic circle in mid air with his hands holding the eyes of the man. In a few seconds as the magic circle waspleted, he threw the eyes inside it. He then gouged the man''s magic core out of his body, bringing such sheer amounts of pain that the man fell unconscious. Lith cast a seal on the magic core of the man so that its connection with the world was cut off and the guy couldn''t reincarnate or resurrect. And just like the eyes, he threw the core in the magic circle as well. "System, keep this guy alive in system storage." Lith said coldly. [Storing¡­] With a bright sh of light, the man was taken inside the system''s sub space. Lith then heard in his mind: [Item''s health at critical stage. Applying healing potion¡­.] [Applying sleeping potion¡­] Lith ignored themands and went towards theputer. He checked the things on it and going through this guy''s stuff, he realized that this bastard was a hacker and someone good withputers. Lith knew almost everything there was about sword and magic in this world, but he hadn''t been too deep into the technological aspects of this world. As he went through the stuff of this guy, Lith realized that although he could delete stuff posted by him, it wasn''t easy to track the people whom this guy sent the pictures to and have a look at their data. Lith felt a headache at this moment as just this one dude was enough to spread the image to a thousand or maybe even more people in just a few moments. At the time of crisis and the ce where Lith didn''t have expertise in, he felt that he should call over experts and have them deal with it. Without wasting any further time, Lith gave a call to Hecate and as she picked it up, he cut her greetings off and said: "Miss Hecate, are you well versed withputers and the inte?" "Yes, Your Highness." Hecate, despite being interrupted, didn''t mind it and said in a calm tone. "Good,e over to this location at this instant. I need you." Lith said and cut the phone off. He sent the location to Hecate and waited for her to arrive. Meanwhile¡­ In Rafflesia, Hecate who was in her office was taken aback by Lith''s suddenmanding tone. "It''s the first time I have had the Prince order me in such a straightforward manner. This time he wasn''t as polite as before. Well¡­" Hecate talked to herself. She leaned back on her chair and continued, "...I was the one who asked the Prince not to be so polite. It''s good he''s acting on it. But¡­ What does he mean by ''I need you''. Is he perhaps trying to flirt with me?" Hecate''s face blushed slightly. She sat upright on her chair and pping her cheeks lightly, said, "No! No! What are you even thinking of, Hecate!? Why will the Prince hit on you? He hasn''t even seen you properly." Hecate''s conversation with herself went wild and she momentarily forgot about Lith''s request. "...but he has been so nice to me all these years." Hecate argued with herself. But then she shook her head and said, "It could be because he''s still just a child and doesn''t understand the difference between our statuses. Hmm¡­ I am now sure that he''s being polite just because he''s a nice child and there''s no ulterior motives to it." "Cheh, what am I even thinking and talking about?" Hecate pped herself lightly once again and said, realizing she had been wasting time and didn''t just do what Lith had asked. She got up from her chair and taking the ck pointy hat of hers from the table, she wore it and thought to herself, ''I hope I am not toote.'' Momentster, Hecate vanished from her spot. * Back in the small town where Lith was, Hecate appeared at the location Lith sent her. She saw a small hut and feeling Lith''s aura from inside, she went in. As she went inside, the scene she saw surprised her greatly. "Your Highness, why are you in such a messy ce?" She couldn''t help but ask as she looked around. Everywhere there was garbage inside the room and where Lith was standing, there was even some blood present, making Hecate understand that some fight may have taken ce here. Lith pointed towards theputer and said, "We''ll save ourselves the talk forter, Miss Hecate. There''s an issue that needs to be resolved. Look at this¡­" Lith didn''t want to involve people into his family matters but this thing currently was not something he could solve on his own without external help. His sister was busy with the event, so was his mother and every other member rted to his n. He also didn''t want to bother them unnecessarily and worry them. Lith thus decided to involve Hecate into this because firstly, she had been working with his n from the time when he wasn''t even born. She also seemed trustworthy and hadn''t done anything to break the trust of his family. Lith showed the fake pictures of Lucy to Hecate and told her about the situation that was happening on the inte. Hecate listened diligently and when finally when Lith finished speaking, she said: "I had a general idea of this, Your Highness. But I didn''t take action because I wasn''t instructed to by anyone." It was true. Although Hecate was affiliated with n Evure, she didn''t take part in ensuring the well being of the n. It wasn''t her job. Her job was only to do what was asked from the n and since nobody instructed her anything, she didn''t do so as well. "I know." Lith nodded. Him, his sister, and his mother were the only three people who could instruct Hecate. He thus understood Hecate''s position and didn''t me her for it. "But now you know the situation and the time to take action hase. Can you do something about it?" Lith asked. Hecate nodded. "Although I can have the pictures be deleted from the inte, I can''t really track the people involved in such a short amount of time with 100% uracy. So¡ª" "Don''t worry about tracking people. Leave that to me. Just ensure that things are deleted from this guy''s database and all files that he forwarded and the ones that got forwarded further are deleted as well." "Understood." Hecate said. "I''ll be moving to hunt others who are involved in this and send you the location. Visit those ces and del¡ª" "One second, Your Highness. It doesn''t take long." Hecate interrupted Lith. She quickly typed in a few things on the keyboard and¡­ "Done. I am finished with the job here. Let''s go together to the ces you''re going." She said without thinking much about it. Lith was surprised but he didn''tment on it. He simply nodded and together with Hecate, left the ce and moved towards the other guy involved in this fiasco. Chapter 588 Situation Under Control City Hall, Evernight City. The Supreme Ranks were sitting around the round table and discussing various issues such as security and other geopolitical tensions that were happening in the world. Lilith and Arya stayed quiet in this matter and it was the others who were actively taking part in this conversation. While the conversation went on, Arya, sitting beside Lilith, felt her phone suddenly vibrate. Wondering what could be so urgent that her phone was vibrating, she took it out and checked it. As Arya went through the things on it, her jolly mood immediately dropped and the smile from her face was wiped out. Although her mood was at the lowest currently, she didn''t express it on her face and sat calmly in her ce. She put her phone away and thought it was best if she left this ce. However, just as she was about to get up and leave, she felt someone hold her hand. "Don''t worry about it." Arya soon heard a soft whisper in her ears. Turning to look at the source, she saw Lilith holding her hand and looking at her with a calm look. Lilith leaned forwards and said softly in Arya''s ears, "the situation is under control, you don''t have to take action. Keep checking your phone, you''ll be updated this way." Arya was surprised to know her mother-inw already knew what she was thinking about. This made her wonder whether her mother-inw knew about everything because she was a Legendary Rank or because she was good at reading faces and situations. She nodded her head lightly in response to Lilith''s words and took out her phone to check things. Although she had a blindfold on, she could still see clearly what was on her phone. As Arya went through it, she saw that Lucy''s snippets were all over the inte and people were making fake images of it. The images were spreading quickly everywhere and this was making Arya restless as she wanted to take action and stop this. She could currently do so via her phone as well but her mother-inw asked her to just watch. As Arya continued to do so, she saw that the images she was looking at started disappearing one by one. In just a few seconds, the explosion of Lucy''s fakes that spread over the inte immediately disappeared as if nothing had happened, making Arya surprised. She wondered if this was the doing of her mother-inw, but before asking Lilith this, she first ensured whether everything was gone or were some traces still present. Arya went through the web to check for the traces but didn''t find anything. She then switched searching from the normal inte and went to the dark web, where most of the intey. Being the owner of Scelestus who created the Dark Web and also the ruler of the underworld, Arya controlled the dark side of the inte. She naturally could ess everything through her phone as well and there was no one in the world who knew more about the dark web than Arya herself. As she went through it, she got another surprise as not a lot of traces were left on the dark web as well. Arya calmed down after knowing this and what remaining traces there were, she wiped them out herself and left no mark of things. Just as she finished this, something struck her. She turned to look at Lilith and leaning towards her, she said softly in her ears, "Mother¡­ the situation is under control but¡­" Lilith smiled lightly hearing that and leaned towards Arya''s ears. She continued where Arya left off, "...but what about the people who have already seen it? Won''t they recreate it, right?" "Indeed." Arya said softly. "Fufufu¡­ don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of those people." Lilith assured Arya. "Are you sure? I can do it if you want me to." Arya replied. Lucy was her family now and she cared about everyone in the family. Despite knowing her mother-inw was more than capable enough to do things, she still asked. Lilith nodded lightly and said, "Don''t worry, my dear. I''ll handle it." Watching the two talk about something in a corner, the Supremes wondered what could that be that Lilith and Arya were so secretly talking about. But despite being curious, they knew it would be rude to ask about it and tried to ignore their interaction. All went about their own business and continued to discuss things, except of course, for one person. Lilith and Arya were discussing while leaning down at the side of the table. Lilith had just assured Arya that she could do it herself and Arya didn''t need to chime in. Their talks had ended and they were about to get back into their positions when¡­ "Hey! What are you two whispering about?" Arya and Lilith heard a whisper. A head appeared at the side of the table as well and who else could it be but Lucifer? Lucifer had made her way towards Lilith and Arya by moving her chair to the position between them. She didn''t care even in the slightest about what others thought of her and sneakily appeared between the two. "Why are you here, Lucifer?" Lilith whispered and asked Lucifer. Lucifer whispered back, "I don''t know. I thought you two were talking about something interesting." Arya, who heard that, couldn''t help but smile. Her mood returning back to her previous jolly self. "Is this the true face of the Demon Queen?" She whispered. Lilith turned to look at Arya and shook her head. "No. Don''t get yourself wrong. She isn''t what she looks like." Lucifer nodded. "Indeed. I am¡ª" "She''s a stupid otaku who sleeps, masturbates, andzes around all day in her home, doing nothing. Don''t think that just because she''s a Demon Queen, she''s more vile than all the demons and devilsbined." "Hey! What the fuck!?" Lucifer whispered in annoyance. Arya raised an eyebrow in interest. "Oh? Tell me more about it. Sounds interesting." It was Arya''s first time seeing the Supremes and this was big news to her that Lucifer wasn''t what she thought she was. Lilith, as she heard that, her brows knitted and an annoyed look appeared on her face. She whispered, "I take it back. She''s really vile. I don''t like her." Lucifer became annoyed too now. "Bitch, I don''t like you either!" Lilith ignored Lucifer and continued, "do you know, this stupid otaku made moves on my baby?" "What!?" Arya was shocked. When did her husband and the Demon Queen even meet and when did this happen? How did she not know? Lilith nodded. She then made a sad expression and said, "Sigh. It''s inevitable but this otaku will be your sister soon." "..." Lucifer was speechless as she heard that. Arya was momentarily silent too and was trying to process this information. Lucifer then said with a slight angry tone, "What is up with you, Lilith? Why do you think I''ll do such a thing?" But then something struck her and she whispered, "And also, what the fuck! This new girl¡­ she¡­ she''s your son''s wife!?" Just like that, the three had a heated debate at the side of the table and thankfully, Lilith had cast a sound barrier around them and nobody could hear what they were saying. The Supremes could now only wonder what these three were talking about and despite having an itch at their heart to know more about it, they couldn''t do anything and just try to ignore it. Meanwhile¡­ Tack! Tack! Tack! "Done, Your Highness. Where to next?" Hecate, working on aputer, said to Lith. Lith heaved a sigh of relief and slumped on the nearest chair. "That was thest of it. Good work, Miss Hecate." "Oh." Hecate said in slight surprise. Without even her knowing, this was over so soon. Lith, who momentarily had time to catch a breather, suddenly realised something. "Tsk. Although everything is gone from the inte, is everything really gone from the whole of the inte?" He questioned. "Hmm?" Hecate didn''t understand. "What does His Highness mean?" Lith looked at her and said, "I mean to say, dark web. Is everything gone from the dark web as well?" "Oh!" It struck Hecate now. "One second, I''ll check it immediately." She got back to working. A few minutes of checkingter, she looked at Lith with visible surprise on her neutral face, "There''s¡­ nothing. No trace, nothing is avable on the dark web either regarding it." "What?" Lith was surprised this time. "How is that possible?" Although he asked a question, it wasn''t to Hecate and was a rhetorical one which he just said in the heat of the moment. But Hecate took it seriously and got to thinking on why it must be possible. Soon¡­ she realized the reason. ''The reason could definitely be her.'' She thought to herself. ''But, if I can think of that person, why does His Highness not know of it?'' She wondered about it for a good few seconds and came to a conclusion that Lith probably wasn''t aware. Hecate looked at Lith and answered his previous question, "It could be due to Scelestus." "Hmm?" Lith, who was lost in his thoughts, put her attention back on Hecate. Hecate nodded. "Your Highness, do you not know that Scelestus owns almost the entirety of the dark side of the underworld?" "Well¡­ I do. But what does that have to do with this situation?" Lith asked, not getting it. ''Ah, he definitely doesn''t know.'' Hecate thought to herself. She cleared her throat and continued, "Well¡­ Your Highness, you have ties with Scelestus and I am sure they must''ve taken actions to stop these things." Lith knitted his brows hearing that. "They don''t even know who I am, so why would they do such a thing? If they knew I am the Vampire Prince, then yes, they could have deleted stuff regarding Lucy. But they don''t." "Ah¡­ well¡­" Hecate was at a loss of words. ''I messed up.'' She thought to herself. ..... A/N: Hello everyone, a little update regarding the story. Its gonna catch pace now and there won''t be smut chapters for a few weeks as development and plot will ur. But on the bright side, after a few weeks, it''ll be very nice, iykyk :'') Chapter 589 New Hierarchy Of Vampire Society ''I messed up'' After thinking so, to not let the situation escte further, Hecate continued, "If you''d like to know more about it, Your Highness, you should have a chat with one of your partners." She used the strategy to dump the responsibility on someone else and didn''t put herself in between the two lovers. Arya not saying things to Lith was something Hecate didn''t know and since that was the case, it would be best if Arya rified this situation herself. Lith, hearing Hecate''s reply, first thought to himself, ''Which partner?'' He was then going to ask her whom he should talk to but refrained from doing so as he felt it would be too embarrassing to ask such a question. Despite being curious regarding why things weren''t on the dark web, he kept it aside for now and focused on another important issue. "Miss Hecate, there''s another thing we need to deal with." Lith said in a calm yet serious tone. "What would that be, Your Highness?" Hecate asked in a neutral tone. Lith pointed towards theputer in the room he was in and said, "although things aren''t on the web anymore, many have already seen it. Wouldn''t they try to recreate the images and publish it in ck?" Hecate nodded. Indeed, that was possible as well and it was a serious issue. But, despite it being serious, Hecate said calmly, "That is indeed a major issue. But until and unless thingse out even slightly in public, there''s no way for us to know who is doing what and take action." What Hecate meant was that if people recreated the image in private and used it for their own personal use without making anything regarding it public, there was no way for even an Emperor Rank like her toe across it. Lith understood that and could only let out a sigh. He didn''t know people were this bad and had he did, he would''ve taken measures beforehand. "Okay, let''s wrap things up and leave for the banquet. We''ll deal with the issues if ites upter." Lith said. Hecate nodded her head once again and said, "I''ll have people keep an eye out for things and let His Highness know if somethinges up." Lith smiled lightly hearing that and said, "thanks for all the help, Miss Hecate." "Your Highness mustn''t be so polite." Hecate shook her head and said. Lith didn''t reply to herment and after finishing up, the two left the ce. * A few hours passed. The Royal Banquet in Evernight City was something everyone in the world had their eyes on. For the first time in their whole history, the Vampire Royal n had someone from their family make an appearance in public. Many didn''t understand the reason why the Vampire Royal n was making an appearance at such a time and there were many theories and exnations that came out regarding this. Even Lith had no idea why his mother would let his sister be known and seen by the whole world . But knowing that his mother wasn''t stupid, he could only let things flow as they were now and go with it. No matter what decisions his mother took, he wasn''t going to oppose her and was there to fully support her on those things. Even though there were some mishaps like the current case with Lucy, Lith held the power to keep things in control. It was only after this event did Lith realize that being the Vampire Prince, his authority in the world was absolute and he could change the way the world worked as he pleased. Although it was that, Lith also understood a few shorings that he had. He wasn''t too powerful, omniscient or omnipotent, and he couldn''t do everything on his own. He had to take help from others for things and couldn''t do everything on his own. Thus, to improve further in life, Lith made being self-reliant one of his goals and something he should work a bit on. Although it was a goal, he wasn''t as ambitious and crazy as a shounen protagonist from anime who would work hard day in and out to be stronger. Lith would work hard, no doubt, but he would also give proper time to family and friends and have fun in life, instead of simply mindlessly cultivating hard for no reason. Lith thought of all such things while spending time with his two wives, Alexandra and Emilia, in the balcony of the City Hall. He had to give them an exnation as to why he had suddenly rushed out. He didn''t lie and told them the truth, which the twodies understood. But after Lith finished saying everything to them, they were fuming and really angry with everything that had happened and they also weren''t happy with Lith leaving them alone and running away to solve the problem. Emilia and Alexandra bothined that had Lith told them the things, they would''ve tagged along and helped him but Lith could only smile awkwardly and listen to themining. Lith couldn''t say to them what he did with the guys he found as that may gross out Emilia greatly and Alexandra would onlyint about why he didn''t use more cruel methods and would go on to describe what could be the best course of torture for those guys, making Emilia get sickened further. Lith had the twodies in his arms and listened to theirints with a small smile on his face. Although it sucked to see them be annoyed with him, they were just too cute for him to say anything in defence. He enjoyed theirints and spent time while the banquet continued. Meanwhile, Lucy, on her throne, handed out a set of instructions regarding the new changes in the Vampire Society. There were three new ranks added into the Vampire Noble Hierarchy and for the second time, things had changed. The Vampire Nobles were happy with the new changes but the world was left questioning what was up with the Vampires. There had been no changes ever since the new Vampire Queen appeared and nobody had even heard from her. But in the recent decade, people failed to understand the reason, but the Vampire Queen had be more active than before. They were left wondering why that would be the case and there was no one who could fulfil their curiosities. The new hierarchy that Lucy handed out, it changed the way of the whole nobility. Previously, only people who were Half Saints and above, that is, only the ones who were above mortal realms were deemed worthy to be a noble. But now, with the addition of three new ranks, everything changed. The three new ranks that Lucy handed out, starting from the lowest, was a Lord who anyone that is Rank 9 and below the age of 200 could be. The next new rank was far above the lowest rank and ity between the Count and the Duke n to bridge the gap between the two powers. The new Rank was the Marquess rank which would be given to anyone who has a cultivation of a Half Emperor Rank by the age of 50,000 years. Some leeway was given to the people regarding this rank since not many could achieve this. Thus the limit was slightly raised till 70,000 years but there were many conditions for eptance at this age and if all criterias weren''t filled, it was a sure shot for the Half Emperors to be at least a Count if they were less than a 100,000 years old. The third new rank, it wasn''t announced yet by Lucy as everyone still hadn''t finished celebrating the addition of the two new ranks. Lucy patiently sat on her throne, looking at the people''s happy faces in front of her with a neutral look on her face. She let them celebrate for a good few minutes and finally when she felt it was enough, she raised her hand and had everyone look at her. She then closed her palm into a fist, gesturing for everyone to be silent. And as expected, a pin drop silence followed shortly after, as if nobody was jumping in joy a few seconds ago. Having everyone''s attention, Lucy said in an overbearing tone, "Taking the current Duke ns in consideration, I hereby announce the addition of a third new rank, one being of the highest authority in the Vampire Society ¡ª the Grand Duke rank!" A moment of silence ensued in the ballroom but secondster, loud cheers erupted and the lively atmosphere was back. Although nobody understood anything about the new rank as Lucy didn''t exin it fully yet, they were still happy to have a new addition for the rank. Lucy let the people celebrate and finally had them be silent again. "Now,ing to the eligibility criteria, there is no age restriction for rank¡­ yet. Meaning, anyone could have it for themselves if they fulfil one condition. That being¡­" Lucy took a pause. She then continued, "...you must be a Supreme Rank." Chapter 590 Shocking The World "...must be a Supreme Rank." Gasp! Everyone, including Vampires, Dragons, Humans, and authorities from around the world, let out a loud gasp of surprise. Even those watching the livestream sucked in a cold breath of air as they heard the deration and looked at Lucy with utter disbelief. They had never expected such a condition, not even in their wildest dreams! Lucy had basically dered that anyone who attained the Supreme Rank in the Vampire Society would be a Grand Duke. Indirectly, it meant that no Vampire stood a chance of bing the new King or Queen as long as Lilith was around. Lucy''s words were bold, and everyone in the world only had one question in their mind: ''Are the Vampire Royalties serious?'' Except for the vampires, the world was watching this drama unfold with great interest. Everyone could feel the heat in the City Hall''s ballroom and they could only wonder what would happen next over there. As for the vampires in the City Hall, they were sweating buckets. They didn''t know how to really react to such news. If by any chance they didn''t happily celebrate, it would seem as if they were against the verdict the Queen just gave them. But if they did celebrate, in case of someone in the future bing a Supreme Rank from among them, they would end up offending them and risking their lives. They were seriously troubled right now and didn''t know what to do. Looking at the condition of the people in front, Lucy smiled. She had already anticipated their reactions. She didn''t speak for a while and let the tension build up on purpose. Though the tension was high, it was only among the parties that weren''t a concern. The concerned parties, the ones who stood a chance to be a Supreme Rank, were the current Dukes. They were all Emperor Ranks and had the potential to be Supreme Ranks as well. It was just a matter of time. The Dukes were calm despite hearing the verdict. Judging from Lucy''s posture and bodynguage, they could tell she hadn''t finished speaking yet. Still, even they didn''t have an idea that such a deration would be made today. They had met Lucy before when she was on a tour of the Vampire Continent, but there were no talks regarding such a thing, and it took them by surprise. They also understood the meaning behind Lucy''s words, just like everyone else, and knew the risk behind them. If the Duke ns made any wrong move right now, it was sure that they wouldn''t live to see the next day. The Queen had the power to kill them with just a flick of her finger, and she could eliminate them any time she wanted. Thus, every moment they lived was stressful, and they needed to figure out where their futurey. Despite the stress and tense situation, the Dukes were calm. They had faith in their Queen. Although they didn''t have many dealings with her in the past, they did know Lucy. They could tell that she was a good person. The tension in the room was at an all-time high currently. Lucy expected this as she purposely let out the news in such a manner. Looking at everyone, Lucy continued, "No Vampire''s ascension to Supreme Rank would be stopped. When undergoing ascension, the Royal n will ensure your safety as well. But once ascended, there will be two choices." Lucy took a pause after saying so. The people were dumbfounded once again as they heard that. The Dukes were taken aback as well. Yet, nobody could figure out what Lucy actually had on her mind and how things would proceed. People were questioning whether the Vampire Queen was stupid to protect people''s ascension or just fearless and confident that she wouldn''t be beaten by the newly ascended Supreme Ranks. Lucy showed her index finger to the people, gesturing the number one. "Choice number one: ept the new rank and continue to serve the Queen. Or¡­" Lucy showed two fingers and continued, "Choice number two: Challenge the authority of the Queen." Silence befell the ce as Lucy said that. People were genuinely speechless at this moment, and nobody had any idea what to say, think, or even understand from the statements the Vampire Queen was saying. Lucy ignored their reactions this time and continued, "If you pick the second choice, there is only one way to challenge the Queen''s authority¡­." Lucy''s eyes shone with a tinge of red. She leaned forwards and, while doing so, ensured to let out her Legendary bloodline''s aura. A heavy pressure descended down on the vampires in the room, and the ones below Half Emperor Rank felt highly suffocated. The Half Emperor Ranks were barely able to breathe and stand on their feet, while the Emperor Ranks felt great difort as well from Lucy''s aura. Putting pressure on everyone, Lucy continued, "...that being, a death match." Thud! Thud! Thud! Many Vampire Nobles who couldn''t handle the pressure plopped down on the ground as Lucy said that, making the other authorities in the room let out a surprised shout. People were witnessing the Vampire Queen''s powers for the first time. None of them doubted that the person sitting on the throne in front of them might be Reagent Queen, not the real Queen. Nobody else could tell the difference except for a few noble vampires who had attended the previous banquet. The ones who did know about it didn''t raise this issue as well, knowing thatst time, the Vampire Queen did say that she was putting her daughter on the throne. Thus, they considered her the new Vampire Queen and didn''t feel anything wrong with it. But the pressure Lucy exuded made the higher vampire nobles wonder what their state would be if they were actually in front of Lilith. The vampires were sweating buckets once again, feeling the heat. They could tell that if just the Reagent Queen could put so much pressure on them, there was no way in hell that they would ever stand a chance against the Supreme Rank Vampire Queen even though they would be Supreme themselves. Lucy, achieving her goals, got up from her throne. Looking at everyone, she said calmly, "That''s all for today. You may now begin with the festivities." Saying so, Lucy slowly walked down the stairs. As she walked away from the throne, she slowly retracted her aura, so she didn''t identally kill the vampires below Half Emperor Rank. Everyone watched Lucy walk away with agape mouths. They really hadn''t expected such a show today, and it was definitely a memorable day in everyone''s lives. The Vampire Queen just arrived, made changes, guaranteed the ascension of her people to the highest possible cultivation rank in the world, and also gave them a way to be the new King/Queen. This went on to show how what they were thinking about her being stupid was utterly false and that they were in fact, foolish to underestimate her. Lucy''s statements made her appear bold, fearless, and even an overbearing ruler. In the truest essence, she perfectly fit the description of the Vampire Queen that people had in their minds. The forums on the inte went haywire and everything was in chaos now that the center of attention, aka the Vampire Queen, was gone from the live stream. But while that was the general public''s reaction, the statements Lucy handed out weren''t pulled out of thin air. She had meticulously nned and prepared everything and was always careful with her words. In her speech, she mentioned that the newly ascended Supremes would need to fight the Queen. She didn''t rify if it was her or her mother. The reason being, Lucy bet on herself. Lucy bet on the fact that she would be a Supreme Rank even before the current Dukes did, and in case she didn''t, there were still no problems. Lucy hadplete faith in her mother and was aware of her prowess. There were no problems whatsoever. Thus, to challenge herself, she went ahead and made a bold statement and left the ballroom, causing chaos everywhere. Meanwhile¡­ On Lith''s side, he was too shocked to see his sister make such bold statements. Although he was shocked, he wasn''t worried as he hadplete faith in his sister and mother and knew they wouldn''t do something so stupid as risking their own lives. As Lith saw Lucy leave, he felt he should check on her. Lith excused himself from Emilia and Alexandra after giving them a few kisses. He went to the private chambers in the City Hall reserved for Lucy after he saw her walk towards it. Lucy saw Lith standing at the door and looking at her with a smile. She didn''t know what went inside her head, but looking at her brother''s figure, she couldn''t help but run towards him. As she reached close, Lucy jumped on Lith and hugged him tight. Her emotions changed quickly, and in a soft voice, she called out, "Little brother¡­." Chapter 591 Two Mothers Roast Their Children Lucy''s sudden jump surprised Lith slightly but with a smile on his face, he hugged her back. "You were so cool out there." Lith said softly while caressing her hair. Lucy had herself attached to Lith like a panda would to bamboo. She didn''t know what went inside her head, but she felt this was the best course of action to take when she saw Lith. Lucy was too stressed the whole time. In the carriage she somehow managed to put herself into character and for a good while, stayed in character. She didn''t break even for a single moment despite being made to stand in front of the whole world. This went on to strengthen her mental fortitude but after she left the throne and was in private with Lith, her character broke and she became her previous stressed self, who was overworked and just needed a break. Thankfully, as she saw Lith, her mind felt at ease and here she was, in his warm embrace, getting herself the much needed break she deserved. Hearing Lith''sment, Lucy didn''t reply and just hummed in response. She was too tired to say anything and just wanted to be with Lith. Without having Lucy speak anything, Lith understood that she wanted to be in some peace and quiet. He walked with her inside the private chambers and sat on the sofa while having her in his embrace. The two didn''t speak and Lith let Lucy rx in his embrace. While Lith was with Lucy, the ball began in the City Hall. People from all around the world took the floor and danced together in the massive ballroom with their partners. In the first round of dances, there were mostly youngsters from all around the world who were heirs of different powerhouses. They were all from Half Emperor Rank and above houses as authorities weren''t allowed to bring more than two people who weren''t of this rank. There were many notable figures who were dancing and many standing at the sidelines and simply watching. One of the young couples that stood out the most was the pair of hiers from the Drac n and the Crimson n ¡ª Dennis and Cecilia. Out of the five Dukes, only four had heirs as Rivera Adelstein, the fifth Duchess, was still single and focused on her work to expand the vampire territories rather than forming romantic rtionships. Dennis and Cecilia, heirs of two big powerhouses mingling together was something people didn''t expect. They also were surprised to see that the rtionship between the two houses was very good. While there were so many eyes on the two, Dennis being in the limelight, was starting to feel nervous. "H-hey Ceci¡ª" "Stop talking, Dennis. There are people watching. Just dance quietly." Cecilia, the red-haired teen from the Crimson n, smiled and said to Dennis. There were indeed people watching and anything she wanted to say to Dennis, she had to do so with a smile. "But I can''t dance!" Dennis was worried and it was visible from his tone. "Why did you pull me in here?" "Shh. Quiet. I''ll manage." Cecilia said and had Dennis follow her movements. Dennis really didn''t know how to dance and he was messing things up quite often. But Cecilia managed to improvise properly and danced elegantly with him. Ralph, standing at the sidelines and watching, was smiling as he watched Dennis mess up every single step. He had a ss of wine in his hand and wore an exquisite white suit that made him appear really formal and noble. His appearance was what all nobles strived to have as he looked perfect with his looks and outfit. Standing beside Ralph was his mother, Avelyn Asmodeus who was in a pink and white strapless gown that properly matched her hair and eye color. She appeared formal as well and standing quietly at the sidelines, she seemed reserved and cold. Avelyn was strictly instructed by Ralph to not indulge in conversation with others and walk around in the banquet. That was because she was one of the only seven sins in the world and should show some reservations. If she didn''t, people wouldn''t take her seriously and it would in turn act in lowering their reputation. But Avelyn didn''t need to do anything to walk around as people had already flocked towards the other sins. There was no one remaining with whom Avelyn could talk with. However, just momentster, a ck-haired couple walked towards Avelyn and Ralph. "Hi there." Duchess Fiora, Dennis''s mother, waved her hand as she walked close to Avelyn with her husband Duke Reynolds Drac. Avelyn, looking at the Duchessing close to her, smiled and waved back. "Hello~" She said sweetly. Looking at the Duke and Duchess arrive, Ralph too greeted them, saying, "Greetings, Duchess¡ª" "Aunty would be fine, Ralph." Duchess Fiora said with a smile and patted Ralph''s shoulder. She knew Ralph was her son''s best friend and had met him a few times already. She was also aware of his reserved and formal attitude but when in private, there was no need for such formalities. Ralph stared at Duchess Fiora for a good few seconds, wondering if she was joking or seemed serious about it. Fiora''s expression didn''t change and she still had the same smile as before. ''She seems serious about it.'' Ralph assessed. Duke Reynolds Drac, Dennis''s father, a man with a tall and muscr build, walked close to Ralph and extended his hand out to greet him. Ralph extended his hand as well and said in a formal tone, "Greetings, Duke¡ª" "Uncle Reynolds." Reynolds said with a straight face and shook Ralph''s hand. Just like Fiora, he too knew his son and Ralph were best friends and thus didn''t make Ralph be formal with him. Although he hadn''t met Ralph before, it felt better to be called uncle than get addressed formally like all other nobles. Ralph didn''t know what went inside the heads of the two Dukes and could only wonder, ''What''s wrong with the vampire nobles?'' Why weren''t they formal and reserved like they should be, he also wondered. Fiora shook hands with Avelyn and greeted her and so did Reynolds. Fiora then looked at Avelyn and said, "Why isn''t Ralph dancing with the youngsters? He should enjoy such moments while he''s young, you know?" Avelyn smiled and replied, "Apparently he doesn''t like dancing." Fiora covered her mouth and giggled. "My Dennis is the same. Look at him, he absolutely hates it but was dragged in there by Crimson''s girl." Avelyn chuckled hearing that. "It''s a pity that there''s no one to drag my Ralph in there." Fiora made a surprised expression. "Oh? There''s no one? He doesn''t have any love interest?" Avelyn chuckled. "Nope, there isn''t any." "Hoh? That''s interesting. The child of the Sin of Lust has no love interest, my, my¡­" Fiora felt this tea to be really amazing and she began gossiping with Avelyn. Meanwhile, Reynolds just stood at the side of his wife and drank wine, not engaging in the conversation of the twodies. Just like him, Ralph stood beside his mother, being forced to listen to her conversation. He wanted to ask her to stop talking like this but knew it would be rude to interrupt her and thus didn''t voice out anyints. Avelyn smiled and said, "Trust me when I say this¡­" Avelyn leaned closer to Fiora and continued with a whisper, "...he hasn''t even had sex and is still a virgin." "Haww¡­" Fiora gasped in surprise and covered her mouth. She then put her hand on Avelyn''s shoulder and asked with a concerned face, "Are you okay?" Fiora knew how big of a deal it was for being the son of the Sin of Lust and still not having sex even once. Kids of Ralph''s age were already having kids of their own and roaming around impregnating multiple people. She thus felt concerned and asked Avelyn if she was okay because she knew Ralph was abnormal. Avelyn made a sad face as she was being consoled by Fiora. "I am trying to be." A vein popped on Ralph''s forehead as he heard this conversation. He was irritated by it and if he could, he would''ve already interrupted them and taken his mother away. But s, he could only curse his fate and continue to listen to them. "There¡­ there¡­" Fiora lightly hugged Avelyn and tried tofort her. She then whispered in Avelyn''s ears, "if it makes you feel better¡­ even my Dennis is a virgin. He can''t get any girls sadly." "What?" Avelyn held Fiora''s shoulder and pulling her back, asked in surprise. Fiora nodded her head. "It is true." She then turned to look at Dennis dance with Cecilia and narrowing her eyes on hermented, "But I don''t think it''ll be for long. Crimson''s girl is too bold with her actions." Avelyn turned to look at Cecilia and understood the underlying meaning behind Fiora''s words. She could only smile andment, "Well¡­ they are all kids. We should let things flow naturally and not interfere." Fiora nodded. "That''s true. Even though I know the rtionship between Dennis and Cecilia, I''ve never talked about it with him because I know he''ll freak out and feel ufortable." Avelyn chuckled. "I hope it all goes well for him." Fiora smiled. "I hope all goes well for Ralph too. Speaking of that¡­" Fiora turned to look at Ralph and said, "Why don''t you dance with someone there? It''s not everyday that such grand events are held, you know?" Ralph shook his head. "I am fine." Fiora shook her head. "Honey, trust me, you shouldn''t be cking. You''ve got the looks thatdies will die for. Go pick yourself a date and dance. This is an important event." "I am fi¡ª" "Hey look! There''s Veranz''s daughter. Go ask her for the dance, she''ll say yes. Go, go." Fiora lightly pushed Ralph towards the girl. Avelyn on the side chuckled and waving at Ralph, said, "Good luck, baby. I hope your date goes well. But don''t forget the promise you made to me, okay?" Ralph felt annoyed but before he could voice out anyints, he stood right in front of a green-haired youngdy in a ck gothic dress and soft hat. The youngdy, noticing Ralph approach her, turned to look at him. Now having the attention of a nobledy, Ralph knew there was no way out other than talking and socializing with her. He cursed internally for not running before. But now that he was in this situation, he knew he had to do something or his reputation and his family''s reputation would be ruined. And so... Chapter 592 Aurora Veranz Ralph took on a dignified posture and stood straight like a spear. He wiped away the annoyance and a more natural and neutral look appeared on his face. The youngdy in gothic dress was looking at Ralph this whole time and his change in expression also didn''t go unnoticed by her. She was about to strike a conversation with Ralph but he knew that having her make the move first would be a bit problematic. Thus, he swiftly put his palm on his chest and extending his one hand out, asked in a soft voice, "Miss, would you like to apany me in a dance?" The youngdy was taken aback and was put in situation to make a quick choice of epting or rejecting Ralph. Her mind processed things and she quickly came to a decision: "Sure." She smiled and slowly put her hand forwards. Ralph took it and went with her to the dance floor, bing a source of envy to all the youngsters in the hall who were eyeing the youngdy of the Veranz n but were too afraid to ask her out. As the two reached the dance floor, Ralph danced slowly with her to the tunes of the music with a neutral expression on his face. The youngdy matched his rhythm and while doing so, wondered when he would start talking. But a few minutes passed and Ralph still didn''t strike any conversation. The youngdy, not being able to hold her curiosity back, asked, "So¡­ do you have any rtions with Duchess Fiora?" She had seen Ralph being pushed by her and this was one of the reasons why she agreed with dancing with him. Thus, she asked what was on her mind. Ralph looked at her and said calmly, "No, I don''t." The youngdy raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Then why did she push you towards me?" "You should ask her." Ralph showed the youngdy where Duchess Fiora was and said. The youngdyughed lightly hearing that. "You''re funny." She said. Ralph stared at her and wondered what was funny in this. The youngdy then smiled and said, "So¡­ are you not going to introduce yourself to me and just dance?" She knew that Ralph did have some sort of bond with Duchess Fiora to have himself be pushed by her like that. What it was, Ralph wasn''t saying and the girl was smart enough to know she shouldn''t push things further. But of course, she had her pride as well and wanted to know who this person was that she was dancing with. She was the youngdy of a Duke n, she had already taken the risk of dancing with someone without knowing anything about them. Ralph, while slowly dancing with her, felt so done with everything. This girl was so talkative. But he knew he had to socialize as that''s what nobles did most of the time. Ralph spun the girl around and bringing her close to him, said while looking in her dark green eyes, "Ralph Asmodeus. Please refrain from questioning me any further than this." The youngdy smiled and introduced herself, "Aurora Veranz." Ralph nodded lightly and increased the pace of his dance moves, not giving any care to what was going on in Aurora''s mind. Aurora, while dancing with Ralph, felt a bit awkward as he wasn''t speaking anything at all and just dancing. He also didn''t seem to have any intention of even dancing but was still doing so very elegantly and in a formal manner. Aurora had realized who Ralph was from hisst name. She had heard that the Sin of Lust Asmodeus had a son as the heir to their family and it wasn''t difficult to connect the dots ande to a conclusion that in front of her was the very same heir. But, as Aurora continued to dance, she sensed a problem. Smiling and being spun around, Aurora now faced Ralph. She studied Ralph''s face now that it was in view and¡­ ''...why is he not making any moves?'' This was the problem she came across. Wasn''t Ralph a lust demon? Didn''t he ask her for a dance so he could make moves on her? Then why was he not doing anything right now? Aurora had many questions. Meanwhile Ralph on the other hand, dancing with Aurora, could clearly read what was on her mind by analysing her face. He was used to this and felt nothing about it. He didn''t rify any of her doubts despite knowing what questions she may be having because he wasn''t obliged to and he preferred being reserved and maintaining his distance. While these two were lost in their own world and dancing, Dennis, dancing with Cecilia, had neared Ralph and Aurora. "Huh? Isn''t that Ralph?" Dennis questioned as he noticed him. "Focus here." Cecilia pressed Dennis''s palm with a bit of force and said. Dennis''s attention shifted and looking at Cecilia he said, "Let me have a look." Cecilia smiled and said, "No. If you mess up even slightly here, you''ll look like a fool to everyone. Better stay focused or your n''s reputation would go down the drain." Dennis knitted his brows hearing that. "When you knew that I can''t dance, why did you pull me here?" With the same smile, Cecilia replied, "who knows?" "Tsk. I really hate you." Dennis said. He then turned to have a look at Ralph once again and shifting his attention back to Cecilia, he continued, "Anyway, have a look at that couple and tell me you''re seeing what I am seeing." Cecilia was going to ask Dennis to focus again but since he requested the same thing twice, she felt she should have a look at the very least. Cecilia looked at the couple and putting her attention back on Dennis, asked, "What do you expect me to see?" "A tall pink-haired sugar-freak with a stupid looking face. Oh right, just check if his fangs look like a rat''s or not. If it does, it''s definitely Ralph!" Dennis gave as detailed a description of Ralph as he could to Cecilia, despite being 99% sure that the guy slightly away from him was Ralph. Cecilia knitted her brows saying that. "Dennis, rats don''t have fangs." "What? They don''t?" Dennis made a surprised face. His attention immediately shifted to Ralph''s face and narrowing his eyes and carefully gazing at him, he said, "But he does look like a rat." "Dennis, stop fooling around and dance properly." Cecilia was starting to get annoyed. Dennis wrinkled his nose watching Cecilia be annoyed. "Fine, fine. But it just doesn''t sit well with me." "What doesn''t?" "Uhh¡­ how did that rat-faced sugar-freak get a girl¡­ and not just anyone¡­ but Aurora." Dennis put out his thoughts and said with seriousness on his face. "..." Cecilia stared at Dennis as she heard that. ''Is this guy for real?'' She thought to herself. "By any chance, Dennis. Have you ever looked yourself into a mirror?" Cecilia made a sarcastic remark. Dennis didn''t get the sarcasm and said, "of course. Are you stupid? Why would I not look at myself in the mirror? Everyone does, it''s amon thing." A vein popped on Cecilia''s forehead as she heard that. She gripped Dennis''s hand as hard as she could in response. "Ow. Ow. Hey!" While the two bickered, away from them at the sidelines¡­ "My, My¡­ look at them having a wonderful time. Our children look so happy." Fiora said to Avelyn. Avelyn chuckled. "Indeed. They look very happy." Staring at Ralph and watching him dance, she could very well tell that he was absolutely hating the situation he was in. "By the way, who is the girl with him? Tell me more about her." Avelyn asked. Fiora and Avelyn, these two mothers, their personalities immediately clicked together as they met each other and unknowingly, watching their children, they turned into a pair of gossipy mothers. Anyone who would have a look at the two wouldn''t think that they had just met. These two definitely seemed like a pair of old friends. Havingmon interests was truly one of the most old school methods of making friends and when you''re a high rank immortal, it was very difficult to find someone who shared simr interests. Fiora and Avelyn both found themselves a friend here in this banquet today, all thanks to their kids being friends. Gossiping and giggling, the duo continued to watch their kids be embarrassed on the dance floor and suffer while dancing. To the Demon and the Vampire, watching the cute reactions of their children was great entertainment. Chapter 593 Pregnancies Are Exhausting While Ralph and Aurora danced together, Fiora exined to Avelyn about Aurora. Aurora Veranz was the youngest child of Duke Zeno and Duchess Kiara Veranz and was apparently very intelligent and cunning from what Fiora knew. Despite being the youngest, Aurora was far more smarter than all of her siblingsbined and she was not even a hundred years old yet and was already a Half Saint. She wasn''t an adult yet by vampire standards but many still tried to woo her and were beaten to a pulp by her older siblings who really doted on her. Avelyn felt this was good gossip and asked Fiora to exin more. Fiora, having found herself a new friend, chuckled and getting close to Avelyn''s ears, said, "Do you know, Zeno is the only guy among us who has so many kids." "Oh? How many?" Avelyn asked with interest. "Guess?" "Five?" "13!" "Damn." Avelyn was surprised. "All from Kiara alone." Fiora dropped another bombshell. "DAMN." Avelyn''s surprise turned into shock as she heard that. She looked at Fiora and asked, "Are you serious?" Fiora smiled evilly and said, "I am." Avelyn felt exhausted hearing such a big number. She was the Sin of Lust and knew more about pregnancies, sex, and everything more than anyone else in this world. Having even a single child was something very exhausting let alone thirteen. It is really tiring during pregnancies for a woman because lots of her movements are restricted and she would also need to take great care of herself so that the baby isn''t affected. After that would be the birth process where even with the help of magic, it''ll pain to a very high degree during and after birth for a while. Thenes the stage where the body would recover from the birth process and the pregnancy and depending on the cultivation of a person, it could range anywhere from a year to a thousand years. Knowing how Fiora was an Emperor Rank, it''ll very well take her more than a thousand years to recover. Avelyn was genuinely shocked to find someone going through this process thirteen times! Avelyn couldn''t help but ask Fiora, "Do they not know contraceptives exist?" Fiora giggled. "They obviously do. But as you know, to get to such a high rank, one must have some screws loose in their head. Zeno and Kiara had apparently promised each other to have lots of babies once they reached Emperor Rank and when they did, Kiara went ahead and fulfilled the promise." "Phew. Suchmitment." Avelyn said. Fiora nodded. "Indeed. But they''ve now stopped after their thirteenth child and don''t n to have more." "Good for them. Anyway, one thing I don''t understand, howe the top ranking vampires are a couple?" Avelyn asked what was on her mind. Except for n Adelstein, the rest of the four ns had two Emperor Ranks each and these two were a couple. n Drac had Duke Reynolds and Duchess Fiora. n Crimson ¡ª Duke Axis Crimson & Duchess Sarah Crimson. n Vernaz ¡ª Duke Zeno Veranz & Duchess Kiara Veranz. Andstly, n Violet with Duke Denver Violet and Duchess Vanessa Violet. It was interested Avelyn to know that all Emperor Ranks were a couple but despite searching, she didn''t find any information as to why that was the case. Now that she had a hold of Fiora, she tried to fulfil her curiosity. Hearing that, Fiora chuckled. "Well, it''s rted to our history and the reason times back to the time when we didn''t have the Queen ruling us, but the King." "Oh? You have my attention." Avelyn said. This wasn''t a ssified information but was something that only the old gen vampires knew about. The older ones were very few and Fiora wasn''t surprised that Avelyn couldn''t find the answer yet. Fiora exined, "When Her Majesty took the throne, many Vampire Nobles at that time rebelled and angered her. She naturally wiped them out and once there were no more people questioning her authority, she went into seclusion." "The vampire society went into a period of unrest and chaos as not only the King was gone, even the ruling nobles weren''t there. This was when the remaining nobles banded together and worked hard to bring peace and stability into the society." "It was for the first time that all nobles had worked collectively onto something and during this period, many ns merged together. The stronger ones absorbed the weaker ones and only a few ns remained." "Some stronger ns made a marriage alliance to get even more powerful and that is the main reason why you see that all Duke ns have two Emperor Ranks. At first it was solely due to political reasons, but after a while, we were all happy with our marriages and just went with it." Hearing that brought a smile on Avelyn''s face. "Aww, such a sweet story." Fiora smiled as well. "Yes. Me, Rey, Kiara, all of the current Emperors are from one generation and have known each other since we were kids. That''s also the reason why it is only in the Vampire Society that there''s no friction among the higher ups." Avelyn smiled. "It seems that if there''s a war between the demons and vampires, we''ll be at the losing side, yes? Fufu." Fiora chuckled. "You and me both know there won''t be any war." "That''s true." Avelyn chuckled. Everyone in the world was aware that for some reason, Vampires and Demons had a close rtionship together. It wasn''t just the Vampires, apparently the Demons had a close rtionship with even the Dragons and Elves. The world still couldn''t figure out why such was the case, but the demons were on good terms with these races. Being on good terms didn''t mean they stopped doing demonic things. The demons were true to their selves and wouldn''t stop this, but the elves, dragons, and vampires were somehow tolerant of it. It was a strange bnce that was established between the demons and these three races. Fiora and Avelyn continued to gossip and the ball went on in full swing with the youngsters dancing. On the Supreme meeting side, discussions were going on what could and couldn''t be done with trades and everything. Lilith, being in this meeting for a while and being a good host to them all, felt it was enough hosting and parted ways with them after asking them to enjoy the rest of the banquet and their stay in Evernight. Agalea, Mayzin, and Lucifer also went away from the meeting as they wanted to talk with Lilith in private. The fourdies walked together through the hallway to the private chambers and as they reached, they all saw Alea sitting there and watching the ball happen on a tablet screen. Alea sensed people arrive and she turned to look at them. "Alea~" Mayzin walked towards Alea and said with a happy smile. "Aunty!~" Alea got up and hugged Mayzin as she saw her. "Alea~" Mayzin swayed side to side after hugging Alea. "I missed you." "Alea missed you too, aunt." Alea answered with a happy smile on her face. The threedies smiled watching the interaction and Lilith chimed in and said, "Are you not going to greet your other aunties, Alea?" "Aunt Lilith!" Alea looked at Lilith and eximed. Alea broke the hug with Mayzin and went towards Lilith. She hugged her as well and said happily, "Alea missed you too, aunt." Lilith chuckled. "Aunt did too. How''s my sweet Alea doing?" "I am happy~" Alea said cheerfully. "How has aunt been?" She asked back. "Aunt met Alea, aunt is happy too now, fufufu." Lilith said with a smile. Thedies chuckled hearing that and Alea was all smiles hearing that too. Her gaze then fell on Lucifer as she broke the hug with Lilith and she said, "Aunty Lucifer!~" "Alea~" Alea''s bright and contagious smile lifted Lucifer''s mood and made her get cheerful as well. As Alea was about to make her way towards Lucifer, Agalea stopped her from doing so as she held her hand. "Mama?" Alea looked at Agalea and said. Agalea hugged Alea and staring daggers at Lucifer, said softly, "My dear, aunt Lucifer is bad. Don''t go near her." "What? Why?" Alea was surprised. She turned her head up and looked her mother with an innocent and curious look, demanding an exnation. "Hey! Stop being a hindrance between an aunt and her cute niece." Lucifer said and walked towards Agalea to get Alea. Agalea red at Lucifer and turning Alea to the side, said, "Don''t you dare touch my Alea. Stay away!" "Shoo! Let me be reunited with my cutie Alea!" Lucifer tried to take Alea from Agalea. "Go away!" Agalea turned Alea to the side again. "No!" The two bickered to have the custody of Alea while Mayzin and Lilith watched with a smile. As for Alea, she was being sandwiched between her aunt and mother and didn''t know what to do. After a while, Alea couldn''t help but struggle in Agalea''s embrace and said, "Mama, aunt, stop! Stop! Stop!" Chapter 594 Lith Meets His Aunts And Cousin Alea interrupted her mother and aunt from bickering. Watching her yell so cutely like that, Lilith and Mayzin let out a small chuckle. The atmosphere was warm and despite Lucifer''s shenanigans, Agalea finally gave in and let her hug Alea as well. Once everyone calmed down, they began talking together and things became lively in the room once again. Thedies asked Alea how she had been doing all this while and conversed with her for a good while. After talking with them, Alea looked at Lilith and asked with a smile about a few things regarding Lucy and Lith. Lilith exined with a smile that they were all doing good and Alea followed up by saying, "Aunty, I haven''t seen little cousin yet." She was referring to Lith and in her mind, she thought of Lith as someone small, like a toddler. She knew Lith was very young as her mother had told her and in the Elven Continent, children under thirty years old looked like toddlers or how human kids of eight to ten years of age would look. Lilith smiled and answered, "Do you want to see him?" Alea nodded her head. "Yes, yes. I would love to!" "Alea, you shouldn''t meet him." Lucifer chimed in and said while shaking her head. She remembered the time when she got spent with Lith and his shameless personality was almost simr to hers. This meant, Lith wasn''t someone Alea should hang out with or she''ll get corrupted. Agalea red at Lucifer and replied, "She shouldn''t meet you as well. But here she is, meeting you." "Bi¡ª" *Thwack* "Owf." "Language." Mayzin hit Lucifer''s head and said from the side. Lucifer looked at Mayzin hatefully and was about to say bitch again but she refrained from doing so as she realized she might get another hit from out of nowhere. Lucifer, who had ns to call Agalea a cow bitch because of her big milkers, dropped the idea and also let go of arguing with her because she felt it was pointless. "You should call Lith." Agalea looked at Lilith and said. Lilith nodded her head. She smiled and replied, "it''s about time the children met each other." She was referring to Alea, Lucy, and Lith meeting each other. They were from the same generation and it was only natural that they hung out together. Lilith called Lith to her private chambers and when she got the confirmation from him that he was on his way, she began talking with thedies and Alea once again. Meanwhile, as Mayzin heard Lith''s name, she had shbacks to the times she was ying chess with Lilith and remembered the bets she lost. ''Why am I remembering that¡­'' She thought to herself. Everytime she heard Lith''s name or something rted to him, she would remember the bet and how Lilith and Arya both had said that she would be the one to get conquered by him. She wondered how a small kid would possibly do that and it felt very intriguing yet also weird to her. She would get into a rtionship with a kid? How would that be possible? She would think to herself many times. Mayzin shook her head and tried to put aside those thoughts. The more she thought about it, the more likely it was that she would probably mess up things while interacting with Lith. She was an Empress, she should have better hold of herself and always be calm and collected. Unknowingly, everyone in the room currently had thoughts of Lith in their minds, Agalea included. As she heard Lilith confirm that Lith wasing here, her mind would think of the time Lilith had mentioned about getting intimate with Lith. She wondered how Lilith even ended up doing that and how the whole interaction would be between the two at that time. Surprisingly, she had an easy time with Alea because the stupid otaku had interfered a while ago but with Lilith, there was no such thing. It made Agalea curious knowing how the interaction would''ve been between Lilith and Lith that ended up getting the two to do the deed. Did Lilith not feel awkward? Was the whole situation not weird? Such thoughts would pop up in her head one by one. As for Alea in the room, she wondered how her little cousin looked like and was making guesses for the same in the meantime before Lith arrived. Was he shorter than her? Was he cute? Did he have chubby cheeks like small babies? Will he call her big sis when he sees her and run around her and y? Many such thoughts appeared in Alea''s mind. A few minutes passed. The curiosity thedies had, it was finally going to be fulfilled as they heard approaching footsteps. The door of the room opened up and in came Lith and Lucy, with Lucy hugging Lith''s hand from the sides. Lucy''s gorgeous dress and her regal figure amazed thedies as they saw her in person and not from far away. As for Lith, he appeared extremely handsome with his well toned body fitting perfectly in the custom made suit. Mayzin and Agalea were surprised to see him look so grown. His demeanour also appeared mature and it made them wonder how Lith grew so much in such a short time. Meanwhile, Alea, looking at Lucy, got up and said with a smile, "Lucy~" "Alea!" Lucy let go of Lith''s hand and said with a smile. They both walked towards each other and Alea hugged Lucy tightly. "I missed you!" Alea said with a happy smile. "I missed you too!" Lucy repeated. Their reunion looked like two sisters had met each other after a very long time and made thedies along with Lith smile. After Alea was done hugging Lucy, she pulled back and asked her innocently, "Lucy, little cousin didn''te with you?" Hearing that, Lilith chuckled from the side and thedies had a smile on their faces as well. As for Lucy, she was confused and didn''t understand what Alea meant. Lith also was wondering what this girl in the room was asking. As soon as he came into the room, he figured out who was who. It wasn''t difficult to guess Lucifer and his mother. As for the other three, one had pointy ears so he guessed it should be his aunt Agalea and the one who looked simr to her should be her daughter and his cousin Alea. As for the remaining one, it should be hisst aunt Mayzin, who is the Dragon Empress. But despite him figuring it out, Alea was still clueless and couldn''t guess. She failed to notice a child in the room and although Lith looked simr in appearance to Lucy and Lilith, she wasn''t able to connect the dots. Lilith chuckled hearing Alea''s question from the side and pointing towards Lith, said to Alea, "That is your ''little'' cousin." "Eh?" Alea was surprised as she heard that. She immediately walked towards Lith and scanned him up and down, side to side, and saw his every nook and cranny. She also poked his cheek lightly and his sides and still not understanding, she looked at Lilith and asked, "Are you sure, aunty?" Lilith giggled. "Yes, my dear. That is your cousin and my son, Lith." "Haw!" Alea gasped hearing that. It seemed her aunty wasn''t joking! She had a good look at Lith once again and asked him, "Are you really my little cousin?" Lith didn''t know what to say as he heard that. ''Is she really older than Lucy and me?'' He thought to himself. From what he knew about Alea, she was older than Lucy by around two hundred years. But even though there was such a big age gap between him, his sister, and Alea, the three belonged to the same generation. But Alea''s attitude made her appear like a kid to Lith and he could only wonder if she was older than him or not. He cleared his throat and said to her, "I don''t know about little, but I am indeed your cousin. Hi, I am Lith." He extended his hand after saying so. Alea''s face was in an ''o'' shape as she heard that. This grown up guy apparently was indeed her little cousin. She didn''t expect him to be so old. But after the doubts were cleared and looking at him extend his hand, she smiled and put her hand forward as well. "Hello~, little cousin." She said,pletely forgetting that she had doubts about it a few seconds ago. As soon as Lith''s hand touched with Alea''s... [Ding!] [Mystic Yin Ice Lotus aptitude found!] Chapter 595 Mystic Yin Ice Lotus Physique [Mystic Yin Ice Lotus aptitude found!] ''Hmm?'' Lith was surprised to hear a notification from the system out of nowhere. But he kept it aside for now and let go of Alea''s hand. "Let''s have a seat and talk." He said calmly. "Okay~" Alea was as cheerful as always despite the problem that urred a while ago. As they took a seat, Mayzin''s gaze was fixed on Lith and she was staring at him intensely, what was going on in her head, only she knew. Lith could feel her stare and as soon as he sat down, he looked at her and asked with a smile, "Aunt Mayzin, right?" Mayzin was caught off guard as Lith brought her name so suddenly. But being a Supreme Rank, sheposed herself and clearing her throat, said, "Yes. How are you, nephew Lith?" Mayzin tried to be as calm and collected as she could. She knew that although she had ideas regarding the bet and everything, Lith definitely didn''t know it and was in the dark. He was also just a child and Mayzin felt she shouldn''t overthink so much and make a fool out of herself in front of Lith. Thus, she tried her best to make a normal conversation with Lith. "I have been good. What about you, aunt? Is being an Empress stressful?" Lith tried to do small talk with his aunt. He had just met her for the first time and was fulfilling formalities of talking about random things with her. If he didn''t talk, it would be a bit awkward. Mayzin replied to Lith normally as he questioned her and on the sidelines, Alea began talking with Lucy and Lilith talked with Agalea. Lucifer was left alone but she invited herself into Lilith and Agalea''s conversation and bothered them. The flow of the conversation was natural with his aunt Mayzin and there was no awkwardness between the two. To not stretch the conversation for long, Lith soon brought his mother into the picture and had her talk with Mayzin and got himself out of it. Now it was thedies talking amongst themselves and at the side was Alea and Lucy. As Lith got a break, he sat quietly at the site and summoned the system panel in his mind. As Lith checked, he noticed that apparently Alea had the aptitude for Mystic Yin Ice Lotus Physique. What it was, Lith was going to get into it but before that, he had a question in his mind. ''What triggered the notification?'' [Answering Host¡­] The system answered right away as Lith asked that. [As Hostes into contact with different people, the system analyses them and notifications are triggered.] ''Alea had touched me before, how was the notification not triggered then?'' He asked. [Host needs to be the one to make physical contact for the duration of at least a few seconds.] Okay, that somewhat made sense to Lith. But then he thought, ''Does that mean you analyse each and everyone?'' [Answering Host: No. An infinitesimally small fragment of Host''s own spiritual power is sent out to the person Host is in contact with. This fragment is then called back and analysed.] ''So this means¡­ you aren''t checking up on their bodies but checking my spiritual power that went into them and came out?'' Lith asked, a bit curious about this process. [Yes. System cannot analyze someone else autonomously. Host''s input is required.] ''I see.'' Lith thought to himself. So basically, the system cannot scan a person in front of Lith unless he asked it to. But, it can understand them slightly if Lith makes contact with the person by reading Lith''s own spiritual power that went inside the body of the other person. Lith felt it was some genius mechanism andmended the person who may have made this system. After his curiosity was fulfilled, he checked what the notification was all about. From what the cultivation manuals Lith had in the inheritance library of Grand Lust Sovereign said, Mystic Yin Ice Lotus Physique was something extremely rare to find. It was so rare that there was no avability of it even in the divine nes, was what was written in the manuals by Grand Lust Sovereign. It took him hundreds of thousands of years to find such a physique and when he came across one, he ensured to study it properly. By studying, it meant that the Lust Sovereign dual cultivated with the inheritor of the physique day and night for many hundreds of years. He understood the whole essence of the physique properly and how beneficial it was. Eventually, as he continued on with his life, he found two more people with such a physique. One of the two ended up having a conflict with him and the Lust Sovereign extracted the physique out of her and killed her. He then put it in his inheritance and just like the Mystic Yin Ice Lotus Physique, there were a few more such things avable in the inheritance and when the right inheritor would be found by Lith, he would have ess to it automatically. Until he came across a person with such an aptitude, the physiques would be locked and Lith wouldn''t have an ess to it. Lith was surprised to read all of it in the cultivation manual and he thought to himself, ''This guy¡­ he wrote everything about it except for what the physique itself is. Where is the exnation about the functions and uses of the physique?'' Lith then cursed the Grand Lust Sovereign in his mind as the more Lith read the manual, the more it was like a diary than a manual. Finally, in thest few pages, he found some functions of it and how to have it be inherited to the other person who may have an aptitude for such a physique. At the end, there was a note that read: "Don''t let this go to waste. Cultivation with someone of this physique is really sweet. Not only will it feel amazing, the benefits to both parties involved would be tremendous." Lith didn''t know what to say about this but then as he read a few functions of the physique in the back pages, he felt it was indeed a lot of benefits. For instance, Lith and the party involved both would see an exponential rise in their cultivation. Both could rise above others and secondly, Lith''s own yang essence would be really potent for others and the ones who would have an ess to it would benefit a lot as well. Lith wouldn''t lie, this thing sure had his attention and interest now. ''How can the physique be inherited by the said person with aptitude?'' He asked the system. [Host needs to perform a ritual. It is as follows¡­] The system then gave a list of things Lith would need to do and reading all of that made Lith surprised. ''Damn¡­'' He thought to himself. He then turned to look at Alea who was smiling innocently and talking with Lucy. Lith had met Alea for the first time, but with the small interaction he had with her and watching her talk so cutely with his sister, he could tell that she definitely wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed. Her maturity levels were way below even Dennis and although it wasn''t a bad thing, Lith didn''t feel like tainting her innocent soul for his own selfish reasons. Having Alea inherit the physique would mean she would need to constantly do the thing with him and there was another problem with it. Lith had no interest in Alea and although she was indeed cute and innocent, he didn''t have any romantic interests in her whatsoever. It was obvious because he had just met her but then as Lith recalled the benefits due to the physique, they were so much that he just couldn''t ignore it. Not only would Lith grow by leaps and bounds, even Alea would be doing the same. And it wasn''t just Alea, all hisdies would grow as well along with him. It was a chain of reactions and it would only start if Lith had Alea inherit the physique and dual cultivated with her. But then Lith shoved aside this thought from his mind. It felt wrong to use someone like that and he wasn''t a scum to do such a thing. ''I am gonna let things flow naturally.'' He thought to himself. He remembered the days when he was in the academy. He didn''t do much and things flowed naturally, eventually having him develop an interest in his wives Arya and Emilia. He flirted with them and eventually the flirting went on to lead them to date and then marry. It was all natural. ''Maybe I should hang out with her more and then see how it goes.'' Lith thought to himself. He didn''t want to selfishly use Alea but he also couldn''t ignore the benefits that came with the physique. It wouldn''t just benefit him, but Alea too. So, he made up his mind to spend some time with Alea and get to know her better. If things work out¡­ They work out. If they don''t, well, Lith could look for someone else who could inherit it, there wasn''t a problem. Lith thought this would be for the best and for now, kept things at hold. He then joined Lucy and Alea in their conversation and began talking with them, blending in with the lively atmosphere. Chapter 596 Politics Of The World The conversation went on for a good while with Lith not talking much and just listening. Lucy and Alea were talking about their everyday things. They had met after a long while and listening to their conversations made Lith understand what ''girls talk'' was. There was no essence in their conversation, just them gossiping together and having a good time. On the other hand, it was different with his mother''s group. His three aunts were apparently talking about politics and how the overall situation was in the world, with his mother and Lucifer asionally adding something into the conversation. From them, Lith got to know the viewpoint of the top brass of the world. They saw things much differently than how normal people perceived things. Not only that, they somehow were aware of a lot of things regarding the internal matters of many parts of the world. They talked about one race after another and got profound knowledge straight from the mouths of the rulers. The Dragons were apparently stable and were having the time of their lives. They had three rulers and each ruler was so capable that the Dragon race had left behind even everyone by a far margin to be the biggest economy of the world. They were super rich and prosperous. After Arya became a Supreme Rank, their overall wealth soared as Arya ended up bringing lots and lots of things into the continent that not only gave the Dragons entertainment, but also jobs and other things, eventually making their wealth rise. Poverty was gone from the face of the Dragon Continent and even the most poor person was above average in the world in terms of wealth. After the Dragons, the talk was about Demons. Mayzin and Agalea criticized Lucifer for not looking at what was happening in her continent. The gap between the rich and the poor was increasing in the Demon Continent by an rming rate and the strong were bing stronger and the weak, weaker. The poption was also declining among the lower demons as they were constantly being hunted by Humans and various other adventurers in the world. As for the situation with Devils, it was the only thing that was stable in the Demon Continent as they didn''t have direct ess to the world and stayed in a dimension that Lucifer made for them. After Lucifer was made aware of the things and criticized heavily by Mayzin and Agalea, they went on to discuss the situation about the Angels, then Werewolves followed by Witches, Humans and Elves atst. Things were stable among the Angels, Werewolves, and Witches. But the situation was slightly unstable in the Human Continent as the Human Emperors had grown in number. Humans were the only race that had the most number of Emperor Ranks in the world. They had a whopping sixteen in total, far ahead of everyone. Although out of the sixteen, only twelve were known to the public because the Humans didn''t want to ''show off'' their might and wanted to stay humble. Mayzin and Agalea were well aware that it was a hoax and the only reason the four Emperor Ranks weren''t in public was because they were too dangerous for the general public. The four didn''t care about the lives of their fellow Humans and wanted to create a dictatorship and be the sole rulers. They went ahead to even try assassinating their own Supreme Rank but eventually this didn''t happen and they are now imprisoned. In any case, if Darren wanted to use them, he could cast a spell and have a strong army led by sixteen Emperor Ranks. But that was something that wouldn''t happen as Mayzin and Agalea were of the opinion that the Humans weren''t too stupid to march their way forwards to their own demise by trying to fight with the other races for no apparent reason. War aside, the situation in the Human Continent was unstable because of the infighting among the Emperor Ranks and although it wasn''t evident on the surface, tensions were happening all over that nobody except for the select few at the top were able to see. Listening to such an analysis made Lith surprised. He had ns to cause turmoil in the continent but didn''t know that the stage was set and only a slight spark was needed to cause a wildfire there. Once the talk about Humans was over, Mayzin and Agalea talked about the Vampires and Lilith joined in on the conversation this time. The Vampires were doing fine as always, nothing too shy or over the top or too low. They could be said to be the most stable among all the other races. Mayzin, Agalea, and even Lucifer were still surprised and didn''t know how the Vampires ended up achieving such a state. They asked Lilith again for the nth time but Lilith''s answer was the same ¡ª they were self-reliant. The threedies couldn''t understand how even the concept of self-reliance worked well with the Vampires but not with their own race. They had tried doing what Lilith had done but that only ended in failure and the three had to work slightly to ovee the situation that had worsened. Lucifer, to this day, still tried to have the Demons be self-reliant because she didn''t want to work in governing them. The result was as mentioned before and what led to her getting criticized by Mayzin and Agalea. Thedies gave up knowing the secrets to self-reliance and went ahead to discuss things rted to the Elves atst. From the discussion that happened, Lith got to realize that the Elves were apparently the most unstable currently. It surprised him and led him to think, ''someone is even more unstable than Humans? Wow.'' His interest piqued and he continued to listen to what they were saying. Among the Elves, there was civil unrest because of the current government that ruled over them. Although there were no losses yet as Agalea had worked hard enough to not let such a thing happen, the same couldn''t be said about the future. Agalea''s move of making a parliament and having the Elves get out of monarchy and get into a semi-democratic political situation was not working well with the top authorities among the Elves. The low level Elves would always question the top Elves in the parliament and no thing would get done. This was making the top officials angry and eventually was the reason for a civil unrest as well. From what Agalea knew, if the situation was let to be as is, a coup d''etat was bound to happen and although the people wouldn''t be able to do shit if she interfered, things shouldn''t escte to such a big event. Mayzin, Lucifer, and even Lilith were surprised to see that there were people nning a coup right under Agalea''s nose and even though she was aware, she didn''t do anything about it yet. "Bi¡ª" *Thwack* "Language." Mayzin smacked Lucifer in reflex and said even before she could say the word out loud. There was Alea in the room and she didn''t want any corruption to go to her in any form. Lucifer knitted her brows but she felt it was well deserved for her to get hit. She shouldn''t say bad words in front of Alea, Lucifer understood. "Agalea, what are you, stupid?" Lucifer changed her words and said. "Just beat those guys up and show them who the ruler is. Why bother ying all this democracy game?" Lilith and Mayzin didn''t retort Lucifer''sment. They believed she was correct in asking why Agalea was doing the democracy thing in the first ce. Agalea didn''t get angry hearing her question. Instead, she replied calmly, "The Elves¡­ they are mellow and happy creatures." "During the time when I wasn''t there, they weren''t in such a state and there was lots and lots of conflict. After I became a ruler and governed them for a while, I realized that they still weren''t truly happy by following what I wasmanding like a dictator. They did look happy on the surface, but internally they weren''t." "Thus, I took the decision of letting them do things on their own and through their own conscious efforts, run themselves. This is what democracy eventually is and although the people at the bottom are somewhat better than before, the ones at the top aren''t able to digest well the fact that they have to now listen to the ones at the bottom." "The nobles are ticked off and since they are the strongest Elves, even little movement from them is causing unrest in the Elven Society." Listening to all of Agalea''s conversation, Lith thought to himself, ''Damn¡­'' It was truly a mesmerizing experience to have a direct look at what a ruler thought and how they did things. Although his mother was one too, she didn''t do things like Agalea and it was his first time actually watching how governance worked in this world. But while Lith was amazed, the same wasn''t the case with Lucifer. She knitted her brows and got up from her chair. She went towards Agalea and turning her chair around and making her face her, she put one foot at her side and raised her chin to look her straight in the eyes. Her demonic eyes peered into Agalea''s emerald green ones and with seriousness on her face, Lucifer said, "Listen, you dumb cow. I don''t know how you forgot this, but always remember this one motto that I, and those two dumdums follow. It being¡­" "Violence isn''t the answer¡­" Agalea blinked and stared at her, wondering why Lucifer, the person who thought with her fist, would say such a thing. Mayzin and Lilith were the same as well and even Lucy, Lith, and even Alea were thinking the same. p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Lucifer didn''t look at the reactions of the people in the room and continued, "Remember, Violence isn''t the answer. It''s the question." "The answer is yes." Chapter 597 A Good Opportunity Silence ensued in the room as Lucifer said that. Everyone was dumbfounded, not because of Lucifer''sment, but because of themselves. For a few seconds, they all thought that Lucifer was serious and was going to hand out some good advice, but in the end¡­ It was all for naught. Being at the forefront of the advice, Agalea got up from her seat and looked Lucifer eye to eye, standing in front of her and¡­ SMACK! "Ow." "Stupid." Agalea said. "Bit¡ª" Thwack! "THE F¡ª" Thwack! "..." Lucifer got hit thrice on her head in the span of just a few seconds. Agalea hit her once and Mayzin hit her twice while Lilith, Lith, Lucy, and Alea watched from the side. Lucifer was at a loss and although she had many grievances now, she didn''t say anything and just knitting her brows, went to to her seat and looked at Agalea and Mayzin hatefully. Lucifer knew that if she spoke any further, she would get hit. Sitting down, she thought to herself while hatefully looking at the two, ''these bitches¡­ They''ll regret not heeding to my advice! Humph!'' Agalea and Mayzin ignored Lucifer''s reaction and went back to discussing things. While their discussion continued and Lith listened, he thought to himself: ''An unstable political situation and a turmoil in one of the world''srgest societies¡­ Hmm¡­ this smells like a good opportunity to learn.'' Lith looked at it in a practical way. He was forbidden from cultivating at the moment as his body wasn''t strong enough for anything. He had thoughts about training his body to make it stronger, but from the system and from his mother, he got to know that doing so would only cause him get crippled. At present, his body was weak and there was a surge of energy in him that forbade him from cultivating. The vessel, that being his body, wasn''t strong enough to hold all of the excess energies. At the current stage, the vessel was in a very sensitive state. It was growing slowly and the excess energy within him was slowly being stored and absorbed within it. But if Lith tried to provide any external stimuli to the vessel, it may cause it to break. Eventually leading Lith to get crippled and at worst, lose all his cultivation and even die. Once Lith died due to this, the only way out would be reincarnation. Meaning he would need to be born again and Lilith would need to give birth to him once more. This was very bad and also awkward. Although Lith was sure his mother wouldn''t feel anything from it, Lith himself would be super ticked off from the whole situation. It was better to not go through that and just wait for a couple more decades.please visit In the meantime, since Lith couldn''t even temper his body, he could learn various other things. Although sleeping was an option to pass time, he didn''t want to do it because that would mean he would be cut off from his wives. Now sensing an opportunity, Lith felt he should learn the things regarding governance and administration. He knew the situation within his own kingdom and was aware that the Vampires were a lot more different than others and also self-reliant. The only way Lith could learn in this situation was if he was King himself but currently that post is being held by his sister and she was also at a stage where she was learning things. Lucy spent five hundred years simply cultivating and it was only now was she working on improving other aspects and bing an overall strong person. Dragon Society wasn''t an option for Lith as they were very stable and same was the case with the other societies except for the Humans and Elves. Lith had already made his way into the Human society through Neo and thest remaining option was the Elven Society where he had a chance to learn. Plus, if he went to the Elven Society, he would also get to know his aunt and cousin better, which was a good thing since he could talk to them about the Mystic Yin Ice Lotus Physique without causing any drama or trouble. Lith sat quietly in his ce, listening to the conversation going on and once he felt there was an opportunity to join in, he cleared his throat and said: "Aunt." Agalea, Mayzin, and Lucifer, all three looked at Lith in unison as he said the word. Feeling their stare, Lith thought to himself, ''Oh shiz¡­ I should''ve specified which aunt.'' Lilith chuckled looking at Lith mess up but didn''t say anything. "Do you want to add something to the conversation, little nephew?" Agalea asked, looking at Lith stare at her. Lith nodded. "Yes. Aunt Agalea, you''re a Supreme Rank, you can easily handle the unstable situation in your society, right?" Lith tried to not show that he had messed up and to stay clear of causing any awkwardness in the conversation, he went straight to the point. Agalea lightly nodded her head. "I can." She didn''t know why Lith had asked her that, but judging from his face that he had more to say, she simply answered his questions and waited to be asked more. Lilith, Mayzin and Lucifer stayed quiet and listened to Lith and Agalea converse with an interested look. Lith nodded as well hearing her reply. He then said calmly, "Well¡­ it''s not everyday that such an unstable situation urs. I am interested in¡­" ..... A/N: Hello everyone, you haven''t heard from me in so long, no don''t worry, I am not dead as you can see from the daily updates. I just have a lot of stuff going on, the exams and whatnot. As mentioned before about the important phase in my life, if it all goes well, I''ll be admitted into med school and be a doctor. So the updates have been just 1 chapter due to me studying all day for my entrance exam. I write when I take a break from studies and I don''t get a lot of breaks. I study for around 10-12 hours so yeah... Time is tight rn and thus the slow updates. Anyways, I thank you for your understanding and the warm support I''ve been getting. Truly, you guys are the best. Have a good day ¨t?(? ??? ??? ??? ?)?? Chapter 598 Getting Accepted Into Elven Administration Lith politely exined that the current situation in the Elven Continent made him feel interested. He then asked her if he could join the Elven administration and have a look at things on the ground level. Lith''s exnation and him politely asking such a question fascinated Agalea. Not just her, even Mayzin and Lucifer were the same. Lucifer was surprised to see that Lith apparently wasn''t as shameless as she thought of him to be. He fit the profile of a reserved noble but without any hint of arrogance or haughtiness. Just in curiosity and the willingness to learn more. Lucy and Alea''s attention was on Lith as well now as they heard him say that. As for Lilith, she was just looking at him with a smile and not bothering herself in between the two''s conversation. Whatever the two talked about, it was between them. Agalea, before answering Lith, turned to look at Lilith sitting beside him and said with an amused expression, "I have to say sis, you''ve raised both of your children really well." Shemended Lilith for her upbringing. Lith was so polite with everything and wasn''t arrogant. His tone didn''t carry even a hint of authority despite him being the son of the strongest being in the world. Lith was down to earth and humble despite being just a child. Agalea liked that. His impression in front of her improved greatly. Lilith chuckled and pinching Lith''s cheek from the side, said, "He''s a cutie, isn''t he?" Agalea chuckled in response and Mayzin shed a small smile as well from the side. Lucy and Alea were all smiles too, except for Lucifer who was suspiciously looking at the mother-son duo, being fully aware that they had done forbidden things before. Everyone ignored Lucifer though and went on with their conversation. Agalea turned to look at Lith and said with a smile, "I am happy to see that you''re so eager to learn new things and you''re my only nephew, I can''t possibly say no to you, can I?" Lith put his palm on his chest and bowed slightly in courtesy while still being seated. "My gratitude to aunt." This was a semi-formal way of saying thank you as Lith couldn''t make it too formal because she was his aunt and also not too informal because he had just met her for the first time and didn''t know how close they were. "The hell? I didn''t get such thanks before when I taught you things." Lucifer chimed in and spit venom into the sweet conversation. Lith looked at her and knitted his brows remembering the way she had taught him things. But then his brows eased as something struck him and he said with a smile, "Ah, I didn''t properly say thank you? No worries. Meet meter in private, aunt. I''ll ensure I properly show my gratitude to you." Agalea, Alea, and Lucy, these three didn''t understand the underlying meaning behind Lith''s words as they weren''t in the know of Lucifer''s rtionship with Lith. As for the ones that did know, Lilith smirked in response while Mayzin thought what shameless thing could the two possibly do together? Lucifer eyed Lith suspiciously and said, "For a second I was sold out for your good boy image."please visit Lith rubbed his non-existent stubble on his chin and said with a curious look, "What do you mean, aunt? I don''t understand." "Forget it." Lucifer shook her hand and said. "Anyway¡­" Feeling the conversation between Lucifer and Lith was over, Agalea chimed in. She turned to look at Lith and asked, "So nephew Lith, when will you be joining me? And do you have any position in your mind?" "Hmm¡­" Lith, being in the thinking position as before, now seriously was pondering over what position should he be in. At this moment, Lilith put herself into the conversation and said with a smile, "I think being the your aide would be the best ce for him to know everything." "Oh?" Agalea asked curiously. Lith too looked at his mother curiously, not understanding why she would put herself in the conversation at this moment out of all. Lilith, with the same smile as before, continued, "let him handle all your work. He''ll learn faster and also understand the stress someone at the top goes through. Making him your aide gives him the same responsibilities you hold." "He can make decisions for you and tone down your work. All you have to do is execute and implement his decisions. This not only gives him an overview of all things, it''ll also have you be free from the unstable situation and you get to spend more time with Alea." "Win-win from both sides, if I say so." Agalea nodded her head as Lilith''s reasoning made sense. Lith didn''t have anything to say to it because his mother was right but then, he also wasn''t sure if he could properly handle everything. As for Lilith, she had her motives for putting Lith in that ce. She was internally smirking knowing the future would be spicy and entertaining and she couldn''t wait to watch Lith do things in the Elven administration. After giving things a thought, Agalea said, "All that you said makes sense, sis. But, are you sure he''ll be able to make proper decisions? I mean, he''s a child and not an adult by even the Elven standards." Lilith chuckled. "You don''t have to worry about it. Just give it a shot. After two or three times if you feel his decisions aren''t making sense and the situation is bing more unstable, you can take the baton from there." "Alright." Now this made more sense to Agalea. ''Well, my mother sure knows what lies in my best interests.'' Lith thought to himself. The conversation then went on for a good while and Lith now decided to part ways with them and meet his friends in the party. Lith said his goodbyes to the people in the room and was about to leave when Alea suddenly said, "Little cousin, wait! Don''t go!" Chapter 599 Cecilia And Aurora Are Shocked As Alea called him, he stopped and turned to look at her. "Is something the matter, sis?" Lith asked calmly. He addressed Alea as sis because it was awkward when he first called her ''Miss Alea'' and got looks from everyone in the room. Alea walked towards him and holding both his hands, said, "Let''s hangout some more¡­ don''t go." Alea had seen Lith for the first time and she was curious and interested to know how her little cousin was. She wanted to y with him and have fun because she didn''t have any rtives other than her aunts and two cousins. Thedies smiled in response as Alea cutely asked Lith to hangout with her. "Do you have urgent work?" Lucy walked close to Lith and asked. "You could say so." Lith answered. "Ralph and Dennis are attending the banquet and I haven''t met them yet. We are the host and can''t leave guests unattended, right?" "Oh." Lucy understood the matter. Lith nodded and turned to look at Alea. He bowed slightly and said, "I apologise for not being able to stay for long." Alea''s smile turned upside down into a sad one and she said, "It''s okay." She was excited to know more about him but could understand where he was getting at. Although she understood, it still couldn''t help her mood get uplifted. "There, there, my dear." Agalea patted Alea''s head and said with a chuckle. "You''re going to meet himter anyway." Lith nodded. "We''ll see each otherter for sure." Alea''s mood was starting to lift as she heard. She nodded her head and said, waving her hand, "meet me soon." Lith smiled and nodded again. He took his leave from the room after saying farewell to everyone onest time and finally went to meet Ralph and Dennis. The ball was continuing in full swing and a happy atmosphere was there in the City Hall. Youngsters went away from the main stage and the elders took the spot and continued to dance slowly on the soothing music that was ying. Lith made his way to themon area where everyone was and his looks and aura attracted quite a crowd. Even without him knowing, from just the way he walked with his calm look was enough to exude an aura of regality. One didn''t even need to guess that he was royalty as it was very much evident. Many wanted to walk close to Lith and talk to him but felt greatly insecure to do so. The elders were away and it was mostly the youngsters around themon area. Theds of different houses unknowingly awoke an inferiorityplex within them as they looked at Lith and as for thesses, they felt they weren''t worthy to even approach him. There were a few hot nobledies, both single and with their husbands, taking a break from the dance and standing at the sides. They got attracted to Lith as well but sadly, they knew they couldn''t approach Lith because it would be weird. Not because it would cause problems to their husbands, but because people would think ill of them and their reputation would be ruined for approaching someone much younger than them. Lith felt lots of hungry and thirsty gazes on him. He had a feeling that if given a chance, thedies, be it young, single, or married, would pounce on him immediately to take a bite out of him. But he ignored the gazes and continued to walk in the direction of Ralph and Dennis. As he neared them¡­ He saw them have somepany, which surprised him. He wasn''t surprised to see Dennis with Cecilia, but Ralph with a green-haired girl. ''Did he finally get himself a girl?'' Lith thought to himself as he moved towards them. As Lith walked close to them, Ralph and Dennis noticed him and so did Cecilia and Aurora. Avelyn and Fiora, who were standing close to their children, were amused to see the Vampire Prince himself make an appearance here in themon area. They stopped gossiping together and waited quietly to meet him. While these twodies waited, Cecilia and Aurora both thought to themselves: ''The Prince¡­'' Both were shocked to see the Prince himself walk towards them. They had no idea why he was approaching them and their mind was in chaos as they struggled to think of what they should do in this situation. Both were young girls and although Cecilia had seen Lith before, it was at the time when he had just awoken his core. Now from the looks of it as Lith walked close to her, he looked anything but a kid.please visit Aurora was shocked and panicking too but she tried to remain calm and covered her nervousness. Lith, having no idea what was going in the minds of the two girls, finally reached them. As soon as he did and stood before Ralph and Dennis¡­ "Greetings, Your Highness!" The two girls immediately bowed a full ny degrees and said in unison, afraid that they may somehow offend the Prince if they didn''t show their respect properly. Dennis from the side smirked as he watched Cecilia be fidgety and nervous. He could easily make out from her tone how her condition was. As for Ralph, he had no opinion of the two bowing. It wasmon courtesy, he felt. Lith, looking at the two girls, felt slightly awkward. This surely didn''t feel right and too forced. It was as if he was oppressing the two and made them force to do such greetings. But being used to such cases, Lith was calm and didn''t show the fact that he felt weird from the greeting. He simply said, "greetings," and made his way past them, towards Dennis and Ralph who were behind the two. The girls, watching the Prince go past them, got up and heaved a sigh of relief, thinking he was gone. But just then¡­ "Sup boys. Enjoying yourselves?" ''Huh!?'' The two girls were surprised to hear such words and immediately got up and turned to look behind them. But the scene they saw shocked them once again and they were left stunned and speechless. "Ah, Your Highness, the banquet is amazing as it could be. But do you know¡ª" Crack! "OW!" Ralph hit Dennis''s ribs from the side via his elbows as he saw him turn into a gossipy and informal person the moment he saw Lith. He then put a palm on his chest and bowed slightly, gesturing to Dennis to do the same while doing so. "Greetings." Ralph said calmly. "Ah¡­ My apologies. Greetings, Your Highness." Dennis realized his blunder and bowed. He forgot for a second that he was in public and not private. This was a formal event and he should be more formal. Normally he would''ve cursed Ralph and hit him back but this time, he was thankful to Ralph for reminding him of the etiquettes. Lith shed a small smile watching the two and said, "Greetings." Fiora and Avelyn made their way to the front as they saw their children greet Lith. "Greetings, Your Highness." "Greetings, Your Highness the Vampire Prince." Fiora and Avelyn both bowed and said out of courtesy. Lith was from the host family and they knew they had to be courteous and respectful. Even if Avelyn was an authority and at a high position in the Demon Society, she still had to follow some etiquettes at such formal gatherings. Lith felt slightly weird having the mothers of his two best friends greet him like that. But he knew he would need to get used to it. "Greetings, Mrs. Drac and Ms. Asmodeus." Lith formally addressed theand didn''t take their first names. Fiora was surprised to have herself be called so respectfully. She really wasn''t expecting it and in her mind she felt the Prince would address her as ''Fiora''. When Lucy had met her, she had called her Fiora and she was expecting the same from Lith. But this was beyond her imaginations and she felt strange amusement from it and was happy. As for Avelyn, she had no such thoughts. She had met Lith before and he had called her ''Aunt''. This time he addressed her formally and it was only the rightful thing to do as they were in a formal gathering and he was the authority here, not her. Dennis and Ralph didn''t feel anything about their mothers'' interaction with Lith, but the same couldn''t be said about the two girls standing a bit away from them with an agape mouth,pletely in shock. Chapter 600 The Two Girls Get Teased Finishing the formal greetings, Fiora said with a smile, "It''s an honour to have a chat with the Prince." This was said out of genuine respect from her as she was happy to see Lith show her respect and be so respectful. This was also amon phrase nobles said when they were starting a conversation with someone of a higher status. Lith, although knew that these were formalities, still felt awkward as Fiora was Dennis''s mother. It would''ve been fine by him if it were any otherdy, but his best friend''s mother saying something like that didn''t click well with him. However, he had to act ording to his status and couldn''t bother to ask her to not say such things. Lith simply smiled and replied, "I am happy that Duchess Fiora feels this way." Now he was addressing her with her title because saying Mrs. Drac all the time wasn''t appropriate in such formal events. Being a noble was a hassle because there were too many little things that one needed to take into ount. It was something Lith had realized growing up. Fiora smiled in response as she heard such a swift and respectful reply from Lith. She didn''t say anything further as she was aware that the Prince was here to see his friends and not to have small talk with her. Lith turned to Ralph''s mother and without saying anything, just nodded his head, gesturing to her that he was aware of her presence and would love to talk to her, but not here in this gathering. Avelyn smiled and nodded back, understanding Lithpletely. Lith then turned to look at Dennis and Ralph and said, "boys, let''s go somewhere private. There are too many eyes." The two nodded their heads and Lith left the area with the two of them. As they walked away, Cecilia and Aurora were still standing there with agape mouths like fools. They were shocked previously to see the Prince be so respectful but then their shock further intensified as Lith said the word ''boys'' and took Dennis and Ralph somewhere private. Fiora, looking at them, chuckled and walked close towards the two. She took a sip of wine and said softly, "Close your mouth, you two. People will misunderstand otherwise." Avelyn at the side giggled as she saw this and the two young girls became embarrassed and felt ashamed for losing theirposure and being called out like that. However, just a secondter, Cecilia collected herself and asked Fiora, "What''s the rtionship between His Highness and Dennis?" Aurora''s ears perked up as she heard that. She wanted to know it too and looked at Fiora. Looking at the two girls from different ns ask such a question, Fiora smiled. "You do understand that you shouldn''t be asking such a question, right?" "I mean¡­ yeah. But¡­" Cecilia didn''t know how to argue with those words. It was true. She shouldn''t be asking this as what the other n did and what connections they had, it was none of her business to know. But curiosity was curiosity and took the better of her. She felt it was worth risking things to get an answer to this question. Fiora smiled and said to the two, "Me answering you will have its consequences, since it''s an evident breach in privacy. Are you two fine with it?" The two girls froze on their spots. Cecilia, no matter how bold and carefree she was, didn''t want to face the repercussions of things and get into trouble with a Duchess. Same was the case with Aurora. Looking at the two girls pale, Avelyn walked close to Fiora and giggling, said, "Cut them some ck, Fi-chan. Don''t torture the poorsses like that." ''F-F-Fi-chan!?'' The two girls thought to themselves in shock. Since when did Duchess Drac and the Sin of Lust know each other to be so informal!? From what the two girls knew, each Duke n had a rough idea about the connections of the other four and these two girls were aware of the connections of the Dracs. But itpletely caught them off guard to see the Sin of Lust talk to Duchess Fiora as if she were her close friend. Fiora covered her mouth and giggled as she watched the further shocked reaction of the two girls. She knew full well what was going on in their minds. She turned to look at Avelyn and winked yfully. The twodies, although were old, were still yful and they were just trying to tease the two young girls who were supposedly going to be their future daughter-inws. Although Ralph hadn''t shown any interest in Aurora, Avelyn knew that if he met her again a few times, the ship would sail. It was because their personalities resonated together and they were a good match. As for Fiora, it wasn''t a surprise for her to know that Cecilia would be her daughter-inw because Cecilia didn''t hide the fact that she was interested in Dennis. If Dennis didn''t make a move, she sure would and their marriage was inevitable. Fiora stopped giggling and looking at the two girls, said, "His Highness is good friends with the two. There''s no other reason." "What?" Cecilia was surprised to hear that. "How did they be friends? How did I not know about it?" Fiora chuckled and looking at Cecilia yfully, said, "Dennis never shares things about his private life to anyone. Even me, you know?" "..." Cecilia was speechless hearing that. Fiora, Avelyn, Cecilia, and Aurora then began conversing, while in the meantime Lith and his two friends sessfully walked past the crowd of nobles in themon area. Reaching the private courtyard of the City Hall, Lith, Ralph, and Dennis took a seat together. Dennis slumped back on the chair and said, "Pheww¡­ it was such a pain to dance so formally like that." "Yes." Ralph couldn''t agree more. It was so annoying to dance so much. "Oh? You two danced?" Lith asked the two, seemingly interested. Dennis shook his hand and said while slumping on the chair, "Don''t ask, Your Highness. I was forced against my will by Cecilia and she showed no mercy and made me dance like a puppet." "Yes, same." Ralph agreed once again. He too was made to dance against his will. "Huh?" Lith was confused as he heard the response of the two. He faced Ralph and asked, "Why did Cecilia force you to dance? Do you even know her?" "What?" "What?" Ralph and Dennis both instantly turned their heads to look at Lith and asked in surprise. "What?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. With confusion visible on his face, Dennis asked, "Yeah, what? Why would Cecilia force Ralph to dance?" This time Lith was confused. He spread his hands and said with visible confusion on his face, "How would I know? I don''t even know how Ralph and Cecilia met or became so close with each other." "WHAT!?" Dennis stood in surprise. He looked at Ralph and asked, "When did you meet Cecilia!? And what the fuck? You guys are close!? How did I not know!?" Lith nodded from the side. "How did I not know too? When did this happen?" He questioned as well. "..." Ralph was dumbfounded and truly speechless. Just what the heck was this conversation? He stared at the two guys with pure amusement and wondered how the convo got to this stage. It wasn''t his fault to think like that. It was a normal thing for such a mess to ur as the trio shared a collective of three brain cells together ¡ª two of them being with Ralph himself. Ralph looked at Lith and Dennis and said, "I don''t know what''s happening, but I have to rify, I haven''t seen Cecilia before. This banquet was the first time." "Oh, nice. And in just one meeting, you two danced?" Lith asked. "What? When did that happen?" Ralph couldn''t help but ask. Dennis was confused as well now. "What are you asking, Your Highness? When did Ralph dance with Cecilia? She was with me the whole time." "Yeah, what?" Lith was confused now. He looked at Ralph and continued, "If she was dancing with Dennis, when did you get an opportunity to do so?" "Afxhjshshsjhs!" Dennis jumped between Lith and Ralph and did a small dance by raising his two hands in the air and made a weird sound. "Stop! Stop! This conversation is too stupid!" He added. "Let''s talk about something else." Lith rubbed his nose and said, "Well, that''s okay but¡­ why did you have to dance like that?" "I don''t know!" Dennis eximed. "Now let''s not talk about it anymore, Kay?" "Mkay." "K." Lith and Ralph nodded. "Thank you." Dennis said and marched back to his seat and got seated. He slumped back on the chair and closed his eyes. Feeling mentally exhausted due to the conversation, he said, "What a tough day¡­" The conversation finally ended after Dennis sorted it out. Although the oue of it was still that Lith and Ralph both had no idea when Ralph danced with Cecilia and when did they meet. But that was an issue for another day and they left it at the side. Lith looked at the two and changing the topic, said, "You two¡­ I have something for you." Chapter 601 Banquet Ends "What is it, Your Highness?" Dennis asked Lith regarding the thing. Lith smiled and took out two manuals from thin air and handed it to them. Ralph and Dennis had a look at them and browsing through the pages, Dennis said with surprise, "Eh? Dual cultivation manual?" The two of them looked at Lith, with visible confusion on their faces. Both of them wondered why Lith would give something like that to them. Lith smiled and said to the two, "That''s right. I want you guys to cultivate using those techniques. It''ll help raise your magic rank faster." Reaching the peak of cultivation and magic was a long journey. The path is a lonely one and Lith was well aware of it. In the past years when he was cut off from the world, cultivating in seclusion in the cave with just his mother being there, Lith understood how bad it was. When he was out, he had be far stronger than his peers. Let alone others, he went ahead of even his wife, Alexandra. It felt sad to Lith and he knew this was something that he needed to figure it out quickly so that his friends and family weren''t left behind. But as time went on, Lith became fortunate enough to inherit Grand Lust Sovereign''s legacy which opened a path of cultivation to him that would allow such a situation to not ur. In the inheritance there was a manual that taught how to open a sect and pass down the teachings, eventually getting the sect from the bottom of the world to the top. Through this manual, Lith got the idea of passing the teachings to others and have them cultivate faster. Thus, he nned to give those teachings to Ralph and Dennis as it would help them be stronger and not get left behind. Despite having so many reasons, Lith didn''t exin it fully to Ralph and Dennis. He kept it to himself as there were some things that would be best if left unsaid. Dennis, going through the manual, frowned and said, "Your Highness, this thing states that I''ll need to constantly have sex with my partner if I want to raise my rank." Ralph knitted his brows as well hearing that. He too felt this was an issue Lith should be aware of. Lith smirked. "Yes. Is there a problem?" "Obviously." Dennis nodded. He pointed towards Ralph and said, "I am fine with it, but think about Ralph, Your Highness. That guy has zero bitches and I am damn sure he can''t score one to do something like this." "..." "Pfft¡­" Ralph was speechless and turned to look at Dennis with an annoyed look while Lith struggled to contain hisughter and not burst out hearing that. Dennis sighed and shaking his head, said, "Poor guy¡­ he''s the perfect example of the saying that goes looks aren''t enough to get bitch¡ª" SMACK! "OW!" Ralph folded the manual in his hand and smacked Dennis''s head with it. Looking at the two, Lith burst out inughter while Dennis rubbed his head and cursed, "Hey! Stopping hit my head. What if I be as stupid as you!" Ralph looked at him and said with a straight face, "bold of you to assume you aren''t already stupid." Dennis wrinkled his nose hearing that. "Yeah right. Being around you, I have definitely be stupider." Ralph red at him. "That''s what I should say." "Alright, you two." Lith chimed in to calm the situation. He smiled and said to them, "Give those techniques a shot, you''ll see improvements in no time. Dennis nodded but Ralph still had some questions. He looked at Lith and asked, "Following this manual won''t make us forced to have just one path, the dual cultivation one, right?" Lith nodded. "Absolutely. You can do anything and everything while using this technique. That''s the beauty of it. Say you were trying to be a Fire path immortal, you can still be one while using these techniques. It''s that flexible." "Interesting." Ralph said. "Ooooh! That sounds amazing." Dennis added. Lith smiled. "I know right." Dennis then asked, "Your Highness, will this raise the magic rank of our partner too?" Lith nodded. "But it is totally up to you if you just want to use them to cultivate yourself to a higher realm or have them get stronger along with you." "Nice!" Dennis said. Lith smirked and asked, "who are you going to cultivate with? Cecilia?" He chuckled after saying so and Ralph shed a small smile hearing that as well. "Hey!" Thement caught Dennis off guard. Lith then turned to look at Ralph and asked, "You probably won''t have trouble in this, right? The Lust demons are already used to such things." Ralph nodded. "Although the lust demons don''t have a problem regarding it, I haven''t actively indulged myself in it so I don''t have any idea how it is." Lith felt interested. He asked, "Any reason for not indulging? Don''t worry, you don''t have to answer if you don''t want to." Ralph shook his head. "I don''t know. I probably just had a lot of things to do and it didn''t interest me to indulge in sexual activities with others." "But things are different now, aren''t they?" Dennis asked from the side. "That''s right." Ralph nodded. "I had to go through this path sooner orter since I am a Lust Demon. From what I''ve been told, it''s apulsion for us to do those things. If we don''t, there will be health problems." "Damn." Dennis was surprised. Lith too was, but he didn''t let out an exaggerated reaction like Dennis. "What sort of health problems?" Dennis asked. Ralph looked at him and said calmly, "there would be mild headaches at first, then pain in the private areas, followed by pain all over the body. The worst that can happen is one''s cultivation will be crippled and in extreme cases¡­ death." "The fuck!?" Lith and Dennis both eximed. Ralph nodded. "Believe it or not, it''s true. But well¡­ There hasn''t been anyone who has experienced such things because all lust demons have the innate instincts of giving in to their carnal pleasures. So although nobody has been crippled or died, we do believe that such a scenario may ur." Lith and Dennis were amused hearing that. Dennis walked close to Ralph and patting his shoulder, said, "buddy¡­ don''t worry. If you won''t get any bitches, I''ll take you to Red Leaver City." Ralph knitted his brows and red at Dennis. He didn''t know what Red Leaver City was but he could tell that it wasn''t anything good from Dennis''s tone. Lith chuckled hearing that. While doing so, he remembered the time he took his sister to Red Leaver City and how she misunderstood his intentions there. Red Leaver City had the biggest red light district in the whole continent and Dennis was talking about taking Ralph there to get himid. The three people continued to talk together for a while in the courtyard and after Lith was done giving them the things, he asked them to enjoy the party and parted ways with the two. The banquet went on for a few days and everyone had a good time together. There were lots of dances, events, and various other things happening in the City Hall. People from around the world took a break from doing things and watched what was happening in Nightingale on the live stream. Evernight City was lively and things were pretty busy throughout day and night as people were celebrating continuously. People were partying as the banquet went on and there were various reasons for doing so. Some were partying as they were happy to see the Queen, some because they found people to party with, and some because drinks were free in Evernight until the end of the banquet. Finally, after a whole week, the banquet ended with Lucy making yet another appearance. She addressed some issues in the Vampire Society and promoted and demoted some ns ording to the way she saw fit. The banquet then sessfully ended with everyone going home. Lith spent some time with his wives in the Royal Castle after the banquet until they felt satisfied and content. The wives then left to do their jobs. Emilia went to administer the academy, Arya took Alexandra with her to train her, and Lucy took Lilith along to have her teach a few things regarding governance, leaving Lith alone in the castle. Lith, now being alone, finally could do the things he was nning to do. He walked through the vast and empty hallways of the castle and made his way towards the garden of the castle in the outer periphery. He had gotten news that there was a pit in the garden which had lots and lots of creatures torturing one single man. He wanted to see what it was and how it was. He currently possessed more than a hundred people from all around the globe who were trying to spread fake nude images of his dear wife. He had shown mercy to them at that time because he was short on time, but now¡­ now he had all the time he needed. Lith walked into the garden and just as he set foot in there, he saw two young butlers fly towards him. The two guys soon reached him and bowed. "Greetings, Your Highness!" Chapter 602 The Strongest Clan In The World "Greetings, Your Highness!" Looking at the two guys in front greet him with such enthusiasm, Lith smiled. "Greetings, Lark, Kyonumarru." ''His Highness took our names!'' Both of them thought at the same time. It was easy to make the servants happy and Lith knew about it. They wanted nothing but attention from their masters and to be noticed. Lith had no problem in giving them the attention they deserved and although he hadn''t interacted much with everyone, he still knew the names of them all. "How may we be of service to His Highness?" Suppressing his glee, Lark asked. "I heard there was a pit here. I want to take a look at it." "This way then, Your Highness." Lark got up and walked in the direction of the pit. Kyonumarru followed him and Lith followed the two of them. While walking, Lark smirked and gave a look to Kyonumarru, indicating that he was a genius to have not let the guy in the pit die. Kyonumarru ignored it as he didn''t want to boost Lark''s ego. Lith soon reached the pit and in there he saw a man lying down on the ground,getting absolutely vited by the animals around him. It wasn''t a pleasant scene to look at, but Lith was pretty much used to gore by now and could look at him without any problems. The guy in the pit seemed lifeless. There was no struggle or resistance from his side and it appeared as if he had given up on everything and epted his fate. ''Interesting¡­'' Lith thought to himself. Although he didn''t know what the guy did to be in such a situation, the method with which he was being tortured was great. Lith looked at him for a good few seconds and felt that with some changes in the pit, things would be even better. Lith closed his eyes and browsed through his memories to check for some nice species of creatures that would help him in this endeavour. His knowledge regarding the species was vast and profound. Nobody, not even someone with a King Rank or an average Half Emperor Rank would have as much knowledge as Lith. Being a Prince of the strongest n had its benefits and Lith possessed a lot of knowledge due to studying intensively for many years. After browsing through his memories, he soon found a creature called Ronikol. They were an invasive species who would destroy others if left alone and multiply to a high degree if left unchecked. Their multiplication ability was unmatched and Lith felt it would be for the best to have those creatures breed with the guys imprisoned in his magic spell. Lith took out his phone and ced an order via Hecate to get him a few Ronikols. In just a minute, a cage appeared in front of Lith with a few scrawny red creatures growling and grumbling in there. Lith took the cage away from the pit and walked a bit away from it. Once he felt the distance was good enough, he created another pit and jumped in it. Lith then cast the imprisonment spell on the ground and took out the hundred or so people from it. Once they were all out, Lith sealed their movements and had themy on the ground for a bit. Lith put the cage containing the Ronikols in the pit and got out of it. With the help of Lark and Kyonumarru, the pit was cast with a barrier. The barrier would ensure nobody would exit from the inside and once done, Lith lifted the restriction spell from the people and then shot an arrow of Fire at the cage. The Ronikols screeched and got out of the cage and the people, hearing the Ronikols screech screamed in terror and ran away from them. The Ronikols, despite appearing scrawny and malnourished, were agile and in no time, they caught a few people and bred with them. The people screamed in horror as they were being vited by the Ronikols. It was a terrifying experience for the ones who were looking and the fear in their hearts spiked to an all time high. The ones who weren''t caught by the Ronikols ran at the barrier and tried to break it. But not even a scratch appeared on the barrier, shattering their hopes even further. Lith looked at them calmly and didn''t feel even an ounce of sympathy for them. Those bastards fully deserved it and he wasn''t someone nice to forgive them and let them go just because they were pleading their lives out. Screams of people were heard in the garden of the castle. Some were yelling on top of their lungs while some were begging to be taken out as loud as possible. The screams only intensified as time passed because the ones the Ronikols had vited, they became pregnant and their stomach swelled up to an abnormally huge size. Their stomachs soon burst open and from each person, a minimum of three Ronikols appeared. Horrified screams echoed in the garden and the ones whose stomachs were burst open began healing as the barrier that Lith had cast ensured the physical and mental state of the people inside wouldn''t degrade by any means. In a matter of a few tens of minutes, the number of Ronikols increased from three to a whopping hundred and it didn''t appear that they would be stopping at any moment. The number of Ronikols soon peaked but after a while, it wasn''t increasing and became steady as the Ronikols began dying. A Ronikol would die after breeding two times. That was their life cycle and expectancy. Lith soon became bored watching the guys give birth, scream, and run. He yawned and left the ce after talking with Lark and Kyonumarru for a bit. Lith went back inside the castle and went to the courtyard where his mother and sister would usually be. He sat inside the pavilion around a round table and imbued some of his spiritual power in the magic circles present on the table. Soon, tea and pastries appeared on the table and Lith had his afternoon snack while sitting alone in the big courtyard. At this moment, there was no one with Lith and he was alone. He didn''t feel bad, rather was at ease and felt good. Spending time alone with yourself wasn''t a bad thing and when done asionally, it bes fruitful for one''s mental health. As Lith was alone now, many thoughts appeared in his mind that wouldn''t generally do if he was with someone. Reminiscing those thoughts, he became busy and got absorbed into them. . . . . . A month passed. After the banquet ended, news broke out that the Vampire Royal n was definitely the strongest in the world. The reason for it was that there was no other n that had the means to host an event of such a high degree and not only be the host, but also make the invitees amend ording to the rules they made. Nobody had made a single protest regarding the rules the Royal n made and they silently followed it. Not to mention that there were even the Supreme Ranks that went to the event. All such things made the people aware that no other n had the balls or the means to host such an event and this conclusion wasn''t even made out of thin air or on assumptions because in the past one month, many powerhouses had tried hosting an event like this and failed. The powerhouses of the main races thought that they perhaps could do something like this as well and although not beat the Vampire Royal n, but could at least match the grandiose they showcased. But what followed was utter humiliation for them as people simplymented: "Do you guys think of yourselves as the Vampire Royal n?" A tight p was sent across the faces of the powerhouses by the invitees they invited and taking these events into consideration, the status of the Vampire Royal n was finally established to be as the strongest. The Vampire Royal n was officially made the number one most powerful and influential n in the world. It became the benchmark one could look upto. The Vampire Queen was also officially made the most influential person in the world. People wanted to make her the strongest as well, but by calling her stronger than the others without even knowing what strength she possessed was something the people didn''t want to risk. The unofficial title of her being the strongest thus still continued and she became officially the most influential. After this news was over, another major event that came into light was the slight fluctuation in the Human Continent. It was¡­ Chapter 603 Causing Chaos In The Human Continent The Human Continent was said to be the second ce where there was unrest in the world. People could feel the times changing as the air of conflict was looming all around them. Slowly but surely everyone could feel the unrest but most of the people weremoners and even if something were to happen, they knew they couldn''t do much about it. People went about their ways and continued to lead a normal life, despite feeling that something was going to happen. Though the case of themoner was as such, the higher ups were on their edge with taut nerves. They had no idea what was happening but the feeling of danger was something they could feel even without doing anything. Having no idea about anything, they tried to live a normal life, but in the background, something indeed was cooking up. As per Lith''s instructions, Neo slowly creeped inside the Human Society without anyone noticing. His handsome looks were enough to make everyone think of him from some high level family. But despite it not being the case, nobody questioned him or pointed fingers at him as they were afraid that doing say may cause them to offend the powerhouse Neo was affiliated to. With such a secret identity, he ensured to sleep with all the nobledies in the birthday party of Baron Bernard''s daughter. Not only Neo slept with Bernard''s wife, he ensured to take away his daughter as well. With thedies under control, once again as per Lith''s instructions, he made moves to have them sow the seeds of doubts in the minds of their husbands. There were three factions in their society: one that wanted to war with the world and dominate all the races, another that wanted to be at peace andst one that wasn''t for or against this topic and were neutral. At the bottom most level of the nobles, with the help of Neo, Lith sowed doubts in the minds of the men about the factions. They were all well aware of the factions and everyone had their own affiliations with the top brass. The ones that were in the first faction that wanted to conquer the world, Lith ensured to have them think that the opposite faction was trying to suppress them from doing it. The opportunity to attack other races was getting closer as everyone was starting to be aware that the Elven Continent was bound to copse sooner orter with how things were happening there. The Humans could work in the background and stealthily attack the Elves at the perfect time, eventually causing them to be at the brinks of ruin. This would further make the Elves be subservient to the Humans and things would be in the manner as it should be. This was what the war faction was thinking. But they somehow got news that the peace faction already knew what they were up to and were nning to do everything they could to stop the war faction from attacking the Elves. The ones in the war faction were fuming due to this and were cursing the peace faction for being cowards. But despite knowing that the peace faction woulde to suppress them, the mes of conquest zed even more intensely in their hearts. They thought that such conflicts were bound to appear sooner orter as long as the peace faction would continue to exist. The members of the war faction thus decided to make ns to do everything they can to suppress the peace faction instead and go to war. As for the second faction, the peace faction, they were given news that the war faction was going to have a big conflict. Why the conflict? It was because they didn''t want any hindrance in their conquest of the Elves. The peace factions were fuming knowing they hadn''t even done anything and those battle freak bastards were trying toe at them. The members of the peace faction readied themselves knowing this to prepare for a conflict with the war faction. They also made up their minds that they would make the first move and not let the war faction have an upper hand. As for the neutral faction, the members that were there in it, they were told by their wives, daughters, etc, that the members of the war and peace faction were tired of them. The war faction was going to war with the Elves and they needed more help. If the people from the neutral faction wouldn''t join them, they would make them pay for it dearly. The same was the case with the peace faction who would make them pay if they didn''t do anything to stop the war faction at this point. The neutral faction members became angry by hearing that and they ensured to take measures to make the fools who thought ill of them pay. In such a manner, unknowingly, the entire nobility of the Human race was involved into the conflict without even them knowing. It was done in such a masterful manner that nobody had any idea how the conflict had even started. Lith knew that there was no unity among the humans in this world and even a small spark could ignite their whole society. He ensured to do just that through the means of Neo. He hadn''t made his moves on the top brass yet, but the bottom ones were already feeling the waring in their society. As for the top brass, it wasn''t easy to manipte them because they weren''t as impulsive and emotional like the lower nobles. The top brass was filled with old fogies that had lots and lots of experience in everything. They weren''t easy to manipte by just their wives saying a few things to them and Lith had to opt for another strategy if he wanted to have them get into a conflict. Until and unless there was a green signal from the top authorities, the lower brass wouldn''t make a move on each other. The lower nobles were all waiting for orders from the higher ups to make their moves and till the time the order arrived, they did things on their own level to ensure the other factions didn''t get one ahead of them. Through the means of economic warfare, they were starting to disrupt the flow of trade, businesses, and everything else that could ensure the people from the other factions got hurt. Members of the war faction were refusing to hand out goods to the other two factions and vice-versa urred all over their Human Continent. The changes were slow and not a lot of things had been done yet. But the people at the bottom till the top could feel that a major conflict wasing. What would happen next, nobody knew. But there was one person in whose hands everything depended. It was Lith. The entire conflict was in his control and things were going on just about right currently. There was no need to rush and make the humans get aware of his presence. Lith made Neo sleep with as many women as he could in the Human Society without getting caught. Even if he did get caught, Lith told him that it would alright as long as the husband of thedy he was doing with wasn''t as strong as him or Lith himself. If there was ever a need, Lith would make an appearance himself to calm the situation, but there was no need of such as of now as Neo had everything in his wraps. Putting the situation regarding the humans aside for now, Lith reflected on his ns for theing few weeks. He had lots of time on his hands and was free because he didn''t need to cultivate or do anything right now. His wives were busy and so he couldn''t cultivate with them as well. But, even if they were free, Lith could only cultivate with his wife Alexandra as everyone else had a cultivation above him. Lith could only absorb the Yin essence from someone a realm above him. Lucy was two realms above him and the talks of the other three shouldn''t even be brought. It was no problem for his wives to absorb his Yang essence no matter how powerful he was or how many realms above he was. It was slightly unfair, but it was what it was. Lith had decided to give Alexandra lots of time but apparently she was busy training herbat skills with Arya and her focus wasn''t to raise her magic rank right now, but to sharpen whatever skills she had. It was a good thing and Lith didn''t poke his nose unnecessarily into the matter. He decided that he should do some other things until Alexandra was free. The thing that came into his mind was the Elven administration as soon as he thought of that. It would be interesting to see what was going on there and also try his hands on governing people and managing a whole society. Thus, being in the Royal Castle, Lith prepared to make a visit to his aunt and he nned to leave in about a week. Chapter 604 Inside The Elven Castle It was a warm day in the Elven Continent. The evergreen leaves of the World Tree were rustling along the breeze while blocking the sun rays and providing a cool shade. At the top most level of the World Tree, therey a magnificent white and gold castle, shining due to the sun rays that escaped the blockade of leaves and shone upon it. Inside this castle, two beautiful elves were sitting around a round table and having tea, basking in the peace and quiet. The door of the room they were in creaked open and a tall blue-haired elvendy wearing sses walked in. "Your Majesty, he''s here." Jasmine said calmly. Agalea smiled in response and Alea did the same thing as well. She giggled and said, "little cousin is here~" "That''s right, dear. Let''s go greet him." Agalea said and got up from her seat. Alea nodded and finishing up their tea, the two, along with Jasmine, went to meet Lith. * In the hallways of the Elven Castle, Lith found a lot of scriptures pinned on the walls. There were also a lot of branches of the tree that went in and out of the castle and looking at all of them, Lith could understand that building a castle at such a difficult ce was definitely not possible without magic. This was also the second time Lith had seen a castle other than his own, truth to be told. The first castle that Lith saw other than the Royal Castle in which he stayed was Arya''s. The second was this one and that made Lith realize that there was so much more to this world that he hadn''t seen yet. Comparing his aunt''s castle to his own, the first visible difference that Lith saw was that this castle was more suited for an elf to live in and his was more suited for a vampire. Elven Royal Castle had an ambience of peace and serenity. It made one get closer to nature and there weren''t a lot of man made things in the castle like chandeliers, decorations, and so on. This ce contained lots and lots of natural things and as mentioned, brought one closer to nature and made them feel at ease. Just a few minutes back, Lith hade across a spring that was flowing in an arched fashion at the ceiling of the hallway he was on. It was truly something he hadn''t seen before and being fascinated, he continued to walk. Lith was told to wait but he knew that it wouldn''t be a problem if he roamed in the castle. It was easy to locate him anywhere he went as his aunt was a Supreme Rank. As Lith continued to walk, he entered a passage that was filled with nts containing colorful flowers. There were no walls or ceiling, just flowers. Lith admired it and as he was about to move further, he felt his vision go dark. When such a thing happened, someone would put up their guard and get into a defensive position, readying themselves forbat. But being through a lot of such situations in the past, Lith''s mind was calm as he was well aware that there was nothing to worry about. He was in the castle of one of the strongest beings in the world, there was no way he was getting attacked by anyone here in the presence of such a person. And Lith''s analysis was absolutely right as in the next second, he heard: "Guess who?~" A warm feeling swept on his face as something soft was touching him. Having experienced such a thing multiple times, Lith didn''t need to guess that it was someone''s hand. From the cheerful voice, it was definitely Alea. Lith didn''t know why Alea would do something like this, they weren''t even close and knew each other, but he didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere and make her feel bad for doing this. Lith said softly, "I can''t guess." Alea, standing behind Lith, smiled and replied, "little cousin, it''s not so difficult. Just make any guess." "..." Lith had no idea what to do. Although he knew Alea was an airhead from his sister and also someone who''s age, body, and mind didn''t match, she wasn''t someone stupid or bad. Alea was a cheerful and jolly person. She was kind of like his wife Arya, but just a more teenage version of her. He felt she was someone nice and harmless and didn''t want to say something inappropriate that would hurt her. Lith thus chose to think before speaking. Finally having nothing in his mind but knowing he had to quickly answer, Lith fumbled and said, "...uh ¡­dinosaur?" "What?" "What?" Lith repeated. What did he say? Even he had no idea! But the arrow had left the bow and now it was toote. Vision returned to Lith''s eyes a secondter and he saw a beautiful young blondedy stand in front of her, staring at him with her emerald-like eyes. "Little cousin, do I look like dinosaur to you?" Alea giggled and asked. She found Lith unable to guess funny. "You need to improve on your guessing skills." She said with a smile without waiting for him to reply. Lith smiled awkwardly as he had no idea what to even make of this situation and respond. But thankfully, he didn''t have to as Agalea walked close to Alea and put her hand on her shoulder. "My dear, you should first greet the guests when you see them." Agalea said with a smile. "Oops." Alea said and giggled. Agalea let go of the matter after saying so and looked at Lith. She asked with the same still on, "Enjoying yourself in the castle, nephew? Is it to your liking?" Lith smiled and replied, "Aunt, you are putting me too high up the pedestal by asking such a question." He then shook his head and continued, "I am in no position toment on something that was made so delicately with love and care." What he said was true. From just the small glimpse he had seen, he could tell that the castle was designed very immactely as every little detail was taken into consideration. It was luxurious, yet made to be veryforting for an elf to live in. Lith was a vampire and he knew he wouldn''t be able to judge things which weren''t even meant for him. Doing so would only mean he would end up insulting the person who made the castle. Lith was aware that this castle was built by his aunt Agalea herself. She did get help from his other two aunts and mother, but most of the things was done by her and Lith didn''t want to say anything bad regarding it. Agalea, hearing Lith''s response, couldn''t help but say by covering her face and chuckling, "Such big talks, nephew Lith. Are you sure you''re just 22 years old and not some old man in a child''s body?" Agalea couldn''t believe someone of such a young age would say such mature things and respect the other person without even knowing about them. She was sure he knew very little about her. But despite that, he managed to hand out such an amazing response. Lith appeared amusing to Agalea and his impression rose to a very high level in her mind. She couldn''t help but think, ''Just what did sister Lilith do to have such good kids?'' Lucy was a good child, humble, kind, someone with no ulterior motives, and alsomitted to her work. Despite being a noble, Agalea couldn''t see the air of authority or arrogance around her when in private with her. She had known this about Lucy after interacting with her for many years. But in just two meetings with Lith, she could tell that he too was someone as good as Lucy. She didn''t know a lot of things about him, but for sure could tell he was just as humble, kind, and someone without any ulterior motives like his sister. Lilith definitely had some good secrets to raise such good kids. Agalea made a mental note to get advices from herter. Lith, hearing such a question from his aunt, was taken aback but didn''t show it on his face or flinch even slightly. What his aunt said wasn''t wrong, but also wasn''t correct. He indeed wasn''t twenty-two mentally but he also wasn''t an old man in a child''s body. He was just 19 years older than his body and that should probably get fixed soon as he grows older. Lith cleared his throat, trying to change the topic, and said, "Aunt, should we get going?" Agalea broke out of her thoughts. She nodded her head and said, "Right. Do you wish to tour the castle with little Alea or do you want to get to work right away?" Lith looked at Alea and saw her smiling at him without saying anything. Lith very much expected Alea to say that he should hang out with her, but then, looking at her not saying anything meant only one thing¡­ "Let''s get to work first, aunt. I am not going anywhere for a long while. There''s plenty of time for me to explore the castle with cousin." Lith said calmly. Alea nodded her head with a smile. Indeed, one should first wind up the work thingies so that they don''t have to stress and can roam freely everywhere. This was what Alea would usually do. Whenever Agalea gave work, she would finish it right away so that she had plenty of free time to move around without having any stress of work. Agalea was amused with Lith''s response. She could tell that he knew how to read the room properly. ''He''s such an intelligent boy for his age.'' She thought to herself. She nodded her head in response and said, "very well. Let''s go to the court first then." "Follow me¡­" Chapter 605 Elven Court As Lith entered the Elven Court, he couldn''t help but feel the contrast of this court with his own back at home. The Elven Court was definitely luxurious with the tall ceiling, white marble flooring, open air ambience, and so on, but the most striking feature that Lith noticed was how well it was blended in with the World Tree and nature. Instead of seats made up of fine wood that Lith had expected, there were big lotus-like nts everywhere in the court. Instead of being in a closed room like how it usually is, it was present on a small tree branch, multiple thousand feet above ground. There was a tree branch in the middle of the court and inparison to other humongous branches of the World Tree, this one was too small and thin. But, there was a flower bed of various different flowers on top of the branch and also manying out of the sides. It was simr to the red carpet the vampire court had in the middle that led to the throne. The lotus-like seats were hovering above air and the throne was of a dark brown color, seemingly looking like it was made from the finest of wood in the world. The sun shone brightly but it''s rays were blinding or overpowering in the this open air court. There definitely was a spell somewhere that worked in shifting the intensity of the sun. Lith was amazed to see it and only now he was starting to realize that he was indeed missing out on things in the world. There was so much to see and it wasn''t good to stay cooped up in one ce. Agalea and Alea, watching visible amusement on his face, smiled. Agaleamented, "Do you know how long it took to make this court?" Lith looked at her and shook his head. He had no idea. Agalea chuckled and said, "Nobody knows. This ce was like this when we found it. So the amount of time that may have taken to have this ce built would probably be proportional to the growth of the World Tree." "Ah." Lith said in surprise. ''So it was a trick question, lol.'' He thought to himself internally and smiled. Hearing the conversation start, Alea finally said while looking around, "Mama, where is Miss Jasmine?" She couldn''t find Jasmine in the court and asked. After Jasmine brought them to Lith, she seemed to have disappeared for some reason. Agalea looked at Alea and said, "I told Jasmine to take a vacation and so she''s gone for a while." "What?" Alea was surprised. "Indeed. Because now we have someone else for that job, don''t we?" Agalea pointed her finger at Lith and showed Alea who this new person was. "Oh. Little cousin will be taking Miss Jasmine''s job?" Alea asked. Agalea nodded. "That''s right. He''ll be the chief aide for a while." "Okay, okay." Alea nodded her head. It made sense to her because Lith was here just for that sake. Lith looked at Agalea and asked, "Won''t there be problems if I am recing such an important person, aunt?" Lith knew the importance of the chief aide. Without them it would be really very difficult to manage everything. Take Luna for instance. If she wasn''t around, it would be a headache for all the three Evures to manage everything from small things such as ounting to big things like maintaining stability of the whole society. Although Luna had changed from being his mother''s personal maid to being his, the job she usually did wasn''t changed and she was still incharge of all things. It was for this reason that like traditional maids, Luna didn''t roam around with Lith when he was in the castle or outside. She would only provide her services if he called for her. If he was in the castle, calling her only needed a single p of his hands and if he was outside, he just had to imbue some spiritual power into a small token present with him or create a spell in between his fingers and break it with a snap. It was an interesting way of calling his maid and Lith was sure that he could call her right here as well if he snapped his fingers. By asking Agalea the question, he wanted to be sure if his aunt''s aide was away fully as in actually having a vacation or if she was working on other things in background. Agalea smiled and said, "Oh, don''t worry." "Alr¡ª" "...There will be a lot of problems for you to solve, fufu." Agalea cut off Lith''s response and said, surprising him. Lith couldn''t help but look at her giggling and wondered whether alldies who had be mothers, automatically awakened the instincts to bully children or was it just his own mother and friends. Agalea didn''t know what was going in Lith''s head, but watching her nephew show such a nice reaction made her continue to giggle. As for Alea, she didn''t say anything and just quietly stood at her side, looking at different things in the court. She had no interest in this conversation for some reason. Lith conversed with Agalea for a bit as they walked on the flower bed of the court. Soon they reached the throne and Agalea made Lith stand at a certain position at the side of the her throne. "Nephew Lith, you''ll be assisting me on many things. Since you asked so nicely in the banquet, aunt will let you have a free reign over things. But of course, the officials won''t listen to you because you''re new. So anything you have to say to them, you''ll have to say it to me and I''ll convey it." "You now have the full control over things and if I don''t see any stability within theing one year, you''ll have to step down, okay?" Agalea instructed Lith in the best possible way she could. Lith nodded. It was a responsible thing and he felt nothing wrong it. But as he heard herst line, his inner demon couldn''t help but smile and ask, "So what aunt means to say is I can continue to be her aide as long as I am doing everything nicely?" Agalea chuckled. "That''s right. Jasmine will be jobless if you do everything right." Lith smiled and didn''t speak further. This was the max he was going to open up for now. Agalea told Lith many things after the jokes were over and among them included the various responsibilities he had. It took her ten minutes to exin everything and finally when she was done, she said, "I''ll be calling a court meeting to discuss things that happened in the banquet a month ago. I hope you''re ready." Lith nodded. "I am. Please call them whenever you want." Agalea nodded. She turned to look at Alea who was sitting on one of the lotus seats and asked, "my dear, do you wish to attend the court session that''ll happen now?" Alea looked at her mother and shook her head. "Mama you know that I dislike politics." Agalea chuckled. "I asked just in case you had a change of mind." Alea got up from her seat and smiling, turned to look at Lith and did a thumbs up in his direction. "Little cousin, good luck and do well! I''ll be cheering for you while away from the court. Come quickly to me when you''re done, okay?" "Baibai~" Alea waved her hand and left without waiting to hear Lith''s response. Lith didn''t understand why she said that and turned to look at Agalea, expressing he didn''t understand what had just happened and how to respond to it. Agalea looked at him and smiled. She could tell what was on his mind. "My Alea doesn''t like politics for some reason. Even when I had asked her to stay with me and watch from the sidelines, she had refused and gone away." "I see." Lith had no other response to that exnation. Agalea then smiled and patted Lith''s shoulder. "We can''t have you wear that a suit when you''re in an elven meeting. You need a change of clothes to blend in." Tap! Tap! She patted his shoulder twice and soon Lith''s suit was gone and he changed into white formal robes of the Elven royalties. Agalea tied his hair to better fit the elves and make his ears be visible. Vampires had pointy ears as well, they weren''t long like elves, but sure were pointy and longer than normal human ears. So it wouldn''t be a problem for Lith to blend in. Having Lith dressed up, Agalea then made Lith change his hairstyle. He went from having a rough man bun to something very different. There were two braids at one side of his head. Their ends weren''t visible as it was hidden beneath his long hair that was set to fall freely. Except for the two braids at the side, there wasn''t anything fancy and just that his hair wasbed properly in such a manner that it appeared extremely silky and smooth. His now looked a lot more handsome and charismatic ording to Elven standards and there was no way anyone would think he was a vampire. After dressing Lith up, Agalea said, "Get ready, the officials should be here any moment now." Chapter 606 Liths Analysis The Elven officials arrived in the court. They were the top brass consisting of the High Elves. The High Elves were the Emperor Ranks and everyone connected to them could be considered as a High Elf as well. Just like the way there were elders in a sect, these High Elves yed a simr role. The Queen had ten High Elves under her who were known officially. There were more Emperor Ranks but they decided to not have such status and lived their lives peacefully among themon people of the Elven kingdom. These ten elves had their own families that ranked highly among the world''s most influential and powerful families. But despite having such strength and status, they had to submit to the lower nobles because of the democratic way of governance in the Elven Society. These ten elders were all dissatisfied due to it and had it not been for them being weaker than the Queen and knowing she could wipe them out anytime, they wouldn''t have attended the current court session that she had called for. The ten elders had taken their seats and behind them there were a few more seats in which the Half Emperor Rank Elves sat. Lith stood beside Agalea and the court session began. The session began with the nobles greeting the Queen. They first talked about the daily things happening in the society and the problems rted to it. One person spoke at a time and while the others didn''t have anything to do but listen, their gazes fell on the new person that was beside the Queen. Previously there was Jasmine who everyone was familiar with but now it was someone else. They had no idea who it was but despite having the curiosity to know about him, they kept their mouths shut. Poking their noses unnecessarily into matters that weren''t rted to how the society progressed was something they strictly tried to avoid no matter how curious they were. They hadn''t seen their Queen in action yet but knowing that she was a Supreme Rank was enough of a reason to not mess with her. While they talked, Lith was analyzing everyone in the court. He had been briefed by Agalea regarding the various Elven authorities and also had a general idea about what things they all did and also what sort of conflicts they had. He knew for sure that they disliked the Queen and would do many things indirectly that may not be in favour of her. What those things were and what was cooking, he had to find out via their speeches andments in the court. Having been in this world for such a time now, Lith was well aware of one thing even though he had not experienced it yet. When one was at the top and unreachable, the only way to bring them down was via schemes, deceit, and conspiracies. If there was a powerful ruler troubling you, the best way to get him down the status was making all of his subjects go against him and have his status revoked. In the same way, Lith for sure knew that these nobles were going to scheme some or the other thing to bring his aunt down. What it was, he was trying to notice and understand. The nobles continued to speak one by one on various topics. Lith looked at the speakers but ensured that he didn''t look at anyone else in the meantime. Doing so would make them find it weird and that wasn''t a good thing. The discussions went on and as things progressed, Lith learnt about a few things. He kept it to himself and made a mental note of things that he had to talk about with Agalea. All this while, Agalea didn''t hand out anymand to the elves or gave her opinion on things. She just questioned them and got their answers. Lith noticed this as well and he knew she would only hand outmands as per his instructions. There weren''t anymands that were needed to be handed out currently, but being the Queen, Lith knew she had to say some or the other thing. Lith sent a small strand of his spiritual power imbued with information to Agalea sitting beside him. He had a barrier around him that made it undetectable by the other nobles. Agalea got her set of instructions and she acted ordingly. The meeting soon got over and finally when everyone was gone, Lith and Agalea went to one of the many courtyards present in the castle and sat down to discuss things. "So¡­ what do you think?" Agalea took a sip of tea and asked. Although she already knew what was happening as she was more experienced than Lith, she still asked because she wanted to see how much he had learnt from the interaction. Lith took a sip of the tea as well and said calmly, "at first nce, it doesn''t seem like they''re nning something. They were also careful with their words and ensured to not show any intentions of going against aunt." "But, their dislike towards aunt wasn''t hidden properly. It was probably because they wanted you to know about it." Agalea nodded her head. His analysis was good so far. Lith continued, "In any case, they ensured to show no hostile intentions despite their dislikes. But¡­ they weremunicating together via secret gestures which were as simple as an eye roll." "Oh? You noticed that as well?" Agalea smiled and asked. Lith nodded. "ith, Moruv, Lavasa, and nc¡­ these four appeared to be in one faction. If it wasn''t that, they were probably allies or partners withmon interests. These four are cooking something in secret behind the backs of not only you, but also the remaining six." "Speaking of them, ith was thest person who interacted with aunt before this session, right?" "Yes." Agalea answered calmly. She told Lith a few things while they were in the court regarding the nobles and also briefed him roughly regarding them. "Aunt also said that he wasn''t against you before but only recently did he join the rest, right?" "Right." "Yeah, wrong." Lith shook his head and said. "Hmm?" Agalea became interested after hearing that. Lith put his cup down and leaning forward, said, "give me something to write." Agalea brought out a quill and parchment from thin air and handed it to Lith. Lith took it and writing on it, exined to Agalea, "this was how we see ith with the way he wants us to see." He drew a few things on it while also writing besides them to make Agalea have an easier time understanding as well as picturing things. "Although it appears ith was with you all along, it wasn''t the case. Here''s why¡­" Lith began to hand out his full detailed analysis on the person with the little interaction he had in the court today. Agalea was surprised with how well detailed it was. She also got another surprise knowing she had missed such a thing and then finally when Lith was done, she couldn''t help but stare at him with visible amusement. Lith noticed even the tiniest of details such as the crease on ith''s inner clothing from far away. The crease indicated that ith had hurried his way to the meeting and was busy doing something. This only got confirmed further by the fact that there was a small piece of cloth, probably a handkerchief,ing out of the pocket of nc, another High Elf who was the Matriarch of the nc family. The two had met before this meeting and for what reason, Lith didn''t know. But one thing that he did know was that these ten elves avoided meeting each other secretly because they didn''t want to alert the Queen or give out a picture that they were nning something behind her back. nc and ith meeting was weird and Lith exined to Agalea the various other details that pointed towards how he was against her even before she thought of him to be. "...and so¡­ I very well think that ith may be the person orchestrating things in secret." Lith got to the conclusion. Agalea pped her hand as she heard that. She smiled and said, "good analysis. But¡­" "...these are all assumptions and not solid facts." Agalea pointed out the important thing. Lith nodded. "I know. To know more, I''ll be going deeper into the Elven Society and blend in with everyone. I''ll have evidence soon regarding the assumptions I have." Agalea smiled. "So you''re prepared for this as well." "That''s right." "When are you leaving?" Agalea asked. "Tomorrow." Lith said. "I have to spend some time with cousin right now." Agalea chuckled. "It''s good you didn''t forget her." Lith smiled. "Of course." He then got up after finishing his tea and said, "I''ll go see her and leave after resting for a bit." Agalea waved her hand. "Have a good time." Lith nodded and left the room to go see Alea, his one and only cousin. Chapter 607 Probability With Alea Once again, Lith walked through the beautiful hallways of the castle and made his way towards the courtyard where Alea was. As he reached the courtyard, he saw an amazingndscape of tall trees and greenery everywhere. It was as if a patch of an evergreen rainforest was taken away and put in this ce. There were many butterflies, colorful insects, and small animals like rabbits and so on in this courtyard, roaming here and there. The tall trees were present at proper intervals and the area at the ground wasid with a carpet of grass. Alea was sitting in such an area with her back rested on a tree. She had a quill and parchment with her and was writing something on it. Lith walked close to her. Alea noticed his presence and putting her quill down, turned her face up to look at him. Her face brightened up as she saw him and she put the quill down and waving her hand, called out cheerfully, "Little cousin!~" Lith''s appearance didn''t help Alea understand that he wasn''t a child. He was just 22 and keeping that fact in mind, Alea still had an image of him being a child. Lith wasn''t aware of what Alea was thinking. But looking at her so cheerfully call his name out made him smile. Alea''s jolly mood was contagious and coupled with this bright atmosphere around him made Lith feel calm and happy. He waved back at her and after getting close, sat down beside her and the two began conversing. "How was your first day?" Alea asked with a smile. "It was good. I saw the nobles for the first time and¡­" Lith began exining things to her. Alea asked him a few more things and finally when she was doing questioning, Lith asked her, "What are you doing here all alone?" There were so many things Alea could do in her castle because unlike back home, the Elven castle had lots and lots of people roaming everywhere. There were maidservants, elven nobles, and so many more people. Alea couldmand them or simply interact with them and get busy. Alea seemed like a very happy person and Lith felt that being alone didn''t suit her. Thus, he asked her that question. Alea smiled in response to Lith''s question and said, "Probability." "Hmm?" Lith was confused with the one word answer. Alea nodded her head. "I got bored waiting for cousin toe so I started doing probability to pass time." "Oh." Lith understood now. "Interesting¡­" He took the parchments present beside Alea to have a look at what she was doing. He didn''t expect she would say something like that but now that she did say it, his interest piqued in this matter. Lith had a look at what she had written and on the paper, he found many graphs, charts, and also strange symbols that he hadn''t even seen before! Lith knitted his brows and browsed through everything one by one. It took him a good ten minutes to reach the end and as he read thest graph present, Lith raised both of his eyebrows in surprise. Alea had written a solution to one of the most challenging problems in probability in thest part and it was fully exined by a mere graph. There weren''t any exnations, no unnecessary words, just pure concepts presented via a graphical representation. Out of everything on the parchment, Lith could only understand this properly as he had studied it well. The answer Alea had handed out was to a question that asked about the probability of rolling the same number exactly three times with five six-sided dice. This maye off as easy, but it surely wasn''t. It needed one to rack their brains to the limit to get an answer and at first try, Lith had struggled as well previously but somehow got it right after spending a good amount of time on it. Lith turned to look up at Alea''s face and saw her smile at him. He looked down on the parchment and back again at her, having trouble understanding if what he was looking at was true or not. Alea''s impression that Lith had in his mind was that she was an airhead. But someone very kind and innocent. However, now that he had a much closer interaction with her, it felt as if he didn''t know anything at all. Alea, looking at Lith gaze her up and down, giggled and asked, "What are you looking at, little cousin?" Lith''s thoughts stopped as Alea questioned him. He couldn''t help but point at the graph and ask, "Can you tell me how you did this?" He wanted to know more about it and learn things from the perspective of Alea. If she was indeed a genius, it wouldn''t hurt to learn from her. Lith wasn''t of the mindset that he was smarter and better than everyone else. He knew everyone had their own unique traits and that he had a lot more to learn and experience. Even if Alea seemed like an airhead, he didn''t question it for even a single second that she wasn''t smart enough to write these things or doubted her intellect. Alea, being questioned, looked at what Lith was asking and then smiled. "Oh it''s easy. Take dice, throw, plot, repeat. And boom! You have the answer ready." Alea replied. "How can you do that? The possible oues are in the number of (x/6)?. You can''t possibly sit and roll the dice that many times, right?" Lith asked. Alea nodded. "Indeed. Indeed. Little cousin is right. It will take lots of time to do it manually. So instead of doing with own hands, just use magic and done." "Oh." Lith felt stupid hearing that. She answered everything in such a simple manner and hearing the solution made him feel stupid because he was thinking of things via aplex perspective. The conversation the two were having were too profound and not something easy to understand by people who didn''t have a deep knowledge of these things. Had Lith not been good at everything already, he wouldn''t have understood Alea properly and would think that she was saying something dumb or something along the lines like: "Oh, you can''t do this? Simply use magic and vo!" Alea''s words of her asking Lith to use magic meant using spells that would roll the dice in a fast manner and also note down the oues that have appeared. Spells could be made to plot a graph as well but with the level of understanding Lith had, he didn''t know how to make such spells and as far as he knew, they weren''t avable to purchase as well. He had to ask someone good with mathematics to make such spells but such a person was also not easy to find and it was extremely difficult to get hands on such knowledge and tools. Lith looked at Alea and asked with great curiosity, "What spells did you use to plot the graph?" Alea put her hands out and began making a spell to show it to Lith. She was happy to find someone show interest in things she liked and with great enthusiasm, exined everything she could to Lith with the best of her abilities. Lith was having troublemunicating with Alea on these things as she continued on with her exnation. She spoke like a middle-schooler and sometimes even like a eight-year-old child. Her mind, body, and intelligence weren''t in sync and it was slightly troublesome for Lith. But somehow, Alea ended up exining everything she could and from what Lith understood, she indeed was a genius among geniuses. Alea had made her own spells to solveplex problems and she knew a lot more about things than Lith himself. If Lith were topare her with himself, who was unofficially the smartest among everyone in his generation, he paled greatly inparison. There were so many things he didn''t know despite his ass off day and night. Lith had spent a good ten years of his life just studying in this world. Since he had the intelligence of a university kid ever since his birth, he had studied as much as he could until the time he reached the academy. It was only after he left the academy did Lith stop focusing on academics and tried building a strong Magic Rank. It had been almost ten years since he had stopped studying and it was only now did he realize that there was so much more to learn. Lith had a healthy discussion with Alea regarding probability for a good few hours. It was when he saw the sun setting did he parted ways with her and left to get some rest. While he rested, he pondered over the things that happened throughout the day and nned his next few days. He was going to leave the castle to have a better look at things from ground level. This meant he would be blending with themoners and see the issues. It thus needed a bit of nning and Lith devised a simple one that he would follow for theing few days. After he was finished with things, he decided to take a small nap and slept. Chapter 608 House Of Blancs Tavern Base of the World Tree. Donning a loose white shirt and brown pants, tying his hair up in a rough bun, and having a wooden sword around his waist, Lith blended with themoners looking like an adventurer. Despite wearing clothes that themoners did, his handsome face was something that was striking and made him stand out among the crowd. To solve this problem, he made his hair a bit messy and had some dirt on his face, making himself look like he had just arrived in the city from an adventure. Lith''s goal today was to see how themoners were faring off amidst the instability among the top brass of the nobles. He took themon route that any adventurer would do. The base of the World Tree was a huge open area where there were many people, buildings, stalls, and so on. It was the ce formerce and leisure for the people of the Elven Society. Lith walked and went to the adventurer''s guild to redeem things like any normal adventurer would do. Things were normal in the guild, nothing unusual happened. Lith wasn''t surprised with it as guilds weren''t managed by any noble house in the Elven Continent. Lith was just trying to take a normal route which wouldn''t make him appear suspicious. After the first step was done, he finally decided to go to a tavern that belonged to an upper noble. Lith took out an emblem that belonged to a lesser noble house and donned it in his chest before he reached the tavern. He soon stood outside a two-storey tavern building that belonged to a chain of restaurants owned and managed by the House of nc. Lith had seen in the court yesterday that nc and ith had a meeting together and so without thinking much, he came straight to a tavern that belonged to her family. All taverns that belonged to them were luxurious and open to all adventurers. As one went above in the World Tree, the taverns became only more luxurious and currently where Lith was, this tavern was probably the most low level one among the whole chain. Lith saw two guards standing at the entrance, holding spears and with a poker face. He walked to the entrance casually without looking at them and tried to get in as if he was a regr here. The guards, noticing Lith''s behaviour didn''t feel anything odd and were not going to stop him. However, their gaze fell on the emblem on his chest and they immediately put down their spears in front of the gate and said, "Halt." Lith stopped in his tracks. "What?" He looked at them with a serious look on his face and asked sternly. The guards, feeling annoyed with Lith''s look, said in a rude tone, "You cannot enter." "Why?" Lith asked. "Don''t question. Go somewhere else." One of the guards said. Lith knitted his brows, trying to appear angry. "Do you know who I am?" The guards didn''t know but they had orders from above to not let anyone in if they belonged to any of the lesser noble houses. The guards knew who the emblem belonged to and since their bosses were someone from the upper noble house, they didn''t take Lith''s threat seriously at all. One of the two guards pointed his spear at Lith''s chest and said, "I don''t care who you are, this tavern belongs to the House of nc. There are strict orders to not let people without an invitation inside." The guard lied but he had to do so because he was instructed to not give it away that lesser nobles weren''t allowed. ''Sure seems like a good excuse.'' Lith thought to himself. ''But it isn''t enough.'' "Okay." Lith walked away despite thinking that it wasn''t enough to sway him. The guards sighed in relief as that happened. They didn''t want to cause a ruckus and bring unnecessary attention onto them. They did feel that everything happened so smoothly and something may be amiss, but they dismissed their thoughts thinking that Lith must be someone understanding. Also, such a situation had urred a few times already and they had simply made this excuse. Although the people had tried to fight with the guards, eventually they went away as well when told that it was invite only. Ten minutester, a person wearing decent clothing and looking like an adventurer appeared at the gate. The guards saw no emblem or badge on the person. They stopped him and asked him for his ID. All adventurers had one and from that, they would get to know if this person belonged to any lesser noble house or not. The person showed the ID and finding that this man didn''t belong to any noble house, the guards looked at him and said, "Enter." Just as they said that, Lith''s voice rang in their ears, saying: "So he''s allowed to enter, but I am not, yeah?" The guards felt rattled as they heard that and looked around to see who the voice belonged to. Lith walked out of thin air right in front of them and coldly looked at the guards. "You! It''s you again!?" One of the guards said. "That''s right. Didn''t you say it was invite only, so why was this person given entry?" Lith argued while pointing at the guy at the entrance. "Well¡­ of course because he''s invited!" A guard said. Lith smiled hearing that. He took out a bag of coins and handed it to the person at the gate. "Thanks mate. It''s one of the easiest ways I''ve made money." The guy took it and said grinning ear to ear. "I was the one to have sent him here." Lith said with a cold smile. The guards froze on the spot realizing their blunders. It seemed they should''ve used their brain and believed in their gut feeling that something was amiss. But now it was toote and their lie was found out. Still, knowing that the person in front was nothing but a mere lesser noble trying to cause a ruckus, they sneered and said, "Get lost. You nobles aren''t allowed." This time the guards weren''t trying to hide the fact that entries for the lesser nobles were banned. Lith smiled. That''s exactly what he wanted to see. He didn''t say a word in response and barged inside the tavern. The guards panicked and tried to stop him. But how would two mortals even do such a thing? ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom Lith mmed open the tavern door while the guards yelled at him to stop. Their loud voices alerted the people inside and everyone looked at what was happening. "STOP! YOU RASCAL!" The guards shouted. Noticing their yells, the manager of the tavern had a look and immediately came to the scene. "Stop shouting, you two! What''s happening?" The manager immediately asked. The guards bowed in response and said, "Sir, even when we denied him entry, he barged in." The manager knitted his brows after hearing that. The guards, feeling that the manager didn''t understand the whole situation, put their hand to their mouth and whispered, "He''s a lesser noble." "OH!" The manager now understood everything. He turned to look at Lith and said, "Sorry young man, but we can''t serve you." Lith, feeling no threat from anyone here, sat down on a chair and asked, "Why not?" The manager, before answering Lith, looked around and saw that there were people looking at him. He smiled and asked Lith, "can we discuss this in private?" Lith shrugged. "Sure." He was free and wanted this situation to escte as much as possible. Thus he readily agreed. The manager smiled and took him to the private room which had a sound barrier to prevent the voices from leaking. As soon as they entered, the manager''s mood turned sour and he said, "You filthy lesser nobles aren''t allowed, do you not get the hint?" "Oh? Not even trying to cover up now, are we?" Lith smiled and asked. "See, I am telling you, this tavern belongs to the House of nc, even if I kill you right here, nobody would raise any question." The manager threatened Lith. The reason why despite being a mortal, he said something like that not even knowing the strength of the other party was that all lesser nobles belonged to houses that had heads of Half King Rank and below. Other than that, the emblem Lith wore belonged to a lesser noble house whose head was a Saint Rank. The manager himself was a Rank 8 and he assessed that Lith probably was some fly in that lesser noble house. If Lith wasn''t so, there would be no reason for him to look all dusty and be an adventurer. He also seemed poor from his looks so the manager had be pretty sure that Lith was a mortal too and someone below him in prowess. He thus felt no problems in threatening him. He tried using words at first because he didn''t want to have blood on his hands unnecessarily. But if Lith didn''t agree then¡­ "Kek." Lith chuckled. He walked close to the guy and held his shoulder. "Did you think I came here to chat with you?" "What¡ª" CRACK! "AHHHHHH!" Lith crushed the man''s shoulder brone into fine dust in a split second of time, not letting him question anymore. "Oooh. Nice loudness your voice has there. Let''s see how louder it can get, yes?" "NOOOO!" Chapter 609 Disrespect To Title "NOOOO!" The manager screamed in pain, hoping Lith wouldn''t harm him. Hearing such painful cries from him, Lith looked at him and sneered. "You''re a Rank 8 or 9, aren''t you? What''s with this pathetic disy?" Hemented. "Please! Please let me go!" Lith''s voice wasn''t heard properly by him as he was filled with agony and pain. Although the manager was a high rank mortal, it had been a long time since he had been in any physical conflict with someone. He wasn''t used to pain and it was showing. Looking at how the guy in front wasn''t even listening, Lith held his hair and made him face up. "You know, I don''t really mind someone threatening me because barking dogs seldom bite." Lith looked in the guy''s eyes and said. "But¡­" e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Seriousness appeared on Lith''s face and he continued, "I can''t let the dogs have free reign and bark whenever they see me, can I?" Finishing saying so, Lith pressed the guy''s head. Feeling the pain of having his head crushed by Lith''s hand, the manager first tried to bear with the pain. But it soon became unbearable and the manager let out a pained cry. Feeling the pain wasn''t enough, Lith pressed harder. "AHHHHHH!" The manager screamed as he felt his head was about to be crushed. "Noisy." Lithmented as he heard the guy''s scream. With his free hand, he made his index finger''s nail grow sharper and slit the manager''s throat, cutting properly at the ce where his voice box was. Blood gushed out from his throat and the manager struggled intensely to get away from Lith''s grasp, but Lith didn''t let him and continued to apply pressure on him. While he looked at the man in pain, he smiled and said, "I personally don''t mind threats but you know¡­ I can''t let people go after they threaten me because it would mean I am disrespecting my title and my surname." "I am sure you don''t understand what I am saying, so let me make it more clear for you before you die. Consider this knowledge as a parting gift from me." Lith chuckled after saying so. With his free hand, he wiped his face and put his bangs backwards. In an instant, all the dust from his face and the messy appearance of his hair was gone and he began looking more elegant and regal. Lith looked the guy in his eyes and said, "you see¡­ I am Lith Evure. The Vampire Prince, Lith Evure." As the manager heard that, his eyes popped out in shock and stopped struggling. Part of the reason for him stopping was Lith lowering the pressure on his head. Looking at the guy''s shocked expression, Lith smiled and continued, "So as you know, I am the Vampire Prince and if I don''t punish the people who threaten me, it would simply mean that I am disrespecting this title and have no regards for it." "I don''t want to be someone irresponsible and don''t you think it is only right that I am torturing you right now?" The manager was too shocked to say or do anything in response to Lith''s question. He couldn''t digest the fact that the Vampire Prince itself was in front of him and he also couldn''t believe that he had just threatened a big shot. Lith, finding no response from the guy in front, shook his head and said, "I am talking so nicely but you aren''t even responding. Such sad times." The manager snapped out of his thoughts as he heard the sarcastic remarks from Lith. He tried speaking and apologizing once again to Lith but no voice came out of his mouth. Lith looked at him and shaking his head, said, "People take me for granted, it seems. Welp, nevermind, off you go. I''ve got a lot of other stuff to do." Saying so, Lith pulled the guy''s head off and tore it away from his body. Blood gushed out like a fountain as Lith did that, but he skillfully covered himself and didn''t get himself or his clothes dirty. He kicked the body away and tossing the guy''s head in his hand, Lith walked out of the private room. The guards who were at the entrance, were right outside the room and they saw Lith walk out. They were about to curse him again to earn some goodies from their boss, aka the manager, but the scene they saw froze them in their ce. The two guards shivered intensely as shock and fear both ran deep into their bones. They couldn''t help but say, "M-m-m-manger!?!?" Lith, hearing that, looked at them and said with a smile, "Oh, you two. I was gonnae looking for you, thankfully you''re here. There¡­ catch it." Lith threw the manager''s head at the two guards. The guards stumbled on their steps as they once again were hit by a wave of shock. Lith didn''t waste time bickering with them and going past them, he waved his hand and said, "Go have a chat with the higher ups. Make sure they''re brought to this tavern. I''ll be waiting downstairs." Lith didn''t see their reactions again and went down to the tavern, to have some snacks and wait. He wanted this situation to escte as much as possible and wanted to see how far it would go and who''ll appear to tackle him. * Lower House of nc, 30,000 km above ground. House of nc was a big family. They had so many members that they had segregated their branch family and main family into different sections. The House of nc had a lower, middle, and upper house. All were present at a different level of the World Tree. All the houses were under the main one that was controlled by their Matriarch, Lady nc. Each house had different controls, powers, and roles to do. The ones at the lower house were generally people from the branch family, but since everyone in this world had the chance to grow and be top immortals, even branch families were given proper treatment and people weren''t discriminated against. But until the people became high ranking individuals from the branch families or the ones with no talent and potential from the main family, they were put in the lower house. Currently, the lower house handled the things rted to restaurants. There weren''t many high ranking immortals here and the elves present were usually Half Saint or Rank 9 and below. The guards, holding the manager''s head, rushed to the lower house as fast as they could. The lower house was spread in a big territory and it wasn''t a castle like the main house, but there were many smaller buildings with each having their own roles. The guards were rushing to the ce where the head of the lower house was. Times were peaceful and it wasn''t everyday that such killing urred. The guards were low level beings and didn''t have the means to revive the killed manager. The only way to do so was in the lower house and from what they knew, this could only be done by the head. They rushed to that ce but soon were stopped at the gates. The guards exined the situation to the ones at the gate and were immediately let inside. They then rushed to the building where the head was but were once again stopped by the ones at the entrance. The guards exined their situation once again, but this time, instead of being given entry, the ones at the gate asked them to stay in their ce and rushed in to get permission. The guards waited for a good ten minutes, but then, they heard footsteps of someone running towards them. "WHERE!? WHERE IS HE!?" A shout was heard from the inside as a tall and slender middle-aged elf came running downstairs. "Sir Solv?ire!" The guards, holding the manager''s head, cried out loudly, grabbing the tall elf''s attention. Solv?ire, hearing the shout, looked at them and then at the head in their hands. His expression became one of extreme shock and he shouted, "HARUUUUUUUUUUU!" Solv?ire dashed at the guards and took the manager''s head into his hands. The manager who went with the name of Haru, had an expression of shock and pain on his face as he had died. Solv?ire was greatly in shock as well looking at that and he couldn''t help but shout and ask the guards, "WHO WAS IT!? WHO DID THIS TO MY DEAR FRIEND HARU!?!?" Chapter 610 Scared Solv?ire Solv?ire''s roar shook the guards and they couldn''t help but tremble. Despite being yelled at, they weren''t able to answer properly as they didn''t know who the person was. All they knew was that it was a lesser noble and that''s what they answered to Solv?ire. Solv?ire cursed the guards for being ipetent as he heard that and he rushed with Haru''s head inside the building in hopes of reviving him. Haru was his childhood friend who was now managing many taverns under the nc name. He was living a good life but Solv?ire didn''t know how tragedy would strike at such a point in life. Haru had no enemies or conflict with anyone. How he was in such a state, Solv?ire couldn''t figure out. But he put everything regarding the matter aside as reviving Haru took more priority. He put him in a resurrection spell and tried reviving him. But to Solv?ire''s shock, he couldn''t find a connection to Haru''s core! "What''s wrong!?" Solv?ire eximed. He tried various methods in hopes of resurrecting Haru but there was nothing that was working as he couldn''t establish a link to Haru''s core in any way possible. Solv?ire panicked. For a moment nothing seemed to be working and he was very afraid of losing his childhood friend. He couldn''t help but pace back and forth in his office trying toe up with a solution, but each time, Haru''s head, which had the expression of pain, distracted him. Finding no other way, he went to fetch the guards and decided to question them on what had transpired so that he could have a better understanding of the situation and get some clues to resurrecting Haru. * Inside the tavern, Lith was sitting in a corner and having tea. While doing so, he tossed an orange colored orb and yed with it. This thing that Lith was so lightly tossing was Haru''s core. He sealed it and ensured that he wouldn''t get resurrected. Haru wasn''t dead as Lith had no intentions of killing anyone here. He was simply put in his ce for threatening Lith and it was a small punishment. Lith didn''t wipe him away, he temporarily put him in a state of death. He could be revived easily if the seal on his core was lifted. Lith''s intentions were to learn things and not to cause unnecessary bloodshed. The Elves were all under his aunt and were her subjects. Harming them meant offending his aunt which he didn''t want to do. Although he could kill Haru and give a justifiable reason to Agalea that he had threatened him, Lith decided to stay clear of that path as it seemed stupid. His ego wasn''t this fragile now to get ratted over some words from a stranger he didn''t even know. The situation was thus under control and he was waiting to see how long it''ll take for the people to arrive. Lith ced the teacup down and pushing the handle, slowly rotated the cup and said softly, eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "...cause trouble to ad, his father arrives. Trouble the father, the grandfather arrives." This was something that Lith learnt in his past life while reading a lot of novels. He was now trying to test it and see how it would be in real life. It was also to see if Lith could handle the situation properly or not. Lith''s goal was to see if a scene would be made here or not. If it was, news would spread that House of nc loathed the lesser nobles and they would be someone hated by all themoners and lesser nobles ¡ª the majority of the elves. If there wasn''t a scene, well¡­ it would be all good for them and Lith would quietly go away. Lith knew that the High Elves would do something for sure to remove the current system of governance. But what it was, he didn''t know. His job here was to stop them from doing so, and also to bring harmony into the Elven Society. It would be for the best if no house''s reputation was ndered, but hey, if they do something stupid, it was on them. This was what Lith had thought. A few minutes passed and finally, who Lith was expecting wasing towards him in a hurried manner. Lith didn''t know anyone from House of nc, except for the High Elf nis nc who was present in the court yesterday. But despite that, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that the person running towards him was someone from the House of nc. Lith saw a tall and slender elf run towards him and in just a second, he reached Lith''stable and mmed his hand on it. "WHAT DID YOU DO!?" Solv?ire yelled. It was so loud that everyone in the tavern turned to look at him. "So loud." Lith rubbed his ear and said, slightly annoyed. "YOU¡ª" Lith mmed his palm on the guy''s chest and sent him flying away, cutting his words off and restoring the peace he had a second before. The people in the tavern were surprised to see a conflict happen but before they could know anything more about the situation, Lith vanished from his spot. Lith cast Short Jump, one of his most convenient spells, and reached the private room once again where he had killed Haru. There he saw Solv?ire lying on the ground and twitching. "I overdid it, I think." Lith chuckled. He walked towards Solv?ire and saw his palm imprinted deep into his bones. Lith applied healing spells and after ensuring Solv?ire was back to normal, he looked at him and said, "You don''t have to shout, I am the one who killed that guy. Anyway, let''s not waste time. Tell me the reason why you came looking for me?" "Don''t state the obvious answer that I killed your guy. I want to know if you were here to kill me or to make peace and find a solution to revive your guy." Lith wanted to escte the situation faster and although he could kill people one by one that came to him, he wanted to use a method that didn''t need unnecessary killings. Solv?ire was dumbfounded as he heard such a question from Lith. Not only that was the case, his first reaction to Lith''s words was to look down at his chest where he felt a sharp pain a second ago. Noticing that everything was intact and in ce, Solv?ire turned to look at Lith once again and saw his cold eyes that were waiting for answers. He gulped a mouthful of nervous saliva and said, "I-I-I¡­" Solv?ire stuttered and couldn''t speak properly as he had too many thoughts and questions in his mind. Being a High Elf, Solv?ire had lived his lifevishly and had never experienced conflict in which he was the one to suffer. He was told to cultivate and once his rank got higher, he would be made a member of the upper house. Since times were peaceful and having never experienced oppression, it was bound to make Solv?ire dumbfounded and have his mind be a mess. For this reason, he was stuttering despite knowing what to say. Lith felt his time being wasted and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "If you aren''t quick, I''ll send you to where the guy you were trying to resurrect is." Lith threatened. "N-No!" Solv?ire answered, despite stuttering. He then mustered up as much courage as he could and said, "I-I-I was h-here to m-m-make p-p-peace!" He lied. He was definitely here to kick Lith''s ass and make him spill out the solution to Haru''s resurrection. Of course, Lith wasn''t stupid here and knew that the guy was lying. Looking at such an ipetent person, Lith felt things would go nowhere and the esction he was expecting wouldn''t be fast through passive means. ''So what to do?'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at Solv?ire. Solv?ire, after saying his first sentence, was still stuttering and trying his best to give an exnation to Lith. ''If I kill him, I''ll probably end up upsetting aunt. But if I let him go to the higher ups of his family, he''ll definitely not do a good job and have theme here to this tavern quickly.'' Lith thought while Solv?ire struggled on the ground. ''Well¡­ today''s goal was to see howmoners were doing and the situation of the lesser nobles with the High Elves. I shouldn''t have scared this guy here and I may have gotten more knowledge of things.'' Lith stared at Solv?ire as he thought so. ''But no worries¡­'' Thinking so, Lith walked towards Solv?ire and held his head with one hand. Lith made Solv?ire look up at him and peering deep into Solv?ire''s eyes, Lith calmly chanted, ''Res cous leich pestarbus¡­'' Lith''s eyes started taking on a shade of red as the chants proceeded further. This sudden stare scared Solv?ire and as he felt his soul being sucked into the deepest recess of Lith''s purple eyes that were slowly turning red. Solv?ire struggled and let out a cry for help, but Lith had him pinned to the ground and didn''t let him run away. Solv?ire screamed as he soon felt pain in his soul. He didn''t know what Lith was doing, but it was definitely rted to him staring! Solv?ire screamed again and asked Lith to let him go, but Lith continued to peer into his eyes and soon as his eyes turned fully red¡­ Snap! Chapter 611 New Techniques Snap! Lith snapped his fingers and Solv?ire''s mind immediately turned hazy. He stopped struggling and his eyes became lifeless. As that happened, Lith gripped his head tightly and finished the chant in his mind by saying, ''Extraction.'' Lith felt a sharp pain in his mind as he said the word. But he tried to bear it and in no time, Solv?ire''s memories flooded his brain. From birth till now, every memory that Solv?ire had, it was avable for Lith to go through. This technique that Lith used, it was a mind extraction one which he had inherited from his mother. Lith was made aware of it by Lucy and Lilith both a while ago after his ascension to Saint Rank and it had greatly surprised him. The two told him that his body had many innate properties thaty dormant in him. Some were also restricted and the only way he would be able to use them were through breakthroughs. With each breakthrough, his body, mind, and soul would strengthen, which in turn would let him have an easy time in handling the great amount of stress put forth by those properties. Lith was made aware by his mother that she had made use of magic before giving birth to him and his sister. Lilith ensured that her two children inherited all her abilities. Not only did she do that, she also cast spells on them that would awaken an entirely different set of abilities and skills within the two. These abilities would be something specific to the two themselves, meaning no other person in the entire universe would have those. As of now, Lucy had awoken only one such ability and judging from that itself, it was evident that they were extremely rare and hard toe by. Lith saw no signs of such awakening till now and he didn''t know when the day woulde when he''ll have an ability specific to himself. In any case, a technique which was called Mind Extraction became active within him after he became an immortal. He was currently using it and was going through Solv?ire''s mind to extract information. Solv?ire was a thousand year old elf who was a Rank 9. He was a High Elf and belonged to the main family. Currently he was made the head of the lower house so he could amass experience and learn things. Once he reached Saint Rank, he would be sent to the middle house and from there, would be called back to the upper house where the main family was. From his memories, Lith could tell that this guy was indeed someone important who the ncs would go through great lengths to protect. Unknowingly, by harming him, Lith realized that he ended up offending an Emperor Rank powerhouse. ''Oh well¡­ Emperor Rank powerhouse, is it?'' Lith''s lips curved into a smile as he thought that. ''It''s nothing. I''d be more worried if I somehow ended up offending my maid than these people.'' Continuing to go through his memories, all of Solv?ire''s deepest secrets were known by Lith. It took half a day to go through everything as this was the first time Lith had used this technique. On top of that, there was a millennium''s worth of memories to go through. Finally when Lith was done going through the memories, he understood what steps he had to take next. Firstly, he erased things regarding himself from Solv?ire''s memories and once done, stopped using the Mind Extraction technique and got out of it. Once Lith was out, Solv?ire felt a sudden shock and woke up from the hazy state. But before he could understand what was happening, Lith hit his head and knocked him unconscious. Lith then took out Haru, the tavern manager''s core and resurrected him. But once again, before Haru could realize he was alive, Lith knocked him out as well. Lith then erased memories regarding himself from Haru''s mind and did the same thing with the guards as well. Once done, he walked out of the tavern and went to the city square. From Solv?ire''s memories, Lith saw some hints of what the nc''s were nning. As Solv?ire didn''t have a lot of authority but was also an important member of the nc house, he knew some things but not the entirety of it. To put things in an even simpler manner, his memories gave an overall picture of the puzzle Lith needed to solve, but there were a lot many pieces missing and things were jumbled. Lith would need to solve this puzzle piece by piece, and to do that, he was now going to the city centre to look for the missing pieces and have hints of solving the puzzle. While walking, he put his hands in his pockets and going through whatever had happened today, he smiled and said softly to himself, "It''s been a fun day." Indeed, although he only had a minor conflict today, whatever things happened, they were fun for him and he enjoyed himself. Today he got to use his new ability and went a step deeper into Elven politics. It was a fun and productive day for him. "I had to go through the hassle of erasing memories when it could''ve been avoided by being in a disguise. But then again¡­ it''s not like people know me, so even if they do see me, they''ll not know who I am." Lith put his thoughts out loud. Lith strolled through the city streets in a casual manner, taking in the beauty of themon people doing their everyday things while talking to himself and thinking of things. The streets of this elven city that Lith strolled in was bustling with activities. Workers, vendors, carts, bards, and people with various upations livened up the atmosphere. Unlike other ces, elven cities were clean and green. There was not even a speck of dust present and everyone was more connected to nature than anything. Strolling here brought a sense of serenity to Lith and made him realize he should explore more and move around. While appreciating things, he soon reached the city centre of Vartellis, the main city of Yellowstone prefecture that Lith was in. At the city centre was a big park and behind it was the Prefecture Court where elves from Yellowstone prefecture coulde solve their issues in case their local court didn''t provide proper justice. Lith walked inside the park to see what was up. At first, everything felt normal as people seemed to be rxing and doing normal everyday things. But as Lith walked past a group of men, he overheard, "Yup, you heard it right. Those nobles¡­ those fucking nobles are enjoying themselves on our hard earned money!" "Woah! Woah! Woah! Watch yourself bud, lest the peoplee and kill you." This group of friends was talking together as it was evident and the topic was the corruption among the nobles. Lith carefully analysed the group and saw that among the five people hanging out together, only two were continuously bashing on the nobles. Although they were talking amongst themselves, with how loud it was, Lith was sure that they wanted others to hear it. Lith sat on a bench nearby and continued to hear what they were saying. At first, one guy among the five was talking about how the taxes imposed by nobles were so high. He also gave some examples of how amon man couldn''t afford to live in such a day and age. Basically, the situation was the same as how it was in countries that had democracies back on Earth. In just a few minutes, Lith understood that these guys were trying to spread misinformation and had ulterior motives. What it was, to know more, Lith got up and walked towards them slowly. The five guys looked at the approaching Lith and pretended as if they didn''t see him. Lith soon walked close to them and putting his hands in his pocket, tried to appear casual and easygoing. "Hey, I heard you guys were talking about the high taxes. Man¡­ are you all tired of those too?" Lith took his hands out and tried to fan himself, as if it was hot out here. "Yup, yup. We are all tired of the new policies. Are you a suffering citizen of this established society like us too,d?" The guy who was the loudest, asked Lith. Lith nodded. "Indeed, I am. I got tired of exining to my friends how the policies are all stupid, but they just don''t understand. Thankfully, I overheard you guys and found some sensible people." "Ahahaha!" The guyughed out loud and the others followed him. He put his hand out and said, "you''re a funny guy. By the way, I am max." Lith smiled and shook his hand. "Frey." After the introduction, Max ensured Lith forfortable within the circle and giving him a seat on the bench, he asked, "So Frey, what do you think is wrong with the current policies?" Chapter 612 The Humans Involve Themselves Lith began discussing politics once the guy called Max asked him that question and blended properly with the group of five. The discussion of the group attracted quite a few people who were dissatisfied as well by the current administration, and thus began a ranting session. Lith got pulled deeper into the conversation and he let himself be as there were certain things he wanted to know from this bunch of people. While he was busy trying to solve the problems in the Elven Continent,pletely opposite things were happening in the Human Continent. Ancestor''s City, Raizen. In the Human Ancestor''s court, a secret discussion was happening between the top most officials of the Human Race. However, amongst the officials, there was an odd one out. Sitting at the very first seat close to the Human Ancestor, this odd person was none other than Lucas, the system user. After failing to have an all elemental affinity, Lucas was depressed. But being experienced and a seasoned warrior, he collected himself and worked hard to prevent the apocalyptic mission given by the system. As per the system, the duration of the apocalypse had been shortened and this wasn''t good news. At first Lucas didn''t feel much pressure, but he repeatedly got three notifications in just a year''s worth of time and this concerned him greatly. The concerns for the future made him forget about the setback and move. He went on to kill a teenager that possessed five elemental affinities that werepletely different from his own. Lucas was now a one of a kind person in this world with ten elemental affinities. Although not an all elemental being, having ten was still pretty solid. With this potential, he finally entered the Human Continent and met different authorities. He started from the bottom and once the Ancestor got wind of his potential, he was brought straight to the top. Due to his years of experience, Lucas didn''t need to think much on what he needed to do to impress the Human Ancestor Darren Whitter. Once Darren became impressed, Lucas ensured to do more things to impress him even further and get closer. All these things led to him securing a seat in the Human Court and he was now an established official of the Human Race. Lucas became a newly appointed member of the court but it wasn''t official for the time being as Lucas was just a mortal. Once he became an immortal, he would officially be given everything an Emperor Rank powerhouse had. Although it was envious, his ten elemental affinity was something that made the powerhouses even more envious. They all felt it was only correct for him to have such things due to his potential. Lucas was someone who would be an Emperor Rank sooner orter, they all thought and let him be in the court. By being in the court, Lucas brought many reforms that made the humans benefit in just a short span of a year. His position solidified further in the court and everyone started taking him seriously, Darren included. Having the status now, Lucas called for a secret meeting today and everyone had thus gathered in the court to see what Lucas had to say. Since everyone was here now, Lucas got up from his seat and after making a formal greeting to the Ancestor, he addressed the court, "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand that time is precious for all so I''ll try not to waste it and get straight to the point." Everyone nodded their heads hearing that. Time was indeed precious. Lucas continued, "So long story short, I''ve called for this meeting because I noticed something very interesting. Something so important that if we put proper efforts into it¡­" Lucas''s eyes shone with seriousness as he took a pause. "...the bnce of the world may topple." Everyone in the court, Darren included, raised their eyebrows in surprise. The words Lucas had just said, they wouldn''t have taken it seriously as Lucas seemed just like a kid, but they knew they had to as he had deemed himself worthy by his past actions. Darren stroked his long beard and before others could speak, asked Lucas, "What do you mean by it?" Lucas turned to face Darren and after giving him a bow, answered, "Ancestor, in the Elven Society, things have be unstable. If I am not wrong, the people there are nning to overthrow their government." "What!?" Few Emperor Ranks rose from their seats and asked in shock. This was all time big news, not just for the Humans, but globally. An entire race was nning something so big and that too, against their own overlords? How did they have the balls to do something like that? The Emperor Ranks in the room couldn''t understand and became shocked after knowing it. Darren showed his palm and gestured to the people to sit down and listen to Lucas fully. Lucas, continuing to look at Darren, said, "As of now, things are at the initial stages so you may not find a lot of things. However, to show proof to you that something indeed is cooking there, please have a look at this." Lucas took out his phone and with the help of magic, projected the screen out to make everyone have a look at it. There was a video that Lucas wanted the people in the court to see. In that video, there were two Viscount families who were shing. One of them was the is family and the other was their rival. Lucas was there at that time and actively took part in it. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The humans were in the court were surprised and once the video was finished, Lucas addressed, "Although I understand it doesn''t show anything other than two families shing and might be normal noble conflict, I can say with assurance that such a situation is just the spark that''s going to set the whole race on fire." "We need to take measures at this point and ensure that we benefit the most out of it. As things are in the early stages, we can actively take part and meddle with them. Once the situation esctes, the Elf Queen is going to involve herself and it wouldn''t be good news for us." "Fret not, the Elf Queen won''t do anything until and unless the society seems to be on the verge of copse. In the Elven Society, people are free to do whatever they please and she couldn''t care less about themon people wanting to topple the government." "Only when the times are dire, will she involve herself. So yes, it would be in the best interests of us to involve ourselves right at the early stages." Lucas tried putting forth the n in which the humans could dominate the elves. Humans weren''t the dominant race in this world, they sure were one of the main eight, but weren''t the one above all. Since time immemorial, they had dreamed to be on the top but saw no signs of something like that happening. Lucas hit their sore spot with this news and rekindled the dormant spirit of world dominance within them. He gave them a ray of hope and waited to see how they''ll react to it. Everyone was quiet and thinking things through. The court noticed a pin drop silence and after a good few minutes, Graham, Darren''s favourite Emperor, rose from his seat and said, "If he''s right, this opportunity will bring us great prosperity and¡­" Graham talked about the pros and cons of things and unknowingly, chaired the discussion. For the next few days, the Human Emperor Ranks and their Supreme discussed only about the Elven Society and finally at the end, came to amon consensus that they should not let go of this opportunity. Back in the Elven Continent, Lith on the other hand, after roaming the streets and talking to manymoners, realized that things didn''t seem to be good. Themoners disliked the nobles in this society and the hate seemed to be growing with each passing day. Plus, the establishments of the upper nobles forbade the lower ones to enter in them and this brought more friction into the society. Lith was sitting in the one of the courtyards of the Elven castle and was going through some papers that he made during his visit regarding these things. It had been just a few minutes since he sat here and tried analyzing them when¡­ "Little cousin~" Chapter 613 You Should Take A Break, Nephew Lith. "Little cousin~" Alea cheerfully hopped her way towards Lith and stopped after being in front of him. She looked down at Lith and asked with a smile, "What are you doing?" Lith, looking up at Alea, answered, "Working on political things." "Oh, interesting!" Alea seemed surprised, despite knowing Lith''s main purpose here was to learn politics. She squatted down and being on his level, asked with a bright smile, "Can I see?" Alea liked papers and Lith seemed to have a stack of them in his hands. It didn''t matter what the content in it was, she wanted to see and study them too. "Sure." Lith answered and gave her the stack. Alea sat down cross-legged in front of Lith and went through the papers. Lith stared at her, wondering if she knew about politics too or was just trying to get included in things he was doing. It took Alea a few minutes but she went through everything Lith had umted in the past few days. Putting down the stack of papers, she looked at him and said with a smile, "So little cousin is trying to understand why the upper echelon hates the lower one and what conflicts are happening?" Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. Alea hit the bull''s eye by asking such a question because that was indeed the core question to the data present on the papers Lith had gathered. ''Is she really an airhead?'' Lith thought to himself. Putting aside that thought, he replied, "That''s right. Although I do know why they hate each other, I am trying to understand who hates who and to what degree things have escted." Lith put aside his thought of her being an airhead and talked about the main thing with Alea, assuming that she understood what he was saying. "That''s so easy to know. Why would you waste time roaming for it?" Alea asked with an innocent smile. "How is it easy?" Lith asked, trying to understand what was going in this little elf''s mind to say such a thing. "Simple. Just ask mama!" Alea said with all smiles, as if it was amon thing that everyone knew. "..." Lith didn''t know what to say after hearing that. Although he felt herment was stupid, but he didn''t say it out loud as hurting the innocent Alea wasn''t something he was willing to do. But herment made him ponder over it for a few seconds and he realized she may be right. His aunt was the Queen, she definitely might have an idea of it. Lith nodded his head in response and said, "I''ll ask her the next time I see her. Is there any other way to know more?" It was always good to have multiple sources from where information could be collected. Although Lith asked that, he didn''t keep his expectations high because of obvious reasons. Alea nodded and pped her hand. "Of course!" She pointed at herself and continued, "You can always ask big sis here." "Do you know about the conflicts?" Lith asked calmly. It would''ve surprised him before, but now he was used to Aleapletely exceeding his expectations. Alea nodded her head. "What problem does the nc House have with the lesser nobles?" He asked a question which he was familiar with and knew the answer as well, trying to test Alea. Alea smiled and answered, "The nc house got irritated and¡­" Alea and Lith conversed together for the next few hours. Lith didn''t expect it, but Alea had knowledge of all the conflicts happening in the Elven Society. Ranging from the lowest ofmoners to the high elves, she knew almost everything. As Lith conversed more with her, he realized she already was well versed with the politics of her race. This waspletely out of his expectations and shocked him, making Lith rethink who Alea was. He was starting to doubt if Alea was truly an airhead or was just putting up an act. But before the doubt could even form properly in his mind, Alea made noises like ''boom! ''baah!'' ''woosh!'' to mimic explosions and other things in her exnation. She struggled to properly exin things even though she seemed to know about it. Alea''s exining skills were bad. Very bad. Had she not been fluent in her speech, there would''ve been no difference between her and a child who just broke something and was now trying to give an exnation. Despite sucking at exining things properly, Lith understood everything, thanks to his greatprehension abilities. It was a headache to talk to Alea, but her roaming around him and doing different gestures to exin things looked fun and made Lith smile. Although Alea was older than him and Lucy both, her innocent and cute way of doing things just made Lith think of her as someone younger than him. He didn''t know why, but the more their talks continued and Alea did her cute little gestures like going around him in circles or making finger guns whenever she said something cool, it made him want to pamper her as she seemed just too adorable. But despite having such an impression, Alea''s words contained depth and she gave out important information regarding things which made Lith focus more on them. The sun set and the moon with a silver-green hue on it appeared in the night sky of the Elven Continent. Throughout the day, it was just Alea who spoke with Lith asionally asking more questions. It was a fruitful and productive conversation and ended only when Jasmine arrived and took Alea away. Lith was now alone in the courtyard. He was going through the discussion that happened today and was making a mind map of a few important things. A few hours passed without even him realizing. Since he was a vampire and an immortal, the passage of time and the day and night cycle was totally different for him. Lith was absorbed in his work and didn''t stop until¡­ "You should take a break, nephew Lith." Agalea''s gentle voice rang in his ears. Lith turned around after hearing the voice, only to see Agalea, donning loose white robes, walk towards him while basking in the moonlight and appearing like someone from a fairytale. All his life, Lith had been surrounded by beauties, but this didn''t mean he became numb to things and was emotionless. Lith shed a small smile and looking Agalea in the eyes, said, "Aunt looks beautiful." Lith wasn''t stingy withpliments and gave appreciation where it was due, like a true gentleman. It didn''t matter if it seemed like he was hitting on his aunt because he was only stating what was the truth. Agalea was taken aback and surprised after hearing such a statement. From the looks of it, Lith''s eyes seemed pure and he didn''t seem to have any trace of perversion in him when saying such a statement. This made Agalea suddenly have her old times sh in front of her eyes. When she was young and adventuring outside, many wouldpliment her. But it was all superficial. People had ulterior motives in mind when saying those things. But for the first time, Agalea heard apliment from someone of the opposite sex and didn''t find any hints of ulterior motives. She couldn''t help but smile in response. As Agalea neared him, sheplimented Lith back by calling him handsome. She then asked after getting close to him, "How are you feeling in the Elven Continent? Any problems so far?" She was his aunt and was fulfilling her duty by checking up on him. Lith got up and stretched a bit. "None so far. I am actually enjoying the ambience here. It''s very warm and nice." Agalea chuckled hearing that. "For the first time I''ve seen a vampire enjoy the Elven atmosphere." Vampires loved darker environments and the Elven Continent was theplete opposite of it. They didn''t like this ce and usually stayed away. Lith''s case however was a bit different as he was a former human and enjoyed greenndscapes. He appreciated nature anding to this fantasy world, his appreciation only rose further. But of course, he couldn''t say this to his aunt. Instead, he smiled and replied, "There are always exceptions." Agalea chuckled. "Seems like so. Anyway, how are things going on?" Lith took out papers from his ring and handed it to Agalea. "So far, what I''vee across is..." Chapter 614 Lith Shocks Agalea In the cool moonlight of the silver-green moon, Lith and Agalea sat around a round table and conversed. Lith talked about the things he did while Agalea listened. Once he finished, she exined a few things to him. When work rted things were finished, the two conversed together like an aunt and nephew. Agalea asked many questions that she was curious about and Lith calmly exined everything. As the conversation went on, Agalea sat on the edge of her seat as she got many surprises and shock from Lith. The biggest shock she got was that he was a Saint Rank just at the age of twenty-one! The second biggest shock was him being married to so many bigshots! She wasn''t surprised to know he got married to Lilith and Lucy but the biggest shocker was him scoring the Death Dragon and the War Angel. As far as Agalea knew, both these girls were someone not to be messed with. They also seemed to be someone who weren''t interested in romantic rtionships and it greatly surprised Agalea to know that they ended up falling in love with someone so young! As for Alexandra, even though Lith told Agalea that she was someone with an extremely rare talent, it didn''t surprise her. Agalea didn''t know who Alexandra was or how much potential she possessed. Words weren''t enough for her to know Alexandra''s potential and she would only be surprised by it if she were to see her in person. In any case, if Agalea saw Alexandra''s potential, she would once again be shocked. The more the conversation went on, the more Agalea felt that her nephew was a treasure trove of secrets. She became very interested and continued to chat with them until dawn. As their conversation came to an end, Agalea couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Nephew Lith, when are you going to introduce your wives to aunt?" She meant that she wanted to meet Lith''s wives and talk to them. Lith smiled and leaning forward, looked Agalea in the eyes and answered, "Aunt¡­ I forgot to mention this, but there''s a curse attached to meeting my wives." "What¡­" Agalea''s expression turned into that of surprise. "What curse?" With the same smile, Lith asked, "Do you really wanna know?" Agalea nodded. "Yes." She was very curious now and wanted to know things quickly. Lith had already given her so many surprises, she wanted to see what surprise wasing up next. Lith''s smile turned into a smirk and he answered, "If you meet my wives, you''ll be inflicted with the harem curse." Agalea became confused. "Harem curse?" Lith nodded. He smiled evilly and continued, "That''s right. The harem curse is that you''ll end up bing a member of my harem sooner orter. Are you sure you want to meet my wives now?" Agalea rolled her eyes. What a bad joke this was. "Gosh, nephew Lith, and here I thought it was something serious." Lith chuckled. "Aunt, I am not joking. You should take it seriously." Agalea shook her head. She dismissed thisment from Lith thinking he was just a child at the end of the day and was joking, not taking it seriously at all. Agalea then changed the topic and continued to chat with Lith until sunrise. Once the sun was up, she parted ways with him and left. Lith, now alone and not having any work, thought about what he could do. Racking his brain for a few minutes, he got the idea. "I went on many dates with momst year. Her honeymoon quota ispleted. Now there''s four more people remaining." "I can''t go on a date with Arya or Alexandra right now because they''re both busy. There''s just Emmy and Lucy remaining. Hmm¡­" Lith got to thinking what he should do. Not being able to decide, he took out his phone and texted the two. Whoever replied quicker, Lith would go on a date with them. Lucy was free currently and the same should be the case with Emilia since the academy entrance exams were over. Lith opened the messaging app on his phone and looking at Lucy and Emilia''s contact, he wondered what he should text. It took him a few seconds to think, but something amazing struck him. "Hehehe¡­" Lithughed evilly. "I am a married guy, they are my wives. It is my right to ask them that." Thinking so, Lith texted the same thing to the two. It was¡­ * Auditorium, Abx World Academy. The orientation ceremony of freshers was happening in the Abx World Academy. Teachers, students, and a lot many members of the staff were in the auditorium, listening intently to what the principal Emilia Liwet was saying. In the middle of the stage stood a podium, behind which Emilia was standing and speaking into a mic, giving a weing speech to the new students. The atmosphere was serious and Emilia was the centre of everyone''s attention. As Emilia continued to give her speech, she felt her phone chime in her space ring. She was going to ignore it, but realised her phone only chimed when something important came up or if it was from family members. Being an Emperor Rank, she skillfully took out her phone and ced it on the podium, without having anyone notice. "...and the first semester''s test will begin from¡­" While continuing to give her speech, she checked her phone. It was a message from Lith and since her husband was her top priority, she opened the messaging app to see Lith''s message, which was: Lith: Send Nudes (????????) "...14th Ma¡ª what!?" Emilia was surprised and identally said it out loud. The people watching her were taken aback by her sudden surprised shout. Emilia, realizing her blunder, lightly coughed and addressed, "...14th May¡­ the examination dates were from 14th May but they are now changed. I just got an updated timetable and your first semester exams will start from 15th June." The students immediately forgot that Emilia made a blunder and cheered happily to have their exams postponed. The staff in the auditorium however was confused and wondered why the dates got changed so suddenly. As for Emilia, she was really embarrassed and thought to herself internally, ''Stupid husband¡­ how can he so shamelessly text something like that?'' Emilia immediately replied to Lith''s text and got back to giving her speech. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lucy was sitting in the courtyard and was having tea. She felt her phone chime and continuing to drink tea, she opened the text to see what it was, only to¡­ "PFFT!" She spit her tea in surprise as she saw the message. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Freya, standing behind Lucy, asked with concern. "Sorry¡­" Lucyposed herself and wiped her mouth with a cloth. ''Why''s he like that?'' Her face flushed as she thought to herself. ''Who says something like that when starting a conversation?'' Lucy couldn''t understand. ''He''s bing more and more shameless with each passing day.'' With her face still flushed, she got up from her seat and walked out of the courtyard. Freya followed her and as Lucy reached her room, she said, "Wait here, Freya. I''ll be back." * Back in the Elven castle, Lith was smiling and wondering what his twodies would respond. He was looking at his phone and waiting for them to reply. Soon, he saw Emilia typing and anticipated her message. A secondter¡­ Emilia: :PikaSurprised: Emilia is typing¡­ Emilia: No. "Eh?" Lith was surprised looking at her message. But before he could think more about it, his phone chimed as he saw Lucy had sent a message. Opening Lucy''s chat, Lith saw: Lucy: photo.jpg Lucy had sent an image and opening it, he saw her cute pale face have an embarrassed look with a flushed face. Her upper body was naked and she ced one hand under her boobs and held them up for Lith to see while her other one held the phone and took a photo. Lucy had not questioned Lith and did as he asked, surprising him. He couldn''t help but¡­ * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lucy was still in her room, her upper body naked and her big breasts out in the open. She was going to wear her clothes back and go outside, but saw that Lith had already seen the message was typing. To see what it was, she sat on her bed and waited. Lith is typing¡­ Lith: OH DAMN! :WET: :WET: :WET: He sent her water droplet emojis, expressing on chat what he was feeling. Lucy''s face flushed further and putting down her phone, she said softly, "Shameless." Chapter 615 Aleas Dumb Adventures Elven Castle. Looking at his phone, Lith had a happy smile on his face despite the interaction with hisdies being short. "I shouldmend Lucy for her efforts, but¡­" Lith shook his head with a smile. "...the criteria to decide was who would reply first. So it means, Emmy wins." Looking at Lucy''s chatbox, Lith said apologetically, "Sorry big sis, it is what it is." Having decide whom he would take on a date, Lith put his phone back in the ring and went out of the courtyard to take a nap. * A month passed. Lith closely monitored the High Elf houses while also running around in the castle and acting as Agalea''s aide. Being an aide was a hectic job. Lith had to run around constantly doing multiple checks, rescheduling, andmunicating between the nobles and the Queen. In this one month he realized just how important the role of an aide was and couldn''t help but be grateful for having Luna as his maid who did everything he asked her to. There was fascination for this job within him and he could only wonder how much more hectic things would be for Freya and Qingyue. In one month, Lith''s rtionship with Agalea and Alea both improved greatly. He became much closer to them and was now in a spot where he could freely talk with them without having a cold or reserved attitude like before. With Agalea, Lith kept his talks work rted during the day when he was doing his job as her aide and at night, he would discuss things with her as her nephew on topics rted to family or ask her opinion on things. As for Alea, everyday, he found her seemingly more adorable. She was a ball of wholesomeness that emitted her happy radiance wherever she went. Her mental age, body, and personality were all out of sync however, and this brought out a chaotic mixture of goodness that Lith looked forward to everyday. Alea did dumb things throughout the day when alone. She didn''t have anyone she could y with, so she would find her happiness in random little things and keep herself busy with it. For example, one time Lith saw Alea sitting down in the corner of a courtyard in the castle. He wondered what she was doing and went close to check up on her. Alea was squatting down and sprinkling sugar on the ground, trying to see and imagine how things would be for the ants. When Lith questioned her about it, Alea made Lith understand whatever she had learnt from this interaction. Lith was made to imagine food falling down from the sky. Not normal size, but abnormally huge and gigantic city sized food. This made Lith feel weird but then Alea made him picture him standing on top of a mountain, only for the mountain to be an onigiri or triangle shaped rice ball wrapped in seaweed. Not only did Alea make him imagine that, she also made him dig inside the rice ball mountain in his imagination and reach to the middle part where there was a lot of rice ball filling such as salmon, umeboshi, and so on. Lith wouldn''t lie, he was pretty amazed by Alea''s skill to have him so vividly picture things. It was as if he was living in the moment. That day, Lith ended up gobbling down fifty rice balls with various different fillings, in secret. Another instance of Alea''s dumb adventure was when she was walking in the hallways of the castle, eating bananas and throwing the peels randomly. When Lith saw her and asked what she was doing, Alea exined that she wanted to test whether people actually slipped when stepping on the peels or was it just a hoax in tv shows. Such high IQ talks was not something Lith could handle and he quietly left that day, leaving Alea to do what she wanted to do. One more instance of Alea''s dumb adventure was her quietly sitting around a pond in one of the courtyards of the castle. At first nce, Lith didn''t find anything odd but upon closer look, from behind, she seemed to be shaking something vigorously. Lith being Lith, immediately thought of something dirty when looking at her, but then he cursed himself for thinking of such things as Alea was a very pure girl and secondly, she didn''t have a rod with her that she could shake. Lith went closer to see what she was doing as curiosity got the better of him. Once he reached her spot, he saw Alea rubbing oil on a puppy''s feet. It was a golden retriever puppy that wasn''t golden, but snow white, and from the looks of it, the poor guy was clearly not happy with whatever was happening to him. When Lith asked what Alea was doing, she happily exined that she wanted to test something. When asked what it was, Alea answered that oil''s density was a lot less than water, due to which it floats on it. So she wanted to see if this puppy would be running on water when applied oil on his feet or would he sink or maybe float. Lith was dumbfounded and took the puppy away from Alea, saving the poor child from the cruelty of a bored elf. He then properly exined to Alea that she was applying the wrong concept on things. Oil did float on water because it was less dense, but it wasn''t the entire truth. Oil was a hydrophobic substance, meaning its molecr arrangement is such that it doesn''t allow water to pass through it and have it be separated. But despite the hydrophobic nature, whatever that floats or sinks also totally depends on mass and density meaning that if she did let the puppy on water, it would sink because puppy has more mass and volume. However, despite the puppy sinking, his feet where oil was applied wouldn''t be wet because oil was hydrophobic. Alea was amazed knowing this and really wanted to see if what Lith had said was true or not. Lith immediately ran away from that ce hearing that. He took the puppy along because he didn''t want the poor guy to face such cruelty. Alea obviously didn''t stay quiet and ran behind him. And so began a game of tag between Alea and Lith. To keep the puppy safe from Alea''s evil clutches, Lith now roamed around with him in the castle and did his job as an aide. The puppy followed Lith everywhere as well and unknowingly, Lith had gotten himself a beastpanion, a pretty cute one if one were to say. Thus, for days, a vampire and a puppy roamed the Elven Castle, managing the entire administration. Lith and the puppy were now on their way to the Queen''s office. The day had just begun and Lith had to give Agalea her schedule. Reaching outside the office door, Lith, holding files in his hand, squatted down and instructed the puppy, "Stay. I''ll be back in a few minutes, okay?" "Woooo¡­" the puppy made a sad noise. It didn''t want to be separated from Lith, was what it was conveying. But the truth was, the puppy was afraid of being caught by Alea and didn''t want to be away from Lith. Of course, Lith wouldn''t fall for such cute gestures¡­ "No¡­ don''t make that face!" Or would he? "WoooOoOooOoo¡­" the puppy rolled around and looked at Lith with a sad expression. Lith''s will began to shake. He clenched his fist and said while closing his eyes, "argh¡­ control Lith. This is nothing. Don''t fall for it. You''re a strong, noble vampire. Don''t fall for such cute gestures¡­ don''t¡ª" The puppy made its way to Lith''s feet and circled around him and rubbed its head. "Wooo!" He cutely woofed to get Lith''s attention. "Damn it!" Lith''s will broke. He picked up the puppy and looking him in the face, "You, do you understand that I can kill you without even lifting my finger?" "Woof! Woof!" The puppy took out his tongue and smiled happily while wagging its tail. "Ugh." Lith put him at his side and went inside, not wanting to bother himself anymore. As a show of goodwill, he spared the puppy from Alea''s evil ws, but now it would not leave him alone and so he was stuck with him. In any case, the puppy wasn''t a bother and so, along with him, he went inside Agalea''s office. Opening the door and getting inside, he saw Agalea sitting on her chair and working. Agalea, looking at Lith walk in with files on side and a puppy on the other, couldn''t help but chuckle and ask, "Defeated again by the puppy?" Lith rolled his eyes. "Don''t even ask me, aunt¡ª" "Your Majesty." Agalea cut him off and shook her finger. "Right, right." Lith nodded. It wasn''t night and he wasn''t her nephew right now but her aide. Walking upto her desk and putting down the files, he said, "Your schedule for today, Your Majesty." Agalea smiled and opening the file, said, "let''s see what we have today." Chapter 616 Act Like A Queen, Agalea! "Meetings." "Meetings. "Meetings." Agalea flipped through the pages and repeated the same word for a few more times. Reaching the end, she closed the file and turned to look at Lith. "What''s this? Why are there just meetings for the whole day?" Lith, holding the puppy in his arms, shrugged and said, "I have no idea." "What do you mean you have no idea? Didn''t you make this?" Agalea asked, not understanding Lith. Lith shook his head. "I didn''t. Jasmine met mest night and handed it to me." "Hmm¡­" Agalea put on a pondering expression. "...are you perhaps cking and making Jasmine do your work?" Lith rolled his eyes. "Your Majesty, do I look like someone who would ck? I am very punctual and do my work on time." Agalea looked at Lith suspiciously, "I doubt it." "In any case, it doesn''t matter. Come, let''s go, you have a meeting in ten minutes." Lith took the file from her desk and holding the puppy in one hand the file in the other, walked towards the door of the office. "What? Wait¡­ you didn''t discuss the rescheduling with me." Agalea protested. Lith turned to look at her and said with a serious look, "Yeah, no. In the past, you''ve skipped many meetings and they piled up now. Finish it today itself so you can take a breakter." "..." Agalea was stupefied. "I am the Queen, you should do as I ask." She couldn''t help but say. Lith narrowed his eyes and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not that I want to do something against your orders. But your motive for rescheduling is just to ck off." Agalea covered her mouth and made a surprised face. "Are you using me, the Queen, of¡­ of cking!?" Lith nodded. "You''re damn right. Now let''s get moving." With his hands full, Lith still managed to open the door. Agalea, looking at Lith, and the sleeping puppy in his arms, couldn''t help but sigh and say her thoughts out loud, "I wish I was that puppy. I could rest all day." "..." Lith turned to look at her, his mind still processing whether what Agalea said was what she just said or was he hallucinating. Judging from her looks, it seemed she indeed said it, but didn''t realize she said it out loud. Lith smiled and said, "Your Majesty, I hate to break it to you, but you can''t be this puppy." "What? Why?" Agalea said in reflex, only to cover her mouth and realize she shouldn''t have said it. ''Shit. Did I say it out loud?'' She wondered. Lith''s smile turned into a smirk and he replied, "because you aren''t as cute as him." "Hey!" Agalea felt offended. She got up from her seat and walked towards Lith with an angry look. As she reached in front, she wanted to look down on him and seem overbearing, but realized she was a bit shorter than him in height. "Tsk." Agalea clicked her tongue and looked away, as she realized she made a second blunder for the day. Lith chuckled. He knew fully what was going on in her head. Looking at her cute angry face, he couldn''t help himself from pinching her cheeks and saying, "See¡­ now that is cute." Lith was a certified husband and he had been like that for a decade now. Naturally, he was well-versed with how one should act around ady and had mastered the dao of teasing beautifuldies. So what if she was the Queen herself and someone way stronger than him? Agalea''s eyes widened in surprise as Lith did that. She turned to look at Lith, only to see his face show a natural happy smile. There didn''t seem to be any hint of perversion, just pure joy of teasing someone. Agalea''s surprise vanished as embarrassment took over. She got embarrassed knowing she was teased by someone so younger than her. ''Damn it. I should be careful around him. No wonder he wifed up the cold and ruthless Death Dragon and the War Angel.'' Agalea thought to herself. Although she thought that, there was still a hint of happiness within Agalea knowing she got called cute. Even though it was from someone much much younger than her, it still held a lot of value for reasons she didn''t even know or wanted to know. Agalea, still having Lith hold her cheek, coughed and said, "an aide should be within his boundaries." Lith, looking at Agalea say that, didn''t feel any shame or wrong. He could see Agalea was holding back her embarrassment, but there was still a bit of blush that spread out evenly on her cheeks. Lith let go of her cheek and chuckled. "I am sorry, Your Majesty." "A-Anyway. Let''s go." Agalea identally stuttered. ''Oh, nature! Act like a Queen, Agalea! Why are you stuttering!?'' Agalea cursed herself internally. Lith didn''tment on it and followed Agalea behind her. While walking, he realized his hands were full and he should do something about it. Lith turned to look at his side, "Oi, wake up." He called the puppy out. "Woo¡­?" The puppy, half asleep, turned to look at Lith with its eyes still closed and asked what Lith wanted in dognguage. Lith didn''t know why, but he felt offended with this rascal sleeping so soundly and still having the audacity to ask why he was woken up. But he refrained from saying anything because this guy''s IQ was even worse than a few people he knew. "I am gonna put you on my shoulder. If you fall down, it''s on you. I''ll not pick you up again and leave you." "WOOF!?" The puppy instantly became alert as he heard that and questioned. Lith however didn''t give him a chance to protest and immediately put him on shoulder. He then continued to walk, without bothering with him. "WOOOOOOOO!" Getting the jerks from Lith''s walk, the puppy almost fell down but held onto Lith''s shoulder with his nails from one paw. He was now hanging onto Lith''s shoulder and shouting for Lith to notice and get him up. Despite hearing the annoying noises from the puppy, Lith didn''t pick him up and ignored it. As for Agalea who was walking ahead of the two, she didn''t bother to look back and talk to Lith because she had already embarrassed herself enough today. The puppy, knowing that he''ll fall into Alea''s vile ws if Lith was gone, felt his fate being sealed if he didn''t get up on Lith''s shoulder. The puppy thus tried his best to climb back up on Lith''s shoulder. A few minutester, Agalea and Lith, with the puppy still struggling to get up, reached outside the meeting room where the first meeting of the day would be held. Lith finally showed mercy on the poor guy and pushed him up to get on his shoulder as it wouldn''t look proper if they went inside like that. The puppy woofed in relief as he was finally up, and feeling it was such a tough day, went back to sleep on Lith''s shoulder. Lith went ahead of Agalea and looking at her, said with a serious look, "Your Majesty, even though you know nc is conspiring, don''t show it on your face and act like you don''t know." Agalea who was feeling embarrassed, had her mood change with Lith suddenly getting serious. She nodded her head and said, "Okay. Anything else?" Lith was in charge of everything and how Agalea should act, say, and do, was also something he controlled. "Yes, ask her about the night of the bloodbath that happened 75 years ago." "Hmm?" Agalea was confused with it. This was something she didn''t know about. Lith shook his head. "I''ll exinter as it would be best if you talk knowing nothing about it. The conversation would be more natural." "Alright." Agalea nodded her head. Lith nodded too and opened the door for her. The two went inside the meeting room which was nothing but one of the courtyards of the castle. The courtyard was open space, one could see way down at the ground, clouds below and above, and the vast sky. There were stairs leading to a wooden stage that was present in mid air. On the stage there were two chairs around a round table. One end there was a brown-haired elvendy with pointy ears, wearing loose white robes, sitting and waiting. As Agalea reached the stage, thedy stood up and bowed. "Greetings, Your Majesty." Agalea nodded her head and went down to sit on the chair while Lith stood behind her quietly with the puppy on his shoulder. Agalea looked at thedy and said in a calm manner, "Sit down, Viona. It''s going to be a long talk." Thedy, Viona nc, didn''t know why but she felt a shiver hearing that cold statement from the Queen. She didn''t say anything in response to that but sat down and thanked the Queen. Agalea looked at her and said with a serious look, "Let''s not waste time and get straight to the point." "What happened on the night of the bloodbath?" Chapter 617 Night Of The Bloodbath "What happened on the night of the bloodbath?" As Agalea asked with a serious expression, Viona felt a chill down her spine and was shocked. How did the Queen get light of this? She wondered while trying not to show the surprise on her face or through bodynguage. Viona stayed calm and collecting herself, she answered, "I beg your pardon, Your Majesty, but I do not know." Lying to the Queen was an offence punishable by death. Viona was well-versed with it but still said that as she knew she wasn''t lying. Though she wasn''t lying, she wasn''t telling the truth either. Agalea, looking at Viona, could tell something was off. However, she didn''t take any action as Lith was in charge and was waiting for hismand. Lith didn''t notice Viona''s shocked expression but he did feel something was fishy. He gestured to Agalea to question her further and instructed her what to do next. Agalea leaned forward after getting themands and said, "Tell me what you know." Viona sighed internally. ''It really isn''t easy to get away from the Queen''s grasp.'' She thought to herself as Agalea hit the bull''s eye. What Viona had said about not knowing was true, if the context was about her being present at the scene and being asked to tell about it. She wasn''t at that ce and hadn''t seen anything that happened there with her own eyes. With this context, it was easy for her to answer Agalea that yes, she didn''t know anything. But now Agalea hit her weak spot and asked her to spill whatever she knew. This time there was no escape for Viona and she cursed herself for trying to act smart in front of the Queen. Viona looked at Agalea and smiled awkwardly. She then answered, "Your Majesty, whatever I say may not be true as I was not at the scene." She tried to cover up her previous statement and wanted to appear proper and someone with no ulterior motives with her answer. "Speak." Agalea simply said one word, not entertaining Viona much. Lith, who was standing behind her calmly, was surprised to see this interaction. ''Are the Emperor Ranks not afraid of their Supreme?'' He wondered. Things were so contrasting when it came to the Elven Society aspared to the Vampire one. Back at home, nobody, not even the highest Dukes, would dare to look their Queen in the eye without permission. While thisdy here, she dared to conspire against her Queen and also was talking as if they were both equals. Viona did speak formally, but there wasn''t a single trace of respect within her voice. It made Lith wonder just how much did the nobles underestimate their Queen? Looking at this and then remembering the discussion his aunts had when they met at the banquet, Lith could now understand what his aunt Lucifer was trying to convey. She was right, these people wouldn''t truly understand without being oppressed by Agalea. The amount of disrespect from them was making him feel nauseated. He could only wonder how his aunt Agalea was handling it so well. Lith made a mental note to talk to her about itter. In any case, Lucifer''s suggestion was right, but it wasn''t something Agalea wanted to use. Lith was thus here to provide an alternative and solve the situation with a more radical approach. Being here for a month, the biggest problem Lith had noticed about the Elven Society was that the upper nobles were too haughty. They thought too highly of themselves and also were with the mindset that they were above all and everyone should respect them. This was the very reason why the lesser nobles were pissed at them and in the parliament, they would make full use of thews and reject all proposals from the upper nobles. This rejection would in turn make the upper nobles angry as they couldn''t believe how these mere lesser nobles dared to reject their proposals and not ept it with open arms. It was a vicious cycle and also the main reason for instability in the Elven Society. The haughtiness that Lith thought the nobles had, it was confirmed today from the interaction Agalea had with Viona. Viona, having been told to speak, answered Agalea whatever she knew. Night of the Bloodbath, an event that happened 75 years ago was something that happened under the nose of themon public and nobles. It was right in front of everyone, but nobody saw it, other than a few that were involved. In that event, a good poption of both higher and lesser nobles had somehow died at the Roserake present at 10,000 km above ground. Roserake was one of the biggest ones found in the Elven Kingdom and the location at which it was at wasn''t anything extraordinary. 10,000 km from the base wasn''t a lot of height andmoners could easilye and go from here. Roserake, due to being very big, had a lot of viges around it where themoner elves lived. 75 years ago, during the day many nobles andmon people had arrived here. Nobody thought anything about it as it was amon urrence. But in the shadows, something was brewing which the people didn''t have any hint of. Night descended and the vigers around the Roserake went to sleep. Somemoners that were touring around theke and the nobles as well camped and stayed up all night, eating, drinking, and having a good time. But the next morning when the vigers woke up and went to do their usual jobs, they saw a bizarre scene. Some parts of the Roserake were dyed red and around the banks, there were bones and ashes. The vigers got scared and fleed from the scene. Themoners and nobles that were camping and awake, they all went missing and weren''t found till this day. However, them going missing wasn''t talked about. There wasn''t even any news and nobody even raised aint that people went missing. When an investigation took ce, the investigating officers didn''t find anything. The bones and ashes that the vigers had said they saw were also not present at the scene. The blood in theke, it wasn''t there as well. The investigativemittee thus closed this case when no evidence was found and concluded that the vigers may probably be hallucinating. The hallucination reasoning also came up due to a herb found near the Roserake that had hallucinogenic properties. The term ''Night of the Bloodbath'' was something only the vigers around the Roserake said. This event was something nobody knew much about and not talked about often. Viona, while saying all of it, couldn''t help but ask the Queen how she came to know of such a small event and why even bother with it? Agalea, when questioned, as per Lith''smands, told Viona that if she questioned something to the Queen again, she wouldn''t be able to speak even a single word. Viona felt a chill down her spine with such an answer and shut up. She only spoke when asked to. A few more rounds of questioningter, Viona was asked to leave. When she was gone, Lith sat down on her seat and tapped on the table to get some tea. The tea appeared on the table and there was also a bowl of food for the puppy. Lith woke the puppy up and put him down under his seat and gave him the bowl. He then took a sip of tea and said, "Hmm... Judging from the way she spoke, it indeed seems like something unimportant." Agalea smiled hearing that. "...and?" Lith shook his head. "And nothing. We both know it isn''t unimportant but an event of great importance." He then knitted his brows and said, "She put so much emphasis on making it appear unimportant... Does she think we are little children or something?" Agalea didn''tment on it and took the teacup and had a sip of tea, looking at Lith do his analysis. Lith continued, "But then again... She shouldn''t be this dumb to not know that we wouldn''t catch her doing that. So..." Lith stared at the tea in the cup. "...what even was her motive for putting such emphasis on it being unimportant?" Chapter 618 Return Of Ren Lith deeply analysed Viona''s interaction with Agalea. He kept wondering why she would say things the way she had said it, but after much thinking, he came to a conclusion that she may be doing that because it probably was an irrelevant topic. Irrelevant because only a few low level beings were involved in it. Viona may have thought that the Queen shouldn''t bother herself with such little things. Was she trying to butter up Agalea or was it her arrogance speaking was something Lith couldn''te to a conclusion. In any case, Lith got to the conclusion that it was indeed an important matter and something he should look into. People vanishing mysteriously, in a world where there was magic was something Lith felt wasn''t possible, unless some authoritative figure took part in it. Who were involved and who weren''t, the answer to this mystery would be beneficial to solve the problem in the Elven Society. "I''ll be making a visit to the Roserake." Lith looked at Agalea and said. Agalea smiled. "Sure. I hope you find something." Lith nodded. He took a sip of tea and as he was about to converse with Agalea further, something suddenly struck him and looking at her, he asked, "Hey, I didn''t ask this before, but, are you already well-versed with everything and have a solution nned?" Lith was asking just to be sure. Although at the banquet Agalea did say she could solve the problem, she didn''t hint anything regarding her knowing everything. Agalea chuckled and took a sip of tea. She looked back at Lith and asked, "What do you think?" Lith shrugged. "I have no idea. If I did, I wouldn''t have questioned." Agalea smiled in response and replied, "That''s true. Hmm, well¡­ to not keep you in suspense, I do know everything and also have an idea of what the solution should be. But¡­" "But¡­?" Lith leaned forward and asked. Agalea put her cup down and continued, "But, I won''t be acting on it. I''ll wait and see what problems you discover and what solution you provide. Who knows, maybe you might find something I failed to see?" Lith nodded. "Makes sense. So in conclusion, you indeed are aware of everything, right?" Agalea nodded her head lightly. "Then, will you stop me from doing a few things which you know are a waste of time?" Lith asked the main question. Agalea chuckled again. "Of course not. You have plenty of time toe up with a solution so I wouldn''t advise you on anything. However, you do need to provide me with a few things which can stabilize the situation to some degree this year." "Right." Lith nodded. "I hope my solution matches with yours." Agalea smiled. "I hope so too. But, I''ll be more happy if you find a better solution to it." "Let''s see." Lith said and went back to having tea. Five minutester, the tea break was over and the puppy had finished eating his food as well. Lith picked him up and was about to get moving when, Agalea asked, "You''ve been roaming with the puppy for so many days, have you named him anything?" "Name?" Lith looked at Agalea and shook his head. "I haven''t." "Why?" Agalea asked with a curious smile. Lith shrugged. "I forgot. And anyway, this guy might not even be alive with the way he''s annoying me. So naming him makes no sense." Agalea covered her mouth and giggled. She had seen how Lith would get annoyed by the puppy. "You should name him." Agalea stopped giggling and insisted. Lith looked at the puppy as he heard that. The white golden retriever puppy looked back at Lith and woofed, wagging his tail happily as he got Lith''s attention. Lith stared at the puppy for a few seconds and then turned to look back at Agalea. "Let''s just call him Ren." "Ren? Why?" Agalea asked, curious to know why Lith gave such a name. Lith wrinkled his nose. "Why else? Because I suck at naming." Lith had a shback of how he got Rena''s gender wrong and named her Ren, but then due to his bad naming sense, changed her name to Rena. He thought of taking Rena out on an adventure with him at that time, but when in the academy realized that she was better off with her family in Evernight. Rena had shown some signs of missing her family to Lith in the academy. She was a wolf and wolves were a close pack. Their mental health deteriorated the more they stayed away from their pack and the same happened with Rena. Although Rena did try to show that such a thing wasn''t the case, at the end of the day, she was just a child, and keeping her away from her family wasn''t nice. Lith thus dropped her in the Dark Rose Forest where her pack was and it has been more than a decade since hest saw her but still had memories of. Thest time Lith hung out with Rena was when he was still in the academy. He vividly remembered trying to train Rena to be a good beastpanion and was fighting with Ralph and Dennis. After he dropped out of the academy and left Rena in Evernight, he didn''t get the time to check up on her and hadn''t seen her since. In thest ten years, Lith was busy cultivating, going to war, marrying, and spending time with his wives that he didn''t have time to do anything else. Now remembering her, Lith made a mental note to go see her when he was back in Evernight, that is, home. Anyway, Rena was history for Lith because of obvious reasons. Since she was someone he wouldn''t be interacting with regrly, it was alright to name this puppy Ren as the names wouldn''t sh. There was such a backstory to a name that Lith just mentioned so casually. It was a pity that Agalea didn''t know about it and justughed it out when Lith said he sucked at naming. Giving the puppy the name, Lith turned to look at him and said with a straight face, "Your name is Ren now. You hate it?" "Woof!" The puppy smiled and wagged his tail happily. "Fufu¡­ seems like he loves it." Agaleamented from the side. Lith stared at the puppy as he heard Agalea''sment and couldn''t understand why this guy was so happy with it. But putting aside this thought to the back of his mind as it wasn''t important, Lith asked Agalea to get going as they had many more meetings to attend. Lith put Ren on his shoulder and made way for Agalea to get in front of him. He was an aide now and had to walk behind her and not in front. The two walked out of the courtyard and went to attend the rest of the meetings. While Lith was busy with meetings, in a different part of the world, a few people had started making their moves in secret. In the Human Continent, after thest meeting, the humans hade to a consensus to involve themselves with the Elves and as per ns they had formted, the first batch of people who would interact with the elves was ready. In an unknown forest in the Human Continent, there were five adventurers standing in a row like straight spears. In front of them was Lucas and beside Lucas was Graham, the one with the most authority in the Human Continent after Darren. "You five, repeat what''s your motive." Graham asked calmly. A man with a lean build took a step ahead and shouted, "TO MAKE THE ELVES PAY, SIR!" A woman beside him, with a short stature, took a step ahead after him and shouted, "TO HAVE OUR VENGEANCE, SIR!" In such a manner, one by one, all five shouted something simr and made Graham aware what their motive was. Lucas''s calm face had a small smile as he saw everything go ording to the n. These five people that were in front, were ''made aware'' that their close ones were harmed by the elves. Due to that, they developed a deep hatred for the elves and were given an ''opportunity'' to exact revenge for the same. These five people were the first batch of people that would officially make the humans have a conflict with the elves. They had to be fools who weren''t in their right state of mind and would do anything, even die, in hopes of getting revenge. As they got fired up, Graham gave them a short speech of encouragement and finally sent them away through a portal after wishing them luck. When they were gone, Graham turned to look at Lucas and said in a serious tone, "If this doesn''t go well, we''re abandoning the whole thing as discussed." Lucasughed lightly and said, "You don''t have to worry. Things are going ording to the n." Chapter 619 Fight Breaks Out At Lisbel Square A month passed. It was the peak of summer and as seasons changed, so did the clothings of people. Loose attires made of fine cotton were in trend and everyone roamed the streets of the Elven Continent with cold beverages and food. Ice cream, shaved ice, lemonade, cold soba, iced watermelon, mocktails, and as such were amon thing to be seen in people''s hands. Just like themon people, Lith, along with Alea, blended in with everyone and roamed the streets of Lisbel in the Valiyer Prefecture. Lith wore blue tinted sunsses, a loose white shirt with two upper buttons opened, navy blue shorts, and white flip flops. His hair was tied in a rough man bun, the usual, but it wasn''t properly visible as on top of his head was a white ball of fur and above it was a sun hat. In Lith''s one hand was a can of mint berry punch mocktail, non-alcoholic of course, and his other hand was busy holding the soft palm of Alea. Alea, walking beside Lith, wore a light yellow sundress, matching her hair that was tied in a ponytail. She also wore simr shades and a white sun hat like Lith''s. Lastly, she wore a sling bag and cute white women''s sandals on her feet. Alea had a happy expression on her face as she roamed the streets of Lisbel. She was having ice cream and sightseeing while following Lith''s lead. Both the two appeared fresh as they donned vibrant summer outfits. Their appearance was unmatchable but sadly, it was a pity that their faces weren''t clearly visible. The reason for that was their shades and hats. Lith was roaming in Lisbel not because he wanted to enjoy the summer, but to check up on a few people that seemed suspicious. He was going toe alone but Alea insisted on joining him and since Agalea also pushed Lith to take Alea along, he didn''t reject her and the two were now together. At the start everything was alright when they were here, but then Alea went missing when Lith took his eyes off her. Lith, and Ren who was on Lith''s head, searched everywhere and after a good fifteen minutes, found Alea getting scammed by a w machine. Lith sighed in relief after he saw that she was just being mugged by a w machine and wasn''t in trouble with any person. From this moment onwards, he held her hand and didn''t leave her alone. But of course, that was done after he got Alea a stuffed panda from the w machine that she was trying so hard to get. Ren, on Lith''s head, sighed in relief as well after Alea was found and went back to sleep as he felt he had worked too much. Unknowingly, after almost 2 months of being together, Lith didn''t find anything wrong with Ren sleeping on his head or shoulder. At times he didn''t even notice if Ren was there or not. It was the same as one''s nose being in front of their very eyes but always ignoring it. Ren hadn''t left Lith alone ever since he met him. At first it was because he was afraid of falling into Alea''s hands, butter when he found afortable spot on Lith, he didn''t feel the need to go elsewhere. Lith too, at first was protecting Ren from Alea, butter finding Ren not troubling him and just soundly sleeping on him, didn''t feel like disturbing him and let him be. With Ren on his head, Alea beside him, and a can of mocktail in his hand, Lith walked through the streets of Lisbel in search of an average looking person. He had heard rumours that a person with such an appearance was the reason for the disappearance of many elves. It would''ve been fine if it were just some random bunch of people because kidnapping and killing was amon urrence in this world. But the problem was that the ones that disappeared belonged to a bunch of lesser nobles. To be more specific, rtives of lesser nobles that were active in the parliament. The sudden disappearance of these people had upset many and caused a major uproar in the parliamentst week. The upper nobles denied all ims of being involved in it but the lesser ones kept using them. Investigations were now going on in full swing and so was the search for the disappeared people. Being at the very top, Lith used his sources and found a clue. This led him to Lisbel and although it wasn''t a vacation, since Alea was here, he had to treat it like a vacation while working. This situation felt simr to those in movies, except things were very much real and he was in a magical world where he could get assassinated by even carelessly breathing. While Lith was on high alert, Alea, happily walking beside him, had her gazend on a nice food stall. "Little cousin! Let''s go there!" She pointed at the stall and said while trying to drag Lith towards it. Her ice cream was over and since she had nothing to munch on, stopping at a food stall only made sense to her. Lith didn''t budge from his ce and also didn''t let Alea go. He stopped her and walking close to her, said softly, "Alea, we are on work here, remember? We can''t stop so many times." "But¡ª" Alea tried to reason but before she could do it, Lith handed her pretzel from out of nowhere. "Oh wow." Alea''s opinion changed and her focus nowy on the big pretzel in her hand. She took a bite of it and became amazed with the salty yet sweet and bitter vour of it. Lith smiled looking at that andmended himself internally for being prepared for everything. Being with Alea for two months now, he knew how to handle her well. With Alea busy eating and Ren busy sleeping, Lith started working once again. A few minutes of walkingter, he arrived at the city centre. There was a fountain in the middle of the square and at the sides, there were many restaurants that had chairs and tablesid outside, offering an option for open dining. Lith took Alea with him to a cafe and sat outside. He got her arge chocte parfait and ordered a cup of cappino for himself with a side of cookies for Ren. As the order arrived, Lith sipped on the coffee and stared at the centre of the square while Alea focused on her parfait and Ren, now shifted to Lith''sp, got himself busy with the warm cookies. Nothing really happened in the square for a good ten minutes, but then, two elves bumped into each other near the fountain. One was a ck-haired elf and the other was a green-haired elf. It was a genuine ident and nobody was at fault here, but the ck-haired guy got angry and began cursing the green-haired guy. Lith sipped on the coffee and continued to watch them petting Ren on hisp. At first it was only the ck-haired guy cursing but not being able to take it anymore the green-haired guy also started doing the same. A battle of words took ce between the two until the ck-haired guy couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "YOU FILTHY NOBLES ARE THE REASON WE COMMONERS ARE SUFFERING!" As soon as these words came out of his mouth, the other party immediately retaliated, "YOU FILTHY COMMONERS SHOULD BE THANKFUL WE HAVEN''T KILLED YOU YET!" These two statements from the two stopped the people in the square that were busy and moving. Their statements surprised them as well as the onlookers that were already watching the two bicker. Gasps could be heard from the crowd in response to the two''s statements. "WOAH!" "WHAAAAT!?" "DID HE REALLY SAY THAT!?" A crowd formed around the two and finding the situation favourable, the ck-haired guy yelled, "BROTHERS AND SISTERS, THIS GUY AND HIS LINEAGE IS THE REASON WE''RE SUFFERING!" "LET''S GET HIMMMMM!" Saying so, he charged at the green-haired guy. "YEAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!" The crowd ofmoners roared and charged at the green-haired guy as well. "YOU FILTHY SCUMS. DO YOU THINK I CAN''T KILL YOU!?" The green-haired guyshed out and immediately made a ring of fire around him, giving third degree burns to the weak ones. "AHHHHH!" The ones who got burnt shouted. "HOW DARE YOU!?!" The ck-haired guy shouted. "ATTAAAAACCCKKKK!" He became themander and instructed everyone to charge. The green-haired guy was stronger than themoners and easily held off against them. However, more and more people were joining with each passing second and he couldn''t help but curse and call for help. The guy tore a talisman within his pocket and summoned a few more nobles. Pretty soon, the situation at the square worsened. Lith, still sipping coffee, smiled and said softly while looking at them, "Interesting." Chapter 620 Many Barons Arrive In Lisbel Square In the Lisbel Square, the conflict had escted to an all out fight. The evesting peace of the Elven Kingdom broke as people fought like cats and dogs at one of the busiest squares of the kingdom. The artictely designed Lisbel Square was now in shambles as people kept fighting with swords and magic. The green-haired noble elf had called other nobles and the ck-hairedmoner elf had the support of themon masses. For the first time in a long time, amoner vs noble fight broke in the Elven Kingdom. Although there were rising tensions in the kingdom and people did expect that such a thing may happen in future, it still came as a surprise to see things happen so soon. The ones fighting didn''t know how the fight broke out, but they joined in and fought because of the built up anger & frustration within them. As for the onlookers, the majority of them didn''t know how the fight broke out as well, but they continued to watch the conflict escte. All prefectures had police-like officials for safekeeping. But despite the fight breaking out and people shing for the past ten minutes, nobody had arrived to stop them. Lith, who was carefree and sipping on coffee just a bit away from the people fighting, found this thing odd. He took out a diary and noted this point for future reference. Just like Lith, almost all the people in cafes and restaurants around the square were sitting without any care. It was because the ces they were in offered protection from the fight and nothing would happen to them. The chances of a fireballing at them and hitting them was a big zero, so they sat and enjoyed the fight over food and drinks. The sh didn''t look like it would stop anytime soon. Such were Lith''s thoughts as he looked at the people in the square. He was spot on with his analysis as one after another, many moremoners and nobles joined in. Taking thest sip of his cappino, Lith put the cup down and thought, ''there''s definitely something cooking in the background. I wonder who all are involved and are orchestrating it¡­'' * 40,000 km above base. In in the middle of a pond filled with white lillies, stood a green-haired middle aged elf with a long beard in white robes. He was standing on top of a big water lilly and stroking his long beard, waiting for some news. His wait was over after a while when a young girl in loose white robes arrived in the room. "My greetings to master." She bowed and said. The middle-aged guy didn''t look at her and continuing to stroke his beard, said calmly, "what news have you brought, E?" The girl, still bowing, answered, "Master, a thousandmoners are in Lisbel Square at this very moment." "What about nobles?" The man asked. "Only ten are there as of now, all belonging to the Baron houses." The girl answered. "Good." The man felt everything fall together. "Ask all the other Baron houses we are in contact with to send their officials into this conflict." The girl was amused hearing that. She looked at her master and said, "But master, if the top officials get to know this¡­ I am sorry to say this, but master will be in trouble." The middle-aged man smiled and turned around. With a calm face, he answered, "E¡­ do you think master hasn''t thought of things through?" The girl called E didn''t know what to answer to that, so she just kept quiet. Taking the girl''s silence as a yes, the man chuckled and continued, "Don''t worry, it is not your master who''smanding these things. The orders are from the higher ups, we are just rying them. Now go¡­ go and make those barons join the rest in Lisbel." E still had no idea what was happening, but she bowed her head and went to do her work as asked. Meanwhile¡­ 70,000 km above. In the middle of the clouds was a waterfall flowing down. Above the waterfall stood a bed of chrysanthemum where an elvendy wearing robes simr to the red color of the chrysanthemum roamed. Thedy was middle-aged and her hair color too were the same as the color''s of chrysanthemum. Her face had a calm demeanor on it and an air of authority was present around her. A messanger soon arrived near thedy and greeted her, without looking at her. "Status?" Thedy asked calmly without looking at him and while holding a chrysanthemum gently. "Madam, the Gilzeiros have sent the Barons. The conflict wouldn''t be stopped soon." The messanger answered. "Good. The emotions?" She asked again. "The masses are angry. Their frustration is visible all around Lisbel. Online forums in and around Lisbel are in chaos and it is expected that 60% of Valiyer Prefecture''smoners are soon going to join the sh in Lisbel Square." "Okay." Thedy said calmly and turned to look at another chrysanthemum. She then asked, "Nobles?" "As of now, only five Baron houses are involved. We can expect ten more to join sooner orter." The messanger replied. "Her Majesty?" Thedy asked again in one word. "No words yet. We are sure that she knows about everything, but why she hasn''t taken any actions yet, we aren''t sure." "Parliament?" "A session is going to began regarding this soon. But no news of it is made public yet. We think the session will begin after the Barons are free or¡­ after the conflict has ended." "The reason being, it wouldn''t appear proper if the conflict stayed and the nobles are doing a parliamentary discussion without first solving the conflict. If Her Majesty were to know it, the consequences would be disastrous and even the House of Lavasa would suffer." Thedy nodded her head lightly. "Right." She then turned to look at the messanger and addressed, finally saying more then a single word: "Keep the conflict going for two more days and ask the nobles to pull back. Give some incentives to public have them be quiet for some time." "Understood." The messanger said and excused himself. The red-haired elvendy then turned to look down at the waterfall and with her eyes half-closed, said softly, "If it backfires¡­ don''t me me for being selfish¡­" Thedy''s lips curved upwards. "...ith." * Lisbel Square. The situation escted further as more nobles joined. Groups from all over Valiyer Prefecture and nowe to the square and were fighting against the nobles. The streets were burning, the fountain was broken,and the whole square was now in a state of ruins. But people didn''t appear like they would stop anytime soon. The cafes and restaurants that were offering protection, now asked the people to move out as the square had now be too crowded and their safety would be at a risk if they were to stay. Lith and Alea were also made to go away from the cafe and they were now standing at one corner of the square, overlooking the entire conflict. There was an invisibility barried around him and Alea that protected them while also hiding them. Despite there being a big fight happening in front of her, Alea had no interest in it and she had gotten her hands on Ren after being in such a close proximity with him. Ren was caught and was howling to Lith to get saved from Alea, but Lith was busy and didn''t bother with him. Alea sat cross-legged on the ground and keeping Ren in herp, she held his paws and dipped them in blue ink. She then put his paws on a big canvas below and started making a painting by using Ren''s paws as a brush. Lith didn''t bother with the two and while looking at the battle unfold and new people joining, thought to himself, ''Oh... More Barons have joined...'' ''There''s the House of Mink, House of Paraon and...'' Lith started writing in his diary who all have joined. Once done, he had a look at it and tried to analyse the situation and understand why the conflict was getting escted so much. Soonn, he came to a conclusion and said out loud, "Oh? All these Barons... They seem to have a connection with the House of Gilzeiros." A question then popped in Lith''s head. "Is Viscount Gilzeiros the man behind this?" Chapter 621 Phases Of Intervention Human Court, Raizen. "Ancestor, phase one is going smoothly so far." A human Emperor Rank, standing near his seat, addressed the ancestor and the court. Darren nodded lightly in response. The Emperor Rank then said, "If the n doesn''t fail, we can initiate phase two soon." Hearing that, everyone turned towards Lucas, Darren included. Having all the gazes upon him, Lucas got up and said with a calm look to Darren, "Ancestor, there''s no need to worry. We have only just scratched at the surface and there''s hardly any risk." "Surface you say?" Darren asked calmly. Lucas nodded. "Less risks, less rewards, Ancestor. But no worries, phase two, although riskier, will ensure the human influence reaches deep into the Elven Society." "By phase three, we can expect ourselves to be assimted with the elves and by phase four, the Elven nobility andmoners, except of course for the Queen, should be a puppet of the humans." Nobody was surprised hearing that as they already knew. Lucas was just repeating what they had discussed before. Graham stood up in response to Lucas''sment and added, "We should begin with phase two two yearster, just to be safe." "Hmm?" Lucas was surprised hearing that and turned to look at Graham. As per the ns, the second phase would begin after a year, and everything was going good, so why was Graham trying to postpone it, Lucas couldn''t understand. He turned to look at Graham with a questioning gaze and the same was the case with others. Graham calmly exined, "To keep the risks lower, we should take our time and not rush things. If we are caught by any chance, not only would it shame the entire race, but we''ll also need to exin ourselves to others, which by no means would be an easy task." That was true. The other races would question the humans why they did such a thing and if the reasoning wasn''t good, there was a good chance for there being lots and lots of restrictions imposed upon the humans by the other seven races. This would bring a cmity upon them and they would see no end to their problems; not until this era ended at the very least. The people in the court nodded their heads and agreed with Graham''s reasoning. But Lucas shook his head and argued, "it wouldn''t do." He turned to face Darren and addressed, "Ancestor, if we dy things, the nobles will lose interest in us and it wouldn''t be good. We need the nobles to understand that we have the upper hand in things and can provide them with immense benefits." "If we decide toy low, the nobles will question us when we go to themter. Regarding this, I was about to address the court that we should prepone our ns, but Sir Graham beat me to it." Darren didn''t say anything and turned to look at Graham, waiting for him to argue back with Lucas. As expected, Graham did have things in response. For the next hour, the Human Court discussed the pros and cons of initiating their ns faster or slower. Lucas wanted things to be done faster because he wanted to see the humans rise as soon as possible. He wanted them to be at the pinnacle. He mentioned this reasoning to the others along with proper facts that sounded reasonable and in favour of the humans. But in reality, his motives werepletely different. Lucas wanted the humans to fasten up the process as, if his predictions were correct, things weren''t the same as he had memories of and would change soon. The unstable situation in the Elven Continent would go on for many decades and it wouldn''t be untilter down the line would things change. Of course, in his memories, nothing happened to the elves and the humans hadn''t involved themselves as they were afraid. But, despite no external interventions, there was still a civil war within their kingdom with many dying. It was a sh between themoners and lesser nobles against the upper nobles which resulted in lots of bloodshed and losses. In the peaceful era, this was one instance where many had died. But it wasn''t for a long time as the Elf Queen intervened at the end and resurrected many who didn''t deserve to die and also ended the civil war. She didn''t punish anyone, neither did she say anything and simply went about her ways of governing them. This was all over the news and from it, Lucas had a rough idea about the houses that were involved and also suffered the most. From the way things were going right now, the human intervention had already fastened the civil war. The things happening now shouldn''t be happening for at least theing ten or twenty years, but due to Lucas''s brilliance, things had changed. Since it had already changed this much, he wanted to fasten it up further and reap as many benefits as possible from it. If things went right, not only would the humans have the elves as their puppets, Lucas would be even more favoured by the Human Ancestor and Emperor Ranks which would give him a smooth sailing to the higher Magic Ranks. Not to mention, Lucas also had a deadline of twenty-two months. The A ss Mission that his system gave him, it was to foil the conspiracy among the Elven nobles. The conspiracy was happening between two Viscount families and it should be within Lucas''s capabilities to clear it. But instead of doing that, he ended up involving the entire Human Race into it and gave himself a deadline of twenty-two months. In just twenty-two months, he had ns to initiate all four phases and make the Elves a puppet. But with Graham in the picture, things weren''t easy as he had to convince him first. Thankfully, Lucas was someone with a great deal of experience. He knew how to handle people well and just after a day''s worth of discussion, he had made the Humans understand how important it was to act early. Everyone was convinced, Graham included, and they decided that a monthter, phase two would begin. For now, phase one was going on and they had to ensure that it gotpleted properly. * Lisbel Square. A day had passed and there were still no signs of any authoritiesing over to stop these people even though a few people had died already. Lisbel Square was jam packed and it was so crowded that Lith had to change ces. He went up in the air along with Alea and Ren and was overlooking the sh from midair. All this while, Alea was with him and it was good that she wasn''t bored and asked him to take her back to the castle. Alea ate many snacks while being at Lith''s side and watched the sh. Shemented on a few things from time to time and just listened to Lith''smentary on the sh. Lith purposefully let his thoughts out loud so that Alea could hear and not be bored. It was working and Alea wasn''t bored due to it. When Lith didn''t talk, Alea would torture Ren to keep herself busy. Last time, by using his paws, she had made a beautifulndscape on the canvas of the sh happening in front of her. It amazed Lith and made him wonder just what all skills did Alea have within her. Anyway, keeping Alea''s topic aside, Lith found many useful things by looking at the sh. The first thing he noticed was that it wasn''t happening naturally, meaning someone was behind it. The second thing was that the emotions of themoner elves was being yed with by the person behind the scenes. Lith didn''t know who it was by just looking at the sh, but... Lith stared at the conflict below him and cracking his neck, said softly, "It wouldn''t be for long." He stretched and got ready to get into action. Just by watching, not many things could be understood. Everything that he knew so far were all due to his greatprehension and analytical skills. But to understand more, he had to join in on the conflict and only then would he know who it was that was orchestrating the whole thing. However, before he went down, he talked to Alea and asked her to stay here and not go elsewhere. He also told her that if she stayed here and watched him, she''ll find something interesting. Lith also promised her that he would get her another stuff toy if she didn''t move and after a great deal of talkingter, Alea agreed to not move. As for Ren, he woofed and begged Lith to be taken with him. Ren looked at Lith with a sad puppy face and said, "Woooo..." He didn''t want to be with Alea at any cost. Lith, looking at him, smiled and asked, "Are you sure?" "Woof!" Ren agreed immediately. Lith smiled. He picked up Ren and looking him in the eyes, his smile grew wider and he said, "What a bad master would I be to leave my pet alone in someone else''s care, right?" "Woof! Woof!" Ren nodded his head repeatedly. Lith chuckled and still looking at Ren, said, "get ready then." "Woo?¡ª" Swisssshhhh! Lith dived straight down with Ren in his hands and didn''t give him a chance to understand what was happening. "WOOOOOOOOoooo... oooo... oo... o..." His soulful cry could be heard by Alea above and she couldn''t help but giggle and wave at Lith and him. "Have a good day~" Chapter 622 Stopping Time In Lisbel Square Lith was falling freely. His hair went against gravity and with each passing second, Ren''s life could be seen slipping away as he howled loudly in Lith''s arms. The crowd ofmoners and nobles that were fighting were able to hear Ren''s howls. Looking up, they could see someone inching towards them and momentarily, the sh stopped as everyone gazed up. They all wondered whose side this neer was. Flying was prohibited in the city center but nobles could be an exception to this rule. This made themoners think theing party was in the opposite faction. However, the nobles on the ground were confused. They knew no new reinforcement wasing as almost all the barons were here in the sh. So they wondered who this person was. The indecisiveness of the people on the ground didn''tst for long as they shoved aside their confusion and went back to fighting. Their thought process was that they''ll know whose side the party was once hends, so they didn''t bother too much with it. Lith, who was falling freely with his feet facing the crowd, suddenly flipped upside-down and charged head-on. Noticing that the person from above had no ns of stopping, the crowd below went into a turmoil and yelled at each other to get away from the area of impact. Just as Lith was ten meters away from hitting the ground, he extended his hand out and pointed his index finger down. As soon as Lith''s index finger touched the ground, his eyes turned serious and he said, "Stop." Immediately, the whole Lisbel Square turned silent as the people froze in their respective ces. With everyone having stopped, Lith got onto his feet and went to the middle of everyone. He took a spear out of his space ring and swirling it in the air, stabbed the ground with it and said softly, "Search." Lith''s spiritual power exploded from within and spread out, flowing through each and everyone that was frozen. His eyes turned red from their usual purple and in his vision, everything turned dark. But soon, Lith saw a few flickering red lights and as he focused onto them, the flickers took the form of a man. Many such shapes were formed and focusing solely on them, the dark background started to fade while the red flickers stayed. Lith''s red eye color started changing to it''s usual purple as well but stopped halfway through. Lith walked towards the people that had the red flickers within them and one by one, took them out of the crowd and threw them in a separate space that he made via magic. Once everything was over, Lith''s eyes reverted to their original color. He then had a good look at the crowd and after analysing their faces for a good few minutes, snapped his finger and vanished from his spot. Time that was stopped by Lith started running once again and the people that were fighting, resumed fighting as if nothing had happened. Leaving them alone, Lith went back to Alea. As soon as he reached, Alea jumped on Lith''s back and said in surprise, "Woooooow! What did you there, little cousin!?" She hadn''t seen such a thing before and was very much surprised. "Well¡­ before I answer you, let''s go the castle." Lith replied. "Why?" Alea asked. Lith chuckled and pointing towards Ren in his arms, said, "This guy is probably dead. I need to revive him." More surprise could be seen on Alea''s face as she heard that. She immediately turn to look at Ren, only to see him lying in Lith''s arms as if he was dead. "He died!?" She eximed. Lith chuckled again. "Who knows? Let''s go to the castle first." Ren of course wasn''t dead. He just passed out when Lith flipped upside-down before and was about to crash on the ground. He was an innocent puppy who wasn''t used to such things. These adventures were a bit too much for the golden retriever. Reaching the castle, Lith strolled with Alea in the hallways and exined the things he had done. He firstly used Time and Space spells to stop time all around Lisbel Square. Once that happened, he picked a few suspicious people from there and got out. That''s about it, there was nothing else. Alea pouted hearing all of that and hitting Lith''s sides softly, said, "little cousin, I know that much. I can clearly see it. Exin in detail what you did." She wanted to know the mechanisms that Lith used to make those spells. "Oh." Lith realized he only just gave her the bare minimum. It seemed Alea wanted to know the mechanisms that went behind the spells and everything. He cleared his throat and continued with his exnation as Alea asked for more. Firstly, Lith used the entry level Time Stop spell and mixed it with various different kinds of Space spells. Space spells wereplicated to use as their application ranged from a small dot in space to infinity and beyond. While falling down, Lith was chanting and making the Time Stop spell spread everywhere in the space he wanted their effects to be applied. This meant the whole of Lisbel Square. He had to do it inch by inch but due to his tremendous mental capacity, it didn''t take too long and was done in just a few seconds. Once Time Stop was spread everywhere, Lith had to make it active. He did that by chanting the activation method in his mind and once he was down at the ground level, he imbued energy within his words and said ''stop'' in the ancient vampirenguage. Ancient Vampire Language was immensely powerful, but if even a single syble was misspelt, the head of the person speaking would explode. But, Lith was pretty fluent in it and being the son of the strongest Vampire, such effects were minuscule on his body. Once Lith exined this much to Alea, she asked him to exin the things he did to get the suspicious people. Lith thought for a second whether he should say his secrets or not, but then felt it was alright to say a few things and continued in with his exnation. Lith exined that he had innate powers and was just using those. He could feel the aura of people and due to that, he could tell if someone was in a disguise or hiding their true identity. There was more to things than what Lith answered Alea. Not only could Lith catch their disguise, he could also study their magic rank, body''s physical traits, and so on. Despite wearing clothes, the person''s whole being would be stripped in front of Lith''s eyes. Using that ability, Lith found that there were a few humans in the mix of elves and took them out. He also found a few elves who were probably coborating with the humans and took them for questioning as well. Alea was surprised to know that there were humans here, but then she let go of the topic as she wasn''t interested in conflict, but only the mechanisms of magic. Lith talked with Alea for the next half an hour and once she was satisfied, went to an empty courtyard and brought the most suspicious person among all from his separate space. He extended his hand to the side and out of thin air, pulled the guy out by holding his cor and threw him on the ground. The guy was shocked to find himself he somewhere else but before he could say or do anything, Lith was right in front of him. Lith looked down at the guy from above and held his head in his palm. With calmness in his eyes, he said, "Extraction." "AHHHHHHH!" The guy shouted so loudly that Ren, who was sleeping on Lith''s shoulder, woke up in rm. When brought to the castle, Lith changed Ren''s state from being passed out to being sleepy and put him on his shoulder to let him sleep. Lith looked at the rmed Ren and said with a chuckle, "go back to sleep. There''s nothing here." He focused back on the guy and closed his eyes, trying to establish a connection with his consciousness. Soon, the guy stopped shouting and zoned out as his consciousness got invaded by Lith. In a few seconds, Lith was in the guy''s mind and rummaged through his memories. It hadn''t even been a second since Lith broke inside, when he heard a screech, cursing: "WHO DARES!?" Chapter 623 Plans Cancelled (1/2) "WHO DARES!?" Lith sighed hearing that. "Not again¡­" He was questioned about the same thing so many times now that he lost count of it. ''Why do these people say such a clich¨¦ line every damn time?'' He wondered. Lith looked around, wondering where the voice came from. He didn''t find the source, but he found a dark storm not too far away in the consciousness of the human he was inside of. There shouldn''t be storms in one''s consciousness as normally, it is an empty sky filled with clouds of memories and a deep ocean beneath them, which in turn would lead to the subconscious of a person. Different people had different forms but in general, everyone had an empty sky where the clouds were memories and an ocean which was their subconscious. Within the oceans there would be many whirlpools, each whirlpool would depict what a person had in the deepest parts of his memories. It was also the most dangerous one as each person''s subconscious was chaotic as well as well protected. It was an innate nature of sentient beings and how well guarded it was depended on a person''s strength as well as various different factors such as bloodline, soul strength, mental strength, and so on. Lith had no intentions of exploring the subconscious of this person because firstly it was a hassle to go through the well protected region and secondly, he could pretty much find everything within the memories itself. Walking towards the storm in the sea of clouds, Lith soon heard lightning crackle around it and finally as he reached near, he saw a giant gate in the middle of many dark clouds. Around the gate, lightning zapped and looking at it, Lith felt it was an interesting development as the gate was definitely a seal of some sort that ced a restriction on some core memories. Having no fear of consequences, Lith walked towards the gate, only to heard a loud screech that cursed, "YOU DARE ENTER!?" A shadowy figure manifested from within the gate and took form a giant that was bigger than the gate itself. The giant had sharp teeth and bright red eyes that were scary, but not scary enough for Lith who had seen much scarier red eyes than this fellow. The shadow screeched loudly once more as he saw Lith and cursed, "SPEAK, FOOLISH INVADER, WHO ARE YOU?" Lith looked at the guy with a poker face,pletely unfazed. "Tone your voice down." Lithmanded. He was seriously tired of such antiques and people looking down on him. "WHAT DID YOU SAY!?" The shadow screeched again. Lith sighed. "Annoying." He shook his head and with hands in his pockets, walked towards the gate, not giving a single care for the giant shadow that was in front of him. The shadow screeched again looking at Lith enter like that and warned that whaty inside were dangers he couldn''t even think of. The shadow also cursed Lith for having the audacity to break into the guy''s consciousness. It alsoughed at Lith because the shadow was aware that breaking through the gate and removing the seal was near impossible. Lith didn''t entertain the shadow much as he was aware that it wasn''t a living thing or something that could harm him. The shadow was there just to warn Lith to not enter the gates because the consequences would be dire. Such a thing was present at many dangerous ces, inheritances, treasures, restricted zones and such were a few examples of it. Inheritance zones would have such warning signs because not only would it keep the people away from entering, it would also save the resources that were put into traps to kill people inside. Unnecessary killing and wastage of resources wouldn''t happen and the inheritance will be kept safe. The shadow didn''t hand out much information to Lith apart from warning him to not enter. Other than that, it alsoughed and said that it was uselessly warning Lith because Lith definitely wouldn''t be able to enter. From his mocking, Lith got to learn that this seal was probably made by some high level being. Who it was, the shadow didn''t say and Lith could guess that it didn''t have much information about it as well. Lith soon reached the gate and the shadow cackled and screeched: "KEKEKE¡­ GOOD LUCK BREAKING THROUGH!" With hints of annoyance on his face and his hands in his pocket, Lith looked at the shadow cackling and with a sigh, kicked the door. BOOM! With a loud explosion, the door opened and with visible horror on his face, the shadow cursed, "WHAT!?!? HOW!???" Lith obviously wasn''t here to entertain this guy and ignoring him, made his way inside. The entrance was indeed made by some high level being, Lith could guess. But who was he? He was the ruler of all vampires who possessed all the secrets, techniques, manuals, and resources of this world. Even if this was a well built seal, it wasn''t something Lith wasn''t aware of. The shadow had thought Lith wouldn''t go past the gates, let alone through the entire seal inside. But much to its surprise, Lith easily broke through. Ignoring the shocked shadow''s face, Lith continued to walk inside and went to the core to remove this restriction and see the sealed memories. * Human Court, Raizen. The court session was going on and all the top officials were still here, discussing the ns for future. Their ambitions were at an all time high with Lucas showing them more and more dreams of where they were the sole rulers of all races and had everyone beneath them. Everyone was having a good time in the court, except¡­ ''Hmm?'' Graham, sitting at the front seat of all other Emperor Ranks, suddenly felt slight sting in his mind. Surprised, he closed his eyes to see what the problem was, only to open his wide in a split second, with shock visible all over his face. "STOP!" Graham stood up from his chair and shouted in the court, making everyone turn silent and look at him. The fun that was going on in the court and the high tides on which the Human Emperor Ranks were surfing, soon crashed down with Graham spoiling the atmosphere. "What happened, Graham?" Darren asked, having near seen Graham be so shocked and sweaty. Graham was indeed sweating without even knowing as he was really nervous and shocked. Listening to Darren''s voice, he slightly calmed down and after apologizing for losing his calm, his eyes turned serious and said, "Ancestor, everything needs to be stopped." "Immediately!" "What!?" Such a statement from Graham surprised Lucas and he stood up from his seat and questioned immediately, without giving a damn about decorum. Graham instantly turned his face towards Lucas as he heard that and said with all seriousness, "Sit down, kid." Lucas was no more than a young teenager with high ambitions in Graham''s view and even if he had given out good ns and had a heaven-defying potential, Graham didn''t give a single care right now. After addressing Lucas, Graham turned to look at Darren and continued, "Someone already knows that Humans are involved in the conflict of Elves. We need to abort all ns right away or things would be bad." "What!?" This time even Darren was shocked and shifted to the edge of his seat. Graham nodded. "I do not know who this person is, but he has the ability to break through a seal made by me." "How!?" Shock would be an understatement that Darren was feeling, but he stillposed himself and asked, trying not to show that he was panicking on the inside. He was the Supreme of all Humans, he had to keep up a facade that he was the strongest, both mentally and physically. The reason for Darren''s shock was naturally knowing that someone broke through a seal made by Graham. Graham was the second strongest Human in the whole world, if the Supreme Ranks weren''t counted. Someone breaking through his spells meant that either the person was a Supreme Rank or a much stronger Emperor Rank than Graham himself. The possibility of thetter was extremely low as Darren knew Graham was at the peak of Emperor Rank. Not to mention, he ranked third among all the other Emperor Ranks present in the world, ranking just behind the Witch Queen named Hecate and the War Angel Emilia who stood at first. This was the official ranking of the Emperor Ranks, meaning the Emperor Ranks took part to gauge their strengths voluntarily, those who didn''t bother with it were not known by anyone in the world. For status and fame, everyone took part into this ranking so Darren knew that there shouldn''t be any Emperor Rank who was left out. The only possibility he thought of was there being another Supreme Rank at y. His thoughts ran wild and he even thought that it may probably even be the Elf Queen. If it was her, then... Chapter 624 Plans Cancelled (2/2) If it was the Elf Queen, the consequences would be disastrous and it would spell doom for the whole of the Human Race. If Agalea came to know that the Human Court had meddled, chances of her breaking through Darren''s ceiling anding at his throat were very high. Just like Mayzin, who crashed his cest time, Agalea too would do the same, except the consequences would be much severe. Thinking of the future possibility was putting him on edge, but he tried to stay calm and listened to what Graham said. Graham exined to Darren and the court that someone had the ability to break through a seal made by him. How that happened, even he didn''t know yet as the person in whom the seal was present was far away. Darren, trying to be calm, asked, "Can you blow the person''s memories away?" Graham shook his head. "I cannot as the subject is far away. But, even if I had the ability to, I wouldn''t suggest doing that as it would only serve to cause more problems." "Let''s say if it was a being of a higher magic rank, then even a slight trace of my involvement would be known if I were to act and things would be ruined." Darren heaved a sigh. "What now?" He didn''t know what to say and could only ask his best advisor, Graham, for answers. Graham rubbed his temples and answered, "We need to get a scapegoat. We have tried our best to hide anything about the involvement of Human Court, so things should be fine. If someone questions them or goes through their minds, they''ll only find a few things here and there." "Human Court would be safe and we could apologize for not keeping our lower brass confined and having them roam freely in the Elven Continent. We can also promise to the Elves that we''ll put stricter restrictions on travel of humans in and out of the continent." "This will happen, given that the elves doe to question us. If they don''t, we should be fine. Until then, we shouldn''t do anything andy low." Everyone nodded their heads. Whatever Graham said made sense. Darren now sighed in relief, but a secondter as something struck him, he turned to look at Lucas. "This was your n?" Hints of hidden annoyance could be perceived from his tone by everyone. Lucas, who was cursing internally for the ns to fail, was brought back to present as Darren questioned him. With annoyance written all over his face, he was going to curse Darren but stopped as he realized he would be killed in a just breath if he did something stupid. Lucas washed the annoyance away from his face and bowing slightly, said in a heavy voice, "it greatly pains me, Ancestor. The n was foolproof but as fate would have it, something unfortunate happened at thest minute." "All necessary measures were taken and there was no way anyone would''ve known. But s¡­" Lucas''s face turned sad as if he was feeling a lot of remorse. Darren, who was annoyed, had his expression softened as he saw the guilt on Lucas''s face. "What''s done is done." He said and let go of the topic. Darren then turned to the court and addressed, "erase any marks that may be left. No more discussions on such a topic would take ce for at least a hundred years." He then got up and continued, "the court is dismissed." Darren vanished from his spot after saying so and one by one, everyone bowed and left the court. * Elven Castle. In one of the courtyards, therey a stack of human bodies. No cuts or bruises were present on them, it seemed as if they were sleeping on top of each other. Above the humans was Lith, sitting in a lotus position with his eyes closed. It had been a few hours and Lith had gone through the memories of almost all the people he had caught Only one was remaining and Lith went through it to check if he could find anything useful. Half an hourter, Lith opened his eyes and said softly, "cunning guys." Lith referred to the humans being smart. After going through everyone''s memories, he deduced a few important things. Firstly the humans were up to something. It was evident from the highly secured seals ced in the minds of these fellows. Only someone of King Rank or above level could ce this seal in someone''s mind and Lith was sure due to it that the Human Court was involved in this scheme. There were many instances in the memories of these humans that Lith felt, ''ah no¡­ they all seem so normal, there probably isn''t any scheme. Just a bunch of selfish fellows who wanted to take advantage of the poor elves.'' But the more he went through their memories, it became suspicious because all things were forcing him to believe that there wasn''t anything fishy happening. Finally when Lith had jogged through everyone''s mind, his suspicion was gone and he was left with solid facts that yes, the Human Court was indeed involved. Lith then connected the dots and came to a conclusion that the humans were probably trying to cause the chaos in the Elven Continent to escte. They wanted the conflict to intensify and their motive behind this may be either to gain something from the elves or to gain the elves themselves. Lith was a human in his past life, even if his life was short, he knew full well what went inside the minds of humans and how they thought about things. Unlike the other sentient races, the Human Race was the only one that was blessed with far more intellect. With more intelligence came more intense emotions and drive to achieve things. Being put as an equal and in the same position as the other seven races, the humans probably didn''t find it settling. Lith just pictured him being back on Earth where humans ruled. If there were to be some other race that was there and humans weren''t the rulers, day and night there would be conspiracies and schemes to take the control back and emerge on top. Why was that the case, Lith guessed it may have something to do with human nature and with the way they have evolved. Another usible theory that Lith had thought of was insecurities. Unlike the other races, the humans didn''t have anything other than intelligence with them. The Vampires had wings to help them fly, could gain power by sucking blood from humans, also had high self-healing properties, the Werewolves would gain immense power when they turned to their beast form, the same with dragons, and so on and so forth. Every race had something exclusive to them and something that made them stronger or had them stand out from the rest. But the humans, they had nothing except for their intelligence. Lith was just making up a theory and wasn''t sure if this was a valid reason or not. But his previous theory of them wanting to dominate the world was something he was sure of. This world had magic and humans had a chance to be at an equal position like the rest, so hisst theory may probably not make sense. In any case, Lith found the humans to be the cause of the esction. Whatever may their motive be, they tried to attack another race. "No matter what, some people just can''t see the times being peaceful." He smiled and said.tough Despite the history being in front of everyone and knowing what the consequences of war were, there were some fellows who didn''t like peaceful times. He jumped down from the top and looking at the dead humans, smiled and said, "I thought attacking another race was forbidden, but thank you for showing me a new path. You guys don''t know how much easier you''ve made things for me." Lith chuckled and with the snap of his fingers, set the corpses on fire and walked out of the courtyard. Coming out of the courtyard, Lith saw Agalea leaning on the wall, just outside the courtyard. It seems that she was waiting for him. Looking at Lithe out, Agalea chuckled and asked, "What became easier for you, my aide?" Chapter 625 How To Score A Girl "What became easier for you, my aide?" It was night time and even though Lith wasn''t on duty, she couldn''t help but tease him. ying along, Lith smiled and answered, "Your Majesty, I am not your aide." "Oh?" Agalea stopped leaning on the wall. She made a yful smile and walking towards him, asked, "If you''re not my aide, then who are you?" She reached Lith and, putting her hand on his shoulder, continued, "I don''t like uninvited people in my castle." Lith could see his aunt was in the mood to be yful and was trying to tease him. But little did she know¡­ Agalea''s hand that was on Lith''s shoulder, he ced his own hand on top of it and looking at her, asked with a soft smile, "You really wanna know who I am?" Agalea nodded lightly. "Yes, who are¡ª" Lith gave a light jerk forwards to Agalea by pushing her hand on his shoulder behind him. Lith gave a light jerk to Agalea''s hand on his shoulder, making her bnce topple for a split second and fall forwards. Agalea was taken aback by this gesture and in this split second of her surprise and confusion, Lith took the opportunity to pull her in his embrace and hugged her. Having caught Agalea, he made her face up and looked at his cute aunt''s face. Lith then shed a gentle smile and answered, "I am your long lost lover. It has been so long since the time Ist saw you. Look at you..." Lith leaned forwards and raised Agalea''s face slightly. He softened his tone and continued, "...you''re still as beautiful as the day I first saw you." Badum! Agalea''s heart skipped a beat as she heard that. ''W-W-WHAT IS HAPPENING!?'' She screamed internally as things backfired. Her face couldn''t help but be flushed, however, being a Supreme Rank, she managed to cover it and not express to Lith that she was embarrassed by his teasing. Lith smirked looking at her face. Even if she tried to hide things, there was still her bodynguage that Lith could read and understand how she was feeling. Flirting was in Lith''s blood. He had mastered the art of teasing after years of saying cringe pickup lines to his wives, and became a force to reckon with. His might was so much that even a Supreme Rank like Agalea felt her heart skip a beat due to Lith''s teasing. Even though Agalea wasn''t interested in Lith romantically, Lith still managed to make her blush and embarrassed. Not letting Agalea recover from this shock, Lith held her face with both his hands and rubbing his thumb on Agalea''s cheek, said softly, "Hey¡­ look at me." Agalea had no idea why, but she obeyed Lith''smand. It was only after she looked at his face did she realize she had done exactly what he had asked her and became further embarrassed. But this time Agaleapletely covered her expression, not showing Lith anything that she may be thinking. ''What is he doing¡­ no¡­ how is he doing all of this!? How!? And why am I stupidly obeying hismands which are disguised as soft and gentle requests. How is he so good at this!!?'' Agalea''s mind was filled with random thoughts and shepletely forgot the position she was currently in. Looking at her be so lost while being in his embrace, Lith chuckled internally and thought to himself, ''Oops¡­ I identally flirted a bit too much. I should control myself or I might identally add aunt into my harem.'' Lith joked with himself about the current situation. But just as thought about the harem topic, he realized something. Lith wasn''t actively trying to make his harem bigger, but looking at how the circumstances were pushing him, like the case with Luna and then Lucifer, he felt maybe he should just go with the flow and not try rejecting them. He didn''t know about otherdies, but Lucifer sure was going to be in his harem sooner orter. It was something Lith was aware and even if he didn''t try, she woulde at him and kidnap him to have sex with her. Better to control her than to get controlled by her was the situation with Lucifer. Whatever the circumstances may be, harem sure was going to expand and looking at Agalea here, Lith could smell a potential wife. Lith had been through Neo''s memories and he was well aware how the behaviour of women was. The things he learnt were that to coax an inexperienceddy, all you needed to do was make her feel loved and happy. Make her befortable around you, flirt, but in a reserved manner, and have her experience many new things together. It takes time if one wanted to score an inexperienceddy. However, the experienceddies were apletely different batch. To score them was easy. All one needed to do was first see if they were single or not. If they were single, all one had to do was make sure to go on many dates and make them feelfortable. Since they are experienced, they wouldn''t have reservations about sleeping together and after showing them your skills, vo, they are yours. As for the marrieddies, things were even more simple. If one could break their conscience barrier and show them they were better than their husbands, one could bag the married milfs. Agalea''s case, despite having a child, was the same as a teenage girl who has never fallen in love. Lith was aware that although she was well-versed with motherhood, the same wasn''t the case about love. Knowing so much about her, Lith could thus easily make her feel embarrassed. A minute passed with Lith having so many thoughts and Agalea having her own. The flow of time was different for immortals and what may seem like a minute wouldn''t even be a second for them. Due to this, Agalea wasn''t aware for how long she was in Lith''s embrace. Lith, having snapped out of his thoughts, let out a chuckle, making Agalea snap out of her thoughts. Having her attention, he looked into her eyes and said yfully again, "Youngdy, how long are you going to be in my embrace? Have you perhaps fallen in love with me?" Lith sent a wink after saying so. Realisation dawned upon Agalea and she raised her eyebrows in surprise. If she weren''t an experienced person, she would''ve already jumped out. But knowing that doing such a thing would only express that she was embarrassed, Agalea first put on a neutral expression and slowly got out of Lith''s embrace. She then did a light cough and having the same poker face, she said, "let''s stop with the jokes. Anyway, getting back to the topic, what were you doing in the courtyard, nephew Lith?" She swiftly changed topics without making things more awkward between her and Lith. Lith internally chuckled looking at her change things. She did it very smoothly, but Lith of course could read all her expressions as if she were an open book. Lith put on a normal smiling face and answered, "I was investigating a few things." "What did you find?" Agalea asked, interested. "The solution to the major problems." Lith answered. "Oh? Tell me." Agalea''s interest rose. Lith smiled and shook his head. "Not now, aunt. I''ll tell you the steps you need to take and everything regarding it in a few weeks. I currently have something else that I need to do so I''ll be out of the castle for a while." "What thing?" Lith shook his head. "Can''t say. I''ll go hand over things to Jasmine and take my leave tomorrow. I am so sorry, but it''s urgent work that came up." Agalea smiled hearing that. She patted Lith''s shoulder and replied, "You don''t have to be sorry. But be back soon, alright? The elves need you." Although Agalea was saying things as a form ofmon courtesy, she internally wanted Lith to be back soon too. These three months Lith was here, they were amazing and Agalea and Alea both had a really good time. Leaving things about her, Agalea was sure that Alea would be very sad to see Lith be gone. After so many years, Alea finally found someone she could be with without any qualms and it would sadden her a lot to see him go. Thankfully, Lith wasn''t going anywhere for now and was just on a leave for some work he had. He should be back in a while and Agalea could keep Alea''s mood in check in the meantime. Lith chatted with Agalea for a while and both came to amon consensus that Lith shouldn''t say goodbye to Alea as she wouldn''t let him go. After Lith was done talking with Agalea, he went to Jasmine and briefed her over things. Once that was done, Lith asked Jasmine to bring Ren to him. That guy was in Alea''s clutches temporarily and Lith had no idea what torture he was handling. Whatever it may be, Lith felt he deserved it. Jasmine soon brought the white ball of floof and handed it to Lith. Saying goodbye to Jasmine and holding Ren in his hands, Lith looked at him and asked with a smile, "You ready for some new adventures?" Chapter 626 Suspicious Activities Behind Liliths Back "You ready for some new adventures?" Hearing adventure, Ren smiled and woofed happily. Although he didn''t understand what Lith meant by that question, he still was happy because he would be with Lith, his master. Lith chuckled and rubbed Ren''s head. He then put some of his spiritual power into the teleportation circle and vanished from the Elven Castle. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith teleported back home and just as he had his vision turn clear, he saw three smiling faces standing right in front of him. They were Lilith, Qingyue, and Luna. "Wee home, baby." Lilith said. Lith smiled back and greeted his mother. He went towards her to hug her, but looking at an odd thing in Lith''s hands, Lilith became curious and pointing at it, asked, "That is¡­" Lith looked at where his mother was pointing and realising it was Ren, put him up for his mother to see and said, "A puppy." "Yeah, I can see it''s a puppy. But why do you have him?" Lilith was busy while Lith was gone. She didn''t have time to see what he was doing and thus didn''t know how Lith ended up having a dog. Luna and Qingyue, standing beside Lilith weren''t as curious but were surely a bit interested to know what their Prince was upto. "Why you ask?" Lith questioned his mother back. He then turned to look at Ren, only to see him have his tongue out and wag his tail happily. To this day, Lith still had no idea why this guy was always so happy. "Yeah, I don''t know." He shook his head and answered. "Hmm?" Lilith was confused. Holding Ren back in his embrace, Lith didn''t rify his mother''s doubts and turned to look at Luna. "Luna, put the coordinates of Abyssal-Hell, I need to make a visit urgently." "What?" Lilith was surprised to hear that. "Why are you going there?" "To do suspicious activities behind your back, mom. Why else?" Lith smirked and joked. Lilith became concerned hearing that. She didn''t think Lith was joking and walking close to him, she held his shoulder and looking him in the eyes, said seriously, "My baby, it''s fine to do naughty things in the Elven Castle, but it''s not safe in the Demon Castle. Don''t even think about going there." "Eh?" Thement took Lith by surprise. "What do you mean?" He didn''t understand and asked. Lilith shook her head and instead of answering, said, "you shouldn''t go to Lucifer''s ce yet. It''s not safe for you. Once you''re stronger, you can go and do the naughty, but not now. She''ll end up dominating you and you¡ª" "Wait. Wait. Wait. Pause for a second." Lith immediately spread his hands and said. "What is it?" Lilith asked. ''Oh boy, what happened to my mother?'' Lith couldn''t help but think. Why did she suddenly be so concerned and started giving him a lecture out of nowhere? Also, what even did she mean by domination!? Lith held his mother''s shoulder and looked back at her with the same expression she was looking at him with. Ren identally was dropped due to it but the poor guy held onto Lith''s shirt and woofed in pain. Lith ignored him and looking at his mother, said, "Mama, chill." "I was joking, there''s no naughty thing happening behind your back and¡ª" "No, no, no." Lilith interrupted Lith and said shaking her head. "I am not asking you to not do the naughty. In fact, I want you to do the ''suspicious things'' behind my back, but just not with Lucifer at the moment." ''Oh god¡­'' Lith felt a headacheing. He dropped all ns to exin things to his mother and not get stuck into mindless conversations, he held Lilith''s face and kissed her, sealing her lips shut. Lilith was surprised with the sudden attack, but then felt happy to have Lith kiss her and reciprocated the feeling by holding his face. Luna and Qingyue smiled from the sidelines looking at the scene unfold while Ren struggled to not fall down and held onto Lith''s shirt with one of his paws. Lith took his hands off from Lilith''s face and took her in for a hug. Having his hands behind her, he gestured to Luna to go put the coordinates and Luna bowed and obeyed. Once she finished putting the coordinates, Lith broke the kiss and said, "good talk, mom. I''ll see youter. Bye." He kissed her forehead and immediately held Ren after sending some spiritual power into the teleportation circle. "Hey¡ª" before Lilith could say things, he vanished from his spot. After he was gone, Lilith couldn''t help but stare at the teleportation circle with concern and say, "My baby is rebelling¡­" She shook her head and continued, "so sad. Anyway, no matter what, if Lucifer dares to put her filthy hands on my baby then¡­" Fire zed through Lilith''s eyes as she thought of many ways to torture Lucifer if she did something stupid. Luna and Qingyue were dumbfounded looking at their Madam and wondered what got to her. * Abyssal-Hell, Demon Continent. Under the roaring might of the ever red skies, everything was illuminated with a blood red shine. Atop a mighty hill, at the end of the scarletke, there stood a castle so holy yet so cursed that the onlooker couldn''t avert his eyes. The path to the castle was filled with dangers as wyverns and demonic beasts roamed through them. Some jumped from the scarletke, going from one end of the path to other while some squirmed over the leading pavement. Guarding the path was a three-headed sleeping beast, hiding its ws but ready to sh the oing visitor with ease. The demonic and chaotically serene atmosphere that Lith looked at seemed as if he had been transmigrated to a fantasy world. He wouldn''t lie, even though everything was so so majestic and fantasy-like in this world, even though he had seen many beautiful things ever since his birth, this ce¡­ It topped them all. Today Lith really felt as if he was in a proper fantasy setting and it made him have a good impression of his aunt Lucifer. He wouldn''t lie, his aunt sure got a good taste in things. Sightseeing with Ren, he roamed this ce while being careful. This was the Demon Queen''s territory and even though she was stupid, her prowess couldn''t be underestimated. Just as Lith roamed around for a few steps, he was stopped by a melodious and sweet voice. "Your Highness the Vampire Prince, please don''t roam around." "Hmm?" Lith and Ren both looked back, hearing the sweet voice. As Lith had a look at who the person that interrupted him was, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was a talldy having short green hair with fiery blue ends. Her eyes were slightly nted and she appeared to be in herte 20s. What was more fascinating about her was she wore a top that had no sleeve at one side and a half sleeve at the other. At the sleeveless ce, there were amazing tattoos spiralling down all over her hand. She also wore a silver earring and a nose ring which only ended up adding to her charms. "You are?" He asked, suppressing his surprise while looking at this modern gothicdy. "Adriel, the Demon Queen''s secretary." She answered professionally. "Oh, I see." Lith nodded. Having introduced herself, Adriel continued, "This ce is dangerous, roaming around would case harm. I do not know why the Prince has appeared here, but now that you''re here, pleasee with me to the castle." "The coordinates were wrong?" Lith asked curiously. Adriel started walking towards the castle and without looking back, answered, "probably. Please start following me and do not be more than ten steps away." "Alright." Lith nodded and started walking with Adriel. As he walked behind Adriel, Lith saw the demonic beasts scram away in fear. To his knowledge, he could guess that these beasts were all too high level. Probably all being King Rank and above. He saw some Half Emperor Tier beasts in the mix as well and this made him wonder, ''are there Supreme Tier beasts here as well?'' Well, that wasn''t possible because Emperor Rank beasts were already sentient and had a humanoid form. They may not choose to be in their humanoid form was a different matter, but they surely were sentient and no sentient being would want to be a ve of someone. As he continued to walk further with Adriel and reached the entrance of the path to the castle, the sleeping three-headed beast woke up to see visitors and finding someone strange, red at Lith with a serious glint in its eyes. Lith looked at it calmly and Adriel, watching the beast to have woken up, raised her hand and was about to put it to sleep when... "Woof!" Chapter 627 The Three-Headed Demonic Beast "Woof!" Ren got out of Lith''s hands and ran towards the three-headed beast guarding the entrance with a happy smile on his face. Lith was surprised with Ren''s action and although he could stop him, he refrained from doing so because he felt something interesting was going to happen. Adriel turned to look at Lith, waiting for him to ask her to stop Ren. But noticing how he didn''t have any ns to ask her, she focused on the running golden retriever and kept her guard up, ready to save him in case of a mishap. The mighty three-head beast, as it noticed Ren towards it, was dumbfounded and stared at him. Ren, as soon as he reached in front of the mighty beast, appeared like an ant in front of an elephant. He was too tiny but he turned his face up and said cutely, "Woof! Woof!" "..." The three-headed beast didn''t know what to do and stared at Ren. It turned to look at Adriel, then at Lith, and then looked back at Ren. "Woof! Woof!" Ren continued to bark in a happy tone and wagged his tail while looking at the beast. The beast, looking at Ren, trembled slightly as it had no idea what to do, but soon¡­ The beast got covered in a bright light and a split secondter, Poof! The light vanished and there appeared three young girls, looking like they were in theirte teens. "Woof! Woof!" Ren became happy again and ran at them. "A my baby,e here!" Out of the three, the girl in the middle ran at Ren with open arms. "Hey, have some decency!" The girl on the left said with visible annoyance. The running girl ignored those words and reaching Ren, she picked him up and hugged him tightly. "My child! My child!" She said and snuggled along with Ren. "What even is happening¡­" Lith couldn''t help but say. This scene was not something he was expecting. When Ren ran towards the beast, he expected Ren to woof at them and probably make them scared of him. He was expecting the proverb ''wolf in a sheep''s clothing'' toe true as he saw him run, but his expectations were washed away by a bucket of cold water and he was left stupefied. The three young girls, all three had a simr long ck tail. The end of the tail was fluffly and looked like a brush. The fluffy end appeared separate by a white cloth that was spirally tied below it. The three also looked identical but their styles made them appear different. Of the three, the one at the left had ck hair tied into two long ponytails. Her eyes were orange and she stood in a menacing manner at one side, not bothering herself with Ren. The one hugging Ren right now, she had shoulder length orange hair flowing freely and her eyes were ck. The one at the right, apparently looking zoned out and in her own world, was smiling and talking to the air in front of her. She had grey eyes and wore sses. Her hair was voluminous and flowed freely down till her thighs. The hair at the top was ck but neck below, they were a bright orange, appearing like mes. All three also had sharp canines and Lith could guess, they were probably a dog type beast of some sort. To know more about what was happening, Lith turned to look at Adriel, only to see her look at them with visible surprise. "Hey, what''s happening?" Lith interrupted her and asked. Adriel walked to Lith''s side and looking back at the three girls, answered, "That''s Cerberus, the guardian beast of the Demon Castle. I don''t know what happened, but this is the first time I''ve seen them change form and it''s surprising to see they are young girls." "What? What do you mean? Did you not know they could change forms?" Lith asked, a bit confused. Adriel shook her head. "I didn''t. Her Majesty might probably know, but I don''t. Anyway, where did the Prince get that golden retriever from?" "Why you ask?" Adriel shook her head again. "Just curious and nothing else. The Prince can choose to not entertain my question." Adriel''s humbleness could be seen clearly and this made Lith have a good impression of her. "I got him from a rtive. Don''t know where she got him though." Lith answered honestly. "I see." Adriel nodded. Getting no information from Lith, she walked towards the ck-haired girl with ponytail and asked, "Cerberus?" "What?" The girl seemed to be in a bad mood and asked with annoyance. "You really are Cerberus." Adriel said with surprise. "What else do I look like to you, Adriel?" The girl wasn''t in a good mood. This girl was too fierce and bold, Adriel assessed and walked away from her and to the girl hugging Ren. "Hey, are you Cerberus too?" Adriel asked. The girl, hugging Ren happily, answered, "No, I am a mama. His mama." "Are you Cerberus or not?" Adriel asked again. "I am his mama." The girl answered the same thing again. Adriel questioned the same thing once more and, "LEAVE ME WITH MY CHILD ALONE, DAMN IT!" The girl lost her cool and yelled at Adriel. "Okay." Her temper confirmed that she was indeed Cerberus. Adriel went to the third girl and was about to question her when she saw her say, "Heh heh heh¡­ so you''re trapped in here. What else were the reasons?" Adriel was momentarily confused as she saw the girl speak to air in front of her. But then she focused on the air and saw a tiny and almost invisible ghost speaking something that was inaudible to Adriel. Ignoring that, Adriel questioned the girl, "You''re Cerberus too?" The girl turned to look at Adriel and said with a smile, showing her sharp canines, "haha, Adriel, long time no see. Where have you been all these days?" She ignored Adriel''s question. Adriel, feeling there was someone she could finally talk to properly, asked, "Why did¡ª" "Haha, one second." The girl said and turned to look at thin air. "Yes, yes, continue." "..." Adriel was dumbfounded, but didn''t say anything and kept her cool. Lith, noticing that Adriel failed to understand what was happening, sighed and shook his head. "Miss Adriel, take me to aunt." He walked towards her and said. "Okay." Adriel nodded. The questioning could be der, she felt. But before leaving, she pointed towards Ren and asked, "But what about him?" Lith shook his head. "He seems to be in a goodpany. Let''s leave him alone." "Okay. This way then." Saying so, Adriel started walking towards the castle. Lith followed her, leaving Ren alone to the young girls that called themselves his mother. While on his way to the Demon Castle, there were many beasts in the way. But Adriel''s aura scared them and they stayed away from the two. However, halfway through the distance, Lith saw a pair of red eyes in the far distance, giving a look to Lith. The eyes shone a bright red and for a split second, Lith felt detached from the whole world, standing in the middle of nowhere. Everything around him turned dark but soon, this feeling was gone and he noticed himself continuing to walk behind Adriel. "What¡­" he couldn''t help but say as such a strange encounter happened. "Hmm?" Adriel turned around, wondering if the Prince had said something. Noticing Adriel was looking at him, Lith knitted his brows and pointing in a certain direction, asked, "What is over there?" Adriel looked at where Lith was pointing and notice there to be nothing. But she understood fully what he may be asking. "Did the Prince feel something strange?" Adriel asked, just to be sure. "Yes. What happened?" Lith asked. Adriel nudged her sses and continuing to walk, exined, "please don''t worry. That was just a small encounter with Ouroboros." "What?" Lith felt he didn''t hear it correctly. "Ouroboros, the Serpant of Time. It was what gazed at the Prince, assessing whether the Prince was a threat to the castle or not." Adriel answered as if it was no big deal. ''The what!?'' Lith shouted internally as he was greatly surprised. ''The real Serpant of Time!? Is she saying that my aunt Lucifer has a mythical beast just casually guarding her castle?'' Lith had so many questions now but he kept his curiosity with himself and didn''t ask Adriel anything more. Since he was going to see Lucifer, he might as well just ask her everything. Holding back great curiosity, Lith followed Adriel and finally when they reached, Adriel was about to knock on Lucifer''s door but Lith stopped her and mmed the door open. Lith was about to storm Lucifer with the questions but the scene he saw inside, made him stop in his tracks and say softly, "What the fuck..." Chapter 628 Do You Think I Am A Hoe?* In the dark room that Lith had entered, the tv was running and in front of it was Lucifer, lying on the couch, wearing an oversized t-shirt. That was it. There was no other clothing on her body and her hand was in a ce where it shouldn''t be, doing things it shouldn''t when there are guests around. Lith wasn''t surprised to see Lucifer masturbate, what surprised him was the way her room was and how she herself was in it. Everywhere he could see, there were snack packets and cup noodles. Her room was in a mess and in the middle of it, she was masturbating. Adriel stood outside Lucifer''s room and didn''t enter. Unless called upon, she would never do it and due to this, wasn''t able to see the state her Queen was in. Lucifer, looking at Lith, was surprised due to his sudden visit, but continued masturbating and mming the door shut behind him without even doing anything, asked, "Why are you here?" Lith was going to ask her what she was doing in reflex after the door was shut, but getting questioned now, he paused for a second and reflected on it. Feeling it wasn''t right to simply answer Lucifer straight and telling her his motive to be here, Lith walked close to her and said, "Shouldn''t you first stop masturbating and then ask me this question?" Lucifer rolled her eyes. "This is my house, I can do whatever I want." Lith smiled and nodded his head. "Ah yes, what a nice aunt I have." Lucifer rolled her eyes again. "Don''t try to guilt trip me. I would''ve felt ashamed of myself had my little Lucy or Alea been here, but they are not. It''s you, so it''s fine." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You do understand that it''s more problematic to stay uncovered in front of me, right?" Lucifer didn''t understand Lith''s statement. Continuing to rub her fingers on her soft folds, she said, "Why would it be problematic? It''s not like you can kill me in my vulnerable state or something." Lith stood right beside her and despite being so close, Lucifer didn''t stop. Looking her in the eyes, he shook his head and said, "I don''t understand how you can just let anyone watch you doing this." "Hey!" Lucifer knitted her brows. "First of all, if it wasn''t you, anyone whom I am not acquainted with would be instantly killed the moment they step foot in my territory. Secondly, you''re my nephew, not some outsider around whom I am ufortable doing it." "As far as showing off my body is concerned, I don''t even let my secretary see it." Lucifer stood up after saying so. Her oversized t-shirt covered herhers but her juices leaked out and dripped down her thighs. She ignored it and held Lith''s ear with her hand that wasn''t covered in her juices and continued, "...and as a matter of fact, my body is only seen by your mother and other aunts. Do you think I am a hoe or something because I am so carefree? What do you even make of me?" "Oh well¡­" Lith didn''t understand how he ended up stepping on andmine with his previous response. But well, it was Lucifer on the other side so things should be fine even if she was lecturing him. He extended his hand out in response and moving them towards her dripping honeypot, rubbed his fingers on her softbias. While doing so, he looked Lucifer in the eyes and said, "I wanted to say that you shouldn''t be doing such things if I am around. Because I am a young teenage guy¡­ the rest should be self-exnatory." Lucifer squinted her eyes and stared at Lith. "I don''t know about that, but touching your aunt''s pussy like that isn''t something a normal teenager would do." Lith shrugged. He continued to rub her soft folds and said, "the teenager''s aunt is to be med. What was she thinking touching herself in his presence?" "This again¡ª" Before Lucifer could say anything, Lith held the hem of her t-shirt and raised it up. Lucifer put up no resistance and let Lith take it off. In no time, Lucifer was now fully naked in front of Lith and her supple big tits and her hourss-like figure was in front of him, waiting to be devoured. Lith was amazed by this beauty and despite having seen many divine buns, the Demon Queen''s big and soft ones had their own unique charm to them. ''I don''t think I had ns to do something like this¡­'' Lith thought to himself and with his free hand, grabbed her big breast and kneaded it. "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?" Lucifer asked, annoyed with Lith doing anything as he pleased with her. She was the Demon Queen, you know!? Being the top demon, she had so much pride that as mentioned before, she didn''t even let others who weren''t worthy see her body, including her own secretary Adriel. And Lith gave no care to such a thing and started touching her as he pleased. The audacity of this guy! Lith honestly had no ns to do anything lewd with Lucifer today. He simply had a favour to ask her, but with how the circumstances were, he had to adapt with it and now here was, touching the top demon''s secret areas which nobody else in the world had ess to. Lith didn''t answer Lucifer''s question because he knew she was faking her annoyance. He moved his hand from her breast and wrapped it around her waist. Lith pulled Lucifer close to him and daringly went in for a kiss, not afraid of being turned to ashes due to Lucifer''s wrath. He soon felt the soft lips of Lucifer''s on his own and noticing no struggles, smirked internally knowing she indeed was in need of this. Lith was right, although Lucifer was surprised with everything, she let Lith do whatever he wanted. She hade to terms with the fact that there wasn''t anyone better than Lith. He was young, good looking, also had an idea of pleasing women, and overall contained everything that could satisfy Lucifer''s desires. Lucifer''s lovenguage was simple. Satisfy her, get her love. Currently Lith was experiencing Lucifer''s love as his aunt, if he managed to satisfy her, this could turn into a more romantic rtionship and she would start loving him like a wife instead of aunt. Lith was aware of it and without wasting time, moved his hand that was rubbing her pussy to over her clit. Lith ced his two fingers on Lucifer''s clit and, ''Sixth Movement: Thunder Rage'' As soon as Lith chanted the spell in his mind, his hand started vibrating at frequency that even a Saint Rank immortal couldn''t perceive. Lucifer''s eyes widened in surprise and breaking the kiss, she immediately looked down and said in awe, "What!? What the hell is that!?" Lucifer had never seen such a technique before and it caused so much pleasure that she couldn''t even exin. She was in her normal state, that is, had a Supreme Rank physique, and she could understand very well that had her body been suppressed to a rank simr to Lith''s, she would''ve already passed out. The technique was just that good! Shocked by this, Lucifer looked at Lith and was about to ask him where he learnt that when it was Lith who spoke instead, saying, "Aunt, suppress your physique or you won''t feel good." ''He caught it.'' Lucifer thought to herself as she realised Lith even knew about this. Being the pinnacle of pride, Lucifer wasn''t gonna obey Lith''smand because he was weaker than her, but realizing she would miss out big time, she kept her pride aside and suppressed herself to King Rank. As soon as she did that¡­ "Ohhh!" Lucifer felt the waves of pleasure hit all over her body. She held onto Lith''s shoulder for support and taking advantage of this, Lith moved his other hand down at herhers from behind and shoved two fingers inside. ''Seventh Movement: Dragon''s ze.'' Lith didn''t waste time and striked Lucifer with another technique, sending a bolt of electricity within her from down there. Lucifer let out a small moan and her body quivered as that happened. She didn''t moan fully because she didn''t want to be seen defeated by her nephew who was so much younger than her. But she also couldn''t resist the pleasure and feeling that it should be okay to moan a bit, she let herself be free and unreserved. Lith fingered Lucifer in a standing state for a good ten minutes and after he felt this was enough, took his shirt off and had Lucifer experience his body''s warmth. As Lucifer got used to it, Lith then took his pants off and now being fully naked, rubbed his hot rod on Lucifer''s stomach. Lucifer, feeling Lith''s thing on her, looked down and said, "oooo, so this is the real thing." She put her hand down to touch Lith''s shaft and for the first time, felt the warmth of the real thing. Lucifer was amazed with the feeling and couldn''t help but think, ''it feels so much better than those fake toys. Shit, I am afraid, if I experience this, I''ll never go back to those¡­'' Lucifer''s mind was clouded with her carnal desires and she wasn''t thinking about anything except sex. Lith could feel her body temperature rising and looking at her eyes that were starting to turn hazy, he thought, ''Oof, it seems I need to fasten things up. If I don''t, this perverted aunt of mine will turn me into a boy toy. Time to get to work!'' Chapter 629 Lith, No! Dont Do It!** Thinking it would be disastrous if Lucifer took the lead even slightly, Lith pushed her down on the couch and got on top of her. He kissed her to divert her attention and in the meantime ensured that her lower regions were continuously stimted and brought her more pleasure. Lucifer was having a good time with the kissing and fingering. Although it was nowhere enough to make her mind go nk, it was much better than using toys or doing things herself. Ten minutester, Lith broke the kiss and made his way down. As he reached, surprise could be seen on his face. For the first time, Lith had a good look at Lucifer''s pussy. It was smooth and without any hair, having the right amount of thickness above her clit and at her folds. Clear slightly viscous fluid could be seening out of her pink insides and since his fingers were already on her pussy, he spread herbias to have a good look inside. Her insides had a healthy shade of pink and her fuckhole seemed so small that even Lith''s little finger wouldn''t get in. This made him wonder how he even managed to put two of his fingers inside. Having a good look at Lucifer''s pussy for a few seconds, Lith decided to not dy things and get to work. He could appreciate itter whenever he wanted but now wasn''t the time. If he was careless, he would end up being dominated by Lucifer which was bad news. Lith extended his tongue out and licked Lucifer''s pussy, taking in all of her juices. "Mhmm¡­" Lucifer moaned lightly and put her hands on Lith''s head, caressing his hair as he ate her out. Her caresses didn''t bother Lith and he continued to lick her soft and wet pussy. Few minutes into it, Lith used one technique after another to pleasure Lucifer during the cunnilingus. Lucifer moaned in pleasure as Lith did that but she wasn''t anywhere close to shaking as she was trying to control herself. But thirty minutester into it, the pleasure only kept increasing and Lucifer thought to herself, ''Fuck it! He''s already seen everything there is, it doesn''t matter if he sees my ecstatic face as well.'' Lucifer finally put her pride aside as lust took over her. She suppressed her physique back to King Rank and enjoyed the things Lith was doing to her. Five minutester, Lith''s tongue that was inside Lucifer''s warm and soft insides felt the walls spasm and get crushed by the softness. Lith smiled internally knowing Lucifer''s orgasm was finally here. He increased the intensity of whatever he was doing and in five more minutes, Lucifer''s body finally shook as she went through an orgasm. Slightly sticky and viscous cum flowed out of Lucifer''s vagina like a waterfall and drenched Lith''s face. Lith skillfully gulped it all in and cleaned his face. Once done, he got up and spread Lucifer''s legs wide, getting himself full ess to her pussy. He held his shaft and rubbed it on her wet slits, lubricating it. When it was all covered and he was ready to put it inside¡­ "No. No. No. Nope, not there." Lucifer extended her hand and covered her pussy with it. She got up from her lying position and holding Lith''s ear, said, "Did you think your aunt is an easy woman? Mister, you can''t prate the Demon Queen''s pussy so easily. You need to work for it." Lith blinked and stared at her. "Aren''t you horny? Don''t you want to be fucked?" "Well, I am." Lucifer nodded her head. "But I won''t let my virginity be taken so easily. Go get stronger, achieve great things, and then you can have an ess to my pussy and fuck me." Although Lucifer said that, the underlying emotions behind them weren''t simply pride that she had as the Demon Queen, but the love and care she had for Lith as his aunt. Lucifer wanted Lith to grow and be much stronger than he already is. She was well aware that he was already an overachiever and was an immortal at the small age of twenty something. It took people thousands of years to be an immortal, but Lith aplished this feat in just two decades worth of time. It was amazing and otherworldly, but Lucifer wanted to see more of Lith. She wanted to see what more wonders could he bring to the table and thus, she reserved her virginity so that it could act as a fuel to motivate Lith to work hard. Lucifer wasn''t someone who could cheer and say kind words to motivate a person. Her tongue was venomous and nothing good ever came out of it. She thus expressed her care in an indirect manner like the current instance. Lith, having been denied ess to her pussy, wasn''t discouraged. He wasn''t a kid and could understand Lucifer''s intentions behind not giving him ess. But despite that¡­ Lith was as hard as a rock now and something had to be done to get it down. He had been pleasuring Lucifer for about an hour without thinking of himself, repayment was a must. "Alright, I understand." Lith nodded his head. "But¡­" Lith looked Lucifer straight in the eyes and put his hand on her shoulders. He immediately turned her around and pushed her down on the couch, making her lie t on her stomach. "Hey!" Lucifer turned her head at the side to look behind, only to see Lith wasn''t there. "...I am not going home without getting this thing down." Lith''s soft voice could be heard by Lucifer at her other side. "Eh?" Lucifer was taken by surprise. Before she could ask what Lith meant or wanted, she felt something poke on her backdoor. Lucifer''s body shivered slightly and turning at the side to look at Lith, she knitted her brows and said, "Don''t. Don''t even think about that ce!" Lith smirked. "No." He immediately pushed his shaft slightly in and made Lucifer shiver once again. "Lith, no! Don''t do it! I''ve never touched myself in that ce before!" Lucifer eximed. She didn''t think that denying ess to her pussy would make Lith go for her ass instead. "Toote now." Lith chuckled evilly and bit onto Lucifer''s ear while putting pressure on her body by his own and pinning her down. He then immediately shoved his dick inside Lucifer''s asshole and felt great resistance from her in that ce. ''So tight!'' "Hiii!" Lucifer''s body shivered as she got prated in that ce for the first time in her life. Lith, biting onto Lucifer''s ear, nibbled on it to make her feel at ease andfortable. ''Water Dragon''s Calm: Seven Rivers'' Lith chanted the spell in his mind and soon Lucifer''s insides felt cool and Lith''s dick slid inside easily despite feeling the resistance. There was no friction in that ce and it felt as if his shaft was being crushed by soft marshmallows. Lith felt pleasure but Lucifer, she just got surprised more than anything. ''What is he doing¡­'' She thought to herself for a moment until the waves of pleasure started taking over thoughts. Having sessfully prated the Demon Queen, Lith cheered for himself internally. Although he was no hero, the feeling of conquering a demon was there and that brought him a great sense of satisfaction along with the pleasure. Lith then started moving his hips and as he did so, Lucifer gradually rxed and he felt himself melt. The feeling was warm and pleasurable. Lucifer let go of her resistance and just let Lith do whatever he wanted. Even though her anal virginity was taken, it was fine as she was properly being satisfied by him. p! p! p! Lith''s lower body pped against Lucifer''s big peaches and the sound reverberated in the room. Lucifer didn''t mind it and she wouldn''t lie, she kind of liked this sound. Now everything being normal with Lith and Lucifer both epting the fact that they were having sex, Lucifer decided it''s about time she showed her little nephew who his aunt was, lest he took her for granted. Lying down on the couch with her head buried on the pillow, Lucifer tightened her hold on Lith''s shaft. "Oof." Lith stopped as that happened. "Aunt, are you nning to crush my little brother?" Lucifer smirked but didn''t answer and kept her head buried in the pillow. Lith shook his head and continued to rock his hips back and forth once again. But soon¡­ Lucifer did something that made Lith shiver and exim, "What the fuck!? Why is it feeling ticklish!?" "Mhfm, mhfm, hmhmhmhm!" Lucifer''s muffledughter could be heard by Lith as he questioned that. "Hey! What did you do there? Why does it feel like ca¡ª" Lith stopped himself from speaking further. He realised, saying the word ''car wash'' wouldn''t be appropriate as this world didn''t have any. It felt as if his dick was sliding through a brush on all sides, same like what would happen to a car in a car wash. Lith had a hard time articting the words and in the end, having nothing to speak, he gave and continued to slide his shaft in and out despite feeling very ticklish. Lucifer wasughing her ass off, well, not really her ass as it was busy getting pounded, but she definitely wasughing a lot as she found Lith''s expressions to be hrious. Lith understood that it indeed wasn''t easy to get things to flow with Lucifer. His face flushed slightly as it was too ticklish but swallowing up the pain from the tickles, he continued to pound Lucifer and got busy doing it. Chapter 630 Crap, I Went Too Far!** Pah! Pah! Pah! "Ahh~ Ahh~ Ahh~" With each thrust, Lith made Lucifer let out a moan as he hit her deepest spots. The two had been going at it for about an hour now in the same position as before. Lucifer had stopped with her shenanigans, and for once, enjoyed the pounding and let Lith have a good time as well. Despite being tickled so much, Lith held on and didn''t cum as he didn''t want to be seen in a bad light for climaxing early. Not to mention, it felt amazing inside Lucifer and he wanted to continue going with it for a bit longer. Lucifer''s insides never dried out no matter how much he pounded her. They were well lubricated all throughout and not even once did Lith feel friction. It was evident that Lucifer was actively taking part in this as well and didn''t selfishly lie down and enjoyed the pration. A whileter, Lith finally was at his limit and changed his position to be in a doggy style. He raised Lucifer''s big and smooth butt up and held onto her waist while continuing to fuck her. Lith had a good look of her back and her butt. It looked amazing but what was much better were her red horns on her head and her ck heart-shaped tail. It was the first time Lith was having sex with someone who had a tail and couldn''t help but touch it. As soon as he did that, Lucifer''s body shivered and turned back to look at Lith. "Don''t touch it!" Lucifer''s face was flushed, her insides spasmed and it was evident that her tail was a sensitive spot of hers. Lith smirked. He held her tail tighter and rubbed it, causing Lucifer to shiver further. "Stop!" Lucifer said with a flushed face. Lith chuckled and didn''t listen. It was clear that she was enjoying it. Not being able to take it anymore, Lucifer gripped Lith''s shaft tightly. "Oof." He let out a grunt. ''Crap, I went too far.'' He thought to himself and chuckled. He then let go of Lucifer''s tail. Lucifer breathed heavily as he took his hand away. She loosened her hold on his shaft and went back to lying down on her pillow, enjoying the intense thrusts. After a few minutes, Lith did a final deep thrust and with a grunt, filled Lucifer''s insides to the brim. "Mhmm~" Lucifer moaned again as she had someone cum inside her for the first time. It felt warm and made Lucifer happy. It was an indescribable experience and without saying a word, she closed her eyes to enjoy it further. Having orgasmed, Lith bent down with his shaft still lodged in Lucifer''s ass. He sticked his upper body with Lucifer''s and this brought another wave of warmth to her. Lith then kissed her and while doing so, ensured to hold her hands. ''Ugh¡­ I am melting¡­'' Lucifer was so happy that she became annoyed. Not because Lith did something wrong, but because he did everything right. So much to the point that it was difficult to find any imperfections. Lucifer''s first time was an otherworldly experience and the bar had been raised too much. If her next experience wasn''t better or even same as this, she wouldn''t be happy or satisfied. She was annoyed for this reason because Lith had raised the bar too high due to being so perfect. But there was also a bud of happiness blooming within her, knowing this thing wouldn''t really stop anytime soon. Lith would definitelye for her ass, literally, and she knew that even if he didn''t, she could always kidnap him and force herself on him. Lucifer wholeheartedly wished that thetter didn''t happen. The experience wouldn''t be the same if it was forced, she was well aware of it. But if there was no choice then¡­ ''Ugh¡­ what am I thinking of? Just enjoy yourself, Lucifer.'' She thought to herself and coiled her tongue faster on Lith''s, defeating him and dominating the kiss. Once the post orgasm care was done and Lith felt ready for round two and switched positions. He sat down on the couch and put Lucifer on top of him, in a cowgirl position. With his dick still lodged inside her ass, he kneaded her breasts and asked with a smile, "How was it? Felt good?" Lucifer sighed hearing that. "We can never go back to having a normal aunt-nephew rtionship." Lith chuckled. "So what now? Do I call you by your name or¡ª" Lucifer gave a stern look to Lith. "You''ll still call me aunt." "Alright." Lith chuckled. Lucifer put her hand on Lith''s shoulder as she slowly started riding him. Looking him in the eyes, she asked, "So¡­ what brought you here?" Shifting his hands from her tits to her ass, Lith groped them and replied, "this booty. I missed this booty so I had toe, you know?" Lucifer rolled her eyes. She asked a question seriously with such niceness, but her nephew was still in a mood to joke. To punish him, Lucifer pulled his ear but imbued some magic in it so that it would hurt. "Owf." Lith let out a fake cry to y along, even though his pain tolerance was insanely high. "Stop joking and give me answers. Otherwise I am gonna kick you out of my house." Lucifer said. Lith chuckled. "Alright. I had some work so I was here. Once we''re done with this, I''ll tell you. In the meantime, why don''t you answer some of my questions, aunt?" "What questions?" Lucifer asked, a bit curious. Having his hands on his aunt''s big ass, Lith made her bounce up and down on his shaft. While doing so, asked, "Hmm¡­ let''s start with those three girls out there. What''s with the Cerberus?" "What of them?" "Look outside, they have transformed and have my dog in captivity." Lith smiled after answering. Lucifer turned her head in the direction of Cerberus and squinting her eyes, she saw everything that was happening. The three girls were all snuggling with a small white puppy, calling him as their child. Lucifer understood the situation in a jiffy. She turned to look back at Lith and answered, "Looks like they found their child." "Child?" Lith asked. Lucifer nodded. "It''s like this¡­" Cerberus was a one-of-a-kind demonic beast. When Lucifer found it, the beast was injured and on its deathbed. She was going to walk past them even though she saw them be injured because she couldn''t care less about a random beast. But due to her vast experience in games, it clicked her that it may as well be a side quest that could give good rewards. Helping an injured beast? Indeed, it looked like a side quest to her from a game and so she helped it. After being healed, the beast transformed into three little sleeping girls. They were cute little toddlers and this time, Lucifer felt it was a pity to let children be out like this. She thus took them with her and once they grew up a bit, they exined some random things Lucifer couldn''t understand. Like how they had a whole n of theirs, their parents, and whatnot. But one day, they got into a conflict and that day itself, these three girls were separated from them and found themselves in a forest, injured and helpless. But Lucifer found them and they were very grateful for her. Despite being a Demon, Lucifer was touched by their story and she sought to seek revenge for them and also reunite these girls. But despite searching everywhere, she didn''t find any traces of her n. What she did find however was that the ce these girls were dying at, a blood red nt emerged there. It was evident to Lucifer that it had something to do with the little girls and so, she dug the nt out and took it home. The nty in one ce in the castle and Lucifer eventually forgot about it. As time passed and the three toddlers grew, they merged into one once they hit puberty. They had been like that ever since and their size only kept growing so Lucifer couldn''t keep them inside the castle. It was a pity but the girls were understanding and stayed outside the castle and from time to time met Lucifer and yed with her. Time passed again and one fine day, Alea came to visit Lucifer. She roamed around the castle with her and identally stumbled upon the blood red nt that Lucifer had forgotten about. To Lucifer''s surprise, the nt grew a white flower on it and the colour scheme felt pretty to Alea so she asked for the nt from Lucifer. Lucifer was having second thoughts about giving it to Alea as it had something to do with her Cerberus, but she couldn''t say no to her cute niece and gave it away anyhow. Time passed again and back to the present, Lucifer felt it all make sense. "What makes sense?" Lith asked, his focus now being more on this story than the cowgirl anal with his aunt. Looking at Lith so invested in this, Lucifer smirked and replied, "Make me cum first, I''ll exin the rest then." "..." Chapter 631 Lucifers Theory** Having no other choice but to do what Lucifer said, Lith took her nipple in his mouth and bit onto it. He moved one of his hands down and rubbed her clit while ensuring to pound her good. Once again began a round of techniques that Lith fired at Lucifer one after another. Feeling that the cowgirl position didn''t give Lith good mobility, he changed positions by leaning down at the side and made Lucifer do the same. Lith and Lucifery on the couch with Lith behind her, hugging her waist and thrusting his shaft in and out of her tight asshole. He yed with her nipples and also fingered her pussy that was lonely without his dick inside it. The key to make Lucifer cum faster was to stimte her pussy as well and not leave it alone. So Lith did that. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Amazing! Amazing! Just like that¡­ Ahh¡­" Once again, the room was filled with Lucifer''s moans and after another hour, Lith sessfully made her orgasm as he came in her for the second time. After Lucifer was satisfied, Lith was about to take his dick out of her and question her, but Lucifer didn''t allow him to take it out and switched back to the previous cowgirl position. Lucifer didn''t want to let go of the warmth she felt from Lith''s dick inside her. It was her first time and wanted to enjoy it as much as possible. "Alright, you kept your word. Good nephew~" Lucifer chuckled and gave Lith a kiss. As promised, she continued exining the things she had left. "So¡­ remember the blood nt?" Lucifer asked. "Yes." Lith said tly. "Right, the white flower on it, it probably was your puppy that was growing in it. Either it was growing on it or it was the puppy itself, I don''t fully know. Whatever be the reason, little Alea took it from me and after the flower bloomed fully, the puppy must''ve been born from it." Lucifer exined. Lith was amused with this theory and didn''t interrupt Lucifer and continued to listen. Lucifer then continued exining that it should be a recent event that has happened, judging from how long she has been taking care of her Cerberus. Cerberus grew very slowly and it has been tens of thousands of years, but they still weren''t properly an adult and were in theirte teens, around 19 or 20 ording to human standards. Also, another interesting theory that Lucifer exined was that¡­ the Cerberus, when they were dying and their blood dripped out and fell on the ground, may be the reason for the birth of this puppy. There were many beasts in this world who wouldn''t make babies all throughout their lives and would do it only at the time of their deaths. Same could be happening here, but Lucifer interfered and ended up saving Cerberus and the child both. Next thing that happened could be that until Cerberus was inside the castle and growing, the nt grew and had a white flower on it. But due to providing constant energy to the nt and being almost drained out of it, during puberty when the Cerberus needed more energy to grow and their bodies couldn''t fulfil it, they might have merged together. It was at this time that Lucifer sent them out of the castle and this may have caused the flower''s growth to halt. However, once Alea took it away and to the Elven Castle in the World Tree, due to the great vitality being present there, the flower must''ve bloomed and Lith''s puppy was born. Once he brought the puppy back to the Demon Castle and it got reunited by the Cerberus, their energies must''ve resonated together and the Cerberus were back to being separate. This was a usible theory that Lucifer thought of exined to Lith. There were no facts backing it up or evidence avable, so it may not be the actual thing that might have happened. Lith, for the first time in his life, actually felt that Lucifer was really cool and smart. Only now did he have a small peek at the plethora of experience that was contained within her. Although it was just a theory, the way Lucifer connected everything and had it make sense with the chronology was outstanding. She indeed was a Supreme Rank and not some horny otaku neet. Just as Lith thought that and opened his eyes, he suddenly became speechless. At this very moment, Lucifer was sitting on hisp, with his dick lodged inside her ass. Behind her was the TV ying anime on mute. All around the couch Lith was sitting on, there were snack packets and cup noodles lying like trash. Lith suddenly got a reality check and rolling his eyes, thought to himself, ''Okay, she is indeed a horny otaku neet¡­ but well, on the bright side, at least she''s smart.'' Lucifer, looking at Lith''s changing expression, knitted her brows and pinched his stomach. "You''re definitely thinking something bad about me, aren''t you?" ''Eh!?'' Lith was surprised with Lucifer hitting the bullseye. Lucifer saw the sudden surprise on Lith''s face and her suspicion seemed correct. She became annoyed and pinched both of his ears this time. "Hmph." Lucifer harrumphed. Lith chuckled in response and to apologise, went in for a kiss. A few hours passed. Lith and Lucifer went in for a few more rounds and after being done, they cleaned up and now stood near the windowsill, looking outside and chatting. Lith wore his robes back and Lucifer, as she was in her own house, just put on her usual oversized t-shirt and didn''t wear anything else. One by one, Lith asked her all the questions he had in his mind and Lucifer calmly answered everything. After knowing about Cerberus, Lith asked her about the mythical beasts. In response, Lucifer casually dropped a massive bomb on Lith asking why he didn''t see the others and only saw Ouroboros. Lucifer not only had Ouroboros, she also had the Azure Dragon, the Vermilion Bird, the White Tiger, and the ck Tortoise. All of them were Supreme Tier beasts, meaning, their prowess was equivalent to a Supreme Rank. Such a big thing shocked Lith and he couldn''t help but question her on what she would do in case all these beasts joined hands and attacked her. Lucifer chuckled hearing that and hopped onto the windowsill and sat on it. Having her eye level be above his, she wrapped her legs around Lith''s waist and brought him closer. Lucifer then raised Lith''s chin with her index finger and said in a soft seductive voice, peering deep into Lith''s amethyst purple eyes, "My dear nephew, have you forgotten who your aunt is?" "Hmm?" Lith didn''t understand where she was getting at. His confused look made Lucifer chuckle, but right in the next instant, she peered back into his eyes and¡­ BOOM! Lith''s vision turnedpletely dark momentarily and when it returned, he had another bombshell dropped on him. "Come to me¡­" "Ah, a neer¡­" "...traveller¡­ What do you desire?" Dismorphed and vexatious souls of various creatures revolved around Lith, saying weird things and making him uneasy. There were a million voices ringing in his ears and it was so much that Lith felt his head would burst anytime. In front of Lith were stairs that descended down to who knows where. All around them, there was a sea of wretched souls screaming, howling, sobbing, and showing all sorts of negative and unpleasant emotions. The sky was red, as if someone had painted it with blood, and there was a pitch ck moon hanging in it. At the end of the stairs that Lith could see, there was a massive gate and inside it, things seemed to be of the same red color as the skies. Lith wondered what sort of a ce he had stumbled into and looked around. Just a few instancester, Snap! Lith heard a snap and instantly felt himself get sucked towards the gate far below. Everything around him was cruising at a speed even he, an immortal, couldn''t perceive. In the next instant, Lith''s vision turned normal and he found himself standing on normal ground. He was about to heave in relief knowing he wasn''t in some strange ce again, only to know he waspletely wrong! As Lith looked at the front, therey a mighty and far more grandiose throne than anything Lith had ever seen. All around the throne and in the ancient room Lith was in, hotva flowed down, illuminating everything, including the figure sitting atop the mighty throne. The figure, a devilishly majestic being with ancient red horns, leaned forwards and said with a big smile, "Wee to Hell." Chapter 632 Hell And Abyss "Wee to hell." The greeting Lith had just gotten, the atmosphere that was present, and everything that had transpired in these few moments, it all amused him. What amused Lith even further was Lucifer''s appearance. Lucifer sat on the high throne naked, with her private parts covered with ck scales that came out of her body. Her wings were extended out, her tail swayed in the air lightly, and most importantly, her aura that exuded out of her was something Lith had never seen before. Everything about Lucifer was reeking of one thing ¡ª Power. Looking at Lith''s amused expression made Lucifer chuckle. Her goal to shock him was achieved and the point she wanted to convey, was half done. Lucifer got down from her throne and seductively walked towards Lith. To Lith, she appeared like a damn gorgeous subus who could make him go crazy any time. Lith had epted the fact that Lucifer was now part of his harem. Although she was just his lover for now, it wouldn''t be long when he would marry her and officially make her a part of the harem. Since she was his partner now, he found her more beautiful and captivating than before and got lost looking at her. Lucifer, once she reached in front of Lith, smirked in happiness knowing Lith was impressed. "My dear nephew, are you done staring at my tits?" Lucifer joked. Lith snapped out of his thoughts as he got questioned. Looking in front, he realised he may have zoned out for a second. But no worries, Lith smiled and replied, "Not yet. Gimme a few more minutes. Oh also, it would be more amazing if you uncover your nipples." Lucifer rolled her eyes hearing that. Lith was as shameless as ever, what did she even expect? "Anyway, do you have your answer now?" Lucifer changed the topic and asked. "What answer?" Lith didn''t quite get her. "Weren''t you wondering what would happen in case all my mythical beasts joined hands and attacked me?" Lucifer gave context. Realisation dawned upon Lith."Ah¡­ right, right." He nodded his head, but then shook it and continued, "Yeah no, I still don''t understand how you could deal with five Supreme Tier beastsing to fight you." Lucifer pped her forehead. After giving Lith such a grand experience and showcasing her powers, it seems he still didn''t understand it. She put her hands on his shoulder and looking at Lith as if he was a country bumpkin, exined, "Did you not see what I control?" "I am the ruler and creator of Hell and Abyss, the sole Demon that controls and rules the entirety of all Demons and Devils in this world. The millions of souls you saw in the beginning, the aura you felt of mine after looking at me, it''s not even a tiny fraction of the prowess I possess." "What you experienced was nothing but the First Floor of Hell where the wandering souls of people are prisoned. Imagine how things would be in the Ninth Floor?" Lucifer then shook her head and continued, "Not to be narcissistic but my point was¡­" Lucifer let go of Lith''s shoulders and flexed her bicep. "...your aunt is damn strong and there''s hardly a few individuals who could beat me." Lith was dumbfounded with her exnation. He couldn''t help but think, ''she did all this¡­ just to¡­ just to flex!?'' For a second Lith thought he was in some trouble again like things happened in the Astral World in the past. He was pulled inside that ce without even his knowledge and thought he was back there again. Turns out it was just Lucifer who just wanted to give Lith a glimpse of her power and provide assurance that she was indeed very strong. All mythical beastsbined couldn''t even touch her hair ¡ª she was trying to express this. Honestly, it wasn''t bad at all, but Lith felt it was a bit too much. If she had just said that she was strong enough to handle them all, Lith would''ve believed her. There was no need for going through all of this. It was unnecessary, but well¡­ It was a good experience for Lith. He hadn''t been to Hell before and with the way things looked, it seemed like a ce he should visit once in his lifetime. Lith nodded in response to Lucifer''s exnation and said, "I understand. Let''s go outside and continue the talks." Lucifer smirked. "Not so soon, bit¡ª my child." Lucifer controlled herself from saying the word ''bitch''. It was a habit of hers which she had acquired after years of getting annoyed by her three friends. Though it was a habit, she tried her best to not say it in front of her two nieces or nephew. She wanted to be a good aunt to the three. Lith could figure out that Lucifer was going to say bitch and he was aware that it was a habit of hers, so didn''t dwell on it much and asked the important question, "What do you mean not so soon?" Lucifer put her hands on Lith''s shoulders again. Her lips curled up in a big smile and she said, "I can''t let you go without showing you the Abyss now, can I?" "The Abyss?" Lucifer nodded her head like a pecking chicken, feeling excited to show her work and watch his amazed reaction. "Are you ready?" She asked with a smile. ''Well¡­ it wouldn''t hurt to see one of the wonders of the world.'' Lith thought to himself. He looked at Lucifer and nodded his head. Lucifer smiled widely. "Good. Good. I hope you don''t break." "What¡ª" "Bye~" BOOM! Lucifer pushed Lith down into the ground and made him disappear. She then chuckled and went back to her throne to watch how Lith was faring off. * Ssh! Lith felt himself being thrown into some water body. Everything around him was dark and he felt himself sink down to the bottom. Lith looked around, finding nothing butplete darkness. This pitch ck darkness made him aware that he had entered the Abyss and was now heading towards the First Floor. Before one entered the floors, there was a buffer zone of darkness which was deeply unsettling and could deteriorate one''s mental state. Unless one was a Devil or an immortal, chances of surviving the mental onught in this darkness were grim. The darkness would make one reminisce about their past and bring out their deepest trauma within them, having them experience it again. Not only would that be the case, the intensity of it would be amplified by ten folds in the beginning and as one reached closer to the First Floor, it would go even upto a thousand fold times. Despite being aware of this and sinking deeper into the Abyss, Lith awaited the onught but nothing as such happened to him. As time passed, he started hearing weird voices in his head, but their intensity was nowhere the same as the one he experienced in Hell. Soon, what Lith was expecting, started happening. His past memories surfaced in front of his eyes and he felt himself being back on Earth, standing in front of the gates of his past life''s university. One after another, he felt himself struggling to make ends meet as he was in a foreign country, working part-time and having a hard time managing everything. Lith was aware that what was happening to him now was his past trauma surfacing due to the Abyss. The Abyss tried to break him, but Lith could only think to himself, ''Heh. Goodluck trying.'' Lith was well aware of the fact that he was just an average guy in his past life. Who didn''t have problems? He was at least somewhat privileged to be studying in a foreign university, many didn''t even have the opportunity to leave their country. Next, in this life, Lith hardly ever had any trouble regarding anything. Despite being in a life threatening situation here and there, there was nothing else that worried him. He had a loving family and everyone around him were all nice and wholesome. Eventually, despite the amplification of traumas, Lith felt little to nothing and wondered when it would be over and he''ll reach the First Floor. Atst, his wishes came true as he saw light below him and a surface to appear. Lith soonnded on the surface and found himself in a small summoning room of some sort. He looked around and felt himself in a mediaeval fantasy room. There were spider webs and dust everywhere along with some potteries filled with who knows what. Lith ignored them and got out of the small room, only to feel amused as he found himself standing at the edge of the cliff and having a look at the beautifulndscape in front. ''Oh wow. It looks the same as an isekai fantasy starter vige¡­'' Such were Lith''s thoughts as he looked at the many small viges attached to a small town in the middle. ''I didn''t expect the First Floor to look like this¡­'' Lith thought to himself. ''What does she even want me to do?'' Just as Lith thought that and wandered around the cliff, he heard Lucifer''s voice in his head, saying, "Oho! Seems like you made it past the buffer zone! Amazing, as expected of my nephew. Anyway, proceed to the kingdom below and I''ll give further instructions." Chapter 633 Summoning Lucifer "...and I''ll give further instructions." Lith, hearing that, immediately replied, "Yeah, no." As soon as he said that, there was a temporary silence. A few secondster, Lucifer broke the silence and her voice rang in Lith''s ears, asking: "What do you mean no? Do you not wanna explore the Abyss?" Lith rolled his eyes. Of course he wanted to explore the Abyss, but he was a hundred percent sure that in the name of exploration, his aunt was just making him train more. Although her intentions seemed good and she was trying to trick Lith into getting stronger and better, she didn''t know that his body was barely able to handle the amount of strength he possessed. "Aunt,e here." Lith said calmly. "Why? Are you scared?" Lucifer didn''t even think before saying and said in reflex. Lith became slightly annoyed with her question. "When I agreed to explore the Abyss, I thought you were gonna be with me and show me each floor. I didn''t expect toplete tasks and unlock keys to the next floor." Lith said. "Although I don''t have a problem with¡ª Yeah wait, no, I am not gonna speak in thin air and look like a fool. Come down, I''ll exin in person." Lith suddenly became conscious of himself but also got an excuse to summon his aunt quicker. "Tsk. Now I have to get up ande down. Do you know how much of a hassle it is?" Lucifer''s annoyance could be felt in her voice. Lith could feel the annoyance, but was aware that it was a result of herziness. She wanted to ck at all possible times anding down to the Abyss meant she would need to get her butt moving. Being aware of howzy she was, Lith replied with a neutral face, "Aunt, if you''re noting down then no more pounding for you." "..." Silence ensued once again. A secondter, Lucifer''s voice containing hints of anger and annoyance was heard by Lith. "Bit¡ª you rascal! Do you think your aunt can''t live without your dick!? Are you trying to ckmail me?" Lith let Lucifer yell and after she was done, said in a calm manner: "Yes." "You!" Lucifer''s voice rang again in Lith''s ears which was followed by a few second pause. She then continued, "Do you have any idea how many people want to get in your aunt''s pants? Do you think you''re special and that I can''t make do without you?" Without hesitation, Lith replied with the same poker face, "Yes." "DAMN IT!" Lucifer''s annoyance peaked. Right in the next instant, she appeared in front of Lith and immediately held his cor. "You! What do you even make of me? No¡­ the question should be, how highly do you even think of yourself!?" Lith shed a small smile as he saw her. He had sessfully summoned Lucifer. Taking a step forward while Lucifer held his cor, Lith grabbed her big peaches and fondling them, looked her in the eyes and said with a smile, "You sure look angry, aunt. Are you alright?" "Ye¡ª huh?" Lucifer blinked and stared at Lith, dumbfounded with the sudden change of events. Her brain worked in full capacity and in a split second, she realized she got yed by her nephew. Knitting her brows, Lucifer pinched Lith''s stomach and said, "you little runt, you sure do know how to handle a woman." Lith chuckled. Continuing to have his hand melt within his aunt''s big marshmallows, he said, "I don''t know what you''re saying. Anyway, now that you''re here and since we are in a secluded ce¡­ do you perhaps wanna¡­" Lith smirked and his hand made way towards the forbidden pink flower. Lucifer rolled her eyes looking at Lith. "...and here I thought I was constantly horny." Hearing that, Lith put on a surprised look and said, "Oh? You don''t wanna?" He took his hands off her and raising them up, continued, "Sure then. Let''s not do anything." "Hey! When did I say that?" Lucifer grabbed Lith''s hand and put them back on their original position. She then held his cor once again and looking him deeply in the eyes, said seriously, "you''re not going anywhere until you make me cum at least three times. This is your punishment for toying with me." Lith chuckled. "When did I even toy with you, aunt? You''re ming your innocent nephew for no reason." "Meh." Lucifer put on an annoyed look. "Talk less, do more." Lith let out a chuckle once again and then turned Lucifer around. He hugged her from behind and rubbing his lower body against her bare ass, kneaded her breasts that had their nipples covered with scales. He didn''t ask her to take off the scales and kneaded them for a bit while kissing her neck and nibbling on her ear. While Lith did that¡­ Far away from the Abyss, in the Vampire Continent. Crack! "Damn, that bitch!" Lilith broke the teacup in her hand and cursed. Qingyue, standing behind her Madam, couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows and think, ''Madam says such words too? And she looks¡­ uh¡­ angry? Annoyed?'' Qingyue tried to assess the situation and was thinking of ways to providehelp to her Madam. Meanwhile, Lilith was annoyed because she just saw her son get trapped by the otaku neet into having sex with her once again. ''Is she not satisfied with so many rounds that happened just a few hours ago?'' Lilith couldn''t help but think. ''My poor baby is being made to work so hard. Even mama has never forced baby for so many rounds!'' ''How can she do it when I have never done it!? She needs to be taught a lesson!'' Thinking so, Lilith got up from her seat and looking at Qingyue, said, "Tell my dear that mama is away for a bit. In case she needs anything, ask Luna to help her and assist Luna in that." Qingyue bowed and answered that it''ll be done. Taking care of these things, Lilith immediately vanished from her spot. * First Floor of the Abyss. Lith hadn''t even started touching her, when Lucifer felt some odd spatial fluctuations near her. She knitted her brows and before she could act on it¡­ Bonk! "Stop using my baby!" Lilith appeared right in front of her and gave her a head chop after pulling Lith away from her. "Ow, bitch!" Lucifer cursed. Lith, suddenly being dragged like that, was surprised, but as he looked at the events in front, became amused. ''What is mom doing here?'' After dealing with Lucifer, Lilith turned around to look at her son and holding his face, she asked gently, "Are you okay, baby? Did that bitch hurt you anywhere?" Lilith was influenced by Lucifer''s terminologies when the talk came to her. Lucifer had said the word ''bitch'' so many times that if one were to get a gold coin from it, they would amass good enough wealth to create a kingdom of their own. "Bitch, what the fuck are you doing in my territory?" Lucifer interrupted Lilith. She then walked towards her and pulling Lith from behind, said with visible annoyance, "...and also, what are you trying to do? Interfere in a nephew-aunt''s bonding time?" Lilith squinted her eyes. "Bonding time? It was more like BONEing time. This isn''t what a nephew-aunt should be doing." "Woah. Look at who''s speaking! Are you lecturing me on morals?" Lucifer asked. "Yes. Stay away from my baby!" Lilith said and pulled Lith towards her. Lucifer pulled Lith back towards her and replied, "No! And don''t be a hypocrite. I know you''ve had sex with him multiple times! It''s my turn now!" "He''s not a sex toy!" Lilith cursed. "I am not treating him like one! And he''s doing it on his own will!" Lucifer jabbed back. The twodies started bickering and Lith was being sandwiched in between the two. Although it felt nice being tossed from one set of softness onto another, it wasn''t a nice feeling to hear them curse each other. "Ladies,dies. Stop." Lith chimed in and interrupted the two by pushing them both a step away from each other. His words were effective and the two stopped and looked at him. Lilith, hearing Lith''s words, said, "baby, let''s go home. Don''t stay with her here." Lucifer knitted her brows. "Nephew, you have to fulfill your promise! You can''t go!" Lith smiled and shook his head. He grabbed the two''s waist and pulling them close, immediately sealed Lilith''s lips, making her unable to speak. Lilith and Lucifer both were taken by surprise with such a gesture but Lilith didn''t voice out anyints as her mood got instantly better after being kissed by her baby. Meanwhile, Lucifer was annoyed with this but Lith gestured her to be quiet for a second. Lucifer did a small pout in annoyance, but a secondter, Lith broke the kiss and addressed, "Now that everyone is calm, let''s figure things out rationally, yes?" Chapter 634 Double Trouble** After calming down the two, Lith turned to look at his mother and asked, "Before proceeding, I want to ask, why are you here, mom?" "Why else? I can''t see you getting tortured by her." Lilith said, pointing at Lucifer. "When did I torture him?" Lucifer asked. "Alright. Alright. Don''t start again." Lith stopped them before things got worse. "Also, it doesn''t hurt to have somepany." Saying so, Lith grabbed his mother and aunt''s big butt and chuckled. He then turned to look at his mother and said, "since you''re here now mom, I can safely test a few things." "What do you want to test, baby?" Lilith asked, a bit curious. Lith smiled. "You''ll know." He turned to look at Lucifer and asked, "Aunt, can you take us three to a room?" Lucifer smiled. "Of course, say no more." Lucifer snapped her fingers and her along with Lith and Lilith vanished from their spots. Lith''s vision darkened for a moment, but in the next instant, he found himself standing in a room with a big bed and ss walls on all sides. Before Lith could ask Lucifer anything, she exined, "This is the First Floor''s watchtower, in the middle of all settlements. Don''t worry, even though everything seems like ss, nobody can see inside of it. Only we can see others." "I see." Lith nodded. "Well, now that we''re in a morefortable ce, let''s begin with the program." Saying so, Lith began kneading their soft butt once again. "Program?" Lucifer asked. "Yes. Take off your coverings, aunt. Get naked. And you too, mom." Lith ordered the twodies. Lilith covered her mouth. "Oh my¡­ you''re gonna do mama in front of her, baby?" Lucifer, now being fully naked, knitted her brows and asked, "what do you mean in front of her? And you¡­ Are you nning on doing a threesome with me and your mom?" "Oh!" Lith''s mouth turned into an ''o'' and he put on a fake surprised expression. "I can''t believe aunt found out my intentions." Lucifer could feel the sarcasm but she harrumphed and didn''t speak further. Lith chuckled and turned to look at his mother. Lilith looked back at him and nodded her head. She snapped her finger and hers as well as Lith''s clothes were gone. Now that everyone was naked, Lith held their peaches once again and started kneading them. ''Reiss'' Double Trouble.'' Lith chanted in his mind shortly after he began kneading the two. As he finished with the chant, surprise could be seen on both thedies'' faces. Lucifer and Lilith both looked down, only to see there being no hand but they could see their lower lips being caressed by something. Looking at their fascinated faces, Lith chuckled and said, "How is it? Feels real, right?" "Very much!" Lucifer said in amusement. She moved her hand towards her pussy to see what was up, only to feel herself touching something. "Hmm? What''s this?" Lith smiled hearing that. "What you''re feeling is my hand. It''s just invisible and there''s nothing else to it." "Hand?" Lilith chimed in. "But¡ª" "But both my hands seem to be upied, right?" Lith asked by pressing their butt cheeks. Lilith and Lucifer nodded their heads. Lith chuckled and continued, "I have a technique with which I can create extra pairs of limbs and organs. One heart can''t supply enough blood to whole body? Create another. One pair of hands can''t do the job? Create another!" Feeling fascinated with such an exnation, Lilith and Lucifer looked down and focused on it. They both used magic and broke through Lith''s invisibility spells. They soon saw that the hands that were massaging their forbidden gardens really belonged to Lith and were a part of him. Out of his scap, an extra pair of hands appeared out that he was able to use. Lith, noticing that the twodies had seen it, exined further, "Having an extra set of limbs or anything else may seem ugly. So I hid it with spells. Don''t worry, these spells don''t take a toll on me and won''t affect anything in bed." "Hmm¡­ but¡­" Lucifer, even though was feeling aroused from Lith''s caresses, had her interest piqued in this and analyzing him, asked, "How are you able to multitask? I don''t think controlling four arms is easy." Lith smiled and gestured at his mother. "She''s the reason. She, along with my sister, trained me to multitask so I can easily do it." Lilith shed a gentle smile hearing that. She hugged Lith from the side and kissed his cheek. Lucifer felt irked looking at Lilith take Lith all to herself. "Look at you, getting so chummy with each second." She spit some venom to make Lilith back away a bit. Lilith smiled and didn''t reply. She knew Lucifer wasn''t serious and was just joking. Having exined to the two how things were, Lith said, "Since you know how things are, let''s begin with everything." Lith pointed towards his shaft and continued, "Mom, aunt, if you two wanna have a taste of it, now is the time. You won''t get the chance again until we''re done with the pounding." "What? You want me to suck your d¡ª what, bitch! Leave some space for me!!" Lucifer was about to question Lith when she saw Lilith go down and already start sucking Lith off. Lucifer wasn''t gonna deny Lith a blowjob as she wanted to have a taste of his dick, but her pride wouldn''t let her simply do as Lith had asked and would make her question him unnecessarily. But the useless question was overruled immediately as Lilith was faster than her. Knowing she would gobble everything up, Lucifer hurried and didn''t question Lith anymore. Lith chuckled looking at the healthypetition between his twodies. He held their hair into a ponytail and let them suck him off properly. Lilith had good technique and knew what Lith wanted. She acted ordingly and gave Lith a good time. Lucifer on the other hand was surprisingly good with everything as well. Although she seemed a bit inexperienced inparison to his mother, her techniques too were top notch. The Demon Queen apparently knew everything it seemed, Lith thought to himself. An hour passed with the two sucking him off. During this time, Lith climaxed once and shot his load inside Lucifer''s mouth. For the first time, Lucifer tasted semen and she wouldn''t lie, the strong rosy vor of it was really good. She craved for more and so stimted Lith more intensely by doing everything she could to make him feel aroused, bing a toughpetitor to Lilith. Lilith and Lucifer both took turns on Lith''s shaft. While one bobbed their head to and fro from it, the other would suck the jewels. To Lith, their mouths felt heavenly and he felt a tickle down his spine. It was an amazing feeling and he realized that he should get blowjobs more often. Currently, Lith was close to climaxing once again. Lilith could feel his shaft buldge inside her mouth and to make him more aroused and satisfied, she created a suction hard enough to make him feel very pleasant. Lith''s body shivered slightly and holding onto Lilith''s and Lucifer''s heads, he grunted and shot off his load in Lilith''s mouth. Lilith gulped the stuff down to not let it spill out while Lucifer watched her with a thirsty gaze. She wished that it was her in Lilith''s stead instead. Lilith could feel Lucifer''s gaze and Lith could see her expression as well from above. Lith smirked and said, "save some of it, mom. Don''t finish it all." Lilith gazed up and looked Lith in the eyes. She saw his smirking face and rolled her eyes, knowing full well what he was gonna make her do. She didn''t want to share her son''s seeds! But s¡­ "Share some of it to aunt, mom." Lith said with a smile. "Yes!" Lucifer identally showed her excitement. But then coughed and tried to hide it as if it never happened. Lilith, with her mouth full of Lith''s seeds, looked at him andmunicated via her eyes, pointing at herself and then at Lucifer. Lith chuckled looking at that and said, "Mom, I don''t mind looking at two beautifuldies kissing. Not to mention, these two beauties are mine and you both are sisters too. It''s all good. Go ahead." "Kiss?" Lucifer asked, only to see Lilith approach her. "Hey, wai¡ª" "Hmffph!" Lilith sealed her soft lips with Lucifer''s and shared Lith''s load with her. Lith whistled in amazement as he saw them and was instantly aroused, his little dragon roaring once again at the heavens. ''This bitch! She didn''t even warn me!'' Lucifer thought to herself and hit Lilith''s ass in resistance, which only turned on Lith more. But as soon as Lucifer felt the taste of Lith''s load on her pte, she thought, ''Oh well¡­ although forced, the taste is just as amazing as the first. Hmm¡­ I guess I shouldn''tin so much¡­'' Lucifer got absorbed in savoring Lith''s seed and didn''t notice how hot she was making the scene for Lith. It was too hot for him to handle and feeling his little brother be in pain, Lith thought to himself while looking at his twodies, ''Whom should I go with first?'' Chapter 635 For Convenience Sake** Making up his mind, Lith went behind Lilith and without warning her, prated her deepest recesses in one strong thrust. Lilith let out a muffled moan in Lucifer''s mouth. Lucifer, watching Lilith moan suddenly, looked around, only to find Lith standing behind her and thrusting his hips. ''Bitch!'' She cursed internally and knitted her brows. ''Why wasn''t I first!?'' Lucifer broke the kiss with Lilith and gulped down the sweet semen in her mouth. She then put her hands on Lilith''s shoulders and pushing her down slightly, looked Lith in the eyes and said, "Hey! Why are you there?" "What?" Lith didn''t get her. Lucifer rified, "I mean, why are you doing her? Shouldn''t you be doing me first?'' For being yed by him before, shouldn''t Lith bepensating her right now by giving her a good pounding? Why did he start doing Lilith instead? This wasn''t right, such were Lucifer''s thoughts. Lilith, being brought into the topic, raised herself up and blocked Lucifer''s view of Lith. She looked her in the eyes and said, "don''t disturb him. He prefers his mama." "Say what?" Lucifer squinted her eyes and red. "You heard me." Lilith said while shaking due to the thrusts from behind. Lith, although could stop the two from bickering once again, didn''t do so and just continued to pound his mother from behind and watched them. Such a nice scene couldn''t be seen everyday. Two beautiful women fighting for your shaft while you''re inside one of the two saiddies ''Ah¡­ what a nice feeling¡­'' Lith thought to himself while feeling Lilith''s insides tighten up and massage his shaft as she bickered with his aunt. A battle of words began between Lucifer and Lilith as they argued over why Lith should be doing them. Lucifer cursed Lilith and she cursed back. In just a few minutes, Lucifer said the word ''bitch'' almost ten times, breaking all past records. Although being called a bitch maye off as rude, since it was Lucifer, she had the privilege to do so without any problems. It was because her cursing in such a manner was actually her showing affection to her close ones. Lucifer was very bad at expressing gratitude and showing love, but at least via her actions and gestures, some hints of it could be seen. An example of it being the current instance where she was cursing Lilith because she wanted Lith in her. Lucifer had started liking Lith as her nephew and it was also an undeniable fact that he was pretty good at his craft. She wasn''t a shy young girl who would say directly that she wanted love and attention. She was a prideful demon and her lovenguage was through abuses that expressed how much she wanted to be dicked down. Lilith obviously knew it but she didn''t want to back down. She wanted love and affection from her son too and so she opted for a smarter choice. Since Lith was doing her already, why not bicker with Lucifer and keep her busy? This way Lilith would end up spending more time with him while Lucifer was involved in these meaningless arguments. Meanwhile Lith, the reason for their argument, was enjoying himself to the fullest and didn''t intend to stop them. After a few ten minutes more of hurling abuses at Lilith, Lucifer finally realized that it was meaningless to do so. "Urgh¡­ I am not talking to you anymore!" She looked at Lilith and said. "I don''t want to talk to you either." Lilith shrugged and replied. Lucifer harrumphed and getting up, stormed towards Lith. Reaching him, she grabbed his shoulder and said, "hey! Stop doing her. It''s my turn now." She turned around and bent down, putting her big ass on full disy for Lith to see Lith put on an amused look but before he could do anything next, Lilith turned her head back and said, "baby, you must not! Finish doing mama first, mama isn''t satisfied!" Surprise was visible on Lith''s face as he was now put in a dilemma. But thankfully, he had a solution to satisfy them both. "Put your hands on that wall and stick your butt up, aunt. I aming in a second." Lith said while pointing at a ss wall. Lucifer didn''t question and did as asked. She then turned her head back to see what Lith was upto. Lith smiled after she was gone. He put his hands under Lilith''s knees in front of him and picked her up, making her feel surprised. "Baby?" Lilith looked at Lith and asked, wondering why he put her in such a position. Lilith''s entire front was now visible to Lucifer as Lith had picked her up. He also hadn''t stopped sliding his cock in and out of her pussy. Lith smiled and answered, "Rx, mom. It''ll be good." Saying so, he walked towards Lucifer and as he reached, put his mother down on Lucifer''s back, stacking Lilith up against her. This position dumbfounded Lucifer and the same was the case with Lilith. Both of them looked back at Lith with questioning gazes. Lith let out a chuckle and spanked them, inscribing his handprint onto their soft marshmallows. "I am not being weird, this is for convenience''s sake." Lucifer squinted her eyes. "Putting your mother on top of your aunt¡­ you call this convenience?" Lilith nodded her head as well. "Baby you could do mama on the bed¡­ why such a position?" "Oh well¡­ it''s for a technique." Lith rubbed his fingers on Lucifer''s butthole while slowly moving to and fro within Lilith and chanted a spell in his mind. "Technique?" Lucifer asked. Lith finished chanting the spell by now and smirking in response to Lucifer''s question, he said softly, "Double trouble." Lucifer immediately felt a poke on her backdoor but before she could even realize it, Lith''s entire shaft slid inside her with a deep thrust. "Nngghhh¡­" Lucifer grunted as she felt difort. Lilith too felt the same powerful thrust like Lucifer, but since Lith''s shaft was already lodged inside her, the impact was a bit less. Lith began moving his hips and Lucifer''s difort washed away as pleasure took over her body. The twodies didn''t question Lith anymore as they understood the things he was doing. Lith, prating two holes simultaneously, felt an otherworldly pleasure from it. Along with the pleasure, he could also easily feel the difference between the two. Lith enjoyed himself to the fullest and since he had two shafts now, the pleasure also doubled for him. His hips rammed on his mother and aunt''s ass and while pounding the two simultaneously, he had a look outside the room. The tower Lith was in was in the middle of a big settlement. All around the tower were viges and a small town. Due to Lith''s immortal vision, he could clearly see what everyone was doing in the vige and in the town. Devils of various shapes, sizes, and color were roaming around, either eating, sleeping, or having sex. They seemed like they were running on their instincts to follow the carnal desires and pretty much nothing productive could be seen from them. Lith looked at them for a good while and thought, ''this should be expected from the First Floor. They are all mortal devils with a very limited lifespan. In any case, watching them have sex is not fun. I''ll change positions.'' Thinking so, Lith increased the intensity of his pounding and made Lucifer and Lilith moan in response. Half an hourter, he could feel the two of them squeezing him tightly and he knew that they were about to orgasm. Timing himself ordingly, with a few more long plunges in them, Lith shot off his load in the two and orgasmed. "Mhhmmmm~" "Ahhhhh~" Lucifer and Lilith moaned in satisfaction as they felt a warm sensation within their insides. Lucifer closed her eyes and her legs trembled slightly. Her tail swayed side to side, clearly indicating how satisfied she was. Lilith, having recovered, got down from Lucifer. As she did, Lith could see Lucifer''s ck tail with a heart-shaped end sway clearly in front of him. ''Damn¡­ I must not. It''s risky¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at it. But his body and mind weren''t in sync and putting his hand out, he grabbed Lucifer''s tail. "Hiiiii!" Lucifer felt a shiver down her spine as Lith grabbed her tail. She turned to look back with a red face and hissed like a startled cat at Lith. ''Oh shit!'' Lith thought to himself. But despite knowing the consequences, he rubbed her tail and also pinched the heart end slightly. "Ahhh¡­ don''t¡­ stop!" Lucifer felt weak with pleasure suddenly hitting her despite feeling pain. ''Don''t stop?'' Lith misheard her. He shrugged and said with a smile, "alright. As you say." Lith brought her tail close to his mouth and nibbled on its end while rubbing it. "Ohhhhh!" Lucifer''s toes curled up and her lower lips quivered, giving rise to a waterfall of love juices leaking out of her. Lucifer''s body trembled and she seemed like she would fall any minute. Lith let go of her tail and went in front to give her support. He picked her up and took her to bed and Lilith joined them. A few secondster, as Lucifer recovered and her hazy eyes became clear, she saw Lith''s smiling face in front of her. Lucifer immediately got up and holding Lith''s shoulder, looked him in the eyes and said with an angry face, "Damn you! I told you not to touch my tail!" "Oops. I forgot, sorry." Lith tried to y dumb. Lilith chuckled from the side but then shook her head as she knew he wouldn''t be spared by Lucifer. Lucifer knitted her brows and pushed Lith on the bed. She got on top of him and said, "Bad children need to be punished. You crossed a line you shouldn''t. Now get ready to face aunt Lucifer''s wrath." Chapter 636 In The Demon Queens Clutches** Being on top of Lith, Lucifer had her wings wide open, her rod horns were glowing and her tail was swaying in such a way that it reeked of malice. Lucifer definitely looked like someone who was upto no good to Lith, but herpletely nude front that was right in front of his eyes made him ignore everything else and focus on them. The pink buds on Lucifer''s soft and perky big tits, herbial folds hiding her pink insides, her t abdomen, her smooth armpits, and most importantly her devilishly beautiful face with majestic red horns¡­ It was a feast for Lith''s eyes. He couldn''t focus on one thing at a time and his eyes wandered everywhere. While this happened, his meat stick was being stimted by Lucifer''s tight anal walls. Lith truly was on cloud nine at the moment and it could be made even better by having his hands full of some goody softness and his lips sealed by Lucifer''s cherry red ones. Lith extended his hands forward to hold Lucifer''s swinging big breasts, but Lucifer swatted his hands away and said looking him in the eyes, "Nuh-uh. You''re being punished. No touching." Lith clicked his tongue. "It''s a crime to not let a man touch hisdy''s jugs during coitus." Lucifer rolled her eyes. "Do you have any idea what I went through just a second ago? And also, this is a punishment. They aren''t meant to be fun." Lith clicked his tongue again as he heard that. Lilith, sitting beside Lucifer, chuckled and got down toy beside Lith. "Here, you can touch mama as much as you want, baby." She hugged Lith from the side and said. "No way!" Lucifer immediately responded. She bent down and pinned Lith''s hands to the side, not allowing him to touch anything. Lucifer then red at Lilith and said, "this is a punishment, stay out of it or I''ll break up our friendship." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. Was the thing that was going so serious to threaten his mother with friendship? Lilith, hearing that, immediately got up and sped her hand. She then smiled and asked, "Really? Will you do that?" Lucifer wrinkled her nose. ''This bitch.'' A vein popped on her head. "Why do you look happy? Do you not want to be my frien¡ª" "Yes!" Lilith didn''t let Luciferplete her question and answered. Another vein popped on Lucifer''s forehead as she became further annoyed. She clicked her tongue and said, "too bad. I am not breaking up anything. You''re stuck with me. Not only are you my best friend, you''re also my sister. Take the L." Lucifer''s lingo was modern due to ying too many online games. Not only was she good at that, she had also mastered the art of trash-talking and no one among her friends and family could beat her in that. Lilith sighed. "For a second I thought my dreams hade true¡­" "Hmph!" Lucifer harrumphed. She continued to ride Lith up and down and feeling annoyed by Lilith, felt she should start with Lith''s real punishment. As soon as Lucifer thought of that, Lith felt soft bristles brush all around his shaft. The ticklish feeling had returned! Lucifer bent down again and pinned Lith''s both hands. She looked him in the eyes and said while licking her luscious lips, "my dear nephew, this is what you get for ying with your aunt." Lucifer tightened her hold on Lith''s rod and made him grunt in response. ''So tight! But so good!'' Lith couldn''t decide whether to feel pained or pleasure as both things hit him at max capacity. In just five minutes, with Lucifer providing such sensations, Lith felt his climax being close. Lucifer could feel the buldge within her and knowing he could erupt any moment, she loosened her hold and took his shaft out of her. Suddenly, Lith felt as if he was dropped down from the highest of heavens to the deepest levels of hell. He opened his eyes and was about to question, when he saw his aunt stare at him with an evil smile visible on her face. "How does it feel?" Lucifer asked. Before Lith could answer, she put her asshole on top of his dick and slid it right inside once again, making Lith feel good and be unable to speak. Just like that, Lucifer repeated these things a few more times and made Lith experience hell. He felt so tortured that he couldn''t even think about what revenge he would take once he was free from the Demon Queen''s clutches. In the truest essence, for the first time, Lucifer was acting like a Demon Queen. This is what the demons did, torturing people and ying them like a fiddle. Although Lith was experiencing hell right not, Lucifer was pretty sure that woulde after this torture, was a blissful experience he had never had before. She was sure even his mother hadn''t given him such an experience. How was she so sure? Well, for starters, concern was visible all over Lilith''s face as she sat beside her son and watched him be on edge. Lucifer knew Lilith hadn''t butted in because the pleasure that woulde after would be an unforgettable memory for Lith. But yes, there was a lot of concern on her face and Lucifer was enjoying every moment of this mother-son duo. They had yed with Lucifer too much, now it was payback time. Continuing to torture Lith for a few more minutes, Lucifer felt it was enough. If she overdid it, it wouldn''t be good. "Alright, punishment time is over. I''ll let you cum now." Lucifer let go of Lith''s hands and got back up. "Feel free to touch and do as you like." Lucifer then turned to look at Lilith and said, "bitch, he''s gonna erupt like a volcano. My ass can''t contain everything, better get ready to swallow or it''ll go to waste¡­ which I am sure would be a great pity given how tasty it is." Even though Lucifer''s tone was vulgar, she was actually correct with Lith''s seeds going to waste being a pity. Lilith knew how tasty they were and even though it meant she would be having things that came out of Lucifer''s butt, she was fine with it. Immortals were all clean beings. They didn''t eat food so there was no waste being produced. Their bodies were all nourished as well as kept clean by elemental energies and so it was pretty sanitary to suck and even eat out someone''s butt. Lilith went behind Lucifer and got herself in position. Lucifer looked down at Lith who seemed to be in pain. Lith, although was in great pain, after having his aunt bounce on his dick once again, felt really good. Even he was aware that he was going to erupt like a volcano and although it seemed a bit scary, he was all in for it. Lith held Lucifer''s hips for butt cheeks for support and grabbed them tight enough to have his handprints etched on them. Lucifer then increased the intensity of her bouncing on Lith''s shaft and a few minutester¡­ "Argh¡­ I am cu¡­ argh¡­ming!" SPURRTT! "Ohhhhhh!" Lith''s hold tightened even further on Lucifer''s ass as body arched up and he shoved his dick deep inside her anal canal. As expected, his load erupted and sttered everywhere within Lucifer, making her feel a totally foreign sensation and orgasm in pleasure. Lucifer''s eyes rolled up and she fell down on Lith as his warm semen wandered within her, causing a slight buldge on her abdomen, showcasing just how much the quantity was. Cum dripped out of Lucifer''s ass and being prepared, Lilith skillfully gulped down everything without wasting a drop. After being finished and doing some cleaning up, the three decided to rest a bit. Lithy t on his back and his mother was on one side and his aunt on the other. Lilith, snuggling closer to Lith, caressed his hair and said with a gentle smile, "You must be thirsty after letting out so much right?" "Oh yes, indeed." Lith nodded. Lilith chuckled and moved slightly upwards, bringing her breasts directly in front of Lith''s face. Looking at the pair of heavenly goodness dangling in front of him, Lith''s inner culture woke up. Without wasting any time, he suckled onto the pointy pink nipples. Gulp¡­ Gulp¡­ "Magnificent." Lith spoke like a true connoisseur as the sweet milk flowed down his throat. Lucifer, lying on the side, smelled the air of debauchery happening right beside her. Not understanding how something like that could happen so close to her without her involvement, Lucifer turned to look at Lilith and Lith, only to feel surprised. "You''ve got milk?" She asked, surprise visible on her face. Lilith smiled. "Of course." "Why?" Lilith chuckled. "Why would I not?" "..." Lucifer was dumbfounded with the response. When Lucifer asked why, she was referring to the context of Lilith''s children being all grown. There was no need for milk now so why did Lilith have them still? "I don''t understand why you still have milk." Lucifer put out her thoughts and rified. She then put on a pondering expression and continued, "Is it because you wanna cosy as a cow? Or is it because of some other reason that I am not aware of?" "..." Chapter 637 Lith Tells His Plans To Lucifer Lucifer''s stupid question wasn''t liked by Lilith, which resulted in her getting hit on the head. Lucifer knitted her brows and was going to bicker, but Lith chimed in and talked about going for another round. Lucifer got distracted by it and since her body hadn''t cooled down yet, went for another round. Lith, Lilith, and Lucifer went on for a whole day. Lith climaxed inside the twodies multiple times and got sucked dry. Once everyone was satisfied to their heart''s content, they rested for a bit and after dressing up, sat around a round table and chatted over tea. While talking, Lucifer asked what was on her mind for so long, "Right¡­ Why did you suddenly decide to visit me, nephew?" Lith put down his teacup and said, without joking this time, "It''s for work. I need a favor from you, aunt." Before Lucifer could ask further, Lilith chimed in and asked, "What favor do you need from her, baby? If you want something, you can just ask mama instead." Lucifer knitted her brows hearing that. She turned to look at Lith and said, "Ignore your mother''s words and ask." "Ask me whatever you want, there''s no favor between an aunt and her nephew." Lith smiled in response. He couldn''t help but extend his hand out and pinch Lucifer''s cheek. "Damn, I didn''t know my aunt had a gentle side to her too." Lucifer pped Lith''s hand away and said, "If you do that again, I''ll kill you." Lith chuckled and leaned in to give Lucifer a kiss on her cheek, seemingly not threatened by her words. "Alright. Since there''s no favor, I''ll call it help then. I need some help from you aunt." "What help?" Lucifer asked, a bit curious. "It''s like this¡­" Lith exined to Lucifer what had transpired in the Elven Continent. The Humans had attacked the Elves and it wasn''t a normal attack, but something that came from the Human Court itself. The behavior of the Humans made it clear that they wanted to war and take control of other races. They had been showing signs of it from ages, but now they had started acting on it. Lith didn''t know a lot of things about them, but this was what he deciphered. Of course, if Lith came to such a conclusion, Lilith and Lucifer could understand as well what was transpiring. The two had been watching the humans for a much longer time than Lith could even imagine. "So they finally couldn''t sit still." Lilithmented. Lucifer nodded their head from the side and rubbing her chin, said, "I don''t know where they got the balls to attack that cow bitch, but since they did, it''ll be fun to see her retaliation." Lilith shook her head. "I don''t think Agalea will retaliate." Lucifer clicked her tongue. "You''re right. She''ll not do anything unless it''s threatening her too much. I hate pacifists like that." Lith interrupted the two''s conversation after Lucifer said that, saying, "Well, I am sure aunt Agalea doesn''t know about this yet because I erased the evidence." Lucifer looked at Lith with a stupefied look hearing that. "Why would you do that? Do you want to anger that cow?" Lith felt a bit weird to hear his Elf aunt being called a cow, but he ignored it and continued, "No. I have full control over everything in the Elven Continent for a year, so even if I told this news, she wouldn''t do anything unless I instructed her to." "Alright. And?" Lucifer asked Lith to continue further. Lith nodded. "Soing to the main topic, the help I wanted from you." Lith''s lips curved up. "I want aunt to release the devils in the Human Continent for a while." "..." Lucifer, for the second time, was dumbfounded with what she was hearing. She knocked Lith''s forehead a finger flick and asked, "Are you okay in the head? Do you know what you''re asking from me?" "Of course." Lith replied immediately. Lucifer''s mood turned serious. "Lith, in case you don''t know, releasing the devils would mean I am dering war on the Human race. The Human Supreme Rank woulde knocking at my door when that happens." "Although it wouldn''t be a problem since¡­" Lucifer flexed her bicep. "...since your aunt is damn strong, I just don''t want to needlessly fight for nothing." Lilith, being silent for so long, finally said while looking at Lith, "baby, do you want to war with the humans? Do you want to conquer them?" Lith shook his head. He knew where his mother was getting at. She loved him so much that if he asked her to kill all of the Humans, she would do so without thinking twice. Lith also had a hunch that his mother was definitely stronger than the Human Supreme Rank, so the Human Race was doomed if he made amand to his mother. Add onto that, there were also his aunts who were Supreme Ranks and also his wife, Arya. Lith was basically surrounded by overpowered beauties who would do anything for him. But of course, he had no such ns and his goal was something else. "Mom, I am not nning to kill all the Humans. Rx." Lith then turned to look at Lucifer. "Aunt, I am not asking you to dere war on the Humans. What I am asking is¡­" Time to time, the Humans would summon the Devils through ancient spells and sign a contract with them, eventually gaining the ability to use their powers. These summoning spells gave the Devilstemporary ess to the real world, but it wasn''t a permanent method as the Humans could cancel the spells and the Devils would be gone. However, they would suffer bacsh for canceling the spells and the Devils could also curse them before leaving, causing them more harm than good. Another instance where the Devils came out of the Abyss was when Lucifer''s suppression fluctuated on the lower levels, making cracks appear through which the Devils could escape and roam in the normal world. They would gain freedom from the Abyss and could eat people until they were either killed by some higher being or imprisoned by the Demons. Both the cases are an example of how the Devils coulde out of the Abyss. Lith wanted to make use of these and create a scenario where it would appear like an ident had happened and the Devils were temporarily out of the Abyss. The Devils would then attack the Humans and run havoc in their continent, causing a widespread massacre. This was Lith''s goal and he needed Lucifer to help him in that. Hearing everything and understanding it all, Lucifer put on a pondering expression and asked, "All of that is good, but why do you wanna do such a thing? What will you get?" Lith smiled. "There''s a rare resource that I want to harvest. To do that, I need people to war." Lilith, looking at Lith, said, "If you need resources, the n''s treasury is open for you. Did you not find things there to your liking?" Lith shook his head. "It is to my liking, mom. But yes, the treasurycks this resource and although it isn''t something I truly need, I feel it''ll be a fun experience to harvest it." "Damn, you''re attacking a whole ass main race for a single resource?" Lucifer asked with visible surprise. But then she smiled and continued, "Good. I like this attitude. So when are we starting?" Lith chuckled hearing that and answered Lucifer the things she wanted to know. For the entire afternoon, Lith nned with Lucifer on the things she needed to do and also let his mother have an idea on what he was doing. Lilith was a bit sad knowing she couldn''t do anything in this, but Lith cheered her up by changing topics and saying that he''ll have a lot of free time after a while and would spend it with her. Lucifer of course heard it and demanded to be given attention as well, which slightly annoyed Lilith as Lucifer was being a third wheel in between her and her baby''s sweet future time. An argument began between the two again and Lith watched them bicker with a smile on his face and while sipping on some tea. Once their argument was done, Lith chatted with them for some time more and once he felt it was enough for today, got up and said stretching, "Alright, I think it''s time to leave." Chapter 638 Rens Mothers (1/2) "You''re leaving? So soon?" Lucifer asked. "Where are you going now?" Lilith asked as well. Lith smiled. "Where else? To the Human Continent, of course." Lilith and Lucifer let out a surprised look. "Isn''t it too early?" Lucifer asked. Lith shook his head. "It isn''t. There''s so many factors at y that even if I start today, it''ll take quite a few years to bepleted. Anyway, let''s not get into it more." Lucifer shrugged. "If you say so. But be careful. The Humans aren''t dumb." Lith nodded. "Alright, I am gonna go see Ren and leave." "Ren?" "My pup." Lith said simply. "Oh, I see." Lucifer nodded her head but then shook it and said, "I don''t think Cerberus will let you take him. You shouldn''t have brought him here." "If they don''t, it''s alright." Lith shrugged. "I don''t want to separate a child from their mother. But let''s go take a look at them first." "Alright." Lucifer agreed. Lith turned to look at Lilith after he was done conversing with Lucifer and said, "I''ll see youter then, mom." Lilith nodded and giving him a kiss on his forehead, parted ways with him. Lucifer took Lith out of the tower and before leaving for the castle, gave Lith a glimpse of the Abyss and told him how vast and deep it was. Lith was amazed by it and told Lucifer he''ll drop byter to see more of it. The two then went out of the Abyss and were finally back in the normal world. Lith once again had a glimpse of Lucifer''s territory and no matter how much he tried, he still couldn''t believe that such a demonic ce belonged to the person standing beside him. Lucifer''s territory looked like an end-level boss'' residence from games. It appeared so scary and dangerous that Lith was sure if a mortal were to have a look at it, would piss his pants and be traumatized for life. But despite that, Lith still couldn''t put Lucifer and her territory in one frame. She didn''t appear as dangerous and scary as her territory. Part of the reason why Lith was having a tough time with it could be because he had plowed Lucifer multiple times and couldn''t see her as such. Lucifer, standing beside Lith, suddenly felt annoyed. She turned to look at him and pinched his stomach. "You''re thinking something bad about me, aren''t you?" "Eh?" Lith felt caught. But then he realized something like that couldn''t be true. Lucifer didn''t possibly know how to read thoughts, did she? "Why would I do that?" Lith shook his head and said, putting away his surprised look. "If I want to do something bad to you, I don''t think I''ll be shying away." Saying so, Lith grabbed her big breast. Lucifer squinted her eyes, feeling suspicious. "What ill were you thinking of me?" She didn''t buy Lith''s words. Lith shook his head again. "I told you, I would never do anything behind your back. Wait¡ª no¡­" Lith suddenly felt his words weren''t right. He cleared his throat and continued, "I mean, I would do you behind your back, yes, but the context I was referring to was something else." Lucifer wrinkled her nose, feeling the stupidness of the conversation rise and swatted Lith''s hand away from her breast. "Stop doing weird things and do what you need to. I have work to do and need to leave." "Do what I need to?" Lith put on a pondering expression. "HmmMmmMmm¡­ I wonder what¡ª" Lucifer flicked Lith''s forehead. "No jokes. I am not letting you have your way with me again anytime soon. Go do your work, I have some stuff to do as well." Lith chuckled and stopped joking. He walked towards the entrance of the castle and halfway through, Adriel arrived and joined him and Lucifer. The three reached the entrance and saw the three girls sitting cross-legged around each other with Ren sitting on the middle girl''sp. The girls noticed Lith, Lucifer, and Adriel arrive and before they could talk to them, Ren woke up and woofed happily at Lith. He got out of his mother''sp and ran towards Lith. "Hey! Where are you running?" The girl with orange hair, having a fiery temper, eximed. "Come back to mommy!" The three girls had no name as of now as Lucifer was too busy doing her own things and also because Cerberus seemed like one big beast with three heads. At no point did it ur to Lucifer that they would be separate and she didn''t name them. Cerberus also didn''t bother with it as they were busy doing their own things. Despite not having names, they could be easily differentiated via their personalities. One among them was short tempered and it was easily noticeable. The middle girl among the three, although appeared calm and normal, if made angry, was even worse than the girl with a short temper. Thest girl among the three was in a world of her own. What was going on in her head, nobody could figure out and she had the most mild temperament among the three. Lucifer, looking at the scene in front, couldn''t help but smile andment, "Well, well, well¡­ looks like I''ll be watching a family drama." Cerberus were territorial and extremely possessive. They had not attacked Lith yet because Lucifer was with them and just watched their child run in his arms. The three girls walked towards Lith and the middle one, trying to be calm, said, "Give us our child back." Lith, looking at three girls, firstly couldn''t believe they were the same ferocious beast that was guarding Lucifer''s castle, and secondly, was at awe looking at them show their motherly side with such possessiveness. ''I am sorry but¡­ I''ll never be able to take these three seriously ever in my life from here on¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at the three cute girls, who were apparently mothers. What happened with Lucifer, was happening again. His aunt may be scary to everyone else, to him she just appeared like ady who needed lots of attention and love. She appeared harmless and cute to him, just like his other wives. Lucifer, looking at Lith staring at the girls and thinking something, suddenly felt he was thinking something bad about her again and felt annoyed. ''I swear I''ll whoop his butt if I get to know what bad stuff he''s onto.'' Lucifer thought to herself, but didn''t act on her thoughts as she didn''t have any evidence backing it. "Give him back!" The short tempered Cerberus eximed. Lith snapped out his thoughts and looking at them, said, "Alright." He handed Ren to them without thinking twice. The three girls became happy once they got Ren back and snuggled together with him, ignoring the three guys standing in front of them. "That was quick." Lith couldn''t help butment. Lucifer chuckled. "Indeed" Ren, being taken back by his mothers, was suffocated by their tight hugs and woofed in pain. The three girls didn''t listen to him and continued to hug him. Lith, looking at his buddy''s suffocated look, could understand what he was going through. He would be in the same position time to time when his mother would just never let him go. Lith felt pity for the guy and clearing his throat, said, "Hey you three girls, do you mind we if have a chat?" The three looked at Lith as he asked that. They knitted their brows in response as they knew what he may be asking them, but then saw Lucifer beside him, who nodded in response and gestured them to not act impulsively. "Okay." The three said. "Good, let''s head inside the castle. You guys can talk there. It also has been a while since you guys were inside, right?" Lucifer smiled and said while walking upto them and rubbing their heads. If anyone else were to touch Cerberus in such a manner, they would never live to see the next instant, let alone the next day. But Lucifer was like a mother to the three girls and she could do anything to them. Adriel, standing behind Lucifer and watching the entire scene unfold, couldn''t help but think to herself how useless her job suddenly became. Usually Lucifer would give hermand the moment she was in her vicinity, but now she didn''t even look at her, let alone give any order. Such thoughts may make Adriel appear sad, but in reality, she was very happy with whatever was happening. Finally after a long time, she didn''t get anymands! She was really happy to be ignored! Adriel wished this continued and without saying a word, stood beside Lucifer and enjoyed her break. Oblivious to the thoughts of the people around him, Lith walked inside the castle to have a chat with the mothers of his puppy. It seemed that he wouldn''t be getting Ren back with how the behaviour of his mothers was, but he wouldn''t know until he talked to them. ''Let''s how it goes...'' Lith thought to himself as he walked inside. Chapter 639 Rens Mothers (2/2) Around a rectangr table sat Lith, Lucifer, and Ren''s three mothers on the opposite side, holding him in their arms. Adriel stood behind Lucifer in wait, ready to execute any instructions she may have for her. Lith began the conversation and firstly greeted the three girls and introduced himself. The girls simply nodded and didn''t introduce themselves back. Lith wondered if it was due to theirck of social skills and feeling nothing wrong with it because they were demonic beasts, questioned them further by asking their names. As he did that, their response baffled Lith as he got to know they didn''t have names. He turned to look at Lucifer and stared at her with an unhappy look, clearly indicating he was disappointed in her. "Hey!" Lucifer didn''t like such a look. "I had no idea they were without names. All my life, I thought they were called Cerberus and I just called them that." Lith shook his head. His disappointment was immeasurable and his aunt was truly stupid. Lucifer could feel what Lith was thinking of and she felt annoyed. But she also knew it was her fault so she didn''t say anything in response. Lucifer turned to look at the three girls and said, "Hey, Cerberus, why didn''t you guys tell me you were without names?" The girl with the fierce attitude closed her eyes and said calmly, "We were too small when you had us. We barely knew anything." The middle girl nodded. "But don''t worry, it''s not your fault. Almost all our life, we three have lived as one so you might not have felt the need." The third girl, not being zoned out this time, added calmly while looking at Lucifer, "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault." Their responses made Lucifer feel bad. It was a genuine mess up and as Cerberus had mentioned, the three were one for most part so it was a genuine mistake. But Lucifer knew a mess up of this degree was pretty good. Being an experienced person, she should''ve known and done better. However, what was done was done and Lucifer couldn''t change the past. She could only curse herself for being the way she was and learn from it. Lucifer got up from her seat and went behind the three. She hugged them and said softly, "I am sorry, girls. I should''ve known better." The girls, being hugged by Lucifer so suddenly, were left speechless. Their emotions took better of them and all three nked out. For the first time in a long while, they experienced care from someone. The warmth Lucifer showed them made their eyes moist. But being beasts with prowess equivalent to a Supreme Rank, the three girls held them back and didn''t say or do anything else. The three girls were cared for when they were separate but that was the time when they were very young. Their teenage and adult life was spent as Cerberus and since they were growing so much with each passing day, Lucifer put them out in the open. Although the cold outside and the open air didn''t bother them, the girls still longed for some warmth and care which they had hardly ever received in their lives. Their longing however was suppressed as their innate thirst for power took over once they were out on their own. They worked hard and cultivated ording to their instincts, eventually bing powerful and getting noticed by Lucifer. Lucifer trained them further and had them reach the peak of cultivation. Once they were of such a level, love and care was naturally something that was far too suppressed within them. They weren''t bothered by it anymore and for the rest of their lives, roamed around the entrance of the Demon Castle, guarding it. But at this very moment when Lucifer hugged them so suddenly, their suppressed emotions overwhelmed them and made them unable to think straight. Lucifer could feel the changes within them and although was surprised, didn''t let them go and hugged them tight. Lith, who was watching everything from the start, was surprised with the sudden chain of reactions. Suddenly out of nowhere, he triggered an event which made the mighty demonic beast emotional. He didn''t know whether he was a genius to do this or was it just pure luck. Whatever the case, Lucifer was doing a good job currently and wasn''t being a bitch like she usually was. The fluctuating emotions of the three girls made Lucifer hug them even tighter and cuddle. She could very well understand that these three girls were without a guardian or parent for so long that even a simple thing such as a hug could make them emotional. Lucifer cursed herself once again knowing how much she had neglected these poor girls. She only realized now that she should have taken better care of these innocent girls. But as they say, betterte than never, and taking that to heart, Lucifer internally thought she would treat these girls better. ''Wait, it''s not these girls¡­ but my girls. They are my girls and I''ll never neglect them again.'' Lucifer thought to herself and hugged them tighter. Finally after a while, the girlsposed themselves and their emotions appeared stable enough for Lucifer to let them go. Lucifer then got back to her seat and sping her hand together, said with a smile, "Alright, let''s have a small naming ceremony. Adriel, go do the arrangements. I want to give my girls the things they deserve." "As Her Majesty wishes." Adriel bowed and left. Lith, raising his eyebrow in surprise, asked, "My girls?" This was the first time Lith had heard Lucifer say something like that. Cerberus were confused as well and looked at Lucifer. Lucifer smiled. "Of course." She pointed at the three and continued, "Those three are mine, so of course I''ll call them my girls." Lucifer calling them in such a possessive and intimate manner made the three girls smile. But Lith wasn''t smiling and said while shaking his head, "Look at you¡­ it hasn''t even been five minutes since you saw three young girls, and you''re already trying to get them under your grasp. Tch. Tch. Tch. I expected better from you aunt, didn''t think you were a lolicon." "Huh?" Lucifer was dumbfounded with this analysis. But then she red at him and said, "Stop making weird jokes. This is a serious moment." Lith chuckled in response and didn''t say anything further. A few hours passed. Lucifer had a small naming ceremony with Cerberus and ended up naming the fierce one as Roxanne, the timid one Rosalynn, and the zoned out one as Ruth. While deciding on the names, since their child was already called as Ren, Lucifer decided to name them something with R. It then immediately clicked Lucifer and she thought of Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth. However, since Roxy and Rosy didn''t sound mature enough, she borated them further and named them as such. Even though they had big names, Lucifer would still call them Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth when talking to them. Getting names for themselves, the girls were very happy and went on to hug Lucifer, not leaving her alone for even a second. It was a happy moment for all and finally when their naming and everything was done, Lith brought up the topic of wanting to take Ren back with him, which made the three girls'' mood drop. "No! You can''t take our child with you." Was a stern message Lith got from the three. It was understandable and Lith didn''t want to separate a child from their mothers. But¡­ Ren was sad knowing he wouldn''t be with Lith and it was clearly noticeable. Even though the time Lith spent with Ren was short, he unknowingly had a big impact on Ren''s life. Ren didn''t want to be separated from Lith, but it was also true that he wouldn''t want to be without his mothers. It was a dilemma in which Ren was in and Lith had to do something about it. Telling all of this stuff to Cerberus wasn''t a viable option as they wouldn''t think of anything but their child. They wouldn''t want topromise on him and it was rightfully justified. However, Ren''s happiness needed to be taken into consideration as well and racking his brain for a bit, Lith came up with a solution and said, "Hear me out first and think of things rationally." Cerberus were angry and they red at Lith for wanting to take their child away. But Lucifer chimed in this time and had them calm down. Once they were ready to listen, Lith made them understand that he wasn''t separating Ren from them. They would always be together but Ren needed to grow too otherwise he would just be a mortal dog who would one day die. This realization shook the girls and they listened to Lith seriously. Lith told them that he possessed many good things which he could provide to Ren and have him cultivate, eventually making him as powerful as his mothers. Cerberus argued that they could do it as well but Lith then said that Ren would get to adventure outside, meet many people, look at many things, and overall just have a lot of wild experiences. Cerberus were already too strong and if they tried to go out and repeat what Lith was doing, it wouldn''t be the same and Ren''s growth would be slow. Eventually Lucifer took it to herself in exining her girls the things and finally convinced them that it was better for Ren to go with Lith. Ren became happy knowing he would be with Lith but the problem of separation still haunted Cerberus. Lith assured them that there wouldn''t be such a problem as he would be visiting the Demon Castle frequently. Lucifer asked why he would visit frequently which only made Lith cough and change topic by mentioning the fact that Cerberus were free to visit Ren whenever they wanted. They coulde to Nightingale and wait for Lith there or if they knew where Lith was, they could go visit him there. It was a win-win situation on all sides and finally after a lot more talking, Lith ended up having Ren back with him. After spending some time with Lucifer and her girls, Lith bid them farewell and left for the Human Continent along with Ren. * Outskirts of a random vige, Human Continent. Lith teleported below a tree with Ren in his arms. There was a vige in front of him and looking at it, Lith smiled and petting Ren, asked, "Are you ready for a new adventure?" "Woof!" Ren said happily, even though he didn''t understand what Lith meant. Lith chuckled. "Let''s get moving then." Chapter 640 Seeds Sown! Badum! Badum! Badum! "Huh¡­ Why''s my heart beating so fast?" Sitting in a dimly lit room, Lucas said while holding onto his chest. He looked around, wondering what could be the reason, only to find nothing. Lucas was still in Raizen, his residence being close to the Human Ancestor''s Pce. This was the safest ce in all of the Human Continent and there shouldn''t be anyone who woulde looking for trouble. Then why was his heart beating so fast? He couldn''t help but wonder as he paced to and fro in his room. After a while of thinking and noting to any proper conclusions, Lucas''s restlessness rose further. Having a lot of stress and not being able to do anything, he gave up and sat down on a chair. Lucas covered his face and running his hands through his hair, said with visible frustration, "despite trying everything, nothing is going in the right direction. I haven''t had any interaction with those people, not even thought about their names, but I still feel they are somehow involved in everything that went wrong for me." Lucas continued to think of all the things that went wrong and suddenly, when something clicked him, he got up from the chair and went towards the window to look outside. The busy city of Raizen came into his view and people could be seen moving around from one ce to another. Looking at them, Lucas knitted his brows and thought, ''A Demigod will never have the powers to alter events to such a high degree. Does that mean my assumptions were wrong? Does this world have a God?'' Lucas shook his head. ''Impossible. That shouldn''t be the case. That woman should still be a Demigod, a Supreme Rank, and should be a God after a few millennia. But then¡­'' An annoyed look appeared on Lucas''s face. ''...what is making everything go so wrong!?'' Having absolutely no clue whatsoever despite cursing and thinking so much, Lucas took out his phone to check if there''s any major event happening in the world. After an hour of going through everything, Lucas found nothing major happening. It was the usual thing in the rest of the world with nothing major happening. As for the Human Continent, there was news that some people were dissatisfied with some people and so were warring. Wars in the Human Continent were amon urrence and at all times of the year, there would be some or the other town shing with its neighbour. Other than the war news, news outlets were talking about which King''s daughter was having a birthday party, which event was going to have the most nobles, where themoners were protesting, and so on. Skimming through these things, Lucas found something interesting. In the viges of a border town at the far East of the country, there were some mishaps happening. People were apparently caught summoning Devils and also for using ck Magic. People in these border towns weren''t well educated and being mortals with ambitions to be immortals, they got coaxed into doing weird things by some dark organizations. The people got possessed by devils and went on a killing spree, destroying their own town as well as a few neighbouring ones. They were stopped only after officials from the maind arrived and detained them. The bordering towns were then cleansed and all things rted to ck Magic was confiscated. Although this development may seem a bit omnious, there was nothing of noteworthy in it. The Humans have been doing such things since ages. Humans and Demons were at odds since ancient times and due to the thirst for power, were constantly exploited by the Devils. It was also for this reason that this news was not given much attention. News of some noble''s daughter celebrating her birthday was more popr than even wars happening in the Human Continent. After a whole hour of going through news, Lucas found absolutely nothing and his restlessness was still there. Cursing his luck, Lucas decided to go out and do things to calm his mind as well as search for new opportunities to raise his cultivation. * A week passed. Border Town, Human Continent. "Dig. Dig. Dig." Lith was squatting down and cheering for Ren, who was digging the ground with his little paws. Ren was happy to do usual dog things but if his mothers were to know that he was being made to do manualbour, Lith probably would have a hard time dealing with them. The golden retriever''s snowhite fur was getting dirty as he dig further down in the ground. But once there was a small pit formed, Lith stopped him. He put a small red seed into the pit and cast a few spells above it. Once done, Lith used a cleaning spell and got Ren cleaned. "Onto the next spot now." Lith said and walked around the border town. As he walked, he had the attention of the people on him. It was not because he was doing weird things, but because of his looks. Lith had disguised himself to be a wandering adventurer. He was dressed in in and simple clothes and had even changed his hair color to ck and eye color to blue. However, despite the changes and even after being dressed simply, his demeanor and the way he conducted himself was something that made him stand out from the rest. The mortals of the border towns usually didn''t have a lot of interaction with people from the maind and were limited to their own small region. They also knew each other well and looking at Lith, they could guess that he was someone from the maind who was visiting the border town. Usually only officials would visit these border towns for inspections and that too would happen once in many tens of years. Whenever they visited, they were treated like gods. The only thing that made the people not think of Lith as an official and kowtow in front of him was himpletely ignoring the people around him. Officials would usually interact and since Lith wasn''t doing so, he may not be one. Such were the thoughts of the people. While Lith attracted a lot of attention onto himself, he wasn''t worried about anything and continued to do his thing. Once he was done sowing the seeds, Lith stretched and said, "Nice. Everything is done." He then turned to look at the crowd of people staring at him and smiling, said, "Hey, you guys." The crowd was surprised with Lith suddenly calling them out. They didn''t talk back to Lith and just watched him. Lith chuckled. "You bunch seem curious to know what I am upto, right? Well then, since I am in a good mood, I''ll exin. Once upon a time¡­" Lith began with his story telling and slowly but steadily, had every person''s attention from the crowd. Lith told the people that he was a small boy from a border town like this one. His parents were killed by the officials from maind and to exact revenge for them, he left his home in search of immortality and to be stronger. His story touched the hearts of many people, young and old it didn''t matter. The older people had seen discrimination happen from their very own eyes when the officials from maind visited them. Whenever a visit would happen, young girls would be taken to satisfy their needs, people would be treated like ves, and only when they would be leaving would they drop some gifts that would supposedly give the people a way to be immortals. But in the end, these gifts would be a scam and the people would be left used. The younger ones were educated about this by the older ones and thus, everyone could rte with Lith''s story. Lith then told them about a few fake adventures and how he went onto be an immortal and took his revenge. Now that his revenge was done, he felt that he should do something to help other poor people. For this very reason, Lith was now roaming town to town to impart the knowledge of immortality to people which the maind officials would never do. Lith''s story was emotional and made many cry. But at the end, it sparked the fire of ambition within them to be immortals. They cheered for Lith and weren''t scared of him anymore. Everyone gathered around Lith and hailed him like a hero. Everyone forgot what he was doing a while ago and finally, news of Lith spread like a wildfire in the neighbouring towns and manye to visit him and get the divine knowledge. Lith was impartial and benevolent. He gave the people knowledge to be immortals and told them to do a few things once they saw a sapling grow in the ces where he had sown seeds. Everyone felt happy and a joyous atmosphere was present in the border towns. Amidst this atmosphere, Lith took his leave and looking back at the lights from the town, he smiled and looking at Ren in his arms, said, "The Devil summoning techniques were sessful in the vige we arrived. The seeds had been sown for the grand event that''s about to happen. Are you excited for it, Ren?" "Woof!" Ren smiled and shook his tail happily, even though he didn''t understand a single word that Lith said. Lith chuckled. He pet Ren and said, "Too bad, you won''t get to see it because I am sure your mothers would keep you busy." "Woo¡­?" Ren tilted his head in confusion. Lith smiled. "We''re going back to the ce where your mothers are to watch this grand event." Ren froze hearing that. If he was with his mothers, they wouldn''t leave him and he would be cuddled to death! "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Ren struggled intensely in Lith''s arms hearing that, wanting to be free and not to see his mothers. "I am not letting you free, myd." Lith chuckled evilly and snapped his fingers, teleporting out of the border town. "Woooo¡­oo¡­" Ren''s voice echoed but stopped once Lith was gone. The ce Lith was standing turned silent with the only noiseing was from the border town where people were celebrating. Chapter 641 The Show Begins Demon Castle, Abyssal-Hell. Lith teleported at the entrance of the castle once again, only to bump into Lucifer who was standing tall like an erect spear at the gates. Lucifer, looking at Lithe to her castle again, knitted her brows and asked, "Why are you here again?" Lith chuckled. "What? I can''t even visit my aunt if I miss her?" Lucifer wrinkled her nose and replied, "It would''ve sounded nice had you not been here three days ago. Now it just makes me annoyed." Lith took a step forward and smiling, pinched Lucifer''s cheek. "Cute." Lucifer swatted Lith''s hand away and holding his cor, said with an angry look, "I swear upon hell that if you do it again, I''ll literally kill you. Literally. Take this threat seriously!" Being pulled so close to Lucifer and also getting threatened, Lith felt absolutely nothing. Instead, he found Lucifer''s behaviour to be interesting and cute. Lith wrapped his arms around Lucifer who was holding his cor and hugged her tight. Having his face close to hers, he let out a hot breath onto her cherry red lips and gave a light peck to it. "Very cute indeed." Lith nodded and replied. Lucifer''s annoyance peaked, but the shameless deed Lith did also turned her on for reasons she didn''t know. Who in the hell blows air on the lips!? Lucifer couldn''t understand. And not to mention, why did it feel hot?? Lith, looking at Lucifer''s confused reaction, smirked internally. His ability to change topics and confuse even higher level beings was getting better and better with each passing day. "Anyway, jokes apart, I did things on my part in the Human Continent. All you need to do now is to let the Devils get out and hunt." Lith said, not joking anymore with Lucifer. "Oh. So it''s for this reason." Lucifer finally understood why Lith was here. She knew it! She knew he wasn''t here just because he missed her. Lucifer got annoyed again but Lith didn''t give her a chance to act on it. He picked her up like a princess and surprised her. Before she could say anything, he told her that the show in the Human Continent would begin soon and that they shouldn''t waste time in chit-chat. Lucifer''s annoyance got shoved to the side and she began thinking of the things that might happen in the Human Continent once the Devils were out. Thinking of this kept her busy while Lith took his sweet time to reach her bedroom. Once there, he put her down on the sofa and sat beside her, turning on the tv screen and watching the events in the Human Continent. * Human Continent. Once Lith had ''imparted'' knowledge to the people from the countryside, everyone began experimenting and challenging themselves to learn it and have a breakthrough. Halfway through this process, once people saw changes within their body due to cultivating, their emotions went onto another high and without wasting a single second, everyone diligently worked hard to be an immortal. Their hard work and diligence eventually turned into madness as they failed to see results quickly as time passed on. Lith didn''t exin to them that the higher was their level, the less would be the frequency with which they could perceive the changes within them. He purposefully did that and the result of it was now showing. Finding no changes within them and being hungry for power, the people resorted to doing things which Lith had specifically instructed them to not do. Lith told the people that ck Magic had its consequences if used and that they wouldn''t be able to handle it. He didn''t tell them anything more than necessary. The people thought that there was no way they wouldn''t be able to handle things. They had already be so strong, what could stop them now? Thus began a rush for power all across the Human Continent in the countryside. As the people cultivated ck Magic, they started seeing changes and feeling happy with it, continued on. A month passed and the adrenaline was getting into people''s heads. They were starting to crash and this feeling was extremely agonizing. Nobody wanted to suffer in such a manner and for this too, Lith had given the people remedy. He told them that in case they ever were in such a situation, they should use summoning spells and contact beings from the ''outside''. What was ''outside'' wasn''t rified as Lith wanted to keep it a mystery and get people curious. This worked too as eventually people began using summoning spells to contact those said beings and use their powers to get out of the suffering they were in. Right as many summoning spells lit up¡­ Back in the Demon Castle, Lith who had Lucifer in his arms and was lying down on the couch, got up and focused on the screen. An aerial view of the Human Continent showed many shiny spots and if one were to connect these dots with a line, they would get aplex geometrical shape simr to a hexagon. The shiny spots were dim at first, but in just a few minutes, they flickered and soon resonated together, causing the entire continent to light up in the darkness of night. "Good." Lith shed a small smile. He turned to look at Lucifer and groping her butt, said, "It''s time. Do your thing, aunt." Lucifer nodded. Still being in the lying position on the couch, she did a few hand gestures in front of her and created a small spell which turned bright red and vanished. "Done." Lucifer said. Lith turned back to look at the screen and his smile only turned bigger as the resonating lights in the Human Continent flickered even more intensely. "The show has finally begun." * Human Continent. The ones trying out the summoning spells suddenly lost control of themselves. No matter how much they tried, they weren''t able to stop themselves. The people around the summoners got scared and distanced themselves. But s¡­ In a matter of seconds, the summoners'' body turned into mes as they burned and let out an anguished yet sorrowful howl of pain, sending out shivers down the spine of everyone watching. "RUN! EVERYBODY RUN!" "WHAT HAPPENED TO THEM!? WHAT HAPPENED!?" People screamed and ran in fear wondering what went wrong with the summoners to get into such a state. Their worries were soon answered as out of the burnt summoners appeared huge beings with goat horns protruding from their heads. Some of them didn''t wear any clothing on their upper body, while some didn''t even have ayer of skin on them and appeared terrifying. "NOOOOOO!" "DEVILS! THEY ARE DEVILS! RUN EVERYONE!" "RUUU¡ª" BURST! So much noise from the running humans attracted the Devils'' attention and this caused some of them to take fancy and make the humans explode like fireworks. The Devils, with their sharp fangs and unsettling appearance, ran towards the running humans and in no time, caught upto them and killed them by biting off their heads or directly piercing their hearts. Devils knew how to kill properly in the fastest and most efficient manner. They had been doing this since ages in the Abyss and now that they were out in the normal world, they considered it as a time to test their skills. All across the Human Continent, in the countryside, the Devils had been summoned by the Humans and were going on a killing spree. Not only were the Devils eating people, abusing them, they also were sucking the spiritual power off of everyone and raising their magic rank. In just a matter of a few hours, the Devils had gottenparatively stronger and had an edge over everyone else who wasing to stop them. News of the Devils invading the Humans spread like wildfire all across the globe by the time the Devils had killed and eaten half the Humans from the countryside. It naturally reached the ears of the Human Ancestor and the Human Emperor Ranks. The Human Ancestor, Darren Whitter, despite knowing everything that was transpiring, and watching the Devils eat his own people mercilessly, was helpless. He as the Supreme Rank of a main race could do nothing about it as it were the Humans themselves who had summoned the Devils and brought things upon themselves. Killing the Devils or even touching them would mean Darren would end up offending the Demon Queen. At this point in time, he already had a bad rtionship with the Vampire Queen, the Dragon Empress, and so on. He didn''t want to make another enemy and offend them. With how things were, they all might just gang up ande attack the Humans if he did something stupid. It was better for Darren to sit back and watch as his own descendants got massacred as well. In Raizen, an emergency meeting was called by the Human Emperor Ranks. They arrived in the Human Court but were told that the Ancestor was out on some business, which caused chaos in the Human Court as well. No Emperor Rank would listen to another Emperor Rank in the absence of a higher authority. Everyone considered themselves equals and thus didn''t have amon ground on anything. Things were haywire in the Human Court with people arguing and not acting civilized. With such chaos happening in the court itself and nobody doing anything, the Humans were bound to all get wiped out. Lucas, who was in the court already, felt the situation of the Devils was far too dangerous than it even looked, and these fools were unnecessarily arguing with themselves, making the situation even more dangerous. Feeling it was enough and getting tired of the fools in the Human Court, Lucas got up from his seat and shouted, "ENOUGH. SHUT UP, EVERYONE!" ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, it''s my birthday! Send in your wishes, I''ll be very happy :) Chapter 642 Human Court In Panic With Lucas''s yell, everyone in the room was dumbfounded and momentarily stopped. But then a few of them yelled back at Lucas, asking him to know his ce and sit right back down. Lucas was pissed with those bunch of Emperor Ranks giving him an earful. He thought to himself that these people didn''t know their ce. But didn''t act on stuff as he was aware that he wasn''t powerful right now and his words didn''t matter to these people. Eventually, with Lucas not saying anything, Graham took it to himself to chair the current meeting. Nobody was as wise or powerful as Graham and everyone had a neutral rtionship with him. The meeting on what needs to be done finally began and everyone stopped arguing, eventually starting their discussion on finding the solution. "Before we find the solution, I have something I don''t understand. Howe so many devils suddenly started attacking us?" An Emperor Rank stood up and put out his thoughts. "Good question." Graham nodded. "Does anyone have any opinion on it?" He looked at others and asked, being a good chair. A guy stood up and said, "this could be a conspiracy to start a war." "What? Are you out of your mind?" Another person stood up and questioned. "There''s no way that is possible. Are the Devils asking to be wiped out?" The Humans believed themselves to be stronger than the Demons and Devilsbined. They were also aware about the fact that the Demon Queen became a Supreme Rank muchter than the Human Ancestor. This belief of theirs made them have a strong opinion that the Human Ancestor was one the strongest Supremes, being at the same level as the Angel King, the Werewolf King, and the Dragon Emperor. The Human Emperor Ranks also believed that not just Lucifer, but everyone who had ascended just recently weren''t strong enough and it so happened to be that this group consisted of Lucifer, Agalea, Mayzin, and Arya. Even though Lilith also had ascended after Darren, the Human Emperors didn''t think she was weak. Her previous demonstration of calling major powers from around the world, making them abide by her rules, and hosting a massive event was something that gave a reality check to the Emperors. Darren also participated in it and not to mention, in the past, the Humans were always made to drop all ns rted to the vampires. In any case, they didn''t think the Demon Queen was powerful enough and believed that their Ancestor had the power to kill her, eventuallying to such conclusions when discussing. The discussion in the Human Court went onto how the Devils and Demons even dared to think of warring against the Humans. After all the years of enmity, had they finally lost patience and called for an all out war? The Humans discussed this topic but after a while, they thought rationally and came to amon consensus that it probably wasn''t a war. It were the Humans from the countryside who summoned the Devils and using that as an excuse, the Devils may have infiltrated the continent. The Devils were also beings who were sealed inside the Abyss by the Demon Queen, there was no chance that they could break free from it unless she herself let them. Since the Demon Queen doesn''t really leave her castle, the seal on the Abyss was unbroken. As of current, it meant that it could probably be the fact that she has gone out temporarily and the seal was slightly loose, letting the Devils break free and heed the summoning calls. Add to that, there was no mention of the Demons in the picture, meaning if they weren''t involved in any form, this wasn''t a war deration and the possibility of it being an ident was very high. The discussion went for a whole day and finally, the Human Court came to a conclusion that it was their fault, they need to ept it. It was due to their negligence that the mortals from the countryside went on to do such stuff. Security needed to be more tight and they also had to educate and take better care of their own people, if they didn''t want to repeat such a situation again. It was a bit sad for them to know that 40% of the mortals had been killed by now due to the Devils and their negligence. The longer their talks continued, the more they were dying things and more mortals were getting killed. Eventually the court hurried up and called for a cleansing. Delegates were sent to the Demon Continent to discuss things rted to the sudden attack and a notice was also sent to the Demon Queen''s court, notifying her of the current mishap and asking her for an exnation. Lucas was ignored for the most parts in the court due to his ns failing big time regarding the situation in the Elven Continent. Not only did it fail, it also made the Humans take a step back and made them lose the ability to conquer the Elven administration anytime soon. The Humans wouldn''t be able to attack the Elves once again for at least the next ten years and this was a big loss and a hit to their ambitions of world conquest. Lucas didn''t mind being ignored. In his mind, the opinions of these fools didn''t matter and there was an even bigger event that wasing up, for which these guys weren''t even prepared. Not only these guys, the whole world wasn''t prepared. The apocalypse wasing and Lucas was more worried about it than the measly Devil attack. With knitted brows and sitting alone in one corner of the Human Court, thought to himself, ''I still don''t understand which is the trigger event that''ll start the apocalypse, but whatever the case, I need to stop it at any cost.'' * A week passed. The attack from the Devils was strong. The Human Court had underestimated the strength of the Devils and sent out an army of entry level immortals, thinking they should be able to handle. What ended up happening was the immortals getting killed and the Human Court losing a major chunk of their young powers, taking in a major loss. The Human Court was shook and were on the edge of their seats. In a matter of two weeks, they had lost a hundred million people, which was 0.01% of their poption. It may not sound a lot, but it was. Everyone in the Human Continent was scared and they were constantly afraid of getting attacked by the Devils. Not many were immortals and most of the poption was Rank 5 and under. Out of the ten billion people, there were only four billion who were above Rank 5. If the Devils proceeded further, they could end up wiping half the Human Race. The Human Court was finally panicking and trying their very best to contain the situation as much as possible. They tried to contact their Ancestor but there was no word from him. Having no other choice, they immediately went to contact the Demon Court, asking them to stop their counterparts immediately! A team of five Emperor Ranks made a visit to the Demon Continent and a meeting was called immediately. * Demon Castle. "Damnnnnn, they sure are panicking a lot." Lucifer, sitting beside Lith and watching the whole show on her tv, said while munching on popcorn. Lith smiled. "Amazing, isn''t it?" Lucifer indeed. "I can''t deny that. Watching them fight and panic like that, it feels like watching a live action war anime, lolololol." Lith wrinkled his nose. ''Anime again...'' He was with Lucifer for almost a month now, right here in her bedroom, controlling everything happening in the Human Continent. In this one month, he had realized a few things with the major one being: Lucifer was indeed a neet! His mother was right and so was his aunt Agalea. Lucifer really was azy otaku who only masturbated and was horny at all times! Lith didn''t have ns of having sex with Lucifer, he only came to the Demon Castle so that he could give instructions to Lucifer and control the Devils properly. But her being horny and getting amazed with sex as a whole, asked Lith to pound her everytime he asked her something to do. Lith didn''t have a problem with it, but it was a bit mentally tiring to have anal sex every damn time. While doing that, the look of Lucifer''s honeypot dripping and knowing he wouldn''t be able to enter it anytime soon, felt like he was being blue-balled despite already pounding her. But Lith was strong and even though it was a bit exhausting, he felt good, so it didn''t matter much. Lucifer''s qualities weren''t promising, but she was a good person. Despite being the Demon Queen, she didn''t harm anyone and was pretty chill. Lucifer only did things to harm her own reputation in front of her friends and family, but other than that, she was a strong and nicedy with big curves and thighs. Lucifer''s thighs were thick enough to challenge Emilia''s and the question of which one could crush his face loomed in Lith''s mind. He made a mental note to test it outter and got back to controlling the Devils. Lith and Lucifer talked for a bit and finally, on the TV screen, they saw the Humanse to the Demon Continent. Lucifer let out a surprised expression. "Oh? The audacity of these guys to not inform me ande uninvited to my ce..." Chapter 643 The Audacity Lucifer seemed annoyed after knowing there were Human Emperor Ranksing to the Demon Continent. Despite having a slight idea as to why that was the case, Lith still asked, "Why do you look annoyed?" "Why would I not be?" Lucifer clicked her tongue. "They didn''t send a single message informing me and areing in open just like that. It seems they don''t have respect for the Demon Queen." Lith felt surprised. "You care about such things?" "Obviously. I can''t just let mere ants trample on my pride now, can I?" Lucifer said, as a matter of fact. Lith scanned her body from head to toe after hearing that and replied, "even after looking at every nook and cranny, I can''t seem to notice any pride in you. Where is it?" Lucifer''s eye twitched as she heard that. She smiled and with her eye still twitching, said, "my dear nephew, do you wanna know how it feels to be killed?" Lith chuckled. He extended his hand forward and pulled Lucifer''s cheek. "When you''re angry, you don''t look like a horny otaku but a cute distressed maturedy." Being called otaku and then cute in the very same sentence took Lucifer by surprise. For a split second she forgot what she was supposed to do but then her brain instantly trimmed the negatives in Lith''s sentence and focused on the cute. Lucifer was very rarely givenpliments, meaning the people around her only said bad things. Her brain was therefore trained properly to cut out the negatives and focus on the positives, which she did. Lucifer pped Lith''s hand away and flicked his forehead. "Feel a little shame, nephew. You''re the child, not me. Only adults get to pull children''s cheeks." Lith shook his head. "There isn''t such a rule. You can''t stop me." "Oh, I very well can. Do it again and the next thing you know, you''ve been resurrected." Lucifer handed out a threat again. Lith sighed. "Fine. If I can''t pull your cheeks, I can at least hug you, right? Come here, give me a hug." Lucifer blinked in befuddlement as Lith suddenly asked such an odd thing to her. At all times he would do as he pleases. There were also no restrictions for him and he could touch her as much as he wanted. So why ask her for a measly hug? Lucifer didn''t understand, but went in for a hug as it wouldn''t really hurt. Lucifer got up from the sofa and taking a step towards Lith, wrapped her hands around his back and hugged him, still a bit confused at the odd request. "Happy now?" Lith wrapped his hands behind her back as well and said, "very much. But you know what makes me happier?" "What?" "Pulling your cheeks." Lith chuckled and immediately put his hands down, groping Lucifer''s soft and big butt. Lucifer rolled her eyes. So her nephew asked her for a hug just so he could crack ame joke. "And here I thought you were about to do something wholesome. But it was all for taking advantage of me." "Hey, you didn''t specify which cheeks though." Lith said and lightly spanked the bottom of her buns, making them jiggle. Lucifer rolled her eyes. "I thought my nephew would do something wholesome for once when he asked for a hug, but it was my fault for having high hopes. Tsk, reality is nothing like anime." Lithughed lightly. "Indeed. Reality is often disappointing." Hearing that, Lucifer smirked. "No, don''t worry, it isn''t as disappointing." "Hmm?" Lith was confused but soon his smiling face turned grim. Lucifer chuckled evilly. "My dear dear dear nephew, did you think only you can grope my butt?" Lucifer grabbed Lith''s buttocks and groped them, making him feel weird and ufortable. ''Oh, crap. It backfired.'' Lith thought to himself but didn''t say it out loud. Feeling the situation escte, Lith cleared his throat and said, "by the way, the humans have set foot on the Demon soil." "What? So soon?" Lucifer was a bit surprised. She let go of Lith''s butt and turned to look at the tv screen. "Damn, they really did!" Lith sighed in relief. ''My butt is safe now.'' "Adriel!" Lucifer let out a shout as she saw the humans on the screen. "Yes, Your Majesty?" Adriel answered from outside the room. Lucifer knitted her brows. "Why are you speaking from outside? Come in." "Wait." Lith chimed in. "What?" Lucifer asked. Lith pointed at Lucifer''s body. "You wanna show your secretary this state?" Lucifer looked at where Lith was pointing. "What st¡ª oh." She was just in a single oversized t-shirt and her appearance was pretty messy. This wasn''t a look a Demon Queen should have and although she was close with her secretary, her pride wouldn''t let her be seen Isuch a way. Only her friends and family had the privilege to see her this way. Lucifer snapped her finger and a pair of sweatpants appeared in her hand. She then started wearing them and while doing so, noticed Lith to be staring at her. Lucifer smirked and wore her pants in a more seductive manner, ensuring to give Lith a few glimpses of her privates. Lith, looking at Lucifer doing unnecessary stuff, was left speechless. He could tell what she wanted to achieve by doing that but¡­ he wasn''t a virgin who''s dragon would be provoked so easily. "Just wear them already, aunt. There''s work that''s needed to be done." Lith said calmly. Pulling her sweatpants up, Lucifer looked at Lith and flicking her hair back, said, "you don''t have to suppress yourself. Feel free to appreciate your aunt if you want." "Hai, hai. Aunt is the greatest. Now let''s get back to work." Lith said sarcastically. "Tch. At least put some love behind those words." Lucifer clicked her tongue and went to get the door, putting all jokes aside. Lith walked behind her and after Lucifer opened the door, the two saw Adriel. "Greetings, Your Majesty." Adriel bowed and said. "Save the pleasantries and tell me, why are there unwanted people on mynd?" Lucifer''s expression took a 180¡ã turn. She didn''t seem like Lith''s horny otaku aunt anymore when asking such a question. Adriel knew what her Queen was asking her. She took out a bundle of scrolls from her ring and presenting it to Lucifer, said, "they sent many notices before visiting, Your Majesty. It was us who didn''t reply." "Is that so?" Lucifer said calmly and took the scrolls. She opened them and went through it one by one. Lucifer''s poker face, after going through the scrolls, soon turned into one of annoyance. "The audacity these guys have¡­" "What is it, aunt?" Lith didn''t understand her reaction and asked. Lucifer clicked her tongue and tossed him a few scrolls. "Read it, you''ll understand." Lith caught the scrolls and went through them. In that there were a lot of formal messages from the Human Court asking the Demon Queen why she wasn''t responding or doing something to control her people. They also demanded an exnation for this mishap and even had the gall to seek remuneration from her. ''Oh damn¡­ do these guys not care for their lives?'' Lith thought to himself. If it wasn''t Lucifer but him who got such messages, his reaction wouldn''t be as calm as Lucifer and he would already be on his way to tten the Human Court with his maidservants. They wanted remuneration, he would give them remuneration. Lith turned to look at Lucifer and patting her shoulder, said, "Aunt, I am seriously impressed by you." That was true indeed. Lucifer was the top demon, one in which the seven sins were in the peak state. Meaning, the sins, say Wrath, was more intense than anyone else in the entire world. Even if all Wrath Demons were to have their emotions amplified, it wouldn''t match what Lucifer had. But of course, since she also had the sin of Sloth within her in peak state, there was a nce present. But still, it was impressive that she didn''t justsh out and took everything so calmly. Lucifer, despite beingplimented, knitted her brows as she saw Lith patting her shoulder. Adriel was right in front of them, he should have some decency, she felt. Shaking her head, Lucifer held Lith''s hand, not wanting him to touch her anymore, and said, "Let''s go see the humans. They need to be out in their ce." Lucifer''s eyes shone with a bright glint and along with Adriel and Lith, she vanished from the Demon Castle. Chapter 644 Shameless Humans The Demon Continentprised seven countries, all centered around the Demon Queen''s territory which was called Abyssal-Hell as ity right in the middle of the Abyss and Hell. Each country had a poption ranging in the millions and was ruled by one of the seven sins. The seven sins stayed in their respective countries for the most part but whenever there was something needed to be discussed, they would go to the Ninth Floor in Hell to meet each other and sort things out. However, outsiders weren''t allowed there and so the Demon Court made a second office in the normal world. This office was established at the border junction of three territories ¡ª the Demon Queen''s, the Country of Lust, and the Country of Sloth. Lust and Sloth were neutral sins who didn''t have any enmity or were at odds with the other ones. Although Envy and Pride disliked Lust, it wasn''t to the point of having a massive conflict. Due to this, the Demon Court in the normal world was established at such a ce and since it was also close to the Demon Queen''s territory, even if the sins had a conflict with each other in the court, they wouldn''t fight because it may cause damage to the Queen''s territory. A small yet luxurious city was established in this ce. It was one of the smallest cities in the continent but ranked in the top ten most expensive ones all around the world. Rich nobles, businessmen, and high ranking officials had their ces of residence here as it was awless but also a neutral ce. Sloth and Lust looked after this ce but there weren''t any rules or regtions that one had to follow. This ce was the perfect spot for doing anything illegal but of course, it was hidden from themon person''s eye and only the rich had special ess to it. The city was called Hexinberg as it was surrounded by six mountains on all sides. It was an isted city but had lots of teleportation circles and was well connected with the rest of the continent. In the middle of this city was an ancient and grand ck building. This was the Demon Court and in there were the Seven Sins and the five Human Emperor Ranks, currently sitting and having talks in a luxurious and spacious hall. There was a long rectangr table in the middle of the hall and on one side were the seven sins and the other were the five Human Emperors. In front of each sin was a g representing them and in front of the humans were gs of their respective countries. In the center of the seven sins that were sitting was Avelyn Asmodeus and beside her was the Sin of Sloth. The seating was done ording to the rtionships each had with the others and since Asmodeus and Belphegor were neutral, they sat in the middle. The Sin of Pride Baal was at the extreme end and on the other extreme was the Sin of Wrath Astaroth. In the middle of these people were the rest of the sins. There were no pleasantries exchanged between the two parties once everyone settled down, the Human Emperors went straight to the important topic and asked why the Devils were roaming freely. "The Devils have wiped forty percent of our healthy mortal poption. What is the Demon Court doing? We need an exnation." A Human Emperor Rank said with an angry look. The sins weren''t fazed by it. They had seen the news and were expecting such a reaction from the humans. Avelyn Asmodeus looked at the Human Emperor and said, in a calm tone, "I don''t think we are obliged to give you any exnation. But since the Human Court has taken great efforts to pay the Demon Court a visit, we''d like to shed some light on a few important facts." Avelyn leaned forwards and looking the humans in the eyes, said seriously, "first, it were the humans themselves who invited the Devils by using summoning spells. Second, it was the Human Court that failed to act in a timely manner. Third¡­'' One by one, Avelyn recounted the mishaps the humans had done and sent a tight p across their faces for even questioning the demons for it. The ones at fault weren''t the demons but the humans. They were just being a hypocrite and looking for a scapegoat to put all their me on. Avelyn didn''t cut them any ck and one after another, dropped many facts that made the humans too ashamed to even speak. The Human Emperors cursed their court for giving them a set of instructions. They knew they shouldn''t question the demons on their own ground, but it was decided in the Human Court that these five had to bring this topic up and make them move a step back. Who would''ve known that the Demon Court was already prepared for it? Not only did Avelyn brutally suppress them by facts, she even brought up old matters in which the Humans had fucked up and med the Demons. The Human Emperors, listening to all of it, felt like they were shrinking within their seats inch by inch due to the suppression and shame. The other sins who were listening had a smile on their faces and theymended Asmodeus internally for her skills to speak in such a profound manner. After an hour-long session of Avelyn viting the Human Emperor Ranks with words, the Humans finally responded by changing the topic. "We understand. As it appears, it was a mishap from our side. We''ll look into it. But keeping aside what has happened, our main goal toe here was to seek the Demon Court''s help. As per the treaties signed ten thousand years ago¡­" The Humans didn''t apologize for their conduct and simply changed topics. They had their pride and didn''t want to bow down to the Demons. But, they also needed their help to stop the Devils and so, the humans reminded the sins of the past agreements that were made. ording to the treaties, the Demons were responsible to control the Devils in case of an outburst. Although the Abyss was sealed by the Demon Queen herself, on the off chance if there were to be done Devil that escaped, it would be the Demons who would catch them and stop them from causing chaos. The sins were well aware of it and were reminded again by the Humans. It annoyed them but in the game of diplomacy, they had to quietly suck up and listen. Above these Humans was the Human Supreme Rank. He had prowess equivalent to their Queen and the Demons knew they couldn''t afford to go to war with them. The Humans also had a lot of Emperor Ranks and although their powers matched with the seven sins, the risk wasn''t worth it. Excluding the Demon Queen''s secretary, Demons only had seven Emperor Ranks. They were extremely strong and ranked within the top twenty in the world. But on the Human side, they had a lot of Emperor Ranks and war wasn''t viable. The Humans had quantity while the Demons had quality. Nobody could predict who would win and who would lose. Not to mention, the Demons also had the Devils with them and the number of Emperor Ranks among the Devils was unknown. Though the Demons and Devils were under one Supreme Rank, by no means did the two have a good rtion together. There was no sense of unity between these two races either. Meaning if the Demons and Devils were to go to war with the Humans, nobody knew what the Devils would do. They could attack the Humans but there was a good chance they could turn back on the Demons and attack them instead. Or they could instead run away from the battle and attack someone else altogether. It was highly unpredictable. For this reason, the Demons didn''t think of a war with the Humans. The Humans weren''t aware of this fact but they were alert and didn''t want to face an unknown threat that were the Devils. The two sides loathed each other but they couldn''t do anything other than have a battle of words with each other. Their Supremes had not given them any instruction and they couldn''t opt for war. If they messed up, chances were that their Supremes would sacrifice them for the greater good. With this in mind, the Demons let the hypocrite humans speak and the Humans continued to speak and asked for a solution regarding the Devil rampage. Chapter 645 Raizen Razed While talks were being held in the Demon Court, Devils roamed the Human Continent freely and continued to wreak havoc. The Humans fought back with them whenever possible and the Human Court had issued a notice to all nobles to do whatever they could to stop the Devils. Adventurers and guilds were also notified of it and a hefty reward was avable to everyone in general based on their contributions. These things had temporarily put a halt on the Devils and didn''t let them advance further into the continent from the countryside. Main cities were heavily guarded and defense was constantly being put up for the rest of the towns and viges in need. The situation seemed to be in a stalemate for now and the Human Court was putting all their bet on the Demon Court. Their Ancestor wasn''t responding and his whereabouts were also not known. This was a tense situation and the Human Court only wished he would be back and handle the Devils as soon as possible. The Humans enjoyed the temporary stalemate but just an hourter¡­ In the skies of the Human Continent, right above Raizen, there appeared an orange streak of light charging towards the ground. The streak seemed dim but in just a few instances, it lit up the whole sky of Raizen in a bright orange color of mes. "What is that¡­" A few people on the ground couldn''t help butment. "What¡ª OH SHIT! IT''S COMING AT US!!!!" VOOOOOOOM! Sirens ran all over Raizen as people realized it wasn''t fancy lights that colored the skies of Raizen but an enemy attack! People screamed in terror as the surrounding temperature rose with the orange streak closing in on them. They all could tell something ominous was going to happen. The Human Court that was situated in Raizen immediately got alerted and every Emperor Rank rushed outside to deal with the orange streak. They didn''t know what was happening, they didn''t know why it was happening, and they also didn''t know who it was that had the courage to attack them. "TAKE POSITIONS!" Graham, charging at the frontlines,manded every other Emperor Rank and moved them to create a defensive shield. The Human Emperor Ranks had only juste out and took their position to cast a mighty defensive spell when the entire sky of Raizen glowed a dangerous red and orange. Everyone''s eyes focused above at the charging meteor and as it inched closer, people in Raizen could feel their death slowly creep up on them. Ten seconds¡­ nine seconds¡­ With each passing second, the fear in the hearts of Raizen residents intensified and it was to such a high degree that they froze on their spots and didn''t move, fixating their gaze on the iing strike. "HURRY! HURRY!" Graham shouted while casting a defensive spell and trying his best to stop the attack. The officials of the Human Court were trying their level best and Lucas, who was just a Rank 8 currently also put some efforts to stop the attack because he knew the intensity of the impeding danger. ''FUCK! THIS IS A DEMI-GOD LEVEL THREAT!'' Lucas eximed in his mind as he hurriedly cast spells like Graham and the other Human Emperor Ranks. With the changes in the surroundings and the mighty pressure that was descending down on everybody, Lucas was a hundred percent sure that it was someone at the level of a Supreme Rank who was attacking. He was fine a few instance ago as he didn''t feel much threat, but with the attacking closer, even his legs felt weak. Three seconds¡­ two seconds¡­ "AHHHH! WORK! WORK! WORK DAMN IT!" Lucas yelled and so did the other Human Emperor Ranks as they tried their level best to deploy the protective shield. "FUUUUUCK! WHICH BASTARD MADE AN ENEMY OUT OF A DEMI¡ª" One second¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOOM! A mushroom cloud erupted right at the center of Raizen where the Ancestor''s pce was. The shockwaves spread from there to the entirety of Raizen and razed the entire capital city of the Humans to the ground. Nearby ces got affected due to it as well and a major destruction befell the Human Race, destroying everything that was within three thousand kilometres of radius. Humongous smoke clouds erupted in the sky and the explosion that urred in Raizen caused a tremor that could be felt far away in the other major cities of the Human Continent. Everyone was dumbfounded with the sudden quake they felt and turned to the direction of Raizen, only to see a gigantic mushroom cloud along with tornadoes of dust in the distance. Due to the explosion, nothing could be seen or heard in the surrounding three thousand kilometres radius. It wasplete silence with dust everywhere, blocking everyone''s vision. Snap! At this moment of despair, a loud loud snap was heard and in the next instant, all the dust cleared up. "Cough! Cough!" Loud coughing could be heard once the dust was gone and it came from the people of Raizen. They were all alive and hadn''t died in the explosion. As the people came to their senses and looked around, they saw themselves to be in a huge crater around which there was nothing but destroyed property. Raizen was razed. Razedpletely to the ground with no shards of a single property remaining. Everything was in ruins. ''What the fuck happened...'' Lucas was shocked out of his wits and in a daze. This same thought was shared by many in the crater, the Human Emperor Ranks included. They were all so confused and so shocked that nobody said a single word and just looked around like clueless chickens. "How does it feel?" Suddenly, a melodious voice rang inside the ears of everyone in the crater. They all turned their heads up towards the source, only to see two silhouettes standing at the edge of the crater and looking down at them with a menacing glint. They all wondered who the two people were and even though one among the two seemed to have horns, they still couldn''t guess properly. "W-who a-are you?" Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but ask. "Me?" The person pointed at themselves and asked, a cold smile soon starting to form on their face. An imposing aura soon descended down on everybody and with a loud thud, the two silhouettes jumped down into the crater, causing dust to rise up. As the dust cleared, the people soon saw who the two figures were. Everyone felt a chill down their spine as they saw them and almost the entirety of the crowd, excluding the Human Court officials kneeled down and bowed in pure suppression. ''THE DEMON QUEEN!'' The Human Court officials screamed in their minds as they saw who had arrived. ''NOOOOOOOO! FUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!'' Lucas on the other hand felt shivers down to hisst strand in the body. He experienced a never before felt chill and his heart started beating so fast that it coulde out of his chest at any moment''s notice. Lucas''s mind went nk and his legs gave in. He immediately plopped down to the ground andy still like a dead body. Lucifer, looking at the state of the people, smirked. She walked towards the Human Emperor Ranks and standing right in front of them, patted one guy''s shoulder and said, "You guys wanted an exnation from me, right? Exnation as to why the Devils are out, yes?" The guy in front of whom Lucifer stood, felt his legs shiver and his throat go dry. Although Lucifer looked sexy as hell, there were anything but such thoughts in the mind of this Emperor Rank. He was screaming internally to want to be taken out of this situation. He didn''t want to face Lucifer but he also had no choice and had to do it. The Demon Queen herself was in front of him, in case he did something stupid, he knew he wouldn''t be alive anymore. Looking at the silent faces, Lucifer smiled and said, "Why aren''t you guys responding? The messages to me sure contained a lot of bold words in it. Where has all your boldness gone now?" "You wanted an exnation right? Ask me. I am right here. I''ll answer everything." Lith, hearing his aunt''s sarcastic remarks, smiled internally. ''Who would''ve guessed that thezy otaku could also do something so shy and seem so menacing and imposing?'' Chapter 646 Lith Asks Lucifer For Marriage A few hours ago. Lucifer teleported in the skies above Hexinberg along with Adriel and Lith. She was angry but watched what was happening in the Demon Court before getting to action. The Seven Sins were having a talk with the Human Emperors and with how things looked, Lucifer felt it would be a waste to involve herself in it. So, she turned to look at Adriel and said with a serious face, "Go down and watch them. Involve yourself if necessary and remember¡­" Lucifer held Adriel''s shoulder and peered into her greenish-blue eyes. "Don''t show any mercy, alright?" Adriel''s face was as emotionless as ever and she simply nodded and left after giving a bow to Lucifer. Lucifer then turned to Lith and patting her own back, said, "get on. We are going for a ride." "Eh?" Lith was confused. "The position seems weird for a ride." Lucifer rolled her eyes. She flicked Lith''s forehead and said, "I am not talking about THAT ride. I am asking you to get on my back, we''re going for a ri¡ª adventure." "Oh." Lith chuckled after having his confusion cleared. He got on Lucifer''s back and in this piggyback position, she shot away from Hexinberg like a speeding meteor. Lith was amazed by the speed and asked, "where are we going?" "Human Continent." Lucifer answered calmly. Despite cruising at such a high speed, everything around the two seemed normal and they could also talk normally. It was all thanks to magic. "Why?" Lith asked. "To teach them¡ª" "No, I am asking why are you flying all the way there. We could use teleportation circles." Lith rified. "..." Lucifer felt speechless for a bit. She then turned her head to the side and asked, "Are you saying you don''t want to be on my back?" "Eh? What sort of weird question is that?" Lith couldn''t understand what Lucifer thought that made her ask such a question. He shook his head and continued, "I never said I don''t wanna be on your back." "In fact, being piggyback carried by a sexy milf¡­ hmm¡­ do you know how awesome the feeling is? I am sure many would die to be in my position." Lith smirked after saying so. Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "so cheeky, gosh. Anyway, stay quiet and enjoy the ride otherwise I''ll drop you in the ocean below." Lith chuckled. He hugged Lucifer''s neck and gluing his cheeks onto hers, said, "what makes you think I am not doing that already?" Lucifer didn''t reply anymore and focused on crossing the Friar and Lering ocean to go to the Human Continent. Lith enjoyed the scenic views and the peaceful vibes of the ocean. It was his first time moving so far away fromnd. Everywhere he could see, there was just water with nothing else present. There were no signs of people or any creatures and it was too lonely. However, his aunt''spany was nice and he enjoyed being with her. Lith didn''t realise when it happened, but he was now starting to love his aunt. Even though she was azy bum, she was someone around whom he felt happy andfortable. Such good vibes were something he usually felt around his wives and now the same was happening around Lucifer too. Smiling and gazing at the far spread bluendscape, Lith thought to himself, ''Is it time for me to wife her up?'' But then he shook his head and thought, ''given how obsessed she is with strength, I might probably need to beat her in everything before I could marry her.'' That was true. Lucifer didn''t want someone weaker than her with herself. She was too prideful and the only reason she let Lith do the forbidden things with her was because he had the potential to be someone strong. ¡­and also because she was too horny and needed a release. Lith let out a chuckle thinking of this and gluing his face onto Lucifer''s again, said, "hey, aunt." "What?" "Wanna marry me?" "No." "Why?" Lith smiled and asked, even though he knew the answer. Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "do you really want me to exin? Or are you thinking I''ll say something different that will be pleasing to your ears." Lith chuckled. "It was worth a shot." "You''re still pretty young to be thinking of that." Lucifer replied. "This is an age to explore the world and adventure, not think about how to get in your aunt''s pants." Lucifer said it seriously and Lith knew he was being lectured. But that still didn''t stop him from letting out a chuckle in response. Lucifer didn''t mind himughing and continued, "Focus on raising your Magic Rank. You can get in between your aunt''s legs anytime you want. She''s not going anywhere." Lith smiled hearing that. He stopped hugging Lucifer''s neck and moved them down to hold her big breasts. Giving them a light jiggle, he said, "Who said I want to get in between your legs? I am more interested in these." "Here ites." Lucifer clicked her tongue. "You can''t stay still and enjoy without trying to take advantage of your aunt, can you?" Lith smiled. He kneaded his aunt''s breasts and said, "Of course. Is that even a question?" Lucifer shook her head. "You''re lucky most don''t know this side of yours. If they did, I wouldn''t be called the ''one in constant heat'' all the time." Lith chuckled and got back to having fun with his aunt and talking to her. The two flew for a bit more until the finally reached the Human Continent. "Alright, hold tight. I am gonna crash down." Lucifer said. "What? Why?" Lith was taken aback. "To show them their ce." Lucifer answered and shot straight towards Raizen. The speed this time was much faster than before, making Lith understand that his aunt really wasn''t kidding. Getting closer to Raizen, Lucifer moved up in altitude and feeling satisfied with the height, fell down freely. She had slowed her speed down a bit, making Lith question her why, to which she replied, "Before striking your enemy you must always ensure to intimidate them. This will cause maximum damage, both physically and mentally." "Oh." Lith nodded in understanding. As Lucifer had mentioned, she ended up terrorizing the Humans and causing them to panic greatly. Lith saw it firsthand and was amazed by it. Finally, Lucifer crashed down and razed the entire city to dust. She only destroyed the properties and didn''t do anything to the people. It would be a headache if the people were killed. Lucifer would be seen as someone who wanted to war with the Humans and would unnecessarily get into conflict with Darren Whitter. Coming back to the present, she had sessfully instilled fear in the hearts of the Humans and was now questioning the Human Court who had challenged her authority previously. "Answer me. You wanted an exnation from me, right?" Lucifer looked at the Human Emperors and repeated herself. The situation had escted to a great degree and Graham, standing with his head bowed at the sidelines, thought to himself, ''I told these guys to not be rude with a powerhouse. They didn''t listen. Sigh¡­'' Graham had mentioned to always use polite words when dealing with a Supreme Rank, even if it meant their own Supreme was stronger. The reason for it was obvious. They didn''t want to get on the bad side of a powerhouse as in case of times when their own Supreme wasn''t here, things would be very bad. Now the situation hade true and what Graham always wanted to avoid, had happened. Graham felt he had aged by a thousand years from the stress he was feeling currently. He knew something had to be done or things would go to a point of no return. Graham took a step forwards and kneeling down, said with his head bowed, "Respected Demon Queen, it was never our intention to challenge your authority. The goal of the Human Court was to seek Your Majesty''s word on the current situation. The scroll the Human Court had sent was written by someone who didn''t know who the receiver of this message was. Please forgive our ipetence and give us a chance." The rest of the Human Emperor''s were surprised by Graham''s sudden action. They knew just how prideful he was but suddenly bowing down and apologizing¡­ it was really surprising to everyone. Since the most prideful and intelligent guy had bowed down, the others knew what was in their best interests and kneeled as well, asking Lucifer for an apology. While Lucifer was busy with the Human Court officials, Lith roamed around the destroyed ce, wondering just how much damage had happened with his aunt''s fall and how much power a Supreme Rank possessed. He didn''t even take a few steps when¡­ [Ding!] [A system is nearby!] "Huh!?" . . . ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, it''s your favourite author here :) I''ve been posting consistently for over a year now and finally after a long time, the entrance exam I have been preparing for hase. It''s thising Sunday and just a few days are left. I don''t want to risk anything and it''s an important thing in my life. For the first time in a year, VSOL would go on a hiatus. But don''t worry though. Your privilege purchase won''t go to waste. Each month I post around 30 to 40 chapters, meaning one or two chapters a daily. I''ll do mass releases and 2 chapters per day from next week onwards to make up for the days I haven''t posted. That''s it from my side, I appreciate your understanding and support. Have a good day! Chapter 647 Lith Encounters Lucas The notification shocked Lith and he stopped right where he was, befuddled with the current scenario. ''I thought I had seen everything, but this world never ceases to surprise me.'' He thought to himself and shook his head with a smile. He wasn''t even thirty yet but the amount of surprises he''s been through were astonishing. The first surprise started with him being a vampire, the finding out his mother was the Vampire Queen and eventually knowing more about this world and stumbling across his wives caused more surprises to ur. There had been so many of these instances that Lith was starting to get numb to them. Thankfully, he wasn''t at the stage where he was totally unfazed by things yet and thus had a normal reaction of feeling shocked when he saw the notification. After the initial shock, Lith looked around to see who this system user was. There was a sea of people lying down on the ground, unable to handle Lucifer''s pressure and finding the one was a bit difficult. ''System can you pinpoint the location of another system?'' Lith asked, trying his luck. [Yes. Turn right and take thirty steps.] ''Oh, nice.'' The system made it easier for Lith to find the person and he was in luck. He walked as per the instructions of the system and stood right in front a ck-haired person. Lith couldn''t see the face of the person since he was lying face down. ''This is the one?'' Lith asked the system. [Yes.] Lith nodded and squatted down to see the guy''s face. As he did that, Lucas who was lying down in shock, suddenly screamed in his mind: ''NOOOOOOOOOO!'' ''This is the worst of the worst scenarios that could happen!'' ''It wasn''t supposed to be like this. The Vampire Prince wasn''t supposed to see me until I was at least a Demigod! WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING!?'' ''SYSTEM! SYSTEM! FUCKING DO SO¡ª'' [Detected: Host''s emotions are unstable.] [Applying calming potion¡­] ''TO HECK WITH YOUR CALM¡ªing po¡­'' All of Lucas''s panic died down as the system put him under a potion. The system then applied a sleeping potion and put Lucas further into an unconscious state so that he wouldn''t be aware of his surroundings. Lith, who was squatting down, turned Lucas''s face and saw his ck-haired, ck-eyed face. It seemed average and the guy seemed to be sleeping. ''Did he pass out due to aunt''s pressure? Or did he get a system notification like me as well and did something to himself to pass out? Weird.'' Lith rubbed his chin and pondered over what might have happened. A minuteter. ''He''s a Rank 8, a peak one at that. In a few years he''ll probably be Rank 9. This guy has good potential.'' Lith was starting to have thoughts of taking Lucas on his side and making him a Royal Servant. His mother went out of her way and made two hundred people high ranking immortals. They are now the Royal Servants, the strongest force owned by any family in the whole world. Lith didn''t have ns to do what his mother did since she already went through so much effort. She did all of this for him and instead of being an ungrateful son, Lith would use them and add more people into it to make it an even stronger force. Lucas would seem like a good addition to it since he had the potential. However, a question popped up in Lith''s mind. Whose side will this guy be on? He''s a Human and they loathe all races, including their own at times. If he couldn''t stay loyal to his own people, chances of him being loyal to a Vampire are an all time low. Not all Humans would be like Qingyue who, despite being a Human, would put her life on the line for Lith and his family, a bunch of vampires, if need arises. Hermitment levels are way too high and the standards she had created are difficult to find. Lith was thus questioning whether to think of recruiting this guy or not. After a while of looking around and then at Lucas, Lith came to a conclusion of waiting and watching. The Humans near his aunt were kowtowing in fear and that was only because they didn''t want to die. The Human Supreme Rank hadn''t shown himself yet, meaning either he was afraid of his aunt or he didn''t want to have a conflict with her. This meant that the Humans were powerless in front of Lucifer and submitted to her, despite loathing the Demon race. Humans have the highest intelligence among all other races. Although it was good, it had a drawback which made their emotions highly unstable and more prone to changes than others. Due to this, Lith felt it was best to watch for a while. Who knows this guy might as well be plotting to exterminate all races from this world other than the Humans. Bringing him to Nightingale would only cause more doom. If the system with this guy was powerful, he could very well topple this whole world. He was someone who needed to be handled carefully. ''System, does the system in this guy know about your existence?'' Lith asked, just to be sure. [Answering Host: No.] ''How are you so sure?'' It felt weird to get such an answer. The system that Lith had seemed too confident with its assessments. [Answering¡­] [The system the Host has differs fundamentally in the aspects such as¡­] The system gave Lith a long exnation as to what was different and what the one Lucas had was. Apparently Lith''s system was basically a dead world. A world that was on the verge of copse turned itself into a system andbined together with Lith to save its legacy. People could reincarnate but inanimate objects like a literal world couldn''t. It thus had other means to continue itself, which was through a system. Lith possessed the resources, manuals, techniques, and almost everything that the world on the verge of copse had. The only thing was, he couldn''t see everything in one go and also couldn''t get any resource he wanted. There were only a select few resources given out for free at different Magic Ranks and most had to be either bought via gold coins or via trades. This system''s purpose was to always uplift the host in all possible ways so that once he became strong enough, he could bring the copsed world back to existence. It was a mutually beneficial rtionship where both won. As for Lucas''s system, what Lith was told was that someone gave it to him and it wasn''t a traditional one like a dying world. Instead, this system was made for a single purpose, and to fulfil that, it would go to any lengths possible. Not to mention, Lucas''s system still had some remnant will within it, which may probably be controlling Lucas. This wasn''t good news for anybody and Lith dropped the ns to get him on his side for now. Lith''s system also told him that Lucas''s system might be spying on him while Lucas was unconscious. Lith nodded in response to it and took the necessary measures to not appear suspicious to get away from Lucas and his system. Once Lith was done with it, he went back to Lucifer and stood beside her, watching what she was doing. The Human Emperor Ranks apologized to Lucifer and begged her to take her Devils away. Lucifer felt their apology wasn''t enough and being the ruler of Devils themselves, gave them a few conditions which they would need to follow. If they didn''t, she would take no action and the Humans could watch their own race die. The Humans panicked and instantly epted the conditions, even though they were highly unfavourable. After wrapping things up in the Human Continent, Lucifer teleported away along with Lith. Reaching the Demon Castle, she went to her throne room and sat on the throne like the Queen she was. Lith stood beside her and simply watched what she was doing. Lucifer crossed her legs and gazed down. She stared at the Abyss below the castle and snapping her fingers once, said softly, "Return." A ck whirlpool formed in front of Lucifer. It became bigger with time but after a while, slowly started vanishing and finally disappeared. Lucifer slumped back on the throne after the Devils were put back in the Abyss. "Phew, a lot of work today." Lith nodded from the side. "Indeed. But you did everything. Hmm¡­ aunt isn''t as useless as I thought." Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "if you''re thinking you can offend me or insult me with thatment, you''re dead wrong. Try harder." Lith chuckled and walked close to Lucifer. "It wasn''t a joke. Anyway, my job here is done. I''ll be leaving now. Have a good day." Lith kissed Lucifer''s forehead after saying so. Lucifer responded by holding Lith''s head and bringing his lips close to hers, eventually giving him a deep kiss. Once she felt satisfied, she let him go and said, "Don''t bother toe back until you''re a Half King. Otherwise I''ll whoop your ass." Lith smiled. "I am pretty sure it''ll be the other way round, just like how it is usually." Lith was referring to spanking Lucifer during their intimate sessions. Lucifer got up and shook her head. "You talk too much." She held Lith''s cor and picking him up, continued, "Now, get out. Let me watch anime in peace." Lucifer threw Lith down into a vortex and made him disappear. She then stretched and said, feelingzy, "Time to watch Defense of Dwarves season 5." ..... A/N: Hi everyone, sorry for the dy. I am back now, feeling healthy and rejuvenated. The exam went well and let''s see how the results would be. Regr uploads would resume and the entirety of this month, I''ll post a minimum of two chapters per day for you guys as I promised :) Have a good day! Chapter 648 Lucass Frustration Next day. "FUUUUUUCKKKK!" BAM! Lucas punched the wall in his room while screaming on top of his lungs due to frustration. The reason being the encounter that happened yesterday. Although Lucas didn''t remember much of it, the system told him a few things and with what he already knew, he realized he messed up real good this time. The time when Lucas had nned to reveal himself and have an encounter with Lith was way ahead, approximately thousands of yearster. But it all happened so soon and he wasn''t ready by any means. Lucas didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that he would definitely be watched by the Vampire Prince and whatever he was nning may foil even if he didn''t do anything. All the hard work he did until now was all for naught and caused him even greater frustration. Lucas had been punching the wall for quite some time due to this. "Why was I hasty!!?? Why!?!?!" BAM! "I should''ve waited for a few years! I shouldn''t have plotted anything so soon! Fuckkkkk! I messed up!!" After a while of taking his frustration out, Lucas finally calmed down and started thinking rationally while sitting on the bedside. "Okay, there was no notification of the apocalypse getting closer. There was also no mention that he was interested in me. All this damned system said was that he checked me out. Later he just let me be and left." "This is so weird, but it also makes sense why he left Me alone. What''s the use of having someone who would fall unconscious so easily. Also¡­" Lucas contemted things for a good while. Once done, his stress went down tremendously and he decided toy low for a while and do nothing eye-catching. This was the best approach to this situation and he could also properly focus on his cultivation in this meantime. * A few weeks passed. Lith went straight to the Elven Royal Castle once done with things along with Ren. He helped Agalea out like usual, yed with Alea and also made some subtle moves on Agalea. It wasn''t something serious but light teasing that got her flustered. In the matters of romance, despite being an experienceddy, Agalea would blush due to Lith''s teasing. She would hide it but Lith''s amazing senses would always catch a glimpse of them. His rtionship with Agalea and Alea both had improved greatly. He knew this would happen if he hung out with them more often. All things had fallen into their respective ces and it now only depended on Lith when he would make a move on Agalea to make her his own. Lith didn''t want to rush and take things slow. Haste makes waste was a proverb he was sticking to and due to this, continued to do his things normally. Lith provided Agalea a solution to her problems by asking her to show the elves their ce. This way, they would stop taking her lightly, and he even asked her to kill off a few who may have greatly disrespected her. Agalea was surprised by this but when Lith rified and gave her a reasonable exnation, she felt it made sense. But she didn''t agree yet and said she''ll ponder over it. Lith let her take time and continued to help her. A monthter. Most of the work in the Elven Royal Castle was done. Lith nned to take a break and in this break, he decided to take Emilia on a date, more correctly, their honeymoon. * Emilia''s Office, Abx World Academy. As usual, Emilia was absorbed in work and was busy writing on some papers thaty on her desk. Her surroundings were calm and quiet, her blonde hair bathed in the sunshineing through the office window, and her beautiful face had a neutral look on it. It was a peaceful day. However, just a few momentster¡­ SLAM! "HONNAAAAYYYYYYYY!" Emilia was startled for a split second due to the door suddenly mming open. But then she lowered her guard when the familiar handsome tall silver-haired husband of hers appeared in front of her eyes. Lith danced his way towards Emilia after calling her out and as he reached, took her hands and spun her around, eventually making her dance together with him. "Hey! Hey! What is this?" Emilia protested whileplying with the dances Lith was making her do. Lithughed happily and giving her a wink, said, "It takes two to tango, babe. Do you not know?" "I kno- wait! Don''t spi-" Lith didn''t wait. He spun Emilia and didn''t let her finish what she was saying. The two tangoed for a good while and stopped when Lith pulled Emilia in his embrace and gave her a deep loving kiss. "What''s with the sudden visit?" Emilia asked, after breaking the kiss and being in Lith''s embrace. Lith smiled and having his arm wrapped around Emilia''s waist, said, "wifey, don''t you think it''s time?" "Time?" Emilia didn''t understand. Lith nodded. "Time for our honeymoon. We''re married now, remember?" "Oh¡­" A slight blush spread on Emilia''s face. She turned her face to the side to hide the embarrassment and said, "right. Honeymoon¡­" "Yesssss." Lith hugged Emilia tighter and swayed side to side. "This means seggs. Lots and lots of seggs together, hahahah¡ª ouch!" Emilia pinched Lith''s stomach and interrupted hisughter. "There was no need to say this." Lithughed again. He grabbed Emilia''s butt and raising her up and hugging her, said, "let''s go now, shall we?" "Like this?" Lith nodded. Without giving Emilia another chance to question, he teleported away. * Werewolf Continent. Lith and Emilia teleported out in the middle of nowhere. Everywhere around them was a desert and nothing else. Looking at the surroundings and the desert, Emilia asked, "Werewolf Continent?" She wondered why her husband suddenly brought her to this continent since both had little to no rtions to this ce. Lith was a Vampire and this race disliked the Werewolves. As for Emilia, she was a Seraph and would naturally not prefer ces that belong to the creatures of night. Lith, understanding what his wife was wondering, nodded and said, "We''ll have a good time here." "HERE!?" Emilia got out of Lith''s embrace and said in shock. They would do ''that'' thing here? In the middle of a desert!? "¡­" Lith stared at his wife with visible amazement. He then shook his head and said, "your imagination sure is wild, wifey. But no, we aren''t having sex here on this hot sand. Let''s go to our destination now." "¡­" As realization dawned upon Emilia, her face flushed once again and she turned silent. Lith smiled and shaking his head again, held Emilia''s hand. He then walked in a certain direction and after a while, reached the desired spot. "Alright, we''re here." "Hmm?" Emilia looked around and found nothing but sand. There was no difference between this ce and the previous one where they teleported. Lith smirked. Without giving an exnation, he took a step forward and stomped his feet on the sand. BOOM! The sand burst below his feet and a giant depression appeared. Out of the depression soon rose a mighty and ancient dark gate, having many inscriptions and carvings from ancient Werewolfnguage. Emilia was confused. She didn''t understand what was happening. To know more, she spread her spiritual sense out, only to feel nothing from the gate. Lith, feeling Emilia''s aura around him, said, "It''s no use, wifey. This is a secure and hidden ce. Not even an Emperor Rank can detect it." "Oh?" Now this was something interesting in Emilia''s opinion. "Let''s get in. It''ll be even more amazing." Lith held Emilia''s hand and walked towards the gate. Reaching it, he put his hand on it and spread his spiritual power. The inscriptions lit up one by one after absorbing Lith''s spiritual power and once the whole gate lit up, it creaked and opened up slowly. As it fully opened up, Emilia''s face turned to that of shock and she couldn''t help but say, "this¡­" [Ding!] [Ancient Civilization found!] Chapter 649 Cursed City Vermont In front of Lith and Emilia''s eyesy an ancient city, spread as far as their eyes could see. All around the city was a desert and the middle of it was a mighty citadel and clock tower. It was night time and a moon could be seen in the city. Unlike the bluish-silver moon from the Werewolf Continent, this moon''s colour was a simple silver. Emilia was greatly surprised to see such an ancient city. If she wasn''t wrong, ording to the knowledge she had, this city may very well be something from the Immemorial Era! Emilia turned to look at Lith and asked, "How did you find this ce?" Lith chuckled. "Mydy, I could pick the moon and the stars for you if you ask me. This is just a simple ancient city." Emilia rubbed her temples in response as a slight blush appeared on her face. She liked what Lith just said but it didn''t answer her question and fulfil her curiosity. She didn''t know if she should be happy or annoyed. "Husband, can you stop flirting and answer in a straightforward manner?" Lithughed lightly and decided to answer. If he didn''t, he was sure his wife would be unhappy. Lith held Emilia''s hand and walking towards the ancient city, began narrating, "I was in the Elven Royal Castle¡­" After the day when Lith decided he would go on a date with his wife Emilia this year, he began searching for ces. What ce would an Angel like? He wondered. The Vampire, Werewolf, and Demon Continent was a big no because all were pr opposites of an Angel. As for the Witch Continent, the things over there were good fordies only. It was a bad honeymoon spot. He could go to the Dragon Continent but he was sure that Arya and Alexandra would crash the honeymoon. Although it wasn''t bad, it wouldn''t do Emmy justice and would also result in Arya and Alexandra ruining their busy training schedule. As for the Neutral Continent, it was a viable option but Emmy knew every nook and cranny of it. There was nothing that could surprise her there. It was the same case with the Angel Continent as well and on top of that, foreigners were given very limited ess in that continent. It was done to protect the Angels. The Human Continent was in chaos so it was a no as well. The Elven Continent was a viable one but he had been to so many ces over there now, he would be bored if he took Emilia there. Not to mention, he had visited itst year with his mother as well. So which ce to go to? This question still remained. Getting nothing after a while, Lith decided to keep it at the back of his mind and attack the Humans. While in conflict with them, he worked closely with Neo and from his memories, he got to know about ancient civilizations and got an idea. Lith began searching for such ces and finally, in his n''s records, he found a ce in the Werewolf Continent. It was the Ancient Werewolf Civilization from the Immemorial Era which was more than a trillion years old. Lith had found many other ces as well, but the majority were either in ruins or were not worth going to for a honeymoon. The special thing about this particr ce was that it contained people! That''s right, there were ancient Werewolves in this ce as per the records of his n. How amusing it was to see a civilization from so long and Lith felt this was the perfect spot for Emilia who was so into academics and teaching. It would be a great experience for her and this ce also contained a lot of spots where he could getplete privacy with his wife. So it was a win from all directions. Emilia, after knowing the story behind Lith discovering this ce, was amazed as well as shocked. Only now she was starting to realize just whom did she even marry and which n she belonged to. As per Lith, even the Werewolf King Anderson didn''t know about this ce. Not only him, no one apart from the Evure n knew. This made Emilia wonder, just what was the depth of the n she was married into? What all stuff did it contain and what more surprises were there that awaited her? The two continued to chat and after a while, they were inside the ancient Werewolf city, which was called Vermont. Once inside, Lith and Emilia saw a rough pavement made up of stones everywhere instead of roads. There was also a lot of dust and the buildings all looked to be made up of mud and stones. Hand in hand, Lith strolled in the city with his curious wife. She was so amazed that the whole time, Emilia''s focus was the architecture, the roads, the way the people lived and so on. It was only after an hour did the two see a person walking towards the towering citadel. He appeared shorter than the average Werewolf of today and there was also a lot of hair on him, indicating he didn''t have a perfect human form like the present day Werewolves. The person was wearing a simple cloth over his body that covered his privates and with the dusty appearance he had, it was evident that it was a poor person. This ancient Werewolf also had the simr mto color of the present day Werewolves, showcasing that these bunch had been living in a desert since ancient times. While looking at the person from afar, Lith exined calmly, "Emmy, you may see a few strange things here, don''t be surprised by them and don''t go near them." "Hmm?" Emilia didn''t understand why Lith said that so suddenly. Lith looked at her and continued, "this ce is actually cursed and there are some things which we need to ignore and not pay any attention to. What happened was¡­" In the Immemorial Era, the residents of this city, Vermont, ended up offending a wandering traveller. Little did they know, he was a mighty sorcerer and due to their foolishness, the sorcerer ced a curse upon these people. This whole city was cut off from the real world and was ced in a Time spell, which was still going strong even after a trillion years. They were put in a time prison and the residents of this city weren''t aware of it or became conscious of it. They never died and didn''t have the ability to reproduce either. They just lived. That''s it, this was their punishment; put into an eternal prison of life where there was no escape or salvation. The people were also stripped off of their sense of time, meaning they didn''t feel the passage of time and just lived their daily lives, doing things. Put into better words, they were frozen into one moment of time for eternity, which they would redo again and again. Emilia felt shivers hearing such a punishment and knowing just how much time has passed, it further brought a chill down her spine. She just couldn''t imagine herself doing the same thing for eternity and could also not imagine how horrifying this was. Emilia then red at Lith, her face clearly saying: ''What in the heavens!? Why did you bring me to this ce?'' Lith chuckled and patting her head, said, "trust me, even though this seems like a prison, it''s a good ce. You''ll like it." Emilia sighed. "Let''s see. You could''ve taken a safer approach by choosing some ce in the Neutral Confinent." Lith shook his head. "I want to give my wife the best of the best experience. Generic ces just don''t do well in that regard." It was then Emilia who shook her head. She held Lith''s face with both her hands and looking him in the eyes, said, "honey, you do understand that I''ll love it anywhere you take me, right? I am really not very picky." Lith smiled. ''Now this is a new reaction I am looking at from Emmy. Cute.'' He held her face and kissed her forehead. "Less talks, more walks now. Come let''s go explore. Then we can rest in some ce." Once again, the two walked through the dusty streets and explored the city of Vermont. Lith hade prepared to this city and brought together artifacts that would help him and Emilia blend in with these people. These people weren''t high level beings. They were powerful mortals and if Lith wanted to, he could easily wipe them away. But just to be safe and preserve this ce, he took the rightful measures beforeing. Being in the middle of the desert and it being night, Vermont was cold and since this was a city of Werewolves, many were roaming on the streets. Lith and Emilia saw their behavior, things they did, and judging from the patterns they were showing, their EQ didn''t seem very high. Neither was their IQ very high. It was no wonder that the Chaotic Era began right after this. People really were stupid. The two peacefully walked through the outer periphery of the city for a few hours and once Lith felt Emilia was starting to get bored, he decided it was time to take a break and rest. He took Emilia to an empty dwelling nearby which was made up of stones and mud. There were no lights or candles and it was dark in there. It was in a secluded ce and thus was pretty secure too, making it a perfect spot to rest. Buting prepared, with the help of Emilia, the two turned this dark and dusty ce into a morefortable and cozy one. Once their bedroom was set up, candles were lit, and the ambience was made, Lith hugged Emilia and looked into her eyes with a smile. Before he could say anything however, Emilia put her finger on his lips and said with a slight blush on her face, "don''t say anything. I know this is your favourite part, so let''s just start." Lith chuckled internally and thought, ''Damn. She knows me really well. Alright then¡­'' Chapter 650 Honeymoon With Emilia (1/3)** Without wasting time, Lith went in for a kiss while having his arms wrapped around his wife''s waist. Emilia closed her eyes and momentarily let go of all the things she was thinking of, indulging herself in the sweet pleasure of being intimate with her husband. The sensation of touching Emilia''s soft cherry red lips and tasting her sweet saliva aroused Lith. To not be the only one getting turned on, he moved his hands and put them inside her skirt, eventually grabbing her big peaches. Emilia was working before Lith arrived and didn''t get a chance to change. She was thus in her work outfit, which was a white shirt and ck skirt. Lith''s hands were inside this ck skirt, groping her butt and finding their way towards the valley of fluff where only he was allowed to enter. As he reached herhers, Lith rubbed his two fingers over her panties, on her slits and lightly gave them a massage. Emilia let out a hot breath in Lith''s mouth as she started feeling horny. She was starting to get into heat and it didn''t long before she was finally all aroused from his mere touching. Lith knew his wife''s body very well and it wasn''t difficult to arouse her. She was also an Angel, beings who didn''t need a lot of effort to be aroused, and thus it was quick. Emilia broke the kiss and breathing heavily with her flushed face, she looked at Lith with her hazy eyes and said, "Honey." Lith gave her a peck on his lips as he heard that. Continuing to rub on her slits, he asked gently, "want to go at it now, sweetie?" Emilia took a deep breath hearing that and then shook her head. "Hmm?" Lith was confused. Emilia put both her hands on Lith''s chest and continuing to look him in the eyes, said softly, "You always ensure my pleasure first. Today, let me pleasure you first." Saying so, she kissed his neck and slowly went down. She then pulled his pants down and once Lith''s erect shaft pointing towards the heavens popped out, she held it with one hand and gave it a lick. "Mhmm¡­" The cold sensation of Emilia''s tongue on his ns brought out great pleasure, causing Lith to let out a satisfied voice. Emilia liked what she heard and looking up at Lith, she stroked his dick and sucked on the crown. This sexy view Lith was looking at was something new. Emilia wasn''t the person to act in such an enticing manner. She was a shy and reserved woman, but this change to being a seductress sure felt nice. Slowly but surely, Emilia took all of Lith''s shaft within her mouth and started bobbing her head to and fro, massaging and providing an experience full of pleasure. Getting blown by a Seraphim was an experience almost nobody got. Not to mention this cutie down there was also his wife. Amidst the pleasure, Lith felt himself to be the luckiest man alive. To show how much he loved whatever Emilia was doing, he didn''t shy away from letting out soft moans. Emilia''s inexperienced tongue coiled around Lith''s shaft while her cheeks managed to massage it. She had learnt a few things while away from her husband so that she could give him just as much of a good experience that he gave her. Emilia let out sloppy slurping sounds and after a while of skillfully sucking, she felt Lith''s shaft bulge and knew what was going toe. She started sucking and vacuuming harder, eventually making Lith hold her head and shoot his seeds in her mouth. Emilia wasn''t skillful enough to gulp everything down yet and some semen leaked from her mouth. But whatever she could have, she did, and the strong musky rosy vor that assaulted her tongue and nose caused her to have a light orgasm. Lith felt his body shiver in pleasure and he wouldn''t lie, blowjobs felt awesome. Just as amazing as prating hisdies. He made a mental note to get more blowjobs in future. Soon, the two cleaned up and got fully naked. It was now Lith''s turn to pleasure his woman but before he would do that, he hugged Emilia and gazing at her fervorously, said softly, "Emmy¡­ I''ve been wanting to say something to you for a very long time." Emilia, who was lost in Lith''s purple eyes, said in reflex, "yes?" Lith shed a small smile and continued, "you know, even if you are a workaholic and even though you can''t stop burning your pizzas¡­ I''ll still love you from the bottom of my heart. Through thick and thin, happiness and sadness, I''ll always be there for you. And¡­" Lith made a small joke about pizza to lighten up the mood. Once he felt he had Emilia''s attention, he said a few heartfelt words that were on his mind. It was important to let yourdy know that you truly love her. Sex surely brought a lot of pleasure, but being high on love and then having sex made the experience even better. This was their honeymoon and Lith didn''t want to miss any opportunity to show his love to his wife. Emilia, listening to Lith''s heartfelt words, turned emotional. Her eyes became moist and her heart was throbbing like crazy. Even though she knew Lith loved her a lot, now hearing it again, it was truly something she would always remember. When in a rtionship, the partners in concern know that they love each other. However, despite that, they seek each other''s validation and want to hear it from their partner that they love them. It was a stupid thing, but such was love. Emilia''s throat turned heavy and drops of tears fell down from her eyes. Lith wiped them gently with his thumb and kissed her forehead, continuing to tell her how much he loved her. Once Lith finished, Emilia couldn''t take it anymore and hugged him tightly, cing her head on his shoulder and sobbing. While sobbing, she told Lith that she too loved him just as much as he did and was truly grateful to have him in her life. One of the world''s strongest Seraphim was now nothing but a young girl in love in Lith''s arm. Even thousands of years of experience wasn''t enough to defend against the love filled words that were shot straight at Emilia''s heart. Lith didn''t speak further and just rubbed his wife''s back and gave her lots of kisses on her head while shey on his chest. Finally after a good few minutes, Emilia wiped away her tears and said, "Ugh, husband, I truly hate you." "Eh?" Lith didn''t expect her to say this so suddenly. Emilia chuckled. She held Lith''s face and continued, "I hate you for ying with my emotions like this. Now you better take responsibility for the damage you''ve done and make me a happy woman." ''Ah¡­'' Lith chuckled after understanding what Emilia was upto. He gave a peck on her lips and grabbing her big buttocks, raised her up in his embrace and had her wrap her legs around his waist. He then smiled and replied, "Your wish is mymand, mydy." Lith took Emilia to bed and gently ced her down in a lying position. He then went down and putting his hands over her thighs, said looking at her with a smirk, "Mydy, you must now spread your legs for me to work." Emilia smiled and shook her head. ''No matter what, my husband''s shamelessness would never be gone. I wonder how he doesn''t feel embarrassed even slightly for asking something like that.'' Despite thinking that, Emilia opened her legs wide for Lith to gawk at. He was now her husband, there were no reservations between the two. Yes, it was slightly embarrassing, but they were on their honeymoon and this was something she expected to happen. Getting the green signal, Lith smiled and rubbing his hands, said happily, "we eating good today." . . . ..... A/N: Hi all, sorry there was a dy. Don''t worry, today is a mass release for the novel and I''ll be doing it. Will post as many as I could throughout the day until it hits 00:00 GMT +8(Beijing time). I am so sorry for the dys, such a thing won''t happen in the future, I promise. I''ve been really busy with some irl stuff, but yeah, now I should be able to post properly. This week''s target is 14 chapters, I am posting three right now, this one included. Will try to post a minimum of two moreter in the day, meaning five chapters in total in a single day. That''s it from my side, have a good day! Chapter 651 Honeymoon With Emilia (2/3)** "We eating good today." "¡­" Emilia was stupefied with this shamelessment from her husband. But she didn''t voice it out and let him be because it was a special day. Lith got down and was ready to admire his wife''s beautiful folds. But just as he had a look at them, his face turned into that of surprise. ''Damn! Wifey really did it!'' The reason for Lith''s surprise was none other than the well trimmed golden bush above Emilia''s lips. He had asked all hisdies to let their hair grow down there and since it wasn''t a big deal for any of these powerful women, they happilyplied. Emilia was the first wife he saw after the request and it indeed was an unexpected surprise since he had forgotten he had made such a request. Now looking at these hair in front, Lith couldn''t help himself from rubbing his fingers over and feeling them. It made a crisp ruffling sound that felt music to Lith''s ears. He felt himself to be in heaven. Meanwhile¡­ Emilia was looking at Lith with a shocked expression. The more she saw him do what he was doing, the further her shock intensified and confusion arised. ''What is wrong with my husband¡­'' The poor Angel couldn''t help but wonder, unaware of the feelings of a man when he sees her wife in an all natural state. Despite the shock, it would be a lie if Emilia said she wasn''t turned on. She liked the caresses Lith was handing out to her and the attention she was getting. It''s just that¡­ "Husband¡­ can you please not stare so intensely? It''s embarrassing." Emilia said softly with her cheeks all red. "My love, it''s too beautiful for me to not stare. Justy back, it''ll be a good time for sure." Lith said and caressed her lips this time, giving a kiss to her clitoris and causing a jolt of pleasure to run through Emilia. Emilia didn''t say anything in response and nodded her head lightly. She looked away and tried to not see what her husband was doing, to feel less embarrassed. After a few minutes of caressing and ying around with Emilia''s golden trimmed bush, Lith decided it was time to get to the main thing. He put his hands on her thighs to keep her legs separated and sprung to action by licking her dripping pussy. Emilia shivered lightly with the first lick and immediately in the next instant, "Ahhh~" Her body arched upwards and she moaned in pleasure due to the sudden attack her insides got from Lith''s tongue. Lith used the fiery technique of Fire Dragon''s dance and as he put his tongue inside Emilia''s vagina, it wriggled intensely at the right sensitive spots, causing her to moan like that. Lith then touched her clit with his fingers and started massaging that area in circles, providing a lot of stimtion to Emilia, whose body continuously shivered. Moans didn''t stoping and Lith felt happy knowing his wife was enjoying it. Except for a few, Lith didn''t use too many different techniques as they weren''t really needed. The goal was to bring his wife to climax, not to battle by using the many techniques avable. With the remaining free hand, Lith moved it up to knead her breasts and pull her nipples. "Mhhmmm~" Emilia moaned in satisfaction, feeling Lith''s hands. With Lith''s great skills, it didn''t take long for Emilia''s orgasm to build up. She was now at the very edge and Lith could feel it from the tightening walls of her insides. Soon¡­ Emilia grabbed Lith''s hair and mped her legs together. "Ahhh¡­ honey¡­ it''sing¡­" Her mind was clouded, vision hazy, and she was moaning and speaking purely on instincts. Lith, who was massaging her clit, stopped doing that immediately and instead, went on to pinch and give it a tug. "Ahhhhhhh!" Emilia''s toes curled up, her thighs crushed Lith''s head, and she held Lith''s hair for support, giving it a strong pull and causing some difort to him. Lith didn''t mind such actions and despite getting sandwiched between two heavenly pieces of meat, he drank all of his wife''s love juice without wasting a single drop. Emilia eventually recovered and loosened the hold on Lith, giving him a chance to breathe and not be asphyxiated to death. Coming out alive from an apex predator''s hold, a satisfied feeling swelled up within Lith as he looked at Emilia''s blissful face, which showed how content she was with her orgasm. Giving her time to enjoy her remaining orgasm, Lith wiped her cum off his face with his hands and got ready for the main course. Once he saw Emilia''s eyes turn clear and look at him, he showed a loving smile and went up to see her face to face. "Is wifey happy?" Lith rubbed his nose on Emilia''s and asked with a wink. Emilia''s face flushed and Lith could see her cheeks take on a rosy red color, making him chuckle softly and kiss them. ''Ahhhh¡­ I am gonna melt¡­'' Emilia thought to herself as Lith kissed her. She was getting so much love and attention that it took her onto a high she had never felt before, making her think she was gonna melt. Not knowing what to do in this position and being high, Emilia let her body take action and go with the flow, resulting in her hugging Lith tightly and giving him a deep smooch. ''Emmy is taking the lead again!'' Lith happily eximed internally. He let Emilia do what she wanted and in the midst of it, pulled himself back along with her, getting into a sitting position on the bed. Lith made Emilia put her legs at his sides and made her sit in a manner in which he could easily prate her. Emilia was busy with the kiss and didn''t pay much attention to the position she was in. Lith rubbed her back for a bit and then held her waist, raising her hips up and positioning her entrance right above the crown of his shaft. Slowly, Lith put her down and since she was pretty wet and loosened up already, there was no resistance and Lith''s shaft went in as smoothly as a hot knife passing through butter. Emilia soon felt her insides being full and finally noticed the position she was in. She was surprised at herself for being so zoned out, but as Lith started moving slowly, her attention diverted once again and she focused on the pleasure. Emilia''s soft and warm body stuck close to Lith''s colder one and he rubbed his hands all over her smooth back and butt. She seemed so enticing to Lith in his arms that he couldn''t help but want to, Nom! "Hiiii!" Lith bit onto Emilia''s neck and sucked blood, causing a tingle down herhers and making her hiss in pleasure. Her blood didn''t taste good, but it quenched Lith''s thirst and further aroused him. Lith grabbed onto Emilia''s waist and helped her jump up and down on his shaft. Her boobs jiggle intensely with the motion and gave little ps to Lith, who ended up enjoying it. p! p! Sloppy pping sounds of flesh reverberated in the room as Emilia''s juices drenched Lith''s as well as hers privates. Lith''s cock hit all the right ces inside her and caused her to let out constant moans. While she moaned, Lith couldn''t kiss her so he caught one of her jiggling tits with his mouth and sucked on them. "Hmm¡­ this one¡­ ahh.. too.. husband¡­ take both¡­" Feeling her other tit to be lonely, Emilia asked Lith to give it attention as well. Lith immediately grabbed it and put both the nipples in his mouth. He sucked on them hard and caused Emilia to moan harder. The intense love making session didn''tst for long and Emilia gave in to her pleasure. Lith joined her and together, the two let out soft gasps and orgasmed. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Emilia wrapped her arms around Lith''s neck and breathed heavily in front of his mouth while staring at him with love-filled eyes. "Phew¡­ are we done?" Emilia asked after a few minutes. Lith smiled and replied, "of course¡­ not. The night has just begun, we can''t simply finish up with one round now, can we?" Emilia blushed hearing that. She tried to avoid eye contact with Lith and said, "well¡­ true." Lith chuckled and fell back down, taking Emilia with him and causing her to let out a surprised yelp. "It''s your turn to lead now, honey. All the best." Lith kissed Emilia''s lips and spanked her soft ass lightly after saying so. Emilia felt a bit flustered to know she was suddenly put on the front lines. But being a good wife, she took up the challenge and said softly, "I''ll try¡­" Chapter 652 Honeymoon With Emilia (3/3)** "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Emilia''s moans reverberated in the room as she rode Lith in a cowgirl position. It was all her doing the things and Lith wasidback and enjoying the view of his wife riding him. Her swaying boobs, her blissful expression, and the slight doubt of whether she was doing it right or not visible on her face were all a source of great entertainment to him. "You''re doing good, honey. But a kiss would sure seem nice, if you don''t mind." Lith said yfully. Emilia was finding it challenging as is to maintain the rhythm and look for her husband''s and her own pleasure, now he was demanding a kiss too! It was challenging as is to not put too much pressure on his chest while she bounced up and down. Now if she leaned forwards, she wouldn''t be able to slide her pussy properly and their mating session would momentarily halt. However, despite that, Emilia didn''t have the heart to say no to her husband and not agree to his wishes. ''Don''t think so much, Emmy. Just go for it.'' She hyped herself up, let go of all thoughts and bent down to kiss him. As expected, her hip movements stopped momentarily as she kissed. Not wanting to give up, Emilia tried to move her hips solely without moving her body and after a few tries, she got the hang of it. ''Oh, I get it now! All I have to do is rock my hips back and forth!'' She thought to herself and increased the pace of her hip movements. Lith, who was being kissed, noticed this sudden change and put his hand over his wife''s ass. With the rapid hip movements, he could feel his hands move in rhythm and sensing this, he immediately thought: ''Ah! Wifey learnt the twerk! Damnnnnn!'' That was true. The Seraphim didn''t realize it, but trying to satisfy her husband, she identally ended up learning the twerking hip movement and with this, took a step further away from being an innocent Angel. ''Should I tell her this? Fufufu.'' Lith was having the time of his life, enjoying every bit that was happening in the bedroom right now. Emilia, who was kissing Lith, noticed that he seemed to be happy. Feeling that it was due to the kiss and her changing movements, she felt proud of herself and kept going with more vigour. Soon, Lith felt they should change position. He didn''t even need to think which position they should be in next as he immediately said after breaking the kiss, "Honey, turn around." "Hmm?" Emilia tilted her head in confusion. "Turn to which side? Under you or¡ª" "180 degrees, my love. Show me your back while you''re riding me." Lith said and winked. Emilia nodded lightly after understanding themand and turned around into a reverse cowgirl position. She then continued to ride him and Lith could now see his shaft slide in and out of her along with her big peaches jiggling with the rhythm. He sent out a light spank and groped them, getting his hands to melt into the softness. As Lith did that, he suddenly had a peek at the puckered pink flower. Looking at it, something clicked him and he thought, ''Oh¡­ this ce has been lonely for quite some time. It seems I need to show love to it too.'' Thinking so, Lith sprung into action by holding Emilia''s waist and moving his hips along with hers, causing his shaft to hit her deepest spots with more force. "Ahhhh!" As her husband''s shaft hit her womb''s entrance, Emilia let out a loud moan and felt pleasure run down her body. Pah! Pah! Pah! "Ahh!~ Yes! Yes!" The intense thrusts resulted in loud pping noises and Emilia liked it, evident from her happy moans. While ramming her hard, Lith slowly changed positions and got behind her, positioning her be on all fours and continued to pound her hard and fast. Her smooth butt was in full view along with her butthole and looking at it, Lith sucked in a cold breath of air as it was too hot for him to handle. "Oomph!" His shaft bulged inside Emilia and caused her to have a small orgasm. Pah! Pah! Pah! A series of powerful thrust followed after, not letting Emilia even breathe. "H-husband¡­ cumming! I am cumming!" Spurrrtt! "Ohhhhhhh!~" Emilia''s juices squirted out like a waterfall and she fell down on the bed, lost in the heavenly pleasure. Lith didn''te yet and pulled his shaft out of her. He then immediately jumped in to do what he was waiting for so much. Getting his mouth wet with her juices, Lith spread her peaches and attacked her puckered pink flower with his mouth. "Nnnghhhh!" Emilia''s body shivered again as she felt a cold sensation on her back door. But she was so lost in her orgasm, she didn''t pay attention to it. Tasting her butthole, a sweet vour hit his taste buds and nose and made him put his tongue deep inside her. It was a fantasy world and all the people here had clean back doors. Rimming and anal sex was thus prettymon and people didn''t find anything wrong with it, neither did Lith. Lith''s tongue explored Emilia''s tight anal canal and by the time he was done loosening her up, Emilia was back in the zone and humming in satisfaction as he ate her ass out. Out of instinct, Emilia raised her hips and spread her legs, giving better ess to her husband to eat her out. She wiggled her butt on his face and moved her hand down to touch her clitoris. The innocent Seraphim wasn''t aware of the shameless deeds she was doing and being in her Vampire husband''spany, she had forgotten even the little bit of decency she had. Once Lith felt he had eaten his wife out to his heart''s content, he stopped and positioned his cock at her back entrance, ready to prate her. "Honey, I am going in." He alerted her. Emilia looked back and nodded her head lightly, giving a green signal to Lith. Without further ado, Lith pushed his rod inside her asshole and immediately eximed in his mind: ''Double Trouble!'' "Ohhhhhhhh!" Emilia''s eyes rolled up as not just her ass, but her pussy too was prated deep simultaneously as Lith pushed his shaft inside her. She quickly had an orgasm due to the sudden surprise and put her tongue out in ecstasy. "Hang in there, wifey. There''s many more rounds to go." Pah! Pah! Pah! Lith said and rammed his cock inside her ass and pussy. Emilia wasn''t able to speak properly and responded with her moans instead. Thus began another round and their love making sessionsted for a whole day in this ce. Both came multiple times and switched to many different positions. By the end of their honeymoon''s first day of sex, Emilia realized that she just couldn''t do without sucking her husband''s cock and tasting his semen. As for Lith, he realized he couldn''t do without eating his wife''s pussy every once in a while. It was too good to just ignore it. Thus by the end, both awakened their love for oral sex and knew what they wanted. The two were adults and also married. Theymunicated properly with each other and said whatever was on their minds. Emilia was currently nestled into Lith''s embrace and both were lying under one nket, all cozy andfortable. They spent half a day just enjoying each other''spany and once the sun was out, went out to explore the ancient civilization once again. ..... A/N: Hi guys, mass release event is going on. If the novel ranks in the top 6, there''ll be benefits for both the readers and author. So please share as many power stones, GTs, and gifts if you could :) Don''t worry, it''s not mandatory and I am fine with the novel not being in the top ranks. But yes, if you could, then please do. Many thanks! Chapter 653 End Of The Honeymoon Vermont, the eternally cursed city, was thriving with liveliness as the sun came up. The citizens of this city were out of their homes, doing their daily jobs. Since they were out in the open sun for far too long, they all had a natural tan on their bodies. The city was designed with stones and wood in a manner to beat the heat and provide a cooling effect to all its residents. Lith took Emilia out in the open and she was currently looking at each building, upation, and the way of life of these ancient people. She was roaming around like a curious cat, taking notes and getting amused by each and every little thing. Lith was behind her this whole while, looking at her roam. He had a happy smile on his face knowing his wife was enjoying her time here. Not only that, there was also another thing which made him smile. It was: ''I can''t believe she''s roaming around as if nothing had happened a while ago. All her holes are filled to the brim and if her clothes loosen up even slightly, she''s sure to leak.'' The thoughts were although perverted, there was still concern hidden within them. He knew how easy it was for his wife to get embarrassed and if things leaked, he didn''t know how she would react. However, it was her who wanted to be full down there and Lith obviously wouldn''t reject her request. Still, there were some concerns which he couldn''t help but have. The two roamed and roamed for two days straight in Vermont, getting acquainted with each and every ce. During this time, Lith got a notification from the system stating that there were some good things in this ancient civilization and that he should make use of it. Since there was no harm, Lith searched for the treasures and ended up finding a few things which were rted to Time and Space. If Lith analyzed these treasures, his affinity to Time and Space would increase, but this would spell disaster as his body wasn''t in the right state to absorb more knowledge and information. Had to rest until he was a hundred years old or he might really die. Lith kept the treasures he found within the system''s inventory and continued to roam this ce further with his wife. On the third day of exploring, the two went to the outskirts of the city, only to find themselves arriving at a valley full of colourful flowers and trees. It was a beautiful sight and in the middle of the valley was a hot water pond with vines and colorful flowers surrounding it. Lith went there with Emilia and once they reached, Emilia said with a smile, "this looks so good! Haah¡­ I''ve gotten all sweaty after running around in the hot sun. I really needed a rxing bath." Saying so, she started undressing herself in front of Lith. "Interesting." Lith rubbed his non-existent stubble and said while looking at his wife. "What is?" Emilia looked back and asked with a smile. "Wifey, you''re getting undressed in front of me without feeling embarrassed. Now this is something new." Emilia smiled and shook her head. "You''re my husband, I am your wife. Us being nude around each other should be something normal. Yes, I felt embarrassed before but now I''vee to terms with it since our first night here." Lith nodded. "I see. I am d you feelfortable around me. Also¡­" Lith pointed in a certain direction. "There''s an old man watching you." "WHAT!?" Emilia immediately covered herself and jumped close to Lith in surprise, looking in the direction his finger was pointing at. "Pfft¡­" Lith covered his mouth and tried to suppress hisughter. "¡­" Emilia was dumbfounded with the current situation and realizing it was a prank, she became slightly annoyed and knitted her brows. But being an Angel, her annoyance subdued in less than a second and pouting, she said, "don''t pull such weird pranks on me, husband. I don''t like them." ''Oof!'' Lith felt an arrow strike his heart with the cuteness of his wife''s pout. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks and asked, "Why are you so cute?" ". . ." Emilia''s brain became a loading screen with the sudden warm gesture from Lith. As she realized what just happened, her face flushed and she swatted his hand away. "D-don''t, pull them. A-Anyway, let''s take a bath." She turned around and started undressing again. A secondter, Emilia was standing in front of Lith, with her back and buttpletely exposed to him. He quickly undressed as well and went behind her to hug her. His shaft found itself restingfortably in between her ass and he wrapping his arms around her shoulder, he gave her a few neck kisses. "Mhmm¡­" Emilia hummed in satisfaction. "Husband, we are supposed to have a bath¡­" She protested. "Babe, you do know what a honeymoon is, right?" Lith chuckled and continued to kiss her. "Mhm¡­ isn''t it¡­ mhm¡­ a romantic vacation?" "Yes." Lith nodded. "But vacation is just an excuse, it''s more about doing the naughty stuff as much as possible." "Oh. I-I see." Emilia''s face flushed slightly. "But even so, let us take a bath first, we can continueter." Saying so, she took a step ahead and dropped into the hot water pond along with Lith. She wasn''t giving him any chances to speak further because she knew, if he did, then there was no way they would get to bath. Emilia felt she was really sweaty and wanted to bath as fast as possible. She could clean herself with magic as well, but she was a woman who also craved touch and skinship with her husband. Hence, the bath. Lith was behind Emilia as the two entered the pond. The water reached up to their neck and their long hair was starting to get wet due to it. Lith tied Emilia''s hair from behind and once her smooth nape was visible, he kissed it and turned her around to see her beautiful big breasts. No matter how many times he saw wife naked, it was always a sight to behold and turned him on. His little dragon instantly became erect and Lith leaned forwards to suck on his wife''s boobs while his shaft poked her back door. As he sucked on her boobs, Emilia felt aroused and the need to pamper him for some reason. She kissed his head from above and wrapped her hands around to push him deeper into her bosoms. There was no milk that came out of her breasts, but they still tasted amazing to Lith. He sucked on her nipples while his hips slowly moved and rubbed his shaft over her lower lips. Emilia didn''t let Lith rub his cock on her pussy for long and made it slide inside her vagina. She then immediately choked his goose by tightening her walls and made Lith gasp. Watching him have a grim expression, Emilia giggled softly. Lith was dumbfounded with what his sweet and innocent wife did. He turned to look up at her, only to see her giggling cutely. Noticing Lith''s stare, Emilia said, "I can prank you too, you know?" "Ah¡­" Lith smiled and shook his head. Ladies weredies. They remembered each and every thing and would get back at you for it. Lith went back to business again after thinking so and after their small episode in the pond, they went back to exploring the ancient civilization. A weekter. Lith and Emilia''s honeymoon came to an end and in this trip, through the system, Lith learnt a few things by observing the ancient Werewolves. Although he learnt them, they were of no use since he was a Vampire and not Werewolf. However, instead of throwing away the knowledge, Lithpiled it in a book and gave it to Emilia. She could use it to train Werewolf students in the academy. Emilia also learnt many things here while also having a good time with her husband. These past ten days had been amazing and she got her much deserved break. Not only did the two fuck like rabbits, Emilia also understood many things about the Immemorial Era and made aption of it in a book. She could use this to update the records in the academy and eventually the whole world. She was a high ranking individual and updating records was easy. The world would thus get new information and all in all, their little honeymoon was pretty productive as well as fun. The two got out of the city and once back in the real world, Emilia had the thoughts of taking the curse off of this people. But Lith reminded her that this was the only thing avable from such a long time and it would be a pity to lose this. Emilia felt it made sense and since both weren''t Humans with hypocritical emotions and righteousness, they decided to let things be and went away. Lith kissed Emilia goodbye and left for Nightingale while she went back to the academy with a happy smile like a maiden in love. Once Lith reached the Royal Castle, he decided to go see his mother and sister. As he reached, he was told that they were in the throne and once he went there, he saw them sit on their respective thrones. However, in the throne room, apart from his family and their personal maids, there was someone else present who Lith had never seen before. "Your Majesty, I have returned." ..... A/N: Hi guys, as promised, here''s another chapter of the day. I think I can still fish out one more chapter for you before 00:00 GMT +8 and with that, it''ll be a total of five chapters for today. Alright, have a good day everyone and be sure to show support to today''s mass release by giving out your power stones and GTs. (: Chapter 654 Bella "Your Majesty, I have returned." A pink-haireddy was kneeling down in front of Lilith and said so in a subservient manner. Lilith was about to address thisdy when she saw Lith and her attention diverted. "Baby!" She got up and vanished from her spot, appearing right in front of Lith in the next instant. "Little brother." Lucy got up as well and said with a smile on her face. "!!?" The pink-haireddy kneeling on the ground was dumbfounded with such a sudden change in atmosphere. She didn''t think the moment she returned, she would see the Queen and the Princess act in such a manner. Wondering who this person was that had the ability to change the mood of the world''s strongest person and her daughter, thedy turned around, only to get a shock of a lifetime. The Queen and the Princess were hugging a silver-haired man! ''A man!? I didn''t think I would live this long to see Her Majesty and Her Highness do something like that!'' Lith, while hugging his mother and sister, felt an intense gaze on himself. Lilith and Lucy noticed it as well and turned around to look at the person doing it. "You shouldn''t stare like that, Be." Lilith said. "Huh¡ª ah, yeah. My apologizes, Your Majesty." The pink-haireddy, called Be, snapped out of her thoughts and apologized after realising her blunder. Lilith then turned to look at Lith and smiling, she asked while pointing at the pink-haireddy, "do you know who she is, baby?" Lucy suddenly smiled from the side as she heard that question from her mother. She then looked at Lith, waiting to see how he would react for what was about toe. Lith, noticing his mother and sister''s change of reactions, wondered what was happening and why this was the case. Being asked who Be was, he firstly looked in her direction and saw her tall and curvy figure. He had never seen this person in his life, but the word Be did ring some bells, except they too were faint and his memories were hazy regarding this. For a good few minutes, Lith tried his best to analyse and think of who Be was, but at the end, found nothing. He then turned to look at his mother and shaking his head, said honestly, "I feel like I do know who she is, but also don''t at the same time." Lilith chuckled. She ruffled Lith''s hair and replied, "mama knew this would happen. Come, I''ll introduce her to you." Lilith, along with Lucy and Lith, went in front of Be. As they reached, before Lilith could even make an introduction, Be immediately bowed and said, "I give my sincerest greetings to the His Highness, the Vampire Prince." The tone this time was more subservient than before, surprising Lith. He looked at her for a bit, wondering why she was doing this and also who she was. Meanwhile, inside Be''s mind: ''FOR THE LOVE OF MAGIC! HOW CAN I BE SO STUPPIIIDDDDDD!!!!'' ''HOW DIDN''T I IMMEDIATELY NOT REALIZE HE''S THE PRINCE!?'' ''NO! Not THE Prince but MY Prince!'' ''Be, Be, Be, how have you be so dumb!? Truly a big disappointment.'' ''Phew, thankfully I recognised the Prince on time, otherwise it would be so awkward and bad.'' ''Speaking of the Prince¡­ isn''t he¡­ too handsome?'' Be''s neutral face turned into that of a confused one as she wondered how such a handsome being could evene into existence. But then she calmed down knowing her Queen was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen and it was only natural that her son would have such looks as well. Despite that, her thoughts couldn''t help but run on the facts that Lith''s body was also perfect and his overall appearance were beyond the most perfect state. Unknowingly, only after a single glimpse, Be''s mind was lost thinking of Lith''s charisma. Lilith, noticing Lith having trouble remembering Be, patted his back lightly and said, "you won''t recall anything, even if you try your best." "Hmm?" Lith looked at his mother with a confused face. Suchment from her were rare as there was no such memory which he couldn''t recall. Lilith chuckled. "Baby, you can only recall things which you know about or have some rough idea of. This girl here is Be. You''ve hardly been given any information about her by anyone in the castle." Lith felt more confused by his mother''s words. What did she mean by that? Were the maidservants in the castle supposed to give him some information about thisdy here or were they perhaps didn''t know anything and just gave him a limited amount of information? Lucy, watching her brother''s face turn more and more confused, shook her head with a smile. "Mom, just break the ice. You shouldn''t keep him wondering so much. You know how much little brother overthinks anyway, right?" "Right¡­" Lilith chuckled. Lilith wrapped her arms around Lith''s shoulder and got in front of Be. "Get up, Be." Shemanded. Once Be was up, Lilith put her other free hand on Be''s shoulder and said, "this girl right here, is a Royal Servant." "Ah¡­" Lith immediately recalled a few things as his mother hit him with a few clues. But then he felt disappointed again as the clues were hardly of use. Lilith didn''t say anything to him. She knew this would happen we well. Instead, she continued and said, "Not only is she a Royal Servant, but also, she''s the first ever girl I took under me." "Wait¡­ what?" Lith was dumbfounded as well as surprised. The first ever Royal Servant? Wasn''t that Luna? Or perhaps Noman or Ruben? Lilith nodded her head and smiled. "She indeed is. I found her stranded and in a pretty messed up state. I don''t know what happened to me that day, but I wasn''t as cold as before and took her in." Be, hearing that, suddenly recalled the day she met her Queen. Her eyes turned moist remembering that fine day and her whole life shed in front of her eyes. She held her tears in despite everything turning emotional and thought to herself, ''I''ll never forget the kindness of Her Majesty and the things she did for me. I''ll forever be grateful.'' Looking at Be, who seemed to have gotten emotional, Lilith felt she should not pause here now otherwise Be might really end up crying. Changing topics, she continued, "also do you know¡­" "...Be is thest remaining Fairy." "WHAT!?" . . . ..... Hi everyone, I am so sorry for not keeping up with the promises. I am in the hospital right now. Been like that for the past few days. My head hurts a lot and I don''t feel any motivation to write anything. I am so sorry to all the privilege readers who bought the extra chapters. I couldn''t provide this month due to circumstances. I am feeling a bit fine now and should be discharged in a few days. I''ll try to write as much as I can and ensure to give back all the chapters possible and make up for it. ^^^^This above announcement was made on discord a few days ago. If you have joined it, you should be in the know of it. I am finally out of the hospital and am an alright stare. If I am not wrong, there''s 16 chapters that are remaining to be posted. I''ll do mass releases of 5 chapters before this month''s end and try my best to make up. But I am really sorry guys, i can''t really promise if I''ll be able to fully achieve this goal or not. My health still isn''t in the best state. But yes, I''ll do try my level best and make up. This is the first of the 16 chapters so 15 remaining. Alright, I''ll go write more now. Hope you all have a good day and thank you for your understanding. Chapter 655 Fairies Fairies, it''s a word associated with mythical creatures since ancient times. Nobody knows if they exist or not and there''s also no method to test it. Being told that such an almost non-existent being was in front of him, shocked Lithpletely. He couldn''t help but stare at her up and down repeatedly to double check if his mother''s words were really true or not. Looking at the tall and curvy pink-haired Be in a battle outfit, Lith really had no idea if she was a fairy or not. She looked just like a normal human female warrior and there were no striking features a fairy would have. Lilith and Lucy, watching Lith''s shocked reaction, giggled. They knew he was in for a surprise and it came true. Lilith ruffled Lith''s hair after watching him be shocked for a good few minutes and said, "She is indeed a fairy, baby." "Not just any fairy¡ª" "Thest one, right?" Lith interrupted his mother and said. Lilith shook her head. "Nope." "What?" Lilith chuckled and walked towards Be before answering Lith. She wrapped her arms around her and said with a proud expression, "she''s not just thest remaining fairy, but¡­" "...the Queen of fairies." ". . ." Lith waspletely taken aback this time. He really had no idea what to say as it was too much of a surprise. Not only was a mythical creature that many thought didn''t exist in his castle, she was also supposedly a Royal Servant and on top of that was also a Queen of her own race! "Are you¡­ for real?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Lilith chuckled. She tapped on Be''s shoulder and said, "Be, show him." "Yes¡ª wait." Be turned to look at Lilith. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? I can do ''that''?" Lilith chuckled again. "Did I say you can''t?" Be made an awkward smile. "Well¡­ your words are mymands, Your Majesty. But this is my first meeting with His Highness. Won''t His Highness be disgusted?" Lilith patted Be''s shoulder. "You''re thinking too much. Just go do your thing. He''ll like it, don''t worry." Be sighed. "If you say so." Lith, overhearing everything, didn''t understand a single thing and wondered what was up, only to have his confusions cleared up in the next instant when Be turned around and held his face. "I have to do this, Your Highness. Please forgive my impudence." Just as Lith heard that, he felt a pair of soft lips on him. Be was kissing him! But these things were none of his concerns as right in the next instant, in his vision, the throne room of the Royal Castle was gone and fireworks of colourful flowers appeared. Once the fireworks stopped, Lith found himself standing in the middle of a forest, around which were lush green trees, colorful trees, a waterfall mixed together with a river, and various animals roaming around. This scene totally seemed like something taken out of a fairytale. "It isn''t a fairytale, Your Highness. But the real fairnd." "Huh?" Lith turned around in shock, wondering did someone just read his mind? "Yes, I can read your mind, Your Highness." A soft voice rang in his ears and in the next second, a beautiful pink-haired woman having a simple white cloth draped over her curvy body descended down. This woman, Be, had butterfly-like wings. They were colorful but also translucent. Her hair flowed freely with the breeze and the cloth on her body only covered her privates. Looking at her, any man would be mesmerized and lost in her beauty. However, Lith was immune to it as he already had many beautiful wives and also his mother. His mother was the pinnacle of all and he believed that there was no one else more beautiful than her. Even if there was, Lith would still prefer Lilith because at the end of the day, she was his mother. Lith, looking at Be stand in front of him, asked, "what''s going on?" Be, noticing the state the Prince was in, that is, in a serious one,pletely unfazed by her appearance and the surroundings, felt amused. ''He''spletely exceeded my expectations already¡­'' Be thought to herself. She didn''t know how old Lith was, but given any age of men, they were all bound to be captivated by Be''s beauty or the fairnd they were in. How Lith was an exception to this, Be didn''t know. In any case, she was really impressed and internally happy knowing her Prince wasn''t some small fry and was genuinely strong. Putting aside all her tumultuous emotions, Be answered, "You''re in a fairnd, Your Highness." Lith shook his head. "I am asking, how can you read my mind?" "Oh, you''re asking that." Be said. "I can do that because we''re in my conscious brain right now. What you''re looking at are my memories and since you''re in me, I can read all your thoughts." "I see." Lith nodded. He took everything calmly and all confusions cleared up. "So¡­ is this how the fairnd looks?" Lith asked, changing the topic. Be nodded. "This is how it used to look. Until one day we got attacked and everything was destroyed." "The fairies got attacked? By who?" Fairies were supposedly peaceful creatures. It was worth wondering who could be enemies with such a merciful and kind race. Be put out a sad expression as she heard Lith''s question. But soon, it changed into a serious one and walking through the beautiful forest, she answered, "Long long ago¡­" The fairies lived in a fairly secluded ce, cut apart from the rest of the world. They liked the peace and quiet of nature and social interactions with other races wasn''t something that interested them. Thus, they were isted from everyone and lived their lives in whatever way they wanted. Like Angles, they were pure beings as well. So pure that all angels roamed naked and felt nothing about it. Everyone was born naked. Clothes were secondary essories and the fairies thus preferred the one close to nature. Everything was going fine and they were living life their ways, until one day, a lone traveller stumbled upon theirnd. He was lost in the beauty of this ce but once he saw the fairies, he passed out from knowing how beautiful they all were. The fairies were concerned about this person passing out and since this was the first one to ever see them, they decided to help him. This one help that the fairies gave was the most fatal one of all as it eventually led to their own demise. Many other races came to know of the existence of fairies due to this lone traveller and immediately went to conquer them and make them their ves. The fairies were thus under attack and although they weren''t weak, they had been so peaceful for so long that they didn''t know how to properly fight and eventually lost the war with the other races. The fairies were wiped out and the Queen, aka Be, had tried her best to save everyone, but failed at the end and was on herst straw. She had seen with her very own eyes the genocide that took ce and was also attacked many a times by the vile people. Be was pretty beaten up both mentally and emotionally by the end and since all doors were closed, the best option she felt was to run. Run for her dear life, that is. She coulde back here again once she was stronger and in her beaten up state, she somehow managed to sneak past everyone and distance herself from them. Running around, one fine day, she met Lilith, who found potential within her and took Be as her underling. This marked her as the first Royal Servant and slowly but surely, Be formed a deep bond with Lilith. Lith listened to everything quietly and didn''t utter a single word. Once Be was done reciting the things that could make Lith believe that she was a fairy, Lith asked a few questions rted to them. Once done with it, both got out of the state they were in and Lith saw the throne room again. His mother still had her arms wrapped around Be''s shoulder and Lucy was still in the ce she was previously in, having not moved even an inch. This made Lith understand that not even a minute had passed in the real world. Lilith, noticing Lith be back, asked, "so¡­ do you still think Be isn''t a fairy?" Lith shook his head. "I believe her." Lilith chuckled. "Good. Because you know¡­" Along with Be, Lilith walked close to Lith and said softly in his ears, "...Be is thest fairy. You should help her race have a few more." "..." ..... Chapter 1/15 Chapter 656 Fairy Mythology Suddenly being given a hint to do naughty things, Lith shook his head with a smile while Be and Lilith were smiling. Be didn''t know what age Lith was, had she known, she wouldn''t really be smiling. In her opinion, he could be a hundred or two hundred years old but not any younger. "Mom, I am a married man. You shouldn''t just casually try to hook me up with someone like this." Lith said and chuckled. Lilith smiled. "It''s all for the greater good." "Right. Right." Lith said with a hint of sarcasm. After a light chat, Lilith finally introduced Be to Lith and Lith to Be. Turns out, it has been more than seven hundred years ago since Be left the castle. It was something work rted and once her quest was finished, she returned with big news on her hands. Lucy was well acquainted with her but Lith was still inside Lilith and wasn''t even born when she left. Be was the mysterious fourth Emperor Rank who had disappeared from the Royal Servants. But today, she returned. Just her, Luna, Noman, and Ruben were enough to topple an entire race if the Supreme Rank guarding it was sealed for a while. They were that strong. But now things had changed since her return. Be wasn''t an Emperor Rank anymore. She had ascended and her prowess were equivalent to a Supreme Rank. Be was a fairy and someone from another dimension attached to this world. Her prowess were different and so was the pathway of cultivation. She didn''t follow the normal Magic Ranks of this world. Lith was amazed with this new information and talked with Be to know a few more things. After about an hour of talking, Lith also ended up learning a few things about Be''s personality. Firstly, she was too loyal and attached to the n. Her subservience surpassed even Lina''s and she was ready to do whatever anyone in the n wanted, even if it meant a genocide. Luna and Noman were rational and always thought of the benefits of the n. If some actions from the three Evures would result in problems, they would advise them not to do it and also strongly resist the decision. As for Be, despite being a fairy, she wasn''t afraid of killing and had a simr personality like Ruben who religiously followed themands of his masters and never disobeyed. Secondly, Be''s attitude was of a maturedy. She also seemed to contain the slight hints of seduction and sluttiness. With the way things were happening in her mind, Lith was pretty sure that if he asked her to remove the cloth covering her, she would do it in a heartbeat. Not only then, even if Lith asked her now, she would do it as well. Be was free and open-minded. She would do anything for her masters. She had only just met Lith, but her loyalty towards him reached its peak the moment she realized he was her master''s own flesh and blood. Lilith was Be''s master and anyone rted to her automatically became a close kin of Be. Lastly, his mother really wasn''t joking. Be was thest fairy and if Lith bred with her, she would end up giving birth to more fairies and her race wouldn''t go extinct. There were other ways as well to have more fairies. This race wasn''t just limited to sexual reproduction and one could make more of them via another method, viz: Have them grow on a tree. Not just any tree, but the one believed to be the source of all life in Fairy mythology ¡ª Yggdrasil. Yggdrasil was an ancient tree believed to have existed since the beginning of time. The fabric of space-time was its soil, the elemental energies were its nourishment, and the essence within it was the elixir of life. Due to the elixir of life, the leaves that were present on the tree gave birth to life and with each leaf falling down, it meant life was over and death took control. The leaf would fall back into the soil, disintegrate, and join the tree once again to start anew. This was the circle of life ording to the fairies and for the survival of their race, all that mattered now was¡­ "The hell?" Lith said and chuckled while facepalming. Lilith and Be wondered why Lith suddenly startedughing. They didn''t seem to have told any jokes and the conversation was also serious. Then why such a reaction? ''Ie home for some peace and quiet, I am told to save a race from extinction. And the worst part of it¡ª okay maybe not worst, but the best part of it¡­ it''s not even a difficult thing to do. All I had to do is snu snu and then vo, I''ll end up saving a race.'' ''Things are so easy and everything is falling in ce as if it''s not a Lego build but a five year old child''s puzzle. What luck do I even have? After reincarnation¡­'' Lith put on a pondering expression and stared at his mother and Be. ''...have I perhaps¡­'' ''...perhaps be the MC of this world?'' ''HmMmMMMmmMmm¡­. Interesting.'' Lilith and Be, looking at Lith suddenly turn into a philosopher, wondered what even was he thinking. Lilith leaned close to Be''s ears and said, "baby has a bad habit and it''s this. He overthinks unnecessarily and zones out suddenly for no reason." "..." Be was dumbfounded with this revtion. She turned to look at Lilith and asked for confirmation, "for real?" "For real." Lilith nodded. She then waved her hand lightly in front of Lith''s face and said, "see¡­ no effect. He''s zoned out." "Oh, damnnnnn!" Be was amused. "How will His Highness survive in the wilderness if this keeps repeating?" Lilith chuckled hearing that and shaking her hand, said while giggling, "Oh, don''t worry about that. He only zones out like this when he''s with us in a safe andfortable space. If he feels threatened, he will stop processing everything and focus on one target." Be felt relieved. "Ah, I see." But then she clicked her tongue and said, "tsk. I hoped for a second that His Highness had a weakness and I could take advantage of it. I would go in the wild with him, save him when he''s zoning out, then he''ll be impressed by me, and then we''ll make out, and then we''ll have sex, and then kids, and then¡ª" Bonk! Lilith hit Be''s hand with the side of her palm and stopped her from speaking further. She smiled and said, "stop acting as if you''re in heat. My baby is not someone so easy to get. And remember to not make any moves to seduce him. That''ll only end up causing a disaster and he''ll start hating you." "What?" Be turned around in shock. "His Highness won''t like my seduction?" Be couldn''t believe someone so younger than her had the ability to resist her charms. Lilith chuckled. She patted Be''s head and said with a serious glint in her eyes, "not just yours, even Lucifer''s charms don''t work on him." "WHAT!!?!" Shock would be an understatement that Be felt in this split second as Lilith dropped a bombshell on her. The loud yell of Be''s brought Lith out of his thoughts. "What''s happening?" ..... A/N: I''ll not be able to stockpile chapter and release them in one go. Instead, I''ll release chapters as soon as I finish writing. The next few days, until the first of next month, I am just going to write write and write for you guys and publish lots of chapters :) The doctor asked me to be on bed rest for theing 15 days, so I do have time to write now. Chapter 2/15 Chapter 657 Saving Fairies Chapter 657 Saving Fairies Lith''s question made Be realize her blunder and apologize to Lilith and Lith both. ''What is the Prince even made of!?'' She thought to herself as she looked at him. Lilith could tell Be''s confusion and surprise. One by one, she cleared all her doubts and little by little, Be''s surprise only went on to increase to multiple folds. She was told that Lith was born just two decades ago, had super strong wives, respect of all maidservants, his other achievements, skills, and so on. By the end, Be was so shocked that she didn''t even know what to say or so. She just stood there with an open mouth and stared at Lith with pure stupor. Lilith, lightly touching Be''s chin and closing her mouth, said to Lith, "since you know who she is now, don''t feel ufortable if she''s around. If you have something to discuss with mama, wait in the courtyard otherwise you''re free to do whatever you want." Lith nodded. "I have nothing to discuss. I''ll go back to the Elven Castle to wrap up things and be back home soon." Lilith chuckled. "Sure. Good luck." She kissed Lith''s forehead and wished him. Lucy came towards Lith and did the same, parting ways with him after giving him a kiss. Lith went out of the throne room and Luna joined him on his way out. Walking together with Luna, Lith asked her what she thought of Be, only to feel amazed by her answer. Luna respected Be a lot as she was not only super strong but also very intelligent. She was also a happy-go-lucky person and being around her always uplifted one''s mood which Luna really liked. She also thought of her as a senior. Although such was the case, Lunained that her personality was worse than a roon when around his mother. Although Lith didn''t understand what he meant, he could guess that it was an insult and just let things be. Once the talks about Be was over, Lith asked Luna to fetch Ren for him and prepare his departure for the Elven Continent. Luna nodded and went to get him. She was back in an instant. "Woof!" Ren jumped out of Luna''s hand and woofed in happiness as he saw Lith. As he came running, Lith suddenly felt the size of this little floof wasn''t right and stared at him in confusion. Ren, not being aware of his surroundings, jumped on Lith as soon as he reached, pushing his focused master a few steps back. "Woof! Woof!" He woofed happily and started licking Lith''s face. "Heavy!" Lith eximed while holding Ren. He turned to look at Luna, his face asking for an exnation. Luna smiled in response and answered, "Madam seems to have fed him a bit too much." Lith rolled his eyes. "A bit? Just say she overfed him." Luna chuckled and didn''t reply. Lith knitted his brows and held Ren away from him. He looked into his eyes and said, "You''ve gone too far in the chonky scale. We are going on an adventure and I am gonna make you lose all those extra fat you gained." "Woo¡­?" Ren tilted his head in confusion. Lith shook his head and repeated, "You. Fat. Adventure. Lose fat." Lith tried to break things into simpler and easy to understand words. "WoOoOf!" Ren shivered hearing the word adventure. He immediately wiggled out of Lith''s arms but failed to get out. Lith made an evil smile and said, "try to resist and I''ll give you to Alea." "Nwwooooooo!" Ren felt he was losing on both ends and howled in the air. Lith ignored him and looking at Luna, said, "If there''s anything important thates up, let me know." Luna nodded. "As his Highness wishes." Lith nodded and was about to leave when he remembered something. "Right. Come here, Luna." Luna took a step close to Lith. "Yes, Your Highness?" Lith put Ren in one hand and freeing the other one, said, "I realised I haven''t been showing a lot of gratitude. Here''s a token of thanks from me." Lith showed his palm to Luna and there was a ck box on it. Luna smiled awkwardly and said, "Ah¡­ Your Highness, you don''t need to. Luna is yours to use as you please. There''s no need to show any gratitude." Lith nodded. "I know. But open it, I insist." "If you say so." Luna didn''t shy away and took the box. Opening it, she saw a transparent¡­ "Buttplug?" Luna seemed confused while looking at it. She turned to face Lith and said, "but Your Highness, there''s no need for this. I am always ever ready in all ces for you." Lith chuckled. "I know." He leaned close to Lina''s ears and whispered, "but this plug isn''t normal. Every time your insides tighten up, it''ll zap you and bring mild pain. A perfect gift for my maso maid, am I right?" "Your Highness¡­" Luna felt tingles down herhers hearing this and called out Lith''s name softly in response. Lith chuckled again and patted Luna''s head. "I am leaving now. Remind me if there''s something." Luna nodded in response and Lith teleported away from the Royal Castle. * Elven Royal Castle. "Little cousin!~" Alea jumped on Lith as soon as she saw him. Lith caught her in his embrace and patted her back. "Someone missed me?" He asked with a smile. "Of course! I missed you soooooooo mcchhhhh!" Alea swayed side to side, acting spoiled. "Alea¡­ my dear, you need to maintain etiquette. You''re a Princess." Agalea scolded Alea gently from behind. Alea didn''t listen and continued to hug Lith. Agalea shook her head and seemed disappointed. Lith looked at her and said, "no need to have such an expression, aunt. We are all sentient beings, it''s only natural we show such reactions. Anyway, you''re not excited to see me?" Agalea smiled and shook her head. "I am happy to see you back." Lith raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you are? Where''s my hug then?" Agalea seemed surprised with this question. "You want a hug?" "Is that even a question?" Lith scooted Alea to one side and said while opening his arm. Looking at him being so serious, Agalea wondered how he had such confidence to say and do such things at such a young age. Lith, watching Agalea stare at him, smiled and said, "don''t worry, aunt. It''s just a hug. Come." ''Well¡­ it''s just a hug so why am I thinking so much? Plus, he''s also my nephew.'' Agalea thought to herself and shook her head. She walked closer to Lith and hugged him without thinking much of it. As soon as she did that, Lith tightened his hold on her and whispered in her ears, "I lied. I wanted to grope your butt, muwahahaha." ..... Chapter 3/15 I should be able toplete this goal by the end of this month :) Chapter 658 Elven Administration Stabilized Chapter 658 Elven Administration Stabilized Agalea''s eyes opened wide as she heard that. ''I am about to be groped by my nephew!?'' She wondered. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t live to see the next instant, let alone day. But Lith''s case was special. Not only was he her nephew, he also had a solid rtion with the mother-daughter duo and both were reallyfortable around him. It surprised Agalea to know she was going to be groped by someone of the opposite sex for the first time. It had never happened before and she also didn''t know how to react because she was inexperienced in this area. But then¡­ "Foo~" Lith blew hot air in Agalea''s ear and made her shiver in surprise. "N-Nephew!?" Agalea looked at him with visible surprise. Lith chuckled and leaning close to her ears, said, "I was joking aunt. Were you expecting something from me?" Lith didn''t wait to hear Agalea''s response and instead broke the hug with her and started hugging Alea. Agalea was left alone at the side,pletely bbergasted with the thing that happened just now. ''I¡­ I got yed!?'' Agalea couldn''t help but think while looking at the smiling Lith and Alea. She wasn''t angry with what Lith did, just very surprised. Meanwhile Lith wasughing internally watching his aunt''s cute reaction. She was about as inexperienced as Emilia before marriage. He was so absorbed in watching her that he forgot he was hugging Alea, who softly said, "little cousin¡­ your hand¡­" "Hmm?" Lith turned his attention towards Alea, only to realize he was holding something soft in one hand while his other was on her back. ''Oh, crap!'' As realization dawned upon Lith, he understood it was toote to take his hand back now. It was already groping Alea''s butt and changing position would only alert Agalea and things would be a mess. Making a quick judgement, Lith looked at Alea and asked, "did you see Ren?" He used the oldest trick in the books: change the topic! "Where is he?" Alea forgot Lith''s hand was on her butt and asked with a curious look. ''It works great as always.'' Lith thought to himself and smiled. He slowly slithered his hand up towards her waist and pointed her to the direction Ren had gone in. Lith then told her how fat Ren had be and couldn''t outrun her if she chased him now. Smelling an opportunity, Alea immediately ran away to get Ren and Lith was now left alone with Agalea. ''Crisis averted.'' Lith thought to himself and sighed, only to turn around and see Agalea stare at him with furrowed brows. "Nephew Lith¡­ care to exin your actions?" Agalea asked with a scary smile on her face. Having fought many battles, Lith didn''t get intimidated and instead, took a step close to Agalea and asked back with a smile, "what do you mean, aunt?" Agalea''s furrowed brows deepened. "Are you serious?" Lith shook his head. "No. I am Lith." "¡­" Agalea didn''t know what to say to that. She rubbed her temples and replied, "forget it. Let''s get to work now that you''re here." Lith nodded and once again, he took back his duties of being Agalea''s aide. * A month passed. Lith brought out many administrative changes in the Elven Kingdom and finally convinced Agalea that democracy was crap. She should rule them all herself and stay true to her title of being the Queen. He didn''t make her scrap out everything, rather, he made her put up a few uses to control them properly and make them work. The parliament system was removed. Voting, democracy, etc, were all gone. But some elements were retained for efficient working such as the two houses of the parliament ¡ª the upper and the lower house. Upper house had upper nobles and the lower house had lower nobles. It was due to the conflict between these people that the whole fiasco of coup urred. But Lith ensured to have Agalea intimidate them and know their ce. All the nobles, from children to old fogies were called in one ce. There, the key members of the coup d''etat were shown and killed on the spot by Agalea. With her Supreme Rank aura, Agalea also put out a temporary suppression and warned each and everyone to not forget who she really was and how to behave in front of her from here on. Previously she was soft on everyone and they took advantage of her. But now things had changed and the nobles could realize it as well. The entire power was shifted from the nobles towards the Queen and from that day onwards, nobody bothered her unnecessarily. Like before, the two houses were made to work but this time, they were given just a year to decide on things. If even within a year things weren''t done and the discussions kept happening, Agalea was going to punish them. Punishments could range anywhere from removal of noble status to being killed. Such a hectic work schedule made the nobles puke blood in their homes. They regretted going against the Queen. Life before this was much better for everyone and only now were they realizing how much they took everything for granted. Whatever the case, regret won''t revert things back and they could only cry about it. Once everything was settled in the Elven Kingdom, Lith started spending more time with Agalea and Alea. Due to his top tier flirting andmunication skills, Agalea and Alea easily got closer to him and now he was at a stage where even if he tried something naughty, there wouldn''t be any repercussions. This was what Lith wanted. At first Lith didn''t have ns to have his aunt or cousin for him, but halfway through when he saw how cute both were, he couldn''t help but want to take them all for himself. He made a few moves on Agalea and Alea in the meantime and things seemed to be working. At first Agalea was wary but then she began liking the little teasings Lith did. As for Alea, she didn''t understand anything, but liked everything Lith did and was all for it. After days of putting efforts into this, Lith finally saw a golden opportunity when he was ying tennis with Alea just a while ago. Alea got all sweaty after the match and said she wanted to take a bath. Even if ady was innocent and gullible, she would never forget to take baths and keep herself clean. Alea wanted to be clean and talked about the bath. While doing that, she also asked if Lith wanted to join her and Lith being Lith wasn''t going to deny this offer. He took up on the offer and now was walking with Alea to the bathroom. Chapter 659 Bath with Alea (1/2) Chapter 659 Bath with Alea (1/2) Once the two reached the bathroom, Lith stopped and asked Alea, 1 "Alea, are you sure you''re fine with taking a bath with me around?" Despite the intentions to do the naughty with Alea, Lith cared about his loved ones and wouldn''t take unnecessary advantage of them. If Alea didn''t like it, he would leave and try something else to get together with her. It was as simple as that. Alea nodded her head. "Why do you ask, little cousin?" "Well, because I am a guy and you''re a girl. Our bodies are different. I don''t want you to freak out by seeing something new." Lith put out his honest thoughts. Alea giggled hearing that. "Little cousin, I know how boys are different from girls. Mama taught me everything. You don''t have to worry." ''Oh?'' Lith was surprised. "Aunt told you the difference?" Alea nodded. "Mama did." "Didn''t she also tell you that you shouldn''t be nude around a boy?" Lith asked the important question. "Oh!" Something clicked Alea after hearing that. "Mama did say why I shouldn''t get naked anywhere I wanted. She also told me where I could. Hmm¡­. I remember¡­ mama said to not take off clothes in front of any strangers or boys." "See. Then it seems we can''t bath together." Lith pointed out. Alea shook her head. "But little cousin is family and not a stranger. It''s fine. There''s nothing to worry about." Lith smiled and shook his head. ''At least she knows. I don''t want to take advantage of an innocent girl.'' Thinking so, he went ahead and started undressing. Although the goal was to get together with Alea, Lith didn''t want to rush and create an awkward and tense rtionship between the two. He thus asked many questions before proceeding just to be sure. Alea started undressing as well and soon, both were in the nude in front of each other. "Whaaaa¡­" Alea let out a surprised gasp as she saw Lith naked. "What is it?" Lith asked while looking at her nude body. Alea was a beautiful girl. There was no hair on her body, skin as smooth as a newborn''s with thick curves in the right ces. Lith would''ve called her hot but given her personality, her body was actually just as cute as her. Alea walked close to Lith and pointing down at his limp shaft, said, "little cousin''s penis¡­" Lith looked down. "What of it?" Alea put on a confused expression and said, "why does it look like that? Shouldn''t it be¡­ umm¡­" Alea tried her best to exin how the penis she knew of looked. With her description, Lith could understand that she was talking about an erect shaft. He then politely exined to her the difference, only to have her be surprised and asked excitedly, "then¡­ can you get it up?" "It goes up if I am turned on or aroused." Lith exined further about what causes it to go up and Alea listened to everything with great interest. Finally, she asked, "so if I touch it, it''ll go up?" Lith smiled. "Sure. Give it a try." "Okie!~" Alea immediately touched Lith''s shaft and started ying with it, hoping she would see the erect version soon. But Lith was in a yful mood today and didn''t let her have an easy time. A few minutes of fiddling it aroundter, Lith suggested she start stroking it for better results. 2 Alea did as asked and in just a while, Lith''s shaft increased in size and was in a semi-erect state now. Alea was amazed and asked if she could do anything else to make it nowhere close to any of his wife''s or maid''s but this amature way of doing things had its own charms. even bigger. Lith didn''t know if he should be saying or doing this, but then he educated Alea about blowjobs and in seconds, his shaft was in her mouth and she started sucking on it. Gasp! Lith let out a gasp as he couldn''t believe just how smoothly everything was going. He didn''t know if it was Alea being gullible, curious, or just turned on herself, but his stars had aligned in the right direction and with due time, he was bound to have her. Schlopp¡­ Schlopp¡­ Alea was giving out a sloppy blowjob to Lith. Her skills were nowhere close to any of his wife''s or maid''s but this amature way of doing things had its own charms. The cold sensation of her mouth on his shaft, her tongue trying to coil itself, and her tightening her hold, it all brought a great sense of pleasure to Lith. He soon felt himself sink in the pleasure and couldn''t help but lie down on the floor. Once down, Lith made Alea change positions and smoothly brought her smooth and hairless pussy in front of his face. Lith held her thighs and bringing his face closer, he took a whiff of herhers. His nose got hit by a wave of sweet smelling flowers and ended up turning him on further. Not wanting to wait anymore, Lith extended his tongue out and gave a lick to Alea''s folds. "Mhffhm!" Alea''s body shivered with the sudden surprise attack. She stopped giving Lith a blowjob and turned her head back to ask, "little cousin!?" Lith looked at her and replied with a smile, "you''re doing me a favour there. I am just returning it to you. Don''t worry, keep doing what you''re doing. I can assure you, you''ll love whatever I am doing." Alea nodded like an obedient girl. "If little cousin says so." She then got back to blowing him and got busy. Lith licked her again and rubbed his finger along the wetness of her folds. He then patted her lips with his two fingers to have a look at her insides, only to see a tiny hole which seemed as if it couldn''t even fit a finger. Lith looked at it for a bit and decided it wouldn''t be nice if he were to attack here today. He knew there would be drama if he took her virginity and it was best he consulted her mother first. Skipping the fuckhole for now, Lith went up and decided he would y with her asshole instead. This beautiful puckered pink flower was just as good and tight as her other hole and to loosen it up, Lith first licked on it and then rubbed his finger over it. Alea shivered as she felt a foreign feeling on her. But being told to just do what she was doing, she minded her own business and didn''t look back. Slowly after lubing her up, Lith put one finger in, making her let out a small moan. He continued to loosen her up back there while she gave him a blowjob. It wasn''t long until Lith felt his climax was near. "Alea¡­ I am gonna cum. Do you know what it means?" Lith asked from the back. Alea turned around and with a smile, said, "don''t worry little cousin, Alea knows." "Alright. Just be careful, I shoot out a lot." Lith reminded her. Alea nodded and got back to doing her thing. Soon, after bobbing her head on his cock, Alea felt the bulge grow. In just a matter of a few more seconds, Lith held her thighs and tapped on them, indicating he was there. Alea prepared herself and with a grunt, Lith finally orgasmed and shot his load. "Nnghfff!" Being her first time, Alea couldn''t properly take in everything and lots of semen leaked out of her mouth. She did gulp down a bit, but it didn''t help. Once Lith''s orgasm subdued, he checked up on Alea, only to see her breathing heavily and wiping her face clean. He smiled and shook his head. "I told you to be careful." Alea smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t know boys have such thick stuff." "What?" ..... Chapter 660 Bath with Alea (2/2) Chapter 660 Bath with Alea (2/2) "What?" 1 Alea seemed confused with Lith''s question. "Did I say something weird?" Lith shook his head. "No, I mean, you said you knew what you were doing, right? Then did you not know what semen is?" Alea shook her head. "I knew it was sticky white stuff, but mama didn''t say how thick." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Right. Aunt taught her stuff despite knowing nothing herself. This was bound to happen.'' He then got up and giving a hand to Alea, made her get up as well. "Well, you still have a lot of things to know." Lith said as Alea got up. Alea nodded her head. "Yes, yes. Mama''s information wasn''t very urate when it came to this. Update me on things, little cousin." Lith smiled. "Oh, I will. But not in one go." Alea tilted her head. "Why?" ''Because I need to teach your mother too.'' Lith answered internally. But outwardly, he said, "because there''s a lot of information." "Oh. Makes sense." Alea nodded. "Should we bath now?" "Yes." Lith walked towards her. He held her hand and continued, "let''s go." The two walked towards the hot spring in the bathroom and washed each other up. Once they were all clean, they dipped in the hot spring for a while. Lith did nothing lewd in this meantime because he was taking things slow. Once both were in the hot waters, Lith made Alea sit on hisp and face him. Looking into her emerald eyes, Lith asked with a smile, "want a kiss?" Alea''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Yes! Yes!" She nodded her head like a pecking chicken. Lith chuckled and putting one arm around her waist, he leaned in for a kiss. Lith''s lips touched Alea''s softer ones. Like before, the scent of sweet flowers came from her and he could even taste it through her saliva. With his other hand, he touched her soft boobs and fondled them. Alea didn''t say anything and just enjoyed the kiss. It was easy to do these things with Alea now because of the months of effort Lith put into getting close to her and knowing her. If it wasn''t the case, Lith was sure Alea wouldn''t befortable enough to do this. Getting absorbed in the kiss and fondling her big breasts, Lith spent the afternoon in the bath with Alea. Once done, he kissed her goodbye and promised her to spend timeter. He also left Ren with her in the meantime but asked her to not do any experiments on him. He sacrificed Ren because he had a meeting with Agalea in the night. It was all for the greater good. Knock! Knock! Lith knocked on Agalea''s office door once he reached. "Come in." Agalea''s gentle voice rang in his ears. Lith walked in and as soon as he did, Agalea, who was working, put down her quill and looked at him with a suspicious gaze. "You were with Alea?" This was the first question she asked. Lith was calm despite being questioned like that. He walked towards her and said, "Yes. Any problems, Your Majesty?" Agalea eyed him suspiciously. "The scent of my daughter on you is too strong. What did you do?" Lith got behind Agalea by the time she finished and started massaging her shoulder. "I kissed her, Your Majesty." "You¡ª mhmm¡­" Agalea melted in the rxing massage Lith gave her and her shock subdued instantly. "¡­You kissed her?" Lith nodded. "Respectfully, Your Majesty, you wouldn''t even allow me to sneak a peek at you bathing, let alone touching you. I had to get close to Her Highness and well¡­ I got lucky and she allowed me to kiss her." Agalea was stupefied hearing this. She leaned back and looked up in Lith''s eyes, wondering what was cooking in his head. Lith looked back at her and didn''t say anything else, just maintained his neutral face as if he didn''t say the most bullshit thing ever to her. Agalea stared at him for a good few seconds and then said, "I wonder where you got this ability to say the most outright stupid thing. That too to a Supreme Rank''s face without stuttering." Lith put on a confused face. "What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Agalea rolled her eyes. "Forget it. Just continue to massage me. It feels nice." She got back to work after saying so. While massaging Agalea, Lith conversed with her about a few work rted things and once done with them, said, "Your Majesty, I feel you should take a break. You''ve been working constantly for so long." "Haah!" Agalea leaned back on her chair. "You think so too?" Lith nodded. "Yes. Since everything is stable now, why not take a break?" Agalea nodded lightly. "You''re right. I should rx now that I have time." "Yes. So why don''t you get a full body massage from me? It''ll be a nice rxing experience." Lith said the most important thing. "¡­" Agalea was speechless for a second. She once again looked into her nephew''s eyes, trying to see if it contained any mischief behind those words, but found nothing but pure seriousness. ''I really can''t tell when this fellow is joking or is serious. Is it because Ickprehension ability or is it because he''s just too good?'' Agalea had to rethink whether she was actually a Supreme Rank or not. She gave Lith''s offer a thought and finally felt it wouldn''t hurt to get a massage from him. Just his shoulder massages were something she had never felt before. She could only imagine how good the whole body massage would be. This was bound to be the case as Lith wasn''t massaging her randomly but was using techniques from the inheritance of Grand Lust Sovereign. "Okay. Let''s do it." Agalea gave her approval after giving it a thought. Lith nodded. "Alright. Where do you want it? Here in the office or in your bedroom?" Agalea knitted her brows and looked at him with visible suspicion again. Lith looked at her and shrugged. "If it''s office, you''ll feel the air of work and stress revolving around you while getting massaged. If it''s your bedroom, a ce you findfortable to sleep in, it''ll be rather more rxing." ''Why does he make sense in everything he says?'' Agalea couldn''t help but wonder. She got up and walking past Lith, said, "bedroom it is." Lith smiled watching her go and without saying anything, followed her. ''This should be fun.'' 1 Chapter 661 Massaging Agalea* 661 Massaging Agalea* Getting into Agalea''s bedroom, Lith saw branches of trees and leaves all over the walls. The ambience created by them was calm and serene, perfectly suited for a rxing massage that Lith was about to give to Agalea. As the two were here now, Lith took out a massage bed from his ring andy it in her bedroom. The massage bed was soft andfortable for Agalea toy on. He then took out a towel from his ring and handing it to Agalea, said, looking away from her, "Your Majesty, you need toy down there on your stomach and have this towel draped on you." Agalea knitted her brows hearing that. "Before you ask anything, the answer to your questions is yes. Yes, you need to be naked for a full body massage and yes, it is a necessary thing to help you rx fully." Lith added. Agalea shook her head with a smile. Her nephew sure knew what she was gonna ask. Without saying another word, Agalea started undressing. While doing so, she said, "it''s night time now. You aren''t my aide. Call me aunt." Lith didn''t turn around and said, "phew. And here I was wondering when you''ll relieve me of my duties." Agalea chuckled and didn''t say anything else. She slowly took her clothes off and in the middle of doing so, sneaked nces at Lith, wondering if he was looking at her or not. Noticing he wasn''t, she was slightly disappointed. ''Eh? Why am I feeling disappointed?'' Agalea suddenly became self-aware. "Are you done, aunt?" Lith''s voice rang in her ears and broke her train of thoughts. "One second." Agalea answered and took her clothes offpletely. Her massive breasts and butt were now out in the open. Just one turn to the side and Lith could nce at never before seen thick curves. But he didn''t and chose to stay in his ce. Agalea got on the bed andy t on her stomach. She then had the towel drape her behind and cover all the privates, leaving her back and legs for Lith to massage. "I am ready." Agalea gave the green signal. Lith finally turned around and in reflex, paused to admire the curvy beauty lying down in front of him. Agalea was slim everywhere except for the ces where curves mattered the most. Her curves were even bigger than his mother and maid Luna. Although after a certain thickness the curves start looking ugly, but looking at the beauty that Agalea was, Lith felt that if she didn''t have these things, she wouldn''t look as good. Noticing Lith stare at her and have looks of admiration in his eyes, Agalea didn''t say anything to interrupt him. She let him do as he pleases and waited for him to start the massage. A few secondster, Lith stopped admiring her and walked towards her. Bringing out oil from thin air, Lith drizzled it over her back, bringing a cold sensation to Agalea. Lith spread the oil everywhere on her back and started massaging her slowly from her lower back. He moved his hands in the direction of her arms and repeated the things. Once the oil was applied, with his thumbs, Lith massaged her and caused her to let out low, satisfied moans. "Mhmm¡­ had I known it was this rxing¡­ I would''ve already asked you to massage me¡­" Agaleamented. Lith smiled and continued to massage her. There was a lot toe, this was just the starters. After twenty minutes, Lith changed spots and started with her legs. He first massaged her feet and toes. They were very clean and looked so good that Lith finally understood why there were people who were into it. He then went up to massage her calves and then went to her thighs. Finally when he was at her thighs, he had to use two hands for one thigh. Lith massaged the outer areas and slowly went towards the inside. Just as his hands reached her buttocks, he gave them a gentle massage and went back down. Lith repeated this for a few times and then did the same with her other thigh. All the ces that were in open air were finally covered. Now Lith had to go for the ones covered by the towel. He didn''t ask Agalea for permission this time as he knew she was enjoying it quite a lot. Lith held the edge of the towel and folded it in half, partly revealing his aunt''s smooth cheeks to him while her slots were still hidden. With his thumbs, Lith massaged her lower back again and went down on her ass. Once done, he slid the towel up to reveal the half that was covered. Her slits were now in view. Agalea could tell Lith could look at her privates but she chose to stay ignorant as it felt too pleasurable to ask him to stop now. Lith massaged her inner thighs and around the area of herhers. He didn''t touch them yet and instead yed around to let her orgasm build up. Finally after a while, Lith unfolded the towel into its original form and taking a step back, said, "aunt, you need to turn over. I am not looking, you can cover yourself till then." Lith turned around and waited for Agalea to do the same. Agalea wasn''t shy with things and turned immediately. It was her nephew, she was fine with everything. She then ced a towel on her big breasts, covering her nipples and also her privates down there. "Ready." Agalea signalled. Lith turned around and this time, he didn''t stop to admire Agalea as she was looking at him. He had a calm face that showed no perversion or nervousness, only seriousness for his job. Agalea actually liked his expression and watched him do his thing. Once close to Agalea, Lith first held her hand and massaged it. He did the same with the other one and then went for her stomach. He slid his hands all over her abdomen and massaged her. His hands soon reached her underboobs and without feeling any shame, he slowly slid them up. Lith didn''t make eye contact with Agalea and was facing away from her. He knew she would be embarrassed and ask him to stop. While massaging, Lith''s hands touched Agalea''s nipples which were erect, clearly showing how much she loved this. He grazed his hands past them and covered the entirety of her boobs. Lith then took his hands out and held the edge of the towel. He looked Agalea in the eyes and while staring at her, slid the towel away. Agalea didn''t say anything. Her eyes said everything Lith wanted to hear. She wanted whatever he was doing and was too invested in this to back out. A key thing that helped Lith with this was that he had a good rtion with her and was also her only nephew. Add onto that, he also had many wives which only gave further assurance to Agalea that he was someone good. Lith now had Agalea''s massive tits in full disy. They were even bigger than Luna''s and if this wasn''t the first time with his aunt, Lith would''ve pped them already. Continuing to look Agalea in the eyes, Lith fondled her tits gently. He ensured that he was properly massaging them and just not feeling their softness and feeling good himself. Once Lith could see Agalea''s eyes start turning hazy and a look of satisfaction appear on her face, he moved his hands down and reached her pubes. He massaged around her love hands and then went for her legs instead of jumping the gun. From her foot, he made his way up and after massaging her thighs, was finally at the point where the towel was needed to be uncovered. Lith didn''t look at Agalea this time and without taking away the towel, put his hands at her inner thighs, dangerously close to her dripping honeypot. Lith massaged there for a bit and could feel Agalea shiver slightly. Finally, with his fingers, he touched her soft folds and caused her to shiver further. Lith then massaged her outer folds with one hand and her pubes with the other. Without being near her clit, he rubbed his fingers along the lengths of her slit and slowly rubbed them on the inside to make way for pration. Agalea had her eyes closed and was holding onto the sheets tightly even though she didn''t really need support. Spreading the juices dripping out of Agalea''s cunt, Lith lubricated everything and finally slid his middle finger inside her vagina. "Ohhh¡­" Agalea moaned as she felt his cold finger go inside her. ''I made it this far.'' Lith thought to himself and chuckled internally. He finally took thest piece of clothing covering her and thought to himself while gazing at her fully nude body, ''Time to devour this cute mommy elf.'' Chapter 662 The Massage Escalates** Chapter 662 The Massage Esctes** "Mhmm¡­ Mhmm¡­" Agalea''s low and soft moans echoed in her big room. She was feeling no shame or embarrassment with what was happening as she was too absorbed into the things Lith was doing to her. Due to making everything flow seamlessly, Lith had an easier time to get Agalea to ept everything and embrace the pleasure. He was now fingering her pussy openly with two fingers while his free hand was kneading her boobs. The bed Agalea was on was wide enough for her to move around but just tall enough to fit her properly. This was designed in a manner to give ess to all of her properly to Lith. While fingering, Lith used a few techniques from the manuals to make her orgasm build up quicker. After half an hour of gentle fingeringter, Agalea''s body shivered and she orgasmed as her toes curled up. Lith held her hand with his free one and his other one was still lodged in her pussy as her insides quivered during her orgasm and tightened their hold on him. Agalea let out a satisfied moan and started breathing heavily. Once Lith felt she had recovered, he said, "go to your bed and lie down on your stomach, aunt. There''s more remaining." Breathing heavily, Agalea asked, "m-more?" Lith nodded and replied calmly, "you''ve alreadye this far, might as well take the full experience." "Okay." Agalea was too into the pleasure to think straight and readily agreed. Without even bothering to ask Lith to look away, she got up from the massage bed and walked towards her own, fully naked and oiled up. Lith could see her shiny breasts and ass in full view jiggle as she walked to her bed. Once there, Agalea lies down as Lith had asked her and waited for him toe. She didn''t bother covering her butt with a towel like before as she knew it was gonna be offter anyway. Lith smiled and started taking his own clothes off. Once he was down on his underwear, he stopped and applied oil on his upper body. Lith then went on the bed and got on top of Agalea. He held her hands from behind and locked them away from her body. Agalea wondered what was happening, only to soon feel a warm sensation on her back, followed by a gentle pressure pressing her down all over her upper body. Lith had touched his upper body with hers and was slowly moving it to make her feel good. Agalea felt herself to be in bliss with this. This was something she had never felt before. But soon, she could feel Lith''s single piece of clothing, his underwear, act as friction and bother her. She knitted her brows and turning her face to the side to look at Lith, she slightly shook her butt, indicating the problem she was facing. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise with her gesture but oh well, if she wanted that, he would give her that. Lith''s final piece of clothing was gone and now he too was in the nude like Agalea. Lith rubbed his whole body of his on her now. His shaft rubbed itself between her big cheeks and he was enjoying this massage feeling to the fullest. Soon, Lith felt it was time to switch and he slowly turned Agalea. Once Agalea was fully below him, he didn''t let her see what was happening and sealed her lips with his own, surprising her greatly. ''W-what is he doing!?'' Agalea finally questioned herself. But she was too into it to act further on it and ask him to stop. Lith had her hands pinned away and was now devouring her lips as his body rubbed against hers. Just like Alea, Agalea too tasted like flowers, except the scent was stronger and more bold. Once he kissed Agalea to his heart''s content, Lith moved down. He kissed her chin, her neck, her cor, her nipples, her bellybutton, and finally reached her pubes. As he did so, Agalea mped her legs in reflex. But Lith slowly parted her legs to see her dripping honeypot in full view and gave it a lick, followed by a kiss. Agalea moaned as this happened and in the next instant, Lith had gone down further and kissed her thighs and then her feet. He soon got back up and holding Agalea''s face, looked her in the eyes and asked gently, "Aunt¡­ I want to put it in. Can I?" Having asked such a question and in such a gentle manner, Agalea felt her head spin and her thoughts ran at full capacity. Should she stop her nephew now and put up relevant boundaries? Or should she let him have his way with her and let things flow? There were many questions going on inside her mind. But finally, after understanding she hardly had anything to lose from this except for her virginity, Agalea nodded her head and gave the green signal to Lith. She had been a virgin for too long, it didn''t matter to her anymore. She hadn''t found a man pleasing to the eyes until now and had kept them away, but Lith was an eye candy and she liked him, thus letting him have free reign over her. Lith smiled in response and gave her a peck on her lips. He pulled himself back and spread her legs wide to see everything properly. He held his shaft and positioned it on her fuckhole. Putting the tip in, Lith leaned forwards and was back on top of Agalea. He held her hands to the sides once again and staring into her eyes, started prating her. Agalea didn''t understand why Lith was doing this, but she found it to be hot and was extra turned on. Since Agalea was well lubricated, it wasn''t a problem for Lith''s dick to slide fully into her pussy. There was some resistance as she was a virgin, but it all went in smoothly. Some blood gushed out and Agalea did feel difort from her first pration, but it was all bearable and nothing over the top. Lith rocked his hips back and forth and tried to hit Agalea''s weak spots inside her. It was his first time with her and it made things a bit difficult to find her g spot, While on the lookout for it, Lith found himself the opportunity to finally suck on her breasts. As he did so, milk gushed out and surprised him. Lith looked at Agalea and asked, "you have milk?" Agalea smiled and answered, "Yes. Is there a problem?" Lith shook his head. "I am just surprised. It didn''te out when I was massaging them." Agalea chuckled. "Of course. I have a spell cast that only allows them toe out when someone''s sucking on them." Lith was surprised again. While pounding her pussy and being in a missionary, he asked, "why would you do that? Now I am very curious to know everything about them." Agalea ruffled Lith''s hair and said, "Alea likes to y with them so I can''t have them leak. She is also the one who likes to suckle milk out of them too, so¡­" "Woah. I didn''t know she had such a side to her." Lith was genuinely surprised now. Agalea chuckled and replied, "you may not know it, but Alea is actually going through a phrase where she''s constantly in heat. She doesn''t show it on her face, but I have been taking the brunt of her things every night." "Damn!" Lith was shocked. "You guys are having sex!?" Agalea giggled and said, "do you think you should ask this question while being deep in your aunt?" Lith nodded his head and said, "yes. It''s very much appropriate." Agalea smiled. "Well¡­ to answer your question, yes. I''ve been having lots of sex with my daughter. Is it a problem?" Lith shook his head. "No, it''s just makes things easier." "What?" Chapter 663 Lith’s New Ladies Chapter 663 Lith¡¯s New Ladies "What did you say?" Agalea questioned. Lith, knowing he fucked up, quickly came up with a different reasoning and said, "Alea having sex with you¡­ this makes me have an easier time because you regrly have sex and won''t feel irked when I do it. This is what I meant." "Oh, I see." Agalea nodded her head in understanding. ''Phew¡­'' Lith sighed internally. ''That was close.'' Now that the topic of Alea was going on, Agalea looked in the eyes and asked, "Nephew¡­ tell me honestly. You didn''t just kiss my Alea, did you? You had sex with her as well, right?" "Eh? Where''s thising from suddenly?" Lith asked, surprised. Despite their conversation going on, Lith hadn''t stopped sliding his cock in and out of Agalea''s wet and tight cunt. They were doing such lewd things yet felt nothing while having a conversation. Agalea was just a concerned mother while questioning Lith who wanted to know what all things happened with her daughter while Lith was confused because he didn''t do anything. Lith shook his head and answered honestly, "Aunt, I really didn''t do anything other than kiss her. Well¡­ we had a bath but that''s about it." "You had a bath?" Agalea was surprised with the revtion. Lith nodded. He changed position and went to her sides to fuck her in a more rxed manner. Holding her thigh and raising her leg up to slide his shaftfortably, Lith continued, "She invited me for a bath and when she saw my body, she got though." "Mhmm¡­ but did you¡ª ahh¡­ did you¡­ seriously¡­. not¡­ ahh¡­ do curious. One thing led to another and then we kissed. Nothing else, though." "Mhmm¡­ but did you¡ª ahh¡­ did you¡­ seriously¡­. not¡­ ahh¡­ do anything else?" Lith was hitting Agalea deeper more aggressively and she was having trouble speaking in between her moans. Lith kneaded her breasts while pounding her and said, "I made her have an orgasm by fingering her. She blowed me. Then as we were in the water, we cuddled and kissed. Nothing else that happened, promise." "Y-You!" Agalea was shocked. She turned back to look at Lith and with her pleasure filled face, asked, "you made my Alea give you a blowjob?" Lith shook his head. "She insisted. I didn''t ask her." "Haah¡­" Agalea sighed. "I need to take better care of my daughter." "No, you don''t have to." Lith said immediately. "What?" Agalea turned around and asked. Lith nodded. "You don''t have to. I am there for Alea, I''ll take care of her. Not just her, I''ll also be taking care of my cute aunt from now on." Lith smiled and pinched Agalea''s cheek, not afraid of anything. It took Agalea a good second to process everything, but when she did, her cheeks flushed and she felt embarrassed. "A-Are you out of your mind!?" Lith chuckled. "No. You''re mydies now. I''ll take good care of you both from now on." "No, you can''t¡ª" p! p! Lith increased the force of his thrusts and his hips pped onto Agalea''s big ass cheeks. "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Lith firmly held Agalea''s breast and kissing her neck, said, "I said I''ll take good care of my twodies from now on. There''s no discussion to it." "But¡ª" p! p! Lith thrust faster and¡­ Spurrrttt! "Ohhhhhhhh!" Agalea''s eyes rolled back once again and her body shivered as she felt a warm feeling swell up inside her and orgasm. Lith shot his load deep inside Agalea and knocked her out, not giving her any chance to argue with him. The more thedies talked, the worse the situation would get. Being a man married to several women, Lith knew this fact very well and thus didn''t let Agalea talk. He had sessfully taken her and taking Alea wasn''t too difficult of a task now. He conquered Agalea with some trickery, but with Alea, he was nning to have her via pure love and no tricks or deceit. Lith hugged Agalea from the side and rested for s bit, reminiscing the whole time he spent with these two. As Agalea recovered, he finished reminiscing them and was happy that all things went well and he had them. These two were too cute to just let go. After recovering, with all seriousness, Agalea looked at Lith and asked, "do you really mean it?" Lith nodded. "I do. I''ll really take good care of you two." Agalea nodded. She turned around and extended her hands out. "Then¡­ I''ll be in your care." Lith hugged her and smiling, said, "likewise." The two didn''t have any more sex for the night and slept in each other''s embrace. It was weird how things flowed in such a fashion, but Agalea readily came to terms with it thinking it was all normal since it was Lith. His happy wives were really a big assurance for Agalea and she knew Lith indeed had the ability to keep them happy. She thus didn''t resist much and let herself be with Lith. After months of being together with her, Lith finally bagged the Elven Queen and he couldn''t wait to discuss this with his mother and surprise her. While lying down, Lith wondered how he should break this news to his mother. ''Should I just go¡­'' ''Hey mom, I have some news for you. I fucked your sister!'' ''Yeah, no. Big no.'' ''Then¡­ Hey, mom, I am seeing aunt Agalea and Alea.'' ''Hmm¡­ nothing works better. Maybe I''ll just see itter when I meet her.'' Lith thought to himself and went to sleep after shutting his brain off. The night soon passed with Agalea in Lith''s arms and the next day when she woke up and saw Lith, she smiled and thought to herself, ''I didn''t think something like this would happen. But I guess¡­ me and my Alea will be starting a new chapter in our life. With this fellow right here¡­'' * A week passed. After that night with Agalea, Lith and her were now very close. So much so that Jasmine was worried how frank the Queen was being with the aide. Not just her, even the others felt the same. Ignoring everyone, Lith continued to work for bettering the Elven Administration. During the time when the race was being stabilized, Lith yed a major role in it and also learnt a lot of stuff. The things he learnt ranged from basic crowd control to advance civil war strategies. Lith just mentioned amand to Agalea and the sour apples were instantly removed from the race. The hierarchy was now being modified and for that, all nobles were gathered in one ce near the castle. Lith and Agaleawere all ready to attend this meeting and were now on their way to it. Chapter 664 Agalea Establishes Her Authority* Chapter 664 Agalea Establishes Her Authority* The meeting of the nobles took ce a level below the Royal Castle. It was done in open air and Agalea sat on a throne while the others stood in front of her, awaiting their judgement. Lith stood behind Agalea and gave her instructions periodically of whatever things he knew. Agalea demoted and promoted a few ns, on the spot wiped out a few, and eventually, gave everyone a warning to not take her kindness for granted. She had been too soft on them for a long time and they were taking advantage of her. This finally stopped from today onwards as people realized what their fate would be if they went against her. Some already tried a coup and failed miserably. Even in their wildest dreams nobody would think of it again. The ones that weren''t involved in the coup thanked their stars and were happy to know they had been promoted. The ones that were involved however, were crying due to the demotion as well as being put in prison for life. But this taught them a lesson and they swore to never even think about it. In total, it took about a week to settle down everyone and create a new administration. Like before, there was a parliament to administer the entire race. But this time, there were restrictions and uses imposed on them. There was the lower house and upper house in the parliament that worked together to manage the Elves. Lower house had the lower nobles whereas the upper house had the upper ones. They both would have joint and separate sessions for respective bills. They were free to discuss and do things, but Agalea strictly warned them that all bills should be finished with discussion within a year and passed or rejected. She had the final say in everything and thus, if something important were toe up, they needed to send her a notice and she would appear. All in all, Agalea managed to make the administration the same as the Vampire Society''s. However, as it was just starting, it would require quite a bit of input from her before truly bing self-reliant. Agalea had busy days ahead of her, but once those had passed, she could rest easy. The meeting with the nobles ended and it was decided that themoners would be briefed about the changes through a slow process over a period of a few weeks. Agalea left the gathering with Lith and went back to the castle. Once she was back in her office, she slumped back on her chair and said with a sigh, "That was so much work." Lith nodded. He went behind her and massaging her shoulders, said, "although it was, aunt is now free for quite a while." "Yeah, but it''s back to work again." Agalea sighed. Lith chuckled. "Don''t think about the far future for a while. Just rx while you can." Agalea took a deep breath and nodded. "Speaking of¡­ since when have you been eyeing me?" Agalea asked, feeling Lith''s massage again. Lith smiled. He moved his hands down from her shoulder and grabbed both of her big breasts. "Ever since I saw these." Agalea rolled her eyes. "Be honest, will you?" Lith chuckled. He took his hands away and said, "alright, alright. If I were to be honest, there wasn''t a specific time. I genuinely started enjoying my time together with you and had this same feeling I have with my wives. It was then that I realized¡­" Lith turned Agalea''s chair to have her face him. He looked her in the eyes and holding her face, said with a smile, "¡­that I want you." Agalea shed a small smile hearing that. She felt warm and pinching Lith''s cheeks, said, "you really know your way withdies, huh?" Lith chuckled again. "Of course." He then started taking off Agalea''s top without asking her and sheplied with him without resistance. She had realized fully that she was his woman and it didn''t take her long to ept as they were already close even before officially getting into a rtionship. Fully taking off Agalea''s top, Lith could now see her massive breasts in full view. Her skin was smooth and her breasts, although seemed to be hanging, didn''t show any signs of sagging and were full. Lith liked them and putting one in his mouth, he kneaded the other one. Soon, milk gushed into his mouth as he sucked on her nipple and he enjoyed this warm drink after a long day of work. Agalea smiled and caressed his hair as he sucked on her breasts. She didn''t say anything and just let him be for a while. Lith stopped after a while when he felt satisfied by sucking on both the milkers. He got up and unbuckling his pants, pulled them down and let Agalea have a look at his mighty dragon roaring at the heavens. Agalea facepalmed looking at it. "Ara¡­ that looks painful, doesn''t it?" "Yes. Why don''t you help me out, aunt?" Lith asked. Agalea chuckled. "It seems I have to work again." Lith smiled. "You sure do." Agalea tied her hair back after saying so and holding Lith''s big shaft, took it in her mouth and started sucking him. This was Agalea''s first time ever trying to suck a real penis. She was sloppy but not as much as Alea. Quickly, Agalea found a way to give Lith the best experience Although Jasmine had seen Agalea nude from head to toe, she had never seen her do something this shameful. It would truly be an possible and in this manner, in the office of one of the world''s strongest beings, lewd slurping sounds reverberated. Not even a few minutes had passed when, Knock! Knock! Agalea raised her eyebrows in surprise while Lith turned towards the door. He then looked down at Agalea and asked, "who''s outside?" Agalea took Lith''s shaft out of his mouth and said, "Jasmine." "I see." Lith nodded. "She must be here to handover the important files from the meeting before. We need to see her." Agalea was surprised. "In this position?" Although Jasmine had seen Agalea nude from head to toe, she had never seen her do something this shameful. It would truly be an embarrassing moment if she were to see this. Lith shook his head. He made Agalea get up from her seat and sat on it herself. "You can get under the table and hide yourself with a spell." Lith instructed. "Can''t we just sto¡ª" "Aunt, there''s no fun without some spice in life." Lith interrupted and said with a smile. Agalea rolled her eyes, finding this to be a childish thing. But she still agreed and did as Lith asked her to. Once Agalea was under the table and began blowing Lith off again, Lith looked at the door and said, e in." The door creaked open and Jasmine, wearing a business outfit and sses, walked in. But as soon as she took a few steps inside, she knitted her brows and sniffed the air a few times. "Something seems off¡­" Chapter 665 Drinking Tea While Getting… Jasmine felt something was off in the room andmented likewise. Lith shrugged and said, "everything feels normal, Miss Jasmine. What seems off to you?" His little dragon was being choked in Agalea''s mouth, but Lith still retained the ability to speak normally. He was a professional at this by now. Jasmine was smelling the scent of Lith''s sweaty rod being washed by Agalea''s saliva in the air. It was a faint smell, but being a powerful immortal, she could smell it easily. Despite smelling it, she wasn''t able to figure it out as it was a foreign feeling for her. No man had ever been in this office, let alone get a blowjob from the Supreme itself. Hence, was difficult to point out for Jasmine and she let go of the matter. Jasmine walked towards Lith and putting some files on the desk, said, "these are the ones that needed to be looked at urgently. When Her Majesty is back, please ask her to browse through them." Lith nodded. "Anything else?" Jasmine shook her head. "All matters have been taken care of." "I see. Then how about we have a cup of¡ª ngh¡­ tea¡­ together?" Lith grunted as Agalea pressed too hard on his shaft. "Are you okay?" Jasmine asked, a bit concerned with Lith suddenly appearing in pain. Lith smiled awkwardly. "I am fine, I am fine. Let''s have some tea." Jasmine nodded and tapped on the table twice. Two tea cups filled with tea appeared on the table instantly. Lith took one and started sipping on it. "Ah¡­ there''s nothing better than a hot cup of tea in a cold evening." "Yes." Jasmine agreed. Lith smirked and continued, "you what makes this tea even better?" He was giving a subtle hint to the blowjob he was getting from the Elf Queen under the table. Jasmine didn''t know and shook her head. "Getting sucked¡ª owf, in this serene atmosphere and then enjoying the tea." Lith controlled the pain Agalea just gave him and said with a chuckle. Jasmine was really confused, but didn''t say anything and just nodded. Lith joked around a bit more and after tea, Jasmine left. Agalea got up and stood in front of Lith with knitted brows. Her big knockers were hanging right in front of Lith''s eyes and made him ignore the expression on her face and focus solely on the hanging pink pearls. "Hey, my eyes are up here." Agalea said the ssic line. Lith shook his head and gobbling down on one of the heavies, he sucked milk out of them and said with his mouth full, "Am shorry, this too goofd to ignorff." Agalea rolled her eyes in response and gave up trying to scold him. Lith gave proper attention to both of these heavenly milkers for a while and stopped when his little brother was oozing of pre cum and demanded attention. "Aunt, get on your knees." Lith instructed and Agaleaplied without hesitation. "Please suffocate this guy with your beautiful mounds now." Lith asked. Agalea wrinkled her nose as she heard those words, but still did as Lith asked. She pressed on her boobs and sandwiched Lith''s dick in between. "This way?" "That''s right." Lith nodded. He then took out oil from his ring and spread it all over his shaft and her breasts. "You can start trying to stroke it now, aunt." "Alright." Agalea began rubbing Lith with her breasts and gave him the tittyfuck of his life. It was the first time he was dealing with milkers as big as this one and he wouldn''t lie, they surely were an amazing experience. Although it wasn''t as good of a feeling as being inside her pussy, the softness along with the tightness was still something that couldn''t be experienced down there. Lith tied Agalea''s hair back and held them as she gave him a titjob. He then instructed her to start sucking on the crown that was now dark red, showing how erect he was and that he could burst any minute. Agalea''s tongue coiled around Lith''s shaft and brought a wonderful slippery and cold sensation to him. "Ahh¡­ just like that¡­" Lith said and rubbed Agalea''s head. Skillfully, this tittyfucking session continued on for twenty minutes and Lith finally said, "nghh¡­ it''sing." Agalea bobbed her head faster and as Lith reached his climax, he held onto her head firmly and gasped. "Ahhh¡­" Loads of cum shot out of Lith''s shaft and went straight into Agalea''s mouth. She swallowed everything and the little that remained dropped onto her big milkers. Lithy back on the chair and breathed heavily while Agalea cleaned herself up and savored the taste of Lith. ''Tastes like sweet roses¡­'' Shemented as she licked thest drop of cum from her breasts. Lith soon recovered and so did his shaft. He made Agalea get up and sit on the table in front of him. He gave her a kiss and got to work by sliding her panties to the side and nting a kiss at her soft folds below. Agalea let out a moan as she felt Lith''s touch and her moans only increased further as Lith continued to ravage her hot dripping honeypot. This smooth and velvety texture of Agalea''s sex was a delight for Lith''s tongue. He didn''t feel tired even after eating her out for half an hour. There was a hunger for more but Lith knew he needed to pleasure hisdy as well while tasting her. For that, he used a few techniques from the lust sovereign inheritance and brought great pleasure to Agalea. "Ahh¡­ I am close¡­" Agalea held onto Lith''s head and said, pushing him deeper into her fleshy valley. Lith brought his mouth up to her clitoris and vacuum sucked it, causing her to shudder. He inserted two fingers inside her vagina and grazing the fingertips at her weak spots, continued to attack her clitoris. "Ohh¡­ ohh¡­" Agalea''s moans intensified as she felt a big orgasm build up. "Ahhhhh! I am cunning!" She pushed Lith deeper into her pussy and trembled intensely. Her love juices gushed out like a waterfall and Lith skillfully gulped down everything. Once he was finished, he pulled himself back and wiping his mouth with his sleeves, said, "thanks for the meal." During her orgasm, Agalea had leaned back and fallen on the table. Shey there and enjoyed her post orgasm bliss as Lith stared at her half naked body. It took a few seconds for Agalea to recover from this, but when she did, she couldn''t wait to tell Lith how good it felt this time. Agaleaplimented Lith''s skills and also told him that she had a wonderful time. Lith smiled and said the pleasure was all his. The two chatted while still being in their half naked state. Once content with the talks, Lith handed the important files to Agalea and sat beside her to work on them and help her. Chapter 666 New Adventure A month passed. Lith''s rtionship with Agalea and Alea both went up a notch and was as amazing as it could ever be. He took things slow when it came to Alea as he genuinely liked her and didn''t want to seem as if he was taking advantage of her. He cuddled with her, watched movies, had good food, roamed to cool ces in the Elven Continent, and did many activities meant for couples. He also did some of these things with Agalea, but usually she was busy and didn''t have time for anything other than a simple quickie, which too, was rare. In a month, Lith only had a quickie twice with Agalea. The numbers were so low, he knew she wouldn''t be satisfied with just this. But Lith could see the love for him in her eyes build up and it wasn''t just their body''s taking out their lust on each other, but genuine love after a certain point. At hisst quickie, he told Agalea how he felt about her and she too did the same. It was wholesome and they both loved it. It had been almost half a month since he saw Agalea in the bedroom and although he would love to do it now, Lith was busy with Alea and Agalea had to wait. Alea said there was something important she needed Lith to see and here he was, on his way to see what that thing was along with Ren. Speaking of Ren, he became chonky after Lith left him with his mother. But once he was left with Alea, he lost weight and also somehow got his fluffy tail braided and his nails clipped. It was amazing to see the changes he would go through when left withdies and Lith wondered what would be the case if he left them with others. To know further, the best answer would be to drop Ren with them and Lith was nning to do just that. ¡¤?¦Èm If Ren knew what his master was thinking, he would understand that Alea wasn''t as cruel as he thought her to be. In any case, he didn''t. Ren was happily walking alongside his master with his little paws. He didn''t know where Lith was going, but he was happy to be with him. Ren''s happiness soon faded away as he saw a yellow-haired monster with long pointy ears at the end of the hallway. "Wooooo¡­." He immediately started jumping on Lith, trying to grab his attention and telling him to run away from here. Lith, noticing Ren jumping on him repeatedly, thought he wanted to be picked up and so, he put his arm under Ren''s belly and picked him up. Ren who was looking at Lith''s feet a second ago, could now see the monster at the end of the hallway properly with the high altitude. He curled himself into a ball in Lith''s embrace and tried to hide. Lith reached the end of the hallway and met Alea. She was dressed in an adventurer''s outfit, donning a light workout and holding a sword. "Damn, look at you. Are you nning to go on a fashion show or adventure? I can''t decide." Lith whistled andplimented his woman. Alea, despite being far from mature, could still understand Lith''s intent and smiled happily. She did a little pirouette and showed herself to Lith from the back and front. "I look good?" "Absolutely stunning, if I were to say. Makes me want to kiss you right here and now." Lith didn''t shy away from thepliments once again. Alea giggled and asked, "then why haven''t you kissed me yet?" Lith smirked and taking a step closer to Alea, grabbed her by the waist and pulled her in his embrace. Although it was romantic, Ren woofed as he got suffocated by the yellow-haired monster. Lith didn''t care about Ren. This wasn''t about him. He leaned forwards and kissed Alea''s alluring and tender lips. Alea''s nostrils were hit by Lith''s masculine scent, followed by her tongue tasting his rosy saliva. She had kissed Lith so many times by now, she knew she just couldn''t do without him anymore. Kisses with Lith were different from her mother. She couldn''t properly make out the difference but roughly knew that the ones with Lith were much better as it also ensured to arouse her. Alea wasn''t able to differentiate familial and romantic love as she wasn''t too smart in this field of life. But with what little she knew, it was all working in Lith''s favour. As Lith and Alea were kissing, Ren was growling in annoyance. Despite warning his master many times, he was still hanging out with this monster! Not even hang out, he was actually kissing her! Ren was kissed a lot by his three mothers. He didn''t know the difference between parental and partner love so he thought both to be the same. To him, a kiss meant affection and his master was showing affection to the monster he disliked. It was bad. It was rmin, and Ren was not having it. He tried to woof and shoo away Alea, but in the heat of the hot passionate moment between two lovers, they forgot a floof was in between them and as they got closer to each other, Ren only got more suffocated. Alea soon broke the kiss with Lith as time was of essence. She smiled and thanked him for hispliments and then went straight to the main topic. "So¡­ There is a gate that opened up in the middle of the Zeehoven ocean. There''s intense magical fluctuations happening there and it is said that beyond those gates lies treasures nobody can even fathom to think." Alea said seriously, her childish nature nowhere to be seen. Lith was surprised by this and wondered if Alea changed into a seriousdy on asions or was it just this moment. Without waiting for Lith to respond, Alea continued, "Mama wouldn''t allow me to go there, but if I am with you, she would. I really want to adventure and see what lies beyond those gates. Little cousin, will youe with me?" Lith smiled. He patted Alea''s head and said, "of course. Why would I deny?" "Yay!" Alea jumped in happiness and hugged Lith. She rubbed her face on Lith''s face and said, "little cousin is the best!" "Woof!" "See, even Ren agrees." Alea pointed at the snowball and giggled. Ren nodded. This monster was right for a second. His master was indeed the best. Lith smiled. "We can leave for the gate, but I need to make a few calls just to be sure." Ringggg¡­. Before Lith decided to make any calls, someone called him instead. Checking the number, it was his mother calling him. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Damn¡­ Supreme Ranks are scary¡­'' He just had a thought of calling his mother, but his mother did even before him dialing her number on the phone. Lith smiled and shook his head. He picked up the call and, "My babyyyyy!" Lilith''s gentle voice resounded in Lith''s ears. "Hi, mom." Lith smiled and replied. "Whyyyy. Why do you suddenly n to go to a dangerous ce like that?" Lilith asked, a bit concerned. "Eh? You know where I want to go?" Lith was surprised once again. "Of course! Mama knows everything." Lilith answered. Lith shook his head with a smile. "Then¡­ did you call to say I shouldn''t go?" "Nai, nai. How could I strip my baby off the chances that will make him grow? Mama is not a bad mama. I called to say that although it is dangerous, you''ll be fine, don''t worry. Mama has your back. Oh and also, take your two friends with you, it''ll benefit them there." "Right, Ren cannot go. He''s a little baby just like you, actually even more little than you. Send him home, mama will take care of him till then. And and and¡­" Lith was overwhelmed with information. "¡­remember baby¡­" Lilith whispered softly on the phone. "You''ll not be able to do anything naughty with Alea in there. She and you will have separate paths. If you''re nning something there, might as well do it now." "¡­" Lith was speechless. "Fufufu¡­ just don''t get her pregnant yet. Little Alea needs more time to grow. You can however get Agalea preg¡ª" "Mom, stop. Hold your horses right there." Lith suddenly couldn''t take it anymore and stopped her. "Fufufu¡­ just saying. If you n¡ª" "Yes, yes, yes. I understand everything. Thanks for the heads up, I love you and I''ll see youter." Lith tried to end the conversation. "Mama loves you too, baby. Come home quick, okay? You''ve been filling Agalea and Alea''s holes, mama and Lucy feel lonely here. You haven''t been in mama since ages¡­ it''s so dried up¡­ haaaaaah, how I wish I could just gobble you up. But it''s a pity, mama knows you need to adventure." Lilith put forward her pent up desires. "Don''t worry, once I am done with this, I''ll be home. You can have me all for yourself then." Lith smiled and replied. "Wooohooo! Make it quick, okay? Mama is waiting." "Ye¡ª" "Waiting to be filled." "¡­" "Filled with love, that is. Teehee~ okay, bye. Love you." Lilith said. Lith shook his head with a smile. "Love you too, mom." The phone was soon cut and Alea, being curious with who Lith was on call, asked him about it. Lith exined that it was his mother and she was wishing him well for his journey. He also informed her that a few of his friends will be joining. "Oh. No worries, the more the merrier, hehe." Alea giggled. Lith nodded. "I''ll give them a call now and Ren needs to be sent home." "Woo?" Being called, Ren tilted his head and looked at Lith. Lith smiled and raised Ren up to his eye level. "You can''te with me this time, buddy. Go home and rx. I''ll be back soon, okay?" "Woo¡­" Ren''s happy smiled turned into a sad one. His tail curled up and wasn''t wagging anymore. Lith could feel Ren''s sadness and knew it was tough for this little guy to be away from him. But it couldn''t be helped. He kissed Ren''s forehead and said, "I''ll be back soon. Why don''t you spend some time with your mothers until then?" Ren was still sad and didn''t say anything. Lith could only shake his head. He could do nothing about it for now. Lith was going to send Ren to Nightingale, but felt it would be best for him to go to his own mothers. Thus, he gave a call to Lucifer and soon, a green magic circle popped up right in front of him. "See youter, buddy." Lith said and put him on the magic circle. Ren woofed and soon disappeared. Lith then dialed Ralph and Dennis''s number and asked them to meet him in the Valiyer Prefecture. The two agreed and once everything was settled, Lith held Alea''s hands and asked with a smile, "ready?" Alea smiled happily. "Yes!" Lith nodded and taking a step forward, said, "let''s go." (The End of the Fourth Volume) Chapter 667 Mermaid Islands The Fifth Volume: The New Possibilities Teleportation circles, Valiyer Prefecture. "YOUR HIGHNESSSSSS!" Dennis yelled from a hundred meters away as soon as he saw Lith and started waving. His yell was loud enough for people to divert their attention to him. Thankfully, this was the teleportation area and people were used to loud greetings such as this. "Oh, he''s here." Lith said with a smile. "As loud as ever." Ralph, who was already there, said while shaking his head. "Is that your friend, little cousin?" Alea asked with a smile, happy to see more people join them. Lith nodded. "He''s a loud one, so don''t mind him." Dennis ran towards Lith and once he reached, he saw Ralph and a beautiful blonde elf standing close to Lith. Surprised with the new addition to the party of three, Dennis looked at Lith and pointing at Alea, asked, "Your Highness she is¡­?" "Dennis, it''s rude to point at someone." Ralph lectured. Dennis put his finger down. "Sorry." Lith smiled. "No worries, we''re all friends." He then walked close to Alea and holding her hand, introduced, "Alea, that is Dennis. And Dennis, this is Alea." "Hello~" Alea said with a happy smile. Dennis did a curtsy bow and said in a more formal speech, "Greetings." He had no idea who the person in front was, but he was smart enough to read the room and could tell that she had a close rtionship with the Prince. Maybe she is his girlfriend? Who knows. Better to be safe than sorry, Dennis thought. Lith and Ralph nodded simultaneously as they felt proud of Dennis. For once, he could read the room and tell Alea was someone important to Lith and wasn''t informal. Lith turned to look at Alea and said, "by the way, he''s the son of the Dracs." Alea seemed surprised with the introduction. "We have a Emperor Rank powerhouse''s son joining us?" Dennis rubbed his nose as he could feel the other party was impressed. He striked a pose, putting his hands on his waist and looking in the other direction, trying to appear as if he wasn''t hearing the conversation. ''Come on,e on, keep the praisesing.'' Dennis thought to himself internally. Lith nodded. "Yes." "Haww. The son of a sin and the son of an Emperor Rank¡­ isn''t our little party very strong?" Alea assessed. "Hmm, hmm." Dennis couldn''t help but break character and nod his head repeatedly. "Lady, you''re damn right. Our party is gonna be the strongest, haha!" Ralph, noticing that Dennis was starting to be cocky, tapped his shoulder and said calmly, "you''re right. Our party is indeed strong with the Vampire Prince and the Elven Princess in it." "Yeaaaa¡ª eh? What?" Dennis immediately turned around to look at Ralph. Ralph smirked in response and didn''t borate further. "What did you say, Ralph? Say it again!" Dennis put his hands on Ralph''s shoulder and asked for an exnation. Ralph smiled and refused to borate. Dennis knitted his brows and holding Ralph''s cor, shook him to and fro and asked again, "you cotton candy-haired sugar freak! REPEAT IT!" Lith and Alea chuckled watching the fiasco whole Ralph was having a lot of fun looking at Dennis itch to know more. "Alright you two, we need to leave now." Lith chimed in and separated Dennis from Ralph. "But, Your Highness¡­" Dennis protested. Lith smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, she is the Elven Princess. Daughter of the Elf Queen herself." "WHAAAAAAAAAA¡ª" "Close your mouth, stupid. Your breath stinks." Ralph manually closed Dennis''s mouth andmented. Ralph then turned to Lith. "Let''s leave." Lith nodded and holding Alea''s hand, the four people left for the teleportation circle. Since everyone in the group was a big shot, there was no need for them to stand in queues and skipping it, they immediately got to their Circle and teleported to the Mermaid Inds. Mermaid Inds were halfway between the gates they were supposed to go to and the Elven Continent. It was a major tourist hub and people from all around the world arrived here during transit and enjoyed themselves a nice vacation with the seductive mermaids. The mermaids were a major race, just shy of a Supreme Rank to be called as a main race. Since thend was taken by many other races, the mermaids targeted the areas between two continents, that is, the oceans and inds in the middle. Any person who needed to go from one continent to another had to be in transit in one of these inds of the mermaids, thereby bringing lots of revenue for them and expanding their wealth. People could directly teleport to another continent, but it was expensive and going via the mermaid routes was usually cheaper. Plus, they get to listen to the melodies of the mermaids and be around them. It was a better option any day. Lith and his group didn''t have a choice but to arrive at the mermaid inds. The route to the gates was from this ce. Although Lith could ask any of his wives or maid to drop him to the location he wanted to go, it was a bit embarrassing as he felt like a child being dropped to the yground with his friends. Better to spend some time and take a long cut than get embarrassed were Lith''s thoughts. In any case, he would also get to hang out with his friends and future wife Alea so it wasn''t a problem. The four arrived at the mermaid inds and the sight that greeted them was thousands and thousands of mermaids roaming around everywhere, partying, hosting, working, and doing all the other odd jobs. The tourists were enjoying themselves as well and no matter if you were a Vampire, Werewolf, Dragon, Elf, Human, or something else¡­ There was a little something for everybody. "Hello, dear guests. Are you looking for a hotel?" No sooner did the four step foot outside the teleportation terminal, they were stormed by many mermaids asking for taxis, hotels, and whatnot. Alea felt intimidated by the sudden crowd and Lith held her in his embrace and made the others leave them alone. Ralph and Dennis helped him in this and after thirty minutes, they broke free from all the mermaids and found a secluded ce to rx. "Huff¡­ didn''t know we would be stormed like that." Dennisy on the grass everyone was sitting on and said with a tired tone. "I expected something like this to happen, but it was even crazier." Ralph added. Lith, hugging Alea in his embrace and rubbing her back, asked, "Ralph did you check the schedule? When is thetest teleport to the gates?" Ralph took out his phone and surfing through it for a second, answered, "there''s no teleports happening for the next three days. We missed the one that happened today by a few hours." "Tch." Lith shook his head. "It''s a pity. Now we need to spend time here on the inds." "That''s true." Ralph agreed. "I do have Space artifacts that can take us four to that ce, but I don''t think it''ll be safe for us to just jump right in. Going via the normal route will give us an estimate of the dangers thaty ahead." "Yup, you''re right. I am sure we all have Space artifacts but it''ll be dangerous to use them. Better be safe than sorry." Lith added. "Anyway, let''s book a hotel room for us and stay there until the teleport happens." "Alright." Ralph started typing a few things on his phone for a few seconds and as his phone chimed, he looked at Lith and said, "Done. Our hotel room is a ten minute walk from here. Let''s leave." Lith nodded and along with Alea, walked in the direction of the hotel. "What? We''re leaving already? Man¡­ we just sat down¡­" Dennisined. Ralph shook his head and without saying anything, abandoned Dennis and went behind Lith. Noticing this, Dennis immediately got up and cursed, "What the fuck!? Hey sugar freak, wait for me!" The four soon reached their hotel and once they stepped in, despite the hotel looking grand, Lith found a few things suspicious. The staff members were overly friendly, there were few people sitting in positions that clearly showed that they were spying. "Yeah, Ralph, this isn''t the best choice. Let''s leave." Lith said and without arguing with him, Ralph and Dennis got out of the hotel. Alea, being in a new environment, wasn''t as carefree as before and stuck close to Lith, not speaking or doing anything. If it was the Elven Continent, she would be as free as a bird. But this wasn''t her home ground and she was being careful. "What happened, Your Highness?" Dennis questioned Lith. Lith exined that he felt things there to be suspicious and understanding it, Dennis shook his head and said, "then where are we supposed to go now?" "There''s nothing to worry about." Lith said and fished out his phone from his ring. He then dialed a number and in minutes, a ck carriage pulled by sea horses arrived right in front of the four. A mermaid wearing formal clothings got out of the carriage and bowing to Lith, said, "Our apologies for beingte, sire. Please get on board and grant us permission to show our hospitality." ''What the hell!? Such extravagance? How did His Highness¡ª well, never mind. He''s the Prince, he can do anything.'' Dennis thought to himself and shook his head. Lith and his party boarded the carriage and without making any noise, the carriage soon disappeared into the shadows, leaving behind a mark on the ground where it stood previously. Four bandits immediately arrived at the ce the carriage was and one of them said, "should we follow it and loot the people?" "We should. We should. Those people look wealthy." Another banditmented. "Wait a second." The third chimed in and interrupted them. "What?" "Look at that!" The bandits felt annoyed, but had a look at what theirrade was pointing at, only to feel a chill down their spine. The mark the carriage left¡­ it showed nine roses arranged in a circr pattern. "N-Nine Roses H-Hotel!?" Chapter 668 Alea Knows* "Phew!" Alea heaved a deep sigh of relief and jumped on the soft bed in the hotel room, burying herself in the soft mattress. Lith took a seat at the sofa present and brewed himself some tea. Alea, noticing she was alone in bed and Lith hadn''t joined, turned to look at him. "Little cousin, you''re noting?" "Hmm?" Lith, stirring the tea in his teacup, asked. Alea patted on the bed. "Come, sleep with me. Aren''t you tired too?" Lith smiled and shook his head as he heard that. "I am tired too, but not much. And you shouldn''t be inviting people to sleep with you like that." "What people? I wouldn''t ask anyone else apart from little cousin this." Alea shook her head and replied. "Oh?" Lith felt surprised. "Yes." Alea nodded. "I like little cousin and it''s okay if it''s you. Nowe sleep." Lith chuckled and putting the teacup down, went straight to Alea. Reaching her, he bent down and leaned dangerously close to her face, looking her straight in the eyes. "Alea, do you know what you just said?" "Yes. I am fully aware." Lith put his hands on her shoulders. "If I sleep with you, some weird things will happen to you, such as¡­" Lith slowly moved his hands down towards her breasts and gestured the naughty things that may happen. Alea leaned back and supporting herself with her hands, closed her eyes and said, "mhmm¡­ I am ready for whatever little cousin wants to do. I want the same experience as mama too." "¡­" Lith paused for a second. "What?" Alea looked back at him and said with a smile, "oh little cousin¡­" She got up and cing her hands on his shoulders, said with a soft giggle, "I know the things you do with mama. I actually saw you both this one time in the hallway but pretended I saw nothing." "Oh¡­" Lith suddenly remembered all the ces and times he did with Agalea this past month. "Did you¡ª" "Yes. You were holding mama as if she was a leaf and I could see her butt shaking along the rhythm of your hips. What? You thought I couldn''t deter this much?" Alea said with a smirk, feeling proud of herself for knowing so much. Lith was at a loss for words. "If you saw it, why not mention it before in the castle?" Alea smiled. She pulled Lith in her embrace and falling down on the bed, said with a giggle, "because I wanted little cousin all to myself. I love mama too much and I know little cousin does it too now. She loves both of us as well and if you and me were to do it there, she would join us." "Nothing wrong with it, but I don''t want to be left behind by mama and want to feel how a woman should truly feel when alone with his partner." "Oh also, as I said before, mama wouldn''t feel shy to join us before because she and me regrly sleep together and now are well versed with each other. We don''t feel ufortable being aroused together anymore." Alea dropped one bombshell after another on Lith, genuinely surprising him. "Damn, I didn''t know all of this. So you nned this trip because¡ª" "Yes." Alea giggled. "My main goal was to spend time with little cousin." "I thought you enjoyed being left alone and doing your own things¡­" Alea nodded. " I still do, but ever since that day I saw you with mama¡­ I realized I am not a child anymore. I am a full grown adult woman¡­ even I have some needs, you know?" "I don''t deny that. But you could''ve just said it to me before and we would''ve been out of the castle in a jiffy." Alea shook her head. "This way is more fun. You worked so much to get us in a good hotel¡­ I really liked it." Lith nodded. "If you like it, then it''s all good. Now¡­ do you really want me to start or¡­" "Yes! No sleep." Alea shook her head. "Keep me up all night like you do to mama and give me a much better experience than her so I canter brag and make her jealous, hehe." Lith smiled and shook his head. No matter what, at the end of the day, Alea was Alea and he couldn''t read her at all. Without saying another word, Lith hugged Alea''s body and rolled to the side to get below her and have her on top of him. He then grabbed her butt and squeezing them, went in to suck her sulent and vorful soft lips. This wasn''t a kiss, he was just sucking on her lips, making her surprised and think that this could be something that can be done as well. Lith then began unbuckling her pants and took them off skillfully. He stopped sucking on her lips and went in for a kiss, tasting her sweet saliva and coiling his tongue around hers, battling for dominance. In no time, Alea''s pants were off and she was down to just her pantries. Lith took it off as well and she was left with her bra and shirt. Lith took things slow from here. The kiss was hot and passionate and he indulged himself in just that for the next ten minutes. Grabbing her cute and smooth bubble butt, Lith felt his hands were melting in those soft peaches. He gave both the cheeks a light spank and they were so sensitive that his handprints got inscribed on them. Lith squeezed Alea''s big butt and kept ying with them while kissing her. Once both were content with the kiss, Lith got up and went behind Alea. She was still lying on her stomach and Lithy his face above her butt and his body further behind. He parted her smooth creamy butt cheeks and saw her cute little flower in its full glory along with the wrinkled one above it. Lith brought his mouth close to her tight fuckhole and smelled the musky feminine scent of Alea. She didn''t seem like a young girl anymore but a full grown adult woman with this scent. Lith kissed Alea''s hole that was so small that it couldn''t even umte his pinky finger in it. He then gave a lick along the length of her slits and sucked on her folds. "Mhmmm¡­" Alea moaned as she felt Lith''s cold tongue and his hot breath at her privates. She held on the bedsheet for support and spread her legs further apart to give him proper ess. Lith started eating Alea''s pussy after a bit and it wasn''t the in old boring cunnilingus forey, Lith wet his fingers by sliding them in her vagina and rubbed them over her puckered pink butthole. The cold sensation made Alea hiss but she trusted Lith and let him do what he wanted to her. Having no resistance from her whatsoever, Lith was sessful in sliding his middle finger inside her tight asshole and his tongue inside her warm and mushy pussy. Lith''s tongue and his finger were now inside two of Alea''s holes and he was moving his tongue around in circles while fingering and looking for her weak spot inside her anal canal. "S-slow down¡­ mhmm¡­ little cousin¡­" Alea had never felt this sensation before with her mother. Agalea hadn''t done anything to her asshole yet and she was totally very inexperienced in those parts. One finger was enough to bring her to a small orgasm while a bigger one was building up. Alea tasted really good to Lith. All hisdies had a unique scent and vor to them and Alea''s was made up of mild scented sweet flowers while Agalea''s had a bold scent and slightly less sweet flowery taste. As Lith continued to eat her out, her insides spasmed and tightened further around his tongue. Lith knew her orgasm was close. He took his tongue out and put his fingers as a substitute. He put two fingers straight inside, causing Alea to moan, and made them graze her g spot repeatedly. His mouth went below and attacked her clitoris, causing Alea to shake as she was too sensitive down there. Lith sucked hard on the clitoris and together with the intense finger movements¡­ "L-little c-cousin¡­ it''sing¡­ it''s¡ª" Lith began shaking his hands intensely as he heard that with magic, even made them vibrate. "Ahhhh¡­ s-slow¡ª Ohhhhhh!~" In just a few seconds, Alea''s body shook vigorously and holding onto the sheets tighter, she yelled, "AHHHH¡­ cu-CUMMING!" Spuurrrttt! "OHHHHHHH!" Love juices gushed out of Alea''s pussy as if someone had opened the gates of a mighty dam. Her hips jerked up but Lith held them and put them down. Her toes curled up and in heat, she tightly bit onto the pillow and held the sheets as her eyes rolled back. This orgasm Alea experienced was beyond anything she had ever experienced before and since her prowess were just a level above Lith''s, the force she experienced was even mightier than what the otherdies of Lith had experienced so far. The shaking orgasm Alea experienced was so good that she had passed out unknowingly. Looking at her, Lith could only chuckle. He licked his hands clean and sitting beside her in a cross-legged position, Lith rubbed her back andforted her. He waited for Alea to recover and in the meantime, enjoyed looking at the blissful expression on her face. Chapter 669 Alea’s First Time** Chapter 669 Alea¡¯s First Time** Alea turned around once she recovered. She was filled with ecstasy and didn''t have words to describe how good everything felt. Looking at her recovered and ready for another round, Lith leaned forwards and kissed her soft lips. Alea closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss. Lith skillfully took her clothes off during the kiss and she was now fully naked under his muscr body. Once Lith had his own clothes off too, he rubbed his upper body onto hers, providing warmth and making her feelfortable. He then broke the kiss, only to nt them all over her smooth body. Lith kissed Alea''s cheeks, her chin, neck, cor, boobs, and so on until each and every spot was covered, except her pussy. He kissed around her pussy, her thighs, and her groins, but he didn''t go for the lower lips yet. This put Alea on edge and she knitted her brows and tried to shake her hips in a manner that would make Lith kiss her pussy. It was an unsessful attempt as Lith avoided it. A few secondster, feeling frustrated, Alea softly called out, "Little cousin¡­" Lith looked up at her and replied, "yes?" With her brows still knitted, Alea said while shaking her hips, "kiss me." Lith nodded and instead of kissing her pussy again, went up to kiss her lips. Alea stopped him with one hand from kissing her. "Not here!" She said in frustration. "Oh? Then where?" Lith smiled and asked. Alea''s face flushed. She wanted to say her pussy, but felt it was too embarrassing and just pointed her finger down there. Lith chuckled. He kneaded her full tits and kissing her neck, said softly, "if you don''t say where, I wouldn''t know about it, my love." "Mhmm¡­" Alea let out a low moan. She couldn''t take it any longer and putting her all strength into her words, said softly, "my p-pussy¡­" Lith stopped doing what he was doing and smiled while looking her in the eyes. He gave her one final peck on her lips before saying, "as youmand, captain." Alea sighed in relief thinking she would finally get kissed down there, but to her surprise she instead got pulled up from bed. Alea let out a yelp and instinctively tried to hold onto something for support. But Lith gave her proper support by holding her thighs and sticking her back to his body. Lith walked with the naked Alea and brought her in front of a big body mirror. In the mirror, her entire front was visible, with her spread legs showing her dripping pussy in full glory. said softly, "Watch yourself carefully, sweetie. Look at how your first time is." Alea felt embarrassed looking at herself in such a position. She tried to bury her face into Lith''s embrace, but Lith kissed her neck and said softly, "Watch yourself carefully, sweetie. Look at how your first time is." Lith wanted Alea to cherish these memories. She may get a good poundingter anytime she wanted from him, but it wouldn''t be the same as her first time. Alea felt really embarrassed, but she knew her cousin wanted the best for her. She tried to put away the embarrassment and looked in front. Once Lith could see she was watching, he chanted a spell in his mind and got himself an extra pair of arms. They were invisible and Lith held Alea''s thighs by them. It now appeared as if Alea was hovering in the air in front of Lith. Lith then finally touched her pussy, giving her the much needed attention, and spread her folds with his two fingers. Alea shivered as she got what she wanted and looking at herself in the mirror, she could see Lith''s shafte closer to her hole. Alea was wet and dripping all over down there, all thanks to the forey Lith did. He didn''t need to lube his own shaft and positioning directly below her fuckhole, he did a little countdown for Alea and made her brace for the impact. As Alea gripped Lith''s hand firmly, he knew she was ready and shoved half of his shaft straight into her tight pussy. "Nnghhh!" Alea grunted in pain and a drop of tear left her eye. Blood trickled down her pussy along the length of Lith''s shaft as she got turned into a finedy from a young girl. Lith slowly put his entire length inside her and felt her walls wrap themselves tightly around his dick. Lith rubbed his free hands on her abdomen and pubes to providefort. He also gave her multiple soft kisses on her neck and tried to have her rx. Once Alea felt her pain eased, she looked at herself in the mirror and saw bloode out of her along with Lith''s shaft being lodged deep inside her. She felt a sense of happiness and closeness with Lith as she got connected with him. Looking at herself, she seemed beautiful and her face was glowing. She didn''t say a word and just stared at herself in the mirror. A secondter, Alea realized Lith''s hands weren''t holding her thighs but she could still feel them. She looked down but found nothing and got confused. But then she eased her worries herself thinking it could be magic and continued to stare at her prated pussy. Lith saw Alea to look around and knew she had recovered. Instead of starting the pounding, he first took his phone and clicked some great pictures of their first time. Alea had no objections to this andplied with everything Lith was doing. Once done, Lith smiled and sent a picture to¡­ * Ding! Sitting in her office and sipping on tea, it was a usual work day for the stunning Elf Queen Agalea¡­ Until she heard her phone chime and picked up to see what it was, only to spit her tea in surprise. She put down her cup and held her phone in both hands to look at the picture. There was no denying it¡­ it was her sweet child in the photo, spreading her legs in a shameful position while having her pussy prated with a long and girthy dick that Agalea was well familiar with. "My Alea was on an adventure, right?? What''s with this sudden¡­" Agalea knitted her brows and zoomed in on the picture as she saw something. There was blood trickling down Alea''s pussy and looking at it, she put on a sad face and said, "oh my poor baby¡­ did it hurt a lot? That''s a lot of blood, even more than mine. Did nephew not loosen her up before?" A mother would always be a mother and be concerned for her child. Although she was happy to see her daughter turn into a woman, the many questions in her head only made her worried for her. Agalea immediately texted the questions she had and waited for the reply. Meanwhile¡­ * Ding! Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith, sitting in the courtyard and enjoying tea, felt her phone chime. She took the phone in her hands and as she had a look at what Lith had sent her, a big smile appeared on her face. "Fufufu¡­ now I have another daughter-inw." "What?" Lucy, sitting opposite to her, questioned as she felt she didn''t hear her mother''s words clearly. "Oh? You wanna see, dear?" Lilith asked with a smile. "See what, mom?" Lucy asked. Lilith chuckled and went towards Lucy. She then put the phone in front of her and showed her what Lith had sent. "W-w-what!? Oh wait, is that¡­ WHAT!?" Lucy was surprised to see two people have sex, but her surprise turned into that of shock once she saw those two were none other than Lith and Alea. Lilith smirked and teased Lucy further by zooming in on Lith''s shaft lodged inside Alea and showing it to Lucy. Lucy''s face flushed and she wanted to look away, but kept staring at the picture. A secondter, shemented, "t-that''s a lot of blood. I hope big sis is fine¡­" Lilith nodded. "I''ll drop a message asking that." Saying so, she sent Lith a text. * Ding! "Notification?" Lucifer was taking a shower when she felt her phone chimed, and said. She was fully nude and the hot water was dripping down her milky smooth body. "My notification is set on priority, who sent a message now?" She said and went to get her phone, not caring for the shower. After a long while Lucifer had decided to shower. It was because there were no new anime airing and she also had some work outside. She didn''t want to go out without cleaning herself. As Lucifer got her phone and checked the message, her face turned into that of shock and she eximed, "OH NO! NOT MY PRECIOUS CINNAMON ROLL!" "HE PUT HIS HANDS ON MY LITTLE ALEA!!" "THE AUDACITY!" Without thinking of anything else, Lucifer immediately took a step forward and teleported away from her bathroom. Chapter 670 Lucifer Crashes The Coitus** Chapter 670 Lucifer Crashes The Coitus** Moaning sounds reverberated in Lith''s room as Alea let out a soulful melody of pure pleasure whilst riding his shaft in a cowgirl position. After sending the messages, Lith had put his phone aside as Alea asked him to start moving. He didn''t get the opportunity to see the replies, but it didn''t matter much as he was enjoying Alea''spany. Alea''s amateur moves coupled with her innocence and cute moans were a delight for Lith. Not only was he enjoying the pleasure, even his heart was warmed by having this cute little elf in his embrace. Speaking of elf, Lith realized he had been neglecting something for so long. He stared into Alea''s hazy eyes and smiling, leaned forwards and¡­ Nom! "Arrhmm¡­" Lith bit onto Alea''s pointy ear and nibbled on it. Her ears were a sensitive ce and the sudden stimtion sent an immediate blissful sensation across her body, making her feel weaker and moan. Half a minute into their moments, Lith suddenly felt spatial changes around him and before he could even react, a loud voice was heard. "Aleaaaaaa!" "Kyaah!!" The nude Lucifer with her drenched body crashed the two happy couple''s party with her sudden yell, and made Alea yell in shock. "Aunt?" Lith looked at her and was dumbfounded. "You little demon, what are you doing to my little Alea!?" Lucifer got close to Lith and said while pulling his ear. She didn''t pull Alea away from Lith and had his shaft be taken out of her. Doing that would cause both to feel like shit and she knew it. But still, Lith had to be held ountable for what he was doing to Alea and what he got her into. "A-A-Aunty!?" Before Lith could answer, Alea called out Lucifer, in shock. Lucifer turned around to look at her and seeing her shocked face, went ahead and hugged Alea. "Oh my sweet baby, don''t worry, aunty is here now." Lucifer said and patted Alea''s back. This scene would''ve been really wholesome had Alea and Lucifer not been naked, along with Alea not having her pussy spread by Lith''s shaft. Alea was really confused, but also happy to be hugged by her aunt. She hugged her back and forgetting all things, smiled and asked, "Aunty¡­ how have you been? It''s been a long time since Ist saw you." Lucifer felt happy to hear that. It was always a delight to converse with her little elf niece. She patted her back and replied, "I have been good. But tell me, my dear, what are you doing here with nephew Lith? Did he say weird things to you and bring you here? Manipte you or say something he shouldn''t? Don''t worry about anything and be honest, aunty will handle everything from here." Lith stared at the duo feeling stupefied. Just what kind of a monster did Lucifer think he was? He clicked his tongue and made a mental note to discipline her the next she was having a pounding session with him. Alea smiled and shaking her head, said, "Aunty¡­ little cousin is very nice, he didn''t do anything." "But honey, the picture I saw¡­ There was so much blood. Are you sure you''re fine?" Saying so, Lucifer put her hand down and rubbed Alea''s upper side of the clit. Alea nodded her head. "I am really fine. Aunty needn''t worry unnecessarily." Lucifer sighed. "If you say so. But I don''t understand one thing. How did my sweet Alea end up in this situation?" "Oh, well¡­" Alea''s face flushed hearing that. She had no idea how to exin what all things transpired and was too embarrassed to even let out a word for it. Lith shook his head watching his aunt be so nosy. He spanked her butt lightly, making it jiggle, and had her divert her attention to him. "Stop making her ufortable, aunt. Also, you could''ve avoideding here by just texting me instead. But you didn''t and immediately came here¡­" Lith squinted his eyes and looked at Lucifer suspiciously. Lucifer squinted back at Lith. "What are you cooking up in that lewd mind of yours?" Keeping the same look, Lith replied, "I should be asking that." The two had a stare down for a couple of seconds while Alea had no idea what to do, so she just kept bouncing up and down on Lith''s dick while taking support of his shoulders. A few secondster, Lith clicked his tongue and said, "forget it. Since you''re here anyway,e sit on my face." "What?" Lucifer was dumbfounded with thement. Who asks something like that?" Lith didn''t answer and shifted back on the bed toy down, keeping Alea in the same cowgirl position. "Stop wasting time, aunt. Come quick and sit." Lith instructed. Having nothing better to do, Lucifer shook her head and did as Lith asked her. She positioned her pussy above his face and let Lith have a good look of hers from below. Her tender folds were glistening from the remnant water droplets on them. Her pink insides were as juicy as ever before and her clit was hidden behind the skin, showing she wasn''t too aroused. There was also her wrinkled pink flower at the back which Lith had visited before and hadplete ess to. Lith licked along the lengths of her slit and inserted his middle finger inside her tight breathing vagina. Lucifer let out a soft moan in response and with this, the room was filled with the melodies of not just the Elven Princess, but also the Demon Queen herself. Lith had been eating and filling the pussies of his wives since his ages. He was now an expert at it. There were just two people he was having sex with and it didn''t take long to bring them close to an orgasm. Having pounding Alea for so long, even his orgasm was close. Syncing thedies'' orgasm build up with his, Lith increased the intensity of his tongue sucking on Lucifer''s clit, his fingers grazing her insides, and his dick hitting Alea''s womb. Lucifer had forgotten all things by now and halfway through the cunnilingus, she began kissing Alea and stimting her nipples to get her to a shaking orgasm. The loud moans of thedies stopped and they were now muffled as they were kissing. In just five more minutes, the three momentarily halted whatever they were doing and focused on their orgasms as it was nearly there. Alea moaned loudly and fell forwards on Lucifer as she finally climaxed. Lucifer was stronger so she collected herself despite the orgasm she had and held Alea in her embrace. Lith was pinned down by the twodies and gasped hard as his load shot deep into Alea and flowed out of her cunt as it got filled to the brim. Lith and Alea breathed heavily while Lucifer''s face flushed. She supported Alea and rubbed her back, providing her warmth during her first orgasm from penis pration. It took two minutes for everyone to be back in their top condition and begin another round. Lith got up from the lying position and made Lucifer be in that position instead. He then made Aleay on top of her and spread her legs wide. Lith now had ess to four holes in front of him, but he couldn''t prate two of them yet. It was a pity but he was content with what he had. Lith prated Lucifer''s tight ass first in one single powerful thrust. He showed no mercy and made her grunt in pain. "Hey, easy there." Lucifer''s annoyed voice rang in his ears. Lith smiled and pped her pussy in response. "No, this is what you get for crashing our party. Deal with it." "Ugh." Lucifer groaned but distracted herself from this by pulling Alea into a kiss. The innocent Alea had no idea what was happening, but she was happy to be included and just went with the flow. Lith began the Demon Queen''s ass pounding and squeezed the Elven Princess''s smooth silky butt. He used a few techniques to quickly bring Lucifer to the brink of an orgasm, but before she could have it, he pulled out and made her feel like shit. Lucifer felt tortured but her little Alea was kissing her and she could see she was enjoying it. She didn''t have the heart to break it and curse Lith for his audacity. Lith then shoved his shaft in Alea''s dripping honeypot and began pounding her. Alea''s body shook with each thrust and it was automatically making Lucifer''s shake too. finally showing mercy to Lucifer, he let her have her orgasm. Lucifer had a shaking orgasm this time and words weren''t enough The scene was hot and it was a feast for Lith''s eyes to see his twodies in such a state. Lith didn''t torture Alea like Lucifer and let her have her orgasm. Once she did, he went back to doing Lucifer but pulled out right when she was about to have an orgasm. Lith alternated between Lucifer and Alea for three rounds and finally showing mercy to Lucifer, he let her have her orgasm. Lucifer had a shaking orgasm this time and words weren''t enough to describe the nirvana she had reached. Her love juices squirted out like a waterfall and drenched Lith, Alea, and the bed sheets with them. The pounding session continued on for a few more hours until Alea couldn''t take it anymore. Finishing up with it, Lith slept with the naked Alea and Lucifer in his arms, satisfied and content with whatever happened today. Chapter 671 Meeting The Owner Of Scelestus Chapter 671 Meeting The Owner Of Scelestus Next day. After another round of naughtiness, Lucifer went back home while Alea chose to rest as she was tired. Lith was sipping tea and browsing through news when he got a call from Luna stating the things he wanted were ready. Feeling amused, Lith sent her his location and within a few moments, Luna reached the hotel room''s lounge. Lith left the room after telling Alea he had work and asked her to rest well. Reaching the lounge, he saw Luna in a ck dress, rather than her maid outfit, sitting and eating a cheesecake. "Sup, Luna." Lith waved at her while walking close to her. "Greet¡ª" Lith gestured her to stay seated. "Let''s save the formalities." Luna nodded and went back to having her cake. Sitting beside her, Lith asked, "the blood is ready?" "Yes, Your Highness." Luna took out a suitcase from her ring and put it in front of Lith. Forking some cake and eating it, she said, "I was surprised with the early blooming and then the amount that was harvested." Lith raised an eyebrow. "From your words it sounds like all went really well." visible. "It did. Please check it." Lith opened the suitcase, only to see that it was dark and cold. There was mist covering the darkness and a bottomless hole was visible. In the hole were what seemed like hundreds of wine barrels, hovering and covered by the mist. Lith felt surprised. "That¡­ indeed is a lot." "Right?" Luna smiled and said. "What will you do about it, Your Highness?" Lith closed the suitcase and said while getting up, "sell it, of course. Do you wanna join?" "Sure." Luna finished the cake and tagged along. Lith went to the 50th floor where trade took ce and headed straight to the reception. He showed the receptionist his card and well¡­ it wasn''t a surprise that she was shocked out of her wits and so were her colleagues. Lith was immediately treated like a king and escorted to a more private and luxurious space. Soon, a fat guy arrived in the room, and judging from his face, it was evident that he had to rush here. This guy was Andreas and Lith had seen him before multiple times. Andreas, when he saw Lith, immediately felt great pressure descend down on him. Although Lith was wearing casual clothing and sitting leisurely, there was an air of authority around him and a look of superiority which couldn''t be hidden. Not to mention thedy sitting beside him, she was exuding a very dangerous aura, despite sitting calmly and not even looking anywhere. "What can I help you with today, sir?" Andreas was in a butler''s outfit and said after bowing. "I have some stuff to sell." Lith said calmly. "Right away." Andreas hurried to set up things so that Lith could see stuff immediately. He was the only ck Card Holder in the world, dy of even a second meant Andreas wouldn''t have his head over his body. Once everything was set up, Lith took out a small vial from his ring and handed it to Andreas. "Have a look." Andreas took it and he felt another surprise for the day. "The Blood of the Konzak Tree?" Lith nodded. "How much for a 100 ml vial?" "Please wait a second." Andreas carefully took a small drop from the vial and put it on an artifact that looked like a badge. The blood was evenly spread on it and soon, it glowed and started evaporating, eventually leaving nothing but a few specks of ashes. Andreas examined the ashes and said, "the quality of this is very low. It seems that the blood was drawn from the tree a very long time ago. I am afraid, sir, that¡ª" "Check this one, then." Lith handed another vial to Andreas. Andreas took it and examining it, saw that the blood was already a much brighter shade than the current sample. Andreas repeated the process and when he was checking the ashes, he saw them to be bright red. His eyes opened wide and he couldn''t help but ask, "this¡­ this is peak quality! It couldn''t get any better than this!" Lith smiled. "So, how much?" Andreas did a rough calction and said, "for a 100 ml of this quality, I could provide sir with one mid grade magic stone or some other thing of equivalent value." This was Lith''s time to be surprised now. ''One mid grade magic stone? That''s ten billion dors! Holy¡­ I knew I''d be rich within neen years by selling this blood, but who would''ve thought that I''d hit a jackpot like this.'' Despite being surprised, Lith hid his emotions very well and said, giving a nod, "Alright, I ept it." Andreas smiled and bowed. "I''ll go get the magic stone then." "Hold on." Lith stopped Andreas. "Yes, sir?" Andreas asked. Lith put his suitcase on the table. "I have a little more." Andreas smiled. "No worries, sir. We''ll take everything you have and give you a good price." He then touched the suitcase and asked, "May I?" Lith nodded. Smiling, Andreas opened the suitcase, only to freeze on the spot and feel a chill down his spine. ''S-S-SO MUCH!!??!'' Andreas''s face paled and he momentarily had no idea what to do. He didn''t have the authority to make such a big purchase and he knew buying so much blood would leave a hole in the organization''s treasury. Andreas carefully closed the suitcase and putting on a nervous smile, he said, "S-Sir, can you please give me a minute?" Lith nodded. "Make it quick." "Y-Y-Yes." Andreas ran away the moment he got an opportunity. Once away from Lith and in a secluded room, he dialed a number and waited for the call to get connected. * Ring¡­ Ring¡­ A green-haireddy''s phone rang and being right beside it, she looked at the number and picked up the call. "Yes, Andreas?" Thedy asked in a calm tone. "L-L-Lady Rain! There''s trouble!" Andreas''s panic-stricken voice answered. Rain frowned. "What happened?" Andreas carefully exined everything and once Rain realized the emergency, she couldn''t help but smile and shake her head. "Stop panicking. I''ll have a chat with Madam and be there in a few minutes. Until then, make sure to give our guests whatever they need. By whatever, I mean WHATEVER. Entertain all their wishes and if they even go as far as to asking you to kill an entire race of people, do it without batting an eye, got it?" Andreas sucked in a cold breath of air. He had no idea who these people really were¡­ but such preferential treatment¡­ this was totally out of bounds and not something anyone but this person holding the ck Card had. "Understood, Lady Rain." Andreas cut the call after saying so. Rain, putting her phone away, grinned and feeling giddy, said, "it''ll be so fun to see the Prince''s reaction when he finds out!" Rain picked up her things and immediately left the room, being all smiles and shaking with excitement. * An hourter. Andreas was sweating while being in the presence of Lith. Each second felt an eternity and he only wished that time passed soon. Lith had done nothing to him and was just conversing with Luna the entire time. Despite being told to wait, Lith was alright with it and whatever Andreas was imagining didn''t happen. Lith didn''t ask him to perform a genocide or made any weird request. He just asked for tea and cakes, and that was about it. Andreas''s wait was finally over as he heard a knock on the door. He immediately went there to get it and saw ady in a red dress walk inside the room. Thedy did a deep bow to Lith and Luna and asked them toe with her. Andreas thought he was finally left alone and sighed in relief, but thedy in red dress asked him toe as well, putting him in great despair. Andreas could do nothing but bow his head down and follow them. Walking for a while and taking an elevator, Lith soon reached the 100th floor, the topmost one. He was told that whatever he was selling was of such a high amount that the owner wanted to have a chat with him before making a purchase. This made Lith feel surprised and he started guessing who and how the owner of such a massive underworld organization was. Did the owner look like a mafia smoking a cigar and having many scars? Or did he look like he ran a cartel and appeared very rough? Lith''s guesses were all leaning towards a muscr bearded man with a deep scar on his face, and with this in mind, he walked towards the meeting room. Soon, Lith reached the designated ce and saw two people sitting in a luxurious room. Both were men with one appearing rugged while the other retained some feminine looks. "Please have a seat." Thedy in red dress instructed and went out of the room. Finally, in the spacious and grand room, there were just four people. "So you''re the one selling us such a big consignment, yes?" The rough looking man stroked his beard and asked, without doing any introduction. Lith was fine with no introduction and just said, "Yes." "Hmm¡­" the man kept stroking his beard. He turned to look at his assistant and asked, "how much will it cost us again?" The assistant took out some files and nudging his sses, said seriously, "if our calctions are right with the amount this gentleman possesses, it''s around a thousand peak-grade magic stones." ''!!??!!!??!'' Lith''s eyes widened in shock, just listening to that. A thousand¡­ peak-grade!?!? A mid-grade magic stone was equivalent to ten billion dors, a high grade was equivalent to a trillion dors, and a peak-grade was equivalent to a hundred trillion dors. Doing the math, it meant 100,000 trillion dors¡­ a sum so astronomically high that even Lith couldn''t fathom just what he could do with it. This amount of money was enough to buy any tier 2 city from any continent! Even though Lith was shocked, he hid it and keeping a calm look, waited to see what the owner of the organization had to say. The owner stroked his beard and said, "hmm¡­ that''s a lot of money if I were to say." He then faced Lith and asked him to show the barrels. Lith did and after a brief inspection, the owner said, "youngster, this''ll be a massive purchase Scelestus has done in a while. I can''t easily give you our money, I have some conditions." "What conditions?" Lith was ready to fulfil any condition as long as it was within his scope. The owner got up and walked towards Lith. He stood in front of him and put his hand on Lith''s shoulders, grabbing him firmly. Lith knitted his brows and looked at the man. Luna was right beside him so he wasn''t very afraid, but what the owner was doing was making him highly ufortable. Lith put up his guard and looked at him. The muscr and bearded owner peered into Lith''s eyes and, putting on a serious expression, said, "Youngster, the condition is that¡­" "¡­I want you to kiss me." . . . ... A/N: Hi guys, I am in good health and will be posting everyday without fail. You can stockpile the chapters and wait... or you could always skip it if you want more by grabbing the bonuses from me. I''ll post three chapters for every magic castle, seven for every spacecraft, and a whopping fourteen for every gachapon! This is promise and in case I fail to do it, I''ll make privilege free for the next month ;) PS: I don''t have a stockpile and I write everyday, so for bonuses, you''d need to wait one day if it''s three chapters, two days if it''s seven, and four days if it''s fourteen. Also yes, I''ll upload all bonus chapters in one go and it''lle together with the daily ones. This means, if you send a gachapon, I''ll be posting fifteen chapters in one, single, day! This is a lot of work, but this is mymitment and I guarantee that the quality of chapters won''t go down despite the mass release. I thank you for your understanding, have a good day and happy reading! Chapter 672 Arya’s Secret Unveiled** Chapter 672 Arya¡¯s Secret Unveiled** "¡­I want you to kiss me." A chill ran down Lith''s spine and purple streaks of lightning immediately coursed out of his body as he got pissed. Without faltering, Lith peered into the eyes of the man with a murderous glint in his eyes and said, "step back and I''ll pretend this never happened." The man continued to look Lith in his eyes with a smirk on his face and didn''t step back. The murderous aura within Lith intensified. "Step¡ª" Snap! Snap! Snap! "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The sound of someone taking pictures was heard followed by the manughing his lungs out. As the man continued tough, his body soon transformed and he turned into tall, peerless beauty with silver-hair and blue eyes, wearing a sexy ck dress that revealed one of her long legs. "Look at you, all worked up!" "HAHAHAHAHA!" "¡­" Everything happened so quickly that Lith was too confused to even process the things. It was Arya, his wife, who pranked him in this ce and was Whileughing, Arya noticed Lith''s confused face and hugging him, gave him a kiss on his cheek and continued tough out loud. ughing her heart out. Whileughing, Arya noticed Lith''s confused face and hugging him, gave him a kiss on his cheek and continued tough out loud. Lith hugged Arya back and now he was wondering what to make of this. A few seconds into it, as Lith finally processed the things happened here, he thought in shock, ''My wife is the owner!?'' Itpletely blew Lith''s mind to know that the person controlling the entirety of the underworld was no one else but Arya! The Dragon Empress¡­ The Ruler of the Underworld¡­ The Owner of Scelestus¡­ Lith wasn''t even thinking about the prank anymore. He just had pure fascination as he got to know of his wife''s background. As Lith realized this, a memory suddenly shed back in front of his eyes. It was of the time he and Arya were looking at the vast dragon territories and having a romantic time. Arya had hinted to him that day she had many things with her that Lith didn''t know about. She wanted him to know each and everything, but she wouldn''t be the one outright saying it and he needed to work to uncover them. Today, at this ce, Lith felt he had unknowingly discovered a big part of Arya''s secrets and a warm feeling swelled up within his heart. He rubbed Arya''s back as she was stillughing and gently kissed her neck. "I found your secret." Lith said softly. At this point, Arya stoppedughing and a wide smile was on her face. She pulled herself back and holding Lith''s face, said, "took you long enough." Lith smiled back. "Betterte than never." Arya chuckled and leaned in to gently kiss Lith. Lith closed his eyes as he felt himself melt in his wife''s loving embrace. He felt that he had been reunited with his wife after such a long time and the kiss was their way of showing how much they had missed each other. Looking at the husband and wife having their moment, Luna smiled and got out of the room along with Rain to give them their needed alone time. For the next couple of minutes, loud smooching sounds reverberated in the room. The two were having a gentle kiss, but in no time it turned into a passionate one, and got more wild from there on. Hugging Arya''s waist tightly, Lith got up from the sofa. Arya wrapped her legs around his waist and her hands around his shoulder for more support. Lith walked towards the nearest wall and stuck her back to it. With magic, his pants were instantly off and he parted Arya''s dress to the side and tore her panties away. It had been a really long time since he had been intimate with Arya. Even she felt the same. He was going to pay her a visit after a few months, but to luck would have it, she came to him herself. The two were really excited and skipped the forey due to this. Lith''s shaft was erect and he positioned it on his wife''s vagina without even needing to use hands. As soon as he felt the familiar softness, he pushed his hips forward and slowly prated her. Arya let out a soft muffled moan in Lith''s mouth as her tight insides were being spread after such a long time. She enjoyed every bit of whatever was happening and was proud of herself to have made the right decision toe here. In no time, the entire length of Lith''s shaft was inside his wife and he started rocking his hips back and forth, going at it gently at first to have her everything be wet and well lubricated. Arya was in a bliss as minutes passed and breaking the kiss, she lovingly looked at Lith and said, "I missed you so much, you know? I also missed our intimate time together." Lith smiled. "I missed you too and wanted to see you, but you were busy with work and Alexandra so I chose to not disturb you." Arya smiled and shook her head. She held Lith''s face and said, "you know¡­ you''re my husband. Do you understand what my priorities are? It''s you above all else and then my work and everything. Don''t hesitate toe to me anytime you want. I''ll leave all my work and be with you." Lith kissed Arya''s lips softly in response. "The same goes for you, honey. Come see me whenever you have time." Arya nodded. "Okay, I promise." She then leaned forwards and looking Lith into his eyes, continued, "Now put me down and ram your cock into my thirsty cunt as hard as you can. Make a mess out of me, honey." "Eh?" Lith was slightly surprised. "We talking dirty now?" Arya bit onto Lith''s ear. "This bitch hasn''t been bred in ages. She has gone feral now. Dominate her and ram into her pussy so hard that she turns back into your loving wife again." ''My wife sure knows her way with words.'' Lith was immediately turned on with the wordy. He put down Arya and turning her around, PAH! Spanked her ass covered by her ck dress and made Arya let out a satisfied moan. He then tore apart her dress and had a look at her sexy, smooth, hourss-like body, leaning against the wall and sticking her ass out. There was the fresh handprint of Lith''s on Arya''s butt and not keeping the other cheek lonely, he spanked her hard once again. Lith tore apart his own clothes and readied himself to give the rough treatment his wife wanted. Lith positioned his shaft''s crown on her fuckhole and chanted, ''Fifty-sixth movement: Hell''s Fury!'' Immediately, red and blue colored mes erupted and swirled around Lith''s shaft. Without wasting a second, he gave his wife what she wanted and thrust into her as hard as he could. "OHHHH!" Lith''s shaft prated her deep and hit her womb''s entrance, making her moan loudly. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! "OHHH! OHHH! OHHH!" A hot sensation flooded Arya''s body but before she felt too hot, a freezing cold temperature took over. Right before she would feel too cold, the hot sensation would be back and this alternated simultaneously with Lith''s shaft going in and out of her. "Ahhhh, fuck! If you¡­ Ahhh¡­ do me¡­ Ahhh¡­ this hard¡­ I''ll¡­ madly¡­ fall for you¡­ again!" Arya tried her best to say how much she loved whatever Lith was doing to her in between her moans. She had suppressed herself to Saint Rank physique but when Lith pped her butt hard, she realized with one powerful thrust from him, she would get knocked out and changed the suppression to be a King Rank. Having her physique at King Rank was like walking on thin ice. Any less suppression than that and she would be knocked out but any more rise in strength and she wouldn''t feel as good. Lith, hearing those words from his wife, felt happy and acknowledged. He could tell his wife was enjoying to the fullest and wanting to give her more of this, he chanted another spell, ''Forty-first movement: Lightning Orb.'' Lightning coursed through Lith''s veins in his right hand and extended out from his fingertips. Very minute orbs of lightning manifested on his fingertips and taking them, Lith immediately attacked his wife''s clit. "OHHHH, FUCCCKKKKKKK!" Arya immediately orgasmed the moment the lightning orbs on Lith''s fingertips touched her sensitive clit. Her body shook intensely and her love juices sttered everywhere as she came. Arya''s eyes had rolled back and she felt herself melt, her body wavering and about to fall down. Lith didn''t let her fall down and supported her. He took her to the sofa and had her sit and recover while he grabbed himself some water and drank it. As soon as Lith finished drinking the water, Arya recovered and looked at him. She smiled and getting up, hugged Lith and said, "that was fucking amazing! What did you do, honey?" Lith smirked and rubbed his nose into hers. "Secret." Arya chuckled. "Keep them with you. I have no need for them anyway." She then stroked his hard dick that wasthered in her juices and said, "Oops, I couldn''t climax together." Lith rubbed her back. "It''s no problem, honey." Arya then squatted down and stroking her husband''s dick in front of her face, said, "mhmm¡­ after all the moaning, I am quite thirsty too." She looked up at Lith and said while continuing to stroke him, "you better give out a big load to quench my thirst." Lith smirked. "You bet." Arya winked at him and got down to business. Her mouth almost as good as her pussy but not even five minutes into it, she made Lith shoot out a big load. She could use magic too like Lith and made him highly sensitive down here, eventually making him shoot quickly. Arya really was thirsty and she gulped everything down without wasting a single drop. She then got up while tying her hair into a ponytail and said, "time for round two." Chapter 673 Arya’s Care** Chapter 673 Arya¡¯s Care** Lith provided what Arya wished for. He made her be in doggystyle on the sofa and getting behind her, ced his one hand on her head and made her bend as much as she could. He then put her thigh on the backrest of the sofa to have her spread her legs wide and gotplete ess to her pussy. Her fuckhole was contracting and rxing rapidly, asking Lith to be in there as fast as he could. Without wasting time, Lith put his shaft in and once again began the hard pounding of his beloved wife. Arya could only let out muffled moans as she was pressed hard onto the sofa. But Lith being this rough on her made her feel more pleasure. Lith handed out multiple spanks to her while pounding her and made her cheeks take on a bright shade of red. With the spells and his skillful techniques, it didn''t take long for Arya to reach an orgasm. Lith felt her insides tighten up hard and increased the intensity of his thrusts. In a matter of minutes, Arya reached her orgasm and let out loud muffled moans. Lith used a technique and while the two were climaxing together, made his load feel extra warm, all the while increasing her sensitivity inside. Arya''s body shivered from the pleasure and she was just an inch away from being knocked out. Lith was breathing heavily after he was done and let go of Arya''s head, letting her free from the suffocation. He was then about to pull out when, "Don''t. Keep it in there," Arya turned around and said. Lith didn''t ask why and just did as she asked. He had shot a big load and cum was overflowing out of her pussy. It would be a pity to let it go to waste and thus Arya asked him to keep it sealed. Arya then turned towards the door of the room and called out, "Luna,e inside." Lith had no idea why his wife was calling her, but it didn''t matter much and he watched what was happening. Luna soon entered the room and there was no sign of surprise or anything on her face. It was as neutral and professional as it could be. She appeared in front of Lith and Arya who werepletely nude and in a doggystyle and did a light bow. "Yes, Lady Arya?" Arya shook her hand and said, "drop the formalities, Luna. Look behind, my husband''s cum is going to waste. Help me have it before it''s all gone." "As Lady Arya wishes." Luna got to work immediately. She leaned forwards and bringing her face close towards Arya''s pussy, licked all the overflowing cum and kept it in her mouth. Lith stared at his wife and maid and wondered just what was everyone''s obsession with his cum? Did it taste that good to them? What Lith failed to understand was that the way he loved gulping down gallons of their love juices, the same was the thing with his wives and his load. After Luna finished the cleanup, Arya asked Lith to slowly pull out and then asked Luna to get to work again. Once Arya''s pussy was all clean, she made Luna feed her the rosy vored cream and closed her eyes to savour the taste of it, as if it was the world''s tastiest gourmet dish. After Arya was done, she turned around and got into a missionary position, giving Lith a proper view of her front now. As Lith had a look at his wife''s seductive body, he smiled, noticing the trimmed silver hair on her pubes. Arya had followed hismand and she too had kept the body hair like Emilia. Lith looked at Arya and said with a big smile, "I love you." Arya winked at him, knowing why he said those words. "I love you too, honey." Lith chuckled and caressed her hair, feeling the rough texture of it. Arya spread her legs wide open to let Lith see everything. As Lith caressed her, she noticed his shaft was back to being erect again. Not wanting to keep it lonely, she looked at Luna and said with a smile, "Luna, milk my husband. I am suddenly feeling like having more desert." Lith paused what he was doing for a moment and looked at Arya. "My dear, you¡ª" Arya wrapped her legs around Lith and pulled him towards her. Wrapping her arms around his shoulder and kissing him, she said seductively, "I know you want to eat me out really bad. I got it cleaned for this reason. Being your wife, I can''t watch you be in pain down there. Let her take care of it while you do what you wanna do." Lith didn''t know whether tough or cry at this. He smiled and shaking his head, said, "I am fine¡ª" "My love, this is yourst chance. I am not keeping the bush for long." Arya dropped a surprise on Lith and made him stop what he was about to say. ''Shit¡­ no hair again?'' Lith thought to himself. "Are you serious?" Arya smirked. "What do you think?" Lith seriously had no idea, but he didn''t want to take a risk. He gave her a peck on her lips and said, "fine. We''ll do as you say." "Good husband." Arya chuckled. Lith got back up and sat down on the sofa, keeping hisp free for Luna to do whatever she wanted to do. Arya spread her legs wide once again and let her husband have a good look at her juicy pink insides. Luna stared at Lith''s erect shaft and wondered what she should do. Blow it or ride it was the question going on in her mind. Since Lady Arya, her Prince''s wife was here, she felt it wouldn''t be appropriate to ride the Prince as his shaft would be soiled with her insides and then Lady Arya would be having Luna''s juices mixed into it too. This concerned Luna and she kept thinking on what to do until Arya saw her standing in a confused manner. Arya could guess the thought Luna might be having. She had tons of subordinates and could read people like an open book. "Luna¡­ my husband''s dick is twitching in pain and my pussy is upied here. What are you waiting for? Strip and start riding him." Arya said in a calm tone. Luna looked at Arya and said, "but Lady Arya¡ª" "Yeah, it doesn''t matter. I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry about it and just do what I asked." Arya said with a smile. Luna nodded and took her clothes off, revealing her big jugs and trimmed bush to Lith and Arya. Lith took a look at her momentarily before putting his attention back on his wife. He wouldn''t lie, Luna surely was one of a kind beauty, but his wife topped all charts with her perfect body. Even the hair on Arya looked perfect and he couldn''t stop himself from caressing it and feeling it. The softness of Arya''s pussy and the rough texture of the hair¡­ the mixture was just impable. Luna put herself on top of Lith''sp in the meanwhile and asked politely, "Your Highness, if I may¡­" "Go ahead." Lith gave her the signal. Luna nodded and slowly put Lith''s dick inside her pussy. Although Lith had never done it, he felt as if his shaft was being crushed by marshmallows from all sides. Add to that it was also warm and wet. Keeping his thoughts to himself, he got back to feeling his wife as Luna bounced on hisp in a cowgirl position. Ten minutes into it, Lith felt satisfied with touching and feeling her. He switched positions andy on the couch with Luna still riding him and Arya having her honeypot hover on his face. Lith sucked on her folds and gave a lick along her slits. He was then about to start eating her out when he saw her cute wrinkled pink flower. Looking at it, Lith suddenly realized something. He rubbed his middle finger over her butthole and asked, "Honey¡­ we''ve never done it in this ce?" Arya turned around and looked at Lith. She smiled and asked back, "what do you think?" "I am 100% sure we haven''t." Lith said with full certainty. Arya let out a chuckle and nodded her head. "You''re right. We haven''t done it." "Damn. I am so sorry you were left out." Lith apologized. Arya shook her hand and said, "it''s fine, it''s fine. Not a big deal." Lith shook his head too. "It is a big deal. Once I am back home from the adventure, we''re going on our honeymoon. Just you and me." Arya was surprised. "That sounds fun. What adventure are you going on?" "I''ll tell you everything. Let''s just enjoy ourselves first." Chapter 674 It Wasn’t One Woman** Chapter 674 It Wasn¡¯t One Woman** Lith ate his wife out for quite some time. It was an amazing feeling and he loved the taste of her juices flowing into his mouth. On the other end, Luna was doing her best to make him cum so that she could give her Lady Arya the things she had asked. It was a good thirty minutes of eating her out and once Lith was satisfied, he started using techniques and made her cum on his face within theing ten minutes. Lith changed positions again and made Arya lie down on the sofa while he put Luna in a doggystyle above her, continuing to ram his dick inside her pussy. Arya wanted his load so he put her right in front of the source. Arya was happy with it and sucked on his jewels while watching Luna''s pussy get spread and hearing the pping noises of their flesh colliding. Lith felt no embarrassment fucking his maid in front of his wife. He was pretty much used to everything by now. Lith knew he had a harem and usually in people''s harems in this world, there weren''t just wives but also concubines and ves. He didn''t like the idea of having concubines or ves and his harem instead had wives and maids. The first and foremost priority went to wives and as of now, in the maid category of his harem, there was just Luna. There were 140+ maids in his house and outside there were also potential maid candidates. But Lith hadn''t even gone on honeymoon with all his wives yet and there were also a few more wives joining the harem in future; Lith had no time whatsoever to fool around with the maids. Keeping the harem thought aside, Lith focused on Luna in front of him. Her big ass looked smooth and pale and she wasn''t moaning much. It was evident that she was trying to maintain professionalism in front of his wife and didn''t let herself loose and give in to the pleasure. PAH! "Ohhhhh!" Lith sent a tight spank on Luna''s left cheek and made her let out a moan. "Stop trying to maintain your professional look, Luna. My wife is a gooddy, she won''t scold you even if you let loose. Now c''mon, let me hear that melody." PAH! "Ahhhh!~" Being a good maid that she was, Luna followed her master''s orders and finally took off the fa?ade. Arya was aware of this long before and wasn''t surprised her husband said this. She focused on her thing and left the two to their own. Pumping his cock in and out of her cunt, Lith fixed his maid''s appearance with time. He dyed the pale ass cheeks of hers red and made her honeypot drip like an open dam. Luna''s moans reverberated in the room for a good while until she finally climaxed along with Lith and stopped. Her orgasm brought weakness onto her but Lith kept her hips up as he came inside her and didn''t let her fall. Luna''s pussy couldn''t contain his entire load and gave Arya the desert she had been waiting for until now. Arya savored her husband''s seeds and didn''t let anything go to waste. Once Luna was empty from it, she started licking Lith''s still sensitive shaft and made him shiver. Lith held onto Arya''s head as she sucked him off and as he was too sensitive, he shot another load quickly in her mouth. The double dose of cream really made Arya a happy woman. She was content with today and felt satisfied. A few minutester when Lith recovered, he decided to go for onest round. Alea was waiting in the hotel and he was already toote. But it was fine. He had met his wife after so long, this was a genuine reason to bete. Lith made Luna sit at one end of the couch and put Arya in a missionary position at the other end. Arya spread her legs and opened her arms, weing him in her embrace. Lith shoved his shaft inside her tight privates once again and held her hands while leaning in and kissing her. He did a few gentle strokes filled with love and kissed her slowly. Arya liked this change of pace and enjoyed every moment of it. A whileter, Lith broke the kiss and fondling his wife''s perfect boobs, and asked, "So¡­ I am out on an adventure here." "Mhm-hmm¡­" Arya caressed Lith''s hair as he pounded her and fondled her and let him speak. "I am with Alea, my aunt Agalea''s daughter. She said there are some gates on an ind in the middle of Zeehoven Ocean so I am gonna go explore it with her. Then¡­" Lith narrated what all things happened and Arya listened with enthusiasm. When Lith stopped speaking, she smiled and said, "so you''re with the Elf Queen''s daughter. Hmm¡­ it''s no wonder I could smell some other woman on you." Lith smiled. "It wasn''t one woman." Arya raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Who else was there?" "Mhmm¡­" Lith hummed in pleasure as Arya squeezed on his shaft gently after asking that. "Any guesses?" "The Elf Queen herself?" Arya didn''t even think before speaking. Lithughed. He rubbed his nose on his wife''s and said, "You''re not right, but also not wrong." "Oh? Please borate." "Well¡­ I am sure aunt Agalea will be in the harem in future and so will Alea¡­ but the other woman I was with yesterday is not her." "Dang!" Arya pinched Lith''s abdomen. "Just how many women are you fooling around with? Even though I am fine with you having moredies, I don''t want you to have a super big harem where I''ll have to fight for your attention." Lithughed again. He kissed Arya''s lips and said, "You don''t have to worry, wifey. I don''t intend on having a super big harem. It''ll be small and yeah¡­ even if there are more people, I am always going to prioritize you." "And why is that?" Arya asked, curious. Lith shed a warm smile. "You are my first love. Is there anything more I need to say?" Arya''s heart skipped a beat hearing that. She felt giddy and couldn''t help but shake her head with a smile. "Stupid¡­ if you say such cute things so suddenly, you might turn me into a yandere and have you all for myself." Lith smiled and didn''tment on it. "Anyway¡­ who''s the other woman? I can''t seem to make a guess." "Hint: it''s one of my aunts." "Eh? You fucked Zinzin this early?" "What?" ''Oh¡­ I spoke a bit too early¡­'' Arya realized she did an oopsie and stuck her tongue out. "You have only three aunts¡­ if you did Agalea, then there''s two left. Mayzin is my best friend so her name naturally came out of my mouth." Arya exined and tried to control the situation. "Oh, I see. Well, no, it''s aunt Lucifer." Lith rified. Lith smiled and shook his head. "Damn." Arya was genuinely surprised. "You made the prideful Demon Queen submit?" Lith shook his head. "Not yet. I need to be stronger to conquer her fully." Arya felt interested in this. "Exin what you mean by ''fully''?" "I have her back door, but I can only have her front when I am a King Rank." "Ah¡­" Arya giggled as she made out the whole picture from just these points. "What a nice aunt you have." Lith smiled and shook his head. The two conversed for an hour more and during the times Arya was speaking, Lith sucked on her tits and felt them. Finally when they felt it was enough, Lith decided to focus on the pounding. He was still doing Arya in missionary but this time he made Luna, who was sitting silently at the side and awaiting orders, get on top of his wife. Luna''s big tits squished Arya''s perfect ones while the two''s trimmed bushes rubbed against each other. Lith pulled his shaft out of Arya and sandwiched it in between their pussies, feeling the rough texture of their hair rub on his shaft. It was such a good feeling and Lith knew he would try this more in future. Once he was satisfied with the rubbing, he used the spell double trouble and began pounding his wife and maid at the same time. The two''s moans were very pleasing to his ears and halfway through the pounding, he felt the need to spice things up further. Like he had tested the position on Lilith and Lucifer, Lith made Luna put her hands on the wall and stick her butt out. He put Arya on top of her and once again began a round of hard pounding. PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! Lith hit each ass cheek in front of him with great intensity and caused them to jiggle. Arya and Luna moaned louder when they were hit and in no time, Lith painted their smooth and fair butt a healthy shade of red. Ten minutester, both thedies had an intense squirting orgasm but Luna stayed strong on her feet and didn''t fall along with Arya. Lith came inside the two and his cum overflowed out of both. Arya was breathing heavily but still had the strength to put a plug in her pussy as Lith took his shaft out and seal his seeds inside her. She then got down and spreading Luna''s big ass cheeks, licked all the rosy cream off her. Once done, she pped Luna''s pussy and put her middle finger inside. "Sorry Luna, there''s none for you because I was really craving it." Luna smiled and shaking her head, said, "Lady Arya need not apologize for such things." Arya chuckled and took her finger out, giving it a lick and tasting any remnants of her husband in there. She then went to Lith and sucked his shaft clean. Noticing just how much his wife loved his load, Lith thought, ''it seems I am gonna have to cultivate in those arts and make my cum even tastier for her.'' The three then got dressed and as Lith had a look at his wife and maid''s dresses that fit them perfectly and showed the curve of their buttocks, he smiled and thought, ''It feels so amazing to know I was eating those cakes a few second ago.'' Feeling her husband''s stare on her butt, Arya stuck her butt out slightly and asked, "want to go for another round, honey?" Lith chuckled and getting up, shook his head. "No. Let''s go outside, I have to leave urgently now." Chapter 675 Inside The Gate Chapter 675 Inside The Gate As Lith walked outside with Arya, the staff members were shocked to see him with their Madam. Nevertheless, nobody cared about their surprise and Lith sat down along with Arya and discussed a few things. It was now evident that making Scelestus buy so much blood meant he was looting his own wife. He didn''t want to do it. But he also couldn''t keep the blood with him and needed to sell it somewhere. For that, he gave all of it to his wife and asked her to sell it on his behalf. Arya agreed and with this, Lith managed to clear one of his goals of making money and could now rest easy. He chatted with Arya for a bit and parted ways with her shortly afterwards. Lith went back to Alea, who was residing in the same building, just a few ten floors down and met her again. Aleained how Lith took a lot of time but after giving her a few kisses, she was subdued. * Two days passed. Without any problems, Lith, Alea, Ralph, and Dennis, took the teleportation circles and reached the ind in the middle of the Zeehoven Ocean. As soon as they stepped there, mighty portals of ck, blue, and gray colors were hovering in the sky like doomsday vortexes. It was a sight to behold and fascinated the four. The same was the case with the many adventurers who were here on these inds. As of now, the ind was filled with people and there were even food, armour, weapons, and many such stalls for the people''s convenience. To go inside the vortex was simple. All one had to do was charge at it and they would be sucked inside. Lith and his friends looked at Alea for directions and she nodded and took them towards the vortex. As they were moving forwards, far away from them, on the opposite side of the world¡­ "He has moved." An old man appearing half like a beggar and half like a wise fortune-teller said softly looking in the direction of Lith. He had a g in his hand that had the words ''Destiny'' printed on them by his side, something which he had never let go in eons. The old man switched his gaze from Lith and turned into the direction of Nightingale. His gaze was intense and narrowing his eyes, he said, "Are you going to let him walk into that¡­ Lilith?" * Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was in the courtyard, going through documents rted to Lucy and checking up on the administration rted to the society and the continent. She soon felt a gaze on her and heard a voice in the following second. Lilith turned to look in the direction of the old man and with a neutral look on her face, said calmly, "This doesn''t concern you." "He could die." The voice was heard again. "He won''t." "How are you so sure?" "Because¡­" Lilith''s aura spread out and the old man could feel it despite being so far from her. "¡­I am God." * The old man clicked his tongue as far away from Nightingale and broke contact with Lilith. He took his destiny g and started walking again while looking in the direction of Lith. The old man''s gaze then turned serious and he spoke, "I do not understand the anomaly that you are, but I hope you aren''t destined to die¡­ at least in this trial." * Middle of Zeehoven Ocean. Alea took Lith and his friends to the ce just below the darkest and mightiest vortex of all. These vortexes were the gates to an unknown dimension and they had only just opened up and weren''t fully explored. When asked why Alea wanted to go into the dark vortex, she said she didn''t know and it was just a feeling. Lith and his friends didn''t ask her much anymore and everyone levitated to go inside the trial. As soon as the four reached the top, they all felt a strong pull and before they knew it, all four were swallowed by four different vortexes, with Lith being taken into the mightiest one. . . . . . It was dark. It was silent. It felt as if Lith had died again and was in the pre-reincarnation stage. Usually, it would feel peaceful but this time there was chaos. Lith didn''t know what, but he was feeling really uneasy. It was as if his instincts were screaming that therey danger around. Lith could feel his body, he could feel the surge of elemental energies within his veins and his spiritual power, he had his core intact and believed that he just was in some ce dark and nothing else. Lith soon felt the ground. As he walked forwards, sshes of water could be heard indicating he was probably walking on some surface covered in water. One step¡­ Two steps¡­ Three steps¡­ Lith slowly walked forwards. At his 666th step, Lith heard a blood-curdling scream, loud enough for a mortal to die just from the shrill tone of it. The surroundings soon cleared up and Lith felt goosebumps all over his body as he looked at the scene. All around him there were corpses¡­ but they didn''t have a deathly pale color to them. The killed corpses looked healthy and it was evident that some massacre had happened not long ago. The ceiling, the walls, the ground, it was all made up of corpses and Lith was in some sick monster''s chamber for sure. The ground surface that he thought was covered with water was actually covered in ake of blood. Even though he was a vampire and used to such grotesque stuff, he was still disgusted to see such a scene. The only benefit that he got from being a vampire here was that he wasn''t disgusted and vomited the moment he saw this ce. Walking forwards, the corpses soon started piling up. A few more minutes of walking and Lith found a mountain of corpses and above it was¡­ "Wee, I''ve been waiting." A lean yet muscr figure with four arms and tattoos all over his body said with a cold smile. He wore a Yukata with the top part hanging down, showing his arms and chiseled body. "You are?" Lith asked, unfazed by the scary aura the guy was letting out. "The guardian." The man''s cold voice rang in Lith''s ears. "I guard the gates of this dimension." Lith looked around trying to see if there was any gate. "There''s no point looking around. It will only appear if you kill me." The man said with the same cold smile. "Alright." Lith said and stretched his neck. "Let''s get this done quickly then." "You sure are cocky, brat." The man said while getting up. He spread his arms around and said, "look around you, these are all the people that dared to enter and make it past me. It has been years since people have been trying and until now¡­" The man smiled widely and¡­ BOOM! He appeared right in front of Lith, his body being ten feet tall and looking down, continued, "¡­not even one has made it past me." BOOM! He sent a powerful strike at Lith without waiting for him to respond, but Lith jumped before the punch hit him. At this point, another punch came towards him, all thanks to this guy''s four arms, and since he was in mid-air, dodging was difficult. However,Lith still strengthened his body and cast Short Jump, trying to teleport away. But it wasn''t too far and the man immediately closed in on him and sent a punch straight to his sides, sending Lith flying and smashing onto the human wall. The punch was powerful and the impact broke Lith''s bones. But he immediately cast a Life spell and healing himself, repeatedly cast Short Jump to teleport away from the monster. What rank that monster was in Lith didn''t know. But one thing was for sure, ''I can beat it,'' Lith''s eyes were determined despite taking the heavy blow. It took a few seconds for him to heal but once he was done, he used Space magic again and made many short teleportations all around the man. Looking at Lith zap in and out of existence, the man hit the ground with both his fist and the lying corpses floated in the air. The man made a wall out of them and surrounded Lith, slowly bringing him closer to himself. "Stupid tricks, brat. No amount of movement is going to help you here." The man said and rushed towards Lith. "You think I can be confined?" Lith stopped teleporting and asked in a calm manner. "I don''t think, I am fully sure." The man dashed at Lith at supersonic speeds. Lith looked at him calmly and¡­ BURST! With one punch, the corpses burst at his sides and a hole in the corpse wall was formed. Lith teleported out of there and the monster was dumbfounded for a second. "Impossible." Chapter 676 Unnecessary Killing Chapter 676 Unnecessary Killing A chase between Lith and the monster began the moment he was out of the body wall. Lith couldn''t figure out the rank of this monster but one thing was for sure ¡ª the monster was strong. Lith hadn''t taken a lot of hits from him, but the one that he did get hit with reminded him of the massive power contained in those four arms. Using movement techniques, Lith moved around from one spot to another, and looked for the monster''s blind spot. There didn''t seem to be any avable and having no choice, he went to the center of the room and stood calmly, taking deep breaths. The tattooed man stopped chasing Lith and slowly walked towards him, flicking his hair back and said with a wide grin, "you knew escaping wasn''t an option, yet you still tried to run. Now you''ve exhausted your movement spells and have nowhere to go." Lith ignored him andposed himself. He took a battle stance and stared at the maning closer with full focus. "Intimidating, I am scared indeed." The man said and in the next instant, appeared right in front of Lith. BOOM! He punched Lith''s abdomen but Lith tightened his core and punched back at an opening he found, hitting the man''s corbone. A few of Lith''s ribs cracked by the man''s corbonepletely shattered, leaving him amused and confused. The four-armed man distanced himself and checking the damage, said, "Not bad. Sentient ones of this era aren''t that weak, it seems." Lith paid no heed to hisments and dashed forwards to attack him. But his attack was blocked by the man''s arms and holding onto both of Lith''s arms, he twisted them and said, "¡­but it''s still not enough." A zing aura shot forth towards Lith and engulfed his body Lith felt a burning sensation but immediately cut his arms off and teleported away. His arms regenerated back in a few seconds and he was back to normal condition. "Haaah!" Lith exhaled and stretched his neck. This fight was now getting serious and Lith had finally gotten a challenge after such a long time. ''Von ves verstil.'' Lith chanted in his mind and his veins pulsated with a blue aura in them. His long silver hair fluttered and his amethyst eyes had a cold glint in them. The monsterughed out loud looking at this and then took a fighting stance, beckoning Lith. CRACK! One step forwards and the body below him burst and the ground cracked. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! In the next instant Lith was in front of the monster and punched him hard enough to cause sonic booms. The monster''s body caved inwards at the ce Lith hit him and his expression turned serious. He hit Lith back with simr punches and Lith was now taking a considerable amount of damage from him. The two stood right in front of each other, not moving or faltering, punching each other with pure power. There were no tricks, no schemes, and no deceits. Lith''s shirt was tattered and his upper body was bathed in his blood. The broken bones were constantly regenerating but the speed at which the monster was hitting him was faster and Lith was forced to use Life spells to heal himself. Lith''s body was under great stress after a very long time and he was zoning out into pure battle mode. One part of him was casting Life spells, one part of him was focused on finding openings and hitting the monster, and one part of him was casting attack spells to pack his punches with as much power as they could. Lith was multi-tasking despite getting thousands of hits each second and was focused. His legs had sunken deep in the ground covered with bodies but it didn''t matter. The monster in front of him wasn''t in any great condition either. He didn''t have Life spells or regeneration powers like Lith, but he could use the flesh all around him to heal and restore himself back to full health. After hours and hours of exchanging blows, the bodies all around the monster were exhausted and the room was fully clean, without even a drop of blood being present. The monster kept hitting Lith until hisst breath but then turned into fine specks of dust with one final power-packed blow from Lith. Lith was covered in blood from head to toe. His silver hair was dyed red by his as well as the monster''s blood. He was breathing heavily and spiritual power was also on the brink of exhaustion. But even on the brink of getting killed, Lith''s purple eyes were calm and his thoughts like a stillke. He had achieved this state after years of fighting his mother, sister, Arya, and Emilia during training. Things were even more brutal when he fought with them and Lith could actually feel a sense of danger. With this monster here, he surely was powerful, but not powerful enough to threaten Lith. As Lith looked in front, the dust specks settled together and turned into a gigantic door. Without any surprise, Lith pushed it open and walked in. There was a tropical forest with lush green mountains in front of him as he entered. Lith had no idea where he should go from here onwards but since there was no threat at present, he decided to rest and recuperate. * Five days passed. Lith had slept once he entered the forest and once he woke up, three days had already passed. Lith roamed through the forest for two days and still didn''t find any clues on where he should go. However, as he was resting against a tree today, he suddenly heard some faint noises. Wondering what it was, Lith walked towards it and soon reached a grasnd. In this vast acres ofnd, there were thousands of people wandering around and this surprised Lith. He tried to analyze the situation and saw that there were more peopleing inside from a massive gate. Narrowing his eyes and looking at the gate, this was the same one from which Lith had entered inside. ''That guy said nobody went past him¡­'' Lith thought to himself as he looked at the many people walking inside. ''¡­he wasn''t wrong. It seems it''s because of me that these people have gotten ess to the gates.'' As Lith thought that and gazed at the people, a sudden shrill voice broke his train of thoughts. "KIIIII!~" "WELCOME TO THE REAL TRIAL!" "KIIIII!~" A phoenix-like giant orange bird roamed the skies and shrieked, grabbing everyone''s attention. "The real trial?" "There was a trial before!?" "KIIIII!" "Did Ie from the wrong route?" "??Where trial??" "What trial?" "KIIIII!" The bird''s voice overpowered everyone else''s. "THE TRIAL IS SIMPLE. ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS:" "KIIIIIIIILLLLLL!" "LAST ONE STANDING WILL GET THE TREASURES!" The bird flew in circles above the sky with a high speed, making it appear blurry. The area in which it was circling soon had a screen pop up where the many treasures could be seen. "WHAT THE HELL! THAT''S SARGGANG''S CROWN!" Someone recognized one of the treasures and shouted. Many more shouts followed up in theing few minutes and the experts in the crowd exined what these treasures were. In a matter of moments, the crowd of almost a thousand people realized how valuable these treasures were. Not to mention, they were all immortal grade with some being of the Emperor Grade too! "HAAAAAA!" CLINK! CLINK! CLINK! Without wasting their breath, some started shing their des with the people in their vicinity with murderous intent. They didn''t even bother to hide that they wanted these treasures and could murder anyone when needed. Intense fights broke out in the grasnd and Lith, who was standing on a cliff, thought to himself, ''I don''t even need those treasures¡­'' Since the people below could recognize those treasures, how could Lith not? They were some good stuff but Lith was sure he had something of equivalent back at home. So what was the point of fighting for it? Thinking it was a waste, Lith shook his head and went towards the gate. As he reached and tried to enter it, Lith stumbled upon a barrier. He tried to break his way in but was unsessful. Lith sighed. "It seems I need to clear this trial if I want to get out." Killing these people here was no more than cutting grass for Lith. It was easy but it was pointless. However, since there was no other way than to do this, Lith could only curse his luck for getting inside such a stupid trial. Lith turned around and faced the many people fighting on the grasnd. He took out a ck sword from his ring and taking a deep breath, entered into battle mode. His eyes shimmered with a murderous glint and his aura exploded out of him, causing the nearby people to feel great suppression and fall t on the ground. "Let''s do this¡­" Lith said softly and dashed forwards, his aura fully exploding outwards. * DONG! Inside a dark chamber, there was a massive golden gong in the center that started ying itself. It repeatedly let out loud noises and soon¡­ In the darkness, a pair of red eyes shined brightly. A few secondster, another pair of eyes shined, their color being gray. "This aura¡­" Chapter 677 Evure God Clan 677 Evure God n SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Lith showed no mercy and went on a killing spree, cutting people as if they were no more than grass. There were a thousand people in the crowd with a mix of many strong immortals. He hasn''t encountered any strong immortal yet and the ones dying by his de were either mortals or someone below Saint Rank. As he continued to kill, far from him, the two pairs of eyes that were watching slowly began to take form and manifested into normal humanoid shapes. "That kid¡­" "There''s no doubting it. He is the one." The two people conversed. The man with red eyes had long ck hair and the man with gray eyes had blue hair. Both also had simr long white beards, indicating they were old. "We must call him before he kills everyone." The man with gray eyes said. "Yes. Although I would love to see him disy more of his bloodline skills, it would only end up harming the rest of our descendants." Saying so, the man cast a spell and a red magic circle extended out from the ground and shot towards Lith. Lith, who was in the midst of killing, had no chance of avoiding the iing magic circle. Once hit, he vanished from the battleground and found himself standing in a dimly lit room. "Hmm?" Lith was confused and looked around. "Child¡­" A voice called Lith and he turned around. There were two old men walking towards him. Lith put up his guard and was ready for a flight or fight situation if it were to arise. The man with gray eyes gestured to him to drop his guard. "There is no threat, child." The man with red eyes however had his brows knitted and didn''t indulge in conversation. He walked close to Lith but maintained a certain distance lest Lith did something stupid and killed himself. Looking at him from all directions, the man was greatly surprised and asked, "you¡­ no, I mean, my child¡­ How is your bloodline so strong? Whose descendant are you?" The men didn''t run around in circles and asked Lith right away. Lith felt the things here to be highly suspicious and stayed silent, not wanting to answer. The old men sighed at Lith''s caution. "We don''t intend to harm you, child. There''s no good that woulde from it. Our bloodline is coursing through your veins¡­ you''re our descendant." The man with gray eyes said. The one with red eyes analyzed Lith further and said, "from the looks of it, you aren''t a Human and your bloodline is so strong, you seem like an immediate sessor. You can''t be Hamza''s descendant so that means you''re rted to me." The man walked closer to Lith. He then held his hands and asked, "tell me, my child¡­ What is your name?" Lith looked at him with a neutral look, but suspicion still visible on his face. The old men had not done anything to him and were talking sweetly. With the way they had made him arrive here without him knowing indicated that they were strong. Meaning, killing himself and resurrecting outside was the only option Lith had as fighting wasn''t viable. Since he would die anyway, Lith thought he might as well go with the flow. He took a deep breath and answered, "my name is Lith Evure." "Okay. Lith Ev¡ª EVURE!?!" The man was shocked and jumped in fright. The old man called Hamza beside him was startled as well. "What did you say!? Aegis, did I hear it correctly!?" Hamza asked. "Y-y-you¡­ repeat it again!" Aegis tried to calm himself down and went to Lith again, asking for his name. Since the old men seemed startled and didn''t kill him on the spot after knowing his name, Lith felt it wouldn''t be a problem to answer them again. "Lith Evure." "OH SHIT!" Aegis eximed and punched the wall beside him. Hamza was petrified and stood still like a statue after hearing the name. The two old men really had an exaggerated reaction and Lith wondered why they were being so dramatic. However, not even a few secondster, both of them started crying. "Ahhhhhh¡­. I can''t believe Hamza¡­ our efforts were not in vain¡­" Aegis said as tears trickled down his face. Hamza''s condition was the same and nodding his head, he said, "I am so d. I am so so so so SOOOO GLAD! Our death wasn''t in vain!" Aegis and Hamza cried for a good few minutes while hugging each other and finally, wiping his tears, Aegis turned to Lith and asked with a bright smile, "Is your mother¡­ Lilith?" Lith''s eyes widened in shock. How did these guys know!? Looking at his shock, Aegisughed and patted his shoulder. He had the answer he needed. "So she is. Don''t worry, we are not here to harm you. Do you wanna know who we are and how we know this?" Lith couldn''t help but nod his head. Aegis smiled and ruffled Lith''s hair. "First tell me, is your mother alive?" "Yes." Lith answered tly. Aegis closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Hamza did the same. "Our efforts were indeed not in vain." Both said simultaneously. Opening his eyes, a tear dropped from his eyes and ruffling Lith''s hair again, Aegis said with a smile, "Lith¡­ I am your grand uncle." "Huh?" Lith was greatly confused. "Yes, you heard it right. I am your mother''s uncle, your grand uncle Aegis." "¡­" Lith was too shocked to say anything. This was the first time he was hearing that he had some rtive other than his mother or sister. "So you''re Evure too?" Lith asked. Aegis nodded his head. "I am Aegis Evure, your grandmother''s brother." This sudden information was too shocking for Lith to handle. His mind was still processing the things. Aegis didn''t know about this and he continued, "haaah¡­ I so wanna see that little girl I died for. I wonder how she''s doing. Lith, do you know anything about your family and what your background is?" Lith was snapped out of his thoughts by Aegis. He looked at him and shook his head. Aegis chuckled. "Well, that''s a given. Your mother was separated from her mother when she was just three years old and couldn''t even speak or understand things. Don''t worry, grand uncle will tell you everything." "Before that, Hamza, keep a watch on those people. Even though they have almost negligible amounts of our bloodline, they are still our descendants. Don''t let them be killed needlessly." "Okay." Hamza nodded. Aegis nodded back and turned to Lith. "So¡­" Evure. This was a big name in the entireary system they were in. It belonged to the mightest force of the system ¡ª the Evure God n. Evure God n was the only one to not have just one, two, three, or four Legendary Ranks, but a whopping fifty-seven! This was their entire top echelon and no other n could evene close to them. Lith was shocked once again hearing that. He raised his hand as he had a question and stopped Aegis from speaking. "Yes?" "What''s Legendary Rank?" Lith asked. Aegis seemed confused. "Did your mother not tell you?" Lith shook his head. Lith nodded. "Right. Just like you have a Half Saint Rank, a transition state from mortal to immortal, you have "Hmm¡­ Well, I am 100% sure that she has knowledge of this since we gave it to her. But then, why didn''t she tell you?" Aegis thought out loud. "In any case, it doesn''t matter. This information won''t hurt you. Okay so, do you know about Supreme Ranks?" Lith nodded. "Right. Just like you have a Half Saint Rank, a transition state from mortal to immortal, you have Supreme Rank ¡ª the Demigod state." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. He wasn''t too shocked knowing this since he had figured out long before that there should be such a rank. "And as you can guess, above the Demigod realm is the God realm ¡ª the Legendary Rank." "I see." Lith digested this fact pretty easily. Aegis then smiled. "I don''t know if there''s anything above this realm, but Legendary Rank is the final state one could be in. You''d be a true God and there won''t be any force in the world that could stop you." Lith nodded. "Your mother has reached this level, if I am not wrong. Your bloodline reeks of Legendary. Had your mother not ascended yet and you had your grandmother''s Legendary bloodline, I would''ve felt your bloodline to have weakened slightly." "As the generation goes on, the bloodline thins out and the descendants fighting out there, they don''t contain even 0.001% of our blood. However, that''s because many thousands of years have passed and they are what is remaining of me and Hamza." Aegis pointed at the people fighting in the grasnd. "I understand." "Yes. You have a Legendary bloodline with no dilution. It''s as pure as it could get. I am proud of Lilith. That little girl has achieved such a feat all on her own." "Sigh¡­ how I wished I were alive and could see her and protect her." Aegis''s face turned sad again. Lith was wondering about this thing ever since they mentioned it. He couldn''t help but ask, "you''re dead?" "Yes." "How?" Lith couldn''t understand how a God got killed. Aegis shed a sad smile. "The Evure God n elders killed us." Chapter 678 Lith’s Grandmother Chapter 678 Lith¡¯s Grandmother "¡­elders killed us." Lith got another shock hearing that. The n killed their own members? Why? Aegis could guess Lith''s next question. He ruffled Lith''s hair and continued in a gentle tone, "You see¡­ Your grandmother, she did something she was forbidden to do." "She married a person from the rival n ¡ª The Asura God n ¡ª and brought a cmity upon herself." ''Sigh, I can fully guess the reason now.'' Lith thought to himself as he got the hint. "So for this, the n hunted her, right?" Lith replied. Aegis nodded. "Right. Your grandmother and your grandfather had a bounty on their heads and after years of hiding, they were finally found and chased by both the God ns." "They both were almost caught at one point, but your grandfather stayed behind to keep the people busy while ensuring your grandmother escaped with your mother." "She tried to escape but the two ns'' elders found her and started chasing her again. Eventually, your grandmother found me and we both came to this world." "This world was mine and Hamza''s home. We both were the Gods of this ce while Hamza was also the Star Master. Then¡­" Aegis stopped narrating and instead, snapped his fingers. Lith was pulled into a battleground suddenly and around him, there were fourteen masked people with one group in them donning ck and red robes while the other wore ck and gold robes. The ck and red robed people having a big bat symbol with roses surrounding it on their backs while the other group had a demon''s face in gold inscribed intricately on their backs. Both the groups were fighting a divine silver-haired, red-eyed beauty and two handsome men with red eyes, ck hair and gray eyes, blue hair. It was Lith''s grandmother, Aegis, and Hamza respectively. Lith''s grandmother looked a lot like his mother but not too simr like how he and his mother looked. It was apparent that his mother probably had the features of both her father and mother while Lith had all his features simr to his mother. The old man walked beside Lith and pointing at his grandmother, said, "That''s Lauren Evure, your grandmother, that''s me Aegis Evure, and that''s Hamza the Star Master." He then turned to look at Lith and said with a warm smile, "I can see that you have the same features as your mother Lilith. The silver hair, the purple eyes¡­ you know¡­ if the Evure God n people were to find out you had purple eyes, they would gouge them out." Lith''s expression turned grim. The silent old man Hamza started chuckling this time. He walked yourself pretty lucky." Aegis nodded. "Your grandfather had that rare shade and it was towards Lith and said, "those eyes are a signature of the Asura God n. No one else in the entire sr system possesses that rare shade of amethyst purple other than those guys. Not just that, only someone from the main family can have that, so you can count yourself pretty lucky." Aegis nodded. "Your grandfather had that rare shade and it was passed down to your mother Lilith. Now it hase to you too, so my child, you must always be careful." Lith didn''t know what to do other than nod. In front of these two old men, he really felt like a child. He had never felt this even in front of his mother! Aegis then stopped talking and pointed at the battle that was happening. The fourteen people were sessful in suppressing the three guys but Hamza being the Star Master, had full ess to the world and somehow managed to keep them at bay. Lith''s grandmother Lauren was fighting while carrying his three year old mother. She took considerable damage as she not only had to defend herself, but also her baby. Lith''s throat turned heavy and his eyes were starting to moisten up looking at this scene. There was also rage building up as he saw how his helpless three-year-old mother was being consistently attacked by the elders. The elders weren''t targeting the three guys, but the toddler with them specifically. They wanted this hybrid of the Evure God n and the Asura God n to die! Silver hair was a rare color only thedies of the Evure God n possessed. The hair color of men varied but another thing that remained constant between them all was their eye color which was blood red. The fourteen elders which were attacking were seething with rage as they saw the hybrid abomination possessing both the signature traits of two ns. The more they saw the toddler with silver hair and purple eyes, the more was their anger intensifying. Lith''s mother got small cuts on her faces from the shes but his grandmother Lauren did her level best to protect her as much as she could. The people want to slice the three-year-old''s scalp and gouge her eyes out. But thankfully due to Lauren, there were only minor cuts on his mother''s face. Lith really was fueled with anger watching this and closed his hands into fists. His nails dung into her palms and made blood gush out, but this amount of physical pain was nowhere close to the one he was feeling mentally. "HAMZA, KEEP THEM BUSY!" Lauren shouted on the battleground as she found an opening and escaped. "I''LL BE BACK IN TWO MINUTES." "BE QUICK!" Hamza yelled back. The battleground''s scene changed and Lith saw Lauren entering a secluded and safe space away from the battleground. Lauren put her three-year-old baby down on the ground and as tears gushed down her face like a waterfall, with a heavy throat, she kissed the toddler''s forehead and said, "My baby¡­ My b-b-baby¡­ mumma can''t be with your for long¡­ I am so s-s-sorry¡­" The toddler didn''t understand anything but smiled gently and ced a hand on Lauren''s face, as if trying tofort her. Lauren cried a lot and hugged her toddler. "I am sorry¡­ I am so so so sorry¡­" After hugging and crying her heart out for a good minute, Lauren put the toddler down and cast a spell on her that made her fall asleep. She then tied a locket around her neck and walked out of the abandoned house she was in. Before leaving, she gave one final look to her child and wiping her tears and changing her expression into that of a determined and serious one, she said, "my baby¡­ you must live." "You must live and be strong." "For mumma you have to!" Lauren wanted to leave after saying so but she couldn''t bring herself. She walked towards Lilith again and squatting down, kissed Lilith''s head and hugged her again. "I love you, my baby. Mumma loves you soooo much. Please¡­ for mumma¡­ survive¡­" Lauren''s teardrops fell on Lilith''s head. Finishing saying those words, Lauren left this time without looking back while the toddler Lilith slept soundly on the floor of the abandoned house. Lith, Aegis, and Hamza, all three men who were watching this had tears trickle down their face without even them knowing. They had the same sadness and rage course through them. After Lauren left the secluded ce, she returned to the battlefield, this time like a blood-thirsty warrior. Her eyes were filled with the intent to murder and her aura was exploding with a strength nobody had seen before. "AEGIS, HAMZA, GET READY!" Chapter 679 Sealed World Chapter 679 Sealed World With Lauren''s yell, Hamza immediately sent everyone into a separate space to contain the damage from the battles. The people at y here were all Legendary Ranks and it could end up destroying the world if they weren''t careful. Lauren, with her brother Aegis, fought as hard as they could and pushed the people back. It took them a long time but Lauren killed five out of the fourteen and pushed the rest out of this world and into deep space. Taking advantage of this, Hamza and Aegis started casting a forbidden spell and their young and handsome bodies started ageing and in no time, they were all bones with their skin bing loose and wrinkly. Lauren could see her brother and his friend burn away their life force but she could only swallow the pain and continue to fight the bastards trying to kill her baby. In a few moments, the world started shaking and the fabric of space-time warped around it. In just a mere tenth of a second, the world then vanished from Lauren''s sight. Lauren finally sighed in relief when she couldn''t sense the world and gave up trying to fight. She looked at the iing enemies and closed her eyes in defeat. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Each person stabbed their swords into Lauren''s body in an attempt to kill her. Lauren didn''t resist. It was a long day¡­ She needed some rest now¡­ Thest thing Lith saw was his grandmother closing her eyes and getting stabbed by multiple swords. A tear dropped from Lith''s eyes and the rage he had felt now was something he had never felt before. But still, knowing he could do nothing and was powerless, Lith calmed himself down and thought of things rationally. With a heavy throat, Lith tried to ask the important questions to his grand uncle. "So then¡­ the next thing that happened was¡­ the world was sealed?" Aegis took a deep breath and nodded. "That''s right." Hamza chimed in this time and said, "the world is now in a void. I don''t know what ce in the void, but one thing I am sure of, it''s between two universes." "Hmm?" This was something new that Lith was hearing. "A universe has itsws, its rules, and is made up of many gxies, which in turn are made up of many systems. This world is currently in between two such universes, into the void, or more correctly, in between two different sets of rules." "It is for this reason, whenever you try summoning magic,pletely different sets of creatures pop up that have different methods of fighting." Lith hadn''t tried summoning magic, but from what he had learnt till now, Hamza''s words were indeed correct. Summoning was the weirdest form of magic out there. The creatures summoned werepletely different each time and there was no guessing if they would attack the enemy or the summoner. It was really chaotic in this branch of magic. Lith sighed. "So what now?" Hamza walked towards a pir in the room hearing that and started inscribing a magic circle on it. The pir opened into two halves and Hamza removed a dusty box from it. He went ahead and gave it to Lith. "Here, give this to your mother. She''ll be the one to guide you further." Lith nodded and put the box in his ring without asking any questions. Noticing this, Aegis asked, "you''re not curious about the box?" "No." Lith said tly. "If it''s meant for my mother, it simply means I am not powerful enough to know the things inside." Aegis smiled. "I like your attitude." The three people chatted for a while and Lith came to realize that they were remnant souls of Aegis and Hamza. While they were burning their life force, they took a part of it out and sealed it properly in a dormant state. They would be woken up only when they felt a strong resonance to a Legendary bloodline. This thing happened with Lith''s entry and they woke up. Also, even though they were just remnant souls, they had the power to crush Lith with just a finger. Lith was aware of it and was in awe with the prowess of a Legendary Rank. Finally, after a day''s worth of talking, Lith bid them farewell and got out of the trial. He was handed some of the rare treasures from the trial by Aegis and Hamza so that he didn''t go empty handed. He was also given a manual that answered how to unlock his bloodline''s full potential. But in Grand Lust''s Sovereigns inheritance, he already had something better than this. This made Lith wonder, was Grand Lust Sovereign stronger than his grand uncle? But that thought was put aside shortly as Alea, Ralph, and Dennis came flying towards him. "LITTLE COUSIN!" Alea shouted and charged at Lith, hugging him tightly once she reached. "YOUR HIGHNESSSSSSSS¡ª MFHH!" Dennis crashed on Lith as well and hugged him alongside Alea. "Lith." Ralph had reached Lith and said calmly while standing beside him. However, noticing how everyone was hugging, he went in for a hug as well. Lith was dumbfounded with this scene. Alea''s hug was understandable, but these two!? In any case, he wasn''t angry and let them do what they wanted. Once they broke the hug, they bombarded Lith with tons of questions. Lith was too tired to answer them all but he still did, whatever he felt were relevant. When they finished questioning Lith, they started narrating what happened to them. They were all pulled inside a trial, with the only difference being what trial it was. Ralph had to go through a trial that tested his sexual abilities and rewarded him with stuff that could increase his sexual prowess. Dennis was pulled into a trial that tested his strength and rewarded likewise. Alea was pulled into a trial that challenged her mental tenacity and her ability to adapt. Shepleted it and her rewards were things that could improve her intelligence further and also her ability to adapt in various situations. Lith was amused with their rewards and talked about it for a while. Finally, Lith told them that he had to urgently go back home and instead of taking the normal teleportation route, Lith gave a call to Luna, Noman, and Ruben. His maid and two butlers arrived on the scene and Lith instructed Luna to drop Alea home. She left with her and Lith then asked Ruben to drop Ralph and Dennis at their ces. Lith then went with Noman to the Royal Castle. Once there, he immediately dashed to pay a visit to his mother. Chapter 680 Lilith’s Changing Emotions Chapter 680 Lilith¡¯s Changing Emotions "Mom!" Lith shouted as soon as he found Lilith. As usual, she was sitting in the courtyard and working. But hearing Lith''s sudden shout surprised her. "What''s with the rush, baby?" Lilith asked, looking at Lith who was running towards her. "Come with me, mom. It''s important." He said and while holding her arm and running once again. "Calm down, my dear. What''s with the rush?" Lilith asked again. Lith didn''t answer this time and made way to the bedroom. Once there, he made Lilith sit on the bed and taking a deep breath, said, "Mom¡­ I''ll show you something and I want you to be level headed while watching it. Please know that there''s me and Lucy who love you to no bounds and you have a family¡ª" Lilith put a finger on Lith''s lips. She then smiled gently and replied, "my baby, you don''t have to worry about mama so much." She then pulled him in her embrace and made him sit beside her. Turning to the side and holding his face, she said gently once again, "I don''t know why you''re having such chaotic emotions, but whatever it may be, know that mama is here to protect you and will always be there for you." ''Mom, it''s not about me, but you!'' Lith wanted to say this to her so bad and wanted to warn her. But his mother wouldn''t let him. Sighing, Lith gave up on that and instead said, "I have something for you, please look at it." Before giving to it to her, Lith got behind her and hugged her by wrapping his arms and legs around her waist. "Okay, please proceed now." Lilith had no idea what her baby was onto, but she would never reject any form of affection. Lith gave her the ck box his grand uncle had given him and asked his mother to open it. Opening it up, there were no explosions or anything dramatic that happened. His mother was pulled into a daze and colorful light spirally made their way to his mother''s forehead and blended in with her. For a good few minutes, his mother didn''t say anything or move from her ce, but then he could feel her shake and turning to look at her face, it was still in a daze, except, there was a drop of tear that fell down from her eyes. Lith wiped it with his thumb and rubbed her back,forting her. A few momentster, Lith''s hair stood on its end as he felt a massive threat. His heart palpitated, his breathing became erratic and he felt someone was about to pierce his soul. But Lith was calm despite this. This threat wasing from his mother, who was now feeling intense rage. The bedroom walls started shaking and in just a few more instances, the whole castle was shaking. Lilith was still in daze, but when a Legendary Rank felt rage, the whole world could feel their wrath. Lith hugged his mother as tight as he could andforted her. He wasn''t worried about dying by feeling his mother''s explosive aura. He had full faith in her and knew she would be aware of his presence. Due to the shaking of the castle, the maidservants panicked and wondered what was happening. The more experienced ones like Luna, Noman, Ruben, Qingyue, Be, and even Arbour could immediately point out that this was happening due to their Madam. They could feel a strong oppressioning from the Queen''s chambers and although they didn''t know what was up, they immediately got to work and stabilized the castle. But the effects of Lilith''s rage weren''t limited to the castle itself. Theke beside the castle had chaotic waves and was crashing onto the cliff that the castle stood upon. The waves were so strong that it could break the cliff and make the castle fall. However, the Royal Servants were quick and stabilized the situation. Despite there being calm at the Royal Castle, things started heating up in Nightingale. Nightingale suddenly started experiencing loud thunders in their skies, followed by storms so strong, they felt they were at the end of the world. As Nightingale was the closest, it suffered the most, while Lilith''s wrath spread out further into the world. Tsunamis, earthquakes, thunderstorms, and all the other natural cmities were experienced by the rest of the world. The cmities were strong and just by one massive wave of tsunami, the Mermaid Inds that Lith previously was on, got engulfed and destroyed by it. The humongous World Tree that would never shake even in the most chaotic of times, suddenly shook. It wasn''t intense, but it was there, making even Agalea frown and take action. The online forums went crazy due to the sudden change, the Supreme Ranks had toe out themselves, and many weaker mortals lost their lives due to the chaos that urred. Nobody had any idea what was happening, but the ones that did, immediately rushed to Nightingale. In the Adelstein Territory, Lucy, who was having a meeting with Duchess Rivera Adelstein, suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body like Lith. However, unlike Lith, she felt the intense rageing from her down. mother. Not knowing what was wrong, she immediately rushed to the Royal Castle without saying a word to the Duchess. She had a teleportation artifact with her and was back in the castle in an instant. Lucy rushed to her mother''s bedroom and saw Lith hugging her. Lith noticed hering and gestured to her toe sit beside him. Lucy did and once she was settled down, she saw her mother to be in a daze and having her brows knitted. Lith asked his sister to be quiet andfort their mother. Lucy hugged Lilith and like Lith, started rubbing her back andforting her. Lith didn''t know what was up, but as soon as Lucy had arrived and was beside their mother, her chaotic emotions slightly calmed down. After an hour, life could be seene back in his mother''s eyes. Chapter 681 Lilith’s Love Chapter 681 Lilith¡¯s Love Once Lilith was back to normal, she first panicked and looked for her children. Finding that they were around, her panic subdued and she pulled them in her embrace, hugging them and sighing heavily. "My babies¡­" Those were the first words that came out of Lilith''s mouth. She kissed Lith and Lucy''s heads from above while a few drops of tears trickled down her face. Legendary Ranks were Gods but they weren''t emotionless beings. In fact, they were the beings who felt each and every emotion to the finest details and felt every bit of them. Knowing everything, many would be numb to emotions, but the majority would retain everything like a normal person and continue on with their lives. It was due to the limitless experiences they had that they would usually not show much changes in their emotions even if the most cruel thing in the world were to happen to them. But when their emotions did surface, the world would cry with them, rage with them, be happy with them, and so on. A Legendary Rank had a deep connection with the world they lived in. Hence, such changes. Lith and Lucy, who were hugging their mother, could feel the lingering sadness due to their bloodline. But they didn''t know what to say to her and just rubbed her back tofort her. Lilith didn''t say anything for a while and just felt her children''spany. An hourter. "My babies¡­ mama loves you." Lilith kissed her children''s head again. "We love you too, mom." Lith and Lucy looked up, finally seeing their mother''s face, and said. Lilith''s heart felt warm hearing it. She wanted nothing in the world but to be with her children and their attention. They meant everything to her and were their whole world. With gentleness in her eyes and a similing face, Lilith said softly, "fufufu¡­ are you sure you love mama?" The two could see their mother''s sad emotions wash away as the usual yfulness took over. Lucy smiled and replied, "of course, mom. Is that even a question?" Lilith smiled and putting on a pondering expression, said, "hmm¡­ but if you truly loved mama, wouldn''t you first give her a kiss before saying you loved her?" Lith and Lucy chuckled at this. They both went ahead and kissed Lilith''s cheek. Lilith was instantly happy with this and and once the two got back to their positions, she hugged them and showered them with kisses all over their faces. After a few minutes, Lith tried to stop his mother and said, "Oof, mom, save some kisses for the other days." "Not happening." Lilith chuckled and attacked her children with kisses again. Once she was content, she looked at the two and asked them, "are you both hungry?" Although both weren''t, they could guess what their mother was referring to and nodded their heads. Lilith smiled and tied her hair in a bun. She then fell back on the bed and opening her arms, said, e." The two slept beside her and bit onto her neck, drinking her blood. Lilith closed her eyes as satisfaction swept her and caressed the backs of her children. Since Lith had a much higher cultivation than before, he could easily drink his mother''s blood for a long time. He knew the satisfaction she was feeling and kept going for a while. Once he felt full, he let go of his mother''s neck and decided to sleep with her. But as soon as he averted his gaze, he saw his mother open up her robes and in no time, her motherly milkers were out in the open. Lith didn''t need to be told what to do. He was well aware of the fact that his mother really liked him and his sister sucking on her breasts. She said that she felt really close with them when they did that and her motherly instincts would shoot up. To give her what she wanted, Lith gobbled up her pink pearl and sucked on it hard. Pretty soon, Lucy joined him, and the blood sucking Vampire Royals were now having milk, instead of blood. If news were to break out that their Prince and Queen loved milk over blood, it was a hundred percent possibility that milk sales would shoot up to an astronomical high. And if news about the milk being breast milk woulde out, then well¡­ As Lith and Lucy sucked on her breasts, Lilith had a warm motherly smile on her face. She really loved this and would never get tired of watching them be connected to her in this manner. It was weird, it wasn''t amoral, but oh well, she was a God, she could do anything. Who was gonna stop her anyway? An hourter, Lith and Lucy got up and Lilith put her robes back on. They didn''t indulge in anything more than that as Lilith could see there were guests waiting for her at the outer ring of the castle. "Come, we have a few guests to attend to." Lilith held her children''s hand and took them to the outer courtyards. As soon as she reached there, she saw people sitting around a round table. Lucifer knitted her brows but knew it was true and stopped. Alex could only sigh from the sides as he saw how his There was Agalea with Alea beside her, Mayzin with Arya, and finally, Lucifer with Alex. Noman, Ruben, Luna, and Be were standing behind these guests. But once they saw Lilith arrive, they immediately went behind her. Looking at Lilith, Lucifer immediately shouted, "BITCH!" Everyone turned in Lilith''s direction hearing that. Lilith waved at them. "Hi, everyone." "WHAT THE F¡ª" BONK! Agalea hit Lucifer''s head from the side and made her stop. "Calm yourself down, Lucifer. There are children around you." Lucifer knitted her brows but knew it was true and stopped. Alex could only sigh from the sides as he saw how his granddaughter hadn''t changed in ages and was still the same. "Little cousin!~" Alea waved at Lith. "Husband~" Arya waved at Lith as well. Mayzin waved at Lilith and calmly waited for her to talk. Once everyone exchanged pleasantries and were settled down, Lilith smiled and said, "I know what you guys are wondering..." c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762bbd9dd42159ecb53a61d18bb4d7a0b9a56b98042044ae3bc8d94cec677a021ce95 Chapter 682 Lith Goes To Sleep 682 Lith Goes To Sleep Having everyone''s attention on her, Lilith continued, "¡­though I would say this, the answer to your queries is really anti-climactic." "Spill." Lucifer said hastily. "I was trying out a spell for my baby and it seems a little mishap happened." Lilith patted Lucy''s head and chuckled, letting the people know which baby she was talking about. Everyone went silent in response. It seemed that Lilith really didn''t joke about it being anti-climactic. Lilith smiled. "Told you." Agalea smiled and shook her head. "What even were you trying to cause such a big reaction? Many died due to your mishap." "Did they?" Lilith asked. Agalea and everyone else nodded their heads. Lilith chuckled and extended her hand up in the air. Snap! She snapped her fingers and brought her hand back down. Chuckling, she asked again, "Are you sure they did?" Agalea knitted her brows whereas Lucifer''s eyelids twitched looking at Lilith flex so hard on everyone. Agalea took out her phone to check Lilith''s statement and a few secondster, "well¡­ they didn''t." Surprised gasps could be heard from Alea as Agalea mentioned that. Everyone around the table were dumbfounded while Lith was really surprised to see a Legendary Rank''s power on disy. "Guess we have nothing to worry about. I''ll take my leave then, Lilith." Alex said calmly and bid everyone farewell. If all was well and the world wasn''t ending, Alex had other matters to tend to. "You''re leaving, old man?" Lucifer asked. "Yes. Do you want to tag along, dear?" "Ew, no. Why would I want to go to Heavenly Court?" Lucifer didn''t even try to hide her disgust. Alex smiled and shook his head. He patted Lucifer''s head and left, leaving her stupefied. Looking at her expression, Mayzin from the side said calmly, "what''s with this reaction? He''s your grandfather, show some respect to him." "Fuc¡ª" Bonk! Mayzin''s head chop made Lucifer bite her own tongue and stop. Lucifer red at her hatefully and was about to fight her, only to stop when she saw her cute niece staring at her. Lucifer let go of beating the crap out of Mayzin for now and went towards Alea. She hugged Alea from behind and sticking her face on hers, said while swaying side to side, "my sweeeet Aleaaaaa. How have you been?" "Hey, get away from her." Agalea tried to shoo Lucifer away. "No. Let me have my moment with my precious honeybun." Lucifer didn''t back down. The atmosphere in the courtyard changed from being serious to peaceful and warm, all due to Lucifer herself. Lilith didn''t have to worry about exining anything further while on the other hand, Lith was impressed with the way things took a turn here. Thedies had reunited unknowingly and except for Mayzin, everyone here was Lith''s partner. Even Lith was amused knowing just how many people he had filled in this room and wondered¡­ just what would happen if he were to mention about love-making here? Shaking his head and removing those thoughts from his mind, Lith thought, ''Now isn''t the time for this. Mom''s condition isn''t very good.'' He was right. It would take some time for her to clear her head and thus didn''t go that route. Thedies talked for a good while and eventually left as everyone, Lucifer included, had work to do. Lucifer had be a godmother to three cute girls and had to take care of them. She didn''t get time to watch anime even due to this and was pretty busy. When everyone left, Lith, Lucy, and Lilith went back to the bedroom to talk about the recent problem. Lilith made her two children sit beside her and exined that she saw a few things rted to her past. Lucy was curious and asked what it was, to which Lilith truthfully replied everything she knew. Lucy was amazed by the sudden revtion and Lilith didn''t tell her the sad stuff, just the one about her having a family and grandmother. It was at this time that Lith chimed in and insisted that Lucy should know the full truth. Lilith was worried and looked at Lith with a concerned look. Lith put his hand on hers and said gently, "Mom, if I was fine, big sis too would be." Lilith was really worried, but at the end, came to terms with the fact that her children should know the truth as well. Lilith extended her hand out and pushed Lucy''s be with her index finger, sending her into a daze and having her experience everything. Just like her and Lith, Lucy cried at first but then was filled with rage. Her rage was even more intense than Lilith''s, but thankfully, she was not a Legendary Rank otherwise it would be the end of the world. Once Lucy was out of her trance, it took Lilith and Lith both''s support to calm her down and have her rx. It took them a few hours, but Lucy was finally back to normal. It was then did the three started having the important conversation. "What now, mom?" Lith asked. Lilith took a deep breath and said, "mama has important work. Your body is under a lot of stress, you''ll go to sleep in the Royal Graveyard until you''re a hundred years old. My dear will handle the continent for ten years, then take a nap for ten years, and repeat it until you''ve woken up." "But mom¡ª" Lilith put a finger on Lucy''s lips and shook her head. "My dear, I am not going to hear anything from you. You''ve be a King Rank at the young age of 500, you too are under stress like baby. You need rest as well. The things I am saying aren''t up for negotiation and mama is sorry but, you have to follow this, even if you don''t like it." It was the first time that Lith and Lucy both saw their mother this serious. Things for sure were heated, they both thought. But being good children, they nodded their heads in response. They didn''t want to make their mother worry any more than what she already is feeling. Lilith kissed the two''s foreheads once they agreed and made them suck her blood onest time before they went to sleep. Once Lith was done drinking blood, he called his wives and lovers and told them that he would be sleeping for a while. They all felt nothing wrong with it and just asked him to rx properly. He also talked to his friends and gave them a few instructions on the things they needed to do while he was asleep. They agreed with it and Lith cut the call after wishing them good luck in their cultivation journey. Everyone was immortal here, a few hundred years meant nothing to them and due to this, everyone was fine with knowing Lith would be gone for around eight decades. After the calls finished, Lith was then taken to the graveyard again, and with Luna''s help, was sent into a coffin and made to sleep. After Lith was buried and sound asleep, Lilith shot a serious look to Luna and said, "Luna, baby must absolutely not wake up until he''s a hundred years old, no matter what happens." Luna did a deep bow and said, "understood, Madam." "Help my dear in whatever things she needs and make sure to have her sleep properly as well." Lilith instructed again. Luna respectfully agreed with it too. When Lilith felt she had taken care of her children and there would be no harm to them, she vanished from the Royal Castle, her destination unknown. . . . . . Three decades passed. No major change had urred in the world during this time, except for a few minor ones like a new anime studio called Studio Purple being in the news. This studio had not made any anime yet, but rumors were such that they would soon be releasing an absolute banger and rise to the top. Rumours were rumours and not much attention was given to it. Ralph and Dennis were nning to release their anime soon, but with Lith gone, they decided to dy it and would release only when he was here. They both were nobles of the highest order, money or far wasn''t a concern to them. They could dy things as much as they wanted. As for Lith''s wives, Emilia was still busy with her everyday Principal life in the academy. She was doing her job so well, the Council of the Neutral Continent were thinking of giving her all the rights to the academy. It was still just a thought and not something they were thinking of executing anytime soon. Under Arya, Scelestus was seeing another major rise. Crimes were increasing all over the world due to the underworld bing strong, but the normal people were also starting to get stronger to counter them and a strange bnce was created. As for Alexandra, she had broken through Half Saint Rank at the age of around 50 and was now aiming for Saint Rank by the age of 100. Lucy was sleeping beside Lith in another coffin. It was her nap time this decade. Agalea was busy managing the new administration of her society while Alea continued to do Alea-type things and kept herself busy. As for Lucifer, she had actually changed and wasn''t being a neet. She was going out more often. It was because her three girls ¡ª Roxy, Rosy, Ruth ¡ª insisted on travelling to beautiful ces. They took Ren with them and were currently on a tour of the Beast Kingdom, enjoying themselves in thend of anime. Andstly, as for Lilith¡­ Chapter 683 Lilith’s Ascension 683 Lilith¡¯s Ascension Amidst the starry space, stood Lilith above a humongous blue-green covered in a thin curtain of grey. Her expression was calm but the tumultuous chaos within her eyes said otherwise. What was going on inside her head, only she knew as she stared at the below. With a deep sigh, Lilith said softly, "I should begin." A cracking sound echoed in the vacuum of space as Lilith''s robe from the back was torn off. Her massive wings extended out from within her body while her fangs became longer and sharper. Her already pale shade further turned pale, making her appear like a ghost, but soon the transformation stopped as Lilith was fully in her true vampire form. However, right in the next instant¡­ CRAAAACCCKKKKK! Lilith extended her hands behind her back and deep into her body through her sharp nails. She broke the roots of her wings and caused a loud cracking noise to arise. It was so loud, the ones down below in the world could feel it as well. Thankfully, Lilith was too far away and didn''t do any damage to life on the. Lilith held the massive broken wings on one hand and with the other free one, she snapped her long fangs out of her mouth. Blood gushed out of her gums and dyed the shiny white fangs a deep shade of blood red. Lilith then held her broken wings and fangs together and gripped them tight enough to turn them into fine powder. The powder flowed down from her palms and went down towards the, disobeying the zero-gravity space Lilith was in. The fine powder mixed together with the grey cover of the and started flickering. Lilith then cut her wrist with her sharp nail and let the blood flow down. The blood got mixed together as well and a grey, red, and ckyer covered the instead. Once Lilith felt the shade of red within theyer was bright enough, she sat down in a lotus position and closed her eyes. Lilith then started chanting some things in the ancient vampirenguage and busied herself with it. Back in the normal world, the people were going about their normal lives and felt nothing wrong. However, in a few days, they could feel that the sky seemed to have started changing color. It wasn''t the usual blue but now appeared somewhat red. In just a year''s worth of the time, the sky took on a deep shade of red and this greatly concerned the people. At this time around, Lilith had finished her chants and abruptly opened her eyes. Her eyes shined with a scary red hue and like a demonic screech, she uttered a few forbidden spells. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Thunder started cracking all around her body and it was followed by a fiery st of Fire elemental energy. Fire was then joined by Destruction, which was then joined by Dark energy and thus continued on until all the elements came together and violently revolved around Lilith. Lilith then got up from her lotus position and peering down into the, gave it a final look through her scary red eyes and¡­ SLASH! She stabbed herself in the abdomen with her hand and pulled out an orb that seemed to flicker in and out of existence. The orb appeared just like the below and had many thousands of smaller orbs revolving around it. Lilith held the main orb tightly within her hand without giving a single care to the thousands of tiny ones. The orb continued to flicker in and out existence but soon, Lilith gripped her hand tightly and crushed the orb, causing an explosive boom to ur and the elemental energies around her to rush straight into her body. Lilith''s eyes started having their red color fade and once that was gone, it was life that seemed to slowly vanish from within her. However, just a moment before she was fully lifeless, all the elemental energies had assimted within her body and with a speed faster than even that of light, the fabric of space-time was ripped apart in front of her and a silver beam shot at her be. Lilith''s life instantly started restoring itself and her whole eyes shimmered with a bright silver hue. Her hair extended up in the air and fluttered while the wound on her back started repairing itself. Her fangs regrew with an astonishing speed and instead of ugly long fangs, Lilith had seductive mildly long fangs in her mouth. Her wings started growing back and instead of the gigantic wings, they were now crimson colored majestic ancient wings of proportions that matched Lilith''s tall figure. Once the wings were fully restored, they pped themselves once and Lilith vanished out of existence as a long blood-colored beam of light shot across the cosmos from her previous position. * In an ancient temple, a divine being was meditating. It had been thousands and thousands of years since he had been in this position and that was evident from the dust collecting around him. However, right in this instant, his eyes abruptly shot open and the first thing he saw a blood red beam shoot across the entire universe he was in. "IMPOSSIBLE!" The being''s body shook as he spoke in his hoarse voice. Taking a step ahead, the man vanished from his spot. * In a mighty throne room, a red-haired, red-eyed being was leaning at one side of his throne, resting his face on his fist and listening to his subjects speak below. His aura was overbearing and to the people below, he was their God. As the being was listening to the queries of his subjects, he saw a bright red beam of light sh in front of his eyes and rip apart the barrier of space-time. The being''s eyes widened and getting up, he shouted, "WHO DARES TO TAMPER THE CONTINUUM OF THE VAMPIRE GOD''S SYSTEM!?" He jumped down from his throne and instead of breaking the ground, vanished from the throne room. Chapter 684 Infinity Just like the divine being and the red-haired, red-eyed man calling himself the Vampire God, many such instances happened all around the cosmos as the red beam pierced through the space-time continuum of each universe. Beings not in the God realm didn''t even realize what was happening while the ones in the God realm could see a small glimpse and make out something was wrong. The entirety of the cosmos moved towards the distancing red beam, trying to stop this ominous thing. This red beam was nothing but Lilith who was travelling faster than even the expansion of the cosmos. Her body was getting torn and regenerated inch by inch and hence it gave the blood red shade to her fast movement. Lilith was undergoing her life''s biggest ascension, the witness of which was the entire cosmos. It wasn''t just the gxies, but the entirety of the multiverse that was witnessing it. The people that tried to catch her were never able to do so and their efforts were in vain. Lilith traversed out, out, and out of the multiverse, eventually reaching a point where space and time could be seen slowly expanding forwards while the entire cosmos appeared like a sphere containing an infinite amount of shiny marbles. Lilith sat down in a lotus position at the edge of the space-time expansion, observing everything in the cosmos while her body degenerated and regenerated. Time had apparently stopped for her in this ce and when she would try to move ahead of this expansion, she would seemingly start to fade away from existence and blend within the cosmos, not dying, but assimting with each and everything present, be it a tiny pebble, a mortal, a God, or the ever expanding space. Lilith had touched upon the truest meaning of infinity at this stage and she was slowly taking in all the information she could. As Lilith continued to gaze at the cosmos, she could see herself a few moments ago touching upon true death. But then she was saved by a silver beam which was nothing but help sent by her future self to her. This was the second time Lilith had stumbled upon her future self. Previously, it was when Lucas had regressed, she had sent vital information to her own past self, informing her of the important things. Here Lilith came to know that bing a Legendary Rank was just touching upon the God realms. The vast depths of it were yet to be explored and the universe was much bigger than she initially thought it to be. However, now, as Lilith was looking at the cosmos, the multiverses within it, she smiled and said softly, "the universe is not big." "Neither is it small." "The universe is infinite." Terms such as big or small were useless when it came to actual infinity. Big things and small things were rtive. For example, from the perspective of an ant on a small millimetre space of a ten kilometre long strip of street, it could be seen that the gravel is stretched till infinity, when it was just finite. From the perspective of a bacteria, even a tiny 10 ml jar would seem infinite space and it could think it was infinitely big. Infinity was something thaty beyond everything. It was a concept of nature, a principle in which the cosmos worked. If there was no concept of infinity, space and time would never stretch ahead and would halt at some or the other point. Even as Lilith was looking at the tiny sphere containing the multiverses, it was ever expanding and moving towards infinity.I think you should take a look at Infinity had no end and if it did, it wouldn''t be infinity. The concepts of the cosmos were strange but amusing. Lilith had learnt everything there was and she could now easily peer into the past and future. Due to this, she was starting to be fully omniscient but knowing it would only be bad for her, she stopped in a timely manner and didn''t let herself be that. Ahead of the space-time expansion where there was assimtion, it was making her omnipresent. That too, was a bad thing. Lilith''s only goal in life was to be with her children and watch them do their things. If she became omniscient, there wouldn''t be any fun to it. Not to mention, bing omniscient was actually making her have suicidal thoughts. Once Lilith stopped herself, she learnt about the cosmos some more and finally stopped when she felt it was enough and learning anything more was just useless information. She got up from her lotus position and examined herself. Her body was shining and she seemed to have be even more beautiful than before. "Nice. I hope my babies give me more attention now, fufufu." Lilith was just joking with herself. Her body had apparently removed all the things rted to her being a vampire at first, but then it came back with an even better version of it. She was still a vampire, but a much better and stronger version of it. Once Lilith was done examining herself, she turned to look at one particr spot in the cosmos. It was the world she came from and her babies resided. Lith was still sleeping and Lucy had woken up and was ruling over the society. Nothing seemed to be going wrong and Lilith was happy with this development. She then decided it was time to unseal the world and have it join its previous sr system. Her uncle and his friend had burnt their life force to seal it, she respected them for it, but it was a pity that they were no more. Both of them had been assimted within the cosmos and reached the truest form of death. Even if Lilith tried to pull them back from there, it won''t end well as their soul was scattered in infinitesimally small pieces everywhere. Lilith did a small bow to show her respect to her uncle and his friend and finally, put her hand forwards and did a turning action with it, making the world vanish. She turned her hand again in the opposite direction and the world reappeared, this time at the edge of theary system of the Evure God n. Lilith wasn''t worried about those guys even in the slightest. Things were rxed. What she cared for most is: "I wonder what my children''s reaction will be, knowing their mother is¡­" Lilith shed a big smile and shook her head. She didn''t finish her sentence and instead pped her wings once and vanished from her spot, reappearing back in Nightingale. Chapter 685 100-Years-Old Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was officially a hundred years old today. His senses returned as he started waking up from his deep sleep. His head felt heavy and with each movement, his bones made cracking noises. Lith didn''t know he was a hundred years old yet, he just knew that he needed to get out of the coffin he was sleeping in. Pushing open the coffin door, the crimson moonlight illuminated his face. Before he could look around, he heard a gentle voice saying: "My baby is a hundred years old today." As the realization hit him, Lith was fully awake and thought, ''I am a hundred years old¡­'' He looked down to check his body but there was no change. Turning to the side, he saw his mother and although he expected there to be no change, he suddenly felt surprised and forgot to even blink. His mother was beautiful! No, beauty would be an understatement. His mother seemed to have achieved the divine state of beauty which all women aspired to. She had the same silver hair and purple eyes and her face was still the same. However, the glow it had and the aura she was emitting, they werepletely different. Looking at her son''s surprised face, Lilith chuckled and said, "my baby, aren''t you thirsty? Come here and drink." She extended her hands out and called Lith in for a hug. From the word thirsty, Lith''s body instinctively brought forth a burning sensation in his throat, making him aware that it was really dry and he needed to drink blood immediately. This time around though, it was just a burning sensation and Lith wasn''t in a half conscious state where his body was doing nothing but screaming for blood. Lith got out of the coffin and stretched his body. A series of cracking sounds echoed in the graveyard and he then went to his mother who was still standing with open arms and smiling. Lith went ahead and hugged her. His mother''s usual rosy scent hit him, but this time, it had a much richer tone to it and she smelled¡­GOOD! "DAMN!" Lith eximed. He pulled himself back from the hug and looking at his mother, asked, "why do you smell so different, mom?" "Not just the smell, you''ve also gotten much prettier, sexier, seductive, hot, beaut¡ª" Lith showered his mother withpliments but Lilith put a finger on his lips and said with a gentle smile, "first eat and then talk." At the end of the day, Lilith was his mother and even though hispliments were the sweetest things her ears could hear, she cared for his health more and asked him to do the important thing first. Lith wanted to say a few more things, but knew it would be useless in front of this gentledy who wanted him to have a full stomach first. Lith hugged his mother again and bit onto her neck, her blood slowly pouring into his mouth. As the first drop hit his pte, his eyes opened wide and he immediately stopped. "WHAT THE FUCK!?" Lith eximed after pulling himself back. "Get back!" Lilith pulled him in her embrace back before Lith said another word. "I know you''ve got many questions but they''ll have to wait until you''re well fed. Now drink and don''t make mama angry!" Lilith was not having it. Her baby was thirsty and he hasn''t had her blood for almost eighty years! This was the longest he had ever been without her blood. His body was really in need even though he didn''t feel it. She was genuinely concerned for him and wanted him to be fed as soon as possible. Yet here was, doing his usual shenanigans and running away from having his meal. Lilith thus had to resort to using some force and turn into a strict mother. Lith blinked in astonishment but then realized his mother really wouldn''t let him speak unless he had blood. Without wasting time, he bit her again and started drinking her blood. The second drop hit him and this time, Lith felt himself ascend to a transcendent state. As the third drop hit him, his eyes rolled back in satisfaction and he seemed to have achieved nirvana. A few more drops poured into his mouth and made his entire body hydrated and healthy. Onto his paleplexion, a healthy red shade appeared and he was back to looking like the handsome Vampire Prince that he was. However, Lith had been knocked unconscious due to the pleasure he felt andy like a dead body in his mother''s embrace. Looking at his state, Lilith chuckled and said, "oops, I thought I had suppressed myself enough. I guess it wasn''t¡­" She then shook her head. "I need to start adjusting myself or I might hurt my babies unknowingly." Lilith made Lith wrap his legs around her waist and his hands were already around her neck. She picked him up via his butt and walked out of the graveyard.I think you should take a look at At this moment, Lucy, who was on her way to the graveyard, suddenly saw her mother carrying her brother. "¡­" Lucy was stupefied looking at this position, but in the next instant, nostalgia hit her as she remembered the time when her mother hade out of the bathroom holding her brother in this same way and shamelessly bbered about how she gave him a blowjob. Lucy''s face flushed but she tried to hide it. "Mom¡­ what''s wrong with him?" Lucy pointed towards her brother. Lilith chuckled. She walked towards Lucy and hugging her from the side, kissed her forehead. "What happened to you before, happened to him now." Lucy''s face flushed with embarrassment hearing that. She remembered vividly how confidently she went to drink her mother''s blood, but was knocked out after having just two drops! "I-I see." Lucy identally stuttered but regained herposure. "Don''t worry, he''ll be up in a few hours and when that happens¡­" Lilith leaned close to Lucy and whispered a few naughty things that made her face beet red. "B-b-but m-mom, nothing of sort happened to me¡­" Lucy tried to argue. Lilith chuckled. "Of course, my dear. You''re a youngdy, drinking mama''s blood won''t get you in such a state. But with your brother, it''s an entirely different case. Plus, I am married to him, that creates some extra spice." Lilith winked after saying so. "U-U-Understandable." Lucy nodded. Lilith and her walked to the bedroom and once there, slept with Lith in between them. A few hours passed and Lith finally felt himself wake up. But as he was regaining his senses for the second time, he felt hot and¡­ pained. His breathing became erratic and as uneasiness started taking over, "FUCK!" Lith eximed as he jolted awake and felt all hot over. But soon, a cool sensation spread in his body from his lower body. Turning down, Lith saw his meat rod eaten up whole by his mother and his family jewels by his sister. Schlopp¡­ Schlopp¡­ Wet sucking sounds rang in his ears as his mother started bobbing her head up and down on his shaft and blowing him. "Hnngg¡­" Lith grunted as Lilith sucked a little hard after noticing he was fully awake. Lith put his hands on his mother''s head instinctively and made her bob her head faster as he felt himself about to burst. In no less than a minute, Lith grunted again and felt pained as well as relieved as he shot his load into Lilith''s mouth. Lilith skillfully gulped down Lith''s seeds but only enough to not let it overflow. Her mouth was full and turning to Lucy, she kissed her and shared the load. Lucy was pretty much used to it by now and didn''t feel anything in getting her share. Lith found the scene of his mother and sister kissing hot and his dragon immediately sprung to roaring at the heavens again. ''Huh? This fast?'' Lith couldn''t help but wonder. Lilith saw his confused look and chuckled. Stroking his shaft, she said, "Your body is in heat and you need a lot of release to ease this tension. For theing few days, you''ll be cumming lots ¡ª probably every half hour, fufufu." Feeling shock was an understatement as he realized the fact he had be a cream machine for theing three days. Lith sighed understanding this. But in any case, he looked at Lucy and said, "big sis, give the wifeys a call. Also, give a call to aunt Lucifer, aunt Agalea, and Alea. Tell them mom has some work with them and let them stay in the castle." "What?" Lucy was surprised. She was aware of her brother''s deeds with her cousin Alea but then he did it with his aunt Agalea and Lucifer too!?. Lith smiled. "It''s a long story, I''ll exin after we''re done with this. Can you please do it for me?" Lith kissed her forehead after asking. Lucy shook her head. "I don''t understand how, but I''ll save the questions forter. You better exin everything in detail." Lith chuckled. "For sure." Lucy went to the side to call thedies and Lith was left alone with his mother for a bit. Looking at her, Lith smirked and said, "no ces would be left unfilled today, mom. Where do you want to first?" Chapter 686 Burning Fuel** Lilithid down on the bed as Lith asked his question. She parted her legs and answered with a chuckle, "choose whichever you like." She was already naked and so was Lucy and Lith. They had prepared beforehand to not let anything be of hindrance to Lith once he woke up. Lith looked at the fleshy folds and felt his blood rush from all parts of his body, down towards his dragon. Something had changed about his mother and she was looking fucking sexy! Her pussy seemed even better than before and just with one look, Lith could feel that it would taste really delicious. It was a pity however as he had a raging boner that needed to be calmed down. Getting in between her legs, Lith rubbed his shaft along the length of her pussy to lube it up with her juices. This gesture made Lilith let out a soft moan and she was looking at Lith with an expectant gaze. Lith didn''t dy things and immediately prated her tight fuckhole in one powerful thrust. "Mhmmm¡­" Lilith moaned loudly. ''Fuck!'' Lith cursed internally. It had been eighty years since hest had been in her and although he knew she would be tight, this was a bit too much! Lith''s goose was in a chokehold and was suffocating. Thankfully her insides got used to his size quickly and Lith could start moving. p¡­ p¡­ Lith''s body pped onto Lilith''s and the sounds of her pussy getting spread all around the room. Lucy was having trouble talking to people on call as the moans and the lewd smell in the air were a bit intoxicating. She couldn''t help but turn to look at the two''s love-making session and feeling their passion, Lucy''s hand, as if having a mind of its own, slid down towards her vertical lips and started ying them. While touching herself, Lucy continued to talk with the otherdies and after ten minutes, she was finally done. Lucy went towards the two and as she reached, Lith immediately raised her up and put her thighs on his shoulders, positioning her lower lips right in front of his mouth. Lucy was surprised but she didn''t say anything. Lith sucked on her softbias and savored their sweet taste. It was heavenly and coupled with him going in and out of the slippery soft and warm canals of his mother''s pussy made him ride on cloud nine. Lilith''s sensitivity had increased after her ascension and with each pounding she was moaning hard. As for Lucy, the strength between her and Lith had shortened and she was starting to feel it''s effect by reaching the edge of her orgasm just by her brother''s tongue. In just a couple of minutes more, the twodies orgasmed together with Lith. He shot his load deep within Lilith and her insides weren''t big enough to umte all of his semen, making it pour out of her. Lith put Lucy on top of his mother and stayed still, letting the two recover while recovering himself. Once Lucy recovered, she went down and took Lith''s shift out of Lilith. She licked it and cleaned all the cum off it. Lucy then sucked on her mother''s pussy and cleaned it by taking in all the cream. Her cheeks slightly puffed up but it was no issue. She got back on top of Lilith and as their boobs squished against each other, she kissed her and shared the load. Meanwhile, Lith parted her ass cheeks and saw her cute butthole and dripping pussy. He inserted one of his fingers in her pussy to check if it was wet enough and as expected, it seemed as if there was a flood that took ce in there. Lith slowly inserted his shaft and in no time, Lucy was full. He then started moving and along his rhythm, her body shook as well, giving Lith a good view of two divine pairs of marshmallows rubbing against each other. PAH! "Hhnggg!~" Lith pped both of Lucy''s ass cheeks and squeezed them tight, bringing forth a mix of sweet sting and pleasure. He was really experienced by now and knew hisdies'' every nook and cranny. It wasn''t long until Lucy sumbed to the pleasure and finally got creamed to the brim by her dearest husband. Lith had shot so much within her that it overflowed out and dripped onto Lilith''s pussy, creating an amazing canvas. He took out his phone and snapped a picture of this beautiful scene. He then put the phone away and went for four more rounds each with both of them and stopped only when Luna informed him that his wives were here. Lith cast a quick clean up spell on himself to wash away the scent of sex from his body and roughly put on a short and a shirt and walked out of the bedroom. Halfway into walking through the hallway, he saw the curvy Luna in her usual maid dress waiting for him. "What''s the status, Luna?" Lith asked while continuing to walk. Luna walked beside him and said, "Lady Arya, Lady Alexandra, and Lady Emilia are chatting together in Lady Arya''s bedroom. Lady Lucifer, Lady Agalea, and Young Miss Alea would be arriving a littleter." "Alright." Lith nodded. "It seems I''ve got some time with me." Saying so, Lith hit Luna''s ass and pulled her in for a hug. Luna was amused with the sudden move her Prince made on her, but was also happy to be noticed. Lith put his hands inside Luna''s skirt and firmly grabbed her buttocks. Looking her in the eyes, Lith asked, "my maid, did you miss me?" Luna felt a jolt of pleasure course through her body as she was called ''my maid'' so suddenly by her Prince. She looked at him with disbelief in her eyes. PAH! "Hnnggg¡­" Luna grunted in both pain and pleasure as Lith pped her ass cheeks. "I asked a question, why''s there a dy for the answer?" Lith asked,pletely dominating Luna.I think you should take a look at Luna''shers tingled as, for the first time, she saw this bold side of her Prince. ''What''s with the sudden change?'' She wondered. "Your Highness, I am not worthy enough¡ª" PAH! "Ahh~" Luna was hit once again for her impudence. Lith took his hands out of Luna''s skirt and held her face, making her look at him. He was a head taller than her and she seemed no less than a helplessdy in front of him, although she was much stronger. "What is this? Didn''t I teach you that the Vampire Prince''s personal maid should never degrade herself? Have you forgotten everything? It seems you need to be punished, only then will you remember everything." Saying so, Lith pushed her towards the railing at the sides and made her bend over. Ripping apart her skirt and panties, Lith smacked her butt once again and showing no gentleness, shoved his shaft into her wet cunt in one go. "Ahhhhh!~" Loving it would be an understatement as Luna immediately soared in the high heavens with the rough treatment. Nothing made her feel happier than being given such rough treatment for she¡­ was a full-time masochist. Lith''s reasons to suddenly start fucking in the hallway was not to punish her, but to actually burn some fuel. He had a ton of energy within him and this would be a problem if he were to meet Alexandra. Alexandra was his only wife who didn''t get enough love and attention from him because she was busy cultivating. Today, he was meeting her after a very long time and wanted to express his genuine love and care for her. For this, since Luna was a part of his harem as well, Lith decided to not leave her holes empty. Being ruthless and rough was just an act he was putting up to make her happy. Lith cared for his loved ones, even his maids. It was within his nature to care for them and do things that would make them happy. PAH! PAH! PAH! A series of spanks followed after a few minutes of intense thrusting. "OHHHHH!" Luna cried out in pleasure and extended her tongue out. "Where''s the apology, my maid? You still haven''t said a single sorry for your wrongs. Are you trying to disrespect me?" "N-n-no¡­ Ahhh¡­ Your Highness¡­ I¡ª Ahhh¡­ I ap-pologize¡­" Luna said in between her erratic breaths, trying her best to say an apology. But the blood rushing towards herhers was making her clouded mind much hazier and she was having a hard time with everything. "Tch. Can''t even speak properly. Are you perhaps enjoying this instead of feeling humiliated and sorry for your actions? You lewd littless." PAH! "OHHH!~" Getting both of her buttocks spanked, Luna moaned loudly once again. The two were having sex in the open, right here in the hallway. It was risky as any other maid could stumble upon them. But, Lith didn''t care. Only the maids had ess to this ce and if they saw him, he very much had ns to just drag them in this. Lith''s thoughts were siding towards the dark side and in just a few minutester, he and Luna could hear someone''s footsteps nearing them. ''Tsk, the dark side is strong.'' Indeed, his thoughts came true as the busty pink-haired Be walked her way towards the two. Not even a few steps in the hallway, she gasped at the scene in front and said, "Oh my¡­" . . . ¡­.. A/N: Just a few hours until the Powerstones reset happens. It''s at 747/900. Finish this goal and get +1 bonus. If by any chance you end up doing 1k Powerstones, I''ll publish the above bonus and additional two chapters alongside normal chapters. Meaning, there''s one bonus remaining for 600/600 Powerstones, and if youplete 900/900 and 1000/1000 too, I''ll do a mass release of 5 chapters. You can make it six chapters if you finish the 300/300 golden ticket goal too. Good luck everyone! Chapter 687 A Promise To Bella** Looking at the surprised Be, Lith said in a calm tone, e here, Be." Be tiptoed her way towards Lith obediently and stood beside him, watching his shaft spread Luna''s pussy in a close up. "My eyes are up here, Be." Lith said in a calm tone while still sliding in and out of the moaning Luna. "Ah¡­ I am sorry, Your Highness." Be did an oops face and apologized. Shaking his head, Lith put his hands under Be''s skirt and then inside her panties, feeling her soft lips for the first time. Caressing it, Lith looked Be in the eyes and asked, "so¡­ why were you roaming here?" Be instantly felt turned on with Lith''s gesture. He was doing lewd things while talking in a manner as if they were sitting around a table and having some serious discussion. Be tried her best to control herself from moaning and said in a subservient tone, "I was going to the courtyard and waiting for Madam there. She usuallyes by at this hour of the day." Be had learned who to call what. Lucy was "Her Majesty", Lilith was "Madam", and Lith was "His Highness". "Hmm? Isn''t Qingyue already there?" Lith asked while inserting his middle finger inside Be''s wet pussy. "Hngg¡ª yes, she is there. Me and her both serve Madam together now." Be was doing her best to not moan and answer properly. "I see." Lith nodded. He took his hands out of her panties and put his fingers coated with lewd juices in Be''s mouth, and had her suck on it. Be did so without questions and looked at Lith with an expectant gaze, wondering what he''d do next with her. "Your Madam won''te to the courtyard anytime soon, so in the meantime, you''re gonna help me punish this lewd maid." Lith said and did a few hard thrusts, creating a loud pping sound and making Luna moan harder. Lith then took his fingers out of Be''s mouth and pulled her in his embrace. He then kissed her and his tongue entered her mouth, tasting her saliva coated in her love juices. Be was amused with the sudden change but was really happy. Finally, she was gettingid! She thanked her stars for having the Prince notice her, and for what she knew, the Prince was a fun and loving person who was nice to everyone, however, he hadn''t touched any maids yet except for Luna. Be was depressed knowing this side of the Prince. Why would he not touch all his maids? They were his! But now, all herints and worries went down the drain with the Prince suddenly kissing her. Be''s aroma was zesty and her saliva tasted like sweet oranges. It was oddly nice and Lith wondered if she tasted the same down there or was it just her saliva. Not keeping back the curiosity, Lith pped and squeezed her big ass cheeks. He then put his hands under her panties and got his fingers coated in Be''s wet juices. Lith broke the kiss and said, "go bite her nipples and make sure to p her clit as well." Lith held Luna''s hands and pulled her back from the railing, making space for Be to get in front. Be nodded and went straight to work. She pressed Luna''s jiggling titties together and bit on both of her nipples simultaneously. "AHHHH!" The pain for sure was high when Be bit her, but this was what Luna liked and immediately had a small orgasm. Her insides tightened onto Lith''s shaft and made him gasp lightly. Lith then put his finger coated in Be''s juices into his mouth and tasted her. It blew his mind with how oddly satisfying the taste was. The scent was of sweet and sour oranges but they tasted like sweet lime instead. His senses were confused but his body was happy to taste such a thing. ''I''ll eat her pussyter.'' Lith made a mental note and went back to ramming inside Luna. In no time, his orgasm neared and pping Luna''s butt onest time, he said, "make it tight." Luna squeezed on Lith''s shaft and made him explode within her. Her toes curled up and she shivered in pleasure, feeling her Prince''s warm cum filling her womb. "Be, get down and don''t let anything go to waste." Lith instructed. "Yes, Your Highness." Be didn''t need to be told what to do further and she squatted down, bringing her face close to the ce of coitus and licked Lith and Luna''s overflowing cum. Once Be cleaned things up, Lith took his cumthered shaft out and shifted Luna to the side. Lith held Be''s pink hair and put his dick inside her mouth. Be happily took it in and once his shaft was erect again, he started fucking her mouth pussy.I think you should take a look at Be had no problems whatsoever and there was no gag or pain. She skillfully let her Prince''s dick slide smoothly till her throat and back. Luna, looking at Be''s rough treatment, had hearts in her eyes and wished if it was her instead there. Lith could read Luna''s face clearly and shaking his head with a smile, held her hair and brought her down on her knees. "Suck on the balls." Lithmanded. Luna was instantly happy and nodded her head like a pecking chicken. She then took his jewels into her mouth and sucked as nicely as she could. His two lewd maids did a good job in blowing him and after half an hour, Lith once again shot his thick load. He made the two share it and finished up his episode with them. "Wait, Your Highness, you''re not going to do me?" Be asked with a sad expression as she saw Lith go away. Lith looked at her and patted her head. "My wives are waiting. We''ll do it next time, for sure." "Promise?" Be put out her pinky. Although it was kind of rude to talk in such a manner to royalties, Be was a free spirit, and being the oldest maid, she knew how her masters were. Her three masters were really fun and easy going. Even if one were to destroy the whole world and kill each and everyone, her masters wouldn''t mind. The only thing that bothered her masters was some mishap happening within the family. That''s about it. Don''t touch the family and you good to go was the thing with her masters. Lith chuckled and crossed his pinkies with Be. "Promise." He was about to go to his wives after saying so, but looking at his two maids staring at him with high expectations, Lith sighed and thought, ''My stuff tastes so good, one time isn''t enough. Not to be narcissistic or anything, but I am actually suffering from sess here.'' "You guys want another load?" Lith asked as a passing question, only to be surprised to see them nod their heads like a pecking chicken. Shaking his head again, Lith went for another round with Luna and after half an hour, shared his poption pudding with the two and left. Lith finally went to his wives and not even a step into the room, he heard a cute shout. "Darlinggggg!~" Alexandra jumped on Lith and hugging him tight, started kissing him everywhere on his face. "Darling! Darling! Darling!" Alexandra cried out and showered Lith with kisses. He didn''t know just how much she missed him! It was sooooo long and so tortuous to be without her husband! Alexandra''s eyes turned moist as seconds passed and through his blood connection with her, he could feel the sadness sweep in. Lith patted Alexandra''s back and said softly, "honey, I missed you." "I missed you too!" Alexandra said immediately. "It has been so long since west saw each other, I hope you''ve made some good progress." Alexandra pulled herself back and grinned widely. "You won''t believe this." She said with an air of mystery around her. Lith raised his eyebrows and was amazed. "Tell me." Alexandra giggled. She hugged Lith tightly and said, ter. What I want now is¡­" Alexandra bit on Lith''s neck and drank his blood, her eyes rolling up in pleasure. Lith chuckled and patted her back. While doing so, he looked behind her and saw his wives Emmy and Arya staring at him and Alexandra. Lith put on an apologetic smile and with his hands, told them he was sorry for not greeting them. Emilia and Arya shook their hands and said it was fine. They were pretty understandingdies. Lith then sent a flying kiss to both and gestured that he''ll be out with Alexandra for a bit. Emilia simply nodded in response but Arya did a wink and gave him a thumbs up. Lith smiled and walked out of the room with Alexandra in his embrace, ready to give her all the attention she hadn''t gotten for so many years. Chapter 688 All The Naughty Things We Did** Walking into a well illuminated room, Alexandra''s thirst was quenched and she began a passionate kiss with her husband. As she tasted his rose vored saliva, nostalgia of her being with Lith hit her like a truck and brought forth a great sense of pleasure. Their passionate kiss was gentle at first, but with each passing second, became intense as their tongues battled for dominance. During this battle, they ripped apart each other''s clothes and had their skin pressed against each other, bringing the warmth the two had been craving for so long. Lith put Alexandra down on the bed and she wrapped her legs around his waist while continuing to kiss. There was no need for forey as the two were already in much heat. "Mhhhffmm¡­" Alexandra let out a muffled moan as she got prated. She felt some pain down there as her insides were back to being like a virgin''s due to not having sex for eight whole decades. But, the pain was temporary, and pleasure took over in no time. Lith chanted a few spells in his mind to give his wife the utmost pleasure. It had been a really long time since she saw him and he knew she deserved this. Alexandra was a girl who would be turned on just by smelling her husband, but now, she was being showered by so much love that her arousal was off the charts. She climaxed multiple times in a row with each different spell that Lith used. Her insides were spasming each second and Lith felt it might be normal with her, but in reality, she was cumming and riding the clouds in the high heavens. For morning till night, Lith fucked Alexandra''s brains out. Their love-making session was a mix of gentle and rough movements and finally when both felt satisfied, they stopped and cuddled together in bed. "I love you¡­" Alexandra looked Lith in the eyes and said softly. Lith kissed her forehead. "I love you more." "No, I do." Alexandra shook her head. Lith shook his head as well. "Nope, I do more." Alexandra knitted her brows and started bickering with Lith over who loves who more. Eventually, Lith won and suffocated his wife with a tight hug. "Darling, I am a Half-Saint now." "I know." Lith smiled. "And I am proud of you for it." Alexandra smiled warmly and snuggled into Lith''s embrace. The validation she needed was from her husband. It made her happy, it made her joyful. "For being such a hardworking girl and doing your best, I have a gift for you." Lith caressed her hair and said. Alexandra shook her head. "I don''t want it. The only gift I ever need from you¡­ is you." Lith chuckled and pinched her cheek. "Silly, I am forever yours. Other than that, the gift I am talking about¡­ you know¡­ you''ve been filled to the brim with it." Lith smirked at his innuendo after saying so. "Hmm?" Alexandra tilted her head in confusion as she didn''t understand. "Close your eyes and feel the things in your body, you''ll understand." "Wha¡ª" "Just do it." Alexandra nodded and did as Lith asked. She didn''t understand what was happening, but just a secondter, her face turned serious and she got out of Lith''s embrace, sitting cross-legged on the bed and focusing. Soon, the elemental energies around Alexandra fluttered and her body shone with a bright glow. Lith chuckled. ''She really is not someone average.'' Alexandra was a one in a billion talent. She hailed from an ancient n and was the genius everyone should be concerned about. Despite not being a child of an Emperor Rank, her potential and talents were even better than Ralph and Dennis. Lith''s two boys were good and talented, but his wife for sure had an edge over them and was much more talented. Speaking of his boys, Lith wondered how the two were doing. They should be a hundred years old as well right now. ''I need to see them. '' Lith thought to himself. If his situation wasn''t the way it was, he would''ve already gone to see them. Lith shook his head and focused on Alexandra. Energy flowed from all the way down there to her entire body. He could see tiny strands seep into her body and assimte with her. Lith nodded in satisfaction. She got the hang of it. He leaned forwards and kissed her forehead, eventually calling Luna and making her stay beside Alexandra. Alexandra wouldn''te out of her meditative state for theing week as Lith had given her tons of Yang energy to cultivate with. This was dual cultivation, a superior form of cultivation. Luna was instructed to let Alexandra know what had happened after she began meditating and where she could find Lith again. That was her only job, but was made to sit beside Alexandra to prevent any mishap that may ur. Lith then made his way towards Arya and Emilia. As he entered the room, the twodies appeared in front of him.I think you should take a look at "You finally remembered us, huh?" Arya asked sarcastically. Emilia nodded her head in agreement. Lith chuckled. He pulled the twodies in his embrace and hugged them. "There''s no need to remember you two¡­" The two knitted their brows. "¡­because I never forgot you in the first ce." The two eased their brows and rolled their eyes. "Husband, you can''t stop yourself from flirting, can you?" Emilia asked. Lith rubbed his nose onto hers. "It''s a crime for a husband to not flirt with his wife. It''s thew, the absolute truth, and I speak nothing but the truth." Arya giggled and said, "so dramatic. Anyway, what was the reason you called us?" Lith gestured them to look down with his eyebrows and they did. The two saw a bulge in his pants and raised their eyebrows. "You called us here just to pound us?" Arya asked with a raised eyebrow. "Yes." Lith answered without hesitation. Arya picked Lith up in a princess carry immediately. "LET''S GOOOOO!" There was no time to waste! Snu snu mattered the most! "You two!" Emilia, the one who couldn''t match even ten percent of their shameless energy, called them out. "Emmy-chwan, don''t wait ande here quickly." "Emmy babe, hurry." Clothes flew off in the air as Emilia was shamelessly called by the two. Her face turned red to see them have a go at each other without feeling even an ounce of embarrassment. She clicked her tongue and despite being embarrassed, made her way towards the two as she was a good wife. In no time, the room got filled with moans and the thick scent of sex permeated through the air, making not only the dragon and the vampire, but also the angel sumb to the lustful pleasures. * Half a dayter, both of Lith''s girls were satisfied and he was content with the things. They got to taste the thing they liked many times and once they were done, they went back to their work. Lith was now on his way to the third room where his aunts and cousin were waiting. He went to the ce and found the three to be chatting while having tea. "Hey,dies." Lith waved while walking towards them. "What took you so long?" Lucifer asked with knitted brows. She had been waiting for so many hours now. Lith went behind her and massaging her shoulders, said, "there was some important work." "What important work will a child even have?" Lucifer asked. "I was lost." Lith said calmly. "What?" Lucifer turned back. "Lost where?" "Lost in thinking about the things I would do to you when I see you." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Silence befell as Lith cracked ame joke. "Little cousin¡­ what are you going to do with aunty Lucifer?" Alea asked, wondering what was on Lith''s mind. She had been silent till now because her aunt was conversing and didn''t give her a chance to speak. Being ady from a noble house, she was taught to not interrupt her elders. If her aunt wasn''t here, she would''ve already gone to jump on her cousin. Lith looked at Alea and smirked. His hands went down on Lucifer''s big breasts and fondled them. "All the naughty things we did before I went to sleep." He winked after saying so. Gasp! Not just Alea, but Agalea and Lucifer both gasped hearing that. "YOU!" Chapter 689 In The Mood To See Scissors** [Contains Yuri. Discretion is advised.] ..... Lucifer got up and pulled Lith''s ear. "What the hell are you saying to my little Alea?" Agalea nodded her head. For the first time, she was agreeing with Lucifer on something. Lith knitted his brows and looked at Lucifer. "You''re saying things as if I am the one in the wrong here." "What¡ª" "Aunt Agalea, let me tell you something. While I was in the Mermaid Inds with Alea¡ª" Lucifer immediately covered his mouth and made him stop speaking. "No word of it." She said with a re. "What are you doing, Lucifer?" Agalea asked, wondering why she wouldn''t let Lith speak. "Nothing." Lucifer said and let go of Lith''s mouth, trying not to appear suspicious. Lith gave her an annoyed look, but then shook his head and said, "anyway, let''s forget all those things. I called youdies here because of one thing." The three looked at him with curious gazed as he said that. Lith walked around them and continued, "well¡­ for starters, all thedies in this room¡­" "I like you all." "I like cousin too!" "¡­" "¡­" Alea replied enthusiastically, but the same wasn''t the case with Lucifer and Agalea. "What do you mean?" Lucifer was the first to ask the question in hers as well as Agalea''s mind. Lith smiled and went behind Lucifer. He hugged her and gave her a kiss on her cheek. "It means I want to make you mine. Is it so difficult to understand, aunt?" "What the fuck!?" Lucifer couldn''t help herself from cursing. "What? You don''t like me liking you?" "No¡ª wait, that''s not¡ª" "Lith." Agalea interrupted Lucifer. She looked at Lith calmly and said what Lucifer failed to convey, "the things you''re saying¡­ isn''t it too sudden and too fast?" That was true. Lith called them and suddenly said the same thing to the three. Did he even mean it? And why was all of this so fast paced? Lith nodded his head at Agalea''s words. "It is indeed sudden, aunt. But I don''t keep things in my head for long and execute my ns. It''s just my nature." Lith said honestly. "You know, when I am with my wives¡­" Lith began exining how he felt happy andfortable around Agalea, Alea, and Lucifer in the same manner as his wives and how they gave off good vibes.He then talked about making them his. The three went quiet and listened. They felt happy Lith was feeling this way and Lucifer actually had no problems with this. She was nning to marry him in future anyway, so she felt no problems in bing his partner now. As for Alea, she was happy with being his partner too. But for Agalea¡­ "I get what you''re trying to say, nephew Lith. But¡ª" Lith put a finger on her lips and stopped her from speaking. "Ssshhh. I know what''s on your mind and let me tell you¡­ Alea doesn''t mind." Lith said and winked at her. Agalea''s concerns were that she didn''t want to steal her daughter''s boyfriend from her. She wanted to let her daughter experience all the happiness she could. Lith understood it and said. Lith then turned to Alea and questioned her if she had problems with sharing him with his mother, to which she said: "Mama, little cousin is really fun, loving, and caring. The experiences he gave me, I want you to have them too!" Alea said in an innocent tone and it was clear that she wanted her mother to be happy like her. Agalea smiled awkwardly. Her daughter thought in a good light for her, but it seems she didn''t know that she had already had sex with Lith. Lith did a light cough to disrupt any awkwardness that might happen. He then said, "Anyway, youdies think it through and let me know after a while. But before that, I have another important thing to tell you." Lith pointed at the bulge in his pants.I think you should take a look at "I am suffering and¡­" Lith told them how he was feeling pained down there and needed a release every thirty minutes. At first, Lucifer was doubting things, but then she realized, it was actually something good. She loved the taste of Lith''s cum and would to taste it multiple times The same was the case with Agalea and Alea and nobody among the threeined, but instead asked, "Can we do something to help you?" Lith smiled. Now that''s what he wanted to hear. "Yes, I need to have a release. My dear Alea,e here." Lith sat on a chair and called her. Alea went to him and once there, Lith made her squat down between his legs. "Can you please suck on it like you did before?" "HEY!" Agalea and Lucifer both stood up in protest. They couldn''t watch their precious honeybun do something like that! "Mama, aunty, rx." Alea looked at them and said with a sweet smile. "It''s not a big deal." The twodies were dumbfounded with this statement. Lith chuckled and patted Alea''s head. He then looked at his two aunts and said, "none of you are unfamiliar with any of this. Anyway, I need a lot of releases, so be my good and cute aunts, and get to work." "What work?" Lucifer asked the important question. How would she work when Alea was already busy with him? Lith smiled evilly. He firstly took his pants off and let his shaft flow into Alea''s warm mouth. He kept her busy by having her blow him and when her attention wasn''t on him, he whispered in his two aunt''s ears: "I am in the mood to see some scissors. Get on the table and do your thing, my cute aunties." Lith pinched their cheeks after saying so. "What the fuck!?" Lucifer cursed while Agalea also red at Lith. Lith looked at Lucifer and said, "what? I know you two sisters are super lewd and have done it before. Nowe on, don''t be shy, and start with it already." "Brat, aren''t you getting way ahead of yourself?" Lucifermented. Lith ignored her and looking at Agalea, said, "aunt, so on the mermaid inds¡ª" Bam! Lucifer got up on the table and pulled Agalea in for a kiss by grabbing her cor. There was no way she was going to let her know about the mermaid inds! Lucifer would be killed by this cow titty elf if word got out that she was having a threesome with her daughter and Lith! "Mhfffm!" Agalea tried to make Lucifer go away, but Lucifer''s grip on her lips was strong. Lith chuckled and slid his hands towards Agalea''shers, trying to caress her soft lips and let her know she should just enjoy it. A few minutester, Agalea''s protest died down and she really gave in. She just thought, Lith had already had sex with her daughter and her, add to that, she has had sex with her own daughter as well. There was nothing to hide here, so she might as well go for it. Also, judging from how things were, Agalea was sure Lucifer''s holes were filled by Lith''s cock as well. So all in all, it didn''t matter anymore. Lucifer and Agalea got on top of the table. Their clothes were gone instantly and both were naked, showing off their nude bodies to Lith. It was truly a feast for Lith''s eyes as he saw the busty bodies of his two aunts. Agaleay on the bottom and Lucifer was on top of her. Both were in a 69 position and started eating each other''s pussy out. Looking at this hot lesbian scene while getting his dick sucked by Alea made Lith wonder if this was what heaven was. The feeling was too amazing! Lith watched the two for a good few minutes and his shaft bulged further in arousal. Then, he couldn''t take it anymore and rotated the table. Agalea''s pussy that was being eaten by Lucifer appeared in front of his eyes. He put her legs on his shoulders and brought herhers close to his face. Lith''s tongue then attacked his aunt''s puckered pink flower instead of fighting with Lucifer''s to assert dominance over her pussy. The two ate Agalea out while from time to time kissed over her pussy and savoured the mix taste. Whatever was happening was really hot and in just ten more minutes, Lith exploded within Alea''s mouth and made her swallow all his seeds. Alea was happy to oblige as she really liked the taste of this. Lith then shifted her on hisp. He tore her panties off and started rubbing his shaft on her lips. Both his hands went under her dress and squeezed her F cup breasts. "Take a good look at what these two are doing." Chapter 690 Subconscious** Alea''s face heated up as she saw her mother getting eaten up by her aunt. It was so lewd¡­ but, she couldn''t take her eyes off her aunt due to the skillful techniques she was using. "Awesome, isn''t it?" Lith asked and bit onto this cute elf''s long, pointy ears. "Mhm." Alea nodded lightly with a blush on her face. Lith nibbled on her ear and one of his hands slid down and parted her panties to the side. He then slowly made his shaft enter inside Alea''s smooth and tight pussy. Surprised with the sudden action, Alea let out a small yelp which was caught by Lucifer and Agalea both. Having her aunt and mother''s attention on her, Alea blushed and shaking her hands, said, "I am fine, I am fine, mama, aunty." The two nodded and got to eating each other out again. Now being inside the warm elven canals, Lith started pumping his shaft in and out of her, hitting all her weak spots on the go. Alea let out low moans but this time, Lucifer and Agalea didn''t bat an eye to it as they could figure out what was happening. The sound of Alea''s pussy pping onto Lith''s thighs rang in everyone''s ears and the stench of the two''s love-making permeated through the air, making not only Lucifer, but even Agalea, intoxicated. This was due to the fact that right in front of her pussy, that was being eaten out by Lucifer, her daughter was getting railed by the very guy that she herself liked getting pounded from. Not to mention the person was no one else but her sworn sister''s son. It felt scandalous and aroused Agalea. She knew the days toe would surely be very fun. An hourter, Lith shot his load twice within Alea and his two aunts finally had their orgasms as well. He made them change positions and finally, the two started scissoring and gave Lith what they wanted. Alea was fascinated by this exchange as, once again, the skills her aunty and mother were using seemed nothing like what she had done. But her mind was hazy with the constant pounding from Lith and she wasn''t able to fully enjoy it. Meanwhile, the one who was loving this the most was Lith. It felt freaking good to be in such a situation and couldn''t wait to crash these two''s scissoring party. To not have the party be over, Lith used a few powerful techniques and made Alea reach an orgasm in a few minutes. The orgasm was strong enough to make her moan loudly and get knocked out due to the intense pleasure. Lucifer and Agalea could hear it and feel what Alea was going through and knew how pleasurable the thing she had just experienced was. They weren''t worried about her getting knocked out and continued to scissor. Once Lith recovered, he looked at his two aunts and said, "well¡­ hellodies." Lith walked towards them and looked straight down, feeling no shame at all. "Are you happy now?" Lucifer asked, while rubbing her folds onto Agalea''s. "Very much." Lith nodded. He then turned to Agalea and said, "I can''t express how seductive you look in this pose and expression, aunt. I feel like gobbling you up." A slight blush formed on Agalea''s face but she hid it and said with a cough, "then, what''s stopping you?" "Hey! Look at you guys flirting. And where''s mypliment, you little demon? Am I not seductive enough?" Lucifer chimed in. Lith chuckled. He leaned forwards and kissed Lucifer''s lips. "Of course you are. Anyway, you two seemed to be enjoying this, but I can clearly see that you''re missing something." "What is it?" Lucifer asked. Lith smiled and pointed down. "This dick." Both thedies rolled their eyes while Lithughed at his own joke. He held the round table in front of him and pulled it, making the table extend out and be wide enough to have three people on it. Lith scooted himself in between the twodies and then made them choke his dragon in between their pussies. "Are you not embarrassed even slightly?" Lucifer asked. "Of course not." Lith chuckled. Why would he be embarrassed to experience the divine softness of these two beautiful milfs'' pussies? Lucifer shook her head but then started rubbing her privates on Lith''s shaft, making his foreskin get pulled back and front repeatedly and stimting him. Agalea did the same from the side and Lith felt himself get lost in the forbiddennds of triple-x. The two milfs scissored once again but this time with a dick in between them. Their efforts resulted in Lith exploding after half an hour and sttering his cum all over their bodies. They orgasmed as well and then began a session of intense pounding with Lith taking Agalea and Lucifer both at the same time. Alea wasn''t left alone as he pounded her mother and her aunt. Lith was fingering her and keeping her stimted.I think you should take a look at After what seemed like half a day, Lith''s problem was resolved and he wasn''t cumming every thirty minutes. He didn''t have a threesome with Agalea and Alea yet as he was saving this perfect oyakodon pair forter. Lucifer also didn''t let him have ess to her pussy yet and just took things in her ass like usual. As this great battle came to an end, Lith was somewhat tired. He bid the threedies farewell and went to sleep once again,pletely unaware of the changes happening in the world. . . . . . Human Continent. On top of a mountain peak stood a figure. His back seemed lonely and his face, although young, seemed aged due to the worries being expressed all over it. The ck-haired, ck-eyed person in white daoist robes was Lucas, gazing at the skies with a tired expression. "It''s been nine decades since I regressed¡­ nothing went right. I am now a Saint Rank, but I don''t seem to have gained anything. I was here to change the timeline, stop the apocalypse from descending, but I seem to be losing it with each passing year." "The timeline changed, but it was not due to me. The apocalypse inched closer but I did not cause any change in events. I am the biggest failure for a regressor. Reincarnated back in time but changed or gained nothing." Lucas wasn''t crying this time. His real persona had taken over and he just seemed really tired. Lucas closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "I was a Star Master of a small world. I was happy with living my life. Then why¡­ why was I the one chosen to be reincarnated back? Why couldn''t I live in quiet and peace?" "What has¡ª" Lucas stopped himself from speaking further and stopped all thoughts as well. In thest nine decades, one thing Lucas had realized, it was that he was being controlled by the system. Anything remotely he did out of his own will, he would be forced into doing what the system wanted him to do. It was mentally taxing and drained Lucas. However, his soul was stronger and so was his will. He was still hanging on and didn''t outright kill himself out of frustration. There was no escaping the system and the only thing Lucas could do was formte ns in his subconscious and act on them ordingly. The system couldn''t spy on Lucas''s subconscious. He had tested it before. As long as he didn''t think or say things out loud, he was fine. No normal immortal could ever do something like this. Thinking through the subconscious was a near impossible task. But Lucas was someone with millions of years of experience and could pull it off. How it happened was, one wouldn''t think, but they would automatically know what they have to do. It was the same as someone waking up in the middle of the night in an almost sleepy state. They wouldn''t know what is happening or whatnot, but they could still find the bathroom, relieve themselves, ande back to sleep. The power of the subconscious was strong and the people of this world weren''t aware of it. Lucas had different things in his subconscious and thought of something else to trick the system. He was standing here and showing his tiredness to let the system know that he had lost all motivation. It was because¡­ [Ding!] [Daily Mission has started.] [E ss mission: Swordsmanship training. Practice daily for ten hours to gain 5x strength potion¡­] As Lucas had expected, the system gave out a hefty reward with a little to no challenging mission. He continued to put up a facade and said while stepping close to the edge of the cliff: "I am really tired." Lucas jumped down the cliff and reached a secluded grasnd area. He took his wooden sword out and started practicing to reap the rewards of the daily mission. Chapter 691 Changes In The Past 100 Years Royal Castle, Nightingale. A week had passed. Lith was in his study and going through the events that happened during the time he was asleep. His mother knew he would need something like this and had prepared things beforehand. From the information provided, Lith was shocked to find out that such huge changes took ce while he was sleeping. In the past half a million years, the world had not experienced any change. The current era was really peaceful and any major change that urred usually happened at an interval of around a hundred thousand years. But suddenly, in just a hundred years from his birth, Lith saw a huge change in this world. The world had apparently shaken till the core one fine day and huge chaos urred. This took the lives of many but then, the skies changed colors and when they were back to normal, millions of strange creatures could be seen diving at the ground. People were freaking out but it wasn''t for long when the creatures started exploding in the skies and werepletely erased even before they made contact with the earth or the people below. This strange thing had shaken the people and many theories were made up to answer the event. Of course, all of them were far from the truth. His mother had then written an answer to the event in the information manuscripts. She said that the world had joined the star system of the Evure God n and the change was due to that. Once again, Lith was taken by surprise. However, as he was a reincarnated person, he was well aware that there were people outside this world and didn''t have a hard time absorbing this information. Another important news was that the hatred of the humans for the Devils had intensified and they were trying their best to hunt them as much as possible. All dark magic was forbidden for use and anyone found doing any stupid summon was killed instantly without questions. Although this may seem like it was good practice to stop the devils from getting summoned, the reality was far from it. Humans went against their fellow humans due to this practice. They framed the people they didn''t like and got many killed. The situation of the Humans was in a dire state. The Devils had done quite a good amount of damage when Lith wasmanding them but even after they were gone, the aftermath remained and till the present day, the amount of humans getting killed was really high. Despite being the most intelligent beings in the whole world, they were having a hard time saving their own selves because of theck of unity andradeship. With great intelligence came great disdain, greed, envy, schemes, and whatnot. Everybody wanted to benefit themselves and be the best human possible. The Humans were the only race that had the greatest internal threat aspared to external ones. What was funnier in this was that even the Emperor Ranks were divided due to their differences and didn''t collectively work to solve the problems in the continent. The Human Ancestor Darren Whitter hade back and was trying to make people understand that they would be wiped out if they didn''t take appropriate measures, but the attitude of the humans wasx. Why? Because they had survived every extinction in history and had faith that they would survive this one as well even if they did nothing. That was true for once, but the condition was that the Humans didn''t do ANYTHING and stayed quiet. This was where the problemy for them. They weren''t quiet and did some or the other thing to piss others off or just put themselves in a further threat of extinction. Leaving the Humans aside, the Elves were the ones who had improved their condition greatly. Ever since Agalea took control fully and stopped the stupid democracy game, the daily lives of everyone had be better. Even the nobles were happy as they could now see a proper hierarchy and didn''t have to listen to the advice of the lesser nobles or themoners. The Elves could be summed up into one thing: They were submissive. Yup, they were submissive beings and looked up to the stronger person just like the Demons and Dragons. These three races were the only ones that followed a strict power hierarchy. As for the others like Vampires, Werewolves, Angels, and Witches, their hierarchy wasn''t based on power. Werewolves believed in bloodline hierarchy. The stronger the bloodline, the more respected and revered a person would be. As for the Vampires, these beings were the ones with the most freedom other than the Angels.I think you should take a look at Vampires could talk shit about their superiors and even go as far as to nder them or go against them if they wanted, but of course, they choose to not do it as they were rational and knew they would be killed. In the Vampire Society, anyone could nder anyone as long as they had the power. If you didn''t have the power, you were sure to be killed. Long ago, during the time when Lilith took over previous Vampire King and became the Vampire Queen, it became clear that you could be a noble either by: The way mentioned by the Vampire Royal Family. Or Wiping out a noble n and taking over them. It was this easy. Just kill everyone from the n they wanted to take over and vo, they would be nobles. Due to this, the nobles who were in power always ensured they stayed the strongest and themoners strived to be the strongest by working hard. These ambitions were shared by most but followed by a very small percentage of the poption. It was because the vampires werezy. They had such a long life as is, why cultivate and bother yourself? Just live and chill. Why go and bother someone? The vampires were well aware that if they didn''t do anything provoking, nothing would happen to them. No outside force woulde seeking trouble to them as long as they were within their own continent. They had full faith in their higher ups and knew they would protect them. Add to that, their Queen was literally the strongest in the world and no race was stupid enough to challenge her. Although it wasn''t official that the Vampire Queen was the strongest, the Vampires believed her to be. It was anyway mentioned that the Vampire Royal n was the strongest in the world and since it contained only three members ¡ª the Queen, the Princess, and the Prince ¡ª it was evident to all due to whom it was so strong. Opposite to these rxed Vampires were the Demons. These guys were really the most restless. It was within their nature to cause chaos and trouble in the world. The higher ups of Demon Society hardly did anything to stop them despite getting multiple notices from the other races to keep a check on their own people. The Lust Demons sneaked into other countries to fuck as many people as they could, the Wrath Demons got angry with anything and everything, the Envy Demons were envious of others and teamed up with Wrath Demons to cause trouble, and the list went on and on for all. It was only the Sin of Sloth and the Sloth Demons who were rxed and didn''t actively seek trouble. They stayed within their own country and slept for the most parts. Sloth Demons were the only ones who matched the Demon Queen''s neet personality. They were also the ones favored by the Demon Queen because of their rxed nature of not causing any problems. The Demons also actively seeked the Angels. Nothing pleasured them more than corrupting an innocent Angel and eating them up quite literally. The Angels were, as mentioned, innocent and pure, and due to their gullible and happy-go-lucky nature, they stayed within their continent and didn''t go out a lot. If they wanted to go out, their preferred destination was the Elven or the Dragon Continent. The Dragons were prideful and didn''t really have thoughts of taking advantage of the Angels or lusted over their pure bodies. The Dragons, depending on the tribe, had specific tastes in things and ambitions in life. For example: the War tribe Dragons had ambitions to be the strongest warlords. These Dragons, within their own tribe, warred continuously to see who the strongest was and their love and interestsy in power solely. Just like this, different tribes had different interests, and the onlymon thing that they shared was wealth and naps. As for the Witches, this was the only race that had an even stronger affinity for wealth. Not just wealth, anything they took interest in their greed for it would be amplified by million folds. If a witch was greedy for wealth, she would go to any lengths to procure the best of the best things for herself. If a witch was greedy for lust, she would go to any lengths to procure the best of the best men or women for herself. This was how they were. Their society also worked on a power hierarchy, with the Witch Mother Queen being the strongest and also the most mysterious. The Witches didn''t know if she was their actual mother or not, but they all considered her as one and went on with their days. The news was interesting and Lith continued to browse through them. After a whole day of browsing through it, Lith finally came across something that was far more interesting than any other news he had heard. "This¡­" Chapter 692 Shocked Jasmine The interesting news that Lith saw was that there were many dimensional rifts and gates that opened in various different ces of the world. From there, foreign creatures ventured inside this world and shocked everyone. The situation had escted as many creatures appeared, but once again, it was taken under control by the higher authorities of the world. Once everything was stable, exploration teams were sent out through those rifts and gates. Through that, people found out that these rifts were different from the ones already present in the world. The already present gates would lead to somewhere simr to the current world, meaning, same elemental energies, same method of cultivation, etc. But, these new gates led to ces withpletely different surroundings. The first exploration team that was sent out got suffocated to death in a new surrounding. It was because there was some strange kind of energy other than the original elemental ones. The second team was poisoned. The third team barely survived, and so on and so forth. Situation outside was far more dangerous than the people had thought. Thankfully, one thing people became sure of was that there was no external threat. If the natives of this world went to some other ce and were threatened, the vice versa happened as well. This was good news for Lith. More ces to explore. More adventure. More dates with wives. More sweet time together. Smiling, Lith continued to browse through the information provided and check what all things happened in those new ces. * Far away from Lith. A realm suspended between two realms had a towering castle whose top pierced the heavens. Instead of the void of space the skies were painted with hues of crimson, gray, and ck. It was an ethereal yet mortifying grandeur. Around the towery a luxurious settlement with a gigantic ck metallic gate being at the front of everything, showing an entry and exit point. The gates were closed but people could still be seen going in and out of it. Crossing the gates and moving inside the towering castle, therey a gothic throne room that appeared so divine yet so evil. In this throne room sat four men and two women with a sickly pale shade of skin tone. They appeared to have not seen the sun in millions of years. However, despite theirplexion, the aura they let out was anything but sickly or weak. The prowess these six people possessed was enough to topple the entire star system. These people were none other than¡­ "Velora, what is the situation?" The man sitting on top of the throne in the throne room asked a woman with silver hair and red eyes. The two women in the room both had the same hair and eye color while the men had ck hair and simr red eyes. The woman didn''t get up from her seat or bow to the guy on the throne. She instead answered calmly, "the signs of a new world have been found, Aurelius." The man nodded lightly. "What are your findings, Ischen?" A tall and malnourished man answered, "the people from there seemed to be weak. Some of them entered the highest energy density zones and got killed. Some entered the Fog of Vilheim, and some entered the Mystic Seven Poison World." Aurelius nodded again and then looked at a man with scar on his eyes, as if someone had shed them. "Zevik?" The guy called Zevik turned his face towards Aurelius. "The coordinates are not avable." Aurelius nodded. He then stopped asking questions and slumping back on his throne, said with a calm expression, "it doesn''t matter if a new world pops out of nowhere. It doesn''t matter if a star explodes. It doesn''t matter if there''s strong individuals in any given star, for we¡­" The man closed his eyes and said softly yet domineeringly, "¡­are the Gods of this system." . . . . . A month passed. In just a month, Alexandra had achieved a breakthrough and became a Saint Rank like Lith. It was all due to the dual cultivation techniques Lith was using from the inheritance of Grand Lust Sovereign. He cultivated with her as much as he could and had her achieve this breakthrough. If Lith was awake before, Alexandra should''ve been a Saint within 50-70 years of age, given how talented she was. In any case, a little difference didn''t matter much and also didn''t hinder her growth. Once Alexandra achieved her breakthrough, she was taken away once again by Arya. Apparently, shewas now Alexandra''s older sister and really cared for her. Lith was happy with the development and once his wife''s needs were taken care of, he was given another news by his mother. Since he was a hundred-years-old, a Royal banquet had to be held. Lith was fine with it and didn''t disagree. However, he stated that he wanted to celebrate his 100th birthday together with Ralph and Dennis.I think you should take a look at Those boys had hit the hundred mark as well and what better way would be to celebrate than with friends? Friends would be an understatement. Those two were Lith''s closest friends; in today''s ng terms, they were his real ''homies''. Lith had a talk about this with his mother and sister, and at first, they rejected his proposal, but then agreed on it. The banquet was apulsion and Lith had to attend it by any means. It wouldn''t be cancelled. But, Lith could also have another party where there were just his friends and family. There, he could celebrate together with Ralph and Dennis. Lith was fine with this and after negotiations, made his mother and sister agree to having this celebration before the banquet. The celebrations wouldn''t be held anytime soon. They will take ce at the end of this year. Until then, Lith had a lot of time. Dennis and Ralph''s houses would be notified about this and Avelyn and Fiora would be made to wait until the end of the year as well. By the time all of this was done, it had been a month since the time Lith woke up. He was only truly free right now and could rx in the castle. After a week''s worth of rxing, Lith realized it was too boring to just stay in the castle. He decided it was about time he focused on his own cultivation as well. He had been dormant for almost eight decades. By now, his soul and body should''ve properly merged and there shouldn''t be a problem to cultivate more. Lith could start cultivating on his own and rank up, but this was the previous approach. He now had the best inheritance in the world and had realized that dual cultivation was a much superior approach. To cultivate, he needed a partner one realm above his own. At present, there was only one Half King he knew of. It was¡­ * Elven Royal Castle, World Tree. "LITTLE COUSINNNN!" Alea came running towards Lith and jumped on him. Lith caught her and instead of hugging her normally, took her lips and kissed her passionately while squeezing her soft cheeks from behind. Alea obviously reciprocated and liked this. However, Jasmine, the blue-haired elf, was in shock, looking at the Princess do this. She couldn''t believe what had just happened! The pure and innocent girl that she knew even before birth was doing such a thing!? How? When? What? Why? Many questions popped up in her mind as she watched the two kiss. After arriving in the castle, it was Jasmine who guided Lith to where Alea was. Alea would never stay in one ce and Lith was well aware of it. He thus needed Jasmine''s help. Lith had no idea Jasmine wasn''t aware of his rtionship with Alea and just went with the flow like he usually did, bringing about a major shock to her. Jasmine was frozen on her spot and staring at the two with a dumbfounded look. Lith didn''t see her reaction and was busy doing his things with Alea. Once he was done, he asked Alea how she was and had a small talk with her. Then, Lith parted ways with Alea, telling her that he would be back to her after exchanging some greetings with her mother. Alea agreed and asked Lith toe as soon as he could. Thus, with the stupefied Jasmine, Lith went to where Agalea was. Agalea wasn''t in her office today, she was at the peak of the World Tree, gazing at her kingdom and having tea. As Lith climbed the stairs of the watch tower at the peak, he saw his beautiful aunt sitting and staring in his direction,pletely aware that he wasing. Lith looked at her and waved. "Hello, aunt." "What brings you here, nephew Lith?" Agalea put down her cup and asked back with a smile. Lith chuckled and getting close to her, kissed her lips softly and said, "this beauty sitting right here." ''W-W-W-WHAT IN THE ACTUAL FUCK!?'' Jasmine had climbed the stairs as well and she didn''t expect the first thing she would be seeing was Lith kissing the Queen! Anyone else would''ve been fine but the¡­ but the QUEEN!? Words weren''t enough to express what she was feeling right now and her expression was anything but neutral like usual. Agalea, who could feel the tumultuous changes in Jasmine''s heart, internally chuckled. She was fully aware that Jasmine didn''t know about anything and even though she could stop Lith from kissing her, she didn''t. She wanted to see how Jasmine would react and the reaction was even better than what she had expected! To tease Jasmine further, Agalea looked Lith in the eyes and raising her breasts up, asked, "are you sure you missed me and not these?" Chapter 693 Training With Mayzin Chapter 693 Training With Mayzin Agalea and Lith were openly flirting. Although they were having a good time, Jasmine was struggling to understand what even were these rtionships. After finishing teasing Jasmine, Agalea chatted with Lith some more and understood that he was here to cultivate together with her daughter. She was fine with it and didn''t think much. She wasn''t aware of the methods with which Lith was going to cultivate and she was in for a surpriseter. Lith intentionally didn''t tell her this. Giving Agalea a kiss again, Lith parted ways with and went to Alea. He met Alea and the two immediately had sex. Lith gulped as much of her cum as he could and once he felt full with the Yin energy, he sat down in a lotus position and began absorbing it. The cool Yin soothed his hot Yang. It took him almost a week to absorb all the energy and once that was fully done, Lith felt highly rejuvenated. He didn''t even need to test it and could feel his bones, muscles, and overall body be stronger. He gained better control over the elemental energies Alea was proficient in and his attainment in them rose as well. Lith continued his cultivation for a month and when he felt it was enough for now, he bid Alea farewell and went home. Once Lith was home, he was notified by Luna that his mother wanted to see him. Wondering what it was, Lith went to the courtyard to see his mother. As he neared, he was surprised to see a guest sitting with his mother. This person was a purple-haired, purple-eyeddy. More precisely, Lith''s third aunt, Mayzin. Walking close to his mother, Lith waved at Mayzin and said, "hello, aunt." Mayzin waved back at Lith and said with a neutral face, "greetings, nephew." Lith settled down beside his mother and Lilith then looked at him and said with a smile, "baby, your aunt Mayzin is here to take you." "Hmm?" Lith was confused. Lilith took out a scroll from her ring and cing it on the table, exined, "look at this. These are the things you''ve learnt in the past hundred years." The scroll contained the amount of things Lith needed to learn during certain ages. It showed how much he had progressed and how much was remaining. As of hundred years old, Lith had covered sixty percent of the things he had to learn, and that was an astonishing number, given how he was active for only two decades and was sleeping during the rest of the time. thing from his two aunts and he was surprised to know that he would be learning something from his third aunt as well. "¡­you learnt battles and survival from your aunt Lucifer, administration from your aunt Agalea, and now, you have to learn crowd control as well as the ways to strengthen your will. For that, there''s your aunt Mayzin who will guide you properly." What Lilith had said was true. Lith had learnt some or the other thing from his two aunts and he was surprised to know that he would be learning something from his third aunt as well. Mayzin looked at Lith and said, "survival in this world isn''t possible without an unshakable will. If your spirit isn''t strong, you''ll be crushed the moment youe across someone realms above you." Lith nodded. "I understand that, aunt." This thing had happened before during the inheritance trial of Grand Lust Sovereign. Lith was absolutely powerless in front of him and it was at that day he realized just how much stronger he needed to get. However, Lith didn''t get intimated or felt fear despite the great pressure that descended from him. He was pretty confident in his ability to have a strong will even if there was a literal God in front of him. But, even though he had one skill, he didn''t know how to have proper crowd control and it was something he needed to learn. Lith didn''t reject his mother or aunt''s proposal regarding her training him. He was alright with the ns and couldn''t even guess that it was all a setup. Long ago, Lilith had made a bet with Mayzin stating that she would need to go on a date with her son within a hundred years. The hundred years were almost going to be over and Lilith thus gave a call to Mayzin. Mayzin could only sigh and curse herself from making such a bet. She knew she had to keep her word and started nning things with Lilith. Both thedies collectively decided that it would be better for Lith to just train under Mayzin instead of going on a normal date. Mayzin would teach Lith until he got proficient in it and if at this time, she liked him, she was free to take things further. Mayzin shook this thing off by stating that she wouldn''t fall for a child. She readily epted the challenge without knowing what would happen to herter. The three talked together for a while, discussing Lith''s training and other misceneous things. In this meantime, Lith realized that he had yet to go on a honeymoon with Lucy, Arya, and Alexandra. He got lost in thoughts thinking about them while Lilith and Mayzin continued to talk. Finally, after a good while, Lith could only shake those thoughts aside as he knew it couldn''t be helped. The circumstances were such that he couldn''t go on a honeymoon. But, now that he was awake, he had all the time in his hand and to take them anywhere they wanted. Lith''s top priority was to cultivate. His body was ready to absorb all things thrown at it and develop. He wasn''t going to let it rx anymore. The other priority was the honeymoon, followed by investigating this whole fiasco of the Evure God n. His grandmother had suffered so much for his mother''s sake. He wanted to see if she was still alive or dead. If dead, he wanted to see her grave and pay respect to her, followed by wreak vengeance on the entirety of this so-called Evure God n. "When are we leaving?" Mayzin asked Lilith. Lilith looked at Lith and waited for him to answer. Lith was still lost in his thoughts. Lilith flicked his forehead lightly and said, "baby, aunt asked you something." Lith put his attention on Mayzin and said, "my apologies, what was the question, aunt?" "I asked, when are we leaving?" Mayzin wasn''t angry at Lith zoning out. She was just wondering what he may be thinking of. Lith got up and said, "we can leave now if you want." Mayzin nodded and got up. "Okay then,e with me." She went towards Lith and holding his hand, said, "we''re leaving, Lilith." "Have a fun time." Lilith waved at the two and said with a smile. "I''ll be back soon, mom." Lith waved back at her and said. . . . . . Empress'' Castle, Star Dragon City. Far up in the skiesy a sky ind mightier than any city in the world. Atop the indy a tower, high enough which even the naked eyes couldn''t perceive. In this tower, at the very peak, appeared the Dragon Empress with the Vampire Prince. Standing at the edge of the peak, Mayzin put Lith down on the same edge and said, "circle this peak while looking down. You have exactly thirty seconds, nephew." She then took a step ahead and looking him in the eyes, said in a calm tone, "if you fail to do it¡­" She made a knife out of elemental energy and put it against his throat. "¡­l''ll kill you." ''What¡­'' Lith was surprised with the sudden change of tone. He didn''t expect his aunt would get this aggressive the moment they started their training. Despite the initial shock, Lith was a seasoned warrior and simply nodded his head and followed the instructions. He looked down and¡­ Badump! His heart skipped a beat and then immediately started racing. Lith had no acrophobia but looking down, he couldn''t see the depths, and was feeling a sense of vertigo. ''What is this¡­'' Lith had been to the highest of highs but had never seen such a thing happen. He guessed that it might be something rted to his aunt''s powers and brushed aside the thoughts. Lith took a step forward toplete the task, but his legs quivered on their own and his body shuddered. Lith knitted his brows. ''Why is my body and mind not in sync?'' Lith tried taking another step but the same thing repeated. ''What the fuck?'' Chapter 694 Treasures Are Anchors Chapter 694 Treasures Are Anchors After what seemed like an eternity, but was only just an hour, Lithpleted circling the peak and stood in front of his aunt again. Mayzin stared at him for a good few seconds and analyzed his spirit. "Not bad, nephew." She said and on its own, her hand went forwards to pat Lith''s shoulder. Mayzin was trying her best to keep a distance from Lith, however, the aunt within her that cared for her nephew and nieces couldn''t help bute out from time to time when Lith did something she found astonishing. The peak they both were on was a ce no dragon had ess to, not even the ones serving Mayzin. It was Mayzin''s personal spot and she came here to rx and nap, shutting herself off from the world. This ce was filled with traps, illusions, and most importantly¡­ curses. If Lith''s will was weak, he would''ve fallen down sooner orter due to the illusions. If it was wavering and slightly strong, he would''ve gotten cursed and would still fall down or have some other adverse reactions on his body. But, none of the above was the case as much to Mayzin''s surprise, his will was far stronger than she had imagined. She hated to admit it, but she was impressed by her nephew. Of course, not in a manner that meant attraction, but in the way of how family members would be proud of their child achieving something. "What was the purpose of this, aunt? If you don''t mind me asking." Lith asked politely. In this world, it was rude to ask your master what they were teaching as it basically meant you were questioning them and doubting them. Lith was thus careful with his words when asking. He simply wanted to know what his aunt was making him do, there wasn''t much essence to it other than that. Mayzin didn''t mind Lith''s question and answered what she was testing. "Oh, I see." Lith nodded in understanding after knowing. Mayzin nodded as well. "You did good. But, before we proceed, I need to ask you something." Lith looked at her and waited for her to ask the question. Mayzin cleared her throat and asked, "do you have any treasure on you?" "Hmm?" Lith was confused. "What qualifies as a treasure, aunt?" If this was some average person, they would''ve immediately taken out an artifact they found in some strange ce or maybe a token they got from some mysterious old stranger. In Lith''s case, he had many things that a normal person would consider as treasure, and nothing that he personally would consider as one. He needed rification and asked Mayzin that. "A treasure is something you value a lot. It could be anything, as simple as a rock or as expensive as a peak grade magic stone. What do you have on you that you value the most?" Mayzin borated her question. What Mayzin said got Lith to think. He tried hard to find something, but there was nothing on him that he treasured. Everything felt useless as he was a firm believer of having absolute power and not being boosted by some artifacts. However, a split secondter, something clicked him and he said, "I treasure my loved ones the most, aunt." "¡­" Mayzin stared at Lith for a good few seconds, before flicking his forehead. It stinged Lith and he felt some pain. Though there was no reaction on his face due to it. "Nephew, I am asking about material things, not your emotional stuff." "Oh." Lith finally realized it. "I don''t really have anything on me like that, aunt." "Really?" Mayzin was surprised. Lith nodded. She extended her hand out and held the pendant around Lith''s neck. "This isn''t something you treasure?" Lith looked down and saw the pendant. Memories of the past shed in front of his eyes as he looked at it. This pendant was something he got as a gift during the first time he went out of the castle. It contained a picture of him, his mother, and his sister within it. Not only him, Lilith and Lucy had this pendant as well. This pendant wasn''t any artifact or something that brought a big boost to Lith, it was just a normal pendant with a picture in it. Lith held the pendant in his hand and had a look at it. Sure, it was good and made him emotional remembering the past. However¡­ Lith shook his head. "It isn''t, aunt." Lith didn''t have any attachment to any material things on him. It was what it was. "Hmm¡­" Mayzin got to thinking, hearing it. Lith seemed detached from materialistic things and although it was a good thing, it was also bad in its own way. This was a world of power. You needed to have every little thing at your disposal to survive. If Lith didn''t even have any weapon on him that he considered his favorite, how was he supposed to fight properly? No matter how strong one got, they needed a weapon or some or the other artifact on them for a boost. Mayzin was a Supreme Rank, a being almost his mother''s age. She knew the ways of the world and she knew he needed to have at least one such thing on him. There was also a serious need for a treasure, some piece of material that Lith considered highly valuable. Not only would it make Lith emotional if he lost it, it would also act as an anchor to stabilize him in the most difficult of situations. For example: If Lith had attachments to this pendant, if he was all alone in some ce quiet or stranded somewhere, he could look at these and have his mental state stabilized. This pendant could be a reminder that he had people waiting for him at home, it could develop a feeling of hope, and motivate him to fight hard. Any materialistic thing could be an anchor easily. There were many ways to have an anchor, it could be some fond memory, or some other thing, but the best and sure shot way was having a material with you and looking at it. To ess memories, one needed a trigger, which was much difficult to have. But, a material? All one had to do was look at it. After a few seconds of thinking, Mayzin held Lith''s shoulder and vanished from her spot. The two then appeared in a massive praying hall. The hall was empty and had many paintings, relics, and symbols. It was ancient as well as seemed sacred. The relics and symbols were arranged in rows at the side of the hall like some trophies and Mayzin took Lith to one such relic. Standing in front of what seemed like a roaring blue dragon, Mayzin turned to look at Lith and said, "these relics are something that belonged to great warriors of the Dragon race. They are all really old and have survived even the chaotic and deste era." Lith was surprised hearing this. Now this was something fascinating. He knew he had such antiques back at home as well, but he didn''t have ess to them because he was of low rank. The most ancient thing he had seen was of the Ancient Tranquility Era and despite asking his mother to let him see the ancient treasures, she denied him and asked him to get stronger if he wanted ess. Mayzin then continued, "there are exactly a hundred and one relics here. By imbuing some of your spiritual power in them, you would be taken into the time of the warrior that possessed this relic. It will be something real and willst exactly one thousand and one nights." "You have to survive all these nights and in case you die¡­" Mayzin turned serious and stared at Lith. She leaned forward to have a stare down. Lith wasn''t fazed. What could be the worst thing that can happen anyway? She would say he would die, maybe not get to resurrect, something along these lines¡­ "¡­you''ll be cursed¡­" ''Oh, it''s a curs¡ª'' "¡­cursed to be a warrior. Meaning you''ll lose all attachments to all things and would be a mindless freak who just has one thing in his mind: TRAIN! TRAIN! TRAIN! STRONG! STRONG! STRONG!" "¡­" ''What the fuck?'' Lith was bbergasted by the way his aunt spoke. He failed to realize if she was actually half a million years old like his mother or born yesterday. Looking at Lith''s surprised face, Mayzin smiled and pped his cheek lightly. "You''re my sister''s son, my best friend''s husband, and also my stupid otaku neet''s lover. I don''t want you to be a mindless freak like that¡­" "¡­so work hard, okay?" Chapter 695 Acting As The Ancient War Dragon 695 Acting As The Ancient War Dragon DUDUDUDUDUDUDUDU! Intense drum rollings resounded in the battlefield Lith had just been thrown into. The very first relic was of an ancient war dragon who was, as one would expect¡­ at war. It was a dusty battlefield; more correctly, everything was destroyed by the dragons and the battlefield was razed into a dusty desert. At one side was the earth tribe and at the other side was the dark tribe, shing in a blood thirsty manner. ROAAAAAARRRRRR! "ALL HAIL LORD RUVIN!" A ck dragon roared at the skies and charged towards the army of brown dragons at the opposite ends. "THE DARK TRIBE WILL PAY FOR THEIR AUDACITY!" The brown dragons shouted and charged as well. With how intense things were, it was obvious that both the parties were thirsty for each other''s blood and wouldn''t settle unless they killed or got killed. Information poured into Lith''s mind and he got briefed with the dispute happening. During the ancient times, there was a well between the earth and the dark dragon tribes. This well, when explored, contained profound treasures that could benefit both the earth and the dark tribes. As it was in the middle, the two tribes fought for its seizure. The situation between them escted so much that one fine day, the lord of the dark tribe assassinated the son of the lord of the earth tribe. The earth tribe thus dered an all out war and the intense shes were happening over a reasonpletely unrted to the well, which everyone was initially fighting for. The ancient war dragon whose memories Lith was living in had something within him change during this point. What it was, what he did, how he did, it was all up to Lith to find out as he had be the war dragon himself. He was living as the war dragon in this memory and was supposed to do things like him throughout the one thousand and one nights. If he failed to do things like him, he was bound to die. Of course, Lith had the leeway to modify, adapt, and improvise. He could also do something better than what the ancient war dragon had done and could still survive. Standing at the sidelines, Lith thought what could the ancient war dragon have done. As he pondered while watching the two tribes curse and fight each other, he realized, ''ahh¡­ dragons are simple minded creatures. If they have power, they could just stop everything by meddling in between.'' Understanding what to do, Lith chuckled and soared through the smoke-filled sky, extending his massive dark wings that belonged to the ancient war dragon. As he descended upon the chaotic battlefield, the rumble of hisnding shook the ground beneath him. Both Earth and Dark dragons momentarily paused their brutal sh, their attention captured by the arrival of the ancient war dragon. Lith gave them a domineering look and with amanding presence, addressed the warring factions with his voice resonating with authority: "Cease this senseless violence!" The dragons were momentarily dumbfounded with the sudden intrusion and were too stunned to speak. Lith, with the samemanding tone, continued, as if he had years of wisdom, "We are dragons, mighty beings of magic and strength. We must find a way to resolve this conflict without shedding more blood." Suddenly, the warring dragons who were stunned, felt their emotions flutter. The dragons were hesitating and their eyes were flickering with uncertainty as they regarded the imposing figure before them. Looking at them, Lith knew his words held power, but breaking the cycle of violence would not be an easy task. He knew he needed to show them a different path, a way to bridge the gap between the Earth and Dark dragons. Smiling, Lith decided it was about time he showed off some of his skills. Drawing upon his newfound abilities as a war dragon, Lith summoned a dazzling disy of elemental magic. His scales shimmered with a fusion of earth and dark energy ¡ª a representation of unity, and with a sweeping motion of his wings, he unleashed a wave of swirling energy that engulfed the battlefield. The dragons were shocked to witness something so astonishing. They had never seen such magic before. That was obvious as Lith wasn''t someone from the past, but the future. Magic had advanced considerably by his time. As the energy subsided, Lith continued to demonstrat his mastery over both earth and dark magic. He shaped the terrain, creating a magnificent garden amidst the destion, where lush vegetation sprouted from the barren ground. Trees intertwined with shadows, their branchesden with sparkling gemstones. The dragons watched in awe, their aggressive postures rxing as they took in the beauty that Lith had woven before them. Pretty soon, Intrigued and drawn by the allure of the enchanted garden, representatives from both tribes approached hesitantly. With an outstretched w, Lith gestured for them toe closer. "Behold, the abundance that lies within unity," he dered. "The treasures of the well can benefit both the Earth and Dark tribes. Let us share in its wealth rather than fight over it." The words may seem cringe, but this was the ancient time and Lith had to be smart enough to not use fancy lingos. to say and what not to. The Earth and Dark dragons exchanged nces as they heard Lith''s words. Their hardened He had a vast amount of information about the past and was well-versed with history. He knew what to say and what not to. The Earth and Dark dragons exchanged nces as they heard Lith''s words. Their hardened expressions softened and they began to see the possibilities of cooperation, of setting aside their differences for a brighter future. It wasn''t easy however, as the memory of their lord''s in son and the bitter grudges still lingered. Not to mention the countless dragons that had died in the battlefield currently and in the past due to this conflict. They weren''t stupid enough to believe someone like that, but the aura that Lith gave out clearly showed that he belonged to the war tribe ¡ª a tribe that was proficient in war particrly. They knew that if he wanted to, he could join any side and fight till death. They also knew he possessed the power to wipe them out as well. The strength of a war dragon was never to be underestimated, they all knew well. It was all thanks to this that Lith''s intervention ended up igniting a spark of hope in these two tribes. Dragons worshipped the ones stronger than them and since Lith was clearly stronger, they ceased the pointless battle and pondered over the shared benefits. Inspired by Lith''s actions, representatives from both tribes stepped forward and tentatively extended their ws in a gesture of reconciliation, trying to settle aside their differences and mend ties. It wasn''t easy, but it was the only way forward, they all believed. Slowly, the dragons on both sides followed suit, until a line of unity formed, bridging the gap between them. Lith watched with a sense of aplishment and relief as the dragons began to converse, their voices carrying tones of curiosity and willingness to findmon ground. The echoes of battle subsided, reced by the murmurs of potential peace. At that moment, Lith understood the immense responsibility he held as the war dragon. Resolving the conflict would not be a single act, but a continuous effort. He could understand what the ancient war dragon might be thinking of at this very moment and since he had a thousand more nights to spend here, he decided to guide the dragons toward understanding, coboration, and a shared vision of prosperity. As the sun broke through the clouds, casting a warm glow upon the garden of unity, Lith took flight once more, his wings carrying him to other regions in need of his intervention. This time, he had the much needed rity and knew what he was supposed to do. During this journey of his, hepletely forgot that there was a curse that woulde up in case he failed. The curse was never on his mind and he was totally focused on solving issues of these dragons. While he did that and showcased his abilities, his understanding of the elements was rising and he was bing more and more proficient. His understanding of Earth and Dark magic had been raised considerably and he was halfway through the Half King Rank attainment in these fields. A thousand nights passed in a jiffy with him trying to resolve the problems of these two tribes. As it was the dawn of the one thousand and one night, instead of being pulled out of the relic, something magical happened. Chapter 696 What Monster Did Lilith Create? 696 What Monster Did Lilith Create? Lith''s body shimmered with a bright light as pieces of the dragon flesh from him came off. The shiny pieces then got together and a youthful person with long ck hair and two big horns on his head appeared in front of him. "Child¡­" The man said to Lith. "¡­you are not a dragon, yet you possess immense knowledge of the dragons." "Speak, what do you desire?" Having spent one thousand nights in this ce, Lith had gained immense knowledge and that wasn''t the thing he seeked. He also had ess to lots of resources back at home so there was no need for any treasure here as well. So, what should he ask from this person? Lith got to thinking. In his past life, he had read so many novels but all of them were about a poor guy rising to riches or some weak person rising to absolute power. Sure there were novels where main characters were nobles but none of them had everything like how Lith did. This was a good thing but also a problem since Lith would have some troubles like in the current situation. After racking his brains for a bit, Lith got an idea and asked, "I can ask anything?" "Yes." There was confidence in the ancient war dragon''s voice. Lith nodded. "Then, I''d like some hints to clear the rest of the relics. Do you have it?" The ancient war dragon didn''t say anything and waved his hand, bing a glitter of light and flowing into Lith''s be. Information poured into Lith''s mind once again and one by one, he was briefed on what the relics were, what he should expect, and some hints to clear the most difficult challenges. Smiling, Lith was happy and after a few hours, when the one thousand and one night ended, he was taken out of the relic. "How was it?" Mayzin was standing still and appeared to be waiting for him. Before answering her, Lith asked, "how much time has passed, aunt?" "Ten minutes." Mayzin answered. Lith nodded. ''So a hundred days inside equals one minute here. Good, I might end up making lots of progress.'' Lith turned to look at his aunt and continued, "it wasn''t as challenging as I thought it would be. There were some difficulties, but overall, it was nice" Mayzin smiled. "I knew this wouldn''t pose a threat to you. You''re a Prince after all. I wanted to check if you are a spoiled brat or raised well. Apparently, it seems thetter." Mayzin chuckled after saying so. "Hey." Lith shook his head. "You shouldn''t doubt my mother''s teaching, aunt. She may not seem like she excels at anything, but trust me, she does in anything and everything, with parenting being the number one thing she''s good at." Mayzinughed hard and patted Lith''s shoulder. "Right, right, I know, you don''t need to remind me." She thenposed herself and putting on her round sses, continued, "in any case, I didn''t want to see you get cursed so this was of moderate difficulty. If you go into the next relic, you wouldn''t be able toe out unless you''ve cleared all the remaining ones." "Meaning¡­" Lith would need to spend a thousand and one night in each relic back to back and there were a hundred such relics. So, he wouldn''t be able toe out unless he''s cleared all of it. This thing made Lith have second guesses. Only he knew how boring it was to spend so many days inside. Although his proficiency increased in Earth and Dark elemental energies, it wasn''t worth it. He could achieve the same outside as well. Lith shook his head after his aunt finished and said, "aunt, your goal was to let me discover a treasure for myself, right? Give me some time and I''ll find one myself." Mayzin shook her head. "We don''t have a lot of time, I need to train you on crowd control as well." Lith sighed and shook his head with a smile. "Aunt, I don''t want to spend so many years inside. It''s a pain." Mayzin tilted her head in confusion. "Why? It''s just around three hundred years if we calcte the time for all relics." Lith stared at her with a dumbfounded gaze. Did thisdy here forget that he wasn''t a Supreme Rank like her? Three hundred years was a lot! He would die! He wanted to say this out loud, but looking at how innocent his aunt seemed and failed to realize it, Lith chuckled and joked, "Well, I won''t get to see you for three hundred years, that''s a big no. I met my dragon aunt after so many years, I wanna spend some quality time with her." "¡­" Now Mayzin was dumbfounded. ''This guy¡­'' She suddenly turned alert. ''¡­I really need to be wary of him otherwise he''s gonna snatch me too in the same manner he did to Agalea and Lucifer. Shit¡­'' ''¡­what monster has Lilith created?'' Lith''s words were a joke, but it ended up making a Supreme Rank''s heart flutter and put her on guard. "Ahem." Mayzin cleared her throat, trying not to show what she internally was thinking. "I won''t continue unless you have a treasure on you and I won''t give you more than three months to find it. If, within three months you don''t get anything, I''ll be cancelling our training." This was slightly bad, but Lith ended up nodding his head and agreeing. This was better than being trapped in one ce for three hundred years. "I am alright with it and will be back in three months." Mayzin nodded. "Make sure you don''t just pick up any trash and consider it a treasure." Lith chuckled. "Aunt, one man''s trash is ano¡ª" "Oh, elements, not again. Not the trash-treasure saying." Mayzin felt a headache. The number of times someone had said this line to her, it was uncountable. If she got a magic stone for every saying, she would have the same amount of wealth she has now. Lith chuckled again, looking at the annoyed expression. "Alright, alright. I''ll be taking my leave then." "Good luck, and find something that is close to you. It would be best if it''s a weapon, but hey, it works even if it''s just a simple rock that you find valueable." Mayzin adviced before Lith left. Lith nodded and vanished from Star Dragon City. He was back in Nightingale again and stayed there for a week, researching the ces where there were inheritances or just something mysterious. It didn''t take long for him to find out that there was an odd fluctuationing from a gate that was opened up. It was said that the people who went inside, came out unscathed. They had no memories of their encounter and even after multiple checks, they seemed to be fit and fine with no problems. These people were put under watch, but even after many years, nothing of note happened to them and they were perfectly fine. Finding it odd and mysterious, Lith decided to give this gate a go. He anyway was going to explore these gates sooner orter, now he found a good excuse for it and could go. Before leaving, Lith called his boys to see if they were free or involved in some work. Apparently, they were busy, but for Lith, they made time and said that they were on their way to wherever he was going. Lith had a goodugh at this thing and shared the gate''s coordinates with them. He then went to get Ren from his mothers who were now Lucifer''s girls. Lucifer had be their godmother and was taking good care of them. From Lilith, he got to know that Lucifer now watched anime together with her girls and apparently, just like the mother, the daughters were starting to be otaku neets as well. For obvious reasons, Lucifer had stopped roaming around nude and wore clothes. She also stopped masturbating because she was surrounded by her girls. Justst week, sheined to his mother about how hard it was to go for so many days without masturbating. Also, she had to make lots of excuses to her girls and at this point, it had be so obvious that they probably knew what their godmother did in seclusion. Lucifer was so worried about it and Lilith was having a goodugh at watching her suffer. In any case, Lith got Ren back after he asked Luna to go get him. His mothers were against it but eventually due to Lucifer, theyplied. Now, along with Ren, Lith was on his way to mysterious gate. Chapter 697 Reunion With Ralph And Dennis ? In the heart of a dense, ancient forest stood a towering monolith¡ªa portal to another realm. This mysterious portal, known as the Crimson Gate, emanated an eerie, crimson glow that cast haunting shadows on the surrounding vegetation. Standing at twelve feet tall, the gate appeared to beposed of a mysterious, pulsating red material, swirling with energy. The air surrounding it was crackling with a palpable sense of anticipation, whispering secrets and enticing the curious to step through and discover the wonders¡ªor dangers¡ªof the uncharted dimension beyond. It was a creepy and dark ambience around it, but to the creatures of night, this ce was no different than heaven. Adventurers were swarming the gate and roaming around it continuously. Lith, along with Ren, had reached the gate and was looking for Ralph and Dennis. To his surprise, the two were standing like fools in front of the gate,pletely mesmerized by the beauty of it. Appearance wise, despite being a hundred years old now, the two seemed the same as before. The only thing that changed about them was the aura they gave off and it was evident that these two had be Saint Ranks. Lith sneaked close to the two, pped Ralph''s head from behind, and vanished. Ralph knitted his brows and turned to look at Dennis. Without saying a word, he hit him on his head. "Stop ying around." "What the fuck?" Dennis cursed, but then thought he might''ve done something wrong and didn''t say anything to Ralph. The two went back to watching the Crimson Gate. Lith smiled and went behind them again. p! "You bastard, why are you hitting me?" p! Dennis knitted his brows and pped Ralph''s head. "You hit me first." Ralph was annoyed and hit Dennis again. "What? When?" Dennis hit Ralph after saying so. "Now." Ralph hit him back. The two went back and forth for a while and at the sidelines, Lith was recording them while chuckling evilly. The two''s conflict quickly escted and they started fighting like cats and dogs. Whileughing, Lith recorded their embarrassing moments and once done, appeared before the two and said, "Sup, boys," as if he wasn''t the reason for this. Listening to the familiar voice, the two stopped fighting and turned to look at Lith. "Your Highness!" "Lith!" "Heyyyyy¡­" Lith smiled and went in for a hug. "Baaaaaah! It''s been so loooooong!" Dennis chided. "Yes, been a really long time." Ralph got out of the hug and for once, agreed with Dennis. "No wait, before you answer, what''s that thing on your head, Your Highness?" Dennis pointed at the white ball of fur on Lith''s head. Hearing himself be called, the little pup Ren uncurled himself. "WAAAAA, IT''S MOVING!" Ralph had an annoyed look as he saw Dennis''s stupidly surprised face. "Close your mouth, idiot." Lith chuckled. "He''s Ren, my puppy," Lith did a short introduction. Even after eight decades, Ren was still the same puppy and it was evident that it took a long time for magical beasts like him to grow. "Oooooh! I see! If we were bringing pets, you should''ve said it to me, Your Highness. I would''ve brought Mu Mu here." Dennis said in his usual cheerful tone. Ralph nodded. "Me too." "Me too?" "Me too?" Lith and Dennis both were surprised with Ralph''sment. "¡­" Ralph showed a look of confusion on his face as he heard the two. "What do you mean, ''me too''?" Dennis asked. "Do you have a pet too?" "Well¡­" Ralph suddenly realized he had never told the two about such a thing and understood why they seemed confused. He cleared his throat and continued, "I have a pet too. Got him like fifty years ago during a trip to the Forests of ra in the southern inds of the Human Continent." "WHAAAAAA¡ª WHAT THE FUCK!" Dennis opened his mouth again in surprise. "You¡ª You went to the Human Continent? A low level demon like you?" Dennis was really surprised. He, being a vampire, was forbidden from going to the Human Contient until he was about a King Rank or so. It was dangerous out there and this made him genuinely surprised by Ralph''s adventures. Ralph nodded. "I found an ancient demon grave there, had to go." "Damn!" Dennis said in surprise. "That must be fun and really ballsy of you to do. The attack from the Devils is still fresh on the minds of those humans and you went there at such a time. Those Humans don''t know the difference between the Devils and the Demons, it''s a surprise that you''re still alive." Ralph rolled his eyes. Dennis was exaggerating too much. "What happened further?" Lith asked, ignoring Dennis''s reply and asking Ralph further. Ralph shook his head. "Nothing much, I just got myself a red-coloured parrot who happens to know how tomunicate with animals and trante it in normalnguage." "DAAAAAAMMM¡ªMFFF! MFFF!" Ralph shoved the handkerchief from his pocket into Dennis''s mouth and made him shut up. He was just too annoying. Lith nodded. "I see." Cough! Cough! Dennis somehow managed to throw the handkerchief out of his mouth and coughed. It was not a great experience to deepthroat a handker¡ª ''Wait, what the fuck, I didn''t deepthroat a handkerchief! It was just in my mouth!'' Nobody had used Dennis, but he was still trying to convince himself that it wasn''t something weird that just happened. "You bastard, what the hell did you do?" Dennis cursed and asked for an exnation. Being around Ralph for so long, he had picked up the word ''hell'' and watching too much anime, he also picked up the word ''holy shit'', even though he wasn''t a Demon or an Angel. Ralph rolled his eyes and didn''t answer. Ptui! Dennis spit down and said with an using tone, "what even was in that handkerchief? I can still feel the stupid smell of iting inside of me." "¡­" "¡­" Both Ralph and Lith were dumbfounded with thement from Dennis. "What?" Dennis wasn''t aware of what he had just said. "What did you say?" Lith asked calmly. "I just said I can feel the smelling inside of me¡ª hey, why are you recording¡ª wait¡­ WAIT! WAIT! WAIT!" The realization of what he had just said hit Dennis. "NOOOOO! DELETE THAT!" Dennis ram behind Lith to get the video recording. Ralph sighed and shook his head. "I am surrounded by an idiot." "Woof! Woof!" Ren, who was beside Ralph, barked and agreed. He too was surrounded by an idiot. Ralph blinked and stared at Ren. He didn''t understand his barks, but could somehow tell what must be going on in his head. "Your master will kill you if you say something like this," he warned. "Woof!" Ren didn''t care. Ralph smiled and shook his head. Lith and Dennis came back to the spot, with Dennis epting defeat. "Please don''t share it with anyone, Your Highness. My already low chances of scoring any bitches will fall down even further." Dennis pleaded. Lith chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t send it to anyone." "Phew¡ª" "Except your wife." "What!?" Dennis was stupefied for a second, but then calmed down. "Heh, jokes on you, I ain''t marrying anytime soon." Lith chuckled. "You''re missing out then." "What do you mea¡­ aaaaaahhhhhh¡ª I remember, you''re married, aren''t you, Your Highness?" It clicked Dennis. Lith nodded. "That''s right. It''s really amazing." "Hey! Last time you told us about it but didn''t tell us who your wives are or what their name is. Are you going to still keep us in the dark? C''mon, it''s been eight decades now!" Dennisined. Lith smiled and shook his head. "I''ll tell you the name of two of my wives, if you get it right, I''ll invite you to my wedding that''ll happen in the future." "Huh? What?" Both Ralph and Dennis were confused and asked. "Aren''t you married already? What do you mean future wedding?" Lithughed and patted Dennis''s shoulder. "Buddy, who said I have only one wife and don''t n to have more?" Ralph and Dennis blinked at this sudden revtion. They were surprised, but not so much now. "Anyway, the name of my two wives is¡­" Lith took a pause and smiled, creating some suspense. "¡­is?" Lith chuckled. "It''s Arya and Emilia. Good luck trying to guess who they are." "Arya and Emilia¡­" Ralph and Dennis repeated the name softly. "Arya and Emilia¡­" "Arya and Emilia¡­" "Arya and¡ª" "HOLYYYYY SHITTTT!" "!!!!!!!!" "ARYA AND EM¡ª NO!" "TEACHER AND PRINCIPAL!" Chapter 698 Inside The Crimson Gate Chapter 698 Inside The Crimson Gate As soon as it clicked to the two who Lith was talking about, they jumped and clinged to him. "YOUR HIGHNESS, YOU SERIOUSSS!!!??" Dennis shook Lith''s shoulder and asked in a hyperactive manner. Touching the Prince like this could get one beheaded, however, Dennis was exempted from all of it for obvious reasons. Lithughed. "Who knows?" "How did this happen?" Ralph tugged onto Lith''s sleeve and asked in a calm manner, unlike Dennis. "Umu. Umu. How? How?" Dennis asked Lith again. Chuckling, Lith felt he shouldn''t keep this thing a secret from his only two friends for long. "Well¡­" Lith began reciting his love story with his two cute wives and gave the necessary details that would fulfil the curiosity of these two. Let alone Dennis, even the calm Ralph was starting to make a shocked expression. Their faces were a delight to see and made Lithugh. Once he finished reciting the tale, Dennis, with a newfound respect for Lith, bowed and said, "impable charisma, mine noble Prince. I must profess, none other canpare to thee. Pray, bestow upon this humble subject of thine some sage counsel." Dennis was so impressed, he suddenly turned into an old English ywright. "Unbelievable. Unmatchable. Unfathomable." Ralph only said three words, but it was enough to express all the shock he was feeling. Lith chuckled. "You guys sure like to exaggerate." Ralph and Dennis sharply turned to look at Lith with an expression that read: ''What the fuck did you just say?'' Exaggeration was the least of these things! Lith patted the two''s shoulders. "Anyway, we should get going. Ren is gonna get hungry, I gotta feed him something. Let''s go hunt inside." The two didn''t know what to say more and just nodded their heads in response. Along with Ren on shoulder, Lith went inside the Crimson Gate with Ralph and Dennis. As soon as he took a step inside¡­ * BOOM! "It''s time to step inside." A blonde-haired teen in a formal ck suit said as he looked at the Crimson Gate in front of him st its aura. The teen turned back before stepping in and said, "if I die inside, everything of mine is yours, Marco. Good bye." "Master¡ª" A man in a butler outfit was about to ask his master to not say such things, but his master was gone. He sighed and stared at the empty space in front of him after his master disappeared in the gate. * Sitting on a mighty throne was a tall red-haired girl, unbothered by the Crimson Gate that loomed above her. Her expression was neutral, there was blood on her clothes, and beneath, beside, at the back, and at the front, everywhere there was a pile of corpses. The girl was staring at the space in front of her and tapping her feet, waiting for something. The heavens, as if listening to her thoughts, sted the Crimson Gate''s aura at the red-haired girl. The girl, still unbothered, got up slowly and extending her hand forwards, had a staff manifest within her palm. She looked up at the gate and said with her lips curving slightly upwards, "my wait is finally over. We are going to meet now, it seems." She licked her lips as her eyes turned murderous. "It''ll be fun." The girl did a flip and vanished into the gate above. Just like the red-haired girl and the blonde-haired teen, at three other ces, the Crimson Gate sted its aura and signalled the ones standing in front of it to enter. The three people entered and once everyone was in, the Crimson Gate vanished. Vanished from all ces in the universe. . . . . . "WHERE DID THE GATE GO!?" Adventurers around the gate in Lith''s world shouted in panic. After Lith and his party entered, the gate suddenly vanished, bringing out some chaos in the ce. "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED!?" Some cursed, in frustration, in pain, in agony, and in jealousy. Everyone was here to reap whatever rewards there were avable. They had also realized that it was pretty safe inside and other than losing memories, there were no problems. But such a thing was now gone and everyone just couldn''t take it well. After the initial panic, fights broke out in that ce since it was awlessnd and the usual conflict among adventurers began. * Stepping inside the Crimson Gate, Lith found himself standing atop a towering sand dune in a fantastical desert. The atmosphere was cold and eerie, it was dark here, but the blue moon hanging in the skies illuminated everything quite well. Lith didn''t even need to look around as he entered a strange ce as right in front of him was a bottomless pit, within which was a maze that spiralled its way towards the skies; its end unknown. Lith took a deep breath and shook his head. "I have no idea why, but everytime I enter strange ces, I am left all alone." Beside him, Ralph and Dennis weren''t there, neither was Ren. He was alone once again andmented in an annoyed tone. He was really looking forward to having an adventure with those three. In any case, nothing could be done now and he could just move forward. Lith looked at the maze in front and analyzed it. The maze was intricately designed, its walls, adorned with ancient carvings and mystical symbols, seemed to float suspended in mid-air. The sheer scale andplexity of the maze were both daunting and enticing, making Lith want to embark on a remarkable journey of exploration and discovery. From his vantage point on the sand dune, Lith gazed at the twisting paths and towering walls of the maze, stretching as far as his eyes could see. Thebyrinthine structure seemed to defy thews of physics, with stairways that spiralled upwards, bridges that defied gravity, and portals that shimmered with enchantment. As Lith contemted the challenge thaty ahead, he could feel the whispers of ancient secrets and hidden treasures calling out to him. "I feel the calling already¡­" Lith said, as he felt the unspoken whispers. Shaking his head, he began his descent down the sandy slope, preparing himself to navigate the mysterious depths of the suspended maze. Taking a step inside, brightmps illuminated the path in front of him which seemed to have no end. Lith bravely charged towards the maze and once he was at the entrance, he saw a dark path in front of him. Taking a step inside, brightmps illuminated the path in front of him which seemed to have no end. Not being afraid, he ventured inside. As Lith delved deeper into the suspended maze, he encountered a perplexing obstacle¡ªa corridor shrouded in a disorienting illusion. The once solid walls appeared to shift and morph, creating a deceptive path that led astray. Undeterred, Lith took a moment to steady his mind and focus his senses. ''An illusion.'' Lith immediately caught up with the situation. He knew that this was an illusion and illusions often hid the truth. He just needed to see through the mirage before him. Lith closed his eyes and shut off his senses, then continuing to venture further inside. With a newfound rity approached the illusory corridor. As he stepped forward, he opened his eyes and observed the subtle details¡ªthe slight inconsistencies in the patterns, the flickering light casting irregr shadows. Drawing upon his analytical skills, Lith experimented with different perspectives. He tilted his head, shifted his gaze, and examined the surroundings from various angles. Gradually, he deciphered the hidden pattern concealed within the illusion. With a confident stride, Lith took a step to the side, bypassing the illusory corridor altogether. As he did, the walls that seemed to twist and turn before him dissolved, revealing a straightforward path forward. The obstacle of illusion had been ovee through his astute observation and keen perception. ''Easy.'' Lith smiled and shook his head. Lith continued his journey through the maze, ready to face the next challenge that awaited him, knowing that his resolve and sharp mind would guide him through the enigmaticbyrinth. Pressing on with renewed determination, Lith traversed the maze''s winding pathways. Each turn brought new challenges¡ªa shifting floor that threatened to drop him into an abyss, walls that closed in on him with a deafening rumble, and deceptive mirrors reflecting false images. But remaining undeterred, Lith relied on his instincts and intellect to navigate the treacherous terrain. He solved puzzles that demanded logic and creativity, evaded traps with nimble agility, and even enlisted the aid of ancient relics he discovered along the way. With every obstacle conquered, Lith grew stronger, wiser, and more attuned to the mystical energies of the maze. He honed his intuition, distinguishing truth from illusion with ease. And as he pressed forward, inch by inch, the path before him seemed to unravel, leading him closer to the heart of the mysterious desert maze. Chapter 699 Maze Cleared Chapter 699 Maze Cleared Deep within the heart of the mysterious desert maze, Lith sensed a foreboding presence. The air grew thick with an eerie stillness, and an unsettling chill crept down his spine. As he ventured further, the walls of the maze transformed, taking on a sinister aura. At the center of the maze, Lith discovered a chamber bathed in a dim, flickering light. There, looming before him, stood a towering statue¡ªa grotesque fusion of stone and darkness. Its eyes, glowing with an ominous red hue, seemed to prate Lith''s very soul. The statue exuded an aura of malevolence, its jagged contours and twisted features evoking a sense of primal fear. Its outstretched hand held a relic pulsating with dark energy, casting an unsettling glow over the chamber. Lith felt the weight of ancient malice, as if the statue itself was a vessel for a long-forgotten evil. ''For the first time, I am feeling an evil aura.'' Lith thought to himself. With trepidation, Lith approached the statue, driven by both curiosity and a resolute determination to confront whatever lurked within. He knew that facing this frightful entity would test his courage like never before, but he wasn''t really worried. Having experienced near death situations many times, along with having died once, death was thest thing that scared Lith. With calmness in his heart, Lith approached the looming statue at the heart of the maze. He reached out to touch the relic it held, its dark energy pulsating beneath his fingertips. As he made contact, a surge of visions flooded his mind. The truth unveiled itself before Lith''s eyes¡ªa tale of ancient betrayal and a long-forgotten curse. The statue was once a revered guardian, charged with protecting a sacred artifact that held immense power. However, greed and treachery of the people around the guardian corrupted its purpose, transforming the artifact into a malevolent entity. The artifact affected the guardian and exploded, getting scattered everywhere within this maze. The once fairnd-like ce then turned into a lifeless desert due to the artifact being gone. Because of the greed of some, the entire ce got cursed and life as well as vegetation was eventually turned into a never ending maze. As the memories continued, Lith realized that the curse could only be broken by reuniting the scattered fragments of the artifact. Each piece held a portion of the guardian''s lost purity and would restore bnce once reunited. It was a quest that required not only bravery but alsopassion and selflessness. Lith had no choice but to show those traits if he wanted to get out of here. Armed with this newfound knowledge, Lith embarked on the quest to retrieve the artifact fragments scattered throughout the maze. Once again, he faced formidable trials, overcame treacherous traps, and forged his way forward. Along the way, he discovered many murals that showcased the redemptive power of sacrifice and the strength of unity. It was all kind of okayish since Lith wasn''t the person fond of sacrifices. He could easily send a random person to the most vile torture ces if it was needed, but when it came to his loved ones, he wouldn''t even let a scratch ur on them. As for unity, it was alright. It didn''t always work because different people meant different opinions. Lith believed in bing capable enough to hold absolute power over everyone. This wasn''t Earth where everyone had simr physical strength. This was a fantastical world of sword and magic where you could pave your path to the top with hard work and determination. The thing called one man army was capable here and there was no need to follow the traditional unity things. Despite having different opinions than what was showcased in the murals, on the surface, Lith kept things simr to the things he was learning in this maze. It was obvious that this ce was trying to teach him something and he wasn''t a kid to not understand it. By spending some more time and working hard, Lith reunited the fragments and awakened the ancient guardian''s true essence. The statue''s malevolence melted away, revealing a benevolent figure radiating pure light. The figure didn''t speak, but could convey emotions. Grateful for Lith''s courage and selflessness, the guardian bestowed upon him a profound gift¡ªa deep understanding of bnce and harmony. Lots of information rted to it poured into Lith''s mind and for once, Lith got something good. The things rted to bnce and harmony weren''t traditional things. They were the vast experiences of this guardian, who, Lith assumed, was probably a God. A content smile appeared on Lith''s face. The challenges were worth this knowledge. With some great wisdom, Lith exited the heart of the maze. As soon as he stepped outside, he was teleported to apletely new location. It being a majestic grand hall, standing still on a bed of clouds with waterfalls all around it, flowing down to who knows where. There were no directions, there was nothing that Lith could do here, and as he tried to get out of the hall, he realized there was a barrier. Having no idea what to do, Lith stood in a corner and thought of the things that he could potentially do while waiting for some hints to appear. CRACK! A blonde-haired youth broke the spine of a gigantic right-winged Meanwhile¡­ CRACK! A blonde-haired youth broke the spine of a gigantic right-winged monster. "Now what?" He questioned while looking around, annoyance visible on his face. As soon as he said that, a bright light shed over him and he disappeared from his spot. The next thing the youth knew, he was standing in the middle of a grand hall atop a bed of clouds. Taken aback, the youth looked around, only to feel startled as he saw a handsome silver-haired man with long hair stare at him calmly. The youth didn''t converse andposing himself, stood at the other end of the hall, not eyeing the silver-haired man, but still keeping an eye on him and being on guard. Lith, who just witnessed someone arrive in this hall, guessed that this ce may be a waiting area of some sort. He didn''t say anything to begin a conversation and stood quietly, waiting to see if there were others that''ll appear. As expected, in the next few moments, four more people appeared in the hall, three of them being girls and the other one being a guy. The guy was a dark purple-haired teen. He wore a samurai type loose fitting robes and had a katana around his waist. His aura was regal and being a Prince himself, Lith could guess that this person was definitely royalty. As for the three girls, one of them was a red-haired, tall girl with curves good enough to rival Alea''s. However, the expression on her face waspletely opposite to what Alea had. There was no hint of innocence, only pure seriousness. She had blood stains all over her, evident that she may be in a battle before this. The girl stood erect like a spear and the aura she let out was of pure dominance, making Lith think that showing any signs of weakness in front of her could get him killed. As for the other two¡­ One was a green-haired girl with a height of 160 cm. It wasn''t short by any means, but being around tall women for most of his life, he considered anything below 170 cm as short. The girl''s face was cheerful and the aura she was giving out was happy-go-lucky. From the looks of it, she seemed like someone who talked nicely, but then again, one may never know and Lith was careful with not making the first move himself. Thest girl, she had pure white hair and her eyes shimmered with a golden hue. She donned battle ready robes and as she held ance in her hand, the impression she gave off was that of a warrior. However, her other hand held a ck staff with a red skull on top of it, so Lith wasn''t sure who she was or what she may be doing. She seemed the most mysterious among everyone present here. The five people other than Lith didn''t converse and stood at one corner of the hexagon shaped grand hall. The hall was designed in such a way as if the maker was expecting just six people. Except Lith, the other five in the hall simultaneously thought: ''Who is the sixth one?'' Chapter 700 The Chosen Ones ? Staring at each other for a few minutes, the cheerful green-haired girl broke the ice and said, "Hello, everyone~" "I am Tsuki, nice to meet you all." Finding this an opportunity to converse and get to know the sixth one, the blonde-haired guy in a suit said calmly while looking at Tsuki, "I''m Sebastian. Sebastian Sterling, the one that ascended first among you all." All eyes went on Sebastian as he said that, including Lith''s, even though he had no idea what ascension was being talked about. The red-haired girl, intrigued, said softly, "the first one¡­" Her eyes immediately turned murderous and shing a small smile, she addressed Sebastian, "it''s going to be interesting, first one." Sebastian didn''t feel threatened. He looked at the girl and said, "you should first introduce yourself before making a threat." "Anne Ashcroft." The girl was soft-spoken. Once Anne finished, the hall turned silent again. Lith, the purple-haired samurai dude, the white-haired girl with ance, these three showed no signs of making an introduction. Tsuki, being the cheerful personality she was, said, "hey guys, don''t be so silent. We are all in the same boat here, the least we can do is know each other''s name, right?" Everyone''s attention was on her now. Tsuki, noticing the white-haired girl look at her, said, "¡­please?" "Ariel." The girl didn''t say anything more than this. "Hello Ariel~~~" Tsuki said warmly. Ariel didn''t respond to this. Now, only two people remained who hadn''t made an introduction. Lith, feeling he shouldn''t be in the limelight, made an introduction first and didn''t wait to be thest. "Lith." His introduction was short as well. Lith purposefully didn''t say his surname out loud because it may raise some suspicions. He wanted to avoid such a scenario to happen and bring unnecessary drama upon himself. Once Lith finished his introduction, everyone turned to look at the samurai guy, waiting for him to introduce himself. The guy closed his eyes and didn''t choose to indulge in this pointless naming. The five looked at him and except Lith, the others had a thought: ''Is he the sixth one?'' But nobody asked for a rification as they knew it would be pointless if the guy didn''t want to speak. The six people in the hall waited patiently for the next trial to ur. Nothing of note happened for a long time and since they were all bored, they leaned onto the pirs present in the corners, keeping a distance from the others. The samurai guy wasn''t leaning and stood straight with his eyes closed. It was only after three more hours did he decide to lean on the pir. As soon as he did that, a clicking sound was heard by all and the pirs slowly shifted backwards, revealing magic circles of varied colors that lit up shortly afterwards. It was a surprise for the ones in the hall and everyone was cursing the purple-haired guy for being a dumbass and not leaning on the pir quicker. They had no idea what he wanted to achieve with this seriousness, but that behavior of his was causing some problems for them. In any case, since the trigger for the next trial was done, they patiently watched as the magic circles of shimmering light emerged from the floor and radiated the whole hall. With each passing moment, intricate words and ornate letters rose from the ground, gracefully spiraling upward, weaving a tapestry of mystic engravings around the chosen ones. The engravings were jumbled and were of anguage nobody was familiar with. Yet, everyone could understand some or the other thing from it and could make out that it was an ancient puzzle; a sacred riddle etched into the very fabric of the engravings. As Lith peered deeper, the enigmatic letters and symbols danced before his eyes, creating a swirling symphony of arcane knowledge and esoteric significance. As the engravings ascended, they began to shift and transform, pulsating with an otherworldly energy. Each character seemed to hold a hidden meaning and a key to unlocking the puzzle''s intricate design. Lith had no idea what the other people were going through and via his own intuition, he came to a conclusion that he needed to unravel the threads of this ancient lore, which may possibly lead to something interesting. The air crackled with anticipation and the weight of destiny settled upon their shoulders as he started solving the puzzle piece by piece. With every moment that passed, the luminous engravings whispered the echoes of ancient prophecies which seemed like mindless chatter, but in reality were deep secrets of the divine. With the wisdom Lith gained from the first trial, he was having an easy time solving this puzzle as it needed knowledge about bnce and harmony. As Lith''s gaze traced the intricate patterns, a surge of anticipation filled the chamber. The puzzle, a convergence of celestial knowledge and mystical artistry, was a testament to the wisdom of ages past. It required Lith to navigate aplexwork of interconnected clues, deciphering the hidden meanings concealed within each stroke of the engravings. Lith scrutinized every minute detail, examining the glyphs from different angles and considering the symbolism they represented. It was through this meticulous scrutiny that he discerned the underlying structure and purpose of the engravings. Drawing upon their extensive knowledge of ancientnguages and mythologies, Lith deciphered fragments of forgotten lore embedded within the puzzle. With each piece put into ce, the engravings responded to Lith''s intellectual prowes and their radiance intensified. The puzzle yielded its secrets in increments, rewarding Lith''s tenacity with profound insights. Each solved clue unraveled a thread of knowledge, offering glimpses into long-lost civilizations, sacred rituals, and arcane wisdom. Deep knowledge of the ancient started pouring into his mind as the pieces came together. The secrets Lith acquired were vast and awe-inspiring. He ended up learning the forgottennguage of celestial beings, unlocking a new ability tomune with ethereal entities and harness their wisdom. He even gained ess to ancient prophecies, unveiling glimpses of events yet toe and empowering himself for the future challenges. Lith''s mind was blown after learning this newnguage and looking at the engravings in front. Everything started making sense and he couldn''t stop his hands from piecing everything together. It wasn''t just Lith, the five others in the hall also went through something simr. In a matter of a few seconds, the chaotic puzzle came together with each person doing their own part. Once the final piece was put together, the walls radiated with a bright light. Soon, butterflies of vibrant colors appeared out of the walls and flew into the starry sky above. p! p! p! "Bravo, you six." An otherworldly pressure descended onto the six people as a person with the head of a rabbit donning a formal ck suit descended down on the ground. As hended in between the six, the youths felt suffocated and were having a hard time being able to stand properly. The rabbit-manughed and said, "no wonder you were the chosen ones. You stay standing even under MY pressure." He retracted his aura after saying so and bowing slightly, introduced himself, saying, "You were cluelessly running around like wild chickens until this trial, but no worries, Chosen Ones, I, your host, Mr. Carrot, am here to guide you." The six, now feeling normal, had disgust appear on their faces as they heard such ame name. In any case, some like Lith concealed their disgust to avoid drama while some like Sebastian didn''t bother to hide it. The rabbit-man Mr. Carrot then continued, "the first trial was different for each one of you depending on your own traits. For Anne, it was fighting an army of holy knights, for Sebastian it was fighting a deep sea monster, for Tsuki it was..." One by one, Mr. Carrot listed the things that the six people here underwent. Everyone was listening intently and from him, they came to know the name of the samurai guy. It was Iki. Eventually Mr. Carrot finished with it and continued, "the first trial was a test to see whether you''re true to your nature or not." "In the first chosen''s case, that is, Sebastian''s, he ended up showcasing his tenacity, courage, and adaptability, which he is well known for. In the same manner, the rest of you did something simr as well." "It''s good that all six passed and it''s even better to see all six pass the second trial as well." Mr. Carrot thenughed. "The Heavens had not chosen some randoms, good, good, now..." Mr. Carrot''s eyes shimmered with an evil glint. "...the real challenge begins from here." Chapter 701 Working Together ? Click! A door opened below the six people''s feet, dropping them all down. The six went through a dark tunnel and eventually found themselves in a dark ancient hall, in the positions they were previously standing in the grand hall above. In front of the sixy crystal balls on a raised tform and in the middle of the hall were highly tangled chains. Therey magic inscriptions on the ground below each person that went towards the chains and connected the tforms where the magic crystalsy. Mr. Carrot was back in the next instant and nibbling on some carrots, he said, "these chains are of the divine. If you manage to untangle it, your providence will be boosted and an ancient spirit living inside this will be yours." "However¡­" Mr. Carrot smiled evilly. "If you fail to untangle, you''ll be absorbed within the providence, never to reincarnate, never to live. Kekeke, good luck. All you have to do is use your mastery in elemental energies while working in unison." "In front of the six of you is a crystal ball where you have to channel everything you know about the two elements assigned to you." Mr. Carrot didn''t say anything else and disappeared, leaving the six confused and bbergasted. Lith, for the first time, had a thought: ''Is my life at risk now?'' He had never been in a life threatening situation before and this seemed to be the first. This time, things depended not only on him, but the other five in this room as well. If they messed up, Lith was sure to die. This task here was all or none types ¡ª either all of you will pass or all of you will die. Lith had full faith in himself, but he didn''t have faith in others. He didn''t know whether they''ll be able to perform properly or not. Just like what was going in his mind, the same were the thoughts running inside the rest of the people. Sebastian looked at everyone and then diverted his attention back to the crystal ball. Everyone else did the same too. Nobody in here were rookies or beginners. They were the best of the best in the entire universe. They believed in talking less and doing more. What ran inside Sebastian and everyone else''s mind after looking at each other was: ''I am gonna do my best, everything else is totally on luck.'' They believed in luck more than they believed in the others. It was simple; if their destiny was to die here, they would. If it wasn''t, they wouldn''t. They didn''t focus on what wasn''t in their hands, rather, what was in their control and worked on it. Lith touched the crystal ball and felt the small energies inside it. From the looks of it, there was Light and Dark in there, two opposing elements. Dark wasn''t an issue since his proficiency in it was considerably high. Light, however, was. Lith hadn''t gotten much time after waking up to cultivate his Light element and increase its proficiency. Whatever he knew right now were things he had learnt before he went to sleep. Although he didn''t have a mastery in the element, his understanding of it was far greater than anyone in the same Saint Rank realm. Taking a deep breath, Lith focused on the elements in the crystal ball. He peered into the ball while injecting it with some elemental energy, but his energies repelled back, making him understand that he could only work with what was inside the ball. It was kind of like bending what little amount of energy was inside the crystal and not bring any external ones. Lith had to establish a connection with the two elements inside and that was the biggest hurdle. He felt it was close yet so far away at the same time. The situation was tricky but he tried his best. The rest of the five had a difficult time as well. Everyone was given something that gave them a tough time. Despite that, none of them showed any fluctuating emotions on their faces and kept a calm and neutral look. Even the cheerful one, Tsuki, was quiet and working. The air of tension breezed in this dark hall with no signs of the chains loosening up whatsoever. The six were sweating and having a hard time just trying to establish a connection, however, since everyone was in the same condition, things were fine for now. As long as the six didn''t break the rhythm and were in sync, they would be fine. Half a day passed with the six struggling. Lith sessfully established a connection with the two strands of Light and Dark in the crystal, gaining the ability to move them slightly. The runes on the ground glowed golden and ck as Lith was sessful. The other five were surprised by this, but eventually got motivated to work harder as they realized at least someone among them was slightly reliable. Time continued to pass and one by one, the runes on the ground glowed with the colors of their respective elemental energies. The dark hall was getting brighter as the six formed a proper connection with the elements. Once everyone could control the two strands of elements in their respective crystals, they tried mending them in ways that would make the chains in the middle show some movement. Lith tried to coil the Light and the Dark strand together. It was difficult as they both opposed each other, but once a braid started appearing, he could hear some nks from the chains, getting a signal that what he was doing was indeed working. Lith channelled all his knowledge of Light into that one strand and tried to cast spells with its help. The first spell Lith cast was something rted to creating a trap. In this trap, Lith made the Dark element dissolve. It was unsessful and Lith felt his connection weaken with the two strands. The glow of the runes below shunned and Lith faced a bacsh. The Light and the Dark elemental energies within his body started wreaking havoc and hurt him. Lith faced pressure from both sides, the weaking connection and the chaotic energies within him. Any mishap on any end would result in him as well as the rest of the five dyingpletely in this ce. A drop of sweat trickled down Lith''s face as the moment he was in turned heated. Among the rest, except Iki, Ariel, and Anne, Sebastian and Tsuki were having as much of a hard time as Lith. Around Tsuki, there were chaotic winds and lightning while around Sebastian, void cracks had appeared that were not only pulling him inside, but spouting out cold storms that gave him a frost bite in many different regions of his body. It was evident that things were bing a mess. "Focus on the flow of Water and let the Space expand." Iki, the quiet samurai guy, finally said something. His eyes were closed and his focus waspletely on the crystal in front of him. Yet, his words reached the person he was saying it to. Sebastian took a deep breath and said, "thanks, mate." He focused on the advice and got to doing his thing. In a matter of few seconds, the storms started disappearing and the cracks in space were filling up. Although Sebastian''s body wasn''t healing, he was getting the situation under control. "Let the Light be your guide and pave a path in the evesting darkness." Ariel, the quiet one like Iki, spoke. Lith was taken aback for a second as he didn''t expect someone to help him, but eventually started heeding her advice because why not? "Light and Dark aren''t unrted. They''re the two sides of the same coin." Ariel said calmly once again. Lith suddenly had an epiphany as he heard that and the once weak connection sessfully became strong again. Lith gripped the two elemental strands and instead of braiding them together, he wove them in a mesh-like structure and created a sphere, wherein he trapped the remaining energies of the two elements. KLLINGGGGG! The chains clinked together loudly and untangled slightly, creating the most movement till now. Ariel shed a small smile while the rest heaved a sigh of relief. Lith got himself some room to breathe and fixed the energies wrecking havoc within his body. Eventually, looking at Tsuki struggle with Lightning and Wind, he adviced, "There''s no storm without a loud thunder, and there''s no chaos¡­ without a great storm." The rest had no idea what the hell Lith just said, but the runes below Tsuki shined a bright purple and green, making them understand that whatever Lith said, made sense and helped Tsuki. The chains untangled greatly once again due to Lith''s advice and the six learnt that they would need to help each other if they wanted to clear this trial. Thus, they finally began talking and helping, and the room was eventually filled with the nging sounds of the chains, untangling itself little by little. ¡­.. A/N: We are 700 chapters in, half the journey ispleted. In 700-800 more chapters, that is, one more year, and I''ll probably finish vsol. Maybe. :) Chapter 702 Providences ? Shiiiiiinnggggggg! The chains untangled themselvespletely and fell to the ground, showcasing a bright sphere that illuminated the entirety of the dark hall. KUUUUU! KUUUUU! A blue-colored phoenix pped its wings and soared high into the sky. ROAAAARRRRR! A ck tiger jumped into the sky from the bright sphere, roaring loudly. HISSSSSSS! A giant twelve-headed serpent hissed its way up in the air. Three more beasts joined this party, with the rest three being a bear, a boar, and a sugar glider. The six beasts roamed the skies of the dark hall while shrieking as loudly as they could. These were the spirits the rabbit-man was talking about which held immense providence within them. The six were expecting to see one spirit as Mr. Carrot had mentioned, however, it was a surprise to see six for one person each. While the spirits circled the air, within the bright sphere emerged six simr wooden sticks. They flew to one person each andy beside their crystal ball. Then emerged artifacts, each of different shape and size,pletely different from one another. They also flew to their respective owners andy near the crystal ball. What Lith got was a bracelet while others got a sword, ance, and so on. The bracelety near the crystal ball, beside the wooden stick. Finally, six manuals emerged from the sphere and went to their owners. The sphere then vanished. p! p! p! "Bravo. What unity, I am truly impressed." Mr. Carrot appeared again and said sarcastically. He stood in the middle of the hall and continued, "I wished you guys died here so I can go into my burrow and sleep, but sigh¡­ you just had to clear this, didn''t you?" "I have no idea how you six united, but nothing to worry, there''s still more trials where one by one, all of you will be eliminated. Kek." "Anyway, those things above¡­" Mr. Carrot pointed above. "Those are the spirits carrying immense providence within them. Only one was supposed toe out, but congrats, all six have decided to appear." "Let''s see who chooses who." Saying so, Mr. Carrot whistled and the six spirits shrieked again. The six then flew to their respective masters and assimted in them, raising their providence. Mr. Carrot pped again. "Surprising, it was really surprising to see those spirits choose peoplepletely different from my expectations." He then looked at the six. "You must be wondering what I am talking about, right? Not to worry, I''ll brief you on this. So¡­" The twelve-headed serpent, which represented adaptability, oveing challenging hurdles, personal growth, guardianship, and transformation, went to Sebastian instead of Iki which Mr. Carrot was expecting. As for Iki, he got the boar spirit which represented tenacity, ferocity, strength, protection, abundance, resourcefulness, and prosperity. Pretty surprising. Then, Ariel, the white-haired woman with golden eyes and a warrior-like appearance, was another surprise for Mr. Carrot. The bear spirit represented wisdom, endurance, fighting spirit, healing, nurturing, vitality, harmony, bnce, and the most important of all, provided a deep insight into the natural world and the spiritual realm. As for the sugar glider, which was an odd one out among the rest of the beasts, it represented cheerfulness, healing, yfulness, intelligence, joy,munication, and one who possessed providence of this spirit would usually end up bing a great peacemaker. It wasn''t surprising that Tsuki got this. The tiger spirit, representing agility, strength, speed, ferociousness, fearlessness, keen senses, courage, assertiveness, vignce, and watchfulness, went to Anne. These providences were surprisingly very good and everyone was already amused by it. However, Mr. Carrot continued, "¡­not only is it that, there''s also something special about the tiger spirit." "It paves a path to navigate the unseen or the subconscious realms. Not just that, but¡­" It offers insights into spiritual awareness and the fucking mysteries of life and death! That was a really cool providence if Lith were to personally say. Finally, when it was Lith''s turn, Mr. Carrot seemed oddly shocked. The shock from Lith was much greater than he had from others. The phoenix spirit chose him and that was no joke whatsoever. The phoenix spirit held great significance and was often associated with rebirth, transformation, and resilience. The providence epassed several aspects, like its ability to rise from its own ashes, representing renewal and immortality. The spirit of a phoenix granted individuals the power to ovee adversity, recover from setbacks, and embrace a new beginning. Furthermore, the phoenix was linked to fire and the element of fire ¡ª representing passion, power, and purification. The presence of a phoenix spirit brought warmth, inspiration, and a fiery determination to those connected with it. The bearer would ignite creative energy in others, illuminates paths, and offer guidance during challenging times. The most important aspect of it all was the ability to peer into the cycle of reincarnation and even have the ability to alter it! Life, death, reincarnation, it flowed into one another like water and the cycle has been continuing since eons. Lith just gained the providence to jump into the reincarnation aspect of it. Mr. Carrot only said this much, but Lith knew there was more to it than what he just mentioned. What it was, the question was something yet to be known. Mr. Carrot, for the first time, didn''t have a good feeling about something and looked up into the starry skies. What was going on in his mind was: ''Heavens, if he and that red-haired got together, the cycle of Life, death, and reincarnation would bepletely altered. There was no need for such providences toe out. Why¡­ what''s going on¡­'' Mr. Carrot had many questions and didn''t speak for quite a long time. He just stared up in the sky. After ten minutes, he looked down and shaking his head, continued, "Whatever. Enjoy your providences." He pointed his finger at the wooden sticks. "Hold them." Nobody questioned him and just did as asked. As soon as Lith held it within his palm, he felt the stick to suck some spiritual energy out of him and transform. The stick turned into a beautiful ck earring that was the shape of a cross. As for the others, someone''s stick turned into a bracelet, someone''s into a ring, someone''s staff, and so on. "Those aremunication artifacts. You six canmunicate with each other. I have no idea why you got it since in the next few trials, you''re gonna die anyway. But whatever." Annoyance could be seen starting to appear on Mr. Carrot''s face. Lith ignored him and removed the white cross earring from his ear. It had been so many years since it became useless. He only kept it as is because it looked cool. There was no need for it now since he got something better. Lith swapped the earrings and wore the bracelet as well. Once everyone was done, Mr. Carrot pped his hands again and the six were teleported away. . . . . . Opening his eyes, Lith saw himself standing atop an enormous active volcano,va sshing and turning inside it. There was so much warmthing from down there that Lith believed he would be turned into ashes if he tried to move closer to it. He had no idea why he was here or what the trial was, but suddenly, he started hearing a puppy''s whispers. "Wooo¡­" Looking down, what Lith saw turned his eyes wide open. "REN!" Lith yelled in reflex as he saw his puppy holding onto his dear life at the edge of the volcano. He wanted to run and take him away, however¡­ "Your Highness?" "Lith?" From the other side, Lith heard two familiar voices. Turning, he saw Ralph and Dennis held hostage by a massive red centipede that was crawling on the edge and making its way down at theva. Lith was shocked to his core once again and wanted to yell, but didn''t, in fear of startling the centipede and making his two friends fall into theva. The situation here was very dangerous. From the heat Lith felt from theva, he was a hundred percent sure that dropping down into it would kill him, even though he was a Saint Rank immortal. Ren and his two friends were not even a question. Lith used thought eleration and sped up his thoughts to analyze the situation as fast as he could. From the looks of it, he was in such a difficult situation that he could only choose one to save. Ren was still a small puppy, not strong enough to hold on for long. Ralph and Dennis would die any moment they touched theva. Both the parties were close to him and he didn''t want to lose any of them at any cost. Taking a deep breath, Lith thought to himself, ''Ren, although small, is strong enough to hold on for a while. I can save Ralph and Dennis in that meantim¡ª'' Lith''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted as a rumbling urred near Ren and a gigantic red spider crawled out of nowhere, making its way towards Ren. Ren whimpered even harder as he noticed this new change. Lith soon heard a cackle in his ears. "Kekeke, whom will you save, phoenix providence bearer?" Chapter 703 Saving Ren, Ralph, and Dennis Chapter 703 Saving Ren, Ralph, and Dennis Stuck in between a rock and a hard ce, Lith finally felt pressurized. Is this an illusion? Is this even real? Was he dreaming? There were many questions that popped inside his mind. When in so much doubt, and not understanding what to do, Lith suddenly remembered what his sister had said to him. "Whenever you feel like you''re put in a situation where you could choose only one¡­ don''t." "Don''t choose, rather, change your perspective and look through the eyes of an observer." An observer saw a situation much differently than the person present in that moment. He doesn''t need to make a choice, for the situation''s oue doesn''t bother him. This would give him freedom to have a wider understanding of things and eventually look for alternatives to what can be done. This was what Lucy was trying to teach Lith. After what she had said, Lith remembered his mother''s teaching about illusions. "If you cannot differentiate between an illusion, dream, and reality¡­ always treat it as if it''s real, but, let your thoughts run free as if you''re in an illusion and could bend realities." Having sudden enlightenment from it, Lith immediately closed his eyes and looked everywhere through his senses instead of focusing on Ren or his two friends. Not even a secondter, Lith found out this active volcano could burst any moment. There was a small vent at the bottom which was letting of hot vapors from it and keeping it from erupting, but it wasn''t big enough to handle it much. This would let the volcano erupt and eventually consume everything in its path. Lith got the needed hint and immediately dashed downwards, ignoring Ren and his two friends. His sudden action surprised Mr. Carrot who was watching as a spectator. "Kekeke, your both closed ones will die." Mr. Carrot wanted to see Lith lose someone close to him. He really wanted to, thus intervened and kept saying weird things to hurt Lith. He was a spectator and couldn''t interfere physically; words were his only way. Lith''s brain automatically ignored something which wasn''ting in his way. His full focus was on the vent at the bottom of the volcano. As he reached the vent, he could seeva flowing from it. Without wasting a single moment, Lith cast an AOE Water element spell on the areas near the vent. A loud explosion urred. Such a disturbance would''ve caused theva to erupt like a bomb, but the water cooled down and solidified theva, causing it to turn obsidian as well as various other precious rocks. Tumultuous changes urred within the volcano. Lith ignored them all and went to attack other weak ces at the base. Streams and streams ofva erupted from the volcano in just a matter of seconds and Lith dashed up towards where Ren and his friends were. Getting up, he saw Ren whimpering while being caught by the spider. On the other side, the centipede that was going down had its movement dyed because a good amount of theva''s level had dropped. Lith took a deep breath and took out ance from his ring. He equipped it with a Destruction spell and sent it flying towards the spider that was holding Ren. Thence was sizzling with the Destruction elements around it and bending space, it crushed the spider''s skull in one bloody shot and pinned it to the surface behind it. Ren was in the spider''s clutches and since the body of a spider was still alive and moving for a while, he hadn''t been dropped down. It would take a few minutes for the spider to be fully dead, just enough for Lith to get his friends. If possible, Lith would''ve used the Space element but there were too many restrictions on him. The only avable elements were Time, Destruction, Water, and Wind. The only saving grace was being able to use the Water element. Although the concentration was really low and Lith could only just use one more attack for it. Space would''ve made things so much easier with Lith being able to teleport immediately and save the two in a jiffy. However, that wasn''t much of a guarantee since theva levels were way too high and his two friends would''ve died by the centipede going down already. Theva levels had dropped by a good 50% by this time. Lith used the Wind elements and using knowledge of proper aerodynamics, charged at the front with super sonic speeds. Reaching the centipede, Lith wasted no time and took out a metallic sword. He equipped it with Destruction again and hit the centipede. CLANG! What happened was that the centipede was startled, and shrieked. The attack had no effect on its tough body, and due to being startled, it dug its ws deeper into Dennis and Ralph''s body, making blood gush out. ''FUCK ME!'' Lith had a pained expression on his face as he saw that. His friends didn''t scream or yell or do anything. They just quietly were there in the centipede''s ws, knowing full well that if they did something, they were sure to die by the centipede itself. Lith wasn''t aware that the centipede had such a tough exoskeleton. It wasn''t visible from so far away. Understanding the situation now, Lith put the sword in his ring and took out gauntlets. He charged at the centipede and using Destruction energy again, grabbed the centipede''s head from the back. Lith dug his sharp ws pulsating with immense energy into the centipede and finding enough grip, initiated the next attack. The adrenaline coursed through his body, making his blood boil, yet calming himself down, casted the next spell: ''Ten thousand fragments.'' A loud rumbling resounded in the atmosphere and Lith''s ws could be seen vibrating at a speed faster than sound itself. The centipede shrieked its life out and wiggled violently, causing more harm to Dennis and Ralph, however, the ws dug deeper into its body and in just a few seconds¡­. BOOOOOM! The centipede''s body exploded into ten thousand fragments. Ralph and Dennis were caught by Lith in time and didn''t fall into theva below. Lith took them to safety on the ground and went to fetch Ren. Once all three were down, Lith looked at the three''s injuries. He got to work and started healing them. Chapter 704 Dennis Is Unemployed Chapter 704 Dennis Is Unemployed Once the three were healed, Lith looked at the three and asked, "Ralph, Dennis, before we talk, answer my question first." The two looked at him with a confused expression. Lith pointed out, "I do not know if this is an illusion, dream, or reality." "Oh, okay." The two nodded. "Woo?" Ren had no idea whatsoever. Lith patted Ren''s head and didn''t brought him in his embrace. Looking at Ralph and Dennis, Lith asked, "let''s say we are in a snowy mountain, we see a bigfoot print, but the birds had just shit on Dennis''s shoulder and Ralph identally fell in water. Who''s to me for the stupidity of the penguins?" The two looked at each other, then back at Lith and stared at him with a dumbfounded gaze. Dennis, shaking his head and putting on an expression as if he knew everything, said, "it''s obviously the monsters under the bed that provide us the bestpany." Ralph nodded. He made his hands turn into a one sign and added, "it''s not that we are afraid of being alone in the dark. It''s that we are afraid of not being alone in the dark." Lith and Dennis both looked at Ralph as they heard that, surprise clearly evident on their faces. "Where did you find that?" Dennis couldn''t help but ask. "You were the one who shared me that video, saying it was funny. How can you forget?" Ralph shook his head and said. "Eh? I did?" Ralph knitted his brows. "If only you didn''t send me fifty videos a day saying they''re funny and cute, you''d know. Also, get a job, you unemployed prick." "Hey!" Lith chuckled hearing that. He understood the context fully well. Dennis wouldn''t just send Ralph, but the same fifty videos to him as well on social media. He was that unemployed friend one had who did nothing but munch on snacks and surf the inte. In any case, Lith realized it was reality and not a dream or illusion. He was just so d that he didn''t take this challenge lightly, otherwise what would''ve happened to his friends and pup, he didn''t know. When Lith asked the two that question, it wasn''t a question but pointless bber. The correct answer to pointless bber was more pointless bber. Dennis would do that, however, Ralph was supposed to say something that was deep, yet funny. Ralph was the worst person ever to be asked to say something funny, that was why he was given that and not Dennis. "Anyway, that aside, how did you guys end up here?" Lith asked. Dennis sighed and shook his head. "Don''t ask, Your Highness. So much happened¡­" These two were brought into an inheritance ce. Went through it and earned good stuff. Then they were taken into quests and cleared them one by one. Eventually, the two stumbled across a difficult one and messed up, thereby getting caught by a final boss level centipede. It was way higher than their own strength and almost felt like cheating. Also, with how things were, they were sure that it was no coincidence that they saw Lith here after getting caught. Lith agreed with them. It really wasn''t. The three were the top geniuses of the world, smart enough to actually figure things out easily. Lith told them what had transpired and the two were shocked to know about them. Eventually, something clicked Ralph and he asked, pointing at Lith''s earring, "is that thing off? Or can others always hear you?" Lith shook his head. "It''s always off. If someone wants to say something, this thing will vibrate and let me know that there''s a message." Ralph shook his head. "I don''t know. You must take precautions. You might''ve gotten that so that someone could monitor you constantly. Think about it." It made sense, but Lith didn''t find anything odd about it, at least till now. He knitted his brows because what Ralph said might be true. And if it was, he was in real trouble. "Okay, I''ll have it tested out." Ralph nodded. "You should." "Hey, you guys. Shouldn''t our first priority be to get out of here?" Dennis chimed in. "Ah, right." Lith nodded. He looked around and found that the trial or whatever this was wasn''t over. The four were still here, near the volcano. ''Why hasn''t it ended?'' Lith wondered. "Let''s get going. This trial hasn''t ended." Lith got up and told the two. The two nodded and got up. Putting Ren on his shoulder like usual and went to find clues to ending this trial. As the four ventured deeper into the scene, they were taken back into the quest Ralph and Dennis were in; this time with Lith. It was apparently iplete and needed to bepleted for the trial to be over. Since Lith was here now, the trial waspleted easily and Lith realized why the trial took so long. Apparently, one was supposed to be sacrificed in the past trial since it was a trial about sacrifices. However, both survived, and thus were put back into the ce they had been taken away from. As the trial came to an end, Lith, Ralph, Dennis, and Ren got many rewards. Lith got a lot of extra things and they were so good, even the system made a chime and said: [Ding!] [Host has obtained the Spirit of Neutrality.] This made Lith confused and he asked what it was. This was something out of his knowledge. ***** Spirit of Neutrality: ¡ª Gain 40% trust of two sides in an instant. ¡ª While de-escting any conflict, increases your overall potential by 15%. . . . . . ¡ª Lets people have a 10% good impression of you for one hour. ***** Basically, the Spirit of Neutrality was an olive twig and gave boosts for solving conflicts in a neutral manner; in a way where no parties would get hurt. It was an impressive artifact and Lith admired it. He didn''t n on using it on others, but, he could do it on his wives in case they ever fought amongst themselves like feral animals in heat. Once all the rewards were given out, before the three could even say anything to each other, they were separated by Space magic once again. Chapter 705 Amused By Phones ? Inside a sacred shrine, Lith was teleported out. Looking around, he saw the other five Chosen Ones. Mr. Carrot was nowhere to be seen and Lith had no idea what to do in this situation, other than stand quietly in his ce. Ten minutes passed with nobody saying anything. Having nothing to do, Lith sat down and took out his phone, trying to y some games to pass time. As he yed for a bit, the sound from the game attracted the five''s attention. "What''s the noise?" Tsuki asked, not hiding the fact that she was looking at Lith. Sebastian and Anne were also looking but Iki and Ariel were trying not to make it obvious while seemingly appearing uninterested. Lith looked up at Tsuki and asked, "what noise?" There was no strange sound that Lith heard and was wondering what Tsuki was asking. Tsuki pointed at Lith''s hands. "That. What is with the sounding from the thing you''re holding." Lith showed his phone and asked, "this?" Tsuki nodded. "You don''t know what this is?" Tsuki shook her head. Lith was slightly surprised. This was the first time in both his lives that he came across someone who didn''t know about the existence of phones. He showed it to Sebastian and Anne who were looking as well and asked, "you don''t know either?" Sebastian shook his head while Anne just continued to stare at Lith with a neutral gaze. "Interesting." Lith smiled, after understanding this fact. "Are you not going to tell us?" Tsuki asked, slightly impatient. Lith shook his head. "I don''t mind telling you, but that carrot bastard woulde any moment and send us somewhere." "No, he won''t." Tsuki replied instantly. "What?" Sebastian leaned against the wall and said, adding himself into the conversation, "he hade here a while ago and said the next trial will start half a dayter." "Oh." Lith understood now. "So, what are we supposed to do until then?" "Anything we want." Sebastian answered tly. Lith nodded. "Alright. Come here, I''ll show you something good." "Yay!~" Tsuki said cheerfully and flocked to Lith while the rest had some suspicions. Lith gave a look to them and shook his head. If it were him in their shoes, he wouldn''t trust anyone either and could understand where they wereing from. As for Tsuki, she wasfortable with Lith and everyone here because they had been through a life and death trial before. She had no idea why, but she trusted the ones in this room. Lith showed Tsuki the game on her phone. It was an RPG. Tsuki was amazed by it and started ying it on her own by taking it away from Lith. Lith took out another phone from his pocket and started watching cute animal videos on it. Eventually, Sebastian''s interest was raised and he came close to Lith as well, wanting to know more. Lith told him what it was and showed him the video he was looking at. Sebastian put on a neutral expression on his face but with the way his eyes were glued to the phone, Lith was sure he liked it. The three spent time on their phones and after an hour or so, Ariel was the one who gave up and asked Lith about the thing in his hand. She was someone hungry for knowledge and was really curious about this strange artifact that made noise. She went close to Lith and asked in a soft tone, "can I see it?" She had overheard the things about it and there was only a practical experience remaining. Lith nodded and handed her another phone from his ring. He had quite a few phones on him because they offered various features such as one having a good camera, one working only in the Dragon Continent, and so on. Ariel took the phone and started looking through it. Not even a second had passed when she became amazed and said in a calm yet surprised tone, "I¡­ I can see magic circles on this." "It''s like a mirror but only shows reflection¡­" Her ways of describing a phone were cute. For the first time Lith realized phones could be described in so many ways by a person who was just experiencing it. Ariel''s descriptions made Anne curious as well. She said she could see magic circles and Anne wanted to see what it was that contained it. She went to Lith and looking at him with a serious gaze, said calmly, "Can I see it as well?" Her tone wasn''t haughty nor was it pleading. She spoke to Lith as equals and there was nothing more to it. Anne was a prideful person and getting her to be in such terms was something not anyone could do. Lith wasn''t aware of it and even if he was, he wouldn''t feel much about it anyway. "Here." Lith handed her a phone. Anne took it and examined it. She had no idea what this ck looking t brick was. "Press the button on the side." Lith guided her. Anne did and the screen lit up, surprising her. She kept her surprise within her and followed Lith''s instructions. Eventually, she started looking at the content she wanted. At first Lith showed her some cute animals, but Anne didn''t like it. She preferred necromancy content and Lith guided her to it. Except Iki, everyone was busy with their phones. Even after an hour, Iki didn''t bother himself with the rest and quietly stood in his spot, staring at empty space as if he was fighting heart demons. Not wanting to have the guy be left out, Lith said, "Hey, you''re not going to join us?" Iki didn''t respond. "Ikiiii!~" Tsuki called out, to which Iki turned his head towards her, his face still serious. "Come here, see this." Tsuki gestured to him toe closer. Iki blinked and just stared at her. "You''ll like it, give it a try." Lith insisted and threw a phone towards Iki. Iki put his hand out and didn''t need to make much movement to catch it. He looked at the phone and could see people within it, moving and battling. Iki was slightly surprised by it and continued to watch the stuff. Lith went close to him this time. "Not only can you see battles, you can also learn things here, and do so much more." Lith started sharing the things he felt might interest Iki. Soon, when he was done, Iki did a small bow and said, "my gratitude." That was the only thing Lith had heard from him after thest trial where he gave out an advice. Lith smiled and said, "it''s not a big deal. Come with me, join the rest. It''s not good to be lonely like this." Lith convinced Iki to get into the group looking at phones and just like that, due to a simple phone, Lith ended up bringing the group much closer than before. The five talked to Lith whenever they felt they didn''t understand something and eventually, everyone got the hang of it and could use the phones on their own. Half a day passed and the rabbit-man was back again. "Kekeke, looks like you all are enjoying yourselves, aren''t you?" Chapter 706 The Shining Star Chapter 706 The Shining Star Listening to the rabbit-man''s words, the entire six frowned. "What? Are you not happy to see me? Kekekeke!" Mr. Carrot said and started gnawing on some carrots. Nobody showed any reactions to hisquestion. Mr. Carrot smiled and continued, "all the past trials were eliminations round, yet none of you failed anything. It really pisses me off." He then shook his head. "But what pisses me off more is the fact that I can''t personally kill you or drag these rounds." "The next three rounds will be the most difficult ones and if you pass them, you''re free to go." The six sighed internally hearing that. No more stupid trials were a good thing for them. "But¡­" ''There he goes, this bastard¡­'' Everyone had a simr thought. Mr. Carrot cackled. "There''s a catch, as usual." He walked towards the six and gazing up and down at them, continued, "looking at the unity you six portrayed, I am deeply touched. So, due to this, the next three trials are also the same as before ¡ª all or none!" Lith wanted to rip apart this guy''s annoying face hearing that. His life was already at risk in the previous round where he had to work the rest. Doing it three more times would definitely increase his odds of dying. This thought was shared by the others too. With another cackle, Mr. Carrot said, "I like that look. I like that look. Let''s get started then, shall we?" Just like that, the six were once again thrown into another trial while the rabbit-man acted like a spectator and watched over them. . . . . . The Chosen Ones. These six that were made to go through one trial after another, they weren''t any ordinary beings. These six were the strongest of the strongest, geniuses among geniuses, talent born one in not a million, billion, or gazillion, but the entire universe they belonged to! Out of the infinitely vast array of universes, these six kids were the ones chosen by a higher entity. The reason was yet to be known and the entity was yet to surface, however, the trials that were made for them to go through, it was a rigorous testing method to check if they truly were worthy to do what the entity wanted or not. The trials, as mentioned by the rabbit-man, were meant to act as elimination. However, the talent these six kids possessed was heaven-defying and the entity couldn''t do anything but change the trials and formte it in such a way that these six would band together and work in unison. The form worked as with each life and death situation the six went through, they became closer and got to know more about each other during the break between each trial. Out of the three that they were supposed to clear, the first trial tested their tenacity and their will to never give up. This trial was a survival one where the six were thrown into a mighty dungeon filled with strong monsters and traps. Within the trial, there were many sub quests which didn''t let the six rest even for a bit. The six still somehow managed by taking turns toplete the challenges. Whenever there was a battle, Anne Ashcroft, the necromancer in the group, would be made to fight. She definitely had a screw loose in her head and the smell of blood as well as battle made her crazy to fight more. It awakened her primal instinct to fight and this madwoman wouldn''t stop until she was dead or the monster in front was. Needless to say, she never lost. Not a single battle. Her summons were extremely powerful and even during the times that she did seem to fall, the rest got up and helped her. After each battle, she had to be carried because she would feel weak. Of course, she denied any help and told the rest that she could walk on her own. Lith being Lith, he didn''t let her be so helpless. It was due to her that he got some rest and eventually went to her to carry her. Anne was extremely pissed when she noticed Lithe close to her to help her. She was going to kill him, but thedy-killer with his unmatchable charisma swayed her heart, and eventually, got her to take a piggyback. Among them, it was only Lith who could do such a thing as neither Sebastian nor Iki, Ariel, or Tsuki had the potential to help such a battle freak. Sebastian was the first Chosen One and knew that everyone was wary of him. Anne would naturally not take any help from him. Even though he had shown no hostility to anyone, except Lith, there was no one else who wasn''t wary. He was thus crossed out. Iki barely talked and what was going on in his head was something nobody knew. Was he on their side or against them was still a question that lingered in everyone''s head. Iki might be helping out the others because he would die as well if someone died. This was what might have kept him going, the others were thinking. He was naturally crossed out as well. As for Ariel, her aura disgusted Anne since she gave off a pure and holy one. She was out too. Tsuki''s stature was small and she was needed for healing. If she took Anne, she wouldn''t be able to heal others. She was out too. All that was left was Lith, the one with no imperfections among the rest. He was so well rounded in everything that it was almost scary to the five how one could be so perfect in everything. But his easy going and straightforward approach made everyone understand that he wasn''t a threat to them. If nothing, it was them who would be a threat to him. Lith was put on such a high pedestal that he could lead the five easily if he wanted and also manipte them into doing what he wanted. But of course, Lith had no such ns as there was nothing he would gain by doing this. He was someone who had everything with him and didn''t need to scheme or use different tactics to gain things. Amongst everyone, he was the only one without a tragic backstory. The five chosen ones, the emotions they were showing, and the way they behaved, it was just the tip of the iceberg. What they truly were, it was something that could only be found by diving into the deepest recesses of the ocean. Their suffering, their pain, their hard work, their sacrifices¡­ There was nothing that these five hadn''t experienced. It was also due to this reason that Lith stood out among them. He was a shining star that started illuminating the dark lives of these five. Anne, who had never experienced any form of warmth, for the first time was experiencing how it felt to get carried in such a manner and get help. Her pride was making her want to strangle Lith and get away from him, but the warmthing from the bottom of her heart stopped her from doing so. She could only stare dumbfoundedly at the front and let her be carried. She showed no emotions or movements and let the things flow. Just like that, unknowingly, Lith became their unsaid leader. Chapter 707 Sebastian’s Past Chapter 707 Sebastian¡¯s Past The six Chosen Ones, with their cumtive efforts, cleared two rounds and were now resting as well as waiting for the third round to start. The first round was an extremely dangerous dungeon and the second round was to find a forbidden fruit located in the heart of a chain of inds. Things were difficult and the six were getting drained not only physically, but also mentally. Monsters, traps, quests, challenges, these kepting one after another, testing their perseverance as well as teamwork. When monsters appeared, it would be Tsuki who would first try to talk and make peace with them. She had some unknown gift that let her talk to any creature she wanted. To some extent she could even talk to nts. If talking didn''t work, Sebastian would go and try to tame the monster. He was a beast tamer as well as a great leader. He would umte beasts during the start of the rounds and use them as sacrifices or cannon fodders. If Sebastian''s taming also didn''t work, it would usually be Iki who would go and try to finish the monster in one sh of his powerful katana. Iki, by all means, was a cold-blooded samurai who didn''t bat an eye to killing anything. Lith was sure that even if there was a small child in front of him, Iki wouldn''t hesitate to cut his head off if needed. Of course, Iki was usually thest resort in all things and the first thing these guys did was ensure if things could be resolved peacefully. This way, they conserved a lot of their energy. Next, when it came to traps, Ariel was the one with the greatest wisdom among the six. With her help, it was easy to crack down traps and pass through them. As for Lith, as he was an all rounder, he had mastery in almost everything. He could tame beasts if he wanted, he could solve traps if he wanted, he couldn''tmunicate with creatures like Tsuki, but he could understand their bodynguage and take appropriate measures. Like Anne, he also had necromancy powers. His proficiency was almost on Anne''s level, if not, then just slightly worse. He also possessed a mastery in swords and it was a level above Iki''s. Lith hadn''t shown his sword skills yet so Iki wasn''t aware of it. However, he had a hunch that Lith may really know it too. Lith didn''t even try to do anything special yet his all rounded skills made him really likeable by all. With his greatmunication skills, Lith talked to the others and learnt a bit about them during the break. Anne, Ariel, and Iki didn''t talk much or give out info about themselves but Sebastian and Tsuki did. As mentioned before, everyone was broken here except Lith. Sebastian shared a small memory of his with Lith and it was about how his house burnt down and his parents died in the fire. The vivid picture in Sebastian''s mind was shared with and there, Lith could see the small crying Sebastian. Sebastian was so depressed this time that he had thoughts to jump into the fire and end himself. However, a puppy came to him at this time andforted him. From that day onwards, Sebastian and the puppy roamed around in search of food and shelter. Sebastian grew up and so did the puppy. They became really close and just interacting with it, he started learning how tomunicate with animals. Eventually, Sebastian got into a conflict and in this, the puppy was killed by the enemies. It broke Sebastian''s heart again and made him realize just how powerless he was. The enemies took advantage of his weakness and attacked him, bringing him on the verge of death. In this dying moment, Sebastian, instead of feeling cold and numb, felt himself to be in the warm embrace of his mother. He was in a small hut, his mother was hugging him because Sebastian had just caught a fish and she was proud of him. Sebastian''s father wasughing at the back and preparing to cook the fish. Times were peaceful and rxed. Sebastian was getting absorbed into this and his life was slowly passing away. However, the entire scene crashed as the house burnt down and his parents were caught into the fire. Sebastian got a shock with the sudden change in scene, and once it was over, he saw a muscr tall tanneddy wearing tiger skin. Her appearance was rough and she was carrying a whip while smoking a cigar. Thisdy was the one who saved Sebastian in his dying moments and also trained him to be a beast tamer. Why she did that? It was because she found potential within Sebastian once she saw him tame animals. She had been watching him for a long time and could see that he gave his all while fighting a bunch of mortals, despite not knowing anything. She was the one who ended up showing Sebastian a path where he could find the warmth he so craved for. Sebastian was yet to find that but that was pretty much his story. He didn''t share a lot of information about him and hid some bits, but he did share some info to Lith. It was because Lith seemed like someone who could bring warmth bright aura. in his coldest and darkest times. Sebastian didn''t know if Lith possessed the warmth he was looking for, but Lith''s happy aura was contagious and made him stick to him. Tsuki''s case was also simr and she stuck to Lith because of his bright aura. She too had a tragic story and it was even more worse than Sebastian''s. However, she couldn''t share it with Lith or even mention it as the six were teleported away as the third round began. The third round was once again something they could only finish as a team. They were turned into prisoners who were on their way to get hanged because of their crimes. Their task in this round was to topple the monarchy and stabilize the mighty Haverian Kingdom. Chapter 708 Third Round Chapter 708 Third Round As the six were being taken to publicly be hanged, the crowd around them was booing and throwing stones at them. All six took considerable damage due to this and realized the chains binding them were restricting them from using any magic. Lith''s mind was focusing fully on the current situation and he came to a conclusion that even if he tried to run from here, there was no possible way for him to get out unscathed. There would be major injuries and he could even end up losing his limbs or his head. To luck would have it, Ariel was right behind Lith and she whispered, "these chains can break easily if someone attacks with magic." Lith nodded in understanding and without wasting any time, whispered something in Iki''s ears in front. Iki''s cold look morphed into one of surprise, but suppressing it, he passed Lith''s message to Sebastian in front. As Sebastian heard it, he turned around to look at Lith. Lith nodded his head in agreement. Sebastian took a deep breath and turning to the crowd, said, "OI YOU THERE, THIS GUY SAYS SHE IS HOT AND HE WANTS TO SLEEP WITH HER!" Sebastian was referring to the girl standing beside a guy in the crowd. He was trying to instigate a fight with the crowd and the guards. Needless to say, such a patheticment from him made the crowd turn silent and look at him with weird gazes. Whatever Sebastian just did backfired and the crowd turned angry and threw more stones at them. Lith clicked his tongue and wondered how Sebastian got the things wrong. In any case, he thought of something else and finally made another n. Lith pushed the guard beside him into the crowd and made him identally assault a woman. This caused some minor troubles but the guard came back without any problems. He wanted to hit Lith for his audacity, but then stopped himself from doing so as he realized Lith was going to die soon anyway. However, despite this, the seed of conflict had been sown and this was only the beginning. With Tsuki''s helpter, Lith made the animals nearby to wreak havoc in the crowd. With Iki''s skillful movements, he ended up having a crowd member killed but got the me put onto a guard. Even the guard was dumbfounded and was wondering whether it was him who had killed the person or someone else. Little by little, more fuel was being added to the fire that was just lit up. Lith yelled at the crowd when he felt the time was right and talked about the unfairness of the current monarch. He then talked about amon man''s problem and made the crowd further furious. The guards tried to kick Lith and made him shut up, but the crowd started attacking them as they felt that Lith was right. Lith was a monarch himself, although not a practising one, he was the Vampire Prince and was familiar with all such things. It wasn''t difficult to guess what problems these guys might be facing and said things that pleased them. More guards had to be called as the situation was de-escting and in a matter of minutes, the crowd started fighting with the army of the monarch. Magic spells were being used in this fight and somehow, Lith managed to get Anne''s chains get hit by one of the spells. Her chains broke and she became a free bird. Anne made the people who died in this conflict rise as undeads and sent them to attack the army. She cast a spell on the rest five and freed them. The five immediately got to work and in no time, escaped. The six people arrived in the middle of a forest at the border area of the kingdom. They made a n to topple the kingdom and fight the monarch. Once their n was ready, they rested for a while and charged straight at the main city. The six caused an uprising in the kingdom and made the people doubt their own monarch. wasn''t difficult. After instigating the crowd to perform what was a coup d''etat, the These six were the best of the best and performing such small tasks wasn''t difficult. After instigating the crowd to perform what was a coup d''etat, the six waited. When the crowd dered war on the monarchy, they joined again and fought. Through immense hard work, schemes and tactile, the six ended up toppling the monarchy and stabilized the situation in the Haverian Kingdom. As the third round came to an end, Mr. Carrot appeared again and said, "I HATE YOU ALL!" Mr. Carrot was very frustrated and he had tried his best to get the people here killed. But nothing of such sort happened and they were all here without any problems. "UGH! WHY! WHY MUST YOU NOT FAIL!??" He yelled and took out his frustration as much as he could. Once he was done, he clicked his tongue and said, "I have to abide by the rules, otherwise I would''ve ripped your faces off." Without further ado, he sent the three into a well illuminated hall and¡­ "So amazing!~" Tsukimented as she found everything around her bright and shiny. The six were inside a crystal pce of some sort and it seemed really ancient. There were a lot of engravings on the walls and stairs were also avable to climb higher into the higher floors of the pce. As the six checked the engravings, Sebastian who touched them was surprised andmented, "touch the engravings." Lith didn''t waste time and did as asked. As soon as he touched an engraving, his mind was flooded with information. What pce they were in, what was happening to them, why were there such rounds, everything was being made clear to Lith as the information poured in. This crystal pce that Lith was in belonged to a strong God. The God had died and had put his inheritance hidden into this pce. Since it was empty, it was used to check the six Chosen Ones and understand if they were fit to do the tasks thaty ahead of them. These tests were conducted by¡­ Chapter 709 Trespassing Into The Angel Continent Chapter 709 Trespassing Into The Angel Continent Novolzak. A name that echoed far and wide across the expanse of space. It contained might that sent shivers down the spine of those who dared to listen to the echoing name. Despite the terror, the God was benevolent and merciful. The realm ruled by Novolzak was peaceful, there being no person dying of hunger or suffering in writhing agony. The ones living inside this realm posed no threat to anyone and continued on with their lives, be it mortal or immortal ones. It was this, the never ending peace and quiet that bothered the other Gods of the other realms. The peace made the other Gods wonder about what it was that Novolzak had that kept things so peaceful. What was the secret, the treasure, the truth. The curiosity coupled with jealousy made the Gods band together and attack Novolzak. There were many who were jealous of his realm as well as his strength and fame. Despite not doing anything, Novolzak had made enemies. A big battle descended and Novolzak eventually disappeared. Did he die or did he live, that was not known¡­ until now. The test that these Chosen Ones had been through was conducted by none other than Novolzak himself. After getting attacked by so many Gods and knowing their dark truth, Novolzak decided to shed light about it to a select few who would lead the future and shape the universe into a better form. What urred to him must not ur to others, that was the goal of Novolzak. Novolzak''s realm was wiped out by other Gods and to this day, remains as deste as it could be. One by one, information regarding the various Gods flooded Lith''s and the other people''s minds. They finally realized that this trial they were in, it was an inheritance as well as a message of the great Novolzak. As for if the God was dead or alive, it wasn''t rified properly. Lith didn''t know about others but he felt there was more to things than this. Not to mention, everything seemed way too simple for it to be true. In any case, he kept his doubts to himself and went with the flow. This ce asked him to side with Novolzak and hate the other Gods, he was gonna do just that. After the information, treasures appeared one by one in front of the six, followed by a glowing red gate, which the six assumed was the exit. In front of Lith was a ck pearl anklet. It was something that could let him warp space and traverse to greater distances much faster than any teleportation Space spell below Half Emperor Rank. Along with that, it also provided great agility in general as well as increased his understanding of Space, Time, Dark, and Wind elements. The others got some treasures as well and once they had all done checking it, Lith said calmly, "This is farewell." Everyone''s attention was on him now. Tsuki''s expression saddened and her lips curved downwards. "It is." The rest had no reaction to it¡­ at least on the outside. Sebastian walked towards Lith and extended his hand forwards. "It was nice meeting you." Lith smiled and shook his hand. "Likewise." "I hope to see you soon," Sebastian continued. Lith nodded and Sebastian walked back. Then came Ariel, the white-haired girl with golden eyes. She kept her distance from Lith and did a small bow, saying the same things as Sebastian. The next person that came forward wasn''t Anne, but Iki, which was surprising. Iki kept his distance too and bowed. "I hope we meet soon." Lith bowed as well and getting up, said, "yeah, and the next time I see you, I hope you talk more." Iki shed a small smile in response but it went unnoticed as he was bowing down. Finally, Anne turned to look at Lith and walked towards him. She had a neutral look on her face and said tly, "you''re strong. The next time I see you, I''ll being for your life." Anne was a hunter, a necromancer, a ruler, and someone who took pleasure in killing people stronger than her. Her acknowledging Lith''s strength was something that had happened for the first time. Lith didn''t find her threatening. He smiled instead and said, "you''ll being for me? Good. I hope that day arrives soon." Lith made an innuendo which went unnoticed by everyone, including Anne. Anne had seriousness in her eyes and replied, "be prepared or you''ll end up losing your life." Lith smiled and waved at her. "See youter." Saying so, he was about to enter the gate but Ariel stopped him. "Everyone¡­" Ariel got everyone''s attention. She then took Lith''s cross earring and showing it to everyone, said, "these things that we got formunication, they are still here." "So?" Sebastian asked. "So¡­" Ariel continued, "if it hasn''t been taken, then it means it can still be used. When we take our exit, the first thing we should do is check if we can stillmunicate. If we can, then it''ll be of great help." The rest fell silent. "Good," Lith said and took his earring back. "I''ll go outside and see if I can still talk." Ariel nodded. "If we can establish a connection outside, maybe we can meet in the future." Everyone agreed on this and one by one, they left the inheritance ce. . . . . . Angel Continent. Lith teleported out to an unknown ind, but with the concentration of Light and Life elements being in abundance, he could guess that he was in or near the Angel Contient. The first thing Lith did was try to establish a connection with the others. It took a few minutes but eventually it was sessful and he could hear everyone''s voice, even the quiet Iki''s. Once done with this, Lith took out his phone and dialed Ralph and Dennis''s number. The two picked up and said that they were in the Neutral Continent, Ren was with them as well. Lith instructed the two to go home and also asked Dennis to take Ren with him and hand him to any Royal Servant he could find in Nightingale. There were Royal Servants guarding the outer periphery of the castle which was close to the Queen''s district, so Dennis shouldn''t have a lot of trouble getting in. Lith then cut the call and sighed. He cracked his neck and checking the date on his phone, realized it was almost the end of the year and in just one month, he would be 101 instead of 100. Realizing this, a sense of urgency appeared within him and he was about to teleport away, but the space around him stopped bending. "Halt." Two men and two women wearing simr white uniforms appeared in the air, holding a spear. They closed in on Lith and cing the spears around him, locked him in ce. "Do not try to resist or we might need to use force. On ount of trespassing into the Angel Continent, you will now be sent to the Justice Court in Ascendria. You will be given a chance to speak there, until then, it''s best you keep quiet." "Anything you say or do will be used against you, and the punishment could even lead to death without trial. Chapter 710 Justice Court ? Justice Court, Ascendria. Ascendria was one of the many countries present in the Angel Continent, ruled by the Angel King Zadkiel. The Justice Court was located in this ce. It was one of the major courts of Justice in the Angel Continent and all the first trials of people who havemitted any offence was done here. Justice was provided quickly and in case someone felt things weren''t fair, they could challenge their case into a higher court which was the Vatican Court of Justice located in the Vatican City of the Angel Continent. This was the highest one could go for a challenge and in case it didn''t work either, one could send an appeal to the Heavenly Court. If the appeal is valid, the case is conducted further into the Heavenly Court and this is the supreme verdict. There''s no going beyond this and one had to ept the sentence given to them. As for Lith, he had not done a major offence, but it also wasn''t something small and was taken straight to the Justice Court. The Angel Continent, as one would''ve imagined, was very vibrant and bright. The blue skies, the clean ces, the golden and white themed ces, it was all something that reeked of purity and happiness. Being a Vampire, this ce wasn''t well liked by Lith, but the former human in him could finally make out how heaven would be. The Justice Court was located in a sky ind with water falling from all sides of it, disappearing into the clouds, and creating a serene environment. The Justice Court looked like a giant white lotus and there were a lot of people going in and out of it. Lith was brought to the ground and made to walk on the gray stone pavement towards the giant lotus shaped architecture. Once inside, he was taken straight into a small chamber where there was a judge sitting on one end and opposite to him was an empty chair. There were six other people sitting in the court and who they were, Lith had no idea. Lith was made to sit on the empty chair and his judgement had begun. The judge went through his file and then turned to look at Lith. "You have crossed the borders of the Angel Continent without permission. What reasons they were, I''d like to know." Lith sighed. "Will you believe me if I tell the truth?" "It depends," the judge said tly. Shaking his head, Lith said, "Well, I identally teleported here from an inheritance trial and then those guys caught me." Lith pointed at the four people in uniforms. The judge nodded and wrote it down. "What was the inheritance trial and where was it?" Lith shook his head. "It''s confidential. In any case, let''s not waste each other''s time and get this done quickly. I wanna make a call, I am sure things would be easier for you and me both after that." The judge looked at Lith for a few seconds and then at the uniformed officers. The officers shrugged and the judge ended up nodding his head. "Go ahead, make the call." There was nothing the court would be losing and the used had the option to bring in people they felt could help the case. Angels were the most merciful beings and also very tolerant. What was happening right now was that the Angels were following protocols given by their higher ups to ensure stability in the society. There were no hard feelings or grudges. It really didn''t matter to them if Lith went without punishment as they believed it could very well be an ident like he had just described. Lith was surprised with this oue. These guys gave him no trouble to make a call, no resistance to anything either. In any case, he took out his phone and dialed a number. * Abx World Academy. It was yet another normal day for the Principal of the world''s number one academy. Emilia was sipping on tea and reading some students'' papers while Sel was sitting on the sofa and managing the uing tests of fourth years. Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ Emilia''s phone rang and her attention diverted to it. As soon as she saw the name of the person who had called, her face bloomed like a beautiful flower. She immediately picked it up and said, "Husband! Where have you been for so long!?" "How is my little angel doing?" Lith didn''t rush and inquired about his wife''s well being first. The waves of emotions in Emilia immediately calmed down as she heard that. Such small gestures were what she craved and loved the most. Despite her asking him a question, her husband''s first response was to know about her health. This was very warming and truly made her feel that yes, she was indeed married, loved, and cared for. On top of that, getting called a little angel, even though she was way older, was something that made her gleeful. Trying to control herself from smiling stupidly, Emilia replied, "I am good. How is husband?" "Not doing good," Lith answered. "Why?" "Because you''re not here with me." "Ahem. Ahem. Mr., you''re in a court," someone said in the background. "Huh? Court? Husband, where are you?" The response didn''t go unnoticed by Emilia and she asked, slightly worried. "Well¡­ uhh¡­ there urred a small mishap and now I am in the Justice Court in Ascendria. Can you¡ª" "WHAT!? ASCENDRIA!?" Emilia mmed the table and said, getting worked up. "STAY WHERE YOU ARE, I''LL BE THERE IN A SECOND!" Saying so, Emilia cut the call. Sel, who was working, had her attention diverted and looked at her Madam. It wasn''t often that she would get to see her Madam in such a mood. "Madam, is something wrong?" She asked. "YES!" Emilia immediately replied. "Some fools touched my husband! Can you believe it? Not to mention, that ce is my hometown!" "¡­" Sel was speechless. She couldn''t understand how something which had an almost zero percent chance of happening, happened. How in the world did her Madam''s husband end up in her hometown and top of that, was now in court like a criminal. How could this even happen? Sel had so many questions, but before she could converse further, her Madam disappeared from the spot. Shaking her head, Sel said softly, "May the Light bless those poor souls who unknowingly offended Madam." Chapter 711 Care To Explain Why My Husband Is Here? Chapter 711 Care To Exin Why My Husband Is Here? As the call was cut so unexpectedly, Lith wondered why his wife had such an exaggerated reaction. The uniformed officers in the room were wondering if Lith was someone stupid to talk in such a manner in the courtroom, but given how criminals in general behaved, this didn''t seem odd to them. "So sir, what''s the stat¡ª" One of the uniformed officers was about to ask what Lith was going to do next, only to feel violent spatial fluctuations in the room. A blinding light followed the fluctuations and before it disappeared, everyone in the room heard: "Husband!" ''Husband?'' Everyone except Lith thought to themselves. As the light disappeared, the uniformed officers were ready to arrest the person who had barged in and made their move. However, just a step forwards and they all froze on their spots. Even the judge and the ones in the room were frozen from shock. The person that had just appeared, the figure that was hugging the used in the room, their aura was so bright and holy that it confused everybody. Their shock stemmed from the thick holy aura they suddenly got basked in and the shock made them utterly speechless and unable to even think of anything. Lith, who could watch it all while hugging his wife, smiled at the reactions of everybody. He didn''t think that just his wife''s appearance alone was enough to cause such an exaggerated reaction. ''Maybe I should''ve called Arya or perhaps Lucifer to cause some more chaos.'' Lith thought to himself and chuckled. An Angel appearing wasn''t much of a problem to these guys, but what would happen if he called the Supreme Demon herself? "Husband, are you okay? Did these guys hurt you?" Emilia''s first reaction after meeting her husband was asking how he was. It made Lith happy as nothing in the world felt better than getting loved back by the ones you love. Lith rubbed her back and said softly, "Everything is fine. There was no need to rush here, honey." Lith chuckled after saying so. "No! There was a need." Saying so, Emilia broke the hug and turned around to look at the fools who had captured her husband. "How dare these guys think of you as a criminal?" Hearing this, the ones in shock shivered in fear. They realized they had messed up! But before they could even ask, the judge, who had a clear view of Emilia, felt goosebumps arise all over him as he saw her face. He violently pushed the table to the side, mming it on the wall, and knelt down on the ground. "Your Holiness¡­" he said in a hurried tone. The others didn''t have a clear look of Emilia, but they were smart enough to understand the reaction of the judge and knelt down as well. "Your Holiness!" They all greeted Emilia. The rest of the people did the same and now everyone except Emilia and Lith were kneeling. Emilia took a step forward towards the judge, to question him about this matter. But right at this moment, another voice rang in her ears. "Your Holiness." Hearing that made her shiver and turning around, she saw her husband kneeling and saying the same thing. "What are you doing¡­" Emilia said softly as her face flushed in embarrassment. She immediately grabbed Lith''s hand and made him get up. She knitted her brows and looking at him seriously, with her red face, said softly again, "Are you stupid? Out of your mind? Do you even know what this means?" Lith chuckled evilly. He had no idea what it meant, he just wanted to prank his wife and see her reaction. Looking at his smiling face, Emilia felt annoyed. She had forgotten for a second that her husband was really shameless. She held his face with one hand, making his mouth turn into a pout, and reprimanded him in a serious manner. "Don''t do it again or¡­" She had whispered softly so that only he could hear it. "Orrhll?" Lith said with his pouty lips. "Hmph!" Emilia refused to borate further and let him go. She was in no mood to exin to him that only low level angels made such greetings when they saw higher angels. What Lith did expressed that he was considering himself a lower level being than Emilia. Emilia didn''t like it at all. Her husband wasn''t any lesser being than her or someone higher. He and her were equals. There was no master subordinate rtionship between the two, rather, they were husband and wife. Although it was just a yful prank, in the Angel Society, hierarchy was given a lot of importance as the higher one was in it, the more holy they were. It didn''t mean the lesser Angels were any less holy, but the ones at the top were the holiest of holy. Not only were the higher beings more holy, they were also connected to Light in a far deeper manner than any random person. It was due to this that such a hierarchy was established. The weak worshipped the strong applied here as well, just in a slightly different manner. Emilia took a step again towards the judge, once again wanting to question him about her husband''s case. In any case, Emilia understood that her husband was pulling a prank on her. She let him go due to this otherwise she would''ve really beaten some sense into his shameless mind. Emilia took a step again towards the judge, once again wanting to question him about her husband''s case. "So, care to exi¡ª nghh¡­ exin me why my husband is here?" Emilia was interrupted by Lith as he hugged her from behind. It was fine if it was just a hug but he then pinched her nipple and bit onto her earlobe, giving her a hard time to talk. Thankfully, everyone''s head was bowed and nobody even dared to spread out their spiritual sense to spy on Emilia or Lith. Lith was aware of this and didn''t do things on impulse. He would never shame his wife in any way whatsoever. "Your Holiness, p-p-please forgive us¡­" the judge stuttered but still managed to speak. He knew he had to otherwise things would be very bad. Others in the room may not know it, but he had seen the face of Emilia and knew exactly who she was. The judge was cowering in both fear as well as excitement. Fear because he had messed up and excitement because it was once in a lifetime possibility thaty in front of him. The War Angel herself was here! The Seraphim he worshipped herself! Ascendria was Emilia''s home and it was without a doubt that everyone here worshipped her. Emilia, despite getting groped by her husband and having a hard time conversing, was serious about this whole situation. Why was her husband caught? How did these fools bring him straight to the court and not check his background? There were so many questions in her mind. Her face was flushed due to her husband''s shameless actions, but the seriousness of the matter suppressed the embarrassment and made her ignore Lith. The other angels in the room had no idea what was happening and the aura Emilia was letting out was too powerful from them to even turn their heads up and face her. They were afraid of her and also curious to know who this person was. Clearing her throat, Emilia was about to ask her next question when spatial fluctuations started urring in the room. Lith stopped squeezing his wife''s soft tits and turned to face the fluctuations. As the fluctuations disappeared, a white-haired youth in white knight robes appeared in front of Lith and Emilia. "Who dared to set foot¡ª" the youth''s eyes opened wide mid sentence as he had a look at Emilia. "Y-Y-Y-YOUR H-H-H-HOLINESSSS!" The youth immediately knelt down after his initial shock. "Your Holiness, pardon thy lowly worshipper for beingte. Please¡­ Your Holiness, what''s thoumand?" Lith blinked in amusement as the boy who looked no older than 17, suddenly turned into Shakespeare after feeling shocked. Emilia looked at the boy and sighed. "Zadkiel, why are you here?" The angels present in the room gasped in shock as they heard Emilia call the name ''Zadkiel''. Nobody would dare to utter the name of their King, their protector, their Holy One, in such a manner. This made the others wonder, who exactly was in the room that could say such a thing!? "Your Holiness, I¡­ I-I-I am actually the Angel King of Ascendria." The boy''s face was facing down, but Lith could feel that he was embarrassed to say this. Emilia could feel this too. She knitted her brows and said, "Look up." "N-N-No! I absolutely cannot!" Zadkiel protested. Emilia sighed again. "Are you going against my orders?" "WHAT? NO!" In his shock, Zadkiel looked up and saw Emilia''s face. "Oh no! I looked at Her Holiness directly." "Now I must be blinded!" Chapter 712 Zadkiel Chapter 712 Zadkiel "Now I must be blinded!" Saying so, Zadkiel brought his hands close to his face to blind himself. "Stop it, will you?" Emilia''s tone was serious this time and contained authority. "Y-Y-Yes." Zadkiel shivered in fear and answered. Despite being an Emperor Rank himself, he was no different than a kid in front of Emilia. Lith, not understanding what was happening even a single bit, tiptoed close to his wife and whispered in her ears, "honey, what''s happening?" Emilia was about to turn her face to look at Lith, but felt that his face was dangerously close to hers. If she turned now, they would end up kissing. Since Zadkiel was looking, it wouldn''t end well in this ce. Thus, Emilia took a step to the side and turning slightly to see her husband, she said, "You are in Ascendria, husband. This is my hometown, I was born and raised¡ª" "WOOOOOOOW!" Lith had stars in his eyes after hearing it and eximed. Anything rted to his wives, he was super interested and invested in it. In the modern lingo, He was a simp for his wives! He took a step forward and holding Emilia''s hands, said in a happy Lith wouldn''t lie, it was only now did he get the information that his wife was from this ce. tone, "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? We could''ve toured this ce, you know?" Lith wouldn''t lie, it was only now did he get the information that his wife was from this ce. He had talked to Emilia about so many things, but never did it cross his mind to ask her where she was from. Maybe somewhere he thought that the Neutral Continent was his wife''s permanent residence and if it wasn''t that, Nightingale was there for her. Whatever the reason, he was genuinely happy to know this and his reaction wasn''t exaggerated. He loved his cute little Angel wife very much and every bit of information was something that interested him. Emilia''s face flushed with embarrassment as she saw her husband''s exaggerated reaction. She thought to herself, ''why can''t he be normal for once!?'' It was for the first time in years did Emilia think that she really needed to discipline her husband. If she didn''t, he would really embarrass her even more! Emilia had tried her best to remain a loving wife and tolerate all of her husband''s shenanigans, but now she realized that she had to step up and give Lith punishment, otherwise he would never learn! What would the punishment be? Emilia hadn''t thought that far yet as she decided to think of it after going home. Shaking her head, Emilia said, "We''ll talk about itter. For now, what''s important is that I was from here, and once I reached the War Angel status, I became the Angel King of this country and stayed here for quite a while." "I see, I see." Lith suddenly had sses from out of nowhere and was taking notes of everything his wife was saying. "Can you¡ª gimme that!" Emilia was annoyed and snatched the notes from Lith. It was useless to ask him to stop. "Hey! Give it back!" Lith said. He needed to note it down for future reference, you know? What if he forgot? Emilia just shook her head and sighed. She had no idea what her husband was up to, but one thing was for sure, there was quite a bit of trouble she would need to go through. "Anyway, so, I don''t know what happened after I joined the academy, but I can see that Zadkiel there is now the Angel King in my stead." As soon as Emilia said that, the people in the room gasped and two among them plopped to the ground. They realized the person who had barged in was none other than the War Angel herself, and this sudden burst of happiness that they felt, knowing that their Goddess was right in front of them, made some of them pass out. While everyone was shivering, Emilia ignored them and turned to face Zadkiel. "Kiddo, when did you be an Angel King? And if you have be one, why are you kneeling? Get up, look me in the eyes." Even though Emilia was as sweet as candy, when it came to disciplining someone, she would be a strict mother and take things seriously. This wasn''t typical of her, but being around Arya so much, she had learnt a few things here and there. Even for Lith it was his first time looking at his wife act like an older sister or mother type figure. "No, Your Holiness. I mustn''t." Zadkiel shook his head and said. Although he was very confused as to why the War Angel was calling the man behind her as her husband, he wasn''t nosy and didn''t try to poke his finger into ces he wasn''t supposed to. "I said get up." Emilia said with a slightly angry tone. "Y-Y-Yes." Zadkiel was like a little child, obeying everymand only the second time. He stood up straight like an erect spear and had his head lowered to not see Emilia in the eyes. His reactions made Emilia sigh and rub her temples. "Get out, all of you. I need to talk to Zadkiel." Emiliamanded. If Emilia hadn''t mentioned thetter sentence, even Zadkiel would''ve gone out. He wasn''t stupid, but he also wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed when in Emilia''s presence. The people kneeling and bowing on the ground left with their heads lowered. They never saw Emilia and didn''t even dare to. They were worried they might die out of happiness and also felt that they may probably offend their Goddess. With some struggle, everyone was out. Emilia and Lith took a seat while Zadkiel stood standing. "Zadkiel, you are a grown up. Not a child anymore. Why are you behaving like this?" Zadkiel had no idea what to answer to that question. Emilia shook her head. "Forget it. Tell me, what things happened in Ascendria after I was gone." Zadkiel nodded. "When Her Holiness left, many were bawling their eyes out while hugging your statues. You must''ve heard their cries, right?" Emilia nodded. She was aware of her worshippers'' sadness. "Right. Then they were all very depressed and since this ce had no Angel King, a lot of problems urred with the major one being people roaming around like mindless beasts. The Heavenly Court took action and a temporary Angel King was ced here." "However, nobody liked that person as he was an outsider and not someone from Ascendria. The Angel King was benevolent and good, but disliked by the masses." Emilia nodded and asked Zadkiel to continue while Lith suddenly brought popcorn from out of nowhere and started munching on it. "Want some?" He leaned to the side to give some to his wife, trying not to be selfish. Emilia knitted her brows and pped Lith''s hands away. She ced a finger on her lips and asked Lith to be quiet and behave. Lith shrugged. Hey, he wasn''t to be med if the popcorn got over. He did his best to offer it. "Right, then, a few yearster, I was close to ascension. His Majesty himself helped me when he realized this and I soon became an Emperor Rank. Once that happened, I was given the Angel King status, invited to the Heavenly Court, and then made ruler of Ascendria." "Of course, I know I''ll never be able to rece Her Holiness and if Her Holiness wishes I''ll step down¡ª" Emilia showed her palm and gestured to Zadkiel to stop speaking. "I don''t want your position, Zadkiel. Keep it and rule well. What I am the most concerned about is, why are you still worshipping me? You are an Emperor Rank yourself, you should be out there gathering believers and use them as an anchor to stabilize properly." Zadkiel smiled awkwardly. He scratched the back of his head and said, "Well, Your Holiness, I still look up to you. I vividly remember the days you taught me how to hold a sword and fight. Even though I''ve reached the same position as you, I have not reached the same height." Zadkiel then showed a proud smile. "And I am sure I''ll never be. Because if I do, then it''ll just mean I have be better than you, which is something that should never happen." Emilia rubbed her temples hearing that. ''This kid¡­'' "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" She suddenly heard sobbing sounds and turning to the side, saw Lith wiping his tears with a napkin. "Wha¡ª ugh." Emilia gave up immediately before even trying to understand her husband''s emotions. She just let him do whatever he wanted to at this point. Emilia diverted her attention to Zadkiel and said, "I didn''t solely teach you how to fight and other things. I taught your entire orphanage until you guys became Rank 6. It wasn''t much anyway, so why still look up to me?" "It''s about time you stop worshipping me, Zadkiel." Chapter 713 Emilia Has Faith In Zadkiel Chapter 713 Emilia Has Faith In Zadkiel Zadkiel, after being told to stop worshipping, stared at Emilia for a good few seconds until drops of tears started falling out of his eyes. "Why¡­ Why must you ask me of such a thing, Your Holiness¡­" Emilia could ask her his life and he would happily give it, but asking to stop worshipping her, it was more or less asking him tomit suicide. Zadkiel could stop doing anything in the world except worshipping the Goddess who raised and took care of him ever since he was an infant. He still vividly remembered the days Emilia first came to the orphanage he was in. She was kind and gentle to every child there, and was the first person who thought of supporting the children in their cultivation journey. If she hadn''t done that, everyone in that orphanage would''ve led a normal mortal life and died after growing old. It was due to Emilia that not one, not two, but all the children from that orphanage became Rank 6 in just a matter of a few years. The kids in the orphanage looked into her as not only their Goddess, but also as their godmother, their older sister, and their only family other than the ones from the orphanage. All children in the orphanage considered each other as their siblings and it was only Emilia who, despite being an outsider, made herself have a spot in the hearts of all the children there. Even though it had been tens of thousands of years since Emilia hadst interacted with Zadkiel or anyone from the orphanage, nobody had forgotten the things she did for them. Everyone was forever grateful for her and from time to time, they would pray to her idol at their homes, expressing their love. Zadkiel was someone simr. Despite being an Angel King now, he was an oddball who continued to worship another Angel King and not the King of Angels. On the very first day in the Heavenly Court, Zadkiel had done a sphemous deed. He had refused to worship the King of Angels and said that the only one he would ever worship was the War Angel. It causes the War Angel''s reputation to degrade in the court, but the King of Angels was as benevolent as one could be and let Zadkiel be. Worshipping someone was a choice and the King of Angels would never ask someone to do it against their will. Of course, Emilia was in the know of this. However, she didn''t bother toe back to the Heavenly Court and decided to stay away from the Angel Continent itself. She would unnecessarily be dragged into useless politics and not get to do what she wanted to do ¡ª shape the future of young children. The new generations would rece the old generations, it was the harsh reality. It was upon the older generations to guide the younger ones on a better path and have them lead a good and fruitful life. Emilia wanted to do just that and being the Principal of the world''s most prestigious academy, she got the power to do so. She was busy in her work and eventually only answered the prayers of the ones in actual need. Zadkiel and the rest of the children from the orphanage, their prayers were hardly ever heard by her as they weren''t as important. Zadkiel''s reaction now thus came off as a surprise to her when she asked him to stop worshipping her. "Stop crying, you aren''t a child now." Emilia rubbed her temples and said. Despite being an Emperor Rank, on the same level as her, this guy in front still seemed like a child Emilia had first seen in the orphanage. There was hardly any difference. This made Emilia wonder, was he the same outside too, or was it just the case when he met her? Zadkiel fell to his knees after being scolded by Emilia. He looked at her with tearful eyes and said, "Your Holiness, you made me who I am today. Should I spend a lifetime worshipping you for this, it shall never suffice." "Asking me to stop worshipping my maker is asking me to end my life. I cannot do it on my own, but if you still wish to stop me, I pray you, please end my very being with thou own hands." Zadkiel took out his sword and presented it to Emilia with his tears covered face. At the side, Lith was sniffing heavily with how emotional this whole interaction was. As for Emilia, despite hearing the emotional cries of Zadkiel, she felt nothing but a headache. Ever since young, Zadkiel had always been a crybaby. It wasn''t a surprise to see him cry today as well, even though it had been many years since Emiliast saw him. Emilia sighed. This kid was still a bit hopeless even though he had be an Angel King now. Emilia walked towards him and ruffling his hair, said softly, "it doesn''t suit a Seraphim to cry like this. Did I raise you to be a crybaby?" "Your Holiness¡­" Zadkiel''s eyes turned even more tearful when he heard those gentle words. Emilia turned to look at him and said with a neutral face, "stop calling me Your Holiness. I am not your Goddess. Rather, call me big sis from now on, okay?" Zadkiel blinked and stared at Emilia with a dumbfounded gaze, not understanding what she was saying. "What? Did you forget what you used to call me when you were a child?" Emilia shed a small smile and asked. "Ah¡­" it clicked Zadkiel only now. Emilia gave him a hand and had him get up. She then gave him a handkerchief and said, "your big sis will not be proud of you if you keep showing such weakness. Neither would any of your siblings be." "Listen Zadkiel." Emilia''s eyes turned serious as she faced him. "You have a big responsibility on your shoulders. You are now an Angel King, you have to look after the welfare of others and be a better Seraphim." "Be the light that illuminates even the darkest of times for the ones in need." "I have faith in you." "Big sis¡­" tears were dripping out of Zadkiel''s eyes again. Emilia patted his shoulder and giving him a nod, she said, "Achieve great heights, Zadkiel. Big sis will be rooting for you." Saying so, Emilia grabbed Lith''s cor, who was about to collect the crying Seraphim''s tears, and disappeared, leaving Zadkiel alone in the room. Gazing at the empty space, Zadkiel wiped his tears and said, "I will, I will make you proud big sis¡­" *** "STUPIDDDDDDD!" Emilia threw Lith on the bed in her room in the Neutral Continent and yelled while holding his cor and shaking him to and fro. "WHY CAN''T YOU BE NORMAL FOR HEAVEN''S SAKE!?" Emilia yelled again while shaking him, hoping it would beat some sense into his shameless mind. "My, my, honey, calm down. We don''t have the tools." Lith said in between his thrashing. "Huh?" Emilia was left confused with his statement and stopped shaking him. Clearing his throat, Lith looked at his wife and with a neutral face, "I meant, if you wanna do some S&M y, we don''t have the needed tools." "What S&M?" Emilia was too innocent to understand these words. "Oh, you don''t know?" Lith was surprised. He thought all his wives knew of this. Emilia shook her head. Now her attention was diverted into this S&M thing since her husband had mentioned it and she didn''t know of it. "Well¡­" Lith said, getting up and putting his hand around his wife''s shoulder. He took her out of the bed and walking a bit towards the window, he pointed outside and said, "S&M is¡­ hmm¡­ I can''t seem to understand how to exin it properly. I need some inspiration to better formte my words." "???" Confusion was all over Emilia''s face. Just, what was her husband up to or thinking of? Why was he such a mystery even after so many years of marriage? While putting on a pondering expression like an ancient philosopher, Lith paced in the room along with Emilia as he had his arms around her shoulder. A few seconds of ponderingter, Lith suddenly got a brilliant idea. "Wow! How did I never think of that before?" "What think?" Emilia asked, still super confused. Lith looked at her and with a big smile, said, "gather all the Ms in one ce!" "Huh?" "Give me a second, I gotta make a call." Lith didn''t satisfy his wife''s curiosity and instead took out his phone to call someone. It took a few seconds for the call to connect and once it did, he said, "Luna, get big sis ande here in Emmy''s ce." "As His Highness wishes." Luna''s voice rang in his ears. Lith cut the call and turning back to look at Emilia, he chuckled and went forwards to pull Emilia into his embrace. He bent her down, surprising her, and went in for a kiss, without exining things further. ''WHY IS HE ACTING SO MYSTERIOUS!?'' The question rang in Emilia''s mind, but she was too absorbed into the kiss to think of anything else but her husband''s sweet taste of saliva. Chapter 714 Teaching Emilia S&M Play* Chapter 714 Teaching Emilia S&M y* Amidst Lith and Emilia''s kiss, Space fluctuated near them and two peerless beauties teleported out. One wore a regal ck dress and had the royal crown on her head while the other was in a maid outfit and ck stockings, revealing no parts of her skin other than the arms. "Ahem, did wee at the wrong time, little brother, big sis?" Lucy cleared her throat and asked, looking at the two continuing to kiss. Emilia was well aware that there were two people in the room and she wanted to break the kiss with Lith. However, since Lith hadn''t stopped and the two who had appeared were someone close to her, she didn''t feel much embarrassed and continued on with what she was doing. Lith was surprised with his wife''s subtle change in behaviour and chuckled internally. To test things out more, he shifted his hands from her waist to her plump buttocks. At this time, Emilia broke the kiss and swatted his hand away. Clearing her throat, she patted her clothes and turned around to see Lucy and Luna. Her reaction made Lith understand that she wasfortable, but not too much. "Sorry about that." Emilia said while fixing her appearance. "Let me¡­" Luna said and went towards Emilia to fix her clothing for her. Emilia didn''t stop her and let her do what she wanted to. Before anyone said anything, Lith smiled and opening his arms, said, "it''s so lovely to see you again, big sis. Are you just going to stand there ore give me a hug?" Lucy smiled and shook her head. She made her way towards him and hugged him. As Lith''s familiar scent assaulted her nose, afortable feeling swept in and made her happy as well as warm internally. "I missed you." Lucy said as she hugged Lith after almost a year. "I missed you too." Lith said and rubbed her back. Emilia had no idea what to do in this situation. She just diverted her attention to fixing her appearance and tried to ignore the other two. While hugging Lucy, Lith parted her hair to the side, revealing her smooth neck. He extended his fangs out and softly bit onto her neck, drawing out blood and drinking it. "Mhm~" Lucy let out a satisfied moan and followed it by biting Lith back. As the two sucked each other''s blood, they both felt a warm sense of belonging to each other. It was a veryfortable feeling that only vampires could feel. While sucking the blood in, Lith felt it was about time he taught his wife Emmy what S&M was. He turned Lucy''s back towards her and stopping to suck blood, gave her a look that read ''pay attention'', and smiled. It was then that he pped both of Lucy''s buttocks as hard as he could and groped them tight, making her shiver and let out a moan. Emilia was surprised to see this and gasped. Lith had never done such a thing to her and was always gentle! But was even more surprising was the fact that Lucy didn''t seem to protest or say anything in response. She seemed to have actually enjoyed this! Lith smiled as he saw Emilia''s expression. This was not even the starters and the party was just getting started. Lith kept the hug with Lucy till the time she was drinking his blood. Once she finished, he broke the hug and went towards Emilia while bringing Lucy with him. Luna was still fixing Emilia''s appearance and was busy. Lith stopped once he reached close to Emilia. Luna was in between him and her and was the perfect opportunity for Lith to show some demonstrations. Grabbing her shoulder, Lith pulled Luna back and made her stand properly in between him and his wife. "You see, Emmy¡­" Lith paused and raised Luna''s skirt from the front, revealing her ck pantyhose. He tore the panties away, giving way for her trimmed bush and slits to be visible on full disy. "W-W-What are you doing!?" Emilia was bbergasted with the sudden turn of events. Just a minute ago, the two were happily kissing, now all of a sudden, there were two more women in the room, with one of them having her panties torn off by her own husband. Lith smiled and getting behind Luna, pped her pussy, making her shiver and hold onto him. "This¡­ this thing right here¡­" p! Lith pped her lower lips once again. "This is what S&M basically is. It stands for Sadomasochism and¡­" Lith made Luna hold her skirt up and lodged his two fingers inside her pussy, fingering her as he exined to his wife about the new things. With his free hand, he brought Lucy in his embrace and pinched her nipples from over her clothes. Lith exined that those who are ''M'' would derive pleasure from the pain and humiliation inflicted on them while those who are ''S'' felt the pleasure from causing the pain and humiliation. Since everyone was family here, there wasn''t much humiliation. Not to mention, humiliation was also a subjective matter. What was humiliating for one may not be humiliating for the other. In Luna''s case, Lith tearing off her panties, pping her pussy and treating her like a cheap slut, it wasn''t much humiliating since everyone was family here. However, in Lucy''s case, it was slightly shameful to have her nipples be yed with in front of two other people. In both cases, these twodies felt pleasure from the rough treatment. At first, Emilia was weirded out by the things happening, but as Lith continued to exin, it all made sense to her and she didn''t feel even the slightest bit of embarrassment. Finishing up with his exnation, Lith stopped fingering Luna and made her get down on her knees. Luna was smart and understood what she had to do next. She took off Lith''s pants and took his entire erect shaft in her mouth. Watching this, Lith held her hair and pulled her face away from his cock. p! "Did I ask you to suck?" He asked in a serious tone. Luna, instead of feeling bad, felt more turned on and her eyes turned hazy. "I am sorr¡ª" Lith didn''t let her answer and shoved his shaft back into her mouth, hitting it deep into her throat. "This¡­" The poor Seraphim was shocked watching her husband behave this way. "Aren''t you being too rough?" Lith looked at her and smiled. Instead of answering her, he turned to Lucy to have her exin it properly. Lucy cleared her throat and said, "sis, trust me, this feels good. You should give it a try to understand better." "Eh?" Emilia was taken aback. She smiled awkwardly and said while shaking her hands, "I am good." Lith chuckled at her response. He opened his arms and pulled both his wives in his embrace while feeling the softness and warmth of Luna''s mouth as she sucked his shaft. "You don''t have to force yourself to do anything, honey. Just do what you like." Lith said to Emilia and kissed her lips softly. Emilia nodded her head lightly. It was good that her husband understood her well. Lith then smiled and squeezing Lucy''s big breasts in front of Emilia, said, "you know, Luna down there is openly a maso while our cutie Lucy here is a closeted maso." "Hey!" Lucy''s face turned red. "I-I am no maso!" Lith and Emilia looked at Lucy and then at each other. "Pfft¡­" Both couldn''t contain theirughter and heartilyughed out loud, making Lucy feel further embarrassed. Despite the embarrassment, she was kind of enjoying this. But of course, she wouldn''t voice it out. "Anyway, you called us here because you wanted to teach sis S&M y?" Lucy asked. Lith nodded. "Yes, and since you guys are here already, how about we go for a few rounds?" Lucy shook her head. "No, can''t do." "What? Why?" Lith was surprised. Even Emilia was feeling surprised as she heard that. Lucy looked at Lith and exined, "you''ve been away for a year without notice, mom''s worried. You should go see her first before doing anything else." "Ah¡­" Lith realized his blunder. Things had taken such a turn once he arrived here. It was his priority to go home first, but with getting captured by Angels and other stuff, things got dyed. "Right. I''ll go see her now then." Lith said. Lucy nodded. "Up, Luna. We neee to leave." Lith instructed. He then turned to Emilia and said, " so sorry honey, we can''t do much right now." "It''s okay, I understand." Emilia wasn''t bothered by this. Lith smiled and kissed her lips. "I love you." "I love you too." Emilia said and hugged him. While hugging her, Lith whispered in her ears, in a manner in which only she could hear it, "we''ll continue this S&M yter, for sure." Emilia''s face flushed as she heard that. She pinched Lith''s abdomen and whispered back in his ears, "pervert." Lith chuckled and pulled himself back. Luna had done putting his pants up and dressing him. She had also dressed herself back properly. Saying their byes to Emilia, Lith, Lucy, and Luna left the academy. Chapter 715 Lilith Doesn’t Know Everything** As Lith teleported in the Royal Castle and set foot, he immediately heard a loud motherly voice: "My babbbyyyyyyy!" The next thing that happened was Lith getting suffocated by a familiar softness and warmth. "Where were you for so long? Mama was so worried!" Lilith eximed and showered Lith''s face with tons of kisses. Lith was so overwhelmed by his mother''s love that he didn''t even get a chance to breathe, let alone say a single word. Lucy at the side cleared her throat and said, "ahem, mom, you''ll suffocate little brother." "Eh?" Lilith realized her mistake and stopped. "My poor baby," she said and kissed Lith once again on his forehead. Finally getting the ability to breathe, Lith took a step back and had a look at his mother. She was the same divine silver-haired, amethyst-eyed beauty with big badonkadonks, and gentle nature that he was well versed with. His mother looked even more beautiful than the day he had first seen her. Other than her beauty, her endless love for him and the way she expressed it was something that warmed Lith''s heart even more. Not trying to be sentimental, Lith coughed lightly and said while looking at his mother, "I didn''t say I hate it, mom. Why''d you stop?" "See!" Lilith pointed it to Lucy and chuckled. "He doesn''t hate it." Lilith opened her arms and hugged Lith again. "Mama missed you, baby." "I missed you too, mom." Lith said and smiled. He then turned to Lucy and opening his arm, said, "why are you standing there, big sis? Come here." Lucy didn''t hesitate and joined the hug. The three hugged for a few seconds, soaking into the warmth of each other, and finally let go. As the three were away and Lucy was free, Luna, standing beside her, walked close to her and said a few things to her. Lucy knitted her brows in response and turning to Lith, said, "I really wanted to know where you were for the whole year, but something important came up and I have to leave. You better exin everything to meter when I see you." Lith nodded. "No worries. I''ll surely say everything." Lucy then smiled and kissed Lith''s lips. "See you." Lith waved at her and she left with Luna, leaving him and Lilith alone. "So¡­ where were you, baby?" Lilith asked, unable to hold back her curiosity. She was busy looking after Lucy in the past year and although with just one thought, she could see what Lith was doing, she chose not to. It would take away all the fun from things and she would be able to predict everything, which was bad. She wanted to see her children''s growth and experiences as unfiltered as possible. Lilith had also stopped meddling with the timeline and things rted with Lith for now and had decided to just be an observer. What all experiences Lith had in the past year, Lilith was very eager to know. Lith could feel her anticipation from the blood connection he had. To not keep her waiting, Lith said with a smile, "I''ll tell you everything, mom. But you know, there''s so much to say, my throat is going to dry up. I need something to quench my thirst." Lith then winked at her. Lilith chuckled hearing it. She walked close to him and hugged him. The next thing Lith knew, he was lying down on the bed in his mother''s bedroom while hugging her from the sides. Lilith ruffled his hair and said, "Now you can drink from wherever you want without worries while telling me the tales." She was referring to Lith drinking her blood. "Oh, don''t mind if I do." Lith smiled and pulled one of his mother''s big milkers out of her dress. He gobbled one up and as usual, milk gushed out and lubricated his dry throat. Lilith was surprised with his actions as she thought he would drink her blood and not milk. But well, it seems this little vampire that she made preferred milk over blood any day. She couldn''t help but chuckle and caress his hair as he sucked on her nipple. Luna had left Lith blue-balled, and now being in front of these heavenly knockers, Lith''s sleepy dragon let out an energized roar. Lith''s hand moved down from Lilith''s tits and lifted her ck dress up. They skillfully found their way inside her panties and grazed past the soft lips he had been looking for. "Hmm¡­ so¡­ when I went out¡­" Lith looked Lilith in the eyes and said while his fingers got enveloped in the warm slippery softness of her pussy. Some milk leaked out as he let go of her breast but it wasn''t much of an issue for any of the two. Lilith let him do whatever he wanted with her and there was zero resistance on her part. She was pretty focused on his narration and looked forward to what naughty things he would do while speaking. Lith exined for a few minutes the events that urred when he ventured out and got sucked into the trial. His fingers worked on loosening his mother''s pussy during his exnation and once he felt it was good enough for his shaft to go in, Lith took a drink break by sucking onto her other breast. He took his fingers out of her pussy and then brought her panties down. With the same hand, he took his pants off and his erect shaft was now out in the open. Lith wrapped his arms around Lilith''s waist and using her as a support, rubbed his shaft along the lengths of her vertical lips. In no time, he experienced himself melt into a sweet slippery softness as his cock entered inside his mother''s cunt. Her insides tightened and threatened to squeeze out Lith''s seeds in a matter of seconds. But Lith held on and slowly started moving his hips to slide it in and out of Lilith. This was the warmest and best experience one could get ording to Lith. Sucking on big milkers while getting his little brother choked, the experience was heaven-shaking no matter how many times Lith experiences it. Lith would continue speaking for a few minutes after a minute or two of sucking on Lilith''s tits. His hips never stopped moving and in half an hour, he was almost done exining everything. At this time, the door of the room creaked open and Lucy entered, wearing her regal ck dress and crown. "Are you done with your work, my dear?" Lilith craned her head up and asked Lucy. Lucy, watching the scene in front of her, didn''t feel anything odd. She was used to such things by now. She walked towards the two and nodded her head. "Yes, I tried to finish it as fast as possible. I can now listen to little brother''s adventure too." Lith turned to the side to look at his sister. He wrinkled his nose and said, "I am almost done exining, big sis." Lucy, while taking her panties off, shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Repeat it again. I am not letting you go until I hear the things." Lilith chuckled at this response. "Seems like the Queen has some orders for you mister." Lith chuckled as well. "I can''t go against the Queen now, can I?" Lilith nodded. "Definitely." Lucy''s panties were gone and Lith could now have an easy ess to her pussy if he lifted her dress up. She went behind him and snuggled together by wrapping her arms around his waist. "Tell me, the things that happened. I am all ears." Lith turned around to face Lucy and the first thing he did was take her tits out of her dress and squeeze them. "I took Ren, Ralph, and Dennis with me to¡­" Lith began his exnation for the second time today and while doing so, rubbed his shaft on Lucy''s pussy. He then thrust it one single go without caring for anything and hit Lucy''s cervix, causing her to moan. Her insides were as tight as a virgin''s and due to not loosening her up, it caused some blood toe out. Though it was not a problem for Lucy since she didn''t like herself getting pounded if there wasn''t even a little bit of pain involved. Lilith hugged Lith from the back and rubbed Lucy''s clit with one hand as Lith pounded her while exining his adventures once again. It was not a problem for her to listen to it again. Lith didn''t take a milk break while exining things to Lucy and halfway through the narration, shot his load deep within her and caused her to have a small orgasm. Since the narration was still left, he didn''t care about the mess and continued to pound Lucy while doing his exnations. Fifteen minutester. "¡­that''s all that happened." Lith said and took his shaft out of Lucy. Lucy''s brows were knitted as she found many things wrong with Lith''s adventures. As for Lilith, she had no major problems and smiled knowing her son was so strong. Before Lucy or Lilith couldment on his adventure, Lith said, "Is Luna nearby?" "No. There''s only Qingyue nearby." Lilith said. "Hmm¡­" Lith put on a pondering expression. "I have almost no interactions with her." Lilith chuckled. "You want someone to clean up this mess, right?" Lilith knew Lith the best. She could tell why he wanted some maid to be here. Lith nodded. Indeed, his and Lucy''s cum was everywhere on the sheets and on them. "Why does it matter whoes? They''re all our maids and don''t feel anything if we use their services." Lucy added. Though she was someone who would get easily embarrassed, being a Vampire Royal, she felt no shame or disgust to use the Royal maids. "Call her then." Lith shrugged and said. Lilith pped her hands and said, "Qingyue,e in." Chapter 716 The Sweet Qingyue** As Lilith called for her, Qingyue walked inside the bedroom. As usual, she had her maid outfit on her along with silver almost transparent stockings. It was a bit of a surprise for her to see the scene in the bedroom, but being together with Lilith for so long now, she had been trained properly and got used to it. "Clean up the mess for us, Qingyue." Lilith instructed. Qingyue nodded her head and immediately got to work while the three Evures got out of bed to let her do her work. Lilith made Lucy sit on the dining table and parting her legs, licked her pussy to clean off the cum in it. She liked the taste of it and it didn''t matter if anyone felt it was dirty. It only took a second for Qingyue to change the bed sheets and she was now free. "Qingyue, this needs cleaning too." Lith''s shaft bulged in response to his words. Qingyue nodded her head and got on her knees in front of Lith. She held his shaft and licked around it for a bit. Her movements were amateurish but good nheless. She then took his whole shaft in her mouth and coiled her tongue around it, ensuring she cleaned him as good as possible. Turning to the side, Lith could see his mother was done cleaning Lucy and both were now waiting for Lith to get his things done. Lith made Lilithe to one side and on the other there was Lucy. In the middle Qingyue sucked him off and he let her be. He used a spell and caused an extra pair of hands toe out. With his original hands, he moved them down on Lilith and Lucy''s pussy and fingered them while his extra hands caressed their boobs and yed with their nipples. Qingyue was done cleaning Lith in a minute and she thought she should stop by now and get up. However, she didn''t get any further instructions from any of her masters and at this time, thought it would be best to continue doing what she was doing until told to stop. Her focus shifted from cleaning to sucking Lith off and she vacuumed her mouth ordingly to provide the needed tightness. Lith was feeling good down there with Qingyue''s mouth warming his shaft up and her tongue coiling around it. It wasn''t near Luna''s level, but it was still solid. Fifteen minutes into it, Lith made Lilith and Lucy both have an orgasm. He had to use some spells, but it still didn''t take a lot of effort as they were both pretty sensitive due to a year''s worth of abstinence. Lilith leaned to Lith''s side and whispered in his ears after he orgasm subdued, "Qingyue''s ass is the best of best. You should try it while you''re at it. You haven''t had human blood yet, right baby? Now is your chance." Lith had no idea why his mother loved setting him up with the maids and asking him to use them, but he was too past the age to question things and just epted the fact that he was now a prince and fucking his own maids was something natural. His wives were pretty supportive with everything and nobody had ever shown any resistance to anything. In fact, they all were so chill that he could even have a threesome with a maid and his wife. A foursome was about to happen with Emilia, Lucy, and Luna into y, but due to reasons, he had toe home and couldn''t do it. In any case, he could do it now, it wasn''t an issue. And as his mother has said, he didn''t have human blood yet. It was due to his past self being a human. It felt weird but Lith had fully epted and integrated himself in his vampire identity now. It thus didn''t matter and he was ready. Lith took his shaft out of Qingyue''s mouth and had her get up. He hugged her from the front and had her small tits press onto his chest. If Qingyue''s overall curves weren''t big, she would''ve fallen into the petite category. However, except for her C cup breasts, she was fine everywhere else. Squeezing onto her big buttocks and kneading them, Lith felt a perfect mixture of softness and firmness. Luna''s ass was on the softer side but these felt much better to squeeze. Qingyue was embarrassed with the sudden change of events but she was also feeling happy knowing that her Prince had finally taken a fancy to her. There was a proud feeling that swelled up within her heart knowing she was the second maid to get this treatment. As far as she knew, the Prince didn''t make any moves on Be so she should be the second one. Every maid in the castle craved for the Prince''s touch. It didn''t matter how he used them and all they wanted was to be of some use to him. Lith decided that he was going to eat Qingyue up after feeling her ass. But first, his mother and sister took priority. He squeezed Qingyue''s ass cheeks onest time and had her be on standby. Lith took Lilith and Lucy to bed and made Lucyy on top of Lilith. He cast the double trouble spell and in no time began the incestous pounding. Lilith and Lucy''s pussy were spread out by his two shafts and they let out satisfied moans. Even though Qingyue''s ass felt good, bliss for Lithy with these twodies in front of him. Nothing made him more satisfied and content than giving a good pounding to Lilith and Lucy. While pounding them, Lith asked Qingyue toe closer. As she did, he put his hand inside her panties and touched her folds. "Mhm~¡­" Qingyue''s legs shivered and she let out soft moan which wasn''t heard due to Lilith and Lucy''s louder ones. Her juices dripped out of her pussy after a few touches and soaked Lith''s fingers. Lith took them out once he felt they were wet enough and sucked on them to taste Qingyue. A sweet vor assaulted Lith''s tongue. It wasn''t too sweet and contained the right amount of sweetness to it. It was as if the taste was tailor-made for Lith''s taste buds. Lith couldn''t help but feel impressed with this. He grabbed Qingyue''s waist and pulled her close to him. His hands went inside her panties from behind and grabbed her bare cheeks while he moved his face close to hers and letting out a hot breath on her lips, said, "You taste good." Lith then kissed her juicy lips and sucked on them. Qingyue''s body shivered again with the sudden attack and she was losing herself to the bliss she was in. Her heart pounded so heavily that it threatened to explode out of her chest while her honeypot dripped vigorously in response. Qingyue''s saliva tasted sweet as well, just with a hint of salty. It was an oddly vorful mixture and Lith quite liked it once again, making him put his tongue in her mouth and coil it around hers. The newbie Qingyue stood no chance in front of the skilled tongue of Lith and got dominatedpletely. While Lith was at it, Lucy and Lilith''s pussies were starting to tighten up, indicating that they were close to an orgasm. Lith stopped kissing Qingyue and focused fully on his two wives. "Ahh~ Ahh~ deeper!~" Lucy said in between her moans while Lilith just moaned without any requests. PAH! Lith hit her ass and rammed his shaft deeper into her, causing her to moan again. In just a matter of a few minutes, the two''s pussy spasmed as they had a squirting orgasm and once again stained the bed sheet wet. While they recovered, Lith took Qingyue in for a kiss once again as she tasted really good. He tore her stockings off and panties off and got direct ess to her pussy. He rubbed his fingers along the length of her slits till the time he kissed her. Once he was done, he broke the kiss and said softly, "I''m gonna bite your clit. Be prepared." This soft seductive voice of Lith made Qingyue shiver and nod lightly with a flushed face. Lith made her get on all fours on the bed and lightly spanking her big butt and watching it jiggle, he went in to have his meal. Lith licked her wet pussy and took in all the sweetness. Just a few licks were enough to cause Qingyue to get hornier and more wet. Lith spread her pussy lips slightly to see her hole and it was as small as it could be, making his mother''s words of all maids being a virgin prove true. Lith flicked Qingyue''s clit and caused her to shiver again. He then gently bit onto it and caused her to have a small orgasm. Qingyue tried her best to not moan much as her Madam and the Queen were resting just a few feet away. Having her clit in between his teeth, Lith held Qingyue''s buttocks and squeezed them tight. Then extending his fangs out, Lith thought to himself: ''I hope she''s ready for what''sing.'' Chapter 717 Lith’s Afraid Of Nobody, Except…** Having his fangs extended out, Lith finally bit onto Qingyue''s clit and sucked in blood. "Ahhh!~" Qingyue couldn''t stop herself from moaning. Her legs shivered and gave up trying to hold herself up. Lith held her hips and kept her butt up to eat her properly. He had human blood for the first time today and it sure was very tasty. The sweet vors were immacte and Lith now realized why the vampires were so fond of humans. After a bit of drinking, Lith''s shaft rised again. Lith realized that the human blood also kind of worked like an aphrodisiac and was amused by it. He wanted to continue licking Qingyue''s pussy but he was yet to cum and his boner was starting to be painful. Lith turned Qingyue over and let hery down on her back. He spread her legs open and saw her beautiful body resting in front of him. Her cute boobs, her t abdomen, her thick curves along with her beautiful flower down there¡­ It was all a delight to Lith''s eyes. All his maids sure were the best of the best. Lith was sure that even the top beauties of this world wouldn''t be able topete with his maids. Lith held Qingyue''s ankles and kept her legs spread. He rubbed his shaft along the lengths of her slits and said to her, "I am plucking your flower, Qingyue. If you don''t want it, tell me now." Even though he knew his maids loved him a lot, Lith still gave them an option to back out if they didn''t want to get their virginities taken by him. He was a kind and benevolent person when it came to the ones close to him. Qingyue smiled awkwardly and said, "Your Highness, my apologies if my body doesn''t fancy you." She totally took it the wrong way and didn''t understand what Lith was asking. Lith rolled his eyes and shook his head. His maids were too humble. In any case, he got his answer. "Ohhhh!~" Lith shoved his cock inside his maid''s virgin cunt and spread it to fit him properly. Blood gushed out as Lith hadn''t done any forey on his maid''s fuckhole and forced his way through. The tightness of Qingyue made Lith grunt and almost had him climax. Qingyue held on to the sheets as a jolt of pain ran through her body after having her flower plucked. Bit by bit her insides loosened up to fit her Prince''s shaft and in just a minute, she was ready to be pounded. "Ara, Ara¡­ my baby took another maid of mine." Lilith said from the sides and chuckled. Lucy, lying down beside her, nodded her head. "It seems little brother has a maid fetish. Or maybe, he only likes to take your personal maids, mom." Lith chuckled in response. He knew these two were just teasing him. Lith started pounding Qingyue''s tight pussy and turning to his mother, said, "Having a good rtionship with your maid is beneficial to me." "Oh? How so?" Lilith asked. "For starters¡­" Lith opened his arm and gestured Lucy toe close to him while his shaft went to and fro in Qingyue''s insides. "I''ll be able to know what exactly you''re doing and¡­" As Lucy reached Lith, he turned her around and put her on all fours on top of Qingyue. He spread her peaches and having a look at her puckered flower, bent down and gave it a lick. "¡­I cane over and eat you two up at the right time." Lucy shivered in pleasure as she felt Lith''s tongue on her while Qingyue who was below Lucy was feeling her head spin for the amazement of knowing the Queen was right on top of her! ''I-I-I can''t believe L-Luna experiences this!'' Qingyue was soaring high in the bliss despite the continuous shock she was getting. Lilith got close to Lith and hugged him from the side. "You cane anytime you want, baby. Why wait?" Lith shook his head. He squeezed onto Lilith''s big peaches and said, "timings matter, mom. If I just randomly appear, it won''t be as fun." Qingyue was totally dumbfounded with the interaction happening. Her Prince was pounding her while talking to her Madam while also doing something with the Queen who was right above her, staring at the empty space with hazy eyes. Her brain short-circuited thinking on how she should react in this situation. She then gave up thinking and just let herself be at the Prince''s mercy. In the next twenty minutes, Lith ate Lucy''s ass while fingering Lilith and pounding Qingyue. Qingyue had multiple orgasms in the meanwhile and squirted like a waterfall. This was a body''s natural reaction and nobody had any problems with it. Lith continued on with his things and finally after a few minutes, shot his load deep within Qingyue and knocked her out. Qingyue''s eyes had rolled back and her body squirmed in pleasure. As Lilith and Lucy had a look at her, they couldn''t help but smile and shake their heads. They had both been there and knew how it felt. "My poor maid." Lilithmented. "Well, it seems like we need another maid to clean up the mess since yours is now retired." Lith looked at his mother and winked. Lilith chuckled. "We sure do." "Call her. Until the bed is cleaned, we gotta make do with something else." Lith said. "Something else?" Lucy asked. "Yes." Lith said and pulled her in his embrace. He turned Lucy around and with his lean and muscr arms, raised her up and knocked on her back door with his erect rod. "Mhm¡­" Lucy''s body trembled in excitement as she felt Lith''s shaft back there. Getting pounded in the ass was her favourite and she preferred it over normal sex. Since his shaft was well lubricated already, Lith didn''t wait and prated Lucy''s ass hole in one go. "Ohhhh!~" She moaned in a much satisfied tone than before and made Lith think, ''does she love anal more than normal sex?'' Not holding back his curiosity, Lith asked, while pounding his Lucy''s ass, "hey big sis, do you love anal more?" Without thinking twice, Lucy replied, "yes." "Ah, you should''ve said it earlier. I would''ve taken you to aunt Lucifer and pounded you both in one go." Lith didn''t think before speaking. He then sighed and said, "it''s such a hassle. I''ve kind of done anal with aunt a lot more than with you by now, I think." Hearing that, Lucy suddenly feltpletely awake. In her amethyst eyes shed a red glint and she immediately turned around with Lith''s shaft still lodged inside her. Pushing Lith down, she asked seriously, "what did you say?" "Eh?" Lith was taken aback. Lilith, standing at the sidelines and watching along with Luna beside her, shook her head with pity. She leaned to the side and whispered to Luna, "poor baby, he shouldn''t have said it." "Why Madam?" Luna asked out of curiosity. Before Lilith could answer, Lucy, with seriousness in her eyes, asked, "how many times did you do it with aunt?" "Uhh¡­" Lith had lost count and didn''t remember. Lucy knitted her brows. From Lith''s expression, it was clear that there was somebody who got pounded in the ass a lot more than her own self. The audacity¡­ She definitely was not going to let this slide. Lucy didn''t speak anymore and snapped her fingers, teleporting with Lith to another room in the castle. It was a dimly lit and tightly secured room with exit only possible if Lucy wished for it appear. Lithy on a bed and Lucy was on top of him. "Little brother, I''ve always loved you with all my heart. But I didn''t think you would do this to me." Lucy said seriously. "I am going to be angry, but you have one chance." Lucy bent down and brought her face close to Lith''s. She let out a hot breath on Lith''s lips and seductively looking into his eyes with a heated gaze, said softly, "fuck me more than you''ve ever fucked aunt in the ass and I''ll let this slide." It was Lith''s time to feel a chill now. He wasn''t afraid of anybody in this world¡­ Except his wives. His wives were sometimes very scary¡­ Not to mention, watching thepletely submissive masochist of a sister turn into a deadly sadistic yandere all of a sudden was something he never imagined. Out of all people, his cute and lovely sister who had always loved him no matter what fuck ups he did¡­ ''Very scary indeed.'' Lith nodded internally. He then heaved a sigh of relief internally knowing this wasn''t punishment, but actually quality time with his sister. She hasn''t gotten much attentiontely and definitely deserved some. Lith didn''t know his little brother or he himself would survive by the end of this pounding session, but a man withmitment must endure until his goal is fulfilled, otherwise he wasn''t a man. With focus,mitment, and sheer fucking will, Lith epted this mission and began the pounding session with a kiss on Lucy''s lips. In no time, the room was filled with Lucy''s moans and sloppy wet pping noises of flesh banging onto each other. Lilith and Luna who knew Lucy had just taken Lith to the room beside theirs, shook their heads with a smile. They both could hear the sounds and Lilith, looking down and rubbing onto her slits, said, "I was looking forward to a few more rounds, but welp, seems like mama needs to wait until the kids sort their conflict." Luna nodded her head. "You win some, you lose some, Madam." Lilith chuckled. "I know. Now get to cleaning while I go do some work." Luna bowed and went to do her job while Lilith dressed up and left for the throne room. Chapter 718 Agalea Missed Lith Chapter 718 Agalea Missed Lith Ten dayster. Lith was all beaten up. He was shown no mercy by Lucy and to tell the truth, even Lucifer wasn''t so cruel to him during their month-long time that they spent together. Of course Lith dominated Lucy for the most parts and even brought her to shaking orgasms multiple times to tire her out. She was exhausted but somehow still had room for more. It was the equivalent to eating a belly full but still having some ce for dessert. Lucy didn''t joke when she said she wanted Lith to pound her more than Lucifer. Lith had probably done her twice the amount of times he did with Lucifer. Lucy took the first ce among all wives in terms of anal as well as sex as a whole. She became the most pounded of all and knowing this made her really content and happy. Lucy rested in her room, happy and satisfied with the pounding while Lith needed some help after this. His body was literally sucked dry and he needed a proper massage as well as various potions to rehydrate himself. It took three days for his recovery and once he was done, he went to the throne room to take part in the administrative work. In the throne room, Lucy was the one calling the shots and Lilith sat in her ce and watched her for the most parts. Lith put forward some of his suggestions into a few things here and there. For the most part, he just listened and didn''t interfere. Once the things rted to the Vampire Society were over, Lucy dismissed the maidservants to have a chat with Lith. "Little brother, you''re aware of the Grand Banquet right?" "Grand?" Lith wasn''t aware. He had heard and participated in Royal Banquets before but not something called Grand. Lucy smiled and shook her head. "Grand Banquet, the event to celebrate your 100th birthday. Were you not made aware of this?" "Wait¡­ why is it a Grand Banquet for my birthday? Why not a Royal Banquet?" Lith was confused. A Grand Banquet was more luxurious and as the name had it, Grand. Not only the nobles but even themoners would be made part of it. Lucy and Lilith both chuckled. Lilith looked at Lith and said, "Why else? I don''t want to hide my baby anymore. I want to show you off to everyone." Lith blinked and stared at his mother with a stupefied gaze. He had trouble understanding why she would want such a thing. "Don''t look at me like that," Lilith chuckled. "My only assets are my two babies. I don''t have anything else to show off, you know?" Lith and Lucy both smiled and shook their heads. Their olddy was far too humble to be saying such a thing. She literally had the entire world in the palm of her hands yet she said only her children were her assets. Lith had nothing to argue back with such ament from his mother and he simply gave in to her wishes. "So, when is it?" Lith asked. "In two weeks." Lilith answered with a smile. Lith nodded. "Then, next week, I wanna have a small celebration prior to this big celebration." "No problem." "Am I invited to this small celebration?" Lucy asked yfully. She knew her brother had friends and they too had turned a hundred years old. He probably wanted to celebrate with them alone, but hey, it never hurt to ask, did it? "Of course. This small celebration is just with friends and family." Lith answered. Lucy pped her hands. "Sounds fun. I''ll have the arrangements done for it then." Lith did a thumbs up. "I am looking forward to it." "Leave it to big sis," Lucy winked at Lith. After discussing things for an hour more, Lith left the throne room to discuss things with his two friends. He sat in the courtyard where Lilith usually sat and called the two. It took a few seconds for the call to get connected and when it did, Lith heard from the other side. "Hello, Your Highness." Dennis''s voice rang from the other side. "Greetings," Ralph''s voice was slightly formal. "Ralph, you sound like an old man trying to blend in with the younger kids. When are you gonna learn to just say ''hello''?" Dennis didn''t leave any chance to take shots at Ralph. "Shut it, Dennis. You of all people should not advice me on anything." Ralph jabbed back. "You know, Your Highness, Ralph is the type of person to drink the soup from a ramen bowl and then throw away the noodles." Lith smiled hearing that while Ralph said, "Dennis is the type of vampire who eats garlic bread on purpose." "Heyyyyy!" "Oh damn." Lith said andughed. He didn''t expect Ralph of all people to make such aeback. "Ralph, despite being the sin of lust himself, can''t score any bitches." Now this was getting fun, Lith thought. "Dennis, I know it, Lith knows it, and even you know who can''t score bitches among us three. Let''s not lie to ourselves now, shall we?" That was thest bomb Ralph dropped that made Dennis turn silent and Lith tough out loud. "A-Anyway¡­ What''s the matter, Your Highness? Why''d you call?" Dennis tried to change the topic. Lith and Ralph would usually not call unless it was work rted stuff. It was just Dennis who did that. Joking aside, Lith said, "we all have turned hundred, haven''t we?" "That''s right." "Yes." "Yes, so, let''s celebrate together. Friends and family, my ce." Lith was straight to the point. "Don''t you have a big banquet nned already, Your Highness?" Dennis asked. "Yes. It''s a really big one and not really as fun. The smaller the audience, the better the celebration." Lith put forward his opinion. "When is it?" Ralph asked this time. "Next week." "I cane." Ralph answered right away. "What about you, Dennis?" "Uhh¡­ won''t it be slightly awkward, Your Highness?" Dennis asked. "Nope, it won''t be." Lith answered and saw Lunae towards him holding a tablet in her hand. "Think about it, Your Highness. You''re the Prince¡­ your family is the Royal Family and then there''s me and Ralph¡­" Dennis tried to exin why it might get awkward. "Your Highness¡­" Luna showed the tablet to Lith and said softly, not disturbing his call. She stood at the side after doing her job. Lith looked at the tablet and simultaneously answered Dennis, "rx, Dennis. You''re thinking too much. Anyway, I am not taking a no from you both. This is an informal invitation to the small banquet, I''ll soon send someone to do a formal invitation for this as well as the bigger banquet that will happen two weekster." The tablet contained various outfits as well as options for birthday cake. It seems his sister wanted to have him pick the outfit and cake of his choice. Looking at the options for cake, something suddenly clicked Lith and he thought, ''hmm¡­ I haven''t tried that yet¡­'' "If you say so, Your Highness." Dennis replied. Lith was simultaneously doing two things at once. Talking and selecting stuff, and then he was nning on doing a third thing on top of this. It may seem chaotic but such a level of multitasking was nothing for him. "So, we good?" Lith asked while tapping on the table in front of him. A slice of cake arrived on the table. "Yes, let''s gooooo!" Dennis said excitedly. "Yay!" Ralph had no idea how to act cheerful like Dennis, so he just said yay to be included. "Also, if you''re both free, we can hangout. I totally forgot about the anime studio, so brush me up on whatever has happened with it He extended his hand out and she extended hers in response, too." Lith said and held the te of cake in his hand. "Done. When are we meeting?" Dennis asked. "Tomorrow." Lith said and turned to look at Luna. He extended his hand out and she extended hers in response, holding Lith''s eventually. "Done." "I''m in too." Ralph replied. "Sweet, I''ll see you tomorrow." Lith cut the call after saying so. He then brought Luna close to him and made her sit on the table in front of him. "Call aunt Agalea, Luna." Lith instructed her while parting her legs. "As you wish, Your Highness." Luna felt nothing from what Lith was doing to her. She was totally used to such randomness. Lith put her skirt up and was going to tear away her panties, but saw her to be wearing none in the first ce. The call got connected at this moment and he didn''t have time to talk to Luna about her beingmando. "Hello, Nephew Lith." Agalea said from the other side. "Hi, aunt. How have you been?" Lith asked and made Luna scoot closer on the edge of the table, gettingplete ess to her pussy. "I''ve been wonderful. But what''s with you? I haven''t heard from you in over a year!" Agalea was not happy with Lith not contacting her for over a year. The cake that was on Lith''s one hand, he took it and rubbed it along the lengths of Luna''s vertical lips. While doing so he said, "I am sorry, aunt. I was caught up in something important." Finishing saying so, Lith licked the cake on Luna''s pussy and had a taste of it. "What was so important that you couldn''t even text your aunt once in a whole year? I missed you so much, you know?" Agalea said softly. The cake''s sweetness mixed with the taste of Luna''s pussy was something that amazed Lith with how good it was. However, Lith wasn''t happy as his aunt''s concerns were something that bothered him. It seemed it was the wrong timing at which he was eating cake off of his maid''s pussy. "Aunt, I was stuck in a different dimension altogether. I had no means ofmunicating. But you know, the moment I got it, I contacted you. I am sorry for not contacting you earlier." Lith said sincerely. The things he was doing coupled with the things he was saying on call, totally didn''t match up. Internally he felt he was being a crap human, but then he realized, he wasn''t even a human. Add to that, his aunt feeling sad due to him not contacting her was something which wasn''t in control of anybody. Lith was thus calm and he knew his aunt would also understand it. "Ah, nephew¡­ Why didn''t you say this before? I was getting angry at you for nothing¡­" There it was, as Lith had expected, his aunt realized the situation. Lith ate some more cake off of Luna''s honeypot and said, "it''s fine, it''s fine. Anyway, if you''re missing me this much, shall Ie over?" Luna wiped the cake that was on Lith''s face as he said that. This depraved situation Lith was in, felt wrong as well as not wrong at the same time. Among the two, Lith chose thetter since he was long past his innocent boy stage. Agalea''s voice suddenly turned meek and she said, "w-well, if you miss your aunt, you cane visit her anytime you want." Her voice was meek because she was imagining the events that would happen if Lith came over. "Haha, I would love to, aunt. But no, I am noting over. It''s you who''s gonnae over to me instead." Chapter 719 Ren vs Ruben Chapter 719 Ren vs Ruben "e over to me instead." Agalea wondered what Lith meant by this and asked, "You want me toe over?" "Yes. In case you didn''t know, I''ve turned a hundred years old this year." Lith went back to licking the cake off of Luna''s pussy as he finished saying so. "Oh." Agalea understood everything. "When''s the banquet?" The cake was finished by now and Luna''s pussy was licked clean as a result. While doing so, he replied, "there''s a small celebration next week and then a grand celebration a week after that. I''ll have someone give you a formal invitationter." "Good, I am looking forward to it then." Lith disconnected the call after talking for a bit more with her. He then called Lucifer and the conversation was pretty much simr to what happened with Agalea. Another invitation was then sent to Mayzin and when Lith was done with it, he went to check up on Ren, who was currently in Noman''s care in the outer ring of the castle. Luna was made to go back to work and Lith went alone to the outer ring. The castle was divided into an outer and inner part. The inner part contained the residential area of the Royal Family and ces where they could hangout. Only the female maids were allowed in this area and the Vampire Royals could freely do whatever they wanted. As for the outer part, it contained most of the things a castle was meant to have like ballrooms, training arenas, watch towers, and so on. The heart of the castle was in the outer area as it contained all the good stuff. Between the inner and outer areay a buffer zone where there was the throne room and the Royal Kitchen. All the Royal Servants had ess to this zone. Lith made his way from the inner area to the buffer and then to the outer area. Walking inside in his own castle was a good way of passing time. The walls, the carpet, the pirs, everything was really luxurious and a feast for the eyes. As Lith was close to the training grounds, he heard some loud fighting noises followed by the woofs of a dog. Getting closer, the scene Lith saw made him stand in his ce and smile. Noman and Ren were up against Ruben and Neo. Noman, Ruben, and Neo, all three wore a simple lightweight fabric around their waist like a towel and were fighting. Doingplex movements in any piece of clothing was easy in this world. There was no stress of the clothesing off. It was for this reason that Luna could gomando whenever she wanted and nobody would even find out unless they lifted her skirt up, which was usually only done by Lith. The two teams were up against each other and the funny thing was, Ren was holding a little sword in his mouth and fighting Ruben while Noman and Neo fought up in the air. Neo was on the losing side as usual but Ren? Ren was winning! A big smile was on Lith''s face and he walked to the seating area in the arena, close to where the four were fighting. He took out a tub of popcorn from thin air and munched on it as he watched his little puppy fight a mighty Demon. "Woooooo!" Ren let out a battle cry and agilely moved zig zag towards Ruben. Ruben had no chance against this little guy and got hit on the legs by Ren''s little sword, which wasn''t actually a sword but a small knife. "You''re strong. I give you that. But can you win against this?" Rubenughed evilly and sent a tiny fireball at Ren. Ren sneezed, giving out an expression that said, ''Pathetic''. He dodged the fireball and jumped on Ruben''s leg, biting him. Ruben showed a surprised reaction and immediately pushed Ren away. "Do you think you''re strong? Do you think you can hurt me with that puny attack?" Ruben challenged the little guy and teleported close to him, grabbing him by his cor and throwing him up in the air. "Wooooo¡­ oo.. o¡­" Ren cried out loud in shock as he was thrown. However, he was then caught by Noman in the air. Noman put Ren on his shoulder and attacked Neo, sending him crashing on the ground andying t. He then extended his angelic wings out, just one pair, and flew down towards Ruben, sending a holy attack. Ruben tried to dodge it but Noman then sent a surprise Light attack, sending Ruben flying. Lith was having fun watching these guys fight. Everyone was aware Lith was here but they didn''te and greet him because Lith didn''t call them or was waiting for them toe greet him. It was only after an hour when Lith called the four did theye and see him. Lith couldn''t watch this little ball of floof be away from him for longer. Ren was as useless as one could get when in a fight, but he was Lith''s emotional support animal and just by being around him, he provided 10x boost to Lith in all aspects. "Woof! Woof!" The golden retriever was happy to see Lith again and jumped on him in joy. Lith smiled and caught him. He petted his head and looked at the other three guys who were still bowing after doing their greetings. "How have you guys been?" Lith asked. Ruben, Noman, Neo, all three stopped bowing and looked at Lith. Ruben then said with a small smile, "everything''s going great, Your Highness." Lith nodded and then looking at the three, asked, "there was Arbour with you guys too, right? Where is he?" This overpowered trio was really famous among the maidservants. Lith was curious to know where Arbour had gone and why he wasn''t around. "He''s sent to the Neutral Continent. It''s our turn to manage the Neutral Continent." Noman said in a calm and serious tone. "Oh, wow." Lith was amazed. It was their turn already? Something suddenly clicked Lith as Noman said that and putting on a pondering expression, he asked, "since it''s our turn, we are basically the rulers of the Neutral Continent currently, right?" Noman and Ruben nodded their heads. Lith smiled. "Good, good. I was waiting for this. I want you guys to do one thing." "Please, Your Highness,mand." Ruben and Noman both bowed and said. "Make the academy independent. Remove it from under the CNC and let it have a separate city and area of its own. I don''t want it to fall in the CNC''s jurisdiction." Lith said. His wife was given too much trouble and although Lith could''ve asked the servants this and get things done before itself, he was waiting for it to be their race''s turn so that things would be even smoother. He was nning to do it in a few years when he was in his 20s, but to luck would have it, he had to go to sleep for eight decades and couldn''t do this. "As His Highnessmands." Noman said in a neutral tone once again. Lith nodded. "I should''ve done this before, but welp, betterte than never. It''s about time my wife waspletely free and could do things on her own." Noman and Ruben said it will be done and Lith trusted these guys fully. He talked to them for a while longer and also did some small talk with Neo. Neo was his own self so there wasn''t much that he had to talk to him. Lith already knew everything about him. Neo was Lith''s weapon as well as a tool to do more debauched things if needed. The stronger Neo got, the stronger would Lith be as well. Not to mention, Lith would also get himself a powerful sword to battle. At present, Neo was sleeping with a hundred women from the Human Continent and cultivating hard with the dual cultivation techniques. His rank had gone up considerably and he was a Half-Saint right now. Lith was feeling his own self get stronger too and his ascension wasn''t too far. However, his attainment in a few elements was less and he had to fix that before his ascension would begin. After Lith was done talking to the two, he parted ways with them and went to the inner area again with Ren on his head. When Lith was gone, Noman and Ruben immediately left for the Neutral Continent while Neo was left alone in the training arena. Chapter 720 Academy’s Independence Chapter 720 Academy¡¯s Independence Far away from the world Lith was in¡­ Under the starry sky, in the middle of an open hall, there sat eight figures around a round table, each giving off extremely powerful and domineering auras. They all were of different ages and gender, but their youthful appearances hid their actual age. Despite their different robes, the eight shared twomon features, those being: Silver hair and red eyes. In the middle of the round table they were sitting, there was an emblem inscribed. The inscription was that of a throne on which rests a crown. Behind the throne was a bat spreading its wings and this emblem overall denoted one thing: Dominance. "What was the disturbance I sensed?" A youthful man with a paleplexion donninga tuxedo, swirled his blood in a wine ss and asked. "There seems to be a new at the far end¡­" A veiled woman said in her seductive voice. "Then, we shall conquer it," a man with an air of nobility around him said calmly. "What about the Asuras?" The veiled woman questioned. "Kill on sight, just like usual." The man said calmly, not bothered by anything. "Very well. I shall send a team of Emperors for scouting with a Supreme as their leader," the woman replied. "Anything else?" "Yes," replied the young man sipping on blood. "The hunt for fresh blood shall begin soon." "Good. Like every year, the responsibility is in your hand again." The man chuckled and replied, "the council shall not be disappointed." * Lith''s world. Human Continent. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Lucas, the ck-haired, ck-eyed man, breathed heavily as he sat down after his sword practice. His body had grown robust and muscr, his face looked more mature and overall, he appeared like a seasoned warrior. Fixing his breathing, Lucas took out a pen and book from his ring and writing a few things on in it, said calmly, "I''ve gathered an army, all that''s left is to slowly take over the continent little by little, then leave for exploration once I have a proper base toe back to." "This world is at peace, no one''s going to attack the Humans unless they go on to provoke others. Controlling them is necessary otherwise the devil tragedy will repeat." Lucas was making a journal of things he needed to do and was doing. He had stopped whining about things and had finally started taking action. "I must help ''that'' n and prevent them from being wiped out in the apocalypse. The apocalypse shall not stop, but people can be saved." A few decades ago, Lucas got a notification that the apocalypse was closer than he thought it was. It also wouldn''t be stopped anymore and the system gave a mission to save the necessary people and the reward for that was also really heft. Closing the book, Lucas got up and looked in the direction of the Vampire Continent. "I''ll find you soon." Lucas''s words contained a hidden meaning which he wasn''t thinking, but knew deep within his subconscious. It was an extremely rare skill not easily acquired by just anybody. * Council of the Neutral Continent, Lenz Tower. At the second highest floor of the Lenz Tower, there was a luxurious room with red and ck themes. It was dimly lit and the themes were set ording to the present rulers. It was the turn of the Vampires and in this room sat many men in one side sat the butlers while at the other side sat nobles from Duke and the Count ns. butler uniforms with the Vampire Royal Family''s crest on their chest pockets as well as inscribed on various ces such as the long rectangr table and the ceiling. At the main chair sat Arbour, presiding over the meetings, and at one side sat the butlers while at the other side sat nobles from Duke and the Count ns. There was a discussion going on and it was a serious atmosphere. The butlers were sitting upright and were fully focused. They represented the Vampire Royal Family and there was no way they could ck even for little. This may result in the image of the family being ruined and nobody wanted such a thing to happen. The Duke and the Count ns brought the problems of themon people to the Royal family''s servants and these guys suggested changes and gave appropriate solutions. If there was something they couldn''t do, it would be sent to the Queen. As of now, everyone was self-reliant and they all strived to be like this because they didn''t want to bother their Queen. Arbour was genuinely surprised and in shock as he presided over this meeting. It was for the first time he was looking at the Vampire Society''s self-reliance and how they all worked to impress their Queen. In their quest to impress her and keep her unbothered, these guys tried to not let any problem go to her. Somehow, this strategy was working so well, the vampires and the ones they ruled were prospering, Vampire Society was in fact the most stable society in the world followed by the Angel Society and then the Witch, Werewolf, Dragon, Elven, Demon, and Human society. Arbour had no idea how the Vampires were so cool and didn''t end up in any power struggle, but he was starting to like this peace. Just as he had a thought of peace, space fluctuated around him and there appeared two familiar faces: Noman and Ruben. Noman and Ruben calmly walked towards Arbour''s side and stood once they were beside him. Ruben looked at everyone and said, "a notion needs to be passed ¡ª make the academy independent." Everyone was confused and didn''t understand a single thing. Noman could tell this and borated calmly, "the Royal Family wants the Abx World Academy to break away from the control of the CNC and be fully independent. Pass a bill down to those councilmen and have them approve it." Arbour was surprised how easily these two took control of the whole meeting so easily andmanded them. The butlers sitting at the sides put their palms on their chest and said in unison, "will be done, Your Holiness." Each butler referred to their senior as sir. However, Noman''s case was different. Ever since he became a priest and got Lith married to Emilia, he was referred to as His Holiness by every other butler, demons and angels alike. The membersing from the other Vampire ns were kind of surprised to see this. They didn''t speak on this matter and stayed quiet, letting the Royal Servants do what they wanted to. Lark and Kyonumarru were there in this meeting, sitting close to Arbour. Lark turned to Noman and said, "Your Holiness, if the matter esctes, if we are asked to bring approval of other races, what shall we do?" Instead of Noman, Ruben answered with a demonic smile, "if they don''t listen to their rulers, we shall rece the councilmen overnight. But if there''s any rule that state we need an approval of other races, then we must get the approval of other races." Kyonumarru got up and bowed. He then spoke, saying, "Say, sir, we get rejected for the approval. What steps shall be taken next?" Noman looked Kyonumarru dead seriously in the eyes and said, "there should nevere a situation where we''re rejected. But if it happens to appear, then the answer is only one thing:" "War." Chills, everyone felt literal chills hearing that. They had no idea having the academy independent was such a big issue! Not to mention, the most peaceful and pacifist guy among the entire two hundred maid servants was saying this¡­ This only showed how grave the situation was! Kyonumarru sat down and the butlers immediately started writing a few things to make a notion that''ll be sent down in the CNC. Once it was done, they all turned to look at the three butlers. Ruben extended his hand out and all the pages stacked up on his palm. "I''ll personally go down. If the notion passes, well and good. If it doesn''t, be prepared for the consequences we''d need to face." The butlers all stood up, bowed, and said in unison: "Yes, sir!" ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, thank you for your consistent support each month, I am truly very grateful for your privilege purchases. I hope this support continues on and from my end, I promise to deliver as good chapters as I possibly can from here on. Thest two months, I was really busy with my college admissions and everything. It''s done now and I can finally write the chapters in peace. Please stay tuned and yes, here are the goals that can get you extra chapters, ifpleted. Every 150 golden tickets, one extra chapter. Every 300 powerstones, one extra chapter. Every 500 golden tickets, two extra chapters along with normal releases. Every 1000 powerstones, two extra chapters along with normal releases. I hope we all have a good time, thank you, happy reading :) Chapter 721 Studio Purple Comes to Public

Chapter 721 Studio Purple Comes to Public

The next day. Lith was sipping on some hot coffee when he got a call from Ruben. Ruben stated everything went without a hitch and the academy was now made independent. The official letter and the proceedings will take some time but the academy could now do whatever it wanted. Add to that, the city beside Lenz City was given fully to the academy and it was their own special administrative region. The city was currently called Ming city but the academy could change it if they wanted to. Being a special administrative region now, the academy could make independent decisions and there was nobody they had to answer. However, they still belonged to the Neutral Continent and would get the needed security since the talented youths of the world would be living here. All in all, it was a good thing and Emilia would not have any headache from here on. Out of curiosity, Lith asked why things happened so quickly and if there was any resistance from the CNC or not. Ruben mentioned that these guys were already nning on making the academy independent. It was due to the fact that they were heavily thrashed in the past by none other than the Dragon Empress as well as Ruben and Noman themselves. Lith could only smile and shake his head. He wanted to see some bloodshed and the council being reced by new members, but well, it seems that sometimes things were indeed resolved peacefully. A while ofzing aroundter, Lith was notified that Ralph and Dennis were here. They were escorted to the courtyard in the outer area and were waiting for him. Lith finished his coffee and went to see them. "Your Highness¡­" Dennis waved his hand and called out as he saw Lith walking towards them. Ralph waved his hand too. Lith waved back at them and once he reached, took a seat around the round table. "Sup, boys." Lith said with a smile. "Do you¡ª" "DoyouknowYourHighnessthattheanimeisready?" Dennis didn''t give Ralph a chance to speak and said hurriedly. "Slow down." Lith chuckled. "What of the anime you were saying?" "The anime we''ve been working on for so long is ready. It hasn''tunched yet because we both were waiting for you." Dennis replied slowly this time. Ralph nodded. "It finished being made four decades ago and in the meantime, they''ve made two more shows, all three shows having threeplete seasons with twenty-four episodes in each season." "Damn." Lith was surprised. "Did you guys overwork those people?" Ralph and Dennis shook their heads. "They had no deadline, were given a good pay as well as vacations, they had nothing to worry about and were really rxed and fine. This caused them to fire up and work harder." Dennis added to that by continuing, "previously, they were overworked and given low pay, it was for this reason that they really put their heart and soul into working for Studio Purple. They didn''t want to leave this studio at any cost." "I see." Lith said and chuckled. "And the result is that we have three shows now?" "Yes. It can be released anytime we want it to." "Good. Let''s go make the studio public today itself and announce the three shows we have." Lith said. "So quick?" Dennis was surprised. "Yes. I don''t have a lot of time on my hands and I am sure you two don''t either. Judging from how you both are now peak level Half-Saints, I am sure you want to ascend quickly as well." Lith said with a smile. "How did you know?" Both were surprised. "From your spiritual power and core''s fluctuations." Lith chuckled and answered them honestly. "You are in a state where you aren''t a mortal but also aren''t immortal, it''s not difficult to make out your rank with this." The two were honestly really surprised knowing this. They wanted to surprise Lith by telling him that they''ve be Half-Saints but it seems that wouldn''t be possible. And judging from the fact that Lith could decipher their strength, the two wondered if Lith was a Saint Rank now or someone above Saint. Whatever the case, since Lith was already far ahead of them even while sleeping for so long, the two internally had a fire burning lit up. A fire to catch up to their friend and Prince! The two nodded their heads once again and said, "then, should we go to the Beast Kingdom?" "Yes. I''ll have someone arrange the press meetings and everything while we''re on the way." Saying so, Lith called the butler standing behind him and instructed him a few things. The trio then went to the teleportation circle and left for the Beast Kingdom. A few hourster. The Demon Queen''s Castle, Abyssal-Hell. Lucifer was sitting on a couch in the lounge room in her castle and watching tv while munching on some popcorn. She wasn''t in her usual no clothes state or masturbating. She wore sweatpants and an oversized t-shirt while at the sides were Rosy and Roxy leaning their backs on her and doing their things. Ruth was in Lucifer''s embrace and being hugged by her. She held the popcorn bucket in which Rosy, Roxy, and Lucifer were putting their hands to take popcorn. This was a usual day for Lucifer now. She had apparently be a mother. Rosy was reading manga, Roxy was watching some action movie whereas Ruth was staring into empty space and mumbling mindlessly while holding the popcorn. Lucifer''s brain automatically ignored her mumbling and the same was the case for the other two young girls. Lucifer found out that Ruth could talk to spirits around her. The spirits were really tiny and only a few special beings had the ability tomunicate with them. Ruth was a special child and Lucifer just let her be. While watching tv, Lucifer suddenly saw news that Studio Purple was finallying live to the public. Lucifer''s attention was instantly grabbed and she checked her phone to see what was up. On the phone, the news read: BREAKING NEWS! Studio Purple, an anime studio we''ve all been hearing rumors about for eight decades, is finallying out to the public! Sources say that the studio is done making the show they''ve been working so hard for. It was a big project with many talented animators in the work. The studio had requested a press audience and in just an hour, the live telecast will happen! Stay tuned! ''Interesting.'' Lucifer thought to herself. ''It was due to this studio that all the talented animators were taken away. The animations became so basic with everyone gone.'' Lucifer then tuned into the news channel and saw the press sitting in a big conference room. While watching the curtains, she thought again, ''if the show is not good, I am seriously gonna beat those guys up for hogging up all the good animators.'' Lucifer''s thoughts were anything but good. She wasn''t optimistic even in the slightest for the new anime release. An hourter. The curtains were drawn and the officials of the studio appeared after the press. There were three men and all were in a suit, wearing ck face masks. Lucifer, who was drinking some soda, almost spit her drink as she watched the men in front. "WHAT THE HELL!?" She said out loud as her gaze fell on a certain man with ck hair and red eyes. The three girls around were surprised when Lucifer yelled so loudly. "Are you okay, mom?" Ruth looked up and asked Lucifer while the other two looked at her in concern. For the first time Ruth was snapped out of her daze and seemed so concerned. The three girls were raised by Lucifer ever since they were toddlers, it felt natural for them to ept Lucifer as their mother and call her as mom. Though, whenever Lucifer heard herself be called as mom, her heart would ache knowing she put the three girls outside the castle, right at the gates to guard the castle. But she would sigh every time and think at least they were in a better ce now and it wasn''t for too long that they had to guard the castle. Being called out by Ruth, Lucifer looked at her and then around her, realizing she may have startled these three. "Ahem, my bad." Lucifer coughed and said. The three nodded and went back to their business after ensuring their mother was alright. Lucifer then turned to look at the tv again and thought to herself while looking at the tall ck-haired, red-eyed main suit: ''THIS IS THE GUY WHO FUCKED MY ASS!'' Chapter 722 Frustrated Lucifer

Chapter 722 Frustrated Lucifer

Lith, Ralph, and Dennis decided toe on live tv to introduce their studio because nobody else knew about it better than them. The three were in disguise with Lith taking his Frey Woods appearance. Frey Woods was inspired from Freya Woods, his sister''s personal maid who was the first maid Lith had ever seen when he ventured out in this world. Ralph and Dennis had changed their face shape slightly along with slight height differences. They retained their original appearance because many people had pink and red eyes. It was only Lith whose hair and eyes stood out quite considerably and had to do a big makeover. Coming in front of the world''s infotainment press, Dennis took a step forward and said, "you all might be wondering¡­ just where were we?" "It has been eight decades yet there have only been rumors, are we right?" The people listening to Dennis nodded calmly. Dennis may seem like a fun and crazyd at all times, but that was only when he was with Lith and Ralph. In general, he was a Duke''s son and he was well aware of his status. Dennis neither had fear of crowds nor of public speaking. He was a noble in the truest essence and shone the most during times such as these. "They say, the longer the wait, the sweeter the fruit." Ralph came forward this time and spoke. "For the past eight decades, we''ve been preparing¡­" "¡­preparing to start with a bang." Lith continued Ralph''s words bying forward and making a finger gun at the end. The three hyped the crowd up and not just the press, but the entire world watching this live were anticipating things with great enthusiasm. The three took their sweet time ining to the main topic and finally after twenty minutes of random bullshitting, Dennis said: "BEHOLD!" Ralph pulled the curtain behind him and there appeared three anime covers, showcasing three series. "WOOOOAAAAAH!" One was fantasy, one wasedy, and one was romance. People were stunned to have the first look at these posters and with how amazing they looked, everybody guessed that the quality would be top tier. Everybody had high hopes for this studio since these guys had bought all the skilled animators, but the end result still amazed them. Dennis, being the anime expert among the three, went on and on about the uing three shows their studio was releasing. Not only did the studio have three shows, they also had at least two seasons for each show, is what Dennis told these guys to excite them further. Finally, Dennis came to the main topic ¡ª the release date. "¡­ the dates for the three shows are¡­" Everybody stood at the edge of their seats. Dennis looked at them and smiled. He took a pause and didn''t say it yet, making them really frustrated. Meanwhile¡­ ''DAMN IT!'' Lucifer cursed in her mind while aggressively munching on popcorn. Lith was bullshitting so much and noting to the topic for about an hour. She was getting frustrated and really wanted to beat him up for this. If there weren''t her daughters around her, she really would''ve punched a wall or something. ''Just say the damn dates already!'' Lucifer thought. Finally after a few minutes of great suspense, Dennis on the tv said: "¡­the first episode airs¡­. NOW!" "Huh?" People were taken aback and so was Lucifer. Dennis, Ralph, and Lith disappeared from the stage and the big screen started ying the first episode of the fantasy anime. It finally dawned on the people that they were all invited to the fucking premier itself! Who does such a thing!? Everyone couldn''t help but wonder. But their thoughts were immediately washed away as the episode started. With seriousness on her face, Lucifer caressed the head of Ruth in her embrace with one hand and picked popcorn from the other. The bucket had an endless supply of popcorn and wouldn''t be over no matter how much was taken from it. The episode ying in front of millions of people disyed the great potential of Studio Purple. With just one episode, these guys showed their greatness and everyone didn''t even need to think that this studio belonged among the most elite of elites. It was a new studio and with just a little bit of time, if they retained this quality, they were sure to be the number one! The anime airing was a studio original. It wasn''t an adaptation and people had to wait for more episodes to release to know more about the story. This really sucked and people were chewing on their nails in frustration. Ralph arrived at the scene and gave the people some info to calm them down. The episodes that would be released would be done at a normal rate like everyone else. The anime would also be released on almost all streaming tforms and anyone with any connection or subscription could watch it. The shows would be released one by one and if there''s demand and great poprity, the studio shall release the second show, and depending on the fans again, it would do the same with the third show. The shows had a fixed released date, but on demand, they could be preponed. Lucifer was happy hearing this and she anticipated the dates. Lith then dropped a bomb on everyone: "...unlike most shows, our episodes would release on an interval of two week." "WHAAAAAAAT!?" Everyone was dumbfounded. Lith smirked behind his mask. He wanted to see this reaction. Even Dennis was surprised and looked at Lith with a look that stated, ''when did we decide on this?'' Lith didn''t borate further and said, "Please let us irfy. We are still a growing studio and don''t get enough screen time every week from the broadcastpanies." Lith was using the dao of bullshit. He wanted to increase the sales as much as he could and the only reason for a release in every two weeks was to milk as much money as possible out of this. If the gap is every two weeks, the viewer retention would be high and they''d make more money. If the gap wasn''t high, the retention would be low as people would stack episodes to watch them in one go. There could also be illegal streaming and to avoid all of this, Lith came to this conclusion. Back in the Demon Castle, Lucifer was really annoyed by now. She has had enough of Lith''s shenanigans. Gently putting Ruth to the side, she got up and said to her three daughters, "I''ll be back in a minute." "Where are you going, mom?" Rosy asked. A serious glint shed in Lucifer''s eyes. "To get a few answers." "Okay." Rosy didn''t ask further. The three Cerberus went back to doing what they were doing and Lucifer immediately left her castle. The live had ended after a few more minutes. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis walked towards their meeting room in the studio and while they were on their way, space fluctuated around them and in an instant, Lith vanished from his spot. THUD! "YOU!" Lucifer asked as she pushed Lith on the wall while holding his cor. "What the fuck is wrong with you!?" "Did something happen, aunt? Are you in heat?" Lith asked,pletely unfazed. He knew he would be havingpany soon as what he did was basically blue balling the hardcore otakus. His Demon aunt was one and it was no surprise that she woulde after him. Lucifer knitted her brows as she heard that. She red at him and said, "is everything a joke to you?" Lith showed a confused look. "What do you mean, aunt? Is me being worried about you a joke?" "What?" Lucifer was confused. Lith patted her head and pulling her cheek, asked with a smile, "did youe all the way here because you missed me?" Lucifer pped the hand away. "Mister, you know damn well why I am here." Lith sighed. "Fine, I''ll do as you wish." Lucifer nodded. "Now we''re talking." She let go of Lith and as soon as he was down, Lith started unbuckling his pants. "What the¡ª stop!" Lucifer immediately made him stop. "What? You don''t wanna have sex?" Lucifer knitted her brows and said with pure confusion, "why would I wanna have sex? Do I look horny 24*7 to you?" "Yes." "You¡ª" Lucifer didn''t know what to say anymore. She held Lith''s cor again and put him up against the wall. "I don''t wanna get pounded, I want answers. Give me the damn answers." Lucifer said, really annoyed by Lith. "Answers to?" Lith still feigned ignorance. "Answers to the questions of why you''re dying the episodes and stuff." Lucifer went straight to the point. "Ah... that... " Lith chuckled.?"You should''ve said so before, aunt." Lucifer was dumbfounded. Was her nephew stupid or was she the one stupid to not have conveyed the reason why she was frustrated with him? "Well... I''ll tell you everything, put me down first, can you? It doesn''t seem appropriate to talk this way." Lith said. Lucifer had some doubts about putting him down as she didn''t trust him. Her intuition told her that he would do something stupid again, but then, she knew he was stubborn and wouldn''t answer unless she did as he asked Lucifer put down Lith and demanded answers again. "Well... for starters..." Lith put on a pondering expression and one of his evil hands went towards Lucifer''s behind and grabbed her big plump buttocks. Lucifer knitted her brows. She knew it. This was bound to happen! ''Hmph! If he doesn''t answer properly this time, I''m seriously gonna torture him...'' Chapter 723 The Lust Castle Was Attacked Chapter 723 The Lust Castle Was Attacked It took a bit of effort toe up with proper excuses to say to Lucifer. Though, it still was not much of a problem for Lith, who had be a master of deception by now. "I don''t care." Lucifer swatted Lith''s hand away from her butt and said. "I wanna see the episodes." Lith shook his head. "That''s not possible, aunt." He then took a step forward and hugging her from behind, said while swaying side to side, "sorry aunt, but this has to be done for maximum enjoyment. If you see everything now, you''ll end up finishing the eight decades of animators'' hard work in just a day, which won''t bring satisfaction to you or Justice to the animators." Lith tried to be reasonable this time. Lucifer felt it made sense. She sighed and said, "you''re torturing me with this, but I understand." Lucifer wasn''t an unreasonable person and gave up trying to get the episodes from Lith. "Anyway, what''s with your birthday party?" She asked, curious. Lith bit on her ear lobe and said, "it''s nothing. Just an event to have a big orgy with everybody." "What!?" Lucifer turned around in surprise. Lith chuckled. "I am joking. I mean, I don''t have a problem if all mydies are in one room, but the birthday party is just a celebration of me turning hundred." Lucifer rolled her eyes and pinched Lith''s abdomen. "Whatever you do, keep my innocent nieces out of it. Lucy and Alea shouldn''t participate in such things, they''re still very pure." Lith chuckled and didn''tment on it. Changing the topic, Lucifer asked while letting go of Lith, "What do you want for present?" Lith shook his head. "Nothing, really. I will be happy if you just attend." "Alright." Lucifer didn''t pester Lith more on it. The two talked for a bit more and Lucifer went back to her castle. Lith went to see his two friends again and they were rxing in the lounge of their studio''s office. Going and sitting on a couch, Lith rested and said, "so¡­ what have you two been up to these past decades?" Dennis slumped on the couch and felt like melting after he heard this question from Lith. "I¡­ I was tortured a lot¡­" Dennis said, feeling physically tired just from thinking what had happened in the past. "What do you mean?" Lith asked. "Nothing." Dennis didn''t answer. Ralph from the side, sitting in a normal posture, said while sipping on tea, "in the modern term, Dennis was ''sucked dry'' by his girlfriend Cecilia." "HEY!" Dennis got up and shot a look at Ralph "Oh." Lith understood why Dennis seemed tired and chuckled. Ralph nodded. "You gave us the techniques and we''ve been making great use of it. We''re really grateful for it." Ralph got up and bowed, giving his respect to Lith. Dennis did the same without feeling any shame. Lith shook his hand and said, "you two, what is this? We''re friends, you don''t have to thank me like this. Sit down." Ralph and Dennis bowed again with their palms on their chest and then sat down. They really were grateful and felt they should let Lith know. These two had sworn within their hearts that if there everes a day where they had to put their life on the line, they would happily do so for Lith. They of course couldn''t express this thing to Lith and would obviously not wish that such a situation arised. Thus, they had to say some embarrassing formal words like the one they had said a few seconds ago. "So¡­ Dennis finally gotid?" Lith asked, smiling. "Sadly, yes." Ralph said calmly while sipping on tea again. "What the hell do you mean sadly?" Dennis wasn''t happy and threw a pillow at Ralph. Ralph dodged and continued to sip on tea. "What about you, Ralph?" Lith asked, mixing the tea bag with hot water. "I''ll tell you, Your Highness." Dennis said quickly. "He fucked up!" Lith raised an eyebrow. "Interesting." The Sin of Lust himself fucked up? Now that was something new. "Indeed, indeed." Dennis nodded. "He fucked up so bad, Aurora did an attack on his castle in the very capital of Lust!" "Ooooo¡­" Now this was interesting, thought Lith as he let out a surprised reaction. "What happened next?" "Hehe." Dennisughed. "Theguards and many Demonscame to attack Aurora, but when they realized it was a lovers'' quarrel, theyughed it off and went to do their work. It was so embarrassing." Lith and Dennisughed together at this while Ralph had a stoic expression. Internally, he was feeling really embarrassed but knew that whatever he did, Dennis wouldn''t shut up. It was best to not show any reaction and let these two feel more entertained. "And and?" Lith was invested in this and asked. "And then Ralph arrived at the scene and tried to talk to Aurora. However, it backfired as she became more angry when she saw him and sent a rain of attacks." Dennis said with a big smile. "Then aunty Avelyn arrived at the scene and instead of stopping the two, she came to me and we both roasted Ralph while he fought with Aurora." "What?" Ralph shot a look at Dennis and asked. He didn''t know he was there. "Hehehehehe." Dennisughed evilly while rubbing his hand. "How do you think Aurora got so close to your castle? It was due to me. I brought her there." "You!" Ralph was pissed and rushed towards Dennis who ran away from his ce. "Now it all makes sense! No wonder she was no carefree to attack the castle and the guards didn''t outright kill her!" Ralph said while chasing Dennis. "Hahahaha!" Dennisughed while running away from Ralph. Lith was having a good time watching the two and their story. Dennis got dominated by Cecilia this wholewhile Ralph was stuck in drama with Aurora. Whatever the case, the end story for the two was that they got partners for the dual cultivation techniques and cultivated diligently. Dennis''s chemistry with Cecilia was great even though he wasn''t the dominant one in their rtionship. He was progressing at a simr pace as Ralph even though he only had one partner. As for Ralph, he had not just Aurora, but also a few more girls of his age from the Beastkin, Dragon, Elven, and the Witch race. These girls were the ones he had met in the academy. They were his seniors and had given him their contact information. Ralph got in touch with them and started cultivating. Being a Lust Demon, he needed more partners to progress. Dennis wasn''t a Lust Demon and didn''t have as such requirements like Ralph. One partner was fine for him. Due to Ralph, the Sin of Lust ended up forming great connections with the nobility of the other races and were bing more formidable in the Demon Continent. What amazed Lith further was knowing that the Vampire and Demon connections had be stronger due to these two and the world was keeping a watch on the activities of these two races. There were even conspiracy theories stating that the Demon and the Vampire race may probably be colluding to cause a major war. Conspiracies were conspiracies at the end of the day and nobody took it seriously. The reason being, everybody knew Ralph was a Lust Demon and it was only natural that he got together with the girls from different races. Remembering that Ralph got together with a Witch reminded Lith of Hecate. She had been so good to him and obeyed everymand till now, he wondered if he could take her as his maid and give her more attention¡­ ''Nope. Just let her be where she is.'' Thought Lith after a bit of thinking. He then thought, ''hmm¡­ maybe¡­ I can still have her as my maid but instead of making her a Royal Servant, she could just do her things normally.'' This sounded like a good n. There was no maid in the castle who was a Witch. There was a rare Fairy Queen but still no Witch. It was really amusing. Lith could bag Hecate and increase the diversity among the maids, but was it worth the effort? ''It is, I think¡­'' Lith had some enlightenment. Whenever they wanted something to do with witches, the servants had to go to the Witch Continent to talk to them. Lith could shorten their time if he had a Witch maid. ''Hecate has been so nice to me¡­ she does deserve some love.'' Lith thought and shed a small smile as he watched Ralph kick Dennis''s butt and send him flying out of the office window. He thought things for a bit and then asked a maid to send Hecate an invitation to the birthday celebration next week. After Ralph was done beating Dennis up, he came back to his couch and calmly continued to sip on tea as if nothing happened. As for Dennis, he was hanging on the windowsill like a worn out cloth,pletely beaten up. Looking at Ralph, Lith said, remembering something, "Right¡­ Since our celebration is next week, I wanna know, who are you guys inviting and what should be the venue?" Chapter 724 Threats From Which Even Gods Aren’t Safe Chapter 724 Threats From Which Even Gods Aren¡¯t Safe Ralph answered what Lith had asked him. He was bringing over his mother, butler, and a few people he was close with like his harem members. Dennis in the meantime got up after struggling hard and somehow managed toe back to the couch andy there like a log. "Whom are you bringing to the celebrations Dennis? And what do you suggest for the venue?" Lith asked him as well. Dennis, in his half-dead state, said, "phaa-ugh-mli¡­" Dennis seemed like a gone case so Lith and Ralph ignored him and continued to talk with each other. "For the venue, I have nothing to suggest in this." Ralph shook his head and said. "I am fine with wherever." "Then how about some exotic tropical ind?" Lith asked. Ralph thought about it and asked, "will there be any private rooms or ces?" Ralph asked this because this was a celebration and he didn''t trust his mother. She could openly have sex with him for all he knew and he wanted to avoid it at all costs. Lith chuckled. "Of course. There will be caves ced at quite a bit of distance from each other." "It''s fine by me then." Ralph gave his confirmation. "Sweet. We''ll have our party at a mermaid ind between the Vampire and the Demon Continent." Ralph agreed and the venue was decided without Dennis''s opinion. The two then talked for a bit on what the decorations should be, food should be, and so on. Dennis joined them mid conversation and gave his opinion as well. Once they were done discussing these things, Lith talked a bit about the anime rted things and told the two that they should start making merchandise rted to the shows already. They could also hire the fans with creative and great ideas for merchandise and pay them royalties. Once business discussions were done, the three parted ways. Lith went home and sat in the courtyard, nning a few things. His mother and sister were once again busy with administration rted things. Things had be hectic as a lot of gates had been opened up and creatures were appearing one after another. All the nobles were busy managing it and for the first time, they had to rely on the Royal Family as well. Lucy''s judgement mattered on a lot of things such as whether they should send people to explore the gates, kill the creatures from the gates, capture them or make peace with them and send diplomats into various other worlds. Lucy''s schedule was tight and she was really busy. She wasn''t half a million years old like her mother. She was not even one percent the age of her mother and was really young and inexperienced when it came to such matters. Still, Lucy was trying her best as the Queen and her mental fortitude as well as her attainment in a lot of things was rising with each hardship she would go through. Lilith was there helping her cope up. She would advice her from time to time and show her the correct path without directly involving herself in it and doing things in Lucy''s stead. Lilith had stopped being the Queen, but she hadn''t actually retired from this upation. She was now the mother of the current Queen and the Supreme ruler of not just the Vampire Continent, but the entire world. Lith had his own things to do while his mother and sister were busy with their things. Lith was sitting in the courtyard, there was tea at the table and he was alone, nning out a few things. ''I''ve rxed for quite some time after I woke up. I need to cultivate.'' Lith thought while writing a few things in a book with a pen. His cultivation required him to sleep with women of higher rank than him. He had to cultivate with their Yin essence and as he grew stronger, he could give the women he knew his Yang essence and have them cultivate through it. Cultivation was a long journey and asked him to be in seclusion for quite a stretch of time in one go. There were other methods to ascend and that was to find possible treasures and resources that could help him. Lith now knew there was a God rank called Legendary Rank. From the knowledge he had, Legendary may not be the only God rank. If there was more and his world didn''t have any, it spelled doom. Lith didn''t want to be at the mercy of any one, no matter the cost. Now that there seemed to be a way to connect to other worlds, Lith wanted to ascend as quickly as possible so that he could venture out, find resources, get stronger, and protect this world he was in and continue to keep it peaceful. When Lith met the Grand Lust Sovereign''s remnant will, even though the will gave subtle hints, Lith could guess that there was some rank that was above even the Gods which the Lust Sovereign had failed to achieve. Lith''s priority nowy in meeting the Lust Sovereign so that he could have a chat with him about it. However, Lith knew he had to have a strong background behind him if he wanted to see him. The Lust Sovereign wouldn''t just entertain him if he was a puny cannon fodder. Lith may be a Prince in this world and a major authority, when it came to the bigger picture, the universe, he was nothing more than a speck of dust. Lith HAD to ascend as fast as he could and as quietly as he could. Everytime he tried to ascend, some or the other mishap had happened for some reason, alerting many. Lith didn''t want any more of this and wanted to keep things quiet. Whatever the case, he had hisdies with whom he could dual cultivate. They were his biggest resources. There was at least onedy Lith knew in every realm till Legendary Rank. Once this birthday celebration was over, he would go into seclusion with Alea and cultivate until he ascended to Half King Rank. He would also take Alexandra with him and help her ascend faster as well. Lith didn''t want hisdies to be left behind and wanted to see them get stronger as well. He didn''t want a clich¨¦ situation where enemiese knocking at his doorstep, touch his wife, and a whole fucking fiasco unfolds. Lith was well aware of the fact that he wouldn''t be present to save his wives at all times. They had to be strong enough to save themselves. Lith was thus ready to invest time and effort to make them as well himself strong as fuck. With determination and proper nning, Lith was ready to start another chapter in his life. He closed the book and took a deep breath while closing his eyes. Opening his eyes again, seriousness shed within it and Lith said softly, "I gave up the thought of world domination when I learnt my mother was an authority. But now, there''s an entire universe which contains threats from which even Gods aren''t safe." . . . ..... A/N: Bonus chapter for 150/150 GT goalpletion. 09:21 The next goal: 202/300 Golden Tickets :) Chapter 725 Yuwen As Lith pondered over the possible threats, his thoughts slowly shifted towards finding solutions for the same. ''I should not think too far into the future and see what I can do at present. A million presents can save me from the problems of a billion future if I make use of the things I currently have.'' Thinking so, Lith turned around and flipped the pages in the book he was writing a few seconds ago. Having a look at it, Lith snapped his finger and Luna appeared right behind him, bowed and asked, "Yes, Your Highness?" "Luna, where''s the blonde-haired guy I asked you to take care of? The one rted to the Senzal Kenzal conflict." Lith mentioned. Luna took out a tablet from thin air and typed in a few things on it. A secondter, she said, "He''s currently in Ad, a city in the Human Continent under the rule of Emperor Graham Novius." Lith nodded. "What''s he doing? And did he exact his revenge?" "Yes, Your Highness. Wan and Ling had captured the people and this person took out his deep concealed hatred on them." Luna answered. Lith smiled. "Good. His mental state must be in its peak condition, yes?" Luna nodded. "Seems like it. He''s involved in trade andmerce, a travelling merchant that does trade in the rural areas and stays away from the urban ones." "Oh? What''s the state of his business and what''s with his rank?" Lith was interested in this now. "His worth is greater than the n he previously was in. He has amassed a few treasures at just Rank 8. If he was given proper guidance, I am sure he would''ve reached at least Half-Saint Rank." Luna gave out her analysis. Lith was happy to hear this. "Was he given help by us or was it all him?" "There were some opportunities given by us, they were really difficult to grasp, but he seeded in having those. The opportunities we gave him are¡­" One by one, Luna exined everything about this guy. His name was Yuwen and apparently he had a gift of economics. He understood trade andmerce really well and ording to Luna, the World Merchant Association was keeping an eye on him because he was really talented. Luna also exined that Yuwen was grateful to Lith since he was the one to take him out of the miserable life. He was also happy to start a small business and it was flourishing to such a degree because Lith gave him a push. Lith had only met him once but he had his servants keep an eye on him. Yuwen grew quite a lot and Lith was happy with it. "I wanna see him." Lith said. "I''ll have someone bring him then." Luna started drawing something in the air and it glowed in a neon green color. * Ad, Villmer. It was a bright sunny day. The grass was fluttering with the breeze and the skies were clear while the sun hung out in the middle. A merchant caravan passed through a grassy road and was on its way towards a small vige in the outskirts of Ad. Unlike the Nightmare beasts which only the Vampire Royal Family used, the carriages that these merchants had were being pulled by low level monsters and beasts. There was a giant toad, grasshopper, slug, and so on among the things that were pulling the carriages. The toad would jump ahead but the carriage would remain intact due to magic and let it be pulled ahead. It cost them a fortune to have these spells be put, but it was worth the money. In the middle of this caravan, there was a blonde-haired youth, sitting and documenting his business deals. He wore simple merchant robes and all around him were bags of different grains. It was yet another normal day for the youth until¡­ Spatial fluctuations urred and there appeared a beautiful woman with ck horns in the carriage wearing a maid outfit. The youth was startled but was smart enough to keep his calm. If this woman could teleport so easily in front of him, she could also easily kill him without him knowing. The fact that he was alive meant this woman had some business with him. "How may I help you?" The youth, Yuwen, asked calmly. The maid, with a calm expression, said, "His Highness wants to see you." "His Highness?" Yuwen didn''t understand. There were many people in the world who went by this form of address. The maid nodded. "Yes. Would you be willing toe with me?" The maid didn''t force or order Yuwen to do things. She asked him like a normal person to give him an option to back out if he wanted to. Yuwen was surprised by this as it wasn''t normal formoners like him to hear questions such as these. Being slightly suspicious of things, Yuwen asked, "what happens when I refuse?" The maid shook her head. "Nothing." Yuwen was greatly surprised by this. "May I ask, who is this person you''re taking me to?" "No." The maid said tly. Yuwen sighed. What sort of situation was this? This seemed risky yet his intuition told him that if he rejected it, he would suffer a loss that he would never be able to recover in his whole life. Yuwen had never felt such a thing before, but since his intuition was always correct, he nodded and agreed to go with the maid. The maid nodded and gave Yuwen a talisman to hold. In the next instant, the two disappeared from the caravan. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. As Yuwen teleported out, his eyes opened wide to see an atmosphere never before seen in his life. Everything was dark and gloomy, there was a crimson-colored moon in the sky. Everything was so creepy and scary that it made him rethink his decision. However, his gaze then fell on the towering dark castle right behind him. Yuwen''s jaw dropped looking at how majestic it was, despite beingpletely dark. He was currently being taken somewhere by the maid and as he passed through the hallways, everything reeked of luxury and made him drool. Yuwen knew that just a small piece of the carpet he was walking on could sell at such a high price that he could live happily for a whole year without having to work. One painting on the wall could sell for so much that he wouldn''t even need to work for at least a century. Yuwen had little to no idea where he was or who was going to meet, but having had a look at such a luxurious ce lit a fire within him to work harder and establish such a castle of his own one day. "Am I¡ª" "Shh." The maid gestured Yuwen to be quiet. "Speak when asked to." Yuwen nodded. He would be quiet then. Once the two walked for around twenty minutes, they finally reached a courtyard where Yuwen saw a heaven-defying beauty and a man so handsome that even men would want to wish to be with him. Yuwen''s gaze didn''t fall on the woman as the man seemed too divine to take his eyes away. As Yuwen walked closer and had a proper look at the man, he immediately froze on his spot and thought, ''IT''S HIM!?'' . . . ..... A/N: Bonus chapter for 300/300 Powerstones goalpletion. 600/600 Powerstones goal ispleted as well and the chapter will be publishedter with the 300/300 Golden Tickets goal. Next goal: 657/900 Powerstones and additional bonus at 1000 Powerstones :) Chapter 726 Lith’s Goals And The Minister Of Finance Looking at the boy being frozen on spot, Lith could guess that he recognized him. Smiling, Lith said, e, have a seat." Yuwen was in utter shock and for a second forgot how to even walk normally as he stumbled while taking a step ahead. Collecting himself, he went ahead and stood in front of Lith, asking him in disbelief, "A-Are you sure I can sit?" Sitting in front of him seemed like a luxury. Even the strongdy who brought him here didn''t seem to be sitting and went to stand behind this man. "Yes. Sit down." Lith said calmly. Yuwen gulped in nervousness but sat down nheless. "You''ve grown quite a lot and aren''t the same boy who''s vision is limited to revenge." Lith said with a small smile. Yuwen was feeling anxious sitting in front of Lith and conversing. Just Lith''s aura was enough to make him scared and piss his pants. That, coupled with the gloomy atmosphere made things worse for him. Still, heposed himself and tried to converse normally. "I am honoured, good sir." Yuwen bowed slightly and said. "My name is L¡ª" Luna came forward and put her hand on Lith''s mouth, making him unable to finish his sentence. She bent down and whispered in Lith''s ears, "pardon my intrusion, Your Highness. But you must not reveal your identity unnecessarily." Lith nodded in understanding. Luna went back to her position after reminding him of this. "It seems I cannot tell you my name. Well, there wille a time when you''ll get to know me better. For that time to arrive sooner, you must work hard and earn it, Yuwen." Lith said in a gentle tone. His tone made Yuwen feelforted. It was as if he was listening to a divine melody and the words were so warm that Yuwen felt he would melt. "I''ll work hard and do my best." Yuwen didn''t know why, but he bowed and said respectfully. "You can call me Your Highness until then." "Thank you, Your Highness." Yuwen felt this title to be correct and got to terms with it immediately. "Yuwen, I called you here to remind you that there''s a ce you need to be in. A ce that needs your talents." Lith decided to be honest with Yuwen. "To reach this ce, you need to be the world''s biggest merchant, and a strong immortal. Just brains isn''t enough, you need brawns to back it up as well." "I''ll provide you with the tools, but you have to pave the path yourself." Such profound words made Yuwen want to cry. He had never had someone support him like this and had always felt he was alone in this world after his mother''s death. Now, there was someone who appreciated his talent and needed him. It really was something that ignited his will to live on. Yuwen got up and did a deep bow. He said, "I hope I live up to your standards, Your Highness." Lith nodded. "I''ll be keeping an eye on you, Yuwen. Do your best. The first task of yours is to take over the World Merchant Association. I don''t know how you''ll do it, but once you do, you cane and start working with me." Yuwen agreed with this condition. Even he had no idea how to go about this thing, but at least he had a goal to look forward to. "Is there any time limit?" Lith thought about it and didn''t have any idea. He made Lunae closer and asked, "what''s the average time for a person to be an Emperor Rank?" "If we''re talking about the average, it''s half a million years. But if it''s geniuses who have the potential to be a Supreme, around a hundred thousand years for them then." Luna answered. Lith nodded. He then turned to Yuwen and said, "100,000 years is the time limit. If you somehow manage to control the entire association before this, bonus points for you." "If I also need you before that, I''ll call you." Yuwen bowed and said, "As His Highness wishes." Lith was happy with his performance and was d that he had an eye for talented people. Lith conversed with Yuwen for a bit more and then dismissed him. He had found himself a potential minister of finance and there were many more such ministers that Lith was in need of. The Royal Servants were good too and he had a few people in mind whom he could recruit from there. Lith couldn''t take every Royal Servant as they had to work in maintaining the n. Lith''s goals were to have deep connections with the people in the cosmos so that he could get everything he wanted and cultivate faster, eventually being able to protect his loved ones. Lith knew he could touch the God realm just by using the resources of this world and he was nning to do just that and then venture outside. His goals were really simple. It was to cultivate as hard as possible and also have his wives do the same thing. Once everyone''s cultivation was raised to the God realm, aka the Legendary Rank, he would venture outside with the ministers he had gathered and make a big web that captures everything. Lith had such big goals but it would take quite some time to reach there. He first had a birthday celebration to attend to and only then would his real cultivation chapter begin. Lith looked forward to the great things that were about toe and busied himself with work. A weekter. The Drac Castle, Mno. "Dennis, sweetie, are you ready?" Fiora knocked on the door and asked. "Two minutes, mom!" Dennis answered. "We''re gettingte, what are you even doing?" Fiora asked in a hurried tone. This was an important day since there was gonna be the Queen herself in the celebration. Fiora didn''t know what to feel knowing her son was friends with the Prince himself, but whatever was the case, she was happy her son had friends. Fiora was in a good mood today and called Dennis as sweetie, otherwise she would just judge him and call him a disappointment for the most part, which he really was, given how much he yed games. "I''m dressing up, mom. Give me a minute." Dennis yelled from the inside. "Tsk. How long?" Fiora couldn''t help but think. She mmed the door open to see what was he even wearing, only to turn speechless. In front of her, Mu Mu was trying his best to tie a tie on Dennis with his hooves that provided no ability to even hold the tie properly while Dennis just stood there and watched him. "What the¡­" Fiora was utterly speechless. "M-Mom!?" "M-Moo!?" Dennis and Mu Mu both were shocked. "Wait, I can exin¡ª" "Dennis, I am not even surprised anymore..." Fiora sighed and shook her head. "¡­just too¡­ disappointed." "¡­" "¡­" Dennis and Mu Mu were both speechless now. "Moo!" Mu Mu harrumphed and scolded Dennis for being so stupid. "Hey! It''s your fault for not even being able to tie a tie!" Dennis shifted the me. "Moo? Moo moomoo moo!" That''s right, he was a cow, he didn''t even have fingers to hold the tie properly, how could even tie it? Was Dennis stupid or something!? "You¡ª" "Shut it, you two." Fiora walked towards the two and said. She held Dennis''s tie and said with a stern face, "you better learn how to tie a tie, mister. Otherwise I''m gonna whoop your ass. Mu Mu is exempted from this because he''s a cow." "Why!? Why the discrimination against me?" Dennis protested. Moo made a smug expression and flexed his biceps, happy to see Dennis suffer. Fiora did a head chop on both the two and said, "we''re gettingte, stop your shenanigans." The two stood quietly and Fiora tied the two''s tie and got them ready for the party. Dennis and Mu Mu both wore suits. Fiora helped Dennis prepare better and once they were done, they left for the Mermaid Inds. On Ralph''s side, in the Lust Castle¡­ "Ralph-chwaaan~~" A happy Avelyn popped up in Ralph''s room unannounced and hugged him from behind as he was wearing his pants. She kissed his cheek and slithering her hands around his body, said seductively, "do you want to have a quickie before the long celebrations, honey? Mommy is all ready for it!~" Ralph sighed and shook his head. "We''re gettingte, mother. And after the celebrations, there''s gonna be quite some time." "Hehehe~, so you didn''t deny my advances and just dyed it. Oh how my sweet Ralph had grown up." Avelyn giggled and kissed Ralph''s cheek again. Ralph didn''t bother toment on this as whatever shouldn''t have happened, had already happened between him and his mother. There was no going back now. He somehow managed to keep his mother off of him during dressing up and when he was done, left with her and others for the Mermaid Inds. Meanwhile on Lith''s side¡­ ¡­.. A/N: Just a few hours until the Powerstones reset happens. It''s at 747/900. Finish this goal and get +1 bonus. If by any chance you end up doing 1k Powerstones, I''ll publish the above bonus and additional two chapters alongside normal chapters. Meaning, there''s one bonus remaining for 600/600 Powerstones, and if youplete 900/900 and 1000/1000 too, I''ll do a mass release of 5 chapters. You can make it six chapters if you finish the 300/300 golden ticket goal too. Good luck everyone! Chapter 727 The Guests Arrive On The Mermaid Islands ? On Lith''s side. Lith was dressed in a formal floral shirt and ck pants. There were many essories on him such as a neck chain, his usual earrings, then a bracelet, rings and so on. He appeared more handsome than usual with such proper attire, and his hair was tied in a rough bun that gave his formal attire a slight informal touch. "My baby looks so handsome." Lilith, the one who dressed up Lith, looked at him from a distance and said with a smile. Lucy, standing beside her, nodded her head in agreement. Lilith and Lucy wore matching regal dresses, both being gothic themed. Their hair flowed freely and their glossy lips made Lith want to suck on them. These two looked so majestic that it made Lith want to cancel all ns and devour them right here and now. However, controlling his inner beast, Lith smiled andplimented the two. He walked towards them and giving them a kiss on their foreheads, asked, "shall we leave?" The two nodded and along with the maids and butlers, left for the Mermaid Inds. *** Mermaid Inds. At the shore of a vast tropical ind, there was a red carpet that led to an archway. Around the carpet were a lot of mermaids standing in wait with bouquets to greet the guests which wereing one after another. This was probably the biggest event the mermaids had ever hosted and it was taken so seriously that the King of the Sea''s daughter, the Mermaid Princess herself was present at the venue to greet the hosts. The Princess wore a regal top woven with the finest strands of seaweeds and glistening pearls. There was a lot of skin exposed on the upper body with her big breasts having two seashells on them that ended up covering her nipples only. A simr attire was worn by most of the mermaids and despite looking really sexy, they maintained professionalism and didn''t try to seduce anybody. The Drac n arrived first at the venue along with the Crimson n. Dennis and Cecilia dating was pretty much known to everybody in the nobility, so it was obvious he would bring her family along. Mu Mu was officially a member of the Drac n with the surname Drac being added to him. He was Mu Mu Drac now and everybody looked up at him with respect as walked with Dennis in a suit, ahead of Fiora and Reynolds. Even Cecilia wasn''t given this much importance even though she was supposedly Dennis''s life partner. The Mermaids were really happy to see such big nobles from the main race and they did their best to be professionals and greeted them. Once Dennis''s family was gone, Ralph''s arrived. Ralph walked in the front with his mother having her arm locked with him as if they were bride and groom walking down the wedding aisle. On his shoulder was his colorful red parrot called Sky. Behind him was the Veranz n with Aurora and her parents. Behind them were her twelve siblings and then came Ralph''s other harem members along with Avelyn''s harem, consisting only of beauties from different races. Finally, it was Lith''s family and friends that appeared. Lucifer and Mayzin appeared together with Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth behind her along with Adriel. Then appeared Agalea, Alea, and Jasmine followed by Noman, Ruben, Neo, Miguel, Juan, Lark, and Kyonumarru. The rest of the butlers weren''t invited as they were busy managing administration as well as preparing for the Grand Banqueting up next week. After the butlers it was finally Lith who appeared along with his family and maids. Lith''s wives and him walked together with Ren being on top of shoulder, and behind them were the maids, following their respective masters. Luna and Be were behind Lith, Qingyue behind Lilith, Freya behind Lucy, Jane behind Alexandra, Miko and Rain behind Arya, andstly, Sel and Sophia behind Emilia. The Mermaids had almost passed out watching the handsome Prince. His charms were on a level they had never even thought existed. The Mermaid Princess greeted Lith and although she had a lot of skin exposed, it didn''t budge Lith as his wives were much more beautiful than anyone else. Not to mention, even his maids were better than the Princess. Lith gave a nod to the Mermaid Princess, took the bouquet and left for the main event being held in the middle of the ind. As he walked through the jungle trail, he was showered with flowers. Lith walked on top of a creek with his wives, followed by clouds, and a bridge made up of rainbow. It was really fantasy-like and amused him. At the end of the trail, they finally arrived at the main venue. The venue was on a floating ind with waterfalls going down from all sides and clouds being present at people''s feet. There was a circr stage in the middle with a big cake in the middle of it. There were various things present on this floating ind which apparently seemed like something that would be needed in activities. There was a mermaid hosting the event at the side of the ind, on another stage with the DJ being present beside her. She firstly weed everybody like a professional host would and then told them that they were in for various fun activities which would start in an hour. Until then, they could have refreshments and chat with each other. Lith was made to go see his friends by his wives and thedies told him that it was their special day. There were people thesedies had to greet as well and thus, just as his special day had started, Lith was separated by his wives. Smiling and shaking his head, with a snowball on his shoulders, Lith went to see his two friends, who were apparently just a few steps away as they had met with a simr fate as him. "Tsk. They kicked us out on our special day, Your Highness." "Moo! Moo!" Chapter 728 Dennis Plays Games Like A Bot

Chapter 728 Dennis ys Games Like A Bot

Dennisined while Mu Mu nodded in agreement. Lith and Ralph nodded in agreement while Ralph''s colorful red parrot Sky said: "Krr! Krr! Dennis deserved it!" "The fuck!?" Dennis was stupefied. Lith and Ren too were amused by a talking parrot. Ralph flicked the parrot''s beak gently and said, "not in public." "Krr! Sorry!" The parrot answered. Dennis, pointing at Sky, said to Ralph, "what have you been teaching to him?" Ralph, with a neutral face, answered, "Nothing. I let him experience your lifestyle for a year and this is the result of it." "You what?" Dennis was surprised. "Remember the ranked match you were ying six months back on Rainbow nine?" Ralph asked. "Yeah?" Dennis said, unsure about it because he has been ying that game for almost two years now. "Yeah. Remember being beaten by SkyRebel77210?" Dennis squinted his brows. Something didn''t feel right, he was having a feeling. Still, he said, "¡­yeah?" Ralph pointed at his parrot. "It was him. You got beaten by a parrot." "¡­" "Pfft¡­" "MOoohuhuhuuuooooOoooO!" Lith and Mu Mu startedughing out loud while Ren eyed Sky with an interested and curious look. Dennis was really speechless and had no idea what to say or feel about this situation. Being beaten by a goddamn parrot... What has his life be? Ralph cleared his throat and said, "I came to three conclusions from it, I don''t know which is correct. The first being that, with your lifestyle, it''s probably easy to excel in games. And second, Sky is much smarter and more talented than I initially thought him to be." "If it''s not any of the two, then the only conclusion is that you y worse than a bot." "¡­" Dennis was leftpletely speechless once again while Lith wasughing his ass off. Lith didn''t know where Ralph learnt such phrases, but it was fun to hear such insults in his monotonous voice. As Lith leaned close to Ralph to take support of his shoulder andugh, Ren''s eyes shined as he found the perfect opportunity. He immediately jumped on Sky and put him under his little paws. "KRRR!" Sky yelled out, but thankfully nobody paid any attention to him or to Lith''s group as he wasn''t too loud. Lith stoppedughing and took Ren away from Sky''s shoulder. "Hey, I''m gonna hand you out to your mothers if you try to harm Sky. Get along with him." Ren whimpered. "Woo¡­" Nothing to him was scarier than him being put under his mothers'' care. His mothers always suffocated him with tight hugs! They even made him overeat until he physically couldn''t anymore! Lith shook his head. "Being cute won''t help here, buddy." Ren woofed and nodded saying he won''t try to eat Sky again. Lith patted his head and put him on Mu Mu''s shoulder. "Get along you guys." "Moo!" Mu Mu had no problem whatsoever. Ralph said the same thing to his parrot and Sky flew to Mu Mu''s other shoulder. Mu Mu and the other two pets left in search of food and Lith was now alone with Ralph and Dennis. The trio chatted together while on the other end of the floating ind¡­ "Zinzin!" Arya eximed as she saw Mayzin and went to her. Mayzin looked at her and smiled. "Oh? You guys know each other, Mayzin-chan?" Lucifer, standing beside Mayzin, asked. Mayzin hugged Arya who came to her and then answered Lucifer with a disappointed look, "you know me for so long, yet you don''t know about Arya and my rtionship. Pathetic." "Hey! You never told me, I never saw you two together, how am I supposed to guess?" Lucifer protested. Arya chuckled from the side and said, "I didn''t know the Demon Queen and the Dragon Empress were friends." "Best friends." Lucifer said and pped Mayzin''s butt. "Lucifer!?" Mayzin was surprised and gave a stern look to Lucifer. Lucifer stuck her tongue out yfully and didn''t say anything. Arya smiled and said, "it seems the friendship is much deeper than what I have with Zinzin." "No. I don''t even know her, Arya." Mayzin gave Lucifer a disgusted look and went to Arya''s side. "What the¡ª" "It''s really lively here, fufufu¡­" Lilith appeared in the middle of the three''s conversation. "How have you been, Lilith?" Mayzin asked and went to hug her. Lilith hugged her back and said, "been really good. What about you?" "Same old¡­" "Bitch, I am here too. Give me a hug and talk with herter!" Luciferined. Lilith chuckled while Mayzin sighed. Both knew Lucifer wouldn''t stop unless she got a hug. Lucy, Emilia, Alexandra, Alea, and Agalea were talking a bit away from Mayzin''s group and had Agalea been not kept into the conversation by her daughter, she would''ve joined these guys as well. Since there were only thedies close to Lith, Lilith went to Mayzin''s side and asked softly, "Hey, do you remember the bet?" Mayzin tensed up slightly hearing it, but then gave a cough and said, "I remember it. Let''s not talk about it since this stupid otaku neet is here." "What did you say!?" Lucifer felt offended. "I have stopped being a neet!" "You''re still stupid and a hardcore otaku." Mayzin reminded her with a serious face. "Well¡­ that¡­" Lucifer wanted to point out that Mayzin was wrong, but didn''t know where to start and thus quietly stood at the side, taking the L. Arya from the other side, leaned close to Mayzin and asked with a wink, "did you getid yet?" "¡­" Mayzin shot a look to Arya who spread out her hands and said in response, "hey, I remembered you telling me he came to you to learn a few things. And from what I know of my husband¡­" Arya chuckled and Lilith did so as well. Lucifer''s ears perked up this time hearing it and she wasn''t going to let this topic slide. "Mayzin, you got pounded by Lith too!?" She turned to Mayzin and asked with visible surprise. "¡­" Mayzin was totally dumbfounded by Lucifer''sment. However, before she couldment, Arya from the side asked, "too!?" Lilith followed suit by asking, "too!?" "¡­" Now it was Lucifer''s turn to be stupefied. She could get Arya''s surprise but Lilith? She turned to Lilith and said, "bitch, why are you surprised? Didn''t you get pounded together with me?" "TOGETHER!?" Chapter 729 Birthday Celebrations Arya was really surprised when she heard Lucifer''s response. Lucifer and Lilith looked at her and thetter shook her head and replied, "it''s a long story." Lucifer, with an annoyed face, said, "you crashed in." While these three talked about their time together with Lith, Mayzin in the middle was just too bbergasted to even speak. She didn''t know that the little boy she had been watching since his academy days had grown up to be a man that would be the talk of thesedies. For as long as she knew these guys, they hardly ever cared about a man and would usually talk about random things which were hardly ever sexual. Now all the talks revolved around who got pounded and how. Mayzin didn''t hate it, she just¡­.felt kind of left out. Though such was the case, she didn''t voice anything out as it would only spell trouble for herself. She was to me for Lucifer getting together with Lith, but since nobody knew about it, Mayzin was relieved and kept the topic under wraps. A few minutes of talkingter, Agalea arrived and started chatting with the group ofdies. Even though Arya was an odd one in this group, with her personality, she easily and immediately blended in with them and started bullying Lucifer with her jokes. During this hearty conversation, Lilith sneaked to the side with Mayzin. Once it was just them, she asked with a chuckle, "do you remember the bet?" A blush appeared on Mayzin''s face but she cleared her throat and said honestly, "Yes, I do. You don''t need to remind me again." "Fufufu¡­ even you aren''t spared from baby even though you''ve barely had any interaction with him." Mayzin couldn''t help butment, "I don''t understand this¡­ how in the world did everyone get together with him? What''s so special?" Lilith winked at her. "Spend time with him and you''ll know." Mayzin wrinkled her nose. "Isn''t it just bodily pleasure you guys are enjoying?" Lilith shook her head. "It''s definitely not that. Everybody connected to him is not just for lust, but for love. It''s different." "Meh." Mayzin shook her head. "I don''t think I''m gonna fall in love with a boy not even one percent my age." Lilith chuckled. "We''ll see about that. You have a date with him, don''t forget." "Right. Right." Mayzin nodded and sighed. "I''ll go on a date with him once we get to know each other. We haven''t had any interactions yet." Lilith smiled and continued to talk to Mayzin about different things. An hour passed just like that and finally, the Mermaid Hostess said that it was time for the fun activities to begin! Since there were three families and everyone was super strong, the games were all based on luck and skills. The first game was a sprint to the finish line. However, members from each family could sabotage the others by putting up obstacles. There were a lot of obstacles to choose from and the Mermaids had designed this game really well. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were the ones who were going to sprint and the obstacles would be decided by their family members for the others. The trio was made to wear bracelets which would make a noise if they used magic or any other skills to sabotage their opponents. These guys weren''t allowed to sabotage each other, only their families were. What obstacles and on whom would it be put was going to be decided by a game of rock-papers-scissors! Lith, Ralph, and Dennis stood on the start line and with a gunshot, they started sprinting. "Hurry! Hurry! Please draw the chits ande on stage to battle!" The hostess said. The three families were given a box of chit and it was Alexandra who decided to go from Lith''s side to draw it. On Ralph''s side it was Aurora and on Dennis''s it was Cecilia. The threedies took a chit and it was numbered one on Cecilia''s, two on Alexandra''s and three on Aurora''s. "Number two and three pleasee on stage and battle!" Aurora and Alexandra went to the stage. "ROCK-PAPERS-SCISSORS!" The hostess shouted. Alexandra had a serious face as she didn''t want her husband to lose at any cost. Aurora too had a serious face as she didn''t want Ralph to lose. The twodies tapped their fists on their palms and¡­ ROCK! SCISSSORS! Ding! Ding! Ding! Alexandra won! "Number two choose any one obstacle from the screen!" The hostess said cheerfully. A big screen disying sixty-six boxes was present. Alexandra strategically chose the option which would help her husband win better and it was¡­ KAWWWWWWWWW! A giant raven flew over the heads of everyone and glided straight to the sprint. The raven''s w hooked Ralph''s cor and dragged him two hundred meters behind! Lith and Dennis were now in the lead! "Looks like it''s a major loss for the Asmodeus family!" "But the game hasn''t stopped yet! Number one please step on stage and battle with number two!" Cecilia arrived on the stage and once again began a round of rock-papers-scissors. Alexandra won again and the obstacle Dennis got in front of him was a slime pool, where he got stuck for theing ten seconds, putting him in the same position as Ralph. Alexandra stood on the stage as the winner and continued to win for three more rounds, giving Lith a major boost. Everybody on Lith''s end cheered for him while the other two families shouted their challengers to do better. Alexandra lost to Avelyn and it was her who went on a winning spree for theing six rounds, only to be beaten by Fiora. On Lith''s side, it was then that Lucifer said, "humph! You guys can''t do anything. I''ll tell you how to win this." She went to the stage taking big strides but right after the first game, She lost. Lilith, Mayzin, Agalea, and Aryaughed at her as she walked back to them. The games continued and eventually, the whole day passed with everybodyughing and having a good time. Surprisingly, out of the ten games that were hosted, Ralph and Dennis won three games each while Lith won four of them. The sprint was won by Ralph and Lith was in second ce, and Dennis third. Except for Alexandra, Lucifer, Alea, Lucy, all threedies went on a losing spree and brought great obstacles on Lith, causing him to be on the back. No matter what sabotage happenedter, Lith didn''t get to the front again. After the activities were over, it was time for dancing. Everybody danced happily around a bonfire and had a good time. By the time this ended, it was morning and it was finally time for the cake cutting. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis cut the cake together while everybody wished them a happy hundredth birthday. After the three ate some cake and fed it to their family members, Lith and Ralph smashed Dennis''s head into the cake, making his entire face getthered with cream. Dennis didn''t back down and with Lith, he smashed Ralph''s face into the cake next. Of course, there was no way Ralph and Dennis would be able to smash Lith''s head as well since he was too powerful, however, Lucifer and Lucy sneaked closer and shoved Lith''s face in the cake. The trio, with cake on their faces, got some embarrassing pictures taken. While the pictures were being taken, Lith made a mental note of the things he would do with these two women who dared to put cake on him. Family events were finally over and it was time to have personal parties. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis parted ways with each other and went to three separate inds nearby. The inds had ess only to select people and even the Mermaids weren''t allowed on them. There were big barriers set up around the inds and since there were Emperors and Supremes present here, they helped strengthen the barrier and make it even more powerful. These inds had many caves within them where people could go and do things. These caves were also really secure and even Emperor Ranks would have trouble spying within it. Dennis was dragged into one of these caves by Cecilia and the things happening inside were something only these two knew. On the ind Ralph was in, there was no one else but him, his mother, his harem, and his mother''s harem. The entire ind was pretty much all for themselves and they didn''t need to go into the caves to do forbidden activities. As for Lith''s side¡­ Chapter 730 The Real Celebrations*

Chapter 730 The Real Celebrations*

On Lith''s side there were no males other than him. Only a select few of hisdies and maids were on this ind while the rest had left as the main celebrations had been over. Lucifer had put her three daughters in Mayzin''s care and the butlers took Ren, Mu Mu, and Sky to Nightingale. For this celebration, Hecate was given an invitation as well but she had apologized and mentioned that she wouldn''t be able toe as there was extremely important work that she was discussing with the Queen Mother of Witches. It was a pity but Lith knew there were a lot many opportunities toe so he wasn''t really worried. On his ind, there were his wives and lovers along with the maids. For Lith, the main celebration was going to happen now as they were all about to y much more fun games than before. When everyone was on the ind, Be took the stage present on it and said cheerfully, "Ladies and Your Highness! Now begins the real celebrations of His Highness'' birthday!" Lith was not in the know of the celebrations of the games as it was a surprise kept for him. Lilith, Lucy, Lucifer, Arya, Luna, and Be were the ones who had coborated together to create a few fun games that Lith would enjoy a few days prior to this. Be got down from the stage and went towards Lith. She then said to him with a smile, "Your Highness, you muste with us to the waiting area until we prepare for the first game of today." Lith smiled and wondered what game were they going to y here? Wouldn''t it be best to just fuck? Whatever the case, Lith nodded and went with Be to the waiting area, which was a hot spring where there were a few of his maids standing naked and holding various things in their hands such as towels, oils, and so on. Be went in front of Lith and started unbuttoning his shirt. While doing so, she said with a smile, "Your Highness, everyone is a virgin here. Feel free to enjoy yourself a pre-game snack if you wish to." Most of the maids had been called on this ind back from home for this private birthday celebration. Except for Luna and Qingyue, all the other maids were virgins as Lith hadn''t plucked their flowers yet. Lith didn''t have ns to do so today either as he had lots and lots of rounds to do with his wives which would consume most of his energy. He was really having the most authentic Vampire Royal experience which was a life of debauchery. It was still in his control however, and Lith was well aware of the potential threats, his enemies, and everyone else that he would need to faceter. Right now though, it was his day to enjoy and let loose. Lith smiled and grabbed Be''s big fairy peaches. He squeezed them and said, "You want me to fulfil my promise now, Be?" Lith hadn''t forgotten the promise and asked. Be giggled and shook her head. "No, Your Highness. It''s totally up to you. However¡­ I''d love it if you could pluck my flower here rather than out in front of everybody. It''s just a wish, His Highness must not take this seriously." Lith chuckled hearing it and shook his head. If Be wanted it to be in private, then so be it. Be took away all his clothes and he pulled her close in his embrace, kissing on her soft supple lips. Lith put his hands under Be''s skirt and kneaded her plump cheeks. They were soft and he felt his hands melt in them. He then made her jump on him and have her legs wrapped around his waist. Lith went to the hot spring while holding Be in such a manner and dipped inside, making all of her clothes wet and her nipples pointed out in arousal. Lith broke the kiss and had a look at Be''s upper body drenched with water. It looked sexy and the nipples protruding out made Lith bite on them. "Ahh~" Be moaned in pleasure and wrapped her hands around Lith''s neck. As Lith yed with her breasts, she turned to the naked maids at the side and asked them to start cleaning up Lith. The maids nodded and entered the water. One maid went behind Lith and had his back rest on her soft body while she massaged his chest and abdomen. Two maids started massaging his legs and Lith was getting theplete royal treatment in this hot spring. Be kissed Lith''s lips when he was done ying with her breasts and said, "Please rx and enjoy, Your Highness." Saying so, she went underwater and the next thing Lith knew, his little brother felt himself suffocated under a warm and wet fluffy tightness. Lith looked down and was surprised. He was getting a blowjob underwater! ''Now this is something new¡­'' He thought to himself and wondered what more surprises he would be going to see. Lithid his head back on his maid''s cushy breasts and let himself melt in this rxing massage and blowjob. The maids did a good job at applying oil, massaging, and then eventually cleaning their Prince. They felt joy from just being able to be around him, but were currently trying their level best to not die from a nosebleed as the Prince was too hot! His charisma was unmatchable! All the maids were dripping from their Nethers like an open dam and thankfully they were in water otherwise it would''ve been a really embarrassing experience. Twenty minutes into this rxing massage, Lith felt he was going to climax. He asked Be to stop at this point by patting on her head gently. "Is something wrong, Your Highness?" Be was confused and asked Lith as she got out of the water. Be''s sexy pink hair dripping down her smooth nape was a sight to behold. Lith''s vampire instincts were asking him to bite her and drink her blood, but controlling himself, he smiled and said, "Nothing is wrong. I just felt that I should reward my cute maids." Gasp! The maids around Lith gasped in shock as they heard themselves being termed as ''cute'' and then called ''my maids'' in such a possessive manner by the Prince. If these maids weren''t high level immortals and trained properly, they would''ve passed out by such high praises! The maids looked at Lith with expectant eyes as they heard they were getting a reward. Their expressions amused Lith and chuckling, he got out of the water. Standing totally drenched, Lith said, "Be,e pat me dry. And the rest, take care of this." Lith''s shaft bulged in front of the maids and amazed them. With stars and hearts in their eyes, they immediately got to work and sucked on Lith''s shaft to the best of their abilities. They took turns to blow him and Lith didn''t mind whatever they were doing. Once he was dried up, he hugged Be from the side and extending his fangs out, bit onto her neck. Be''s body shivered from the pleasure that came from getting her blood sucked. The lewd nectar flooded out as her arousal reached new highs and her eyes turned hazy while her breathing became erratic. Lith could feel the heat from Be and he knew she needed some urgent attention. In theing two minutes, Lith shot out his load on the faces of his maids and gave them a facial. He then asked them to clean each other up which was a signal stating that they could taste his seeds. The maids were ecstatic and immediately got to work while Lith left with Be to a nearby cave, to give her the much needed attention. Chapter 731 Bella Finally Gets Laid** There was a big bed inside the cave and the area was lit up properly. Lith took out a body mirror from his ring and ced it in the cave. He stood in front of it with Be and took her clothes, making herpletely naked like him. Lith then used a spell and dried her up. Be''s seductive face with her pink eyes and hair, her big breasts and butt coupled with her drippinghers, it was a great sight to see. However, Lith didn''t make Be wait much longer and putting his hands under her knees, raised her up, cing her delicate flower right above his erect shaft. "Look properly Be, this is how your first time is going to be." Be''s face heated up in arousal and she nodded her head cutely. She stared at the ce down there in the mirror and saw her Prince''s hot rod slowly make his way towards her cunt. It then touched her and caused her to shiver, in excitement and anticipation. Lith''s shaft then slowly made its way inside Be and when he felt some resistance, he pushed through it and caused a jolt of pain and pleasure to course within her. "Ahhh~" It pained slightly and Be could even see blood trickle down her Prince''s big cock. This was it, her flower was finally plucked and she wasn''t a virgin anymore! Be was really happy and almost on the verge of tears knowing the years of wait were worth it! She gotid, she finally gotid! And by who? Her own Prince! Nothing could be better than this and this was the best oue for her. She was really happy and a stupid smile formed on her face. Lith was happy as well to see his maid be so happy. He started ramming his shaft in and out of her and using a spell to have an extra pair of hands, let Be get supported while his visible hands went to y with her jiggling boobs. Be moaned carefreely without shame as she felt a never-before-felt pleasure. She didn''tst for long and in just a matter of a few minutes, had her first orgasm. It was followed by another orgasm, and then another¡­ All in just the next thirty minutes. Lith felt Be had seen herself get pounded enough in the mirror and took her to bed. He ced her down and being on top of her, continued to spread her pussy lips. Ten minutester, Lith gave Be her first ever cream pie and knocked her out. It took her a few seconds to recover and when she did, she got up from bed and said clearing her throat, "Your Highness, we need to hurry and get to the venue, I think we arete for the event." Lith nodded and Be dressed him and herself up. Lith was in loose white shorts and an open sky blue floral shirt while Be was in a pink sundress. Be took Lith to the venue which was in the middle of the jungle. As they reached, Lith was greeted with a spectacr view which any man could just dream of! Luna, in a ck sundress, walked close to Lith and asked with a smile, "Does His Highness like what he''s seeing?" Lith couldn''t help but ask with amusement, "who''s idea was this?" Right in front of him, and turning his head left or right,to the giant mountain wall, there was nothing else but legs! Not just the legs but the entire bottom half! Anywhere his eyes gazed at, there were such beautiful lips that it just made him want to kiss them. His vampire instincts were urging him to bite the sexy thick thighs and suck blood out of them, maybe even attack the clit, but Lith controlled himself and didn''t give in to instincts. He instead turned to Luna and asked who''s idea was this. Luna smiled and answered, "In the marriage ceremony, there were some restrictions. We took off those restrictions this time and turned it into a fun game." "Game?" "Yes, Your Highness." Luna nodded. "The rules are really simple. A name will be called out and you have to find them within five minutes and do an insertion. You then need to climax once within ten minutes and you''re done. If you do it in the given time, you''ll be rewarded, however, if you fail¡­" Luna took her mouth close to Lith''s ears and whispered, "¡­you just have to fill thedy who you failed to recognize to the brim. Thrice. Without any breaks." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. This seemed hot but also a serious punishment at the same time. It basically meant he had to shoot his load thrice without stopping. ''Damn, this will be difficult.'' Lith thought to himself. After each load, his little brother would take a nap for a few seconds to a minute. It would be difficult to continue in such a situation and not to mention, he had so manydies that the number of rounds he would need to go through if he failed to recognize them all would probably kill him. "Who thought of this torture?" Lith asked Luna with his brows knit. Luna chuckled and said, "His Highness can make a guess, and I am sure he''ll get it right in the first try itself." Hearing that, Lith clicked his tongue. He immediately knew who this person would be. Remembering that person, Lith asked, "insertion can be in any of the two ces right?" Luna nodded. "Yes, Your Highness. However, pre-game, thedies had talked about preferences and they collectively decided to have a few changes. For instance¡­" Luna walked close to Be and turned her around. She lifted her dress up and bent her down, making her show both of her cute holes to Lith. Luna took out a circr talisman of an opaque white color and ced it on Be''s pink puckered flower. She then went behind Lith and shifted him close to Be''s behind. She lowered his shorts and holding his shaft in her hand, said, "there''s a talisman present and¡­" Luna rubbed Lith''s shaft on Be''s butthole but Lith felt a soft wall there. She then put the tip against it and Lith felt a great resistance. "¡­as His Highness can see, it won''t go in." Lunamented. She then shifted it down and rubbed it on Be''s pussy lips, bringing forth a soft sensation to Lith. She inserted the tip of his shaft and it easily went in without resistance. "The Madams had decided on such a thing after Lady Lucifer said that she wanted His Highness to only have ess to her behind. Lady Lucy then chimed in and said a simr thing." Luna exined further. She then took Lith''s shaft out of Be''s pussy and started rubbing it with a cleaning spell. "It was then that Lady Arya mentioned she was still a virgin when it came to the backside and Young Miss Alea cheerfully said that she too was, eventually bonding with Lady Arya on this topic and giggling." Lith smiled hearing that. ''Yeah, I can imagine those two doing that.'' Luna then finished cleaning up Lith''s shaft and put his shorts back on. "We can start whenever His Highness wants." Lith looked at the long line ofdies and took a deep breath. This was going to be challenging for sure. "I am allowed to touch them and feel them, right?" Luna nodded. "His Highness can do anything he wants, but it is to be remembered, it won''t be easy this time as things such as looks and taste have been modified. The only saving grace is that nothing has been done to the insides and His Highness can probably feel a familiar tightness." Luna then shook her head and continued, "though I am not sure about this as all the Madams can easily trick His Highness with it." Lith knitted his brows slightly and his lips twitched slightly. "This game¡­ isn''t it just tailor-made to have him lose?" Luna shook her head. "I have no idea, Your Highness. But there''s one cheat in this. If you make anydy climax, their love juices woulde out in their natural state, meaning His Highness can recognize them with the taste." Lith smiled awkwardly. Five minutes to have thedy cum? This was too little time! There were probably a hundreddies right in front of him! How in the world was he supposed to recognize his wife or lover and have them climax in this little time!? ''This has got to be the most challenging thing I''ll ever have faced till now. Damn¡­'' Shaking all the negative thoughts aside, Lith took a deep breath. His gaze turned serious and with a calm voice, he said, "alright, start the game, Luna." Chapter 732 Losing The Battle, Winning The War**

Chapter 732 Losing The Battle, Winning The War**

"¡­start the game¡­" As Luna heard that, she nodded her head and took out a transparent bowl full of chits in it. She took one and read it out loud. "Young Miss Alea!" Lith teleported to one end of the line and started checking thedy''s bottom out. He didn''t immediately rush after having a single nce as he was analyzing what all things could he look for when checking ady out. It would take some time to do this but it was necessary. Lith saw the length of thedy''s legs and they seemed to be average, neither too short nor too long. This definitely wasn''t Alea as she had longer legs. Legs could be a criteria, thought Lith and went to check something else. He saw if thedy was shaven or not and she seemed to be totally shaved clean, Lith then checked her lips and everything around it to see if it was simr to how Alea''s was. This thing couldn''t be taken as a criteria as they all seemed simr. He then decided to see if thedy''s butthole had a talisman on it or not and slightly pushed his two fingers inside. It went in and thedy''s body shivered, causing her to have an orgasm immediately. Lith was surprised with how quick it was, but immediately tasted the love juices by having some on his finger. It tasted nothing like any of hisdies so he knew thisdy wasn''t it. Still, Lith decided to check her fuckhole if it had a talisman on it or not. Luna had shown Lith an opaque colored talisman for reference purposes. The actual talisman was invisible to make this challenging. Lith inserted his fingers in her and saw that they could pass a little. He didn''t shove them all the way in as that would end up taking this maid''s virginity. Lith let it go and decided that to find Alea, he could first eliminate thedies who have a talisman on their back door. Luna had given him a major hint during the exnation and Lith was making full use of that. Lith sprinted across the long line ofdies and inserted just a little of his finger''s tip inside them. He found no resistance whatsoever after the end and a minute had already passed! ''Fuck!'' Now this sure was challenging. Lith felt it was not a problem and went for another round of inspection. This time he inserted his finger tips in their honeypots. A minuteter, ''fuck!'' This was still no use as his fingers still felt no resistance. Lith was starting to wonder if Luna had lied to him or something, but then he remembered, it was his shaft that was in contact! Luna had not demonstrated by using his fingers but his shaft! Lith immediately took off his clothes and one by one, started touching all thedies'' back doors with his shaft. He felt it, he really felt it! There were talismans present indeed and Lith felt a relief from it. He only put his tip inside as he didn''t want to identally take the virginities of his maids. He marked the wall above thedies with a circle if a resistance on their back door and a cross if he felt a resistance in their normal fuckholes. It took him a minute and a half to get this done but he had finally made some great progress. Luna and Be were watching Lith with an interested gaze and on the inside of the wall, thedies could see whatever Lith was doing on a screen and could alsomunicate with each other through call. "Poor baby, he''s bound to lose this round, fufufu." Lilith was the one who spoke over the call. "Good. He needs to be humbled. He''s been acting too cockytely." It was Lucifer whoined. "Aunt, you shouldn''t have made this game so challenging." Lucy said while watching Lith analyze the legs of thedies and sprint around. "My cute niece, trust me, even though this challenge seems to be working in our favor, it''s actually going to strengthen nephew''s bond with us. It''s a win situation for everyone." "If you say so, aunt. But we better reward him even if he fails all rounds. At least he''s trying." Lucifer chuckled. "Of course, we will. He definitely deserves a nice reward." "What can be the reward, Lady Lucifer?" Arya chimed in and asked. "Well¡ª" "Lucifer, do you know how to twerk?" Lilith asked suddenly. "¡­" "Bit¡ª" "Language, Lucifer." Agalea chimes in this time. The discussion of thedies went on while Lith worked hard. All the women who came from his touch were eliminated as there was no way hisdies would cum in just a single touch. He had stimted them a lot and they definitely needed more than that. 70% ofdies were eliminated just like that and only around thirty remained. Out of those, ten were eliminated further as they had a talisman on their pussies. In the remaining twenty, if Lith felt resistance, this meant that probably were his virgin maids and Lith eliminated those too. Finally, only a select few had remained and without wasting much time, Lith inserted his shaft fully in each and everyone. He was almost done and only a second remained along with a singledy, but just as Lith inserted his tip within her, Lith heard a loud buzzer and then Be''s voice. "I am sorry Your Highness, but you lost this round." Right then, Alea appeared out of the mountain wall and stood in front of Lith in a yellow sundress, smiling happily. She held Lith''s hand and said, "little cousin, you did your best! Good job!" She kissed his lips cheek after saying so. Lith smiled and shook his head. "I am sorry Alea, I couldn''t recognize you faster." Alea giggled and said, "don''t worry, we all know how difficult this is. Nobody mes you for anything." Lith nodded. Alea then tiptoed and wrapping her hands around his neck, said with a big smile, "time for punishment now, right?" Lith chuckled. "Of course." "The bed is ready, Your Highness." Luna walked towards Lith and said with a small bow. Lith nodded and picked Alea up in his embrace. He then took Alea to bed and while on his way, Be waved at Alea and said, "Young Miss, please punish His Highness properly." "Hehe, I will." Alea waved back and said with a giggle. Lith looked at the two of them and thought, ''it seems they''ve forgotten who''s the real one that''ll be punished in this¡­'' Lith''s stamina was no joke and climaxing thrice without breaks? This would definitely break weakdies! Lith put on bed and got on top of her. "Little cousin~" she extended her hands out and demanded a kiss. Lith happilyplied and his lips met with her soft ones. A fragrant scent assaulted him and made him push his tongue in her mouth to take in more of it. On the bottom, Lith positioned Alea properly and inserted his shaft within her. She was wet due to the kiss and Lith''s shaft was already well lubricated due to inserting it into so manydies. The meat stick easily slid inside the soft canals and sent a jolt of pleasure within Alea. Lith then started ramming his shaft in her and in no time, Alea climaxed. Lith still continued and Alea moaned loudly as her sensitivity reached great heights. Despite being an airhead, she was still someone really strong and easily endured this. It took thirty minutes for Lith to shoot his first load and with the help of a spell, his little dragon was rejuvenated instantly. However, Alea couldn''t take it anymore and tapped out, breathing heavily on the bed. As Lith had expected, it was more of a torture to hisdies than to him. "Is my punishment over?" Lith asked Luna, standing right at the side of the bed. Luna shook her head. "No, Your Highness." Lith pointed at Alea. "I can''t torture her like this though." Be at the side chimed in this time and said, "Your Highness, the rule states that you need to fill her to the brim thrice. It doesn''t state anything else." "Ah¡­" Lith understood the underlying meaning. So this meant he just had to unload inside his wives thrice, nothing much. Nodding his head in amusement thinking this was a good rule, Lith got down from bed and went to Be''s side. He lifted her pink sundress up and got a view of her smooth soft pussy and ass. Without any word or warning, Lith held onto her big melons in front and rammed his shaft deep inside her pussy, making her moan. Lith yed with Be''s nipples and using her help, reached his second climax. By the time he reached his, Be had already had two orgasms. Lith took his shaft out of her and put it inside Alea, filling her for the second time. The same events repeated and after he was done, he went in to continue the game. umting great experience from the first round, the rest of the rounds were easier and Lith won them all, giving each of hisdies one cream pie each, without plucking any of his maids'' flowers. Lucifer was thest one and when she was done getting filled, she appeared out of the wall and was in a ck sundress. With her appearance, the game ended and all the maids were out of the wall as well. Everyone was wearing a sundress of different color, underneath which there was nothing. Lith wasn''t fully naked by now either and was wearing a floral shirt. He kept it open and after being done with Lucifer, wore his shorts. As Lucifer came out, she went to Lith and put her arms around him. She then pulled his cheek and said with a smile, "brat, I am proud." ..... A/N: Hey everyone, I am so happy to tell you guys that Lilith in the top 16 best female characters on the Webnovel tform! The voting for the quarter finals have now began and all you have to do is vote with your points! That''s right, everyone can vote. Let''s get our favourite vampire mommy to the number one spot everybody! Chapter 733 Jenga Dares (1/2)** ? A/N: Hi everyone, it''s a humble request of mine, please vote for Lilith in the webnovel''s character poll. It won''t cost you anything and is free to do. Just go to the event page and hit vote. If you don''t understand things, feel free to check the discord. Thank you. ¡­.. Hearing praise from Lucifer, Lith was actually really surprised. Lith stopped in his tracks and stared at her. He also touched her face and tapped all around her body to see if it was the real deal or someone else. "What the hell are you doing?" Lucifer asked. Lith, without hesitation, answered, "I am wondering if you''re my aunt''s imposter or something." "¡­" The otherdies around Lith covered their mouths, trying not to show they were smiling. "What do you mean?" Lith looked at Lucifer and said, "such sweet words could nevere from that venomous tongue. Speakdy, where is my stupid aunt?" Lucifer was seriously stupefied while the otherdies giggled. Getting annoyed, Lucifer said with her brows knitted, "remind me to neverpliment you again." "Ah, there is my aunt." Lith said and went in for a hug. Lucifer put her hand on his face and said, "stay away, you little demon." Lith chuckled and somehow managed to wrap his hand around Lucifer''s waist. Getting together with the otherdies, Lith turned to Luna and asked, "what''s the next game?" "It''s Jenga, Your Highness." Luna answered. "Oh, nice." Lith said as he could tell things would take a nice turn during that game. The maids guided Lith and thedies to the venue for Jenga and it was near a waterfall in the middle of the ind. There was a stack of Jenga pieces ready on top of a t rock. Luna signaled to everyone that they could begin and it was Alea who went to take a piece first. It was simultaneously decided that thest game''s order would be the same as this with Lith being thest. Since the game had just started, it was really easy for Alea to take a piece out and stack it up. As she took the piece out, she read what was on it and it said to give someone a kiss. She went to Lith and gave him a kiss. Next it was Arya who took a middle piece out from the bottom most floor to make things challenging. The piece read that she would need to sh her pussy, which she chuckled and easily did by going towards Lith and pulling her dress up. Lith chuckled at it and gave Arya a light spank down there. The dares present on the Jenga pieces were spell controlled. They had their intensity and it was being controlled by no one else but Luna herself since she knew about all her madams. It was due to this the first round went without any problems and had low intensity dares. As the second round was starting up and the intensity was rising, Luna made all the maids go to work for their next event while at the waterfall, only she, Be, the madams and the Prince remained. The round began once again and Alea was just asked to spank someone''s butt. Without thinking much, she went to Lucy and after apologizing, she spanked her lightly. It was cute to see her try to harm someone, which she tried to, but not even a slight red mark appeared on Lucy''s butt. This round was all about inflicting some sort of physical harm. It was still on the lower side of things so only when it was the end of the round, did something different happen. Lith was thest person and when he took out a block and read it, it asked him to spit into someone''s mouth and say a few vulgar words. Lith showed it to everyone and they were surprised. Everyone except Lilith and Lucy wondered who it would be that Lith would choose. Without any thinking, it was obvious that Lith would not do such a thing with his wives, so the result was him choosing his maid, Luna. He went to Luna and holding her face and opening her mouth, he spit in it. Then, in a serious manner, he said, "You''ve been a bad girl, Luna." Lith then moved his hand down and pped her pussy lips. "You need a serious punishment for being bad. Until I call you, you''re forbidden from having an orgasm." Luna gulped in fake fear and role ying along, said, "I apologize and I understand, Your Highness." Lith nodded and went back. The otherdies were amused by this performance of the two. Lucy and Lucifer wondered if it would feel good to get such treatment by Lith or not. These twodies made it on their priority list to have Lith spit on them and p their pussiester, saying the same things in the same domineering way. The game continued and once the lewdness intensity went up, things started getting heated. The start of the lewd things was with Emilia when she took out a piece and it read: Get fucked and unt it in front of the Jenga yers. Emilia''s face was flushed as this came up. She was no exhibitionist or felt turned by others watching. She was a pure being who preferred to get herself pounded under the nkets, on bed. However, dare was dare and she had to suck it up andplete it. She called Lith close to her and said, "h-h-husband¡­ this¡­ you need to do this¡­" Lith looked at and smiling, shook his head. "If you don''t want to, it''s okay. You''ll just be out of these rounds and lose, there''s no problem in this." Emilia shook her head innocently. "No, I am not. Do it." She didn''t want to back down now. She was already standing in front of everybody in a slight see through dress, wearing no panties or bra. There was no going back now. Lith chuckled at her response and said, "If you say so. But don''t forget to tap on my shoulder if you feel too ufortable." Emilia nodded and before she knew it, Lith hugged her from behind and kissed her neck. He lowered his shorts and raised Emilia up in the same manner he did to Be a while ago. Lith then inserted his shaft in her his wife''s pussy and made her moan softly in pleasure. The other wives watched it and feeling their gazes, Emilia''s face turned red in embarrassment. Even though what they were doing wasn''t wrong as Lith was her husband, the stares made things ufortable as her pussy that was being spread was visible to everyone here. Thedies were feeling absolutely nothing from watching Emilia get pounded. They''ve been there and felt that, they knew how good it was and also deemed this as normal husband-wife behavior. Emilia suffered slightly and while Lith pounded her, Agalea came to take out a Jenga piece and it read: Do your best doggy pose and get pounded! Chapter 734 Jenga Dares (2/2)** [Disimer: Contains golden shower. Discretion is advised.] ¡­.. What Agalea got as a dare was embarrassing. She had not done anything like that before. A dare however was still a dare and trying not to think too much about it, with magic, she created a t and smooth rock tform for her to do this pose. As Agalea did her best impression, Lith had to stop doing it with Emilia and go pound Agalea now. He put Emilia down and kissed her lips, eventually going to Agalea and entering inside her. Agalea''s pounding began while the game still went on. There were many things the otherdies had to do and when it was Lith''s turn again, he got a dare that stated: Pound someone as they pee! Once again, for such a thing, Luna was the perfect choice and Lith went to have her do just that. This happened before during the wedding too and Lith felt nothing from this. It seemedpletely normal to him. Little did he know, such things weren''t normal and the degeneracy bar for him had been raised to a pretty high level, making him think this was alright. Going close to Luna, Lith embraced her from behind and lifted one of her legs up, giving himplete ess to her tight juicy bottom lips. Lith shoved his shaft inside her soft warm canals and starting the pound, blew hot air on Luna''s ear and said seductively, "The dare is to pound someone as they pee, my maid. The pounding has started already, get to work." Such an authoritative tone made Luna shiver in pleasure. "Right away, Your Highness." This maso maid of his liked humiliation, pain, and sometimes as well genuine praises. Lith could tell she had a screw loose in her head just like him and this was what made him love Luna even more. Lith decided to award Luna for her good work. For this, he kneaded her ass with one hand and his other rubbed on her clit aggressively, making her tremble from pleasure. Thedies wondered why Lith was doing Luna for such a simple dare when they were here. He could use any of them. But their curiosities were soon fulfilled when a clear stream of nectar flowed out of Luna''s flower that was being pumped repeatedly. Emilia, Agalea, Alea, and Lucifer gasped as they watched this! Agalea immediately covered Alea''s eyes but it was already toote, she got corrupted. As for Lucifer, she gasped because she thought, ''I must try this! Watersports¡­ hmm¡­ sounds kinky! I''ll try when he pounds my pussy.'' Lilith, Lucy, and Alexandra, they were thinking about why it wasn''t them there. And as for Emilia, she was so dumbfounded that all her thoughts stopped and made her stare at the scene with a stupefied gaze. The reaction of her Madams and the constant pounding and stimtions on her ass and clit brought great pleasure to Luna. It only took ten minutes for Lith to make her orgasm. Once she achieved it, Lith went back to ying. The game of Jenga then continued for a good few rounds and when everyone felt it was enough, the next event began. It wasn''t actually an event, but an end to the games that happened. Lith and hisdies were taken to the beach where there was an open hall made for them. In this hall, the flooring was soft and everyone could rest here. While they rested, there appeared maids all around them, stripping and dancing, giving a good show to Lith. Lith was honestly more interested in his wives and wrapping his arm around Alexandra sitting beside him, he made her sit on hisp and slowly inserted his shaft inside her tight softness. "Any suggestions from you guys on what I can do, now that I am a hundred years old?" Lith asked while spreading Alexandra''s pussy. "Hmm¡­" Lucifer was in thoughts and went to sit beside Lith to answer him. Lith put his hand on her bare pussy and started rubbing his finger along the lengths of her slits. Lucifer didn''t mind this and continued, "try not to fool around too much and focus on cultivation." Lith smiled and shook his head. "I''ve always been focusing on cultivation, aunt. It''s just the circumstances that ask me to take a break." "Excuses." Lucifer rolled her eyes. Lith chuckled and didn''tment on it further. As his shaft went to and fro Alexandra''s juicy insides, Lith kissed her lips softly and said looking at her beautiful moaning face, "Love you, honey." "Ahh¡ª eh?" Alexandra''s moans stopped abruptly as she heard that and a stupefied look appeared on her face. Thedies chuckled watching it and Lith asked, "why so surprised? Can''t I say this to my wife?" Alexandra shook her head. "No, no¡­ it''s just¡­ it''s been a while." Lith kissed her lips again. "That''s why. I felt you haven''t gotten enough love yous and cuddles from me. We gotta make up for it soon." Alexandra shed a big smile hearing that. She nodded her head like a pecking chicken and hugged Lith. Lith rubbed her back and ced his chin on her shoulder. "Excuse me, I am starved off of cuddles and kisses too? When and where can I get them?" Arya raised her arm and asked, standing in front of Lith. Lith darted his eyes up and said with a smile, "Sorry Miss, my lips are reserved for a while." Arya made a sad expesssion. "Then what about me?" Lith put on a pondering expression and said, "hmm¡­ I wonder, will Miss ept kisses on her other lips?" "Why? Of course!" The otherdiesughed at this small banter. Lilith joined in this time and going behind Lith, she pressed her milkers on his back and said with a sad tone, "this mama here has not felt the love of her baby in a while¡­ see¡­ how her breasts had be stiff? Down here this has be so lonely as well." Lilith put a finger inside her pussy and then showed it to Lith, who eventually licked it. Lith then chuckled and said, "alright, alright,dies. Everyone''s going to be loved equally." Saying so, he pulled himself back from Alexandra''s embrace and fell back on his mother''s. His shaft was still lodged inside her and while she got pumped, Lith looked at his mother and said with a smirk: "Let''s have an orgy." ..... A/N: Hi everyone, I have an announcement to make. When you guys send me gifts such as castles and everything, I get only 25-30% from it. For example: For Magic Castle, you spend $100 (5000 coins) and out of it, I only get around $30 Same for Spacecraft and Gachapon with $200, $300, and me getting $60, $75-100 from it. I suggest that if someone wants to support me, please do so via pa treon as it is cheaper and better. You can directly just get a $30 tier instead of spending $100. By no means am I forbidding you from purchase of coins here on Webnovel or asking you not send my any super gifts here. This is just a suggestion from my end which works in your favour mostly. I am anyway getting the same cut there and here :) Also, yes, I will publish bonus chapters if you support me by getting any pa treon tier above $30. My pa treon is running, but I have to make some changes to it, which I''ll do quickly and notify you guys. However, in the meantime if you wish to send support, you still can. That''s about it, have a good day everybody! PS- This is a bonus chapter for Powerstones 600/600 goal. Pleaseplete the 900/900 one too and for GTs, it is 387/450. Chapter 735 Birthday Orgy**

Chapter 735 Birthday Orgy**

[Disimer: contains yuri. Skip if you''d want to.] ¡­.. At the mention of an orgy, no one among thedies seemed surprised, not even Emilia. They all expected such a thing to happen the moment they heard that there was going to be a private birthday celebration. "Let''s start then, fufufu." Lilith said and bent down to kiss Lith. It was a short kiss and once Lith broke it, he turned to Lucy. "Big sis, take off your dress ande here." Lucyplied and came close. Lith asked the otherdies to take off their dresses too and watched them. Once Lucy was here, he shifted Alexandra into a missionary position and made Lucyy on top of her. It was then that he cast the most useful spell: double trouble, and got himself an extra pair of hands as well as a shaft. Lith inserted his invisible shaft into Lucy''s pussy and her insides that were being stirred were clearly visible to everybody. Lith then positioned Alea on top of Lucy, making her backy on Lucy''s. Alea''s honeypot glistened right in front of Lith''s mouth but he controlled himself from sucking it up as he had to make others be in proper positions as well. Lith positioned his mother behind him in a manner where she would be able to scoot to his side and give him ess to her motherly milkers when he needed a drinks break. Lith then hugged Agalea and Emilia from the sides and made Lucifer and Arya face them on their respective sides. Lith''s hands, wrapped around Agalea and Emilia''s waists, went down to explore theirhers and got lost in the forbidden fluffiness. Alexandra, Lucy, Alea, Agalea, and Emilia were upied by Lith and it was only Lilith, Lucifer, and Arya who remained without his touch. It was just a matter of time before Lith attended to them and in the meantime made Agalea and Emilia y with Lucifer and Arya''s breasts while kissing them. He then shot a look at Luna, Qingyue, and Be to get to work. The three maids knew what they had to do and got into positions immediately. Luna went behind Lucifer, Qingyue behind Lilith, and Be behind Arya. The three maids then started eating the Madams out and knowing everyone got upied, Lith bent down and licked Alea''s pussy, finally starting with the orgy. For the first time, Lith was in the middle of three blondes. It surely felt great as these cuties were a sight to behold. Alea''s bald pussy was as sweet as her personality and made Lith delighted to eat her out. Five minutes into it, Lith felt he should take a drink break and turned to the side. Lilith understood in a jiffy what he wanted and scooted in between Lith and Emilia to provide ess to her milkers. Lith gobbled up her pink pearl and sweet milk gushed out. Since Agalea was just at the side, Lith only sucked on Lilith''s breast for a minute and then turned to the other side. He took in the Elf Queen''s tit in his mouth and bit on it while milk gushed out. Agalea shivered in arousal and felt amazed. Lith then switched back to Alea and this continued on until Alexandra and Lucy both had reached an orgasm. Once the two had an orgasm, Lith took his shaft out Alexandra and Lucy''s tight pussies. His visible shaft then prated Lucy''s ass hole and the invisible one went inside Alea''s pussy. Once again began a round of pounding until they reached an orgasm andy limp on top of each other. Lith had only one goal in his mind for this orgy: No holes will be left unfilled today! With there being some exceptions of course, like Lucifer''s pussy and his wife Arya''s butthole. Lith then got up from his position and went behind Luna who was eating out Lucifer''s pussy. He spanked her big buttocks and watching them jiggle, said, "put up a spell, Luna. I need to get cleaned." Without looking back, Luna extended her hand behind her and put two of her fingers inside her pussy and then into her puckered pink flower. She took it out of there and then spread her pussy lips, indicating Lith to go ahead. Lith held onto her love hands and inserted both his shafts inside Luna, double prating her as she sucked on the Demon Queen''s pussy. Although Lucifer didn''t let anyone other than her sworn sisters and Lith see her naked self, she was alright with Luna doing these things. She had pretty much considered herself a member of Lith''s n by now and since he instructed his maid to service her until he attended to her, she was fine with it. In the Demon, Vampire and most of this world''s culture, such degeneracy was normal. Lith''s shafts were cleaned once he put them inside Luna and brought them back out. She was truly a versatile maid and definitely deserved lots of rewards. Lith decided he would give them to herter when he was alone with her. His shafts cleaned now, Lith went to his mother and Qingyue was still there licking her pussy. Before saying anything to Lilith, Lith went behind Qingyue and raised her hips up. He then shoved his mouth on Qingyue''s soft folds and tasting her honey, but onto her clit and sucked in some blood. "Ohhhh!~" Qingyue had an instant orgasm and theny t on the ground. Lith let her be and went to his mother. His shaft waspletely rock hard now as Qingyue''s blood worked as a great aphrodisiac. He put his mother down in a missionary and getting on top of her, held hands with her and said, bringing his face close to hers, "I love you." Lilith smiled and said gently, "I love you too, baby." The two then kissed and Lith slowly made his shaft enter Lilith''s pussy that provided the bestfort and pleasure among all. He enjoyed the forbidden fluffy pleasure of his mother''s pussy for a while and then spreading her legs out, attacked her back door as well. Lith didn''t stop until he felt Lilith''s insides spasm in both holes. To his surprise, his orgasm was close as well and timing it correctly, he did it together with his mother. Lith breathed heavily once he was done shooting his load in both her holes. He fell down on her and sucked on her milkers while recovering. Once recovered, Lith took his shaft out and went back to Luna to get them cleaned. He then held?Agalea''s hand and instead of taking Lucifer and doing both of them together, he took his innocent Seraphim along instead. Both were suspended with this development and before they knew it, Emilia was lying on top of the Elf Queen. "Hi~?" Emilia smiled awkwardly and said as her face was really close to Agalea''s while her breasts pressed onto hers. "Hello~~" Agalea said sweetly and smiled, not letting Emilia feel ufortable or awkward. Lith nodded in approval. Seggs together indeed did a good job bringing everyone closer. When the two were ready, once again began a round of intense pounding with wet sloppy sounds of flesh pping together reverberating in the hall. It took quite some time for Agalea and Emilia to reach an orgasm and once they did, Lith got his shaft cleaned and put Lucifer together with Arya. Since Lith only had ess to Lucifer''s ass, he made hery t on her stomach and put Arya above her, on her stomach as well. Arya chuckled at this and said, "never would I have guessed that there woulde a day where I''lly on top of the Demon Queen herself while having my pussy spread by my husband." Lucifer rolled her eyes and replied, "I never imagined it as well that my ass would be ripped apart by a literal newborn. Phew¡­ had I not been thew myself, I would''ve really been prisoned for such activities." Aryaughed. "We all would''ve been." Lith smiled at their conversation and let them have this moment together. He did his thing by spreading their ass cheeks and shoving his shafts inside them. It was a good wholesome moment with his wife and lover here. The orgy continued for the next two days with everyone, including the three maids, getting filled to the brim by Lith. Lith enjoyed variousbos such as those of Lucy and Alea together, Lucy and Arya, Emilia and Lilith, Agalea and Lucifer, and so on. He didn''t try the extremely goodbinations as he was saving them forter. Combos such as Emilia and Lucifer, double oyakodon with his mother, sister, Agalea and Alea. He also didn''t involve his maids and wives together as there wasn''t much energy left. He did the maids together for one round and finished up. His birthday celebration orgy hade to an end by this and during sunset, he sat together with his wives at the beach to watch it, finally bringing an end to his birthday celebrations. . . . ..... Uing bonuses: 880/900 powerstones 3978/450 Golden Tickets Chapter 736 Back To Training ? There was a week left for the Grand Banquet and since Lith didn''t want to waste time, he decided to train. He couldn''t cultivate together with Alea right now as dual cultivation demanded quite some time and one week for sure wasn''t enough. He also had spent enough time with his friends and currently everyone in the Royal Castle, including his mother, sister, and maids were busy preparing the banquet that was about toe. They were all busy and hanging out with them just meant he was disturbing them. Thus, with nothing on hand for a week, it was best to train and Lith was going to do just that. He thought it was about time he went to see his Dragon aunt again and see what she had in store for him. There was a teleportation circle in the castle that led straight to the Empress'' Castle in Star Dragon city. Lith made use of that and when he teleported out, he saw his aunt standing right in front of him and staring at him. Lith was slightly surprised watching this. He didn''t question her about it though as he knew she was someone proficient in Space and wasn''t called a Star Dragon for nothing. "I assume you''ve found your treasure, yes?" Mayzin went straight to the topic. Lith nodded. "That''s right, aunt. I''ve found it." "Good," said Mayzin and started walking away. "I hope it''s something precious." Lith followed her and the two reached an open courtyard which had the vast starry sky above it. Mayzin tapped on the table and two tea cups appeared right away. "So tell me. What is it?" Mayzin asked. Lith showed his hand to Mayzin and then took out a ring from his finger, eventually putting it on the table. Mayzin stared at it and waited for Lith to exin. Looking at the ring, Lith said in a gentle tone, "this is my wedding ring. It''s abination of five rings from my loving wives and serves as a reminder¡­" Lith took the ring back and looking at it with gentleness as ity on his palm, continued, "¡­a reminder that there''s people whom I love and cherish, and a home I need toe back to, no matter what ce I go to." Such tender words from her nephew surprised Mayzin. She had never heard such a tone from him before and the air of seriousness that he created around them was also fascinating. Mayzin put her teacup down and looking at Lith, asked in a simr soft tone, "tell me, my nephew, isn''t it just a ring? Can''t you have your wives give you another if you lost this?" Lith turned his gaze up to meet his aunt''s eye level. He shook his head and said, "No, aunt. These rings were given to me with a certain emotion. I can get a new ring from them, for sure, but I can''t get the emotion with which they gave it to me. I really cherish it." "I see." Mayzin replied and took a sip of tea. There was silence for a good while and it was Mayzin who broke it by saying, "I am happy that you found a treasure." Lith nodded his head in response. Mayzin then asked, "do you know why I love treasures so much, Lith?" Lith shook his head. He hasn''t interacted much with his aunt and his mother also hadn''t told him about her, so he didn''t know. Mayzin shed a small smile and extending her palm out, made a small dagger appear on it. "A treasure tells you a story, an experience no one else but the wielder has been through. It lets you re-live this experience and opens up doors to a newfound understanding." Lith nodded in understanding and sipped on tea. "Anyway, always be on the lookout for treasures and don''t sleep on it." "Yes, aunt." Lith agreed. Mayzin then said, "since you have a treasure now, we''ll start with your training. I''ll be teaching you not only crowd control, but also develop your willpower and help raise your attainment in Space and Lighting." "Before we begin, l need to check a few things. Give me your hand." Hearing that, Lith put his cup down and asked seriously,"aunt, don''t you think this is too early?" "What?" Mayzin was confused. Lith smirked. "We haven''t even gone on dates, don''t you think it''s too early to ask for my hand in marriage?" "¡­" Mayzin was left speechless. ''This flirty kid¡­'' Mayzin got annoyed. Here she was having a serious conversation and then there he was, making stupid jokes. Mayzin got up from her seat without saying a word and going behind Lith, tapped on his shoulders and squeezed them. She then shed a scary smile and leaning close, said, "my dear nephew, words once said cannot be taken back and¡­ actions have consequences." "Eh?" Lith had no idea what his aunt was talking about, but he could feel something bad was going to happen soon. "Since this is the first time you''ve annoyed me, the punishment is not severe. However¡­" Mayzin grinned evilly. "¡­mess around more and you''ll find out, aunt is not as nice as she seems." BOOM! Lith was sent down in the ground and the next thing he knew, he was in a dimly lit chamber of some sort. [Ding!] [Mission triggered!] [Mission: Survive the Onught. Info: Survive through the harshness about toe, get rewarded. Rewards: x10 mind strengthening potions, x10 body strengthening potions, x1 mystery manual. Failure: Death.] ''Damn!'' Lith thought as he saw the mission info. ''Hey, death penalty from your side or is it something that will happen to me if I don''t survive this onught?'' Lith asked, wanting rification. [Answering Host¡­] [The system holds no power to inflict death upon the Host. The failure category shown is what may be the end result of the mission failure and is not a guarantee.] ''I see.'' Lith thought. As long as he was not dying, things should be fine. Looking around in the dimly lit room, Lith wondered what could threaten him. His curiosity was soon fulfilled when he heard the hisses of snakes. What followed with the noise was a flood of bugs, snakes, and other deadly creatures that were charging towards Lith. Looking at them, Lith''s expression turned serious and he took a fighting stance. ''It''s time to train again.'' Chapter 737 Soul Attack

Chapter 737 Soul Attack

Venomous creatures of all types: flying, crawling, gliding, and hopping charged towards Lith. Lith was calm and tried to feel the Fire element in his surroundings, wanting to incinerate all these creatures. Much to his surprise, there was not even an ounce of Fire element present. Not just Fire, there were no elements whatsoever. Without elements, there were no spells Lith could use and this was troublesome. Yet, he wasn''t panicking and stayed calm. Looking at the oing creatures, they seemed of low ranks. Their bite won''t cause death but in the absence of elements, Lith would not have proper regeneration even though he was a vampire. Thinking about what to do, something struck Lith. He immediately sat down and closing his eyes, focused. He focused on a single thing: His soul. One thing that Lith felt a great connection to was his soul ever since he had died in his previous life. This connection was really faint but over the years of training, it became stronger. Lith had never gotten an opportunity to test his soul, but now seemed like one and he wasn''t going to back away. As he focused on his soul, he could make out a rough outline of grayish aura in a vast darkness. This grayish aura was bing brighter and soon took shape of himself meditating. Lith spread his consciousness outside and in the dark, a few more grayish auras appeared, their shapes being that of the creatures charging towards Lith. Bit by bit, moment by moment, the grayish auras increased while Lith''s own turned really bright. Feeling a connection with his own soul, Lith tried tomand it. He failed for quite some time and the creatures had rushed really close to him. A snake had made its way towards Lith''s body and had already bitten him hard on his leg. It stinged Lith, but his pain tolerance was so high, he managed to ignore it and focus. Soon, a few more creatures came and tore away Lith''s flesh and injected their venom in him. However, it was at this moment¡­ Lith''s bright grayish aura trembled! The aura, more correctly his soul, eventually had a proper connection with Lith''s mind. Lith triedmanding it and after a few tries, seeded. The grayish aura stood up from its meditative pose and looking at the souls of the creatures intact in one ce, stomped on them one by one. The snakes in real life hissed in agony as they felt excruciating pain from somewhere unimaginable and died on the spot. One after another, the creatures biting on Lith''s body died without any physical pain. The sea of creatures were then killed slowly and finally when Lith was done, his souls came back to his body and he opened his eyes. As Lith regained connection with his body, he felt a sharp pain all over him and then puked blood immediately. Looking at himself, his body had be blue due to the venom and there was flesh missing in many areas. He was also bleeding heavily but thanks to being a vampire, he controlled his own blood and stopped it from flowing outside. p! p! p! "Soul attack? I didn''t think you would do such a thing, nephew Lith." Mayzin said as she walked close to him. Lith was unable to respond to her as his throat was filled with blood. Mayzin got close to Lith and firstly ensured his well being by healing him. His flesh grew back and hisplexion returned to his usual healthy pale self. Due to being bitten all over by many creatures, his clothes were in tatters and Mayzin unknowingly had a look at his body and also at his little brother. Though she pretended she didn''t see it and tapped on Lith''s body a few times, restoring his clothes. She then gave him a hand and once he?was up, said, "this was unexpected and surprising." Lith looked at her and shrugged. "I have no idea what else I was supposed to do here." "What else? Escape!" Mayzin eximed. She pulled Lith''s cheek and continued, "there are times when fighting isn''t the right option, but escaping is. This situation was made in a manner where you could escape. There are exits in this room, you just had to trigger them properly to have them open up." Mayzin wanted to test Lith''s observational as well as analytical skills here. She did see a glimpse of it, but not in the way she wanted to. Lith did somethingpletely out of the box and it took her aback. Who would''ve thought that there woulde a time where she would be watching someone so young train their soul as well as use them during battle. Lith rubbed his temples as he heard that and thought, ''I really should''ve checked other options¡­'' What he did was really risky. Although he had faith in himself, the chances of survival weren''t even fifty-fifty. He took a risk and triumphed at the end, but it was a risk he could''ve avoided by looking for other options. ''I need to be more careful from here on.'' Lith started taking his aunt''s training more seriously now as he realized his life was in more danger here with her than anywhere else. Shaking her head, Mayzin said, "we''ll start your training now. I know you have a banquet to attend a weekter, that''s why we''re not starting anything rted to crowd control. Let''s raise your attainments until then." Saying so, Mayzin took Lith away from this chamber and they were now in a grand hall that had thousands of runes all around it. Mayzin kneeled down and touching a rune below her, she exined: "All these runes contain a lot of errors. Fix them with whatever knowledge you have and by the end of finishing these all, you should have your attainment in Space and Lighting raised by a considerable degree." The rune Mayzin had touched started glowing after her touch and then disappeared. "It''ll vanish once fixed." Mayzin said and brought out a chair from thin air. She ced it on the empty spot where the rune previously was and sat on it. Taking out her phone, she looked at it and said, "This is a six hundred square meters hall, and I want you to finish a hundred square meters in a day. If you don''t, there''s going to be punishment." "Get started and excel at this." "Your time starts¡­" "Now!" Chapter 738 Attacking Aunt

Chapter 738 Attacking Aunt

Fixation of the runes began with Lith focusing on the one right below him. As he tried to sense what was wrong in it and what fix it needed, a fascinated expression appeared on his face. This tune contained quite a bit ofplexity and the knowledge needed to fix it was really profound. An average person would never be able to understand what was wrong with this rune, let alone trying to correct it, such was the deep knowledge ingrained in it. Drawing a few lines on the ground with his sharp nail imbued with Space elemental energy, Lith solved the very first logical error in it. The rune was about bending the fabric of space and the logic contained within it to bend space was to ce an extremely heavy object. Lith fixed it by recing the heavy object with an object that bent not just Space, but also Time, for the fabric of space, although deemed as something rted to space, was in fact a mesh of finely woven elemental energies of both Space and Time. Once the error was fixed, the rune glowed and then disappeared from the hall. Mayzin, going through her phone, said with an unamused tone, "took you long enough." Lith didn''t respond to that. He was admiring the rune and hence wasted some time. Going onto the next rune, it was rted to Lightning. Analyzing this rune, Lith understood that its purpose was to channel and control Lightning energy. However, the w within it caused erratic surges of electricity instead of controlled Lightning maniption. The logical problem within it was a faulty conditional statement that determined the energy''s behavior, fixing it needed knowledge on analyzing the environmental factors such as humidity and atmospheric pressure. This time around, since Lith wasn''t wasting time, he got the rune fixed quickly and went on to the next one. There were noments from Mayzin and Lith took it as he did a good job. One rune after another, Lith got absorbed into fixing and learning more about the Space and Lightning elements. . . . . . Four days passed. As Lith fixed one rune after another, his attainment rose and expanded his knowledge regarding the two elements. This caused a snowball effect and eventually after working hard day and night, Lith made all the runes in this room disappear. The start was slow but towards the end, he was fixing two to three runes per second! There was such rity as well as knowledge within Lith''s mind currently that he had to sit and digest it properly. It took him a day and a half to do so and once done, he opened his eyes slowly and his gaze fell on his aunt, who was busy reading a scroll of some sort. A serious glint shed in Lith''s calm amethyst eyes and he instantly vanished from his spot. CLANG! Lith attacked Mayzin''s neck from behind with a sword but she easily blocked it by extending her hand back and cing a finger in between her neck and the sword. "Futile attacks, my dear nephew." Mayzinmented as if this was all normal. Her words had no effect on Lith, who willed the Space element around it and made everything below him bend and disappear. In the next instant, with purple streaks of Lightning coiling all around his body and sword, Lith hacked his sword straight at Mayzin''s eyes. Mayzin, busy reading the manuscript, didn''t even bother to look up, just extended her hand up and blocked the sword by holding it in between her thumb and index finger. "I told you, it''s futile." Mayzin said and pinched her fingers, breaking the sword and sending Lith flying. Lith crashed on the wall that was cleaned off the runes by him. His body dug inside it by a few inches and his spine broke from the crash. Lith started bleeding from his head and felt great pain from having his bones broken all over his body. Ptui! Lith spat a mouthful of blood at the side and pulled himself out of the wall while his natural regeneration ability started healing him. He coupled it with a Life spell and provided extra boost to have faster healing. In just a few seconds, although his clothes were tattered, Lith was ready for another attack. The fabric of space folded right in front of him and from above Mayzin''s head, he came crashing down like a meteor. With gauntlets in his hands this time, Lith sent a heavy punch at his aunt''s skull. Mayzin didn''t look up or get up from her chair, she merely tilted her head at an angle and¡­ CRRRAAACCCKKK! One of her horns that protruded out from her forehead was what Lith hit with his punch. His gauntlet as well as his hand passed through the horn as if it was butter passing over a hot knife and shatteredpletely. Lith''s entire arm was sliced into two halves due to this punch, and thankfully he willed the Space element around him and teleported away, saving his whole body from getting sliced. There was darkness for an instant as he teleported away, but the next thing he saw was the hall''s ceiling, followed by, Poof! Lith''s back fell on something soft and in his vision appeared his aunt''s beautiful face. Mayzin, having Lith fall on herp and now looking at him, said with a neutral look while staring at him, "Nephew, have you finally lost your mind?" Lith cleared his throat and spoke, "I wanted to test what I learnt." Mayzin blinked in confusion and asked, "Test how? By attacking me?" "Yes." Lith didn''t even hesitate to answer. Mayzin was dumbfounded with the answer. Instead of letting his aunt give him an earful, Lith immediately said, "though¡­ I wanna know, why am I on yourp right now? Not that I hate it." Mayzin stared at Lith with visible stupefaction and answered, "with how aggressively you bent space after getting your hand cut, you were going to fall face down on the ground at a really high speed and turned into meat paste. I didn''t want to see such a scene here." ''Oh? I did something like that?'' Lith wasn''t sure if the effects of him bending Space were going to be like this. But he believed his aunt since she was an expert and thought of having better control next time. Shaking his head, Lith smiled and said, "well, I am d I messed up because I now get toy on my beautiful aunt''sp, right?" "¡­" Mayzin was stupefied for the second time now. ''This guy¡­ It''s no wonder why Lucifer and Agalea got taken by him. I almost felt my heart throb after getting called beautiful.'' Mayzin made Lith get up and holding his shoulder, said looking him in the eyes, "stop talking nonsense and now go back, your training is done for today." Lith was then pushed down on the ground and made to disappear from her castle. Watching the empty spot, Mayzin shook her head and said, "I am not going to be taken by a kid or twerk for him." . . . ..... A/N: Hi everyone, can you please server boost the discord server if you''re there? All restrictions have been removed and you can now talk freely there :) Chapter 739 Suit Customization Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith appeared right at the gates of his castle as he teleported out, getting greeted by the butlers on guard. He greeted them and went inside, only to see the entire castle being covered in lots of decorations. There were ornaments, flowers, and spells inscribed everywhere that made the whole castle appear more majestic than how it usually was. In the darkness of Nightingale, the castle stood out as a stark contrast to it. It was evident that some big event was going to happen soon. Lith gave it a look and then walked inside. On his way he saw the butlers and maids running around, setting up things for the banquet that was going to happen in a few days. As he reached the inner parts of the castle, he saw Luna doing something on a tablet. Noticing Lith arrive, Luna put the tablet away and walked towards him. "Your Highness,e with me." Luna said and took Lith away. As they reached Lith''s room, Luna patted on his clothes and said, "I need your measurements, Your Highness. And also, since you haven''t selected the clothes, Madam and Her Majesty had selected a few sets for you to pick one from it." "I see." Lith nodded lightly. Luna then walked close to Lith and started unbuttoning his shirt. It was quick and in no time he was topless. She then went to take off his pants. Getting stripped, Lith smirked and said as his pants were fully taken off, "I thought my maid knew my measurements." Luna could tell her Prince was joking and shaking her head, said, "Your Highness, I am just double checking as your body proportions could have changed after training with Lady Mayzin." Lith was referring to his shaft''s size when making thatment, but it seems Luna was in serious work mode right now. He just chuckled and didn''t mind it much. Luna, like the professional she was, took the proper measurements once again. When done, she was on her knees in front of Lith and looking up, said, "your muscles everywhere on your body have grown by a few millimeters, Your Highness. I told you changes ur." Lith nodded. "Good to know." Luna, with the measuring tape in her hand, moved it towards her Prince''s limp shaft. Lith watched her with amusement as this was the first time he was getting his shaft measured. Luna took the measurement while the meat stick wasid and noted it down. She then held it in her hand and proceeded to stroke it. "Your Highness, I need measurements while it is in a semi-erect and erect state too." "Why?" Lith asked, curious. Luna stopped stroking as she didn''t want the shaft to go erect without her measuring the semi-erect state and said, "His Highness will be moving around quite a lot, and there will be lots of instances where arousal may ur. The clothing needs to be well suited to adjust the changes, so as to not let a wardrobe malfunction ur." Basically, Luna meant that Lith would definitely indulge in intercourse many a times during the banquet and could have an erect shaft. If the clothing wasn''t proper, it would be visible to everybody, which would be a big problem. Understanding it, Lith could only nod in affirmation as what was happening was something for his own good. Luna then got back to work and stroked Lith''s shaft a few times, getting it into the states she wanted. When it was fully erect, she took the measurement and was finally done. Getting up, she walked towards the closet in Lith''s room and pulled out a big trolley full of outfits. Lith, standing naked with his shaft fully erect, watched Luna do her thing. Luna brought the trolley close to Lith and picking an outfit, did a few things on it and made Lith wear it in an instant. The first thing she did after getting Lith dressed was to look down, and she could see a bit of outline of his dick. Fixing this error on another outfit, Luna made Lith get dressed in that and checked it again. "Perfect. There''s no more problems from the outside." Luna said. Lith looked down and nodded. There were no signs of him having an erect when looking from the outside. Luna then walked close to Lith and turning around, lifted her skirt up and bent down. Lith could see her ck stockings wrapping tightly around her thick thighs, her smooth big butt, and herhers covered by her panties. "Your Highness, please unzip and try to prate my pussy." Luna said and moved her panties to the side, revealing her pink folds. Being pretty much used to such things now, Lith did as Luna asked. He unzipped and taking his erect shaft out, held onto Luna''s hips and tried to prate her. Her first felt her lower lips as he rubbed his shaft on her and slowly entering his maid''s pussy, he could feel the warm softness then. Luna noted everything happening and once Lith was fully in, she asked, "Your Highness, is the clothinging in between?" With his shaft getting enveloped by a tight softness, Lith answered, "hmm¡­ I''d prefer if you could make the zipper slightly bigger to have my balls out too." "Noted. Anything else?" Luna asked. "Keep the cloth material around this region velvety and softer. Also, instead of a zipper, you can add buttons." Lith suggested and then started sliding his shaft in and out of Luna''s cunt. Luna thought about it and said, "mhm~¡­ but¡­ won''t that have dy you from taking it out." "That''s true." Lith agreed. It sure would be a problem while in the heat of the moment. "Alright, nevermind. Keep the zipper." Luna nodded. She then got away from Lith and taking his pants away, changed them as he had mentioned and made him wear it again. Lith was asked to unzip again and do her. This time, his balls pped onto Luna''s buttocks as he pounded her. "Yeah, this is good." "Please prate my other hole now, Your Highness." Luna asked. Lith did as she asked and pulled the string of her panties to the side. As he put his shaft on her puckered hole and slowly slid it in, there was a tight squeeze he felt that brought quite the pleasure with it. Instead of making Lith work, Luna bounced to and fro a few times and ensured the entire length was in and out of her. "Any diforts, Your Highness?" "None. Seems great so far." Lithmented. Hearing that, Luna nodded her head and pulled herself away. She then got on her knees and started blowing Lith. A few pumpster, she let go and getting up, said, "clothes aren''t a hindrance even during a blowjob." Lith nodded his head. "All good then?" "Yes, Your Highness. Please select the outfit you like and I''ll have it ready for you." Luna gestured at the trolley and said. Lith nodded and tried on a few outfits, eventually selecting a bold color one this time. It was a red suit with ck essories such as shoes, belt, and so on. Once done, Luna put the clothes aside and went to Lith to put his roaring dragon down. Her honeypot got creamed after a while and the dragon calmed down. She left to do other work while Lith sat down on a table and took out a pen and a paper to n a few things. The very first thing Lith wrote as he began to formte his n was: Evure God n. . . . ..... A/N: I was stacking chapters for mass release, but got so busy that I wasn''t able to stack them, hence the dy. Don''t worry though, the Powerstones and Golden Ticket goals are still running. Every 150 golden tickets & 300 Powerstones, I''ll publish bonus chapter. Sorry for the dy, it won''t happen again and I''ll be posting minimum two chapters for the rest of the month and also mass release before the month end :) Chapter 740 An Apocalypse Is Coming

Chapter 740 An Apocalypse Is Coming

The first thing that popped up in Lith''s mind as he wrote those three words was about what he knew about them. Rage swelled up within him as he recalled the things done by that n, still, he tried to suppress it and focused on the things he knew. The very first thing he recalled was them being a n full of Legendary Ranks. As far as he knew, his mother was a Legendary Rank as well. Though with just her strength it was nigh impossible to win against the Evure God n. Lith didn''t know what the actual strength was of a Legendary Rank, but he knew that one person won''t be able to defeat an entire n if the highest members of the said n were of the same realm as the person. ''I''ve not battled with anyone as if my life depended on it yet. However, I am prepared if there everes a time like this.'' Life and death battles weren''t simple. There was a lot that went into y in them other than the normal attacks via spells and artifacts. Each person had many underlying tricks and what woulde next was something not easily predictable. Not to mention, when one knew they were going to die anyway, the instincts to cause the utmost damage to their foe would shoot up, making them reach monstrous levels of strength. If one person was formidable to such a degree before their deaths, what would be the case with a n filled with Gods? Lith sighed. Just killing an immortal was a task in itself. He couldn''t even imagine what it would take to kill a God, let alone a n filled with Gods. "Preparation is needed. Lots and lots of preparation is needed." Lith said out loud. Now that he had sat down to think about things and was nning stuff, the harsh reality dawned on him. He was at level zero despite being an immortal at such a young age. He was in his youth and was enjoying himself without a care, but someday or the other, he would need to step up and take responsibility. "Why wait for such a ''someday'' toe?" Lith thought out loud. "I might as well just start from today, from this very instant onwards." As Lith continued to write more things on the paper, the more rming the situation became. Ever since stepping into the Astral Realm, he had felt a strange sense of danger and was always pushing to be the best version of himself. However, now the danger seemed to have intensified. Lith felt as if there was a dagger a few inches away from his neck, ready to pierce him at any moment''s notice. Gates to other worlds had opened up, there was a constant flow of creatures from the other side into this world. These gates weren''t leading to dimensions connected to this world anymore, but apletely different set of worlds with its own rules. If the Evure God n members were to know of this world, it would spell doom. A literal apocalypse would arrive and everything would be destroyed, including Lith and his family. rms rang in Lith''s mind as he came to this realization and he felt goosebumps all over his body. With a chill down his spine, Lith''s senses heightened up and he thought out loud, " an apocalypse¡­" [Ding!] [Host has a message.] The chill within Lith subdued instantly as he got a notification from the system. Blinking stupendously, he asked, "what is it?" [ying message¡­] In the next instant, Lith''s vision darkened and the next thing he knew, he found himself standing in front of a raging volcano, appearing to erupt at any moment''s notice. The surroundings were dark and gloomy, but had a red tint to them due to the volcano. A secondter, a giant shadowy figure manifested right in front of Lith. The shadow appeared like a knight, though there were no details on it and it was just an outline. "We meet again, bumpkin." Lith heard a familiar voice. Without giving a change to Lith to speak, the shadow bent down to meet Lith''s eye level and putting his index finger on Lith''s forehead, he slightly poked him and asked, "Why are your emotions in such turmoil?" "Grand Lust Sovereign¡­" Lith said softly and then sighed. "Why am I seeing you right now?" "You''re my only inheritor and the system detected dangerous levels of chaotic emotions from you, thus triggering this message from me. I am not real, just a pre-recorded message." "I see." Lith answered. He then sighed and answered, "it''s for the first time I''ve encountered something that makes me stressed, hence the turmoil." "Hmm¡­" the shadow hummed. "What have you encountered?" "Would telling you do me any better?" Lith asked. "It sure will." The shadow answered instantly. "But aren''t you a pre-recorded message? How can you interact with me and provide a solution?" Lith didn''t understand and asked. The shadow sighed in response. "I really do not understand how my inheritor is such an idiot. You stupid bumpkin, who do you think am I? A puny immortal?" Lith blinked in befuddlement and couldn''t tell why the shadow seemed annoyed. "I am literally the universe''s number one dual cultivator, a mighty God! Do you think a pre-recorded message from me will just be an announcement!?" ''Oh, he''s offended.'' Lith thought. Clearing his throat, Lith replied, "my bad. What do you want to know?" "Everything." The shadow replied. "Since you''re able to trigger this message, I am assuming it''s something really serious you''re going through. Tell me what the problem is, I''ll try to help you this time." Lith stared at the shadow for a good while as he heard that and thought, ''what sort of luck do I have to get such help out of nowhere?'' Shaking his head, he looked at the shadow and said, "well¡­ what''s happening is¡­" Lith tried to exin the situation in a manner he would to a friend. He didn''t hand out all the personal details, just enough that would let the other party know what the problem was and provide solutions. Once he was done exining, the shadow said, "so an apocalypse is on your way¡­ hmm¡­" Lith nodded his head. "That''s right." The shadow looked at him and shaking his head, said, "it''s such a small thing, bumpkin. Why are you worried so much?" "What?" Chapter 741 Better To Give A Green Hat Than To Wear One

Chapter 741 Better To Give A Green Hat Than To Wear One

"What?" The shadow clicked his tongue and poking Lith''s forehead and pushing him back slightly, continued, "I said it''s such a small thing, why are you so worried?" "Because of you triggering this message, I had thought that you got cucked or something and was about to show a message rted to it to you. But this case ispletely different and so small." Lith knitted his brows and stared at the shadow. "How do you think this is small?" "Well¡­ you answer me¡­ is this situation more unnerving or¡­ would a situation where your wife or lover got fucked by someone else be more unnerving to you?" The shadow argued. "¡­" Lith wanted to curse the shadow for thinking his situation was so small, but the argument he put up¡­ it made him think twice before speaking and got him thinking about it. Just as Lith pictured his wife getting fucked by someone else, a bolt of lightning traversed through his body instantly, causing all the hair on him to stand on their ends. A never before felt chill coarsed through him and the rage within him was far stronger than the one he had felt before. Tap! The shadow poked Lith''s forehead again and made him calm down instantly. "See¡­ told you. This situation is nothing in front of that." The shadow said. Having calmed down and getting his thoughts cleared up, Lith took a deep breath and nodded his head lightly. "You''re right. This situation doesn''t seem as bad now." Lith replied. The shadow cackled. "Don''t think of it like that. The situation is still bad for you. If what you''re thinkinges true, your enemies will target your lovers. Who is to say they''ll just kill them and not capture and¡ª well, you get my point, right?" Lith breathed heavily hearing that. Just imagining the things that may happen to his wives made his heart palpitate and shiver from rage. Still,posing himself, he nodded his head lightly again. "Right." The shadow then went beside Lith and wrapping his giant hand around his shoulders, pointed at the raging volcano. "That''s your state currently. You''re a volcano that''s about to erupt." Lava could be heard sloshing in the volcano and some spilling out from it. "If you erupt now¡­" The shadow made a rise up gesture with his other hand and the volcano erupted, lighting up the entire dark sky red and showcasing a beautiful scenery. Theva then came crashing down and soon reached Lith''s feet and passed through him. Nothing happened to Lith as the scene was imaginary. "There''s no good thing that''lle out of it since you''ve caused no destruction to anything. However¡­" The shadow snapped his fingers and the scene changed to a dormant volcano being close to a settlement. There was a forest around it and the settlement was that of a town. People could be seen roaming and doing their work. The shadow then snapped his fingers again and the day turned into night with everyone from the settlement going to their respective houses to sleep. The shadow then took Lith to the volcano and inside it. There Lith could see tumultuous waves ofva sloshing deep within it, building up great pressure and seeming like it would erupt at any moment. "¡­if youy low and erupt at the right time¡­" The volcano erupted once again and this time theva rose high up in the sky, appearing like beautiful fireworks. A rain ofva then crashing down on the settlement and the forests followed by a wave ofva from within the volcano, giving no time for the people in the settlement to run and turned them to ashes right away. "¡­you can cause destruction far greater than you can even think of." The scene then cleared up and going in front of Lith, the shadow continued, "Instead of worrying about what can or will happen, go venture out of your world. Make allies, connections, get people on your side, and turn everyone against that n you''re talking about." "Even if it contains a hundred Legendary Ranks, you can counter them by making use of the rest of the ns in that entire star system." Lith sighed. "Saying this is easy, but¡ª" "Bumpkin." The shadow gazed at Lith seriously. "Why do you think I chose you as my inheritor?" "How would I know? It was probably an ident, I guess?" Lith answered. "No." The shadow replied in a serious manner. "There are no idents when beings of my level are involved. It was your destiny to meet me. And since you are my inheritor¡­" The shadow poked Lith''s forehead again, this time causing him some mild pain. "¡­don''t think low of yourself. There are things you can''t imagine you are capable of doing. I don''t know what they are, but they are there." The shadow then cackled. "Funny enough¡­ do you know, you would''ve survived through this hardship even without me sending out this message to you." "Anyway, since we are meeting, being my inheritor, I''ll part some of my knowledge so that you excel in this and grow stronger." Lith didn''t say anything and just thought, ''it seems he misunderstood me. I was never thinking low of me, I was just saying things are hard. But oh well¡­ Any help is appreciated since I am at level zero right now.'' The shadow continued, "the best way to form an alliance with any n is to show your loyalty to them and what you can provide to make them get respected everywhere." Lith nodded and made mental notes. "This thing I said¡­ it applies to a normal person, not you." "¡­" The shadow then flung his arm around Lith''s shoulders and snapping his fingers, the volcanic scene changed into that of a throne room, a ce Lith had seen before. "You''re not supposed to approach things in the traditional way. To form alliances, find the ns where women rule and get them first by sleeping with them. Once that is done, spread your influence to other ns and slowly but surely, you can get everyone on your side." "¡­" Lith was seriously dumbfounded listening to this. He interrupted the shadow by saying, "I am not cheating on my wives." "What?" The shadow was surprised. "You heard it. No cheating." Lith repeated. The shadow turned to Lith and with a serious tone, said, "do you understand what you''re saying?" Chapter 742 Hypocritical Behaviour And Double Standards

Chapter 742 Hypocritical Behaviour And Double Standards

"¡­what you''re saying?" "Yes, I do." Lith repeated. "No, you don''t." The shadow said swiftly. He snapped his fingers and the scene changed into that of the Royal Castle. There, Lith saw Luna, Be, and Qingyue working. "They''re not your wives, yet you''ve slept with them. How do you exin this hypocrite behaviour of yours?" The shadow asked. Lith knitted his brows. "Are you spying on me?" "I am not and I don''t have any interest to do so either." The shadow exined. "Neither I nor this system spies on you. Being my inheritor, I''ve given you at least this little amount of protection where no higher being can spy on you, so stop worrying about it and answer my other question." Lith stared at the shadow, slightly paranoid about this whole thing and didn''t believe him. "Before that, tell me, why are you doing all of this? Giving me protection, advices, and whatnot. What''s your end goal? What do you want from me?" The shadow flicked Lith''s forehead hearing that. "You country bumpkin, stop being so paranoid." The shadow''s tone turned slightly soft now. "Not everyone has an ulterior motive. The level I am at, you cannot even fathom it yet. And at such a high level, do you think I''d be interested in a puny immortal''s sex life? There''s no pleasure in it and neither is there any entertainment." "It was all destiny that brought us together, nothing more, nothing less." The things the shadow said made sense and Lith''s paranoia lessened. Though, he still harboured some doubts as Lith refused to believe that someone would be so kind to him just for the sake of it. "Okay." Lith said simply. "Keeping this aside, why do you think my behavior is hypocritical?" "Is it not? You tell me." The shadow said. "You have wives whom you married yet you''re fooling around with the maids and other people. You say you don''t want to cheat on them, but isn''t this cheating itself?" "No." Lith answered. "My maids are a part of my harem and the ones with whom I''ve mingled, they''re going to be my future wives." "Silly bumpkin, you''ve cheated on them already by having romantic interests in others. Even though you say you''re going to marry them, you haven''t married them yet. As per your maids, it''s fine with them since you have no romantic interests." "Remember, it''s cheating if you have romantic interests in others." Lith stared at the guy with a visible dumbfounded gaze. Was he high or was this guy high? What was this conversation? It seemed so hypocritical and so stupid. Feeling Lith''s gaze, the shadow cackled. "Find it odd, don''t you?" "I find it stupid." Lith said honestly. "Because it is." The shadow replied. "Having a harem is cheating in itself since you''re notmitted to just one partner. It''s hypocritical of everyone to think that they''re not cheating when in a polygamist rtionship. If one truly doesn''t want to cheat, it''s best to stick together with one partner." "What I am trying to say in this is that, it doesn''t matter who you sleep with. What matters is¡­ are the members of your harem happy?" The shadow fell silent after stating that question. Lith thought about it and realized¡­ His wives were really understanding. They wouldn''t mind if he slept with others as they knew he loved them to a very high degree. However¡­ Did that mean he would go sleep with just any woman because his wives didn''t mind? The answer was no. He wanted to keep his body reserved to just hisdies. The ones he loved and the ones he cherished. His maids were a gray area since he didn''t have romantic interests in them, but he did cherish them for being so loyal and sticking with him and his family for so long. Whatever the case, Lith wasn''t going to sleep with random women just like that. Looking at the shadow, he said, "whatever you say, I am still not sleeping with random women." "You have to. You have to sleep with women to cultivate. At least onedy in each realm above yours. There''s no skipping that." The shadow replied. Lith sighed. "I''ll see to thatter. At present, I don''t need to worry about it." The shadow cackled again. "Whatever you say. But remember, my inheritance works really well in charmingdies and the method I told you, it''s the easiest one." Lith nodded. "I''ll see to it." The shadow then got in a serious mood again and staring at Lith, said, "remember Lith, the universe is far bigger than you think it is. Use whatever means are avable to you and get to at least a rank where you can hide and live a peaceful life." "And what is such a rank?" Lith asked, curious. "The one nobody knows." The shadow replied, leaving Lith confused. The shadow then continued, "there''s another way in which you could solve your problem." "That is?" Lith''s attention diverted into this. "This method is almost impossible, you''d have a much better shot at forming alliances and going against the said n." Lith knitted his brows. "At least tell me what you''re talking about." The shadow let out a visible sigh. "My real self would be so stupefied when hees to know about your double standards. Whatever¡­ at least I don''t have to deal with any of this since I am just a pre-recorded message." Lith stayed silent and waited for him to continue. Going beside Lith, the shadow then snapped his fingers and the scene changed to that of space. Lith was looking at a big blue-green sphere. "That giant blue-green Star is yours, bumpkin." The shadow then snapped his fingers and the scene changed into many simr stars being present together. "That''s a Star System. It may look like one has put shiny spheres on a carpet, but in reality, it''s far more vast than you could even think of." The shadow snapped his fingers after saying so and the scene changed to that being the blue-green star. "That''s your Star and I am sure it has a Star Master. The ones who are up against you are also Star Masters, so what you need to do is, find the person above a Star Master." Lith looked at the shadow and asked, "¡­who is?" The shadow made the scene change again and it was that of an old man sitting cross-legged in the vast expanse of space. There was a small rectangr hologram type thing in front of him, in which there appeared many shiny dots. "That person. Not the exact same one, but the one overseeing all the Stars in this Star System." "Does he have a name like Star Master?" Lith asked. "Yes. It''s¡­" "¡­The Ster Warden." . . . ..... A/N: Please send in your Powerstones and Golden Tickets, it helps support the novel a lot :) Do let me know your thoughts on Lith finding potential milfs in future. Unsatisfied Milfs who be a ve to Lith''s ding dong. Although they stay with their husbands, they sleep just with Lith. Is it fair on Lith''s wives such as Emilia for Lith to go around filling holes of random strangers or is it justified? Should Lith do the green hatting or should Lith be Neo temporarily and do it from that body instead of his? I''ll be going through all the opinions and let you guys know what the majority thinks and what is the future of the novel regarding milfs in theter chapters :) Chapter 743 Lilith Gets The Best Seat In The World

Chapter 743 Lilith Gets The Best Seat In The World

Lith''s bedroom, Royal Castle. The shadow didn''t exin Lith too many things, just that there was some high ranking being called the Ster Warden who managed Star systems. Getting hold of him and making him move would result in the entire n being wiped out, he was that powerful. This made Lith realize, the xianxia novels he had read in his past life, they all stated that there was always a bigger fish, a higher universe, and a higher cultivation rank. It was easy to guess that the Ster Warden may be someone of a rank higher than what Lith currently knew ¡ª the Legendary Rank. Sighing and shaking his head, Lith focused on the pen and paper again in his hands. What the shadow had said was true. Instead of letting the apocalypsee to him, he could trigger it himself by raining doom on the ursed people. He had never seen or met his grandma, but just the glimpse of her was enough to let him know everything about her. She truly loved his mother and if the whole fiasco wouldn''t have happened, he knew she would have taken great care of her and not let her be alone. This thing also made Lith understand just how lonely his mother actually was in this world. Despite the vastness of the universe, her whole world revolved around just him and his sister. Lith felt slightly mncholic, but also happy. He was really happy to know he had such a great mother who loved him unconditionally and would do anything for him, She had worked hard for so long, from being an abandoned child to the world''s strongest. The path definitely may not have been easy, but she worked her ass off to provide all the luxury Lith had today. Ever since his birth, he was born with an amethyst spoon. He never had to struggle for anything and had a gut feeling that he wouldn''t need to struggle for anything in theing future either. His status was so high, Lith couldn''t help but think: ''I am actually a young master from those xianxia novels. Not just any, but a final boss level young master.'' Lith chuckled at this realization. Since his mother worked so much and brought him such great luxury, it would be stupid of him to not make use of it. Their wealth was so vast, Lith had heard from his sister that she had tried spending a lot of money, but not even one percent of the treasury was expended. Lith basically had unlimited money and a super powerful status. He also made his own money that was one of the goals of his past self. Now he was free from all shackles and had truly understood to make use of everything. His mother would be sad if he didn''t use the things acquired for him. Thinking of the assets his mother had acquired, Lith''s thoughts drifted to thinking about ''those'' assets. His maids to be precise. More than a hundred virgins, all specially trained and brought up just for him to use. He may really need to use their services otherwise those littlesses would just live a life without a husband or lover,pletely unsatisfied. Lith could guess that they may have gotten tired of using their fingers by now and felt he should give them some opportunity to be useful. But before any of that, Lith first tried to finish what he was doing. He continued to n a few things on the paper and muttered softly: "This world is my home. I don''t want it to be destroyed." This one thought led to many others. He understood that to fight with the Evure God n members and their allies, he would need his very own army as well as allies. As the shadow had mentioned, the easiest was to sleep with women and acquire those ns. Lith currently wasn''t ready to venture out to do that, but he for sure was ready to perform a mock trial of things. Before the apocalypse, Lith felt it would be good to test things in his own world. "The world has been at peace for far too long. They''re also weak and won''t survive if the Evure God n elders arrive. They need to be prepared for conflicts too." "That''s it. I''ve decided. I''ll cause a huge contained chaos. The whole world will be at war with themselves." "Hehehe¡­ I also haven''t seen my wives in much action, it will be fun and they''ll also be entertained with the thousand schemes and attacksing at them." Lith began formting ns and he was so excited for it, he finished the entire book. Lith then put the book in his ring and stretching, smiled and walked out of his room. He felt like meeting his mother right now and shower her with love. * Meeting Hall, Outer Ring. Neo was currently standing between his two teachers, Ruben and Noman. They were standing in rows and getting instructions from Be in front of them. When Neo had no instructions from his master, he would stick with his two teachers, which unofficially made him a Royal Servant. As he stood and continued to listen, Neo suddenly got amand from Lith. Knowing he had to move, Neo tugged on Noman''s sleeves. Noman turned to look at him and Neo leaned to the side and whispered a few things. Noman nodded and then left the meeting with him and Ruben after informing Be of their leave. Be didn''t question them and neither did she stop them. She knew they wouldn''t leave unless there was something that came up. Ignoring them, she continued on with her instructions. * Hopping his way through the hallway, Lith found his mother sitting in a courtyard filled with beautiful red flowers. He went towards her and hugging her from behind, swayed side to side, a usual habit of his that he inherited from her, and said with a smile, "Mom¡­ I love you." Lilith was amused with the sudden reaction of her son and chuckling, she extended her hand and patted Lith''s face that was now glued to hers. "Someone''s happy, it seems." "Tru." Lith said and kissed her cheek. "I just feel so happy that I don''t know how or where to channel it. Should I just devour you, mom?" Lilith chuckled and turning her face to the side, kissed Lith''s softly. "Mama is busy right now, dear." "A pity." Lith said. "Indeed." Lilith nodded. "But if you want to, you cane sit on mama''sp and get a handjob while she works." "Oh, good idea!" Lith eximed. "But let''s change it a bit." Saying so, he made his mother get up and went in to nt a loving kiss on her tender lips while hands went behind and squeezed the big fleshy cheeks. He then skillfully made her panties disappear and also got his own pants lowered. Lith then sat down on the chair and made his mother sit on hisp instead. Just as Lilith did that, her insides were pierced by her son''s naughty stick and her feel full. She could only chuckle and shake her head at such gestures of his. Lilith then went back to working while Lith justid there and disturbed his mother by showering her with all the hugs and kisses she deserved. Lilith had gotten herself the best seat in the world and she definitely couldn''t have asked for anything better. She worked even more diligently now and tried to finish things quickly so she could get back to him while Lith enjoyed the best warmth in the world and began to fully get used to the amethyst spoon he was born with. . . . ..... Hippo: Hi there, please send in your Powerstones and Golden Tickets :) Chapter 744 The Universe Wants To Corrupt Lith

Chapter 744 The Universe Wants To Corrupt Lith

It had been half an hour since Lith turned into a chair. He, for one, didn''t hate it as there was no difort, just great pleasure. His mother kept tightening up her insides from time to time, massaging him and threatening to squeeze him dry. It was a great feeling and Lith enjoyed it thoroughly while reciprocating by giving her a simr pleasure. His mother didn''t talk to him until now as she was really busy. Lith now felt curious and wondered what she was doing. He peeked a nce at her work and saw her scribbling on some ancient scrolls with a quill. Thenguage or the inscriptions on it were something Lith hadn''t seen before. He didn''t disturb her and asked what it was since if she felt he would need to be taught these things, she would have done it already. Lith continued to watch her and when he felt bored, he would y with her big knockers while also pumping her soft insides. Fifteen more minutester, she put her quill down and called her maid''s name out. Qingyue teleported right away when she was called and bowed, awaiting her Madam''s instructions. Qingyue did get a glimpse of her Madam and her Prince, but she pretended as if she didn''t see anything. It was just a normal day in the inner ring. "Qingyue, are the invitations sent out?" Lilith asked. "Yes, Madam. From sources, we''ve also learnt that everybody is busy preparing for the banquet. Purchasing clothes, gifts, and so on." "Did dear decide the venue?" "Her Majesty had selected three venues, but in the end decided it was best if the main event was hosted in the Queen''s district." Lilith nodded. "Alright. So I assume all the preparations are done, yes?" "Yes, Madam." Qingyue said politely. "Okay, you may go now." Lilith dismissed Qingyue. She then turned around without having Lith''s shaft taken out and facing him, said while holding his face gently, "baby, as the banquet nears, you have to do a few things." Lith nodded. "What is it, mom?" Lilith began exining that he would need to act in a certain manner, do certain things, and also be certain to not fool around this time. The banquet would be out in public and there would be too many eyes. He could do all the perverted things he wanted after the people had gone. Lith smiled and taking one of his mother''s breasts out of her, sucked some milk and asked, "no milk either?" Lilith smiled and shook her head. "Do you know baby, you''re perhaps the only vampire who likes milk so much. Others prefer blood or simply water." Lith chuckled. Now this was some good news he was hearing. He looked his mother in the eyes and gently pinching her nipple, replied, "if word were to get out that the Prince preferred milk over blood, I am sure all the Cow Tribedies from the beastkins would mysteriously make their way to the Vampire Continent and sell breast milk like crazy." Lilith chuckled hearing that. It was quite a high possibility of happening. "Anyway, be good and no messing around, okay?" Lilith said one final time. Lith nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty The Vampire Queen. Anything else you''d like thy lowly servant to do?" "Yes." Lilith said and leaned closer. "The Queen''s craving some dessert right now. What do you have?" Lith took his long hair from the side and putting it on his face, created a fake moustache. He then said like a connoisseur, "Madam¨¦, today''s special is a fresh whip de crem¨¦ . Wooud uik sum?" Lilith chuckled. "Yes, right away." "Then, behold¡­" Lith held her hips and made her bounce on him faster. Lilith tightened up her insides and in no time, felt her son''s bulge get bigger. She stopped riding him and immediately went down to gobble his entire length in her mouth, giving him a dreamy hot deepthroat. She just had to bob her head a few times and made Lith groan. He held her head in ce and shoved his shaft deeper into her mouth, shooting loads of cream one after another. Lilith skillfully gulped down everything and licked Lith''s shaft clean. "Thank you for the meal." Lilith chuckled and got up, wiping her face elegantly with a soft cloth. Lith breathed heavily and looking at his mother, did a weak thumbs up and said, "you''re the best, mom. Impable skills. Even aunt Lucifer pales inparison to you." "Fufufu¡­ feel free to ask mama anytime you want to go for a round." Lilith said and sat down on the chair opposite to Lith. She definitely was really busy as she immediately got to work after finishing her job. Looking at her work so seriously made Lith lost in her beauty. He fell in a daze and forgot to even cover up. It was only when a breeze flew past did he feel cold down there and realize he should cover up. However, instead of doing it himself, he called for Luna, who appeared in an instant. Looking at her, Lith got up and said, "it''s chilly out here, Luna. I need a warm chair while I watch mom work." Lilith gazed at Lith, but then smiling and shaking her head, went back to work. Her son was starting to talk like a real noble, it seems. Must be the training from Mayzin. Luna had no idea what to do and tilted her head in confusion. Before she could ask Lith, he simply chuckled and turned the chair, then took off Luna''s maid outfit and made her sit on it. Her back faced Lilith and Lith went ahead and sat on herp. His shaft rubbed on her abdomen and leaning forwards, he melted in his maid''s massive knockers. "Mhm¡­ warmth." Lith said and ced his head on Luna''s shoulder while his chest squished her tits. Luna blinked in amusement as she got herself involved in some sort of weird y by her Prince. She of course didn''t hate it and was actually d he called her and made use of her. She had been working nonstop without any breaks for the past few days and it seemed like a nice break to her. While feeling Luna''s warmth, Lith closed his eyes and diverted his attention somewhere else. ¡­.. Human Continent. Neo had parted ways with Noman and Ruben who left for the Angel and Demon continent respectively. He was now sneaking up inside the castle of Viscount Tang Jiao to meet his two wives, Mei Li and Niwa. As Neo made his way past the guards and entered the bedroom of Niwa, the seductress who opened an entire path for him in the Human Continent. ncing here and there, he found out that she was bathing. Worried about nothing, he made his way inside and just as he had a nce at her back, his magenta-colored eyes changed to amethyst ones for a quick second and then reverted back. Lith, who just took over Neo, was suddenly watching ady bath. ''Damn, I thought I''ll have a meeting with ady, didn''t think it would be like this. It seems the universe wants to corrupt me¡­'' . . . ..... A/N: I am thinking of stopping to add ** in the chapter titles. What do you think of it? Let me know :) Chapter 745 A Coup Against The Ancestor As Niwa heard footsteps, she turned around, only to sh a wide smile and say seductively, "somebody couldn''t resist himself, it seems." Lith, looking at the perverteddy in front, chuckled. From Neo, he came to know just how much in heat the average marrieddy was. Niwa''s husband has not been paying her attention as he was busy fondling some younger woman''s cheeks. This obviously angered Mei Li and Niwa since cheating was too big of a deal in the Human Continent. Mei Li and Niwa had their guilty feelings flushed away when they found this out. It was of course Neo who brought it to light and his bond with the two deepened further. Mei Li and Niwa were Neo''s personal milfs and these twodies didn''t even let their husband touch them ever since the first day of meeting Neo. Niwa got out of the shower, the water dripping down her sexy body. Her hips swayed and she appeared no less than a subus wanting to devour her prey. Lith stared at her body as she walked up to him, staying in character and not showing his usual serious face. Sure Niwa was a hot milf, but was not even five percent close to perfection. The perfection being his own mother whom he considered the pinnacle. Lith walked towards Niwa and kissed her. Although he didn''t want to touch thedies his avatar had already slept with, he had to do it right now as he had some important instructions to give to her. Lith fondled Niwa''s breasts and ass while kissing her and using a few techniques, brought her to an orgasm in ten minutes. Once it had subdued and she recovered, Lith took her to the bedroom and sat on the edge while keeping her on hisp. Lith yed with Niwa''s breasts and said, "I have a few things to talk about today." Niwa chuckled. "I figured." Lith nodded and continued, "I''ll not beat around the bush and give it to you straight. My family is nning a coup and we''ll be overthrowing the Ancestor himself." "WHAT!?" Niwa was so shocked, she also jumped away in fright. Lith held her in ce and spanked her butt, causing her to gasp as a sharp pain assaulted her. "Ouch, why would you do that?" Niwained. "Stop having useless reactions and just listen." Lith instructed and Niwa reluctantly nodded her head. She preferred a more passionate approach and not something rough like this. Mei Li would''ve loved it though, she thought. "The things that''ll happen in theing future are going to change the entire course of history. In theing few years, it''ll seem like we are back in the Chaotic Era." Niwa gasped again. This was too much for her to handle, but she tried her best to keep calm and continue to listen. "The Tranquility Era has been here for far too long. People have forgotten what actual war is. The Ancestor never helped when things went out of control during the Devil invasion and he also didn''t do shit when Raizen, literally his hometown, got razed. He''s really just a spineless coward who needs to be reced." Niwa was shocked to hear suchments but couldn''t help and nod. That was true. Their Ancestor was probably the worst Supreme out there. Lith continued, "Our family has found a suitable candidate. He''s a Supreme Rank as well and can handle the Ancestor. As for the Emperors, they''ll be taken care of easily too. What I want from you is to unite all the Viscounts you could and as for the remaining ones, give me a list of their wives, concubines, or any dirty secret you have them." Niwa smirked and pinched Lith(Neo)''s stomach. "You slept with almost the entire Baron and Viscount poption, yet you ask for such things?" ''Oh? Neo did such a thing? Damn.'' Lith thought. He should probablymend this guy. Clearing his throat, Lith said, "just to be sure. We need some ckmail material in case some refuse to join the coup." "Alright, anything else?" "Yes." Lith said and squeezed her butt cheeks. "Today we''ll explore the forbidden back door. I remember it''s still left unused." Niwa gassed in surprise but then giggled and said, "you finally remembered. Me and Mei had been waiting for this for so long." Lith nodded and pped her cheek, making it jiggle. "Go call Mei, I wanna open the two doors simultaneously." Niwa giggled softly and went to get dressed to fetch Mei Li. "Halt. Don''t dress. Her room is just beside, go in just the way you are." Niwa blinked in surprise and wondered, ''since when did he be so perverted?'' Shaking her head, she did as asked. There was nobody who would see her anyway. As she left, Neo''s eyes changed colors and were back to their magenta self. He then heard in his mind: "Make sure to give the two a proper workout so that they wouldn''t be able to walk for a few days." "Yes, master." Neo bowed and responded. * Back in the Royal Castle, Lith opened his eyes and found himself sitting on Luna''sp. His mother turned to look at him and asked with a smile, "what are you nning now?" Lith, who felt hot down there, guided Luna''s hand to soothe it and exined to his mother, "nothing much. I am just getting bored, need some exercise." Lilith chuckled and went back to doing her work. She was looking forward to her son''s shenanigans. While getting stroked by Luna, Lith started having thoughts of paying her back door a visit. He had already been satisfied by the world''s hottest woman once, but Niwa then sparked a fire within him and now he craved some anal. Not just any, he wanted to open some fresh doors right now once realized Niwa and Mei Li had never done it there before. Lith wasn''t jealous of his own avatar, he just got a craving after looking at them. He wasn''t going to touch the toys of his avatar since he wasn''t that depraved or desperate. There were so many beauties waiting for him in the castle already, the line was long. Lith didn''t want to fall into this debauched life, but the calling of the dark side was strong. Lith had decided to keep his harem limited to just the ones he loved and not go filling any holes he found. In any case, he wasn''t nning on filling random holes anyway. There were some that he really cared for and wanted to pay attention to. He had ns to do the things he was thinking of during the banquet, but he felt it wouldn''t hurt to shift a few things here and there. Thinking so, he switched positions with Luna and made her sit on hisp instead. Lith''s hand that was on her big butt slithered to find the puckered pink flowered. He slipped a finger in, causing Luna to let out a small moan. Lith loosened his vampire maid''s butthole a bit as it definitely would''ve recovered to its original state. ''I should plug them if it''s a regr thing,'' thought Lith as Luna''s tight insides wrapped around his finger. Lith took his finger out and made Luna suck on it to clean it while he took out his phone and ordered a few buttplugs. They appeared right on the table in front of him the next instant and taking a shiny plug with a precious and magical red stone attached to it, rubbed it on Luna''s back door. Luna slightly tensed up as she felt a cold sensation, but Lith rubbed his shaft on her clit and made her rxed. Lith slowly plugged Luna''s back entrance and once done, got her to dress up and had her dress him too. Lith then went to his mother and kissing her lips softly, said, "don''t overwork yourself, mom. Otherwise you''ll start having wrinkles." Lilith chuckled and said, "don''t worry about it and go y. Oh yes, before you go¡­" Lilith got up and bent down on the table, lifting her skirt up and showing Lith the ce he came from a hundred years ago. It looked as sexy as it could be. "Plug mama too," she said. Lith nodded and making Luna suck on a shiny buttplug with amethyst embedded on it, inserted in his mother''s ass hole. Lith then inserted his two fingers in her pussy and got them nicely coated in her juices. He tasted it and said while leaving, "see youter, mom." Lilith sat down and waved at him. Looking at his departing back, she said softly with a chuckle, "he''s a growing boy. It''s no surprise he''s constantly in heat. Too bad, he''s a Vampire and not a human." Lilith shook her head. "Humans are never out of heat while the Vampires have phases." Lilith then looked at Lith''s distancing back. "Fufufu¡­ I wonder what his reactions will be when he''s in the abstinence phase¡­" . . . ..... A/N: Sorry, there''s been too much hornitely. Don''t worry though, I''ll be sure to keep theing 200-300 chapters without ''plot'' to drive plot forwards. Enjoy ;) Chapter 746 Commando Maker Lith walked with Luna towards the study where Lucy was. Entering inside, Lith saw her busy with work while Freya, his sister''s personal maid, a pretty blonde elf with G cup breasts, was sitting on the couch and working as well. As Lucy and Freya noticed Lith, Freya got up and bowed while Lucy, in a regal outfit and a crown on her head, asked, "something''s up, little brother?" Lith gestured to Luna to sit beside Freya while he went behind the Queen, Lucy. Massaging her shoulders gently, he said, "nope. Just came to check up on you." Lucy let out a soft man from the gentle massage and said, feeling rxed, "I am busy. There''s security arrangements I am cross-checking right now." Lith''s hands moved down her shoulders and into her robes as he leaned forward to see the papers. Grabbing hold of his sister''s big soft melons, Lith said, "hmm¡­ I think you should prioritize more people within the hall rather than outside." "Why¡­ nghn¡­ do you say so?" Lucy asked while trying not to moan as Lith pinched her nipples. "There''s going to be a lot of people in the venue¡­" Lith gave his reasons and in the meantime made Lucy get up from her chair and slightly bend on the table, making her have a proper look at the papers while he had a proper look behind her. "What makes you think that?" Lucy asked as she found no problems with the arrangements nor the position her little brother was putting her in. Lifting her dress up and pulling her panties down, Lith answered without looking at the papers, "Your Majesty, don''t you think there will be more powerful people inside the venue than outside? Shouldn''t it be more secure in the inner areas?" Before Lucy could answer, Lith made her suck on an amethyst plug to let her think before answering. Lucy had no idea what new ys her brother was up to, but oh well, she didn''t hate it and it was a nice break from the hectic workload. As for Lith, it felt sexy knowing that the Queen who was feared by everyone in the world, was so submissive in front of her beloved husband. Lith took out the plug from Lucy''s mouth and poked her back door with it, making her slightly tense up in reflex. Lucy looked behind and said, "little brother, are you forgetting a few factors?" "Hmm?" Lith asked while slowly plugging up Lucy. "What factors?" Most of Lucy''s focus was on the conversation and not the things her little brother was doing to her. She was his wife and belonged to him. He could do anything he wanted with her. Though, she was wondering if he hit his head somewhere to ask such stupid questions? Or was it because he was too busy with perverted ys did he not focus on the conversation? Whatever the case, she replied, "All the stronger ones are going to be in the inner areas. All, meaning even our allies. Almost all the supremes are on our side and you do understand that most are going to be present on the big day. No stupid thing will happen in the inner areas with them being present." "Oh." Lith totally felt like an idiot as he was too absorbed into his lewd ys. It seems he was in heat and needed to let off steam and rx to make his mind work properly again. Plugging Lucy up fully and spanking her butt, he turned her around and hugged her, bringing his face close to hers. "I forgot about it for a second." Lith said and made Lucy nod in understanding. "Anything else you wanted to ask?" Lucy asked. "Yes. Do you need the maids for the event?" Lith asked the important question he was here for. Lucy thought about it and since she needed time, Lith kissed her lips and started making out with her. A few secondster, Lucy tapped out and answered, "our maids are a big pir to our family. They have important roles in theing event. Do you have something nned for which you need the maids?" Lith nodded honestly. "Yes, there is something." "How many do you need?" Lucy wondered what her little brother would do with the maids and asked. He would be fully packed during the banquet and would not have time to fool around. Lith thought about for a second whether he should answer his sister honestly or not. A secondter, he came to a conclusion to keep things hidden and not lie. She''lle to know the truth of stuff eventually anyway. Lith strategically moved his hand under his sister''s dress and inserted two fingers within her, making her face slightly flush and her body rxed. "Can I have them all?" Lith felt it wouldn''t hurt to ask and so he did. Lucy shook her head immediately. "They''re busy. And even if they weren''t, at least fifty are always upied in administrative work, so you can''t involve them in things that would take up time." Lith nodded and said, "understood." It seems he couldn''t cause any chaos at the banquet and it would go without a hitch. Rubbing his hands down there, Lith then asked, "can I borrow Freya for now? She''ll be back in a few hours." "Not a problem," answered Lucy. She had no idea what he wanted her for, but it didn''t matter as she knew he or Freya would tell herter anyway. Lith smiled and kissed her lips. "Thanks." He then took his hand out of Lucy''shers and licked it in front of her, appreciating the taste of it. Lucy boldly licked his fingers too, making Lith chuckle. He gave her little kitty a light p and walked out while hugging Freya and Luna at the sides. Looking at him go, Lucy smiled and shook her head. She tried to pull her panties up and go back to work, but realized there were no panties. "¡­" Lucy stared at the bottom and a slight blush appeared on her face. "He''s bing more shameless as he''s growing up." She thought and went back to work, letting the cold breeze graze on her lower lips. ¡­.. In the hallway of the castle, Lith walked with Freya and Luna. Freya wondered what work her Prince had so suddenly that needed her. As far as she knew, there was nothing Be, Qingyue, or chief Luna didn''t know. Knowing what Freya might be thinking, Lith chuckled and said spanking her butt, "we''re going on a long ride. It''s been a while." Freya''s face slightly heated up but she nodded her head in agreement. Though, she still wondered what she had to do for her Prince. Lith ventured out of the castle and there at the gates, a luxurious carriage pulled by seven nightmare horses was waiting for him. The driver of the carriage was Qingyue. Lith contacted her on his way out and asked her to prepare a carriage while bing the driver herself. Neither Qingyue nor Luna or Freya knew what Lith wanted to do. But being good maids, they didn''t try to be nosy and acted on hismands. Getting close to the carriage, Lith could see that the horses looked more majestic than thest time he saw them, about nine decades ago. They seemed healthy and muscr while their hooves apparently had a swirl of Dark energy around it. Lith smiled and wondered, ''just how many people were given nightmares to get these horses to this stage?'' He had read in a news article after waking up that people around the world were having troublesome nightmares, rendering them unable to sleep. The reason was unknown and no pills were working to stop people from having nightmares. They decided to stop sleeping but the mortals couldn''t control themselves and slept anyway, only to be tortured by nightmares. Although it may seem like a bad thing, it was kind of good for the ones who suffered it. Their mental capacity would grow and they wouldn''t break easily under torture or great mental stress. This¡­ It applies to the ones who didn''t kill themselves or die from the nightmares. Chuckling, Lith went inside the carriage and getting behind the driver Qingyue, Lith ced his hand on her smooth inner thighs and whispered, "to Langerhan city." Qingyue''s ears turned red with such a sudden gesture from the Prince, but she nodded and tugging the reins, made the horses move. Lith went back as the horses started moving and not even a secondter, Qingyue felt a cold breeze down there, making her knit her brows and touch herhers, only to have her ears turn further red. This was her first time driving a carriage and it seems she would be doing itmando! Her Prince sure had some peculiar tastes, she thought. [Ding!] [Title achieved: Commando Maker. Perks: ¨C 10x stealth boost when trying to steal panties.] Lith chuckled again as the system handed him a title. It had the Lust Sovereign''s inheritance in it and was not a surprise to get some perks for doing naughty things. Since he had been mingling with his lovers, wives, and maids in a normal manner, meaning not causing them troubles or pranking them, he hadn''t gotten many achievements such as these. To get such achievements, he would need to be a big pervert and pull many such pranks. He didn''t have too big of a drive to do such things, but it sure made him curious to know what other achievements there could be. Maybe he should try doing these things¡­ No, shit! The dark side may be strong, but Lith was stronger! He wouldn''t give in so easily! His gaze then fell on the stolen panties he was holding, it had a wet spot on it with quite the amazing fragrance. Okay maybe he should, to understand what scent thedies had¡­ for research purposes of course¡­ thought Lith as he took a step closer to the dark side¡­ Chapter 747 Why Must The Prince Tease Her Like this!?

Chapter 747 Why Must The Prince Tease Her Like this!?

? Getting back into the carriage, Lith saw Freya and Luna sitting on a couch and talking. The inside of the carriage was no less than avish room. It was intricately designed using Space spells for thefort of the Royals. Lith went and sat beside Freya and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling him in his embrace. He then chuckled and asked the blushing girl, "do you know why I called you?" Freya shook her head lightly. She didn''t. If she did, she would''ve prepared herself to be of utmost help to her Prince. Lith made Freya shift to hisp and hugging her from behind, he snapped his fingers and the walls of the carriage turned transparent. The ones on the inside could see the things outside clearly, but the opposite was not possible for obvious reasons. The scenery outside was that of the Queen''s district in Evernight city. It was evident that the carriage was going to the Merchant''s district from here, making Freya guess a few things. Knowing she must have some idea, Lith chuckled and pulled Freya''s cheek, making her blush further. Gestures such as these from a prince charming like Lith were lethal for virgins like her. "You were the first maid I ever saw in the castle. And while I was fascinated by these and wanted to y with them¡­" Lith grabbed hold of Freya''s G cup breasts and lightly made them jiggle. "I couldn''t because I was upied." Lith chuckled. "I had ns to get youter but naughty Luna charmed me with her seductive abilities. Then it was Qingyue and then Be." Luna at the side covered her mouth and giggled softly. The Prince sure knew his way with words. Turning to the giggling Luna, Lith squinted his eyes and fondling Freya''s breasts from over her clothes, said, "look at her, the audacity to stillugh after keeping me away from my cute Freya. You''ll definitely be punished for your wrongs." Luna didn''t stop giggling and said, "I am sorry, Your Highness. I couldn''t stop myself." Looking around and noticing they were going to reach the Merchant district, Lith turned Freya around and said looking into her eyes, "you''re special to me, Freya. And I''ll be making you my woman. But, if you don''t want it, you can say it to me freely. There''s no problem." Lith wouldn''t do anything against the wishes of innocent girls like her. Freya was greatly flustered. How can the Prince say such words like it''s nothing? Did he have any idea how dangerous they are to a poor girl like her? Completely embarrassed, Freya said in a mosquito-like voice, "I- I want it¡­" Lith chuckled. "Then it''s decided," he said and kissed her lips. Freya''s thoughts turned nk and she felt herself melt as the Prince kissed her. But being trained properly, she got herself together and reciprocated the kiss,pletely forgetting the ce she was in. The carriage was going through a long and busy merchant route. People could be seen walking and there were many other carriages as well. Although from the outside they couldn''t see inside, the ones on the inside totally felt as if they were in open air. Lith broke the kiss after a while and got up with Freya. He gestured to Luna toe close and take their clothes off. They were gone in an instant and Freya was now totally nude. As she looked around, the open vibes made her shiver in shame and cling close to Lith. "I am saving you for the banquet, but right now I am really craving some¡­" Lith squeezed Freya''s tender ass and rubbed his evil fingers on her wrinkled flower, making her tremble again in shame and anticipation. Her honeypot drooled after getting touched like that and she looked Lith in the eyes with a hazy gaze. Lith smiled and kissed her lips, then turned her to a wall and made her take support of it while sticking her butt out. Lith then squatted down and spreading Freya''s smooth ass cheeks, he looked at the puckered flower and the drooling pussy. Lith licked her pussy and felt a sweet earthy vor assault his tongue. He then went up and tasted her ass hole, getting a simr taste. Freya moaned and it was quite loud as the shame she was feeling was out of the world. Despite knowing the carriage couldn''t be seen from the outside, just looked at the people from the inside made her ashamed of this act. It aroused new levels of pleasure for her and she knew she definitely couldn''t go back to fingering herself! The carriage was roaming in the Merchant district as per Lith''s orders. Qingyue had talismans on her and the carriage so it wasn''t a problem for them to be known as the Royals. They appeared like normal people and there were no problems. Lith got up after having a taste of this virgin flower. It sure was great. He then rubbed his shaft on it and made Freya clench her buttocks in reflex. Lith had to instruct Luna to make her rx, which she did by gently massaging her clit and rubbing her finger all across her slits. He also made her record the naughty things happening behind Freya''s back and once he felt she was rxed, Lith poked the little elf''s forbidden entrance with his unholy sword and then pierced in one full thrust. "Ahhhh!" Freya moaned loudly as she was pierced with a hard meat rod. She herself getting full and expected it to hurt quite a lot. However, nothing of sort happened as what flowed within her was great pleasure, making her legs threaten to give out. Lith used a spell and caused Freya''s insides and his shaft to lube up properly. Once her insides adjusted to his size, he began the pounding right in the middle of a busy market, Nobody could guess what was going on in the carriage right around them and Lith was having a great time. He made a note to do these things out in the open more often to corrupt innocent¡ª ahem, to make hisdies reach new levels of pleasure. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ "Ahh¡­ Your Highness¡­ gentler¡­" Freya moaned out. ''Oops.'' Lith slowed down after understanding she wasn''t like his wives who could handle intense pounding. Lith looked down as his shaft slid in and out of his maid''s sexy ass. The way her smooth peaches were jiggling was a delight to see. As Lith''s gaze then fell outside, he smirked and putting his hands under Freya''s knees, he lifted her up, making her whole front face the bush crowd. "Ahhh¡­ No!.. Your Highness¡­ too shameful!" Freya moaned and tried to resist, but she was also aroused and stupidly confused as to why her body and mind were so out of sync. Freya''s insides tightened up and this tightness was much different than the rest of hisdies Lith felt. It was as if someone was trying to strangle his little brother with marshmallows. Continuing to enjoy this feeling, Lith made Qingyue get out of the Merchant district and finally make way towards Langerhan city. It just took a few seconds for the horses to skip this ce and appear right on a lonely valley surrounded by red tulips. Lith walked out of the carriage and went to the driver''s seat while pounding Freya. Luna followed. Qingyue was minding her own business and driving the horses when she heard the pping sounds turn louder. Turning around, she saw her Prince walk out with Freya who was now hugging him like a ko and getting herself pounded. Sitting down beside Qingyue under her surprised gaze, Lith said, "I have something important to talk about." Although he said that, his hand sneaked under Qingyue''s skirt and flicked her clit. "Hssss!" Qingyue gasped and clenched her legs together. Damn! Why must the Prince tease her like this!? He could just ask and she would happily throw herself at him! She was his anyway. Lith chuckled and taking his hand out from Qingyue''s legs, he hugged her from the side. On the other side he hugged Luna and in the front was hugged by Freya who was unconsciously bouncing up and down in rhythm, lost in pleasure and forgetting that she was out in the open. Lith smiled and said to the three, "Alright you guys, listen up¡­" Chapter 748 Ignorance Is Bliss! The maids looked at their Prince seriously when he said he had something important to tell. Even Freya, who was lost on cloud nine, sobered up. She was still being hit by pleasure as she hadn''t gotten away from her Prince''sp, but she had her ways to pay attention and not miss out on information. While his goose was being strangled by marshmallows, Lith said to his three maids: "As you heard from big sis, the Royal Servants are busy. I can''t utilize everybody for my stuff and thus, I n to create servants of my own." The three nodded their heads even though they knew the statement was slightly false. His Highness could utilize everybody if he wanted to, Her Majesty and Madam would easily allow it if His Highness went to ask them nicely. But they could understand that he didn''t want to trouble them by making everybody work for his own goals. Him creating a new batch of servants was something they had expected long before. "Your Highness, do you have any idea on whom to recruit?" Luna asked from the side. Lith turned to her and said while slithering his hand towards her inner thighs, "Yes. I have a few ces in mind. I was bored this one time before I went to sleep and fooled around the Royal Archives. I found a few interesting organizations, let''s see if it''s any good." While the Royal Library was out in public in Evernight city, the Royal Archives were hidden deep below the Royal Castle, in apletely different dimension. This ce contained many secrets which even some of the most prominent Supremes didn''t know about. Lith didn''t get total ess to it when he first entered as his mother had arrived right at that time. She taught him that day that sometimes ignorance was a bliss and he shouldn''t absorb useless information. Sometimes there were some things that just getting to know about them would prove to be lethal. His mother gave him an example of the Hanging Red Rope sect which ended up discovering an ancient mural that contained some strange otherworldly letters. The sect was a first-rate sect and did its best to understand thenguage of the mural. When they finally deciphered it, they felt a warm surge of energy flow within them that eventually made them strong. The sect became so strong that it ended up joining the only five Elite sects of the world! However, their rule was short-lived as their strength came with a curse. The curse was either to perform a forbidden ritual or forever live with vitality sucking maggots gnawing all over their body, until their death, which would be very very slow. Just imagining the curse came true made their whole being tremble. The sect''s higher ups tried to search for a way to break the curse, but it was to no avail. Time was running out and they eventually decided to perform the ritual in secrecy. What ended up happening was that they summoned an ancient entity through the ritual who ended up sucking their vitality anyway. All the disciples as well as the people who knew about the mural were turned into a lifeless corpse and where the entity went was something nobody knew of. The Hanging Red Rope sect became a talk of their time for quite a while and many evenmented on how these guys jinxed themselves by naming their sect in such a manner. It was as if they were destined to die. In any case, this story sent a chill down Lith''s spine and made him understand the importance of sometimes just shutting the fuck up and not messing around. He took his mother''s words seriously and with that, she was happy that she taught him a good lesson and let him explore a small portion of the archives that she felt may be useful to him. Lith spent a whole week studying the archives he felt were interesting and was escorted out by his mother. She was with him the entire time, to keep an eye lest he ran to some forbidden area. In the archives Lith learnt a lot about the vampire cities. They weren''t made out of thin air and were strategically located in the ces they were. First and foremost, cities were made upon the ces which had great economical value. ces containing rare minerals or even S and above ranked dungeons. The city Lith was heading to was one such ce with a great abundance of dungeons. It also contained the main vampire branch of the World Adventurer''s Association. The association had one main branch in all continents with their headquarters situated in the Neutral Continent. Lith was heading there not for the World Adventurer''s Association, but to a hidden dungeon which shut off once a SS ranked adventurer called Timeless went there. Timeless was said to be really mysterious and nobody had seen this person, not even the highest officials of the association. Though, the person was said to have taken on difficult missions rted to Time and brought great value to the association. So they never questioned this person and just let the identity be hidden. The world just knew this much but the archives contained more. Each manuscript in the archives contained what the world knew and what it didn''t. It was organized in such a way for better understanding. What the archives contained more about Timeless was that this person brought a strong Devil from the past that helped wreak havoc in a select few ces. It didn''t catch the attention of anybody since the two were good at hiding themselves. It was only when they both arrived in Langerhan city and triggered a few Fate rted artifacts in the Royal Castle did theye to light. The Royal Servants didn''t disturb them and just recorded the things they did. Whatever they did didn''t affect the Royal Family and thus they pretty much didn''t care about it. Lith found these guys interesting and wanted to see what they were up to in the hidden dungeon. News of theming out was not recorded in the archives, which just meant they didn''te out. It was surprising since it had been a hundred thousand years since their entry. "Your Highness, such a long time has passed. Why head to that ce? We can instead go to Red Leaver city and have a better chance at finding maids than here."Luna said after Lith''s exnation was over. Lith, who was caressing Luna''s trimmed bush hair, answered, "did you forget the name of the person, Luna?" Luna shook her head. "I remember the name." Lith smiled. Lightly pping Luna''s pussy, he said, "Exactly! The name says Timeless. I have a hunch that this person may not have died. If my guess is correct, I''ll have a Time expert and if it isn''t, it''s not a problem. I have a lot of free time anyway." Luna nodded in understanding and then thought if she should ask more such questions. It was definitely not because she wanted to get another p down there. "Your Highness, how exactly do you n to subdue such an old being to be your servant?" Freya at the front finally spoke. Lith took his hand away from Luna''s pussy and spanked Freya''s butt, making her moan and leak juices. "If I can handle some hot milfs like my two aunts, don''t you think I can handle a SS rank adventurer?" "Well¡­" Freya was at a loss for words as the unholy sword that was piercing her insides didn''t let her focus properly. Qingyue at the side, having her C cup breasts fondled by her Prince said, "Your Highness you must understand. Both are different situ¡ª nghnn ¡ªations." Lith pinched her nipple a bit hard while she spoke and made her moan. He chuckled and pulling her cheek, said, "I am aware of it, my drooling maid. I don''t do things randomly." Lies, thoughtQingyue. She was not drooling! Okay, no, maybe a little, but still! His Highness did definitely do things randomly! Like who randomly fucks their maid in the ass during a serious convo and also ys with the other ones? Qingyue wanted to say this but decided to keep her right to remain silent as His Highness might end up doing something more shameful. Not that she hated it, but she was a little shy¡­ Since nobody was asking more questions, Lith focused on bringing Freya to a big orgasm. She''s had quite a few smaller ones, but it was about time she felt the biggest one of her life. Lith turned her around in a reverse cowgirl position without taking his shaft out andid down. The driver''s seat was wide and long enough to have a threesome easily. "My maids, Freya deserves a big orgasm. Get to work." Lith instructed as he intensely started pounding Freya''s inexperienced butthole. "Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­. AHHHHH!" Freya moaned loudly astwo more people joined the party. Qingyue and Luna sucked on her nipples while stimting her clit. They didn''t slide a finger inside as she was a virgin and they may end up breaking her hymen. Love juices sshed out of her breathing little fuckhole as she reached a new high of pleasure. It just took a few more minutes and Freya''s body intensely shook. "OHHHHH!" Freya arched her back and moaned loudly as her eyes rolled back and she passed out. This was the biggest orgasm of her life! She never expected a pounding in the ass could do such a thing! As Freya breathed heavily and was knocked out, Lith chuckled and kissed her forehead. This poor girl didn''t need much attention and was satisfied with just a simple pounding. Lith had ns to nibble on her pointy ears but decided to not do it. It was a really sensitive spot for elves and the virgin Freya was not yet ready for it. Gently putting Freya to the side, the Vampire Prince attacked the poor human maiden at the side with his unholy sword and tortured her with pleasure throughout the journey, making a certain buttplugged vampire maiden at the side to feel jealous. Chapter 749 Lith Has A Reputation To Save

Chapter 749 Lith Has A Reputation To Save

Langerhan city, Nightingale. The carriage stopped in a lonely valley situated between two towering mountain peaks. There was nothing special about this ce and travellers would usually just neglect it. Had the archives not stated the exact location of the hidden dungeon, even Lith would''ve skipped it. Along with his three maids, he searched for a small rock with a hexagram inscribed on it. It took quite some time, but it was eventually found out. It was Luna who got it. "Good job, Luna." Lith said with a smile. "Here, you can wear your panties back now." Luna took the panties and pouted. To others this may seem like a relief, but to her it was no less than a punishment. She wanted to be avable at all times to her Prince! Lith chuckled knowing exactly what was going on in her head. He didn''t respond to it though. Lith took the rock and threw it randomly on the mountain in front of him. As the rock''s hitting sound was heard, the mountain trembled and it felt as if there was an earthquake. The mountain then split into two and a mighty gate manifested. The gate opened up in a few seconds and there was nothing but a bright light that came out of it. "Let''s go." Lith said to his maids and they ventured inside. Everything was bright at first but then they found themselves in a dark forest with oddly shaped trees. [Ding!] [Hidden Dungeon found!] [Establishing connection with the dungeon¡­] [Sess!] [Quest #1: The Fruit of Neurblov and the Yellow Phantom.] [Info: The Fruit of Nuerblov grows on an ancient tree nted by the Yellow Phantom''s ancestor to heal themselves from a hereditary gue. But due to a curse ced on them right before the ripening of fruit, the entire lineage was unable to harvest it. Generations after generations suffered and only one heir remains.] [Objective: Find the heir, find the fruit. Feed the fruit to the heir and pass the quest.] [Reward: Loyalty of the Yellow Phantom.] [Penalty: Curse of the Yellow Phantom after its death.] [Time limit: until the death of thest remaining Yellow Phantom ¡ª 15 days.] "¡­" Lith was utterly speechless as he saw the system screen appear right in front of him showing a lot of details. Right after stepping into the dungeon, his system somehow established a connection with the dungeon and now here he was, having a quest out of nowhere. "This dungeon wasn''t cleared?" Lith couldn''t help but ask his maids. The three shook their heads as they had no idea about this ce. "Welp, seems like we''ll need to finish a quest then." Lith said and went deeper into the forest with his girls. * Nightingale. News of a dungeon suddenly appearing alerted the adventurer''s and made them all leave everything they were doing and flock to this ce. The World Adventurer''s Association got the news too and after some research via their special artifacts, they handed out the news that this ce was dangerous. It was a SS+ ranked dungeon and people should be careful. The adventurer''s listened to themands and formed appropriate teams and went in. By the end of the first day, elite groups from around the world had entered the dungeon. The World Adventure''s Association helped teleport the affiliated adventurer''s to this ce as quickly as possible and by the end of the day, approximately a thousand people had entered the dungeon. Back in the Royal Castle, Lilith was slightly annoyed as she felt Lith enter the dungeon. Such a big banquet wasing up in two days and he had left the castle to conquer some dungeon. Lilith could only think about whether she was spoiling him too much and after a few seconds of thinking, she came to the conclusion that she wasn''t spoiling him enough and needed to spoil him some more. She was still annoyed though. But being a good mother, she looked after him. With the snap of her finger, the time ratios changed and in just a few minutes, Lith should be out of it. Lilith was looking forward with a smile to what her baby would bring from within the dungeon. * The Hidden Dungeon. Completely unaware that his mother had flipped the time ratios, Lith was hurrying to find the damn fruit and phantom. He had his banquet two dayster and if he waste, he was sure he was in for a good round of spanking from his mother! That''s right. Even though he was a grown up now and had hardly ever gotten spanked because his mother loved him to no ends, there were some times when he had messed up and gotten punished. The spanks were no joke. They really hurt and Lith didn''t want to have a repeat of it. He was now a proud young master! It was him who handed out the spanks and not the other way round! But damn his situation! If he was a young master, his mother was the mother of the young master. A super op character who feared none! He had to get out of this dungeon within two days or it would really be troublesome. He had a reputation to save and also his butt cheeks! "Did you find anything, Freya?" Lith asked telepathically while swimming at the bottom of a river. He had shared talismans with his maids and they could nowmunicate telepathically. "No, Your Highness. But I did find a few suspicious people." "What?" "Your Highness, Qingyue here. The suspicious people Freya may be talking about aren''t suspicious. They''re adventurers. They must''ve entered the dungeon after us." "Put a marker on them and keep the search for the fruit going. We can''t afford to waste time." "Understood!" Freya and Qingyue said at the same time. Lith, who was swimming to the bottom of the river, found a tree bearing some fruits. Wondering if it was the so-called Nuerblov fruit, Lith went to examine it. PZZZTTTT! The tree''s branches came to life like tentacles and as Lith was close, got hold of him. The first branch wrapped around Lith''s ankle and pulling him closer, more tentacles wrapped themselves all around his body. ''SON OF A BITCH! I AM NOT INTO TENTACLE PLAY!'' Lith cursed internally as he tried to cast spells and get out. To his dismay, spells didn''t work as the branches had sealed his ability to feel elemental energies. ''FUCK!'' Lith cursed. ''I''ll be molested by a damn tree!'' Lith struggled to free himself from the tentacles of the trees and having no choice, he bit hard on the branch wrapped around his hand and tore it off. The tree trembled and whipped a branch to hit Lith''s back. ''Bastard!'' Lith cursed. Although his pain tolerance was high, being whipped like a peasant didn''t suit a noble Prince like him! It wasn''t physical damage but emotional one now! Since the bite worked, Lith extended his fangs out and tore off some more branches from his hand and freeing it, immediately took out a dagger attached to his ankle. Fwip! Fwip! Lith cut the branches as fast as he could and swam out of the grasp of the tree. Getting the ability to feel elemental energies again, Lith wasted no time and used the Destruction element to cast an AOE spell. Orbs of Destruction energy rained down on the three and obliterated it to nothingness, leaving a crater at the ce it was. There in the middle of the crater, there was a metal chest. Lith carefully approached the metal chest and finding no problems, took it outside water. Being drenched from head to toe with water and having his clothes torn off in various ces, Lith cursed the tentacle tree. If he found it in the outside world again, he would burn his whole bloodline down! But looking back at how the branches so easily wrapped around his body, he must say¡ª "What the fuck am I thinking!?" Lith became conscious of his thoughts and cursed himself. Shaking his head, Lith focused on the metal chest. Just as he was about to open it¡­ "Oi beggar, get away from the chest!" Chapter 750 Maid Acquired! Chapter 750 Maid Acquired! "Oi beggar, get away from the chest!" Lith clicked his tongue and turned around to see who had the audacity to call him a beggar. His mother had worked so hard to make themselves Royals and someone had the nerve to disrespect that! Looking in front of him, he saw three fools in shiny armour pointing their swords at him. "C''mon, get away from the chest." A boy said while threatening to thrust his sword into Lith''s neck. Lith was seriously getting really annoyed by this. He didn''t want to hear a single word from these guys and immediately held the sword in front of him. Twisting it, Lith broke the sword and before the three idiots realized something was wrong, he went behind them and kicked their asses to make themy t on the ground. "Ahhhhh!" The three were shocked and shouted. Before they could turn around and retaliate, Lith took out three arrows from his space ring and¡­ "AHHHHHHHH!" The three let out an ear piercing howl as they felt something sharp prate their behind. Lith took out a few more arrows and made the three stay pinned to the ground, screaming and jerking like a fish taken out of water. No matter how much they yelled, the arrows were noting out unless someone of a Half King and above rank came to their rescue. Lith had imbued a proper amount of Life and Lightning spell in the arrows. The Life spell healed whatever damage the Lightning caused to the three''s asses. Ignoring them, Lith carefully opened the metal chest. What greeted him were not traps or a surprise attack, but a naked sleeping petite girl. [Ding!] [Host found the Yellow Phantom!] "What the¡ª" Lith was surprised. Nobody told him the Yellow Phantom would be a loli! Just a glimpse at the naked loli''s body made Lith feel like wanting to jail himself. It felt really illegal and Lith was a married man. Looking at naked young girls didn''t suit him. Closing the chest, Lith called Luna who was nearby and once she arrived, she could only giggle and say: "Is His Highness not into young girls?" She pretty much knew the answer, judging from the harem her Prince had. Lith clicked his tongue and spanked Luna''s butt. "Stop asking useless questions, and get her out." Luna giggled again knowing she sessfully teased His Highness. She got to work and taking the young girl out of the chest, dressed her up. Now that Lith had a proper look at her, he sighed a bit in relief. This wasn''t a loli, she looked like one but she wasn''t. She was just a short petite girl with blonde hair and an unhealthyplexion. Her skin had cracks and she seemed to be dying. "Did somebody get the fruit?" Lith asked Luna as well as telepathically. Luna shook her head but then Lith heard in his head: "Yes, Your Highness. I found it." It was Freya''s voice. "Are you sure?" Lith asked. "Yes, Your Highness. I saw a few letters appear in front of my eyes when I found the fruit." "What?" Lith was surprised. "I''ll exin when I meet His Highness." Freya said. Lith waited for her to arrive and once she did, Lith questioned her about what she said. Apparently, the people in the dungeon could now have system screens letting them know of quests, its infos, and other stuff. Lith asked the system within him and it replied that dungeons were of many types. It could be someone''s inheritance, it could be a barrier between two worlds or it could be a safety mechanism to protect a world from invasion. Just like how a world transformed into a system after its death, it had the ability to do it while it''s in existence as well to protect itself. If it was someone''s inheritance, it usually wouldn''t have anything rted to the system. But if it was the world''s doing, then a system would be present. Just like how a world transformed into a system after its death, it had the ability to do it while it''s in existence as well to protect itself. It was for this reason that the system within Lith was easily able to synchronize and connect with the system of this dungeon. If Lith didn''t have a system already, he would get some messy messages from the system this dungeon would provide. Keeping this aside for now, Lith focused on the so-called Yellow Phantom. On hismand, Freya fed her the fruit and with the system''s notification, it was confirmed that the quest waspleted. The cracks on the little girl''s body healed up quickly and she was recovering rapidly. It took just a few minutes for a healthyplexion to return to her body. Her skin became as smooth as a newborn''s and her slender limbs didn''t appear malnourished anymore. Her cute face showed signs of her waking up and a few more minutester, her eyelids fluttered and she woke up, gazing at everyone with her golden eyes. Getting out of Luna''s embrace, she looked at Lith and the maids and asked in a soft voice, "did you save me?" "That''s right." Lith answered. The Yellow Phantom bowed hearing that and said, "I am forever indebted to the kindness you''ve bestowed upon this lowly one''s self." "¡­" Lith didn''t think this girl would say such words. "Get up and tell me, how did you end up in such a spot?" The girl sighed and with a mncholic tone, said, "it''s a long story." "Okay then, don''t say it." Lith answered, making the maids and the girl look at him with visible astonishment. "What?" Lith asked. "Didn''t you say it''s a long story? I don''t have enough time right now, I need to hurry up and get out of here. Tell me your story when we''re out." The maids giggled hearing that while the girl was still stupefied. Lith looked at her and asked, "tell me, what''s your age and what do you n to do from here on?" The girl shook her head and said, "I do not know how old I am or for how long I was trapped. As to what I''ll do from here on¡­ well¡­ I have nowhere to go." A sad look appeared on the girl''s face as she realized she was the only surviving member of her bloodline. Her sad expression made Lith sigh and pat her head. She was a cute girl and a sad expression didn''t suit her face. "I have an offer for you." Lith said finally. Since this girl was trapped here for a long time, she wasn''t a loli. "You cane with me and you''ll have a ce to call your home. But the catch is, you''ll have to be my maid and will forever be bound to me. Do you ept such a fate?" Lith wasn''t someone cruel and would never force someone to join him. Loyalty would never be earned via force and one had to be patient. The girl frowned and fell into deep thoughts. She looked at Lith, who looked no less than a beggar with his torn clothes. If it wasn''t for his handsome face and body, she would''ve thought that he indeed was a beggar. The girl then looked at the maids. Their faces were radiating with happiness and their auras stated everything the girl had to know. She was an old being and could assess a few things. Sighing and knowing she didn''t have any other choice, the girl said, "I ept." "Are you sure?" Lith didn''t immediately let her ept it. "There''s still a chance for you to live the life you wish to live. If you be my maid, you''ll be punished if you do wrong things." The girl nodded her head. "I still ept it. Even if I am on my own, I do not know how much time has passed. I neither have a home nor ¡ª" Lith hugged the girl half his height and didn''t let her speak depressing words. He patted her head and said, "I get it and I ept you as my maid as well. From now on, your home is wherever your master, that is, me, lives." For the first time in eons did the girl feel some warmth. She hugged Lith back and held back the tears from the sadness that swelled within her. Lith stayed with her in this position for a few minutes and once her felt her emotions had calmed down, he let go and turned to Luna. "Get her dressed in a maid uniform, Luna. It''ll be your job to train her properly." Lith instructed. Luna nodded and immediately got to work. The young girl was dressed in a maid outfit and she looked quite cute. Mission sess! Maid acquired! "Alright, let''s get going. We have a dungeon to clear." Lith said and handed out his loli maid the first spank of her life along with Luna. "Ow!" The loli eximed and looked at Lith hatefully. Didn''t this guy say he''ll only punish if she did something wrong? The other maids chuckled at the poor girl''s reaction and shook their heads. This was just the start and lot more was about toe... Chapter 751 Scamming Some Adventurers Chapter 751 Scamming Some Adventurers Inside the hidden dungeon, the adventurers were running around like headless chickens. It was not because they were clueless, but because¡­ "FUCK! WHO''S ATTACKING!?" SNAP! "OWWWWW!" A burly adventurer holding a long sword yelled as something hit his butt. The same situation was with everybody on this level of the dungeon and they had little to no idea how to deal with it. Lith and his maids had climbed up many floors of the dungeons and were currently standing in a hidden passage, looking at all these guys getting beaten up by a swarm of spectres. The spectres were tricky to handle as they were like ghosts. They didn''t have a body and touching them with normal weapons was a near impossible task. Add to that, they were also appearing in and out of existence, giving a hard time for everybody to grasp this situation. Lith was surprised to see so many adventurers here, but it all made sense since the dungeon was in Langerhan city, the dungeon capital of the Vampire Continent. Looking at so many adventurers, Lith couldn''t help but think, ''the association sure is fast.'' The World Adventurer''s Association and the World Merchant Association were government owned organizations formed in the Neutral Contient by the main races. They had connections everywhere in the world and it wasn''t difficult for an adventurer to quickly go from point A to point B in minutes. There were categories within the organization and different sets of quickly go from point A to point B in minutes. There were categories within the organization and different sets of yers enjoyed different privileges. Their ranking within the organization was shown by their badges. The badge had the insignia of the association on the back and the name of the yer etched with a special mark on the front. As Lith could see, the guys running around here had the Emerald or Ruby badges, meaning that they were indeed some important adventurers and had ess to a variety of resources. The levels in the association were Nickel, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, Emerald, Ruby, Sapphire, and Amethyst. ''Good, good, good. Some high ranking pawns to cause some nice chaos,'' thought the Vampire Prince, for whom these high ranking beings were nothing more than ants. A n formted in Lith''s mind as he watched them and turning to Luna, said, "change into an adventurer''s outfit, Luna. Also wear a mask to appear mysterious, but ensure that half your face is visible." Luna nodded and in a second, changed into the outfit Lith asked her for. Lith then pointed at the battlefield and said, "kill those sceptres in a shy manner. Make sure that those guys see you for an instant and get amazed." "As His Highnessmands." Luna said and excused herself. "Qingyue, do the same thing as her. I''ll instruct you further when the sceptres are killed." Qingyue excused herself as well and left. The people on the battlefield were having a really tough time. Even though they were immortals and at such a high position in the association, they were getting humiliated by some mere dungeon monsters. They were not able tond a single hit on the wandering sceptres and were starting to panic. Is this how they would die? They all thought. But soon¡­ An adventurer was about to attacked again, but the attack from the sceptre was blocked right in front of his very eyes. There he saw it! A woman! No! A prettydy with red eyes! She appeared right in front of him and hacked the sceptre to death! The man was shocked and dumbfounded with the events. He tried to see thedy again but she was gone, as if she never existed in the first ce. However, he soon heard a few metal nging sounds and the aghast whispers of the sceptres who died one by one. The sceptres fell on the floor after their deaths and once all were killed, the man saw thedy again. ''So pretty¡­'' he thought to himself as he got mesmerized watching ady in ck mage outfit. "The association tricked us¡­" A melodic voice woke everybody up from their stupor. It wasn''t of thedy in ck mage outfit, but of anotherdy in blue mage outfit standing a bit away from her, looking at the killed sceptres. "They did." Another melodic voice resounded in everyone''s ears, and this time it was that of thedy in ck outfit. "I didn''t think they would trick amethyst badges like us. It''s really a shame¡­" ''What!?'' Everyone felt their ears ringing and rubbed them to understand if they were just imagining things or if it was real. As if understanding the doubts of those watching, thedy in ck said with a serious gaze, "what''s the point of being an amethyst badge anymore? We were served nothing but a te full of deception." "Right¡­ who would''ve thought those guys were just disposing us one by one for their greater good." The two''s profound conversation seemed like something these Emerald and Ruby badges weren''t worthy of hearing. It felt as if they were eavesdropping and doing something highly illegal. Still, everyone perked their ears up and shut up. They didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that it might interrupt these two experts from continuing further. Qingyue, the one in blue outfit, got up and turned to Luna, the one in ck outfit. "My guess was correct. They are monopolizing everything and clearing dungeons on their own, not giving a chance to anyone else," said Qingyue. "Yes, it should be obvious by now. I saw a few dungeon rewards in the ck market. They''re a hundred percent using us for their own benefits," added Luna. The people gasped softly hearing that. They could roughly make out that the association had probably cheated these two experts. Luna and Qingyue talked some more on this to provide more assurance to the ones watching while also sowing seeds of doubt. In just a few minutes of talking, the first seed germinated when one of the guys said: "Uhh¡­ excuse me¡­" Luna and Qingyue turned to look at him, but didn''t respond. The guy gulped his nervous saliva and said, "you''re talking about the World Adventurer''s Association, right?" "What else do you think we would be talking about?" Qingyue red at the guy. "Those bastards¡­ they fooled us!" "Umm¡­ can you please borate, senior?" The guy said nervously. "This junior is having trouble understanding." "Junior?" Qingyue asked in doubt. Luna replied, "look at their badges, they''re Emerald and Ruby ones." "Oh." Qingyue said with some surprise. "So you all are from the association too." "That''s right, senior." The guy said with an enthusiastic tone. Qingyue clicked her tongue and looked at Luna. "Look, big sis. Those bastards stooped so low to even have us attack on our juniors." "What¡­" everyone was shocked once again. Luna nodded and then began having a conversation with Qingyue again, in a manner in which everyone could understand the picture. Apparently, the association had sent Luna and Qingyue, two amethyst badges to clear the dungeon. But upon arrival, they were then instructed to kill the ones flocking to the dungeon instead. These two obviously found something fishy in this and investigated it. They had found things suspicious for a long time, but it was this time that their patience broke and they did a deep investigation. Upon inspection, they found that the dungeon had already been cleared. Not only that, it also seemed to have purposefully hidden from the eyes of everybody. When they looked into things further, they found out that someone had identally triggered some mechanism, causing the dungeon to appear again. This alerted the association and they sent people immediately so as to not appear suspicious. The association had sent the ones it deemed useless from their side and they wanted them to be gone for good along with dungeon plundering they did secretly. "We were so loyal to the association and this is how our loyalty is treated?" Qingyue said with an angry look. The ones hearing the conversation were really shocked out of their wits. Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined that such a fiasco would appear. Not to mention, the organization in which they were working so hard¡­ it wanted them dead! One of the girls among the crowd couldn''t help but ask, "s-senior, will you kill u-u-us?" Luna looked at her and sighed. "Why will I do that? What benefit does it bring me?" The people sighed in relief. Qingyue then looked at the guys and said, "no, we shouldn''t spare them. What if they go snitch on us and get us killed?" Gasp! Everybody sucked in a cold breath of air as they got used baselessly. Why would they dare!? They couldn''t help but scream internally! Luna thought about it and said, "you''re right. We should kill them and pretend nothing happened." "NOOOO!" Someone couldn''t take it anymore and shouted. "Senior, don''t do that!" A person fell onto Luna and Qingyue''s feet, pleading for his life. These guys had no doubts whatsoever about these twodies in mage outfits being not from the association. It was because¡­ there were just too many people in the association. Although chances of finding a Sapphire or Amethyst badge was low, it wasn''t impossible. Plus, these guys were just another level or two away from that level and this was a SS rank dungeon. It wasn''t out of ce for these guys to appear and chat like this. They also had great strength, visible from the killed spectres on the ground. This confirmed it even further. Looking at the pleading guy, Qingyue said, "look, junior. We have nothing against you, but the association woulde after us if we didn''t follow their orders." "NOOOOO! PLEASE SPARE ME!" The guy shouted. He knew he would be fucked if these two didn''t show any mercy. Some of the adventurers already started sneaking away, but Luna caught them and threw them on the ground beside the pleading guy. They all shouted for mercy as well and the rest of them froze to their spots. Luna and Qingyue watched these people plead for their lives for a while and then sighed. "Stop it. I won''t kill you." The guys started feeling relieved hearing that. "But¡­" Everybody tensed up immediately with this one word! Of course there was a but! Nothing went smoothly in this ursed world! They all looked at Luna and the pleading guys on the ground and asked, "but?" Luna looked at them and continued, "but, there are a few conditions." . . . ..... A/N: The month ising to an end and I thank everybody for the support! I hope this stays next month as well andter in the day, I''ll post a bonus chapter for you guys for GTpletion :) Oh yes, I also seemed to have noticed that you guys forget the goals, so I''m just gonna add it by the end of the chapter. Hope it isn''t an inconvenience. If it is, so let me know. Have a good day! PS- Be sure to check out character illustrations on discord. There''s some nice nsfw ones too :'') Chapter 752 The Yellow Phantom’s Assessment Of Lith Chapter 752 The Yellow Phantom¡¯s Assessment Of Lith One by one Luna stated the conditions that truly baffled the adventurers. The first condition was to forfeit all loyalty to the association. The adventurers gasped in shock. The second condition was to be loyal to Luna and Qingyue, which was something they had expected to happen. The third would be to join the Jingmei Guild secretly, which was also eptable. However, thest condition made them all gasp in horror. It was¡­ Fight the association. Thest condition made them all think if these two experts were right in their heads or not. How in the world could anybody go against an organization formed by the main races itself? It was literal suicide! Looking at them like they were ants, Qingyue sneered and said, "we should just kill them as per the association''s orders." The adventurers trembled in fear hearing that. That''s right¡­ they were nothing but disposable trash in the eyes of the association¡­ The association wanted them dead and if they somehow survived today, they would have their doubts and send other adventurers to sneakily kill them. This just meant, no matter what they did, their doom was confirmed. Emerald and Ruby badges weren''t stupid and it didn''t take them long to figure things out in their own interests. One of thepleading guys on the ground hastily said, "seniors¡­ please¡­ I am willing¡­ don''t kill me¡­" The others sighed and one by one, kneeled down and started reciting their loyalty to their seniors. However, one person in the crowd, he underestimated the amethyst badges and charged at them, thinking he could fight them. What followed was a really inhumane murder right in front of the very eyes of everyone present. The adventurer was screaming in horror till his veryst breath and sent a shiver down the spines of everyone involved. This steeled the people''s resolve to not go against the amethyst badges. Once everyone had sworn their loyalties, Luna made the people sign contracts made by a strong Witch Queen. The contracts stated to swear their full loyalty to the Jingmei Guild or they would have their souls tortured and killed, never allowed to reincarnate again. The people shivered in response, but being weak, they had to sumb to the wishes of the strong. Once the contracts were signed, Luna gave them the token of the Jingmei Guild and disappeared. As the job was done, they returned to where Lith was, who chuckled evilly and patted the two''s heads. "Good job, my maids." Lith said and gave them a peck on their lips as a reward. The maids smiled in response and were happy to be of service. They would''ve been fine without a reward too, but nobody hated being spoiled, did they? The loli watching the whole fiasco wondered, ''are these women okay in their heads? Who gets happy from some mere pats? And who even likes a kiss as a reward!?'' She couldn''t understand the mentality of these maids and also this silver-haired handsome pervert. Yes, he was indeed handsome, not just a little, but the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. However, he was a bit too pervy! The young girl''s assessment of Lith was that he liked to spank butts and take cheap advantage of his maids. Oh yes, he also seemed to have a maid fetish. One shouldn''t say such bad things about their savior, but the girl just couldn''t help herself. The only sane person she found out was Freya, who was standing still with a neutral expression on her face. She seemed like a mysterious expert to the young girl and Freya''s impression in the girl''s eyes was great. Lith wrapped things up on this floor and ascended to the higher ones. There was nothing of note here and everything seemed to be plundered already. This wasn''t done by the adventurers, but Lith believed it was the work of Timeless. Venturing higher, Lith stood in front of a mighty metallic gate with his maids. Looking at the gate and the aura that seeped out, the Yellow Phantom trembled. It was really creepy! Strong too! She was getting the chills from it, but looking at her master whom she had sworn loyalty to, she became stupefied. ''What? Why''s there not even an ounce of expression on this guy''s face? No, not just him, but they too!?'' Not a single person except her seemed affected by this creepy aura. Lith made a disgusted face and said, "the stench is too much. Should I skip it?" Luna at the side replied, "No, Your Highness. This is the boss room. We need to clear it and only then can we go out." "What?" Lith turned to Luna and asked with visible surprise. "We can''t go out before defeating the boss?" Luna shook her head. "There''s no exit. It''s one of those dungeon types where you need to defeat the boss to have an exit." Lith rubbed his temples. "So troublesome. We might gette for the banquet and¡­" Lith didn''t dare to think what his mother would do to him if he did this stupid thing. He rubbed his butt unconsciously and thought, ''I am a winner, I''ll not lose. Not even my butt cheeks to my mother''s evil hands!'' Lith loved to take the spank virginities of maidens and he had sworn to not let it happen the other way round. Taking a deep breath and preparing himself, Lith took a step ahead and kicked the door. CREAK! The door opened up, shocking the Yellow Phantom who had thought her master was stupid to kick it. She wondered what sorcery this was that such a strong gate was opened up in one kick! Things were simple. As long as one''s aura overpowered the one on the gate, they could open it. This was the bare minimum to defeat the boss in the room. As the door opened up and Lith entered inside, he felt a bad foreboding. "AHHHH!" As for the Yellow Phantom, the poor girl shrieked in shock as she saw a mighty demonic figure at the end of the hall, sitting on a throne and smiling creepily. This wasn''t a living person, but a statue. A thousand feet tall statue of a demon with red eyes that rested on a throne. Just with a nce, Lith knew this dude wasn''t the boss in the room. The boss was somewhere else. Lith turned to the young girl and said, "little loli, as my maid, shrieking like that doesn''t suit you." "M-m-master¡­" the loli wanted to argue that this figure was too dangerous, but the words Lith said next froze her on the spot. "This isn''t even the boss." The girl turned into a stone statue hearing that. Eh? Not the boss? Then what the fuck was this? The Yellow Phantom started contemting her life and thought whether it was a big joke or something. She couldn''t even distinguish a single thing despite being from a really strong ancient bloodline. Was all such problems urring because she had been dormant for too long? Or was it because she hadn''t recovered yet? Or was it because the curse wasn''t gone? The Yellow Phantom had no idea about anything by this point. "Qingyue, shatter that statue." Lith instructed. There was no shame in ordering his maid to do that. Lith knew he wasn''t strong enough to defeat that thing. It was probably in the Half Emperor Rank realm from the way its aura was. Qingyue nodded and glided forwards. As she crossed a certain imaginary line in the room, the statue got up and dashed at her. A loud explosion resounded in the room as the two shed. Smoke blocked everyone''s vision and debris flew everywhere as the explosion urred. Lith and others were fine since Luna put up a protective barrier. As the smoke cleared, Qingyue stood atop a pile of debris, it being nothing else but what remained of the demonic statue. The Yellow Phantom''s jaws remained open in astonishment, causing her to get a spank on their little butt by her master. "Ow!" "Stop zoning out, we need to move." Lith said and walked ahead. Hateful master! The Yellow Phantom cursed and followed Lith. Where the statue was, behind was a passage to a hidden room. Entering inside, the first thing everybody felt was a great chill down their spine, followed by some demonic hands grabbing their throats. It was imaginary and they just had a feeling of this. ''The boss room¡­'' Lith thought. No wonder dungeon bosses seemed so formidable. There was a ck mist covering everybody and as they ventured deeper, an ominous pressure made their stomachs churn. Of course, there was no effect of this on Qingyue or Luna and Freya too felt it just to some extent. These three were really strong. It was just Lith and the Yellow Phantom who were having some troubles. As they went deeper into the room, they saw a fire pit in the middle of a massive inscriptionden ground. It seemed a ritual of some sort and around the fire pit, there were twodies sitting, their faces not clearly visible. As the Yellow Phantom saw the inscription a frown crept up on her doll-like face and she said, "don''t touch the spell." ..... A/N: 33/150 Golden Tickets. Chapter 753 The Final Boss Is A Ritual [R-18] Chapter 753 The Final Boss Is A Ritual [R-18] Lith and the others stopped in their tracks. They looked at the young girl, wondering what made her say that. Having all the gazes on her, the girl felt slightly embarrassed, but cleared her throat and said, "that''s a Time rted ritual. If you step in, you''ll be pulled into some distant timeline." This information was really shocking and the girl knew everybody would be shocked to hear it and praise her for her knowledge. But a few seconds passed and nobody said anything, just looked at her with an unamused look. ''What? What''s with the reaction?'' She couldn''t help but think. Pah! "Ow!" The girl rubbed her butt and eximed, turning to Lith and ring at him hatefully. "For a second we thought you were trying to warn us of something," Lith said with a chuckle. "But it''s just a measly ritual." ''Measly? Measly!? MEASLY!?'' The girl screamed internally. This goddamn ritual was even more ancient than her ancestors! The girl''s chaotic emotions didn''t go unnoticed by Lith or the maids. It was fun teasing her like this. She might think this was something exceptional, but it wasn''t. At least to the Royals. They all knew what it was in just a single nce and were fully aware when walking inside. "This thing will take us not just in a distant timeline, but in the past. A past belonging to one of the two sitting there." Lith said with a smile, making the girl gasp. How did he know!? She couldn''t help but think. These were ancient secrets, one hidden away from societies, lest they befell in some vile hands and caused the copse of civilization. All these things Lith knew of wasmon knowledge. This ritual was something everybody had to be aware of. It was written in the magazine: Public health and safety, edition #73. Every hundred years, this magazine woulde out with profound knowledge for everyone in the world. It was a big thing everybody looked up to as they contained various diseases, parasites, and harmful practices. It was a thick magazine and was divided into many sections. The main races got one section each, then there was a section for everybody in general, followed by a few sections for some select minor races. Throughout the hundred years, research would be done extensively and then it would be mademon knowledge to the public. One interesting thing he got to know from the magazines was that, demons, when they mixed human blood with angel blood in the ratio 100:1, they would have what Lith liked to call: Demon Cocaine! Literally, it was cocaine for demons. A drug so potent that no amount of rehabilitation worked. The only cure to stop the addicted demons from consuming it was to get them killed and reincarnate. The world was in an uproar when they learnt of this through the magazine and were thankful to get ess to such profound knowledge. Of course, some people tried to make their own demon cocaine and thought a higher dose never hurt nobody. They couldn''t be more wrong. Even a mix of 100:2, which was just slightly more, killed the demons inside out, terrifying them. A lot of demons died due to getting the wrong mixtures and thus, their addiction to cocaine eventually died out. Lith heard from his mother that Lucifer was really amused by this news. She went ahead to ask her grandfather for a drop of blood, but what followed was her getting jailed in the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Emperor singing gospels of Light for 420 days straight while also sprinkling holy water on her. The holy water didn''t do crap, it just felt annoying. It was like someone was throwing dirty water from the gutter on Lucifer. Lucifer was so pissed and hissed angrily at her grandfather all throughout the 420 days. She swore that she would beat this old bag of bones to a pulp someday! Nobody knew his granddaughter better than himself, and thus in thest hundred days of the torture, Alex lessened the gospels and stopped the holy water sprinklers. He started talking to his little girl about the things she was passionate about, even though he had no clue what they were. He was just happy to include himself in the things she liked. As for him torturing her for 420 days, the number 420 was something his granddaughter said was ''cool'', ''vibe'', this one time, so he just went along with it. Anyway, this old dude was pretty good at managing his granddaughter. By the end of her prison time, Lucifer was happy and she spent some more quality time with her grandfather after getting out, even going as far as to give him a new haircut before leaving. Fun stories of a genius grandfather gaslighting his own granddaughter to spend time with him, thought Lith, and chuckled. "Let''s go, we gotta defeat the final boss." Lith said. The Yellow Phantom was confused. "What final boss? Where is it?" Lith pointed at the two girls in deep meditation and chuckled. "Their past trauma is our final boss." "What?" "Completing this ritual is the key to clearing this dungeon. These two guys probably got stuck and the dungeon was never cleared." Lith answered tly. "Oh¡­" the loli thought it made sense and nodded her head. Lith then turned to his maids and smirked. "You girls wanna make a bet?" "What bet, Your Highness?" Luna asked on behalf of the others. "A bet on whether I''ll be sessful in scamming those two beauties into being mine." The maids rolled their eyes. Qingyue at the side chimes in and said, "Your Highness, a more appropriate bet would be whether those two will be our sisters or our madams." The other two maids nodded while Lithughed out loud. Luna then smiled as something clicked her and looking at theughing Lith, said, "I have something else we can bet on." "Hahaha, what is it?" Lith asked, stillughing. This time Luna smirked and said, "Let''s bet if Madam will punish His Highness after going back or not." Lith''sughter froze on the spot, making the maids giggle. An ominous feeling swelled up within Lith and his expression became grave. ''I need to save my chastity! A grown man like me can''t be spanked by his mother, it''ll be too shameful!'' Shoving aside everything, Lith pulled his maids into the ritual. "WAIT! NOOO¡ª" The loli cried out, but it was all for naught as she got sucked into the ritual. She had no idea whatsoever about the things these guys were talking about and was pretending to be non-existent. The more these people dyed from getting into the ritual, the better it was for her and them. This was a fucking dangerous ritual! But this hateful pervert just had to jump in! She swore to the heavens if she got a chance, she would beat this guy up! Which sheep jumps into the wolf''s mouth so willingly!? ¡­.. [Warning: Disturbing content below, discretion is advised. This and half of the next chapter can be skipped.] ..... Ten million years ago. Human Continent. "NOOOOOOOOOO! MY BABBYYYYYYYY!" A red-haired woman wailed as chains surrounded her neck, wrists, and ankles. Her hands were held by two guards and no matter how much she cried out, nobody seemed to listen to her. Mud covered the woman''s body, the dried up tear trails were moistened again by more tears flowing from her eyes. A great amount of blood was leaking down the woman''s thigh and had it not been for the single piece of linen on her body, there would be nothing left to humiliate her. At the woman''s side was a ck-haired man, unconscious and chained like the woman as well. This man''s chains were simple as well. Not heavy and containing a thousand talismans like the woman. There were ten guards and a hundred vigers surrounding them, watching the scene unfold. Not a single person had a look of pity for the couple. Rather, it was disgust visible all over. "Wake him up!" The leader of the guards, holding a newborn in his hands, shouted, making the guard beside the man to quickly p the guy awake. As the man got conscious and had a look, he screamed, "BASTARDS OF A THOUSAND FATHERS! I HAVE TOLD YOU A THOUSAND TIMES, SHE IS NOT COLLUDING WITH NO DEVIL!!" The leader of the guards looked at the man with emotionless eyes and said, "it''s the Imperial Decree. You had your chance to exin yourself and failed the trial." "NOOOOOOO! PLEASE, DON''T DO ANYTHING TO MY BABY! KILL ME! KILL ME! KILL ME! BUT LET THE BABY GOOOOO!" The woman continued to wail, this time so loudly that she was going to pass out. The leader of the guard, still emotionless, said, "you will be executed, the colluder of devil. But fine, if this is your dying wish. I''ll take this newborn to the Imperial Court and see what its fate is." Saying so, the man gestured to his men to kill the two. The men nodded and took the woman inside the rundown shack, what followed were the loud screams and shrieks of horror of both a man and a woman. This voice made the leader close his eyes and think, ''they didn''t leave even a woman who just gave birth¡­ these disgusting bastards¡­'' The shrikes died down eventually and the leader left with his guards for the Imperial Pce with the newborn in his hands. The leader of the guard was just another cultivator. He wasn''t a big shot, merely a small fry following orders of the Imperial Court. Whatever the rest of the guards were doing was not something he had in control. These guards under him were actually the Imperial Princes and his friends in disguise. They tagged along and r*p*d all the used women before killing them. It was horrifying, but there was nothing this small cultivator could stop. It was a cruel world and despite being the tranquility era, things were hardly tranquil. The leader knew this couple was innocent and were just being framed. They were being framed because the woman was a beauty and as per the Imperial code of conduct, the Princes were forbidden from touching any subject. However, this code didn''t apply to criminals and these guys were exploiting that. The leader of the guards could only sigh. He looked at the sleeping newborn in his hands and thought internally, ''I hope at least you get to live a good life¡­'' Chapter 754 Keith [R-18] Chapter 754 Keith [R-18] [Warning: Disturbing content below, discretion is advised. Skip to the other half of the chapter if you can''t handle dark content.] ¡­.. Imperial Court, Human Continent. Just like in the future, the current times were ruled by Emperor Ranks. Each Emperor Rank had a continent to himself and their courts would be called Imperial Courts. The leader of the guard hade to the court to get the newborn pardoned, but to his dismay, the Imperial Highness wasn''t there in the court. He was in a faraway pce and wasn''t to be disturbed, but then the leader got a message that if it''s rted to the pregnant woman''s case, the Imperial Highness would make an exception. Hence, the leader of the guards went to that faraway ce, which was located at the border of their empire. There was a small pce and the Imperial Highness was resting there. The leader went to the pce and surprisingly, nobody stopped him and let him in with the baby. Once inside, he was guided to the chambers of the Imperial Highness. He stood there for a bit and the Imperial Highness came out. He was a tall man with a sturdy build. His aura, majestic. His appearance, really noble, just like how an Emperor should be. As the Emperor saw the guard with the newborn, he understood there was. He took the baby in his hands and said to the guard, "stand guard. I''ll pass judgement on this devil''s child. Whatever you hear inside, it''ll just be the devil''s scream as I exorcise it out." The leader nodded and did as instructed. What followed was another round of horrifying wails that sent shivers down the spine of the man. He didn''t budge from his ce despite the wails as he was ordered to stand guard. Had that not been the case, he would''ve ran away long ago. A few minutester, the door of the chambers opened up and the Emperor appeared out in loose robes. He handed the baby back to the guard and said, "I heard the mother of this child was a beautifuldy. Make sure to raise this child properly ande back ten yearster. You''re dismissed." Before the guy knew, he was teleported out of the pce. He could still feel the chills and looking down at the sleeping newborn, a horrified look appeared on his face. The leader felt his head spin and vomited at the side, all the while holding the baby. He puked for a good few minutes and once he had calmed down slightly, tears dripped down his face. He didn''t say anything and with the baby, left the pce to do the duties given by the Emperor. ¡­.. Two yearster. In a small vige, a toddler was happily crawling around his guardian, who was none other than the ex-leader of the guards himself. His face was as emotionless as it could be, but the toddler''s happy movements brought some warmth to him. He didn''t know babies were this adorable and felt like a father. But remembering what happened two years ago, he shivered and curled up in a corner, unable to face the happy baby. ¡­.. Four yearster. "Grumpy, y with me, grumpy." A cute six-year old girl with red hair tugged on the sleeves of a hardworking farmer. "Not now, Keith." The man answered. "No, no, y with me!" The child argued. The farmer sighed in defeat, put his plough down and squatted down, gesturing to the child that he would y. "Yay!" The girl jumped in joy on the man and off they went. Minutester, when the girl was put down, she happily ran in circles thanking the man, then went about her ways. Looking at her departing back, the man''s eyes moistened up. "Oh, Keith¡­" He remembered the orders of the Emperor and the horror that happened six years ago were still vividly etched into him, stealing any happiness he got while taking care of this little girl. As the man stood in the field with a heavy heart, he thought to himself with some sternness, ''No¡­ this mustn''t go on¡­ Keith should never be taken to the bastard Emperor¡­'' ¡­.. Three yearster. Huff¡­ Huff¡­ "STOP, YOU TRAITOR!" A man ran at full speed from a group of guards while tightly holding onto a basket behind his back, where a child was curled up and crying in fear. "Keith, listen to me Keith¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ everything you need to know is in the ring attached to a thread around your waist. DO NOT lose the ring by any means!" "Grumpy¡­ I am scared grumpy¡­" the child cried out from the basket. "Keith, our life is on the line. You HAVE to survive by any means! There''s a¡­ huff¡­ boat by the river. You''ll board it and go to the other kingdom. ALWAYSy low and never show yourself to anybody!" The man had tears on his face but he still answered. "I cannot¡­ sniff¡­ live without you grumpy¡­ sniff¡­" the girl continued to cry and said. "Keith, I love you, my child. But¡­ for me¡­ for your old man¡­ for you parents¡­ you must live! You must! There''s no other option¡­" "B-b-but¡ª" "Keith, we are almost there! Promise me, Keith! Promise me that you''ll live no matter what!" The man yelled. The child shivered in fear, but mustered up some courage and said weakly, "I¡­ I promise¡­" "Good! Taking revenge is secondary, living is the most important! You must live a good life, Keith. For this old man, you must! Understood?" The girl weeped silently. "I SAID, UNDERSTOOD!?" "Y-Y-Yes!" The girl was startled. Soon, the man and the girl reached the boat on which two guards were waiting. They immediately started taking off the ropes anchoring the boat and extended their hands for the man. The man didn''t care about anything and threw the basket into the boat with as much power as he could. The basket crashed in the boat and the girl cried out in pain. The boat took off and looking at them leave, a sigh of relief washed over the man. He knew nothing of what was his life before that incident almost a decade ago. He just knew of him tasked to take care of Keith and he did that with all his heart. All his memories were around Keith. The loving warm memories of him ying with her. Ah¡­ he still remembered how he got the name grumpy. He seemed like a grandpa and was always in a bad mood, hence the name grumpy. As he remembered the fond memories, a few arrows hit his back and sent him kneeling on the ground. The girl on the boat hade to its side to see her old man onest time, but looking at him getting hit by arrows, she could do nothing but scream and cry. She was being held down by the guards on the boat, loyal subordinates of this leader, and they too were crying as they watched their leader get killed. Before dying, the leader shed a small smile and said, "live¡­ a good life¡­ Keith. A flourishing life¡­" BURST! An arrow shot at the man''s head and made his skull explode, killing him fully this time. The little girl screamed her lungs out as she saw this, but the boat swiftly went to the other side of the river, into the borders of a new kingdom. The guards chasing them clicked their tongues as they couldn''t go to that side and threw rocks at the boat. Nothing happened to the boat and safelynding on new borders, the guards ran away with the little girl into the dense jungle. . . . ¡­.. A/N: This is a bonus chapter for 100/100 Golden Tickets. Next goal: 137/200 Golden Tickets, 709/900 Powerstone. Chapter 755 The Devil’s Condition Chapter 755 The Devil¡¯s Condition A hundred thousand yearster. Demon Continent. In the eerie silence of the night, on a vast expanse of grasnd, a warrior stood in the middle of a mighty spell carved on the ground. There were skulls, bones, blood, skin, and even actual heads and body pieces of humans scattered around on the spell. The red hair of the warrior fluttered with the wind and so did her ck robes as she stood with a lifeless expression in the middle of the spell. "In shadows deep, I call your name, From fiery depths, arise, and im. This pact we forge, our destinies entwine." The girl chanted calmly and slit her wrist, letting her blood drip down on the spell. Her crimson blood flowed to all parts of the spell and lit up, casting a crimson glow in the dark night. A loud cackle was heard in the next few seconds and¡­ "HAA!" The warrior heard a gasp and two dark ws immediately grabbed her neck. A being appeared behind her back. A being so evil, without even ncing at him, the warrior felt chills down her spine. A being so strong, his existence pressured the domineering warrior''s legs to tremble. Yet, the warrior stayed emotionless and on her feet, calm and unbothered by the ws grasping her neck. She showed no weakness to the devil, for there was none. She had lost everything there was on the very day she was born. She should''ve been long dead, but she persisted, persisted because of a promise she made to a certain man ages ago. Her life had been anything but good, even though the man had blessed her. She wandered around from ce to ce, a lone sheltered girl''s life was difficult in the open. Fate wasn''t kind to her and she had been thrashed, beaten up, and eventually sold as a ve to a noble house. What would''ve happened had the man handed her to the Emperor, happened in this noble house. She was abused repeatedly and finally when was weak enough, thrown on the streets. She still survived after this. This time, she looked no less than a cheap whore as she had aged into a mature woman. Thankfully, she had awakened her Magic Core on time. She was hungry in the noble house this one time and since she couldn''t find anything to eat, she resorted to eating the shrubs growing around the noble house, and identally consumed a white flower. This led to her awakening which went without any problems. She was a normal mortal''s child and suffered no problems during her awakening as there was no foundation built. Her magic core''s area was as tiny as it could be and she was the weakest of the weak. But thankfully, she had awakened. On the streets, she begged for food and shelter. A demonic cultivator found her and having a keen eye for finding diamonds in a coal mine, he took her in. He then did what any demonic cultivator would do, broke her further. But before breaking her, he made her stronger to have her resist properly and not break under him. When she was strong enough and he started toying with her, he quickly got bored as this useless thing didn''t scream or writhe in agony. He threw her out and once again, the girl was on the streets. She was sort of an immortal now and didn''t need anything to eat for survival. She justy dead at the side of a street,pletely giving up on life. She wasn''t a crybaby anymore and she had not a single ray of hope. She was¡­ tired. She wanted to rest. Eyes closed, Keith decided to sleep, caring not for the position or ce she was in. Many days passed with not a single soul showing pity to her. But fate had finally listened and shown pity, as a short old man found her alive and took her in. Keithy in a lifeless state for many months under the old man''s care and finally, she found some warmth. She woke up and became a disciple of the old man who trained her and turned her into a warrior. She eventually repaid the debt of the old man by saving his life thrice, and parted ways, not wanting to be under anyone''s care again. Keith journeyed across the eight continents and through a series of arduous challenges, turned into a mighty warrior. Though, there was no happiness whatsoever in her life despite the many breakthroughs. Life became better but she gave no care. There was not a single thing that she was attached to and not even the slightest of motivation to live. She was a living corpse and just lived because nobody had killed her yet. She couldn''t die on her own because of the promise she made to a certain someone. She even forgot who it was and just remembered the promise. Eventually, after all the struggles and getting strong enough, she had no drive to defeat the Emperor and decided to do a sort of suicide ritual. If she seeded, her revenge would be taken, and if she failed, she would die. As simple as that. This summoning spell she casted was to summon a powerful Devil from the vast expanse of cosmos. It needed nothing but a strong will from her and a few other things. The stronger and mightier a being was, the easier were their ritual; for the summons don''t call them, but they themselves choose their summoners. The Devil Keith had called, a mighty being, as he sped her neck, he didn''t kill her, but tested her. As she showed no signs of movement or said anything, he appeared in front of her and peered deeply into her lifeless crimson eyes. The vicissitudes of life, the struggles, the experiences, they were etched within the lifelessness and made the Devil frown. A vile, corrupt, and filthy being like him, he frowned. There had not been a single person in the cosmos who had made him frown like this, but this woman, without even saying anything, conveyed everything through her hazy gaze. "In front of the cruelty of man, even a Devil like myself pales," he muttered softly. Not wanting to see her precarious condition anymore, the Devil hit the girl''s neck and picked her up in his arms. He chuckled like a Devil would and said, "So this is what they mean when they say that the way of the heaven is just, huh? Making even an almighty devil like me bend¡­ truly aughing matter." His gaze then fell on the sleeping woman. He smiled and continued, "well¡­ at least you''re profiting now after all that suffering. Your body is filthy, so are you, peasant." The Devil put his hand out and casted a spell. The magic circley still in mid air in front of him. The Devil put her on top of it and continued with the same smile, "I''ll have you reincarnate in a much better physique ¡ª a Devil''s physique, one that has the potential to reach my level. I do not care if you choose to live a life of peace and quiet or be the strongest, all I want is for you to do one favour for me. What it is, you''ll know once you reach a certain mark." The Devil then started writing a few things on the woman''s hands. "This is your Destiny I am writing. The Destiny to lead a good life, one not of suffering." Once the Devil finished, he broke both his horns and smiled widely. "If you wish to, you''ll be the strongest Devil other than me and shake the heavens, take revenge for what it did to you and make it cry." The clouds above the Devil gathered around, a tribtion was about to ur. "HAHAHA! SOMEONE''S ALREADY ANGRY!" The Devil shouted. He didn''t waste more time and immediately hacked the two horns into the woman''s heart. He looked at her with an evil smile and said, "don''t disappoint me. This is a gift and I don''t expect anything in return, but being a Devil, it just doesn''t sit well with me to do things for free. Still, consider this a choice. It''s up to you to choose your other Destinies." ZAPPPP! A lightning striked the heart of the Devil and made him vomit blood. He still smiled widely and looking up in the sky, said, "do better. This isn''t enough to kill this expert." The world seemed to be angry at the Devil and the sky roared angrily. Another bolt of lightning came the Devil''s way, but to his surprise, shot at the heart of the woman, activating the spell the Devil had put up and sent her into reincarnation. Her body was destroyed and her soul went to look for a new one. Just like that began a new cycle of life for this suffering soul, who, even at the end of her life, suffered by getting between the crossfire of an expert and the heavens. . . . ..... A/N: 163/200 Golden Tickets. Quicklyplete it and I''ll release a new chapter right away! Chapter 756 Keith’s Summoner [R-18] Chapter 756 Keith¡¯s Summoner [R-18] [Warning: Contains gore. Discretion is advised.] ..... In her new life, Keith was born as a Devil and because she was favoured by a Devil who was hated, her fate still hadn''t improved, but became a bit better. She didn''t lose her chastity, no man touched her. She also didn''t suffer any hardship like her past life and went on to be the strongest Devil in her world that shook everyone. However, all good thingse to and end, and Keith got imprisoned into a strange dimension by an otherworldly expert. She was there for who knows how long until she got a summon. Someone was trying to summon her¡­ no, not her, but her past self that wasn''t imprisoned here. She could tell this because the summoner was proficient in Time Path and she herself was a Time Path Devil. If she responded to this summon now, she would lose her body progress of now and get into the summoner''s world with her past self''s body and current self''s soul. Although she was strong back then too, her current body was much more refined and stronger. But as they say, you win some, you lose some. Keith had no idea how to get out of this prison and that seemed to be the only way. Thankfully, this was still her Devil body and not her past life''s human one. Yes, she retained the memories of her past life, all the way from her birth. It was traumatizing for sure, but this new life had given her a new perspective and she wasn''t lifeless like before. Answering the summoner''s call, she was back in the normal world. As she met the summoner, her eyes immediately teared up and she went ahead to hug the girl. The girl smiled and rubbed Keith''s back,forting her. This girl was none other than her own child. Not from Keith''s devil life, but her human life. Keith was mercilessly abused, but she got pregnant this one time and gave birth to a son, who was taken away from her by his father. She never experienced motherhood due to this and was back on the streets. However, she could now tell that the son had descendants, who went ahead to have further sessors, and finally, after who knows how many million years, there was this girl who pulled her out of the dimension prison. Life was really strange. She never expected someone would remember her, much less think of having a descendant. After many millions of years, while hugging her child, Keith sobbed again. The tears this time weren''t those of sadness, but joy. ¡­.. ''FUCK!'' Lith eximed internally as the whole thing came to an end. His face had trails of dried up tears and for the first time in his life, he genuinely cried for someone like this. Beside him, his maids weren''t any better. The Yellow Phantom had passed out from looking at so much sorrow. She was already very weak due to being cursed and confined for so many ages, now this thing put a mental toll on her and made her pass out. What Lith and his maids had just seen was the past trauma of Keith. Now, they were supposed to fix the past of a different timeline and get them out of this damned ritual Lith assumed they hadn''tpleted it yet because they didn''t know what the right approach was toplete the ritual. As far as Lith recalled, this ritual''spletion wasn''t found out until about fifty-thousand years ago. This meant that Timeless, who disappeared around a hundred thousand years ago didn''t know the answer. As for Keith, she had been imprisoned for so long somewhere, that she might''ve not known what this ritual even is, let alone find an answer to it. These two poor souls were probably stuck in watching their past for the past hundred thousand years! Lith screamed internally knowing how much pain they must''ve been going through! Just watching their past once brought him and his maids to tears, he couldn''t imagine what would happen if it yed like that for ages. A shiver went down Lith''s spine as he tried to imagine that and shaking his head, he thought, ''fuck, I''ll hug these two to death once they''ve recovered. They deserve all the love and happiness in the world!'' It was slightly irrational on Lith''s part to think like this. The life of these two people didn''t matter and shouldn''t affect him whatsoever. They had no rtions with him and even at this point, wereplete strangers. ''But so what?'' Thought Lith. ''I''ve decided that they''ll be mine, so their past, present, future, everything belongs to me.'' That was right. Lith hade here with the sole purpose of taking Timeless as his maid. But as luck would have it, he was blessed with not one, but two cute maids! Wiping his face, Lith said, "we''ll go to the past, I''ll save Keith''s parents, you all find out who''s bloodline that piece of shit Emperor belonged to." Luna, Qingyue, and Freya nodded their heads. They took the Yellow Phantom in their arms and with a certain spell that Luna cast, they all disappeared. ¡­.. "NOOOOOOOOOO! MY BABBYYYYYYYY!" Lith heard the familiar shout. He found himself in a bush, away from these guys, and looking at the scene, saw Keith''s mother dragged out of her hut, evident from the mud on her body and the trail on the road, and chained down. This poor woman was used for no particr reason other than being beautiful. The blood leaking down her thighs made Lith close his eyes and breathe heavily. No woman¡­ No woman should ever suffer such a thing during her most vulnerable times. The heavens was not just to have someone suffer like this. No matter what their past life''s or current life''s karma was, this fate should not arise for anybody. Lith''s blood boiled as he heard Keith''s mother wail. He didn''t stay in the bush for long and got out, right after the guards had pped Keith''s father awake and had him start cursing them. The guards were about to hit Keith''s father for his audacity, but then a domineering voice resonated in their ears, saying: "Scum of the Earth. Treating a poor mother like that." "WHO DARES!?" A guard, supposedly a Prince, roared. His roar was but a fart as Lith showed no mercy and cut his voice box with the tip of his de. This didn''t kill him, but made him unable to speak further and gasp for air. The guy clutched his neck and fell on his necks, trying his best to breathe. "YOU!" Some other fool decided to test Lith, which resulted in him getting his eyes gouged out and legs broken. He let out a loud shriek full of pain and withered on the ground like a worm. The vigers watching such a cruel thing gasped in horror and took a step back. Looking at them, Lith smiled. "You think this woman is a Devil, yes? No wait, a devil colluder, I think. Meh, doesn''t matter." Lith walked close to them and his smile widened. "You''ll now see what a real Devil looks like. All of you, even the women, the children, and the old farts. No one will be spared." circled everybody and cast a transparent barrier to not let these mortals get away. The vigers trembled in fear and before they could run away, Lith circled everybody and cast a transparent barrier to not let these mortals get away. "Stay there, I will y with you after I am done with these fools," walked Lith away from the mortals and said. "Now then¡­" Lith looked at each guard one by one. "Raise your hand if you''re a Prince. I''ll spare you to give your father some face." "ME! ME!" Two guards raised their hands up and shouted. They had seen the horror the other two had suffered and didn''t want to share the same fate as them. Lith smiled. "Fools." With a swift movement technique, he was right beside the two and cut their hands and legs, making them feel no pain. They also started screaming when their body fell on the ground and they had no limbs to support themselves. Lith then looked at the leader and said, "hold the newborn properly. If even a scratches to her, I''ll kill you." The leader tensed up and nodded his head. Lith went to Keith''s mom and swiftly cut all the chains binding her. He then gave her a hand to get up and looking at her face with great mncholy, said, "I am sorry I couldn''t save you in my timeline¡­" Keith''s mother understood nothing and just stared at the handsome silver-haired man with confusion and shock. Lith then cut the chains of Keith''s father and freeing him, said, "gofort your wife, I''ll have her healed after I am done with this mess." The man nodded and went tofort his wife. Then, right in front of the eyes of the vigers, Keith''s parents, and the leader, began the torture that would make even a Devil horrified. Lith took out his ever shiny grater that he had once used in a dream when getting trained by his aunt Lucifer. Yes, this grater was thrice the size of a human and he had turned into something real when he understood its purpose. The first thing Lith then did was take a limbless scum from the ground and stripped his clothes. He pressed him face down on the grater and said to Keith''s mother, "look closely! This is the guy that wanted to r*p* you right now." "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Just one single scrub made the guy let out a scream so horrifying, it made the sleeping baby get up and cry. "Haha, it seems little Keith woke up. Damn this guy, having no shame and waking up sleeping babies. Go to sleep, Keith," Lith casted a spell and made the baby sleep again. "Go to hell, scum," Lith rubbed him on the grater again. Before he fully perished, Lith cast a spell on him and made his soul break fully, having him diepletely, never to reincarnate again. Lith then tossed the body away with the help of his sword, not wanting to touch the filth with his own hands. "Alright, next!" Chapter 757 The Devil Lith [R-18] Chapter 757 The Devil Lith [R-18] The humans screamed in horror, not understanding how such a Devil could ever incarnate into existence, and how bad their fate was toe across one such. Maybe¡­ just maybe, had they ignored the snake instead of rattling it, things wouldn''t have escted to such a degree, they all thought. But it was toote now. The Devilughed and grated the soldiers one by one. The grotesque scene made the vige children and weak women faint, while the rest puked their guts out. Human flesh and bones were grated like vegetables, the Devil showed no mercy. Even Keith''s parents were having a hard time watching this, but they were in a far better mood and happy to have this oue. The Devil, aka Lith, used his Life spells and didn''t let the Princes die. Half their body was grated and they looked like monsters¡ªno, calling them monsters would be an insult to the monsters out there. Their organs, brain, muscles, everything waspletely visible from the front, but a portion of it was shaved off, making them appear really scary. They screamed and screamed and screamed¡­ their shrieks were a great melody to Lith''s ears. These guys tried to run away, but Lith put them in a barrier. They ran like headless chickens into this barrier, their screams echoing far across the humannds. Lith then put the rest of the guards in another barrier and went to check on Keith''s mother. The leader of the guards didn''t dare to move a muscle and did his best to hold the newborn Keith. He knew if he did something stupid now, he would meet a simr fate. Getting close to Keith''s mother, Lith didn''t say a word and ced his hand on her lower abdomen. Thedy flinched, but feeling that this person meant no harm, stopped her struggles. A cool sensation coursed through her body in the next instant and she could feel her body healing rapidly. In just a minute, her body was fully healed and it was as if she hadn''t just given birth, but was back to being her teenage self. The woman teared up and wanted to thank Lith, but he just asked her to be quiet for now. Lith then healed the man and once both were in full health, looked at them with a gentle gaze and said, "give Keith a good life, she deserves it. I''ll transfer you to a better kingdom soon, until then, just watch the show." "Lord¡ª" Thedy was interrupted when Lith showed his palm and gestured to her to not speak. "I know, you''ve got many questions. But I''ll not answer any of it. Just consider this a blessing," Lith answered. Nobody should know of the things that transpired. It was for the best and these people deserved a decent life. While walking away from the three, Lith said, "never to trust anybody other than yourself. And if you feel things going south even slightly, trust your intuition and immediately run away." Lith imparted some wisdom into these stupid peasants, hoping that they would make wiser decisions in the years toe. He then went to torture the people some more. The torture was so vile that the soul piercing cries of these little shits traversed throughout the kingdom and made everyone tremble in fear. The torture was reserved for the Imperials and the vigers were simply killed with one fine spell. Lith didn''t have enough time to waste on them. The crime of these vigers was that they participated. They participated in the usations against Keith''s parents and never once stopped to consider what was right and what was wrong. As for the innocent children, they just got swept up in their parents'' bad karma. Hopefully in the next life they wouldn''t have such idiotic parents. Lith then telepathically contacted Luna, who said that she had the Emperor sealed in the same far away pce. Lith''s blood boiled once again when he heard the location and about the Emperor. However, he retained some calmness and transferred Keith along with her parents to a safer and better neutral kingdom in the Human Continent. Freya knew about history pretty well and guided Lith to the kingdom which had the least problems. The leader of the guards was dropped there too and was made a servant to Keith''s parents via a contract. He was to serve them until his death and live off of whatever they gave him. This wasn''t too big of a punishment, rather a blessing for this poor guy. He would be fed three meals a day, have Keith to y with, and also bond with Keith''s parents, leading a happy life. Lith gave these guys some magic stones. They were enough to buy a small town ten times over and still be left with spares. Keith''s parents didn''t know how to thank Lith and kowtowed as much as they could. Lith didn''t pay them any heed and just left after nting a gentle kiss on baby Keith''s forehead, wishing her a good life. Finally, Lith reached the pce where the Emperor was. Walking inside the same bedroom as the one he had seen him in before, Lith looked at the burly man nailed to a wall. His wrists and ankles were nailed, no other damage was done to the rest of his body. Except¡­ ''Oh¡­'' The man was bleeding from the ce of his manhood and was unconscious. It seems his maids couldn''t control themselves, thought Lith. Turning to them and having a look at their angry faces, Lith understood that his guess was correct. He took a chair and sat on it. Crossing his legs, Lith said, "go ahead. Do whatever you want, just don''t kill him." The faces of his three, no, four maids lit up and they immediately The man was pped awake and immediately started hurling curses. got to work. The man was pped awake and immediately started hurling curses. But then, his mouth got stuffed by something meaty and he was forced to chew and swallow it. As he bit on it lightly and tried to chew, great pain, a thousand times that of being kicked in the balls, assaulted him. He couldn''t even scream and his eyes rolled back as he fainted. Qingyue pped the man awake and he was once again forced to chew on his own manhood. This time, Freya used Life spells and kept him conscious, making him feel every bit of pain. Once the man had chewed and gulped down everything, his manhood sprouted back. Luna cut it with a sword she found in this guy''s bedroom and fed it to him again. This cycle repeated for the next one hour. Lith pped his hand and said, "time''s up. It''s my turn now." The man gulped one final time and his manhood sprouted back once again. Lith walked up to him and gazing into his eyes, said calmly, "you''ll pay. Pay for every life you''ve ruined. This was just the start." A killing intent erupted from Lith, an intent so strong that it made even Luna shiver. As for the man, he couldn''t take things anymore and passed out. This time, he wasn''t woken up, instead, transported to some ce else. ¡­.. Pain. He felt absolute pain for the first time in his life. Ning Jian knew that a day woulde where the heaven''s would pass judgement on him, but he never knew it woulde so soon. He was expecting to taste a newborn today, but what followed was him getting violently tortured. It pained him. It really pained a lot. He wanted nothing but death. He really wished for it, yet he didn''t get it. He hoped to have gotten unconscious at the very least, but it didn''t happen either. He was doing it¡­ eating his own manhood under the spell casted by five unknown people. He didn''t know who they were and he had never seen such strange people. He couldn''t focus to ponder over it either as the pain was just too much. After who knows what round of eating, things were starting to be numb and Jian got conscious of himself. He cried. He cried for the very first time in his life. He regretted. He regretted for the very first time in his life. He should have never done that. He should''ve never tested the heavens. He should''ve never assaulted any girls and should''ve never even dared to n on assaulting a newborn. For the first time in his life, he realized that actions have consequences. He started begging. He begged the heavens to show him mercy. He promised he would never do it again and¡­ as if listening to him, he became unconscious once again. Finally, finally he was dead, thought Jian. However, what followed was him feeling a sharp sting. It wasn''t much at first, but then it intensified to such a high degree that it made him shriek and shoot his eyes open. While unconsciously screaming and looking around with his bloodshot eyes, Jian found himself in the middle of a square. Looking around, he saw people gathered in a circle, watching him as he screamed. Then, he noticed that he was in the main square of the capital of the Ning kingdom, whose ruler he himself was. However, before he could understand what was happening further, he felt a sharp pain up his ass hole, making him scream like a dying dog. It was as if someone was ripping his body apart in two and caused him excruciating pain. Jian once again started begging the heavens for death, but got nothing but tormenting pain in return. ¡­.. In the middle of the capital''s square, Lith was standing with a neutral look on his face, watching the bastard Jian get fucked by a few freshly caught Ronikols from the Demon Continent. There was a transparent barrier so the Ronikols don''t just go out and attack the public. They were limited to Jian and once he was impregnated by them, his stomach inted at a rapid rate and then burst open, giving birth to new Ronikols. Those new ones fucked him again and the cycle continued. He wasn''t dead because the barrier had Life elements to it and kept him alive. He was shrieking and suffering from the most horrible torture in the world. He deserved it fully and Lith showed no mercy whatsoever. An hourter, his maids came back to his side, finishing up with the work he had tasked them. Luna walked close to Lith and said handing him a file, said, "these are the people involved, Your Highness." . . . ..... A/N: 183/200 Golden Tickets. This is a bonus chapter for 1000/1000 powerstone goal. Send in more Powerstones and take more bonuses! 9/300 Powerstones. Chapter 758 Lith’s Looks Are Dangerous Chapter 758 Lith¡¯s Looks Are Dangerous Lith checked the files and nodded his head in understanding. The bloodlines and the people of this time were someone he wasn''t aware of, but it would help once he was back home. The Emperor had been punished, the guards were punished, but Lith''s heart still wasn''t at ease. The tragedy suffered by Keith, by no means, was light. She was neither his maid nor an acquaintance at this point of time, just a random stranger whose life would''ve been ignored had Lith had not gone to the archives. He was aware since day one that life in this new world wasn''t all rainbows and sunshines. His own life was easier all thanks to his mother, but the same couldn''t be said for the ones at the bottom hierarchy. Lith had never seen the lives of people at the bottom rung. He had seen the Vampires, but they were all an exception. The Vampires were mostly very chill and without any conflicts. Nobody was suffering in any way whatsoever and some of the tragic things that did happen¡­ they were all on purpose. Getting assaulted, used, and gangbanged were one of the most tragic things, but the Vampires, the low level ones, could easily justin to authorities and get the mess sorted. However, assault, gangbang, and other stuff were still prevalent in the society. This was because some Vampires were into these tragic things, it was their kink. The abnormal Vampire race aside, Lith decided to check up on the bottom tier people of other races. Who knows what things it might lead him to. One thing was very clear, in this fantasy world, the more Lith ventured out, adventured, the more things he would gain. It was just like the games where there was a main quest and then various other side/hidden quests. Clearing his thoughts, Lith gazed at the Emperor giving birth to a few more Ronikols. The number of these beasts had increased by quite a lot by now. Lith took a deep breath and turning to Luna, asked, "the family is in a safe ce?" Luna nodded her head. "Good. We should leave then." This ce was dangerous. Far more dangerous than Lith''s current timeline. There should be many Supreme Rank and Legendary Rank experts present. Add to that, this world also wasn''t sealed like his previous one and otherworldly experts might be watching this ce too. What Lith did was on a small scale and didn''t create too big of a mess to alert the strong experts. The Emperor wasn''t killed for this reason and just left to torture. If he was killed, someone would definitelye to check on him. It was for this very reason that Lith couldn''t take Keith''s parents to his own timeline either. Some Time Path old fart might get the wind of it ande seek trouble, it wasn''t worth risking his and his maids'' life like this for it. For Keith to have a better life, Lith had a few things in his mind. Thinking so, he broke the barrier of the Emperor, making the Ronikols rush out and attack the spectators, then finally left. ¡­.. In the vast expanse of darkness, Keith and Timeless had no idea how much time had passed. They were aware about them being alive and how they ended up in this situation, but they couldn''t think much more than that. Their thoughts were still and they just watched the darkness in peace and quiet. This hidden dungeon was a great boon for the ones pursuing the Time Path. It contained so many things rted to Time and was the reason why this pair hade here. Much to their shock though, they got stuck in the final ritual. It was all because Timeless broke down after she watched the memories of Keith, whom she now considered as her mother. Her breaking down led to the ritual failing and they were stuck here for who knows how long. Nothing could be done about it. Keith should''ve known better and not jumped the gun on this one. She should''ve just spent the rest of her life with her daughter in peace, gotten her married, watched her have children, and be a good grandmother. The time in which Timeless belonged was truly very peaceful. It wasn''t like her own which was falsely tranquil. In this current time, all the races were somehow on great terms. There were peaceful trades andmunication between everyone. Some races did fight, such as the Angels and Demons, but Keith could see that it wasn''t as serious as her time. These people''s conflict was definitely something the higher ups continued just because they wanted both sides to get stronger and develop. Add to that, in this era, nothing was hidden from the masses. There were libraries around the world, information centers, help desks, and so many more things to which a normal mortal had ess to. They just had to pay the necessary price and they could have it. Keith believed that the higher ups didn''t even want to put a price on information, but had to do it for the safety of their people. If a low level person brought things of a higher level''s and cultivated in it, it was bound to damage them. Hence, things were appropriately priced in a manner to one''s cultivation. There were also so many journals, so many things, so much awareness ofmon things to keep the public safe. Like there were journals which asked people to stay away from certain rituals, even taught them some high level magic spells. These magic spells were something major powerhouses in Keith''s timeline would fight and die for. Yet, it was so easily avable. There was also a free flow of people from one continent to another. One didn''t have to struggle for anything. The higher ups didn''t oppress the lower sses, the lower sses didn''t have any hatred for the higher sses, everything was in a strange bnce. Truly, this era, this time¡­ it was truly the very best. Keith had finally started seeing the effects of her bad luck being turned into some good fortune once she answered the summoning call and arrived here. But her happiness didn''tst long as she was now stuck in this ce. She couldn''t curse anyone but herself for causing her own doom. Sighing, Keith could just stare at the vast expanse of darkness with an absent-minded gaze. . . . . . Crack! After who knows how long, while staring the darkness in front, Keith heard some faint sounds of something cracking. Thinking it might just be her hallucinating, Keith didn''t dwell on it much. Crack! Again, she heard that faint sound. cracCCCKKK! Okay, she wasn''t hallucinating it seems. The sound was getting louder and her thoughts were starting to be back to normal. A few more cracking sounds were heard and a few minutester¡­ CRAAAACCCKKKK! The vast expanse of darkness cracked right in front of her eyes and a bright light blinded her vision. ¡­.. "Huwaaaaa!" Keith gasped as rity returned to her and she found herself in the same hidden dungeon room. Panicked, she was about to look around for her daughter when¡­ "Haylouuu~" She heard a majestic voice and then saw a handsome silver-haired man sitting on a chair in front of her, looking at her with a smile and waving his hand. Keith was startled and put up her guards, but then she heard¡­ "Mhmm¡­ mom¡­" "Fanny¡­" All the emotions on Keith''s face washed away as her concerned motherly nature took over. She turned to the source and saw her daughter soundly sleeping on afortable bed. She was showing signs of waking up. Keith got up and ignoring the others in the room, went to her daughter''s side. It took a few seconds, but Timeless woke up with a smile on her face, as if she had just had the best nap of her life. The first thing she saw after waking up was her mother''s gentle face, staring at her. Well, Keith wasn''t the one who gave birth to her, but she had her blood and she didn''t know how many ''great'' words she would need to add before ''mother'', so she strategically just got herself adopted and became this prettydy''s daughter. What should''ve happened right now between this mother-daughter pair was that Timeless would smile happily and hug Keith, but what happened was Timeless starting to cry and tightly hug Keith. "Mom¡­ I am sorry¡­" Timeless immediately started sobbing as she remembered the things she had seen in the ritual. Keith sighed and rubbed her daughter''s back. She rested her chin on her head and let this girl cry. p! p! p! The twodies heard pping sounds and were broken out of their trance. They turned to the source and saw the silver-haired guy smiling and pping. "What an emotional scene, truly makes me tear up," the two heard from him. The smile on his face and the tone in which he spoke, this made Keith knit her brows. She could tell this guy was some serious trouble. Not to mention, she felt a massive threat from four people standing behind the guy in maid outfits. Their levels weren''t high, but the aura they gave off, it made Keith understand that they shouldn''t be messed with. As for the guy¡­ Strange. It was really strange how Keith felt no aura from him. She frowned and stared at him. Her red eyes had a strange silver symbol in them which started rotating¡­ Only for her to see that something in the silver-haired guy''s purple eyes appeared and rotated too. "hkkk!" Keith felt a sharp pain in her head and had to close her eyes. She then heard the man''s chuckle. "Prettydy, you shouldn''t stare at my handsome face so much. I''ve heard that my looks are very dangerous for hot milfs like you." "¡­" Chapter 759 Backlash Of A Legendary Rank Contract Chapter 759 Bacsh Of A Legendary Rank Contract Keith and Timeless both were speechless by the stupidment from Lith. If he didn''t look handsome, he would''ve just seemed like a third-rate creepy young master to the two. Their gazes didn''t go unnoticed by Lith. He chuckled and instead of clearing their misunderstanding, said, "I''ve saved you two''s life. How are you going to repay me?" The two red-haireddies frowned upon hearing that. "We didn''t ask you to save us," said Keith. Thest thing she ever needed was someone''s favour. Lith chuckled like a true young master and got up. Walking towards Keith and Timeless, he stopped when he was a foot away from them. "I did it nevertheless. Now you''re indebted to me. For my repayment, let''s see¡­" Lith eyed the two creepily, making them frown harder. Keith was about to attack Lith, but couldn''t. Her body seemed to be glued to her daughter and she wasn''t able to break the hug. Lith saw it and walked closer to the two. He extended his hand out, making Keith''s pupils shrink and stare at him with a terrified gaze. It was happening again¡­ Despite bing strong, she fell into the hands of someone stronger. She was going to be used again¡­ the torture would repeat again¡­ At those milliseconds in which Lith''s hand wasing closer, Keith had a shback of all the wrong things that had happened to her. Unconsciously, she hugged her daughter tightly, wanting to protect her and take all the harm on herself. Keith closed her eyes, bracing to take in the vile things that would happen to her again. However, a second passed, and instead of feeling a lecherous touch, she felt a warm hand on her head, gently caressing her hair. Dumbfounded, Keith opened her eyes, only to see the silver-haired man sh a gentle smile and caress her head. The gentle smile was then wiped away and a smug look appeared on his face. The gentle caress changed to a head pat, making her know that he was establishing his authority on her. Keith was genuinely confused now. She wondered if the gentleness she saw was an illusion or something. This guy totally seemed like a creep. "To repay me, you''ll be my maid. Both of you girls. Your contract with me is for a thousand years, then you''re free to go wherever you want." Keith and Timeless frowned upon hearing that. Timeless shot an anger-filled look, but got a head pat in return. "Be a good girl and you''ll get some cookies. Be bad and I''ll punish you." Lith said with a chuckle. There was no denying it now. Keith and Timeless both were sure that this guy was a creep. They also could figure out that he was a young master of some strong ce. Lith didn''t let the twodies respond to hisments. Instead, he took out two contract scrolls and put them in the air in front of them. This scroll seemed ancient and had an amethyst hue to it, much different than the ones issued by the Witches. Keith''s eyes widened in surprise when she felt the aura of this contract. It was a Legendary Rank contract! That was correct. When Lith learnt that his mother was the strongest being in this world, he scammed her into making a few contracts for him. How did he scam her? Well¡­ it was a bit embarrassing, but the story was that he promised her that he would let her check his growth for a year straight in exchange. The growth checking¡­ by no means was it just her looking at him from afar. Damn¡­ it was embarrassing to even think about it and Lith tried to suppress his thoughts. In the end, he went to sleepter and she didn''t get to check him. The scam was sessful¡­ kind of. At least she hadn''t brought that thing up after him waking up, so Lith was safe. In any case, the strongest being was scammed, and now he had a few contracts with him made by her. With the way Keith appeared shocked, Lith nodded in response. She definitely could tell that this contract was no joke. Lith snapped his fingers and to Keith''s surprise, on the contract, inscriptions appeared in the form of Ancient Vampire Script. Her daughter Fanny might not be able to tell it, but she was well-versed with this. It was a forbiddennguage in her era because it was so powerful, just one syble wrong, and a person would permanently perish. Keith wasn''t afraid of breaking this Legendary Rank contract because sooner orter, she could attain that status herself and suppress these guys. Her body right now was weak because it was of the past. If it was the body that was imprisoned, Keith would''ve definitely been at a rank these guys could never even imagine. Nothing to worry about though. A thousand years would pass in a breeze. Still, she wasn''t going to sign things so easily. She looked at Lith and asked, "what if we refuse?" Lith smiled. "If you refuse, then I''ll just lower your status and make you a ve of mine. The offer I am giving you right now is me being generous." Lith never thought he would say these words to someone, but it had to be done. He was putting up an act as an arrogant prick because he knew no matter how kind or sincere he appeared, Keith would always doubt him. There was no free lunch, such a doctrine was definitely ingrained deep in her soul. The trauma Keith has couldn''t be cleared up in just one go. By being his usual self, that is, benevolent and kind to his close ones, Lith would just be making Keith hate him. She would think that it was a fa?ade and he had some ulterior motives. Hence, instead of letting her overthink, Lith just let her properly understand that he was indeed an arrogant young master who lusted over her body. Keith bit her lips hearing that. A past trauma surfaced as she heard the word ve. She knew very well how the life of a ve was. When she was one, she was caged, used mercilessly by so called ''masters'', not given enough to eat, and then thrown away when she seemed diseased. She would''ve broken down remembering that, but she was a Devil now. A pretty strong one at that. Keith just red at Lith and instead of arguing, asked, "what will you do if I be your maid?" "Hehe," Lith licked his lips like a creepy bastard. "I''ll order you around and punish you with a sausage in your mouth if you do something wrong. If you do things right, I''ll be merciful and give you a cookie." Fanny, hearing this, knitted her brows. She turned to look at her mother and saw her contemting things. "Mom¡­" Fanny softly called out. "Mhm?" Keith asked with a hum. "I hope we get to see each other in our next reincarnations," Fanny suddenly said, making Keith frown. However, after she had a look at her mother''s suffering and knowing how strong she was, all her haughtiness vanished in front "What are you¡ª" "Mom, it''s better to die, than fall into the hands of such an evil guy," Fanny said with her eyes slightly moist. She was a really strong adventurer, a peak level Emperor Rank, on par with the Guild Master of the Adventurer''s Association. However, after she had a look at her mother''s suffering and knowing how strong she was, all her haughtiness vanished in front of her and she felt herself to be no less than a child. She didn''t want her mother to go through this suffering again. It was better to die and see each other in the next life, than suffer this same fate again. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ so emotional¡­ so touchy." The mother-daughter duo''s talks came to an end as they heard a sarcastic sob from Lith. Lith looked at them and wiping away his non-existent tear, said with a smile, "you guys can die, but what makes you think I won''t defile your dead bodies? Also, what makes you think I won''t be able to resurrect you and then defile you again?" The twodies shuddered upon hearing that. This¡­ It never crossed them that this was such a possibility as well¡­ If this guy can trap a Supreme Rank and a peak Emperor Rank so easily, couldn''t he also bring back their souls and vite them? The twodies'' expressions turned grave and they felt all hope being lost. At this moment, Lith chuckled evilly and said, "sign the contract, be my maids. Once I be your master, the least I''ll do is not defile you against your wishes." Keith''s gaze turned sharp, her dread vanishing and a cold expression appearing on her face. "Add that use on the contract and we''ll sign it immediately." Lith shook his head. "If I add it, then I''ll remove the use of this contract being established for a thousand years." Keith paused and pondered over this. If there wasn''t a certain time, this contract would be there forever. This wasn''t good. They''d be abused regardless then. A question popped up in Keith''s head. To be abused for a thousand years and then break free or to keep her and her daughter''s chastity, but serve this fool forever. Remembering her past life, Keith was quick toe to a conclusion. She looked at Lith and said, "instead of removing it, make it two thousand years. It''s double the time." Lith thought about it and said, "ten thousand years then." "Fine by us," Keith responded quickly. Ten thousand years were long, but she had faith in herself that she could break free from this contract before that period. Even if she failed, the bond period will be over by that time anyway, and they''ll break free. "Good, then sign it," said Lith, as two new uses appeared. Keith talked to Lith for a few additional uses to be added, such as her and Fanny not being harmed for at least one month after the contract was over. Lith agreed and just added those things. Keith then asked for a few more uses, but like an impatient young master, he asked her to shut the fuck up and sign it. Keith finally gave in and the contract was signed. Fanny followed. The contract disappeared from the front once the blood of Keith, Fanny, and Lith was on it. The two felt a stir in their hearts, but then it disappeared a momentter. To test it the contract was working, Lith tried to think of defiling Keith, but immediately felt a strong pain in chest and puked blood. It felt as if someone had squeezed his heart tightly. ''Damn¡­ the contract is no joke¡­'' Thought Lith and gave up testing it. Keith and Fanny were happy to see him suffer. They could tell what caused the pervert to vomit blood. Wiping his face, Lith looked at the two and said with an evil smirk, "now that you two are my maids¡­" Chapter 760 The Old Lady Is Too Strong!

Chapter 760 The Old Lady Is Too Strong!

Keith and Fanny looked at Lith with a frown. They knew their fate had been sealed the moment the contract was in effect. As per the contract, there was absolutely no way in which they could attack their master or people rted to him. There were too many conditions and barely any loophole in it for them to exploit. Let alone attack, just thinking about harming him made them feel a strong pain in their chest. Lith, still ying his evil young master part, continued, "my maids wear sexy maid clothes and garter belt stockings. You two should change into it." Lith then pped his hand and Luna arrived beside him. Keith and Fanny could feel all movement restrictions gone and could move freely. Like a professional, Luna immediately got to work and changed the two''s outfits. They could see what she did, even though her movements were super fast. They were relieved to know she didn''t do anything stupid other than dress them up. Lith then walked towards them and said with a smirk, "you two made your Master wait for so long to sign the contract, this is worthy of a punishment. Put your hands on the bed and stick your buttocks out." The twodies red at Lith, their anger matching their fiery red-hair looks. "What?" Lith chuckled and said. "You''re gonna disobey your Master?" As soon as he said that, they felt slight pain in their chest and were startled. They knew nothing could be done now and got into position, awaiting their shit fate. PAH! PAH! "Hisssss!" The mother-daughter duo sucked in a cold breath of air as they felt a sharp pain on their tender buttocks. They had no idea how this hateful guy managed to inflict pain on such high level beings and their loathing for him rose further. However, right in the next instant, the pain suddenly eased and they felt¡­ warm? A pleasurable sensation took over their buttocks as they felt the warmth. It was as if they were sitting on something warm on a cold night. "You two, are you expecting some more spanks?" Lith''s voice resonated in their ears, breaking their thoughts. They got up and turned to look at him, not hiding their hateful look for him. Lith chuckled and changing the topic, said, "you two look so cute and simr, I can''t differentiate who''s Timeless and who''s Keith." Keith and Fanny blinked and stared at Lith dumbfoundedly. What did he say? Did he justpliment them? Impossible! There''s no way they heard it right. Lith raised an eyebrow at their reaction. "If you don''t introduce yourself quickly, I''ll give you another spank." Of course, he would. Thought the two and rolled their eyes. "I am Fanny and this is my mother, Keith." Fanny made a short introduction. Looking at the red-haired, red-eyed girl who seemed like she was in her early 20s, Lith nodded his head. The otherdy who seemed to be in herte 20s was Keith then. Lith said to Fanny, "next time, be more polite when talking to your Master. I''ll let it slide this time." The twodies knitted their brows. What wrong did they do now? This guy was just nit-picking things at this point. Lith turned around and went to the blonde loli, the Yellow Phantom. "I forgot to ask, what''s your name?" The Yellow Phantom got to thinking. Should she say her name? Was it okay? This guy didn''t seem¡ª PAH! "OW!" The young girl felt her butt sting and rubbed it. "Have you forgotten your name or something?" Lith said with a neutral look. "It''s Cai Fei," said the girl while ring at Lith hatefully. "Cai is your family name?" "Yes." Lith nodded and didn''t speak on it further. He turned to his maids and said, "the dungeon quest had been fruitful, although there were no rewards since someone seemed to have taken everything¡­" Lith looked at Keith and Fanny after saying so. The two women didn''t shy away and red back at him, showing a look that stated they weren''t sharing their stuff. Lith averted his gaze while smiling and said to the others, "¡­anyway, check what rewards have been dropped after the final ritual, we''ll head home then." The maids got to work, the newer ones included, and thest floor was swept clean in a few minutes. The party then left the dungeon and made their way back to the Royal Castle. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. As Lith teleported away from Langerhan City and came to the outer ring of the castle, he saw a figure standing in front of the gigantic metallic ck door of the inner ring. The tall figure, wearing a regal ck dress, had her hands sped behind her back, and was staring at Lith with a very¡­ neutral look. Lith''s body shook when he saw that and he thought, ''shit¡­'' He immediately turned around and tried to flee, but much to his dismay, a mighty pressure descended on him and froze him in ce. In the next instant, this tall figure, the woman who Lith loved the most in the world¡­ she appeared right in front of him. "Mister Vampire Prince Lith Evure¡­" ''Damn! I seriously messed up this time!'' Lith thought to himself as realization dawned upon him. He had no idea how much time had passed in the dungeon and the Grand Banquet that was supposed to be held two dayster¡­ it might''ve probably been cancelled due to him. It''s no wonder¡­ no wonder his mother''s mood was so bad right now¡­ Trying to pretend nothing''s wrong, Lith tried to clear his throat and said, "Y-Yes?" He fumbled identally,pletely showing that he did something wrong. Lilith, looking at her son''s guilty expression, thought to herself, ''BWAAAHAHAHAHA! SOOO CUTEEEEEEE!'' That''s right. Thisdy wasughing her ass off at her son''s misery and was having the best time of her life. It wasn''t everyday her son did something that was worthy of punishment. To be honest, even if he did something, there was no way this son-con Lilith would be angry at him. She loved him a little too much to even think of ways to punish him. However, the situation right now was too good for her to not make use of it. She knew her son the best and knew what would make him flustered. Retaining the neutral look on her face, Lilith slightly narrowed her eyes, making Lith have a drop of sweat appear on his forehead. The Lilith on the outside appeared a bit cold but the Lilith on the inside was rolling on the ground andughing hard while clutching her belly. A smile was threatening to form on her face, but she controlled herself and asked, "¡­do you ept your wrongs?" Lith, a mere Saint Rank immortal, had no way of knowing what his mother''s emotions were from the inside, despite him being the closest person to her in the entire universe. The reason was¡­ his olddy was too strong! She was so strong that she could easily hide her real emotions, making even her own child not be able to see through her. Add to that, Lith knew he was wrong this time. He had really messed up by going away from the castle just two days prior to the banquet. Lith tried to be calm in this situation and racked his brain in thinking of possible solutions to scam his mother out of this. A few seconds passed and no answer came up. His fuck was too bad! He couldn''t be saved anymore. Sighing and epting defeat, Lith said, "Yes, mom¡ª" Lilith raised an eyebrow and said in a regal manner, "it''s Your Majesty for you, Mister." Lith was dumbfounded hearing that. What happened to his sweet gentle mother so suddenly? Was this an impostor in front of him? Where did that lovelydy who showered him with kisses the moment she saw him go? Even though he had such questions, the aura and the blood bond he felt clearly told him he was just overthinking. This was the real deal in front of him. While Lith and Lilith conversed, the neers, Fei, Keith, and Fanny werepletely horrified. Shock would be an understatement that they were feeling when they saw the mighty being standing right in front of them. The aura¡­ the might¡­ it was all so scary that their legs trembled and their dder threatened to be in control. Had thedy not retracted her aura instantly, these three would''vepletely lost their minds and died. The one who knew of this fact very well was no one else but Keith. Thedy in front¡­ She was far scarier than the almighty Devil himself! If Keith had any hopes of escaping before, it was all lost now. However, she wasn''t disheartened or despairing. On the contrary, she was feeling relieved. This wasn''t the lifeless human Keith anymore. This was the rational Devil Keith. She properly thought things and realized immediately that this ce was the safest in the world. She had her reasons to think of things in such a manner. The experience of two lifetimes wasn''t a joke. Her and her daughter''s chastity was safe too due to the contract and now they got a safe shelter over their heads as well. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ Keith was starting to think that things were turning for the better.?Though she was not very sure, it wouldn''t hurt to have some hopes¡­ even if they were false. Due to her initial shock and thinking of things in a different manner, Keith overlooked something that Fanny didn''t. Fanny, while watching thedy and the man in front, only had one thought in her mind: ''THIS IS THE ROYAL FAMILY!?!?'' Chapter 761 All Roads Lead To Nightingale

Chapter 761 All Roads Lead To Nightingale

The atmosphere was tense at the outer ring with Lilith staring at Lith with a domineering gaze. She didn''t seem like her usual motherly self. Instead, she seemed no less than a regal Queen who was looking down at her subjects. Even the maids Luna, Qingyue, and Freya were confused by this. They didn''t think that the Prince had done something worthy of punishment, but well, they didn''t dare to meddle in the internal matters of the two. They were well aware about how much the Queen loved her son. She shouldn''t punish him too much, they thought. As for the new maids Fei, Keith, and Fanny, they were sweating buckets under the mighty pressure from the Queen. Lilith looked at Lith, stillughing her ass off internally, and thought, ''I shouldn''t let go of this opportunity.'' There were some pending things that had to be done. Her stubborn baby would never agree to them so easily. She could always force him, but she wasn''t such a mother. She just let him have a free reign. However, some things had to be done, even if her baby liked it or not. In any case, she''ll just use punishment as an excuse for now and get those things done. cing her index finger on Lith''s face, she gently made him look up. "Are you ready for your punishment?" The tone wasn''t haughty or gentle, just normal. This normal wasn''t normal for Lith who was used to her gentleness though. Stil, this new behavior of his mother was amusing and Lith simply nodded his head, looking forward to what punishment she would give him. As far as he knew, his mother didn''t have the guts to harm him. She was too soft when it came to her children. It was due to her that Lucy had to call in Lucifer to make a breakthrough. Even during training, his mother won''t hit him in any way whatsoever. Lucy on the other hand¡­ she was merciless. She literally wouldn''t care even if Lith was on the verge of death during training. This yandere of his sister was apletely different breed of crazydies. But he still loved this cutie to no end. Having her baby''s approval, Lilith looked at Luna and said, "train the new maids and help my dear to do the final preparations. I''ll be back in a while." Luna bowed respectfully and said, "understood, Madam." Lilith then disappeared with Lith from the outer ring." ¡­.. Lith appeared on a lonely mountain top. The area was t and he was standing in the middle of an open hall with his mother. The surroundings were quiet and it was really dark everywhere. There were mountains everywhere he could see and apparently, he was standing on the highest peak of a mountain that was artificially ttened to make a grand open hall on it. Despite the darkness, this ce was brightly lit with the lightsing from the many pirs surrounding the hall. Lith looked at his mother and asked, "this¡­?" Lilith smirked, her previous persona disappearing instantly. "Do you know what day it is today, baby?" His mother''s gentle nature was back and Lith was hundred percent correct in guessing she wouldn''t be able to keep it for long. Lith looked at her and although had many questions, decided to just y along. "I don''t know, I came straight to the castle from the hidden dungeon." Lith answered honestly. Lilith chuckled and cing her arms around her child, turned him to look at the crimson moon at the end of the mountainousndscape. "Today is the winter solstice, the longest night of the year as well as the Full Night of the Crimson Moonlight." Lith naturally what this meant. It was the end of the year as well as an auspicious asion for the creatures of night. People from around the world celebrated theing three nights and it was a joyous atmosphere for all. This was also the day when a lot of evil rituals were done as all creatures of night were far stronger than any other day of the year. Though, there was a condition to it. For Vampires, they had to be under the full crimson moon which was only avable in the Vampire Continent and the same was the case with Werewolves and Demons, who had to be in their home continent to reap full benefits of it. The bodies of the people would be nourished and although it was a really small effect, it made everyone happy nheless. "Shouldn''t we be celebrating then? Go home and have some quality time?" Lith questioned. Lilith nodded her head. "We should, but not today. This eventsts for three days, today is the first day. I have some important things to do." "Which is?" "Punish you," Lilith said and chuckled. ''Of course,'' thought Lith. He was looking forward to what the punishment was, but to not sound like a maso, he didn''t voice it out. Lilith took out a chair after saying so and ced it right in the center of the hall. She sat on it and crossing her legs, looked at her son with a smirk. "Now, let''s start with your punishment. It''s really simple¡­" Lith looked at his mother curiously. What was his olddy cooking up? "¡­I''d like to see your growth. As per the rituals, that is." "¡­" Lith shivered hearing that. ''FUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!'' No wonder! No wonder why this was a punishment! Lith only just realized it! His mother was asking him to do the thing he really hated. As of now, this ritual had been dyed because he was too embarrassed to do it. Even if he was really shameless, he didn''t like this ritual. Lith looked at him with knitted brows, conveying he really didn''t want to do it. Lilith chuckled. "Don''t give mama that look. This should''ve happened already with the promise you made." In Lilith''s eyes, this wasn''t punishment. She just wanted to check her baby''s growth and point him in the right direction while also awakening a few things rted to his constitution. Her baby had yet to inherit all the good things she contained. Growth check-ups like this were a good way to make him inherit those while also guiding him on the right path and fixing issues that may have arised. Depending on the level of stress, check-ups could be done everyday, weekly, monthly, or even after thousands of years. It totally depended person to person. Lilith''s children needed at least one checkup every six months currently since they weren''t involved in anything too stressful to their bodies. Lucy was not going out anymore to fight so her checkup would usually be once a year. And yes, she too was embarrassed to do it, but she was used to it as she would feel far stronger after it was done. As a matter of fact, only the noble Vampires knew of this method. Though it wasn''t talked about openly since it was a matter of a person''s constitution. Only someone close and strong could perform these things and as far as Lilith knew, this thing was limited to the four Duke and a few Count ns. "I am not¡ª" "Baby," Lilith interrupted him with a smile that wasn''t really a smile. This one word and tone was enough to let Lith know that his mother wasn''t going to take a no from him. He didn''t understand how this thing even came into existence, but cursing his luck, he started taking his shirt off. He had to do it, there wasn''t any other choice. His mother was serious this time. There also wasn''t any chance for him to escape because where will he even escape to? All roads lead to Rome. Rather, Royal Castle in Nightingale, to be precise. Thisdy was also the strongest being in this world, even if he wanted to, he couldn''t escape. All his life, Lith was happy to know such a strong being was his mother, but it was only now did he realise that there was a major downside to it too, like the one instance happening right now. Lilith simply chuckled gently as she watched Lith strip. This was a bitter medicine her son had to swallow. It was all for his good at the end of the day. A few feet away from his mother, Lith had finally taken off all his clothes and was standing buck naked in this mountainous region. The cold breeze grazed on his body and made him feelfortable, rather than cold, as he was a Vampire. Lilith smiled and pped her hand once. "Let''s start the ritual then." . . . ..... A/N: 200/200 Golden Tickets, 600/600 Powerstones goalpleted. Uing: 245/300 Golden Tickets, 646/900 poweratones. Bonus will be uploaded shortly. Chapter 762 The Embarrassing Growth Checkup

Chapter 762 The Embarrassing Growth Checkup

Under the full crimson moon, Lith and Lilith were present atop a mountain. Lith''s expression was grim while Lilith''s was as happy as it could be. Lith took a deep breath, trying to suppress his embarrassment and then widened his stance. Needless to say, his sleepy dragon was hanging and swaying with his movements. Lith ignored it and took a martial stance of defending against something. He then flexed as many of his muscles as he could. Lilith''s mood turned serious as Lith took the first stance and she noted the things internally. Lith braced his core and breathed out the first elemental energy from his body: Fire. His pores opened up slowly all over his body and little by little, Fire got out, letting Lilith record the quality of it. As his pores opened up, he took a step ahead and changed his martial stance to that of hitting something, instead of defending like before. The pores around his hands and core violently opened up and let the elemental energy escape freely. Lith then turned hundred, showing his flexed back, glutes, hamstrings, and calf muscles. It was for sure very embarrassing, but he focused on the ritual, as he felt his body starting to be lighter. ''Hmm¡­ baby''s attainment is very low. There''s barely any elemental energying from his entire backside. There were just some sparks on his hands and abdomen, and that''s about it,'' thought Lilith. She waspletely serious and not taking things as a joke. She even took out a notepad to write down the things she felt she should remember. Next, Lith changed his stance and kicked the air in front, holding it in this position for a few seconds. Lilith sent out the poses to him telepathically as she knew this was his first time and he hadn''t learnt the ritual. Lith was following that and continued to do some more embarrassing poses in which his everything was revealed. He felt as if he had be an exhibitionist while doing this, but nothing could be done now. He was starting to feel the effects of this ritual. Even though it was supposed to be a checkup, the light feeling he was having was good. Lith circled his mother sitting in the middle of the hall in these stances and the Fire element was over. He once again had to repeat the same things, this time with a different element. Needless to say, he had to go through twelve rounds of this, making him realize that it wasn''t always great to have all the elemental affinity. Once he was done with the twelfth round, Lilith got up from her chair and walked towards Lith, who was stuck in a bracing wide stance. His mother''s regal dress fell off from her body as she walked and her pristine goddess body was seen. No matter how many times he had seen her, it was always a delight to his eyes. Not to mention, today she seemed extra hot under the crimson moonlight. Her wide hips that were swaying as she walked, her breasts that bounced lightly, the two pink pearls on her mounds that Lith knew had the sweetest taste in the world, the lower lips rubbing onto each other, the rosy lips, the beautiful face¡­ All of it, all of it was evoking a lustful feeling within him he hadn''t felt in a long time. His mother was a born seductress and had it not been for the fact that the ritual was ongoing, he would''ve already pounced on her like a hungry beast and devoured her. Lilith was well aware of her charms and it wasn''t out of thin air did she do this walk in front of Lith. She wanted to test his willpower, his ability to control himself and not be tempted by the desires of flesh. The full crimson moon amplified all the desires within everybody in these three days and Lith was no exception to it. She was thus very proud to see him bemitted and not give in to desires, even though she could see his dragon angrily roar at the heavens. Yet, it was definitely a painful boner, she thought. But nothing could be done right now. Lilith went behind Lith and lightly held onto his shoulders, channeling her spiritual power within him. Lith''s boner was immediately gone and his sex drive was suppressed. Lith heaven a sigh of relief. Lilith then held onto Lith''s hands and positioned them in a certain stance she wanted to see. She made his legs get wider and putting her hand on his hips, slightly had him raise up. Lilith then tapped on his abdomen lightly, making all of his abdominal muscles turn stuff and have maximum flexion. It pained slightly, but Lith endured it easily. Lilith did the same thing everywhere on his body, making him feel further pain and then changed his stance even though his body was really stiff and unable to move. This once again caused some pain. Lith''s upper body was twisted in a manner it shouldn''t be, his legs were raised in a manner it shouldn''t be¡­ Everything was bizarre yet within the capabilities of a normal Vampire. If he was a Human, he would''ve broken his joints or something and died with these poses. He understood now why the ritual was limited to just the Vampires. It was one full round around the empty chair with his stiff body and it pained quite a bit. Once the round was finished, Lilith tapped everywhere on his body again and he rxedpletely. He was so rxed, he couldn''t stand and had to be supported by Lilith. Lilith did another round with him in such a rxed state. Lilith tapped on his body again after the round and Lith became normal. All things were recovered, including his sex drive that caused his dragon to roar once again. Lilith kissed Lith''s neck softly with an affection of both a mother and a wife. She then held his hot shaft in her smooth hands, providing the much needed coolness. However, she didn''t do anything naughty and just held it gently. Lilith then brought out a wine ss filled with blood from thin air and presented it to Lith. "Drink it." Lith didn''t question his mother and drank it, not knowing that it was the blood of thirteen Saint Rank human virgins. It tasted really sweet. So sweet that he was getting a sugar rush. Lith''s adrenaline shot up and he felt like a burning sensation all over his body. His mind was bing hazy and he wanted to do something. What something? He didn''t know. His shaft roared angrily in Lilith''s grasp. But she didn''t let it run free. Lith felt as if he was given a thousand vials of potent aphrodisiac and his amethyst eyes were starting to take on a red color, making him forget all rational thoughts and return to his original vampire instincts. Lilith checked his body quickly and went in front of him. At Lith''s pelvis region, Yang energy was violently umting and threatened to burst out. Lilith watched it for a second and once it had umted to its peak, she immediately put Lith''s shaft inside her Yin cave. Out of instincts, Lith pushed his shaft deep inside Lilith and stretched her canals to the lengths of his shaft. It didn''t pain Lilith whatsoever and she simply caressed his hair, guiding Lith to her neck and making him drink her blood. Lith violently thrust his hips and knocked at Lilith''s womb entrance multiple times, eventually pouring all of his semen into her. It was quite the amount as a lot leaked out and fell down on the ground, creating a small puddle. A few secondster, rity returned to Lith and he was greeted with his mother''s beautiful face. "What just happened?" He asked, confused. Lilith chuckled softly and said, "look down." Lith did and he was shocked. Shocked, not because he was in his mother out of nowhere, but to see dirty orange fluids dripping out of his mother''s honeypot and a small puddle being formed of the same liquids. "That¡­" "Yes. It''s the dirty Yang energy from you." Lilith exined. Lilith was aware that her son liked dual cultivation. He did cultivate quite well with the techniques he was using but it wasn''t enough and?refined, causing him to umte some dirty energy within him. It was now purified and the fault of that was gone, making not just the Yang energy within him much better, but also improving his overall physique. The blood she gave him acted as a catalyst to fasten the umtion of the Yang energy as human blood was literally aphrodisiac for Vampires. This also helped in helping him return to his Vampire instincts quicker as Yang energy was the most potent when a Vampire was in his instinctual form. The Full Night of the Crimson Moonlight was a good day to bring out this form even more and all in all, Lilith was quite satisfied with the things that had happened. Lilith exined all of this to Lith and for the first time, Lith was starting to think that maybe this ritual wasn''t so bad. "I understand the things I did, but what will big sis go through?" It was just a passing thought Lith had. She didn''t have Yang energy so she wouldn''t need a release like him. Lilith caressed Lith''s hair and said, "She has to do the poses like you and that''s about it. She doesn''t dual cultivate so there''s no need to worry about her Yin energy. It''ll automatically be purified if you cultivate with her. You just have to worry about yourself." ''Damn¡­'' Lith thought to himself. This seemed a bit unfair. "So¡­ Do you get naked with her too?" "Naturally." Lilith smiled and answered. "She has to do thest few rounds with my support and clothes, even on?my side, would end up clogging her highly sensitive and open pores." Lith nodded in understanding, once again realizing how unfair certain things were. Here he was dying with his raging boner but apparently such scenarios didn''t ur with females. Nheless, he didn''t care much about it and¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Lith started sliding his shaft in and out of his mother''s creamed box. "It isn''t clean, baby." Lilith reminded. "It doesn''t matter." Lith said and gobbled up one of the heavenly pink pearls. "I need a few releases, you made it like this, better take responsibility." Lilith chuckled. "Fine, fine." She grabbed the chair beside her and putting it behind Lith, made him sit on it and herself sat on hisp. She then held his face and peered deeply into Lith''s amethyst eyes. "Hmm? Is something wrong?" Lith asked. Lilith said, "No. Continue with your things, I am preparing to give you a few things in the meantime¡­" Chapter 763 Lith Awakens Abilities

Chapter 763 Lith Awakens Abilities

Lith was a hundred years old already. Time had passed so quickly. To Lilith, it felt as if it was just yesterday that she gave him birth, then did his first feeding session, and went out in the Merchant district to have him roam around. She had watched every second of his life and was proud to see hime this far. Although this was just the very beginning, her baby had grown quite a lot in these hundred years, both physically and mentally. Things would start to get difficult from here onwards and although she wished that he wouldn''t do something like Lucy, she knew in her heart that it was inevitable. Just like how Lucy had ventured out to pursue strength and faced many near-death situations, Lith was sure to do it as well. She hated to see her children suffer, but knew that it''s just the natural course of life. If Lith and Lucy both stayed cooped up in the castle, they won''t grow or have fun whatsoever. Lilith knew it very well. She too was in their shoes at some point in her life. For half a million years, she had roamed the world and adventured to many ces along with her friends. It was only in the past ten thousand years did she decide to settle down and only in thest thousand years did she truly settle down and didn''t move from Nightingale. She had found her peace, she had found herfort, she had found her essence of life, and it was only then did she settle down. Once her children find these things as well, maybe then they would not have anymore suffering. In any case, it took her half a million years, so that was probably the bare minimum she was expecting her children to spend in their adventures. All she wanted now was to see them enjoy their journey and not get hurt. Thetter part couldn''t be helped but the former for sure could. Hence, it was time to awaken their dormant abilities within the two of her children. The abilities couldn''t be awakened without a strong stimulus. Her baby had been sleeping for almost eight decades and didn''t go out much. It was not a surprise to see that he hadn''t awakened much of his abilities yet. Lilith was now helping him do so. There was an ability that was really needed, now that he was a hundred years old. "Don''t move." Lilith said softly as she peered into Lith''s amethyst eyes. No matter how many times she saw these gem-like amethyst eyes of her son and the velvety silver hair, she would always feel warm in her heart. The closeness she felt by these two things was unmatchable. Sure there were blood bonds and other stuff, but such ring things like eyes and hair, it was a big proof of him being born from her. Nevertheless, she could stare at itter as well. Now was the time to awaken a few abilities within Lith. Being in the same cowgirl position and peering into his eyes, Lilith softly said a few words that Lith wasn''t able to grasp. Pretty soon, on her amethyst eyes appeared red ancient letters and they started revolving. Lith felt himself get sucked into her eyes, but in the next few instants, his vision dimmed and he then heard: [Ding!] [Host has awakened the ability ''Paradigm Perception''!] [Host has awakened the ability ''Destiny Seer''!] [Host has awakened the ability ''Psyche Puppetry''!] [Host has awakened the ability ''Return''!] These notifications popped up in Lith''s mind one by one as he was starting to lose consciousness. However, this sensation fades after a while and a healthy glow appeared on Lith''s face, followed by his vision being clear. He could now see inscriptions in front of him, the same as the one in his mother''s eyes. As he tried toprehend them, a sharp pain followed in his head, making him close his eyes. "Fufufu¡­ they''re new things, baby. Don''t force yourself." His mother''s gentle voice rang in his ears. "If I open my eyes now, I''ll see the inscriptions again, yes?" Lith asked. "No. They''re gone." Lilith answered softly. Opening his eyes, the inscriptions were indeed gone and only his mother''s beautiful face was in his vision. "What was that?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Slowly starting to ride him, Lilith exined, "they''re the dormant abilities within you, mama just awakened them." "What?" Lith was confused. "I have dormant abilities?" "Obviously, silly." Lilith said yfully. "Who do you think your mama is?" Well, these words didn''t make sense to Lith. But as pondered over them, he remembered learning something that said that parents could pass on their abilities to their children. Wondering if it was that, he looked at his mother, who simply nodded in response, as if knowing what he was about to ask. "The abilities you got are hereditary ones. There''s many types to it. One such being hereditary in which the abilities of a parent are passed onto a child and both the people can have it. There''s also¡­" Abilities were something rare. Not many had those. And the ones that did have it, they monopolized it to keep their lineage safe or the most strong ones. Just like Hereditary abilities, there were Generational abilities. Meaning a generation could pass on their ability to their sessors. The parents would lose the ability, but the child would have a bright future due to it. These types of abilities couldn''t be controlled and had a hundred percent possibility of passing down. This thus made many people who possessed it to not want to have children. There''s a small n in the Beast Kingdom which is the Mantis Tribe who possesses such an ability. These humanoid Mantises, only the females, die the moment theyy eggs. The Generational ability acts as a boon for these type of creatures as the child is bound to lead a good life with such an ability. The Mantis Tribe is probably the smallest in the entire Beast Kingdom as the males are killed by the females after the female feels she''s pregnant and females die after birth. This situation is due to an ancient curse. In the ancient era, in the mantis poption, since females could conceive and bring in lots of sessors, they were revered. They abused this reverence by killing the males and thinking they were superior. This was true as the males were indeedparatively weaker, but killing was just cruel. It was due to this that at one point of time, a male cursed the female mantis that she would die after giving birth. The curse came into effect and females started dying one by one. This caused them to seethe with rage and one female cursed the male mantises that no matter what happens, they''ll always die after making the female pregnant. Hence, the curse of the two sides continued on and now the Mantis Tribe was just a miserable tribe that was barely hanging on. Nobody was happy there and with each year, they were thinking of not having babies anymore and were on a sharp decline. On the bright side though, the Generational ability worked wonders for them. The next type was bloodline ability. Any person, it matters not who, if they possessed even a slight amount of blood of a person with this type of ability, they would automatically have it. However, there was a catch to it. It was that the ability''s power would totally be dependent on the amount of blood purity of a person. One such major family in the world that possessed a blood ability like this was someone Lith knew of. The Asmodeus Family. There was a blood ability rted to scent. In that, the more pure was the Lust Demon bloodline, the stronger their scent would be. This scent was a natural part of their body that attracted people weaker than them. It didn''t matter age, race, or gender. Of course, the ones with the least purity could attract none while the ones with the most purity could choose on who they wanted to attract. Ralph was a living chick ma with such an ability. He could attract all the young girls in the world if he let his scent run free. Another category of abilities were Bonded abilities. As the name suggested, one being bonded to another can use the ability. The simplest example of that is the Vampire Blood Bond. Once a virgin vampire has intercourse with another, they would share a blood bond. Lith has it with his mother and sister, he has it with his wives and few maids, and this thing is avable for even the lowest of low sses of vampires. There were many more abilities but¡­ "Stop, stop, mom." Lith answered. "You can exin more of this to meter. Let me first eat my meal." Lilithughed softly. "Sure, sure, let''s continue then." And then they began with their obscene acts once again¡­ Chapter 764 Arya’s Greatest Wealth ''I was tricked, backstabbed, and quite possibly, bamboozled.'' These were the first words of Lith as he woke up from his nap and stared at the phone in his hand. As per the date, there was still a day left for the grand banquet, meaning he wasn''tte. Then¡­ why was he punished? He couldn''t possibly understand. Smiling and shaking aside these thoughts, Lith focused on the uing things. The grand banquet was around the corner and although it had the word grand attached to it, it was just another banquet on the same scale as Lucy''s coronation. There was nothing new about it and these were just formalities he had to follow for being a Royal. His mother had mentioned that she would be introducing him properly to the world. That was an excuse. The real reason was that she wanted to unt him. Lith wouldn''t have a lot of time to interact with people in the banquet as he was the main star of the event. Getting up from his bed and stretching, he organized his thoughts on the things needed to be dealt with before the banquet began. Calling Luna and getting into a new set of casual clothes, Lith walked out of his room and started meeting the people he had work with. ¡­.. The Royal Servants were busy with the banquet preparation and couldn''t be mobilized for his work. At best he could use a few and Lith did just that. He had a chat with Lark and Kyonumarru on the things they had to do at the banquet, then left the castle to see some more people. The very first person outside the castle he met was Hecate, the Queen Witch with red and blue eyes. It was a brief meeting and she left shortly after Lith was done exining the things. Next, Lith sent a message to Yuwen, the guy responsible for taking over the World Merchant Association, and had him do a few things. Lith then checked up on the Jingmei Guild that was supposed to take in new adventurer''s from the hidden dungeon while travelling to the Dragon Continent. He checked on the guys from Neutral Continent over the phone through a person called Lady Hei. Lady Hei was the person who gave Lith some trouble, but then switched sides knowing he became an enemy of her enemy. She was a good person who worked for the welfare of the guild and in these eight decades, she had worked hard enough to be the third inmand of the guild. The guild''s power was rising too as they were bing stronger and getting more powerful adventurers. With the addition of a few people from the World Adventurer''s Association, their ranking shot up further. This was a good thing. They were one of the key yers for the uing things Lith was nning. He put his phone back in his pocket when he was done talking. Using a teleportation token, Lith disappeared from his spot and appeared right inside the mighty Death Dragon''s castle. The spot where he appeared ended up notifying the people in the castle and in just a few seconds, some staff members came and guided Lith to a room. As Lith walked into a luxurious room, he saw his wife facing in his direction with a smile. Her bluish-silver hair flowed freely and her beautiful eyes were hidden by a ck blindfold, the same as usual. "Are you missing your wife already, dear husband?" Arya teased with a smile. Lith smiled back and didn''t reply to her teasing. If he did, he would be stuck in fooling around with his lovely wife, which he wanted to avoid for now. Lith walked close to Arya and gave her a light hug and kiss on the forehead. "Have you been good?" Lith asked before proceeding to the main topic. No matter what business he had, knowing his wife''s health took more priority. In the birthday celebrations he didn''t get much time to ask about it. "I''ve been good. What can happen to me anyway? Have a seat." Arya gestured to Lith to sit. Lith sat on a chair opposite to hers and the two talked husband-wife things for a few minutes. "So, what brings you here, dear?" Arya asked with a faint smile. Before answering her question, Lith stared at her with his calm eyes and asked, "my dear, do you like¡­ war?" "Depends." Arya said vaguely. "If it''s a war for something I find pointless, I don''t like it." "I see." Lith nodded. "Then, will you find it pointless if the whole world is in chaos?" "Hmm?" An interested look appeared on Arya''s face. Lith smiled and leaning forwards, continued, "the whole world will soon break into a major war. Something along the magnitude of the chaotic era." Arya''s eyebrows quivered in interest. This was the first time she had seen her husband sound so serious about something. The serious atmosphere he suddenly created, she couldn''t help but get up and get behind him. Hugging him from behind, Arya softly asked, "what is my dear husband trying to achieve?" If something on the magnitude of the chaotic era urred, this world would turn into an apocalyptic nightmare. Everything would be destroyed and be deste, making history repeat itself. Arya wasn''t against this, but she wanted to know why Lith wanted something like this. If all things were destroyed, there won''t be many honeymoon spots avable for them. From Emmy, she was told how good her honeymoon was and how much she learnt there. Arya was awaiting her own as well. She didn''t want the world to be destroyed before she went on a honeymoon. Unaware of his wife''s thoughts, Lith answered, "there''s otherworldly big shots that''ll make an appearance sooner orter. I want the whole world to be prepared and counter them. The current era is too peaceful, everyone''s too rusty." "Ah¡­" Understanding the reasons, Arya chuckled. She rubbed her cheek on Lith''s and continued, "with me here, there''s no one who can threaten you. Why bother?" For sure Lith could hide from the attackers and even have his wives defend him. But, he didn''t want it. That was too cowardly. He had ns to inflict such great pains on his enemies that not just them, their whole ancestry should tremble from a mere name of his. It wouldn''t happen if he stayed dormant and just indulged in debauchery. Lightly tapping on Arya''s face, Lith answered, "of course that can happen. But that''s no fun." Arya chuckled. "I thought so." She then sat on Lith''sp and asked, "then¡­ what do you want me to do?" Lith smiled. "Well¡­" . . . . . "Damn, shameless husband!" Arya eximed and got up from Lith''sp. "You want your poor, helpless, and weak wife to work this much?" Lith nodded. "That''s right. You''re the only one who can do it. Who asked you to have so many connections and power and then be my wife?" As shameless as ever, Lith was making full use of his wife''s background. Shemanded one-third of the dragons, the entirety of the underworld was in her grasp, and not to mention, she was filthy rich. So rich that she could probably buy out an entire continent or something. Arya yfully spat out imaginary spit and said, "I refuse. If you want to break my back, do it in the bedroom, and not by making me work so much." Lith spread out his hands and continued, "wifey, imagine the things you''ll get in return." "Oh¡­ and what is that?" "Wealth, power, status, duh. You''ll be super mighty." "Blergh." Arya stuck out her tongue and fell freely in Lith''s embrace. She extended her hands out and holding Lith''s face, said softly, "I already have the greatest wealth here with me. Give me a better reason." Man¡­ His wife''s sweet lines were making him blush now. Doing a light cough to hide his blushing face, Lith said, "I have nothing to offer then¡­ sorry¡­" Arya chuckled. She yed with Lith''s long hair and said, "how about this, then? You give me your love, I''ll give you my everything, okay?" Lith rolled his eyes and pinched Arya''s nose. "Cheeky woman, don''t you already have it? I can''t give you something that I''ve already given you." Arya giggled. "Alright, alright. On a serious note, whatever things you mentioned, it''ll take quite some time to progress. Are you fine with it?" Lith nodded. "People can''t be made to attack each other without a solid reason. No one''s gonna take things seriously if we just ask them to fight each other meaninglessly." "That''s true. But there would be so much destruction of life and property. What about that?" "Don''t worry, that can be dealt with properlyter." Lith assured her. "Hmm, then¡­ I''ll initiate the ns after the Grand Banquet." Lith smiled. His wife was really very understanding. He bent down to kiss her lips softly and said, "I love you." Arya chuckled again. "I am d you said that instead of ''thank you''. I would''ve beaten you up had you said thank you to me." Lith smiled awkwardly. He knew saying thank you in a loving rtionship was offensive to his wives. They had strictly warned him to not say it. The two then chatted for a bit more and Lith left the Death Dragon Empress'' Castle to prepare for tomorrow''s Grand Banquet. Chapter 765 Greeting The Guests The day of the Grand Banquet was finally here. The entirety of the Vampire Society was bustling with joyous activities. It didn''t matter if it was Winterbat country or Darkwing country or some Nightingale, everyone was happy and singing songs of praise and love to the Royal Family. This wasn''t nned or scripted, they were the real feelings of the Vampires of this society. They were all happy and enjoying themselves in the festive-type atmosphere happening within the continent. Free food and wine was avable to everybody every hundred metres in all ces of the continent upied by the Vampires. Even the most forgotten viges got ess to great food and wine. There was no one who would be going hungry today. The cost to feed around ten billion people at once, that too as much as they wanted, was surely very high. However, it didn''t matter to the Royal Family. Their pockets were so deep that there was not even a tiny hole for making such arrangements. The Vampires would surely not forget such a day and only now were they understanding the essence of ''Grand Banquet''. They all wished such banquets would happen often in the future. All squares in the continent had big screens showing the live stream of the Grand Banquet. Currently, the guests were making their appearances in the Queen''s District one by one and then picked up by the Royal Carriages and escorted to the Royal Castle. Everyone watched these guys with envious gazes and wished that it was them in these people''s ce. The live stream would have camera angles switched whenever someone important would arrive. For example, currently, the camera was focusing on four people in elegant clothes. One was a noble, two were men, and thest one was a muscr cow. They were none other than the Drac family and with the poised bearing that Dennis and Mu Mu were showing, it was apparent that they were taught some manners beforehand. Dennis didn''t seem his usual self and neither did Mu Mu. Both the two had a calm look on their faces and were walking with the same strides as Duke Reynolds and Duchess Fiora. After Dennis''s family, the other Dukes entered the castle one by one and it was only after the Vampires did the other races enter. Nobles from around all the major races were present and it was rumored that some Supreme beings would be in the banquet too. However, no matter how much everyone focused, they couldn''t see any Supreme Ranks. This did disappoint them as they realized that just like other times, the Supreme Ranks would''ve entered through some secret door. Peasants like them didn''t deserve to see their real faces, was what went inside everyone''s mind. Nobody doubted that the Supremes won''te though; such was the might of the Queen. Back in the Royal Castle, Lith was standing in front of a teleportation circle and was waiting for the guests. A bright light illuminated the room and then the fragrant scent of a forest permeated the air. Twodies in regal robes, both with long golden hair and emerald-like eyes, were standing in front of him. "Little cousin!" Alea was happy as she could be and jumped on Lith, making the snow-white furred golden retriever on his shoulders to fall down. Ren was clearly not happy with this and woofed in annoyance. But once he saw that it was the golden-haired demon, he immediately had war shbacks and hid himself in between Lith''s legs. No matter what, every time he saw Alea, his trauma would re-appear. Lith exchanged some loving words with Alea and then turned to Agalea. He hugged the Elven Queen and smiling, whispered, "told you, you''ll be the one toe to me." "Fufufu¡­ yes, it did happen, it seems." Agalea answered with a yful smile. Lith didn''t say or do anything naughty with Agalea. He broke the hug and simply chatted with her a little, then sent the two off. There were a lot of guests he had to greet. A bright sh happened again in the room as the teleportation circle lit up. In the next instant, he saw four people, among whom one was his lover. The tall ck-haired, ck-eyed beautifuldy with red horns whom Lith loved, was currently holding hands with a smiling and a zoned out girl with sses. There was Adriel beside Lucifer holding the hand of a girl with an annoyed expression, who was also holding the hand of the smiling girl, albeit against her wishes. "It was my turn to hold mom''s hand." The annoyed girl with ck hair and orange eyesined. "It was fair and square, so let me peacefully hold mama''s hand." The smiling girl, with shoulder-length orange hair and ck eyes, said to the annoyed girl. "Hehe¡­ mumma¡­ hehe¡­" the zoned out girl with sses over her gray eyes, having ck hair on top and orange hair neck down till her thighs, spoke to the air in front, still zoned out and in a world of her own. As Ren had a look at these three girls, he immediately hid himself inside Lith''s shirt, not wanting to meet them. There were only three people other than Alea who could instigate such a reaction from him, and they were none other than his mothers. "Hey! Ren-chan,e to mommy!" The orange-haired Rosy said with a smile as she walked towards Lith with Lucifer. "Rosy, manners." Lucifer reprimanded. Rosy did a light cough in response and said, "sorry." She didn''t call out Ren again. Lith was surprised to see Lucifer teaching other people manners. He didn''t call her out on it though, lest she turned angry and did something forceful that hemight end up liking. Cough. Lith did a light cough as well to remove the weird thoughts in his head. "Greetings, aunt." Lith said with a smile while holding a flower bouquet. He had forgotten to give one to Alea and Agalea as Alea jumped on him. His maids standing beside him had reminded him to not miss it this time. Lucifer''s hands were full and her expression was calm, befitting that of a Queen. She was in a regal ck robe along with her daughters in a simr style and color robes. Adriel, the one with short green hair with blue ends and amazing tattoos on one of her hands, was wearing a formal white shirt and ck pants, appearing like an assistant. Lith wondered why Lucifer was so calm. She didn''t look like the usual horny otaku neet and instead appeared prim and proper. As she got close to him, Lucifer said with the same calm look, "greetings, nephew." Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. This woman was his aunt? Or was it an imposter? Lith''s confused expression didn''t go unnoticed by Lucifer. She internally thought, ''that''s right, you little demon. Your majestic aunt has changed, and is now acting like a proper Queen. She has to set an example to her daughters after all¡­'' Lucifer didn''t forget to praise herself even if Lith didn''t do it. She couldn''t care less about this horny pervert''s praise. Lith looked at Ren''s mothers, who reached around Lucifer''s shoulder in height, and greeted them with a smile as well. "Greetings, Vampire Prince." "Greetings, Vampire Prince." "Gree-hehe¡ª" "Ruth." Lucifer looked at the zoned out girl and softly called out her name while gently massaging the back of her palm with her thumb. Ruth snapped out of her daze and turned to look at Lucifer with her innocent gray eyes. "Mumma?" She said one word, but it meant ''you called me?''. Lucifer naturally understood it and reminded, "greet the Prince properly, Ruth." Ruth nodded her head and turned to Lith. "Hello¡ª" "No, no, my dear." Lucifer broke her calm fa?ade and bent down to meet Ruth''s eye level. "When you see the Prince, you should say: ''Greetings, Vampire Prince.'' Didn''t mumma teach you this before?" Lucifer''s tone was gentle. She wasn''t scolding Ruth, just reminding her. Her gentle nature made Lith think, ''damnnnnn. This demon can have such a side to her too? Since when!?'' It was totally out of nature for Lucifer to do something like this. Lith had so many questions when looking at her changed nature. Lucifer scrunched her nose as she felt someone thinking bad of her. She didn''t even need to think who it would be, as she was feeling the stupid pervert''s aura right beside her. But for the time being, she chose to ignore it and focused on her daughter. Ruth needed some more attention than the other two girls. She was a little special like her niece Alea, but it was okay. If Lucifer can handle a shameless little demon like Lith, then this was nothing. It''s been almost eight decades since she adopted the three girls and by now, she was almost a proper mother like Lilith and Agalea. She still had a lot to learn as her motherhood had only just begun, but things were going just fine. Her usual self wasn''t gone though. She was still the same person behind the doors when her daughters weren''t watching. It was stressful, but she had to appear proper when with her daughters, lest they caught her carefree nature and lost focus on cultivation. Her girls were Supreme Rank, but individually, their power was at best a peak level Emperor Rank. She was busy training them in thest eight decades while also having fun along the way. It was due to training that she herself understood how to properlymunicate with the three. The three girls also got closer to Lucifer and epted her as their mother. Since they were her daughters now, it was her duty to teach them the proper ways of being Princesses. While teaching them, she groomed her own self to act like a proper Queen. Her grandfather would surely be proud of her for once¡­ "Ah¡­" Ruth remembered something. "Yes, yes, mumma did say it," she bobbed her head up and down adorably and then turned to Lith. In her cute voice, she said with a smile, "hehe¡­ Greetings, Vampire Prince." ''SO PRECIOUS!!'' Lith and Lucifer both felt an arrow at their hearts and almost got a nosebleed due to the wholesomeness. Composing himself, Lith did a light cough and handing Ruth the bouquet, said with a smile, "I hope you enjoy your time here." Ruth didn''t have the slightest of idea on what Lith meant, but instead of grabbing the bouquet, she pulled Ren out of his shirt and hugged him. "My baby¡­ hehe¡­" "WOOOOO!" Chapter 766 Mayzin’s Gift

Chapter 766 Mayzin¡¯s Gift

Lucifer was gone from the teleportation chamber along with her daughters and assistant. Ren was dragged away by his mothers and Lith couldn''t help him even if he wanted to. The next guest that arrived was the King of Angels, Alex Pdin. That man seemed as calm and regal as one could be. Just being around him brought a sense of peace andfort to Lith, even though he was a Vampire. With how handsome Alex looked, one could easily mistake him for a charming prince. That''s how handsome he was. Everything about him was great, except¡­ his perfectly golden hair had a wavy and messy look to them, along with finely trimmed hair at the sides. Coupled with the cross earrings he was wearing, Alex definitely looked like a yboy. His overbearing status negated the thoughts of being a yboy though. Plus, anyone basking in his aura would give up all bad thoughts and be a monk or something. Lith greeted Alex and then sent him away to where his granddaughter was without having much conversation. After he was gone, it was the final guest that arrived, his Dragon aunt. Mayzin didn''t need the teleportation circle. The space-time bent around the circle and she simply manifested into existence. His aunt was in a regal ck samurai style robes along with ck stockings. A bit of her thigh, lower abdomen, and arms were exposed. Half her hair was in a bun along with a shiny purple stick attached to it and the other half flowed freely. Her expression was calm and she definitely seemed the most overbearingpared to his Elven and Demon aunt. "Greetings, aunt." Lith greeted her with a smile while holding a bouquet in his hands. Mayzin walked close to him and greeted him back with a soft tone, not trying to sound overbearing as he was her nephew. Lith handed her the bouquet and extending his elbows out, said with the same smile, "shall we?" This was etiquette and not lewd. Thest person is supposed to be escorted to the main venue along with a family member of the Royals. As it was Lith here and Mayzin was an older female, it only made sense for her to walk hand-in-hand with Lith. Young girls never appearedst and neither did men. The only people toe atst were either some olderdies or some couple rted to the hosts. In both cases, thedy would lock her hands with the host and get escorted to the main venue. It didn''t matter if the host was a male or female, the hand locking was just a polite gesture. Last time when there was a banquet held, it was Lith who took care of bringing the guests and the same happened now as well. Mayzin was aware of the etiquettes and locked hands with Lith. "It''s your event and you''re greeting the guests." Mayzin couldn''t help butment. Lith chuckled. "You see, aunt. The Royal Family only has three people. So it can''t be helped." Mayzin nodded in understanding. That was true. It''s no wonder Lith was here greeting guests at his own event. "But also, I don''t mind having my arms locked with a prettydy like you." Lith joked. Mayzin shook her head at this tant flirting. "You shouldn''t joke like that, nephew. I am almost your mother''s age." "It''s exactly because of that." Lith smirked. "Mom and the other two aunts seemed to enjoy these jokes." Mayzin rolled her eyes. "I am not like them." Lith made an exaggerated sad face. "Then it seems aunt isn''t as fun as them." "That''s right. Your aunt is a boring person." Lith sighed and said, "it seems aunt Lucifer is better than you then." "Yeah¡ª what?" Mayzin suddenly felt she heard something wrong. Lith looked at her and replied, "aunt Lucifer¡­ she''s more fun, I mean. Lucy and Alea also seem to enjoy theirpany more because I''ve heard of aunt Lucifer quite often than about you from them. Even mother speaks more about her than you." Mayzin knitted her brows. That horny otaku gets more attention than her? No, it was fine to get attention, it didn''t matter. But she''s liked by her nieces more? And even Lilith!? Now this was news. Mayzin hadn''t interacted much with her nieces or even Lilith in the past few hundred years. It was because she was sleeping. Once she woke up, she then got busy handling her kingdom and then watching Lith, because of the stupid bet made by Lilith. In all of this, she was constantly feeling that something was definitely not right. And today, right about now¡­ she realized what that was. Her nieces and nephew were still pretty young. The flow of time for these guys was much different than what she herself felt. She might''ve thought it was okay to contact them after some years, but apparently it wasn''t. It was the biggest mistake she was making. Lucifer really had nothing better to do. She would just roam here and there or munch on food or watch anime or masturbate. It''s no surprise that her two nieces and nephew got much closer to Lucifer than herself. Although Mayzin wasn''t a petty person, knowing Lucifer was actually being liked like this rang some rms in Mayzin''s head. If this continued on and she didn''t interact more with her nieces, she''ll probably not have a good rtionship with them. This was not good news. Even if they weren''t blood rted, Mayzin really considered them as family. She considered Lilith, Agalea, and even that stupid neet as her sisters. Their children were like her own children. Establishing a healthy rtionship with them was really necessary. Watching his aunt fall silent at his words, Lith didn''t say anything more and just let her be. It was only after a few minutes did she look at him and asked softly, "nephew, what''s your favorite treasure?" Lith stared at her with a stupefied gaze, wondering why she just asked that. This reaction of Lith''s made Mayzin scrunch her nose. "My bad. Let me ask something else. What''s¡­ um¡­ your favourite color?" Mayzin realized her nephew wasn''t a Dragon. Asking what his favourite treasure was a stupid question. Only Dragons would happily answer this one. Lith didn''t know why she was asking this, but still said, "amethyst." His favourite color was the colours of his eyes. Just like how his mother felt a closeness to him through it, he too felt the simr things when he gazed at her or his sister. "Hmm¡­" Mayzin hummed and then rummaged through her space ring. In a few seconds, something clicked her and stopped looking at her ring. Instead, she pulled the purple hair stick out of her bun and let her hair fall freely. Mayzin turned to Lith and showed the hair stick to him. "Here, your birthday gift, nephew." Mayzin had some troublemunicating since she wasn''t too used to interactions such as these. But she tried her best to appear like a good aunt. Lithughed softly and shook his head. "You don''t need to gift me, aunt. You were there during my celebrations a few days ago and here as well now, I am happy and content." Mayzin stared at Lith as she heard that. She slightly tilted her head to the right and asked, "did you perhaps not like it? Wait, I''ll give you something else then." Lith was dumbfounded with this. His aunt totally misunderstood him. "Wait, I didn''t mean that I didn''t like it." "So?" Mayzin asked. "Why did you reject it?" It was for the first time that someone didn''t ept a treasure. That too, from her. Mayzin knew just how much the entire world coveted the treasures of the Dragons. There were so many journals, maps, and whatnot guiding people to the treasures buried by the Dragons or towards the Dragons themselves. Robbing even the lowliest of Dragons could make a mortal rich for a lifetime. Nobody let go of any chance to have such a thing happen and this thing that Mayzin was giving to Lith¡­ people would actually go to war to obtain it. Not just a few, but the entirety of a few major races would actually attack her, if they knew what this was. Thus, it was quite surprising for her to actually get her gift rejected. Even if she was really smart, she could only think that maybe the reason for rejection was that her nephew didn''t like this. Her IQ had dropped substantially due to her poormunication skills. Nobody would even think with this conversation that this was the samedy who was engaged in hardcore chess battles with Lilith herself for months, at the time of Arya''s ascension. Lith looked at his aunt and said with an awkward smile, "aunt, it''s basic noble etiquette." Lith didn''t know about other ces but Vampire nobles usually refrained from epting or even giving gifts. In the past it was because in the past many assassinations urred due to gifts in the noble households. It thus became a thing to not ept gifts and this teaching was passed down in the form of etiquette. Mayzin didn''t understand Lith, so she just asked again, "so¡­ do you want this or do you not like this and want something else?" She didn''t understand a simple no. There was the pride of a dragon within her that didn''t let her brain think that her gift was rejected. I mean, who in their right minds would even reject a present anyway? Lith could only sigh and say, "thank you, I''ll take this then." Mayzin shed a happy smile as Lith epted the gift, surprising thetter. He thought, ''if epting this meant I could see such a beautiful smile, I would''ve already done that.'' "I hope you''ll like it. Here¡­" Mayzin handed the hair stick to Lith. "Keep it safe with you, it''ll be of help in case you''re stuck in a dangerous situation." "What is this?" Lith asked. Mayzin smiled and answered, "you''ll know when you use it." There was no more room for question as the two finally reached the venue. Lith let Mayzin go and sit on a table with his other aunts and then went on to prepare for his entry into the banquet. . . . ..... A/N: This is a bonus chapter for 300/300 Golden Tickets goal. Uing: 346/400. Powerstones: 247/300 Chapter 767 Lilith’s Declaration

Chapter 767 Lilith¡¯s Deration

Despite having the word Grand attached to it, the Grand Banquet''s contents were simr to the other Royal Banquets that were hosted. There was an opening speech done by a royal servant and then Lith was introduced to everybody. The moment he was introduced, the entire crowd within the castle went into an uproar. Not only was Lith the most handsome man they''d ever seen, the regal aura exuded by him was unparalleled and unmatched. Everyone within the castle was a major powerhouse of the world. Their children were naturally nobles as well. Yet, they all paled inparison to the Vampire Prince. The looks, the aura, the charm¡­ The children felt super insecure knowing they couldn''t ever have these things whereas their parents thought about why they couldn''t have children like the Vampire Prince. A faint tension was developed between the parents and the children, but it was all ignored under the cheerful shouts of the others. By others, it meant specifically thedies. It didn''t matter what age they were of or which noble house they belonged to. The moment they saw the Prince, they all felt a tingle in an unknown ce and started fangirling for him. Among this crowd, if Lith were to just point at anydy, she would happily give her whole self to Lith, it mattered not whether she was young, old, single, or married. Lith felt it was all an exaggeration and empty praises, but the more he heard everyone''s shout, the more it made him think that such might not be the case. He was wondering whether his charms had to do with his bloodline or was it because the dual cultivation arts had improved his physique. If it wasn''t any of that¡­ was it because his Yang energy became purer and thedies could unknowingly sense it? There were many questions and deciphering an answer would distract him from the banquet. Lith thus kept it aside for now and focused on the banquet. He did a little speech of thanking everybody foring and that it was a pleasure hosting the guests. Then, he called for the first dance and instead of him doing it this time, there were a few selected Vampire Nobles taking the stage. Once the first dance was over, Lucy and Lilith arrived on stage while having their arms locked with Lith. And as usual, the spectators sucked in a cold breath of air by looking at their noble selves. Many passed out due to intense nose bleeds while the ones that didn''t¡­ they were trying their best to not pass out. Too bad for the ones outside though. They couldn''t see the faces of three Royals as they were covered in darkness. The live stream had a filter to keep things hidden. Not even a Supreme Rank would be able to see through this filter. Lucy said a few words after arriving as she was the Queen. Then, they cut a towering cake while an orchestra yed a birthday symphony for the Prince. The crowd from all over the continent cheered for the Prince and lots and lots of confetti was shot out when Lith was cutting the cake. Finishing this, Lilith took to the stage and gave a speech with Lith and Lucy on her sides. The starting few lines were formal greetings and she then proceeded to the main part. "On this auspicious day, I, the Vampire Queen Lilith Evure¡­" There was a crown on her head and a staff in her hand, indicating that she was acting as the Queen right now and not Lucy. Lilith wouldn''t take the crown from her daughter whom she doted on so much, but it was a bit necessary today. "¡­I am making a formal deration." The crowd turned silent and patiently listened to what the Queen was saying. The same was the case with the ones watching the stream. A serious gaze flickered in Lilith''s eyes and as she stared in front, everyone felt as if she was staring right into their souls, making them shiver in fear. "My children¡­" Lilith started with those words, letting the flow of the speech steer towards the topic of her two children. The people listened intently and Lilith stated the things Lucy had achieved. Everyone was shocked to find out that she was a King Rank at the young age of just 500. They got another shock after knowing that she was acting as the Queen for thest eight decades. Being speechless was an understatement that these guys were feeling. Lilith didn''t stop here. She stated a few more achievements of Lucy and then went on to talk about Lith. Once his talks started, the young nobles in the castle felt their very foundation to start shaking! The Prince had reached Saint Rank at what age!?!? They all eximed within their minds. These noble children were around the age of Lith and Lucy and they felt ashamed of themselves knowing the achievements of these two. They felt as if they were nothing but a speck of dust aspared to these Royals. Lilith let the people think whatever they wanted while she spoke and finally¡­ got to the most important bit. "¡­what I just mentioned, it''s not to garner praise, but to give you all a glimpse of whom you''ll be going up against." Hmm? The people around the world looked at the Queen in puzzlement. Lilith''s lips curved up into a faint smile. "The formal deration I mentioned¡­" The spectators grabbed the armrest tightly and were on the edge of their seats as this was mentioned. Right, the Queen did mention something regarding a deration at the start. "¡­it''s an open statement for each and every one of you¡­" Lilith finally got to the point. "¡­if you surpass my children in cultivation or are able to defeat them and bring them to me¡­" Lilith took a pause and smiled. This smile wasn''t her usual gentle one, but seemed like that of a crazed person. "¡­the Vampire Royal Throne is yours." GASP! "WHAAAATTTT!??!" Some people couldn''t help themselves from shouting out loud and some people plopped down from their seats due to the sudden shock. Lilith didn''t exin further and left the scene with Lith and Lucy, letting the people decipher whatever they wanted from it. Loud discussions urred in the ballroom and people just couldn''t help themselves from repeatedly asking whether they heard it right or not. The same situation urred in the rest of the continent and the shock was just too much for some to handle. News outlets pumped out one article after another in regards to this and it travelled to every nook and cranny of the world, making everyone listen to Lilith''s speech again and again. Meanwhile¡­ Lith and Lucy didn''t question their mother on this, neither did they ask her why she would do such a thing. One thing the two knew for sure was that their mother would never do anything that wasn''t rted to their welfare. Maybe she wanted the two to work hard and keep the pride of the family intact? Who knows. Lith, for one, was super rxed. He was well aware of his potential and was working hard to make breakthroughs. He went to the inheritance trials before sleeping, then after waking up went to the hidden dungeon¡­ Lith learnt quite a lot of things here. His attainment in most of the elements was rising and he was feeling his breakthrough being close. In any case, Lith wasn''t worried about getting defeated by anyone. At least in this world. Walking with his mother and sister, Lith reached the guest room where his closest guests were waiting for him. As he entered the big luxurious room, the sight he saw made him stop and smile. On one sofa, Arya was sitting facing Emilia while hugging Alexandra like a doting big sister. Alexandra seemed slightly unhappy but nevertheless conversed with the two normally. On the other sofa, Mayzin was doing the same thing, except she had Alea in her embrace and was talking to Agalea. On another sofa, Lucifer was talking to her grandfather while hugging the hot-tempered Roxy, who currently had a gentle expression on her face as she was ying with Ren. On Alex''s side, he was hugging Rosy, who was ying with Ren along with Roxy. Behind Alex, Ruth was currently making the absolute mess of his golden hair. She was ying with it and while doing so, identally lit it up on fire. Alex didn''t seem to mind it though. He calmly put away the fire and patted Ruth''s head, who chuckled in happiness. Lith didn''t want to interrupt these guys talking so sweetly, but as he entered along with his mother and sister, everyone''s gaze fell on him. "Darling~!" "Little cousin!" "Husband! "Nephew!" Alea and Alexandra rushed to hug Lith while the rest called out to him while being seated. Lith hugged the cute elf and vampire jumping on him and looking at the rest, waved his hand and greeted everyone with a smile. Thedies then turned to look at Lilith, who in turn smiled and chuckled softly. "Let''s get seated first, I''ll answer everyone''s question one by one." Chapter 768 The First Human And The Witch A rapid fire game was currently going on in the guest room. Thedies asked questions to his mother and Lilith diligently answered everything in a short and concise manner. The reason she made such a bold im was because she was confident in her children''s abilities. They were such geniuses that finding a challenge for them was difficult. They needed some stimulus every now and then to grow properly. Although Lilith said all of this, thedies weren''t stupid enough to think it was just this reason. There might be some underlying reason to it as Lilith was a woman who would never want any harm to befell on her children. Thedies stopped the questions after a while and chatted normally. Lucifer''s three daughters didn''t misbehave in the presence of Lilith as they could feel the strong aura from her and kept quiet. Ren was finally able to rx when his mothers stopped petting him and made his way towards his Master. Lith put Ren on hisp and let the guy doze off. He then chatted with thedies and Alex as well, eventually getting absorbed in these talks. ¡­.. Ballroom, Royal Castle. At a table in a corner, ady wearing purple robes and a ck pointy hat was sitting and sipping on some red wine. Thisdy had a doll-like face with heterochromatic red and blue eyes. She was none other than Hecate, one of the nine Witch Queens. It had been some time since Hecate got an order from the Vampire Royal Family. She was starting to feel that the Vampire Royals didn''t need her anymore and her not going to the informal party hosted by them was haunting her even more. A Witch''s duty was to be of proper service to their clients. They worked by remaining neutral and acting as mediators between different two parties. It could be anyone, two races or even two people of the same family. Witches had a rich history alongside the other races. It was said that when the first human came into existence due to a rare convergence of all twelve elements, his conscience was far superior to any other species. This conscience eventually overpowered the human and split off from him, feeling that the human wasn''t worthy enough for it. Being the most intelligent thing, it used the knowledge of the convergence of twelve elements that made the human and became an entity of her own. This was the first ever Witch that came into existence. Many years passed with the Human and the Witch going about their own ways. The Human who was stripped off of his intelligence was nothing more than a primal beast, running on instincts and trying to survive. The Witch traversed everywhere but being so intelligent, she found nothing of interest and came to the ce where the Human was. She was really bored and wanted to see how this man was faring off. To the Witch''s surprise, the man just roamed around, ate, and slept. However, while doing all of this, he learned tomunicate with animals around him, hunt, understand that there''s dangers in some ces, showpassion to the wounded animals, and so on and so forth. The Witch realized that the man, even without her, was able to adapt and ovee all sorts of predicaments. This was truly a major shock to her, who believed that the man would be nothing but a mindless beast when she left him. Feeling interested in this man, the Witch followed him for many years. Eventually, one day, the Witch saw the man staring at a baby cow snuggled between its parents. The man was in a dazed state and didn''t understand the reason he was staring at them, but the Witch knew. She was a really intelligent being and could tell at a single nce that the man was feeling lonely. The Witch could see in the man''s eyes that he was starting to lose his will to love. He was lonely, he had nothing to call his own, he had nopanions, and he was truly very alone. The Witch felt pity for this man. She had no reason to help him, but she decided to do so anyway because she was once a part of him. If it wasn''t for the man, she wouldn''te into existence. There was a sort of debt she was in. To be fully debt free, the Witch split off some part of her and with the help of the convergence of the twelve elements, she brought the first female human into existence. The two humans eventually hit it off and happily lived together for many years, until they finally had children and problems starteding up. Who''ll take care of the child and who''ll hunt¡­ all of these questions were something these two couldn''t get an answer to and fought among themselves. Feeling pity again, the Witch decided to intervene and help them resolve their problems. This was the first time a Witch acted as a mediator. Since the man was skilled at hunting and the woman was the one who gave birth to the child, the Witch told them it would be better if the woman took care of the child and the man brought food.I think you should take a look at With her help, the work was divided between the two humans. The interactions with the Witch made the two humans smarter as time progressed and one fine day, the man and the woman realized¡­ If they stopped quarrelling when the Witch intervened and resolved their queries, what would happen if they absorbed the Witch? Won''t the two never quarrel and live happily ever after? This thought of theirs eventually became lethal for the Witch. The Witch had a strong intelligence, but she didn''t have the necessary strength to protect herself from the attack of the man and the woman. During herst few moments, the Witch swore to make these humans pay. She got absorbed by the two and became one with them. And as expected, the woman and the man quarreled less. Years passed and their intelligence grew to a much higher degree than what they could handle. The Witch once again split off from them, this time it was the woman and not the man. The man had lived for far too many years, he was older than the Witch as well, and it was difficult to break away from him. But, she managed to break away from the woman she had created and the man saw this. A fight then broke out with the woman and the man going against the Witch, but the Witch wasn''t weak this time and did a great deal of damage on both the man and the woman and disappeared. This left a scar on the man and as time passed and the humans grew in poption, he got scared of watching the woman be stronger and intelligent than men. He thus passed down a false tale and got these strong women killed, in the name of them being Witches. Years and years down the line, the women who were used, burned, and killed, their hatred soared and eventually manifested into existence, killing the humans who had wronged them. The Witch got notice of this and came to the scene, eventually joining hands and dealing damage to the humans. The two then fled from the scene after some humans were killed. They couldn''t go up against the humans totally since they were quite a lot in number. The hatred that manifested also became a Witch after the Witch helped her have a body. These two then became the founding mothers of the Witch race. They collected more Witches from the Humans and by this time, more races hade into existence and the Humans stopped with the bullshit of killing their own kin in the name of them being Witches as there were threats from other races. The Witches stopped having more members due to this and would go extinct soon without more people. The two founding mothers then found a method to procreate. They needed huge energy to make a kin of their own and the Witch formed from hatred decided to sacrifice herself for the greater good. As hatred vanished and the humans too had stopped hating Witches, the Witches had nothing to do once again and became bored due to their high intelligence. Recalling how she had be a mediator, the founding mother Witch decided to meddle between the races fighting together. This time, it was for selfish reasons. She needed resources to make more of their own kins and this wasn''t done for free. This was how the Witches eventually became service providers and they always stayed neutral, not interfering with other races and just being mediators. At the present era, the Witches could make more Witches by simply using semen from whatever race they desired and impregnating themselves via the tools they had created after many years of research. This story was what Hecate believed to be real since she was a Witch. The Humans however knew of a different twisted story. In their version, their ancestors were tormented by a Witch and they rightfully killed her. She then came back to kill them, and they fought hard and made the Witch disappear. They still had some hatred for the Witches, but it wasn''t much. They had the Demons, Devils, Vampires, Werewolves and Dragons that they hated more than the Witches. Especially the Vampires who were after their blood. Hecate had suddenly recalled this tale because she was worried that she wasn''t needed anymore. A Witch lost her purpose the moment she''s unable to provide any service. This was a scary thing, however¡­ Just yesterday, the Prince contacted her and tasked her with some work. Hecate breathed a sigh of relief after getting work and swore herself to work harder. Hence, she was currently sitting at this table and waiting to do the work the Prince had asked her to do. A few minutes of waitingter, a man in a suit was brought to her table by a subordinate Witch of hers. She looked at him and thought to herself: ''Time to work, Hecate.'' Chapter 769 Fate And Destiny Are Back The man in a suit that Hecate was seeing, he appeared really dignified. His calm demeanor seemed to be theplete opposite of his fiery red hair. "I wonder what business a Queen Witch has with me so suddenly." The man said calmly after settling down. Hecate looked at him and said, "Greetings, Duke Crimson." The Duke chortled softly. "Such manners, truly a terrifying trait you guys possess." One thing the world knew with guarantee about the Witches, it was to never trust them. Just like how Hecate was so polite right now, the same was the case with the other Witches. They were super polite but no one knew what poison was lying within the sugary fruit they handed out. Hecate ignored the Duke''sment. It was normal for people to doubt them. "Duke Crimson, have you been well?" Hecate asked calmly and took a sip of her wine. Duke Axis Crimson was taken aback by this question. It sounded like a foreboding to something bad. "Why you ask?" He maintained hisposure nheless and said. Hecate took out a rare ancient divination scroll from her space ring and spreading it on the table, said, "did you know¡­" Hecate rolled two dice on the scroll and as they stopped, the number one and three could be seen on them. Four runes then appeared on the scroll and the dice vanished from their spot. Tracing her finger along the runes, Hecate continued, "Fate is calcble once again. Destiny isn''t undetermined anymore." The bad foreboding Duke Axis was feeling, it intensified further with herment. Something felt really wrong¡­ Hecate, finishing tracing her finger along one of the runes, made a few small pebbles of ck and white color appear. cing one ck pebble between many white pebbles, Hecate said, "the ancient seers are starting toe out of hiding. People won''t be safe anymore, and naturally, the same will be the case with you and me, Duke Crimson." Duke Crimson''s brows furrowed. "If you''re trying to joke with me, then let me tell you, it''s a really bad one." Fate and Destiny had been unmeasurable for many years. Howe it''s back again? This surely seemed like a hoax to Duke Crimson. Hecate''s lips curved into a small smile. "You''ve been a great customer, Duke Crimson. Due to your rtionship with us, consider this information as a gift. If you''ve got any further queries, you can contact us again." Duke Crimson snorted and left, not wanting to be with this damned Witch for any longer. His mood was anything but good after this interaction. A Witch who was handing out information for free? What a bloody joke! There was seriously something at y going on and Axis didn''t want to involve himself in it by any means. Watching his departing figure, Hecate''s smile stayed on and she thought to herself, ''it was easier than I thought.'' She then turned to her subordinate and said, "fetch Duke Veranz." The Witch nodded and left to do her job. ''A few more talks with the nobles, and I should be done doing what the Prince had asked me to do,'' thought Hecate and sipped on her wine. Meanwhile, outside the ballroom, right in thedies restroom¡­ A prim and proper tall blonde-haireddy with red eyes was staring at the mirror and looking at her face. She had just walked in to see if her lipstick had smudged due to the drink she had and it had not even been a few seconds when¡­ Swisssshhh A whistling breeze flowed past her body and dragged her along with it, right into a bathroom stall. Thedy was shocked and about to attack the person trying to kidnap her, but she failed to do so as her entire body was immobile. She then felt someone wrap her arms around her abdomen from behind and he heard a devious chuckle. "Duchess Adelstein¡­ my humble greetings." The Duchess heard a man''s voice and her body trembled hard. She tried to look down at the hand, but was unable to move her head or even speak. "I heard you hate men, keke. How does it feel to be molested by one such man right now, then?" The Duchess then felt her breasts being squeezed hard by the same person and a hand moving down under her dress, going into a ce where no man has ever been to. The Duchess screamed internally as such a thing happened and swore upon the elements to cut the person molesting her into a million pieces and feeding it to the dirty ghouls.I think you should take a look at Too bad for the Duchess though, the hand molesting her wasn''t of a rogue, but a beautiful slender and pale one. If Rivera were to know of this, she would''ve actually enjoyed it instead. Right behind Duchess Rivera Adelstein was Luna, acting as a man by the help of spells. She had no idea why His Highness had given her such a strange request, but well, she abided by themands like a good maid and didn''t question him. Themand was to make the Duchess scared and let her know that the people under her were rebelling. Amoner wasn''t afraid of a noble vampire anymore, it mattered not if it was a Countess or a Duchess like her. The Prince didn''t know about the weakness of Duchess Rivera Adelstein, but Luna was well aware of it. She hated men as it was due to the previous Vampire King that her n got wiped out. The King had also taken her and all the women from her n as ves and gifted them to his men. Had it not been for the timely attack by the current Queen, Rivera didn''t know what would be the oue of her and her n members. It was also the Queen who eventually wiped out all the people responsible for her n''s downfall and the dead men. After the Queen took to the throne, Rivera''s mother became a Countess and just a few thousand years ago, she got tired and Rivera seeded her. The Adelstein n was the only Vampire house in the whole world that was filled with just women. There were no men and they didn''t n to have any either. If someone from their n liked men, they were kicked out and made to live on their own. Anyway, unlike most Vampires, Rivera''s sexual drive wasn''t that high. She preferred the smell of blood on a battlefield rather than sex. Only asionally would she indulge in such things and that too with only the finest of women in the world. The Head Maid of the Royal Family was an unparalleled beauty. If Rivera were to know that she was being assaulted by her, she would''ve thanked her stars and passed out from excessive nose bleeding. Luna was well aware of all of this and although it was wrong to harm their own subjects, she believed that her Prince might have his reasons for making her do such things. She was a loyal maid who wholeheartedly believed in her master. The master was always right in her opinion. Moving her hands in all ces over the Duchess''s body, Luna then pinched both her nipples. The Duchess''s body naturally responded to it by her face getting flushed slightly. Luna thought it might be because she was liking the things being done to her. She also thought that the Duchess was a kinky woman for being into non-consensual sex like this. Little did Luna know, Rivera was so angry that the blood rushed to her head, causing her to flush red. "Duchess, Rivera Adelstein¡­ you should be more vignt and¡­" Luna began reciting the evil speech she had prepared beforehand to make the Duchess know that her life was in danger and that she should prepare better. Luna didn''t forget to molest her some more to inflict the most damage and once she was done with it, Luna pushed the Duchess out of the stall and disappeared from her spot. Being freed, the Duchess was about to shout and destroy the ce she was in, but knowing she was in the Royal Castle, she first cast a barrier around her and then screamed on top of her lungs, raining curses that would make even an average trash talking gamer teen blush. When Rivera was done screaming, she breathed heavily and said, "I''ll¡­ I''ll definitely kill each and every man on this." After mentioning this, she decided to check herself to see what the man had done to her, only to notice that there was a small wet spot on her red panties. Rivera''s eyes widened in shock and she eximed, "no way¡­" ¡­.. Back on Lith''s side, thedies were chatting happily in the guest room. The Heavenly Emperor whose looks could challenge Lith''s had left the room with Lucifer''s three daughters and Ren after some small talk with Lith, Lilith, and Lucifer. Lith liked this man. His aura was too cozy to be around and he was so calm that even Lucifer or her daughter''s shenanigans didn''t bother him. Looking at this man, Lith could understand why the Angels were such happy and wholesome beings. "Hey, is this it? The cake cutting and little dance, is this the end of your banquet?" Lucifer asked Lith and Lilith. Lilith nodded her head. "That''s about it from our side." Royals shouldn''t be out in the public for too long. Everyone knew this fact. Thus, it was no surprise that the banquet from Lith''s side had ended already. Lucifer pped her hand at this. "Good. Then let''s fuck." "Lucifer!?" Chapter 770 Rumours About Duchess Rivera Adelstein Lucifer sessfully made half the people ufortable in the room with herment. The adorable mother-like image that Lith had of her all went down the drain. Without a doubt, this pervert was never going to change. "Ahem." Mayzin cleared her throat, clearly expressing that she was sort of ufortable. Lith got up from his spot and looking at Mayzin, said, "aunt,st time you said to me to get a treasure. I''ve finally found it." "Oh?" Mayzin seemed interested. She had no idea why Lith would say such a thing at such a time, but treasures would always garner her attention. Lith nodded. "Come with me, it''s outside." Lith''sdies stared at him with amusement. They could somehow tell what Lith was trying to do. Wanting to get out of the situation, Mayzin found this the right opportunity and took an exit with Lith. Lith made up some bullshit outside, talked to Mayzin for a while, and then went back to the room. Mayzin wasn''t stupid enough to go back to the guest room again, so she said something about wanting to grab some food and left Lith. At the end of the day, Lith was a gentleman and wouldn''t force anydy to do things she didn''t want to. When he was back, Lucifer said with a smirk, "look, Mr. Sweet talker is back." Lith rolled his eyes in response. "It''s you who made things awkward for everybody." Lucifer chuckled. "Right, right. Anyway¡­ it''s time for you to take your reward now." Lith smiled in response. Lilith, Arya, and Agalea too smiled in a simr manner while Lucy and Emilia blushed slightly. As for Alea, she was confused, and Alexandra''s body was heating up by imagining the things her darling would be doing to her soon. . . . . . Few days passed. The Grand Banquet ended in a spectacr fashion and the whole Vampire society wished for the prosperity of their Prince and the Royal Family in general. The world was in turmoil with Lilith''s deration and many people were debating on whether they should take up on the offer and beat up the Prince and Princess or not. Nobody debated on if this was the right decision made by the Queen as nobody wanted to mysteriously disappear from this world. Whatever the strongest Supreme being in the world said was correct. There were no doubts regarding that. As for back in the castle, thedies were all smiles and were currently enjoying the post party dinner together. There was no need to eat food, but it tasted good, it made them feel warm, it gave them a reason to chit-chat, it was hence worth it. Once their dinner was over, they all started leaving one by one after getting themselves a goodbye kiss from Lith. It was only Alexandra and Alea that didn''t leave. The two girls were about to achieve a breakthrough after theirst dual cultivation session and it was best if they cultivated with Lith some more here in the castle. Agalea, Arya and Emilia were promised that they would be called once the ascension started and just like that, the castle was back to its former peace. Being free from things, Lith now decided to check on the things he had asked the people to do. He sat in a courtyard, got himself some tea, and then called Hecate to get an update. Hecate answered on call that everything went smoothly, in a fashion that Lith had instructed her. This was a good start, thought Lith. Then, he summoned Luna to get an update. Luna appeared right in front of him on one call, looking as sexy as ever in her maid outfit. When asked for the update, she answered, "it went without a hitch, Your Highness." "Details." Lith said and continued to sip on tea. Luna nodded. "Duchess Adelstein was made to understand that there''s a rebellion about to take ce. She should be on high alert now." "You ensured that your identity wasn''t given out, right?" Lith asked the important question. If the news came from the Royal Family, things would be troublesome. It had to be done anonymously. "Yes, Your Highness. I tried to be as discreet as possible. The Duchess doesn''t know who molested her." Lith almost spit the tea hearing that. Looking at Luna with a dumbfounded gaze, he asked, "what? What did you do?" In a t monotonous voice, Luna replied, "I acted as a perverted man, then molested the Duchess when she was in thedies room." Lith knitted his brows. "Why? I didn''t ask you to do something like that." Luna replied, as if it was all normal, "Your Highness, the Duchess hates men. The best way to let her know of things is to act as a perverted old bastard and molest her. This way, she''ll not be in the proper senses and just focus on a few things, ignoring the others." Lith still didn''t think this was necessary though. "Luna, what will people make of me when they realize I''ve been using such underhanded means?" Luna felt her Prince was misunderstanding something. "Your Highness, in case you didn''t know, the Duchess would be more than happy if she were to know it was me who groped her. Not to mention, I think she''s into those sort of non-consensual things. She was enjoying the assault I think." Lith sighed hearing that. "Even if she was enjoying it, you should know that she''s a Duchess, a person right below us. We can''t go around assaulting nobles like this, alright?" Luna bowed. "Understood, Your Highness. I won''t do this in future." Lith nodded. "Give me more details about it. Depending on the seriousness, I would personally need to meet the Duchess if things had gone too wrong." "That won''t be needed, Your Highness." Luna exined. "Firstly¡­" Duchess Rivera Adelstein. She was a person who believed in battles and liked wars. Since times were peaceful, she wasn''t able to war with anyone, hence she spent her time conquering the unexplored parts of the continent. In thest hundred years, she had found many new dimensions, dungeons, and even apletely new race of people. The Adelstein territory was the biggest among the five Duke ns due to her expansionist nature. Rivera didn''t indulge in domestic or international affairs. She kept to the Vampire Continent and enjoyed the scent of blood on the battlefield. ying monsters brought a great deal of pleasure to her and entertainment. She had been doing this ever since she took the n head position. Other than that, Luna exined that the Duchess asionally slept with women to satiate her lustful pleasures. Lith didn''t know why Luna was giving this useless info. It''s not like he was ady to sleep with the Duchess now, was he? Luna continued on with her exnation and then stated that if the Duchess were to know it was Luna who assaulted her, she would be actually quite happy and favour the Prince even more. Now this surprised Lith and made him understand why Luna said the previous statement. Winning the favour of the Duchess was really easy. Lith nodded in understanding and said to Luna that he''ll keep note of it. Luna then stated that the Duchess was probably preparing for a full scale war with this mysterious organization that was targeting her. Lith was happy knowing this. He wanted exactly this to happen. A final piece of information that Luna gave about the Duchess was that she was a master strategist. Her knowledge of warfare was unmatchable. If wars were happening right now, she would probably emerge as one of the greatest strategists in the entire world! Rumours said that she was as good as the Master Strategist Yanmei. A being that led the Humans to World Domination back in the Chaotic Eras. If it weren''t for her early assassination by the Demons who were instigated by the Witches, there would probably be no such concept of main race as all races would be beneath the Human Race. Still, even after Yanmei''s assassination, the ns she had left for the Humans were so formidable that Humans weren''t wiped out and survived even through the Deste Eras and continued to live on. But, at the end of the day, rumours were rumours. Lith didn''t take such a im at face value. Sure Duchess Rivera Adelstein might be smart, but this was too much of an exaggeration now. ''However¡­'' Lith suddenly had a thought. ''I can easily find out about Duchess Rivera''s potential.'' That''s right. A war was brewing and if the rumours were true and Rivera was indeed such a smart person then there was not a shred of chance for the enemy party to survive. ''Heh¡­'' Lith shed a wide grin. He turned to look at Luna and pulling her close to him, made her bend down on hisp and lifted her skirt up. Luna''s big bare peaches came into view. Lith wasn''t even surprised anymore about herck of panties. PAH! "Ng." Luna let out a soft moan due to the sudden spank. "Good job, Luna." Lithplimented her. Luna turned to look at Lith, wondering why he would punish her if she did a good job. But well, she didn''t hate it and happily epted whatever her master gave her. Grabbing onto Luna''s soft butt, Lith kneaded it and wondered, ''I know a master strategist, no, I know two master strategists, let''s see if the Duchess can match up to them. Hehe.'' Chapter 771 Punishing The New Maids Chapter 771 Punishing The New Maids Back in the courtyard, Luna was stillying on Lith''sp, bent down and talking to him while he yed with her soft buns. "You''re saying that Duke Axis seemed too worried?" Lith asked. "Yes, Your Highness. He was also the first noble to leave the banquet." Luna answered, unbothered by the things her Prince was doing to her. "I see¡­" Lith said and started thinking about a few things. His hand unknowingly slithered away and moved in between her legs, caressing the well trimmed hair and feeling the softness of her dripping pussy. A few seconds of thinkingter, Lith said, "do you think Duke Axis would talk about this matter to others?" Luna''s answer came right away at this. "No, Your Highness. Not only would Duke Axis not say anything, even Duchess Rivera would stay quiet regarding this. It''s a matter of their pride after all." "Oh?" Lith said and inserted his middle finger in Luna''s wet hole. Sliding it in and out, he continued, "vampires have pride now?" Luna''s body was starting to heat up, but controlling her moans and trying to be professional, she answered, "not really, Your Highness. But, they don''t like threats, so¡­" Lith chuckled at this. "Thought so. It appears that Hecate had cut Duke Axis quite deep." Luna nodded her head in response. Lith then took his fingers out of Luna and sucking on them, tasted her juices. They were sweet and had an amazing unique vor of its own. Above her dripping flower, Luna was still plugged. Looking at it, he realized she wasn''t unplugged yet unlike his sister and mother. Those two got it removed right when the banquet orgy began. Deciding to reward his vampire maid, Lith made her get up and then took away the cold metallic sensation from her, only to rece it with a warm sensation of his firm meat stick. He conversed with Luna while pounding her and eventually brought her to an orgasm. Two more of her''s and one of his own climaxester, Lith went to sit right back in his position and began sipping on tea again. "Call the new maids, Luna. I wanna have a chat with them." Luna bowed and did as asked. A few secondster, she was back with the redhead mother-daughter pair and the young blonde Fei. As they arrived, the three maids bowed to Lith, surprising him. ''These guys sure adjusted quickly,'' thought Lith. ''Is it due to Luna''s teachings?'' Smiling and shoving aside this thought, Lith asked the three, "are you guysfortable here?" Keith and Fanny wanted to curse at this question, but then weren''t able to. Not because they were afraid of offending Lith, but because they actually didn''t have anything negative to say to that question. Yes, they were forced into being maids. Yes, they were also brought here against their wishes, and yes, they didn''t really have any good opinion of Lith. However, the two days they were here¡­ They would be lying to themselves if they said they didn''t like it. The two days spent here were the most rxing ones they''ve ever experienced in their lives. Fei thought so as well. No one wasing after their lives. No one was threatening her and there was absolutely nobody they had to keep themselves wary of. They were fed not three, but five meals a day. Actually, they could eat as much as they wanted. The table in their rooms gave them unlimited food at all times of the day. Keith, Fanny, and Fei almost cried out when they had the first bite of their food. It was so warm, so tasty, so loving¡­ they just couldn''t describe it any better than that. Keith and Fanny were skeptical about the food when it first arrived. They thought they were going to be poisoned. Food wasn''t needed for an immortal like them and they had no ns of eating. However, they were forced to eat on orders of the Prince. He had given instructions on eating three times a day, bathing every night before bed, and also sleeping for a minimum of eight hours. This felt so wrong¡­ but they could do nothing but heed his instructions. For the first time in their lives, they were so rxed and slept so soundly. They wondered what hidden motives the Prince had, but so far, they couldn''t figure out anything. Thest two days, it was their paranoia that stresses them to a great degree. Fei on the other hand was enjoying herself and was not as skeptical like Keith or Fanny. She had apparently decided to wholeheartedly trust her saviour. Looking at the Prince, Fei was about to answer, but then Lith, with a neutral expression on his face, said, "actually, I don''t really care if you''refortable or not." The three were taken aback by thisment. Lith, stroking his non-existent facial hair, said, "from the rosyplexion on your faces, I am assuming you''re enjoying yourself quite a bit here. Hmm¡­ this won''t do. Maids aren''t supposed to rx like this. Come here, you three." The three''s expression turned into that of a frown. The trio felt themselves being brought down to the depths of hell from the high heaven they were in for thest two days. They looked at Lith with a hateful expression, but Lith ignored it and stared at them, wanting them toe closer. The trio knew they couldn''t do anything and had to heed his calls. Unwillingly, they went close to Lith. Lith yawned as they walked closer and went behind them. Then¡­ PAH! PAH! PAH! "OUCH!" Fei cried out while the stronger ones like Keith and Fanny just grunted in pain after being spanked on their buttocks. "Good, now that''s the reaction you all should be having." Lith chuckled. The three turned around to cover their buttocks from Lith, not wanting to get spanked again, but Lith simply raised an eyebrow and said, "did I ask you guys to turn around?" PAH! PAH! PAH! "O!" Lith teleported behind them and handed out another series of spanks. This time, all three showed a pained expression and cried out. Lith''s spanks had stung them. They were feeling a sharp pain course through them. Watching their expressions, Luna would''ve been jealous, but she had her fill a few minutes ago, so she was satisfied and just watched the three with a neutral expression on her face. The trio totally forgot about their rxed time here and began hailing curses at Lith. Of course, they didn''t say it out loud, lest they got punished some more. Lith ignored the trio and sat down on his chair. He then looked at three and said, "turn around." The three did as asked, obediently this time. "For going against mymands, you three are going to be punished. I had mentioned to you all to eat three meals and sleep for eight hours, but you didn''t do it as asked." "Huh?" Fei couldn''t help herself from speaking out loud. Keith and Fanny had a simr reaction. Lith looked at them with a neutral face and said, "I got the reports from Luna. Fei, you, you ate six times a day, Fanny you were even worse and had meals nine times. As for you Keith, you were a good girl. You ate only three times as asked." Keith, Fanny, and Fei all three were dumbfounded with this assessment. Though, Keith somewhat felt a bit better than before, knowing she hadn''t messed up. Looking at Keith''s eased brows, Lith said, "why are you rejoicing? You slept for eight hours and three minutes. That''s three minutes more than I had asked you to. Come here." ''What!?'' Keith''s expression changed and she red at Lith. What level of pettiness was this? She just couldn''t fathom. Unwillingly, Keith walked towards Lith. Lith held her hands as she reached him and pulled her close in his embrace, making her sit on hisp. "Hey!" Keith cried out, but didn''t dare to use force on the Prince. Lith wrapped his arms around Keith and said, "what? You deserve a punishment. I haven''t thought about the punishment, so obediently sit until I think of it." "You said you won''t¡ª" "I won''t pluck your flower, my stupid maid. I have better things to do." Lith answered immediately in a neutral tone, as if Keith''s existence didn''t matter to him. Keith felt angry at this, but she couldn''t point out the thing at which she was angry at. Was it because he called her as his maid? She didn''t know. Lith ignored Keith and looking at the maids, asked, "Anyway, now that you three are here, I want the reports. Tell me, did you guys do the things I asked you to do?" ..... A/N: I am aware of the bonuses and I''ll upload them shortly. The new goals are 430/500 Golden Tickets and 0/300 Powerstones. The powerstone got reset today, since Sunday has ended and Monday has started. Chapter 772 Catgirls Are Bad Chapter 772 Catgirls Are Bad Keith was very unhappy while being on Lith''sp. She didn''t like this and if it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t kill him, she would''ve already cut him down. All men were scums. Not only men, everyone was a scum. She hated each and every single person in this ursed world. Except for her daughter of course. Everyone had selfish reasons and not a single soul was good enough. Even the Devil that made her reincarnate. At first she thought maybe he was nice, but the more she matured, the more she realized he was going to use her in the future. There was no free lunch in this world afterall. Keith didn''t believe in Lith either. She knew he had some selfish motives as well. What they were, it wasn''t discernible yet, but she was sure of finding it out soon. For now, she could do nothing but give her report while being on this hateful guy''sp. Lith did nothing to her other than have his arms wrapped around her abdomen and listen to the reports. Once the reports were handed out, Lith nodded and said, "things are going as nned." He then turned to Luna and asked, "Give me the details on who''s most likely to be a Supreme Rank soon, Luna." Luna nodded her head and presented a tablet to Lith. "Here, Your Highness." Lith didn''t take it and instead said, "hold it for me, Keith." Keith could do nothing but obey. While she held the tablet, Lith swiped on the screen and checked the people who were expected to be a Supreme Rank soon. A surprised look appeared on his face and he said, "Damn. So many?" "Due to the sudden rise in elemental energy, followed by the opening of portals and dungeons everywhere, people''s attainment has seen a significant jump. Not only that, they''ve also broken through their bottlenecks and as His Highness can see, that''s the result." Luna exined. Lith was really amused. The list of people about to be a Supreme Rank consisted of around twenty people from around the world. One of them being the infamous Yamamoto Sakaguchi, the ruler of the Beaskins. "It seems the Beastkins will be a main race, yes?" Lith asked. "Yes." Luna answered. "Interesting." Lith smiled. He looked up at Luna and asked, "do you want some catgirls as your subordinates?" Keith and Fanny frowned at such a question while Fei thought it was nothing inappropriate. Luna knew what her Prince meant when asking that. He was teasing her, but well, Luna had to be in character and act like a professional because there were other maids in this ce. She simply answered in a neutral tone, "if His Highness feels the need for more maids, I have no objections to it." Luna wasn''t in the mood to joke, it seems, thought Lith from her answer. Still, he didn''t give up on this conversation. He had to keep his perverted prince''s act in front of Keith and Fanny. "Think about it though. Catgirls have cute ears on their heads, then there''s their fluffy tails and¡­ hehe¡­" From that pause, Lith meant nothing, but Keith and Fanny''s mind began filling the gaps on its own and they couldn''t help but think of how perverted Lith was. Lith''s image in their mind was going down the abyss faster than even light itself. Luna, hearing thatment, replied tly, "Your Highness, I think you''re having a wrong understanding of the catgirls from the Beast Kingdom. They actually aren''t all that good because you know¡­" Luna began exining why catgirls were bad. Firstly, most of the Cat Tribe poption had quite a bit of hair on their bodies. Secondly, their nails were sharp, it wasn''t cute at all since one could get scratched easily. Most of the poption were on the furrier side, meaning most had lots of hair, paws instead of hands, head of a cat rather than a human, and so on. The ones that were not this furry, they usually had some ws too. For example, most of the catgirls would lick themselves, their masters, and even the ones close to them out of habit. Such things weren''t easy to let go of. They were also easily distracted. Their attention span was worse than a damn dead fish. At this point, Lith interrupted and said, "but a dead fish can''t pay any attention..." "Exactly, Your Highness." "..." Luna then continued on with her exnation, stating that if Lith were to have a catgirl servicing him, say, giving a shoulder massage, and he identally were to throw something shiny or fluffy, the catgirl would simply jump to grab it. They weren''t good maids. The catgirls that were in the touristy ces of the Beast Kingdoms and shown on social media, were the best of the best. Plus, their full personality wasn''t shown, hence most didn''t know about these facts. Not to mention¡ª "Stop, stop, Luna." Lith had to throw the towel otherwise Luna would just go on and on listing the bad things. "I don''t want the image of catgirls falling in my head. I wanna picture them being cute, so stop ruining it." Lith said and stopped the conversation. "Anyway, show me the hidden Supreme Ranks in the world." Lith decided to be serious now. Luna nodded and took the table to show the things to Lith. While she took the tablet, Lith said, hugging Keith tighter, "Keith, stop scooting away slowly, I can feel it. Come closer and keep your Master warm." Keith froze hearing that. ''He caught it!'' But then her expression turned into that of disgust thinking that of course he caught it. A perverted guy was sensitive to the touch ofdies. If she scooted away, he was sure to catch onto it quickly. It was Keith''s fault for underestimating how bad Lith was. Unwillingly, she scooted back and glued her back to Lith''s front. As she came back, Lith did an exaggerated sniffing expression, sending shivers down Keith''s spine. "Nice scent, my maid." ''ARGH!'' Keith was really annoyed and creeped out by this. She really wanted to beat up Lith for such an audacity. How long had it been since some man had touched her? Millions of years! Millions of years of ughtering men and she eventually fell into the hands of a man once again. Fate was such a bitch! Luna handed the tablet back at this point, interrupting Keith''s curses. Keith held it once again and Lith checked the things. The things he saw on the screen made him raise an eyebrow in surprise. Keith too shared a simr reaction now, forgetting the bad things that happened to her. "We have such detailed information?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Keith was surprised by this very fact as well. The info of a damn Demigod was this much? Just what in the world was this n that could strip someone''s very being to the core and collect such boundless information? Not only were there details of their birth written; how, when, and where they became Supreme Ranks was also mentioned in great detail. Where this person was, what their weakness was, what bottleneck they were suffering from and what their ambitions were was also mentioned. Lith was honestly really amused while Keith was starting to feel despair. Sure she was a strong God at her peak, but even then she didn''t have the resources to have such an amazing informationwork to collect intel on Demigods. Keith was starting to feel that there was no escape from this ce and was despairing hard. However, her thoughts and her emotions on this¡­ they weren''t in sync. Keith''s emotions weren''t depressive even though her thoughts were. The warmth she experienced in thest two days, it was nowhere close to any of the most rxed days from before. Keith was always involved in some or the other thing and couldn''t truly rx. There was no shelter in the world to truly make her feel safe. However, that was before and now was different. She actually found this ce as a safe shelter and it was due to this that her emotions didn''t match her thoughts. Though, it was also a sure thing that she would be killed if she were to run away. ''Sigh¡­ stop¡­'' Keith thought to herself. It wasn''t good to think of something that wasn''t in your control. She was bound by a contract for theing ten thousand years so it was useless to think of escaping as of now. Oblivious to Keith''s thoughts, an interested look was on Lith''s face. While looking at a certain burly man on the tablet screen, he thought, ''Ilyas¡­ Elven Continent¡­ interesting¡­'' Lith took out a notepad from his ring and wrote a few things on it. Then, looking at Luna, Lith said, "ask Be to clear her schedule. I need her with me. Also summon Arbour from the CNC, we''ll be leaving for the Elven Continent in a bit." Luna bowed and left, while Lith prepared a few things before his departure. ¡­.. A/N: Hey everyone, it makes me really happy to tell you guys that Lilith is in the top 16 best female characters on the Webnovel tform! The character voting is going on currently and Lilith is in the quarter finals. Please vote for her and let''s get our favourite vampire mommy to the number one spot! Chapter 773 Ilyas (1/2) Chapter 773 Ilyas (1/2) Council of the Neutral Continent. Arbour was browsing through a few papers regarding the administration of the continent. It was a boring yet calm day as usual. After almost nine decades of being a butler of the Vampire Royal Family, Arbour had finally settled down and considered this his home. Life just couldn''t get any better than this for him. At first he hated being turned into a ve, but as time passed on, he kept thinking, was this really very? Nobody tortured him. Nobody forced him to do something he didn''t like. Nobody even bothered him, actually. It was a bit lonely in the initial few years due to this. Arbour had never even imagined that what he thought would be hell, was actually heaven. He was free to do whatever he wanted as long as he did the work given to him by his superiors, aka Be and Luna. Be was a Supreme Rank like him, but she was far stronger than he could ever imagine. And although the chief was an Emperor Rank and not a Supreme, Arbour could guess that in a few more years, she would be stronger than him as well. Not only her, even Noman and Ruben would leave him behind in a few years. There was a faint pressure that Arbour felt from them and this caused him to work harder to not be left behind. Work, cultivate, rx. These were the three things Arbour did every single day and life was good. While absorbed in work, Arbour heard a knock on his door. "Come in," he said, without bothering to see who it was. A butler walked in and said, "senior, you have been summoned back to the castle." Arbour nodded his head lightly. "Anything else?" "Yes. It''s His Highness that wants to see you," the butler replied, surprising Arbour. ''Am I finally needed for something?'' Arbour thought, feeling somewhat emotional. He got up from his chair and correcting his tie, said, "I''ll be back in a while. Until then, Kyonumarru is inmand." ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was in the courtyard, getting fed grapes by Fanny while Keith sat on hisp and held the tablet. The mother-daughter pair didn''t like what they were doing, but had no choice but to obey. This was their fate now. As for Lith, he didn''t even like grapes. A wise had man once said: ''Vegetables taste like sad''. Although grapes weren''t vegetables, the only fruit Lith was ever interested in consuming was the forbidden fruit. Ah right, cherries, peaches, and nectar-rich flowers as well¡­ but that was another topic altogether. He was having grapes right now simply to make Fanny unhappy. If she wasn''t tortured a little, she would start overthinking and try to escape for all the wrong reasons. As for Fei, this girl was massaging his shoulders and wondering whether she did the right thing to follow Lith or not. Unlike Keith and Fanny, she had a choice, and she chose to follow Lith instead of running away. Only time would tell if her choice was right or not, and for now, she could only just go with the flow. A few minutes of waitingter, Luna arrived with Be and Arbour. Be looked as sexy as ever with her pink hair cascading down till her buttocks. Looking at her would make people understand what a fairy truly was. Even the innocent and cute angels couldn''t hold a candle to her. As for Arbour, he was a normal looking human, nothing more, nothing less. He didn''t have a demonic aura and fierce personality like Ruben or appeared holy, calm, and serious like Noman. Though, surprisingly, he was more powerful than those two guys. It made Lith understand that one didn''t need a screw loose to be a Supreme Rank. Be and Arbour did a respectful bow to Lith and getting up, Be asked with a charming smile, "How may we be of help, Your Highness?" Lith tapped on Keith''s butt lightly, gesturing her to get up. She immediately got away and shot a hateful re at him. Lith ignored her and stretching himself, said, "We''re going to the Elven Continent to meet a guy." Be nodded while Arbour intensely took mental notes to not miss out on any information. He wanted to be as useful as possible to the Prince. Lith took support of the table behind him and leisurely said, "That guy''s troublesome and almost on par in prowess as my aunts. I''m going to have a conversation with him and if things go south, I want you two to intervene and escape. Understood?" Be and Arbour nodded their heads. No questions such as why the Prince was meeting such a dangerous person or what he wanted to achieve by this were asked. Those two were servants, their job was to serve their master with no questions asked. Arbour was trained well by Noman and Ruben to be in such a state while Be was the first maid so, it was natural for her to be like this. Lith then turned to Luna and asked, "the phcteries are in ce, right?" "Yes, Your Highness." Luna answered. "Alright, take Fanny and Fei with you and keep watch at that ce." Lith instructed. Luna bowed in response saying it will be done while Fanny and Fei followed suit by bowing. They weren''t used to this, but had to adapt to their circumstances. Lith then walked towards Keith and held her hand. She wanted to p it away, but stopped herself from doing so. "Let''s go to the Elven Continent then." Lith said and walked to the teleportation circle in the castle. ¡­.. Elven Continent. Far away from civilization in the Elven Continent, at the very north of the continent was a small wooden shack. Outside this wooden shack, a burly and rough looking man, wearing clean but poor looking clothes, was grilling fish over fire. It was afternoon and close to sunset. He was preparing his dinner just like everyday else and staring at the calm sea in front of him with a serene gaze. At this moment, in the forest behind him, he could hear the sound of twigs being broken. Someone seemed to be approaching. The man''s expression was still calm despite knowing some stranger was closing in on him. It It had been nine something decades since hest had any interaction and entered seclusion. Yet, someone arriving so suddenly didn''t startle him. The man continued to cook his fish, pretending no one was here. A few minutester, the footsteps got closer and as the person entered his territory, the man could feel his aura. Just as he did that, the man''s eyes widened in shock and immediately rose to his feet to see the person. The serene look disappeared from the man''s eyes as he had a look at the young man in front of him. What was there now was a look of utter terror within those gray eyes. "Y-y-you¡­" the man said in a hoarse voice. The young man, wearing a regal ck suit and having his silver hair flow freely, scared the man. The man didn''t know who this guy was, but this aura¡­ it was enough to express everything. The young man in front of him smiled. "I thought you''d kill me the moment you see me, Mr. Ilyas. It seems the information I read was wrong." Ilyas, the rough looking man, couldn''t help but ask, "that aura¡­ w-w-who?" He was too terrified to speak properly. "Rx." The young man said and walked towards the fish getting grilled. Picking up one of the cooked fishes, the young man had a taste of it and said, "not bad. Simple dishes like this are good too at times." He then sat down and staring at the waves, asked, "have a seat, Mr. Ilyas, I am not here to harm you." Ilyas didn''t know what to make of this situation. He could only just do as the young man had asked for now. The young man handed him a fish and said, "I am Lith, the only Prince of all Vampires in this world." Surprise shed over Ilyas''s face. He wondered what a big personality like this was doing here. Lith looked at the waves in front and chewing on the fish, asked, "are you enjoying the peace and quiet?" From Lith''s tone, Ilyas felt this young man was here to ask him something. What it was, he didn''t know. But one thing he was sure of was that his location wasn''t easy to find. It was so difficult that even if all the Supremesbined their powers, they''d still have difficulty locating him. Unless¡­ Ilyas turned to look at Lith. He had never seen such a face before or anyone rted to it, but this aura, he was sure of who it belonged to. Just remembering the day Ilyas came in contact with the person of this aura sent a shiver down his spine. If it was that person, then it made sense as to how he was found. ''No wonder¡­ No wonder why I wasn''t killed that day¡­'' Chapter 774 Ilyas (2/2) Chapter 774 Ilyas (2/2) An old being like Ilyas didn''t need to rack his brain too much to understand how things were. There was no free lunch and his life that was spared that day definitely wasn''t without purpose. Looking at Lith, Ilyas now understood that his purpose was probably to serve this guy here and be a subordinate or probably even ve. Ilyas sighed. There was no pill for regrets and he shouldn''t have acted like a high and mighty being, trying to stop someone''s ascension like that. His arrogance had been smashed to bits after he was killed that day. With a slight mncholic look, Ilyas stared at Lith and decided to just go wherever fate wanted him to go. Ilyas answered Lith''s question with a generic answer and Lith didn''t pester him more on this. Finishing eating the fish attached to the stick, Lith used the same stick and started drawing a few things on the sand. "You''re an old Demon, Mr. Ilyas. A demon that isn''t interested in doing demonic things and rather pursues the martial peak. Your ambitions have taken a stop because¡­" Lith began reciting the things he had learnt about Ilyas from the Royal Archives. The information he saw on the tablet was sourced from the Royal Archives. Luna had ess to it and could bring things from there to Lith whenever he wanted. Though, most of the time Lith preferred going to the archives himself as he liked that ce. It was cool. Ilyas was a strong Supreme Rank and with a rich past. He was simr in age with the King of Angels and was also his biggest rival. Countless battles had been fought between them and their score had always been a draw. They both acknowledged each other and considered themselves equals. However, roughly half a million years ago, the King of Angels decided to stop fighting with Ilyas and got busy. It was because he had a granddaughter, much to Ilyas''s surprise, she was a demon and not an angel. This guy''s only daughter had fallen in love with a demon and ended up conceiving a demon as her daughter. Due to birthplications, she died, and the demon husband of hers couldn''t bear through the pain of his spouse''s death and also died, leaving the poor girl alone. The King of Angels couldn''t watch the child suffer and decided to never let her feel that she was alone. He got busy raising her and Ilyas could do nothing but watch from afar and sigh. He got bored since his rival wasn''t there now and checked up on the worldly affairs to pass time. Time passed and eventually, Ilyas learnt of the death of the Vampire King. A new vampire had reced the king and became the Vampire Queen. Ilyas didn''t bother much with the information since one gone and one arrived, the bnce was there. He then learnt of the Elves bing a main race due to the ascension of an elf to Supreme Rank. This brought the total to eight main races and Ilyas felt this bnce was good enough and that the Elves shouldn''t bother anybody since they''ll be living in their own continent. Ilyas preferred the world to be in bnce and not the power scale tilting to one direction. He didn''t want the people to kill themselves and make the tragedies of the Chaotic Era to reappear. Too much life and resources had been lost in history, there was no need for another of such wars. Then, Ilyas learnt that the King of Angels'' granddaughter had grown strong and ascended to Supreme Rank. He was happy for the King of Angels and sent his wishes to him. The King of Angels then mentioned about his granddaughter bing the Demon Queen, to which Ilyas had no objection. The Demon Race was a main race from the start because Ilyas was a Supreme. He didn''t have any interest in ruling them and now someone was taking up that spot, it was always weed. He one hundred percent believed in the King of Angels. He knew that man wasn''t someone who schemed and wanted destruction. Rather, that guy was the most benevolent and kind man in the entire world. He wanted everyone''s prosperity and with his granddaughter being the Demon Queen, he was sure that she''d lead the Demons to a better future. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Lucifer shouldn''t be much different than the King of Angels, is what Ilyas had thought. Ilyas eventually went into seclusion at this point and in his seclusion, he felt disturbance in the Dragon Continent. There was a new Supreme Rank ascending there. Ilyas didn''t bother himself with it since the Demons now had two Supremes. They could challenge the Dragons if needed and keep the bnce. It was onlyter down the line when Ilyas felt the Dragons having a third Supreme Rank was he disturbed and went to cause trouble, resulting in himself getting killed. Ilyas reflected on this and realized that he was really wrong to do such a thing. Just like him, others had worked hard to reach such a stage and it definitely wasn''t easy to ascend. Stopping their ascension meant spitting on their years of hard work. Yes, Ilyas might be afraid of the bnce of the world tilting, but then he realized he could easily stop a few newbies himself if he so wanted to and keep the bnce. Ascension shouldn''t stop, but sigh, it was toote to regret. In any case, he now found some meaning to do things with this person appearing here. Ilyas had no ns to once again offend the being who killed him. He also had no ns right now and thought that he might as well go along with this guy. Maybe he''ll get to see the expert that killed himter and take pointers from them. It had also been a long time since he saw his rival, so going out might be beneficial, thought Ilyas. Lith steered the conversation in all the right directions without messing up or making Ilyas feel something off. Ilyas didn''t feel anything off because Lith didn''t say anything in regards to that. Finally, getting to the main topic, Lith said with a serious gaze, "Mr. Ilyas, things have changed, and the world cannot be peaceful anymore." "Hmm?" Ilyas''s attention was piqued at this. Lith exined about there being threats of the otherworldly beings and that the people need to get in the groove and be ready at all times forbat. The world wasn''t the same anymore and Lith mentioned that Ilyas might be feeling the abundance of magical energy all around them, to which Ilyas nodded, and Lith then answered why such was the case, surprising him. Long talkster, Ilyas was convinced. Anyone would be, with how good Lith was at conversing. Years of talking to his wives who were high level beings sharpened his skills in this regard. He could now even convince a rock that it wasn''t a rock but a mere speck of dust in the boundless universe. "What am I supposed to do then?" Ilyas got to the point and asked. "It''s simple. All you have to do is¡­" The sun began setting and night descended. Lith and Ilyas''s talks soon got over and Lith parted ways with him without talking about any more useless things. The talks went smoothly and without a hitch. The reason for such a thing happening was all due to a simple fact. It was Lith''s bloodline. It was stated in the archives that Ilyas was afraid of it. Lith didn''t make use of it to scare him, he simply used it to have a respectful conversation with the guy and got him to do things he had nned. What would Ilyas get in return for helping? It was entertainment, that''s it. Supreme Ranks were bored beings. They needed stimulus every now and then. With how Ilyas was doing the same eat sleep repeat routine in this area, Lith knew he was bored to death. That''s why Lith didn''t promise him any reward or provide any benefits. It wasn''t a fair trade, and that''s why Lith was a great merchant. He prioritized his benefits over the other guy. Lith came back to the castle with Keith, Be, and Arbour after this interaction. Lith dismissed Arbour and then yawning, dragged his maids to his bedroom to sleep. He said to Keith, Fanny, and Fei that he wanted them to warm his bed, which obviously shocked them, but when they went to sleep, they were stupefied. Lith actually meant what he said. They really were used to warm the bed and nothing else. He merely hugged them and slept under one nket, without doing anything else. His hands also didn''t wander around their bodies and stayed in ce. "If you move even slightly, I''ll punish you." Lith instructed before dozing off, dumbfounding the girls once again. With many questions in mind, the maidsy still like pillows on Lith''s bed while thetter slept soundly. Chapter 775 Ant Against An Elephant Chapter 775 Ant Against An Elephant Lenz City, Neutral Continent. Right in the area of the Lenz Tower, there was a neighborhood where adventurers could be seen roaming around in abundance. This area belonged to the new rising sect of the world, the Jingmei Guild. The main headquarters of the guild had be really busy recently. The officials had no idea what had happened, but they saw an influx of strong adventurers suddenly. They weren''t even any weak people. Some of the adventurers were strong enough to even rival the Guildmaster, making everyone dumbfounded. The Guildmaster and the Vice Guildmaster had first thought that this was a scheme of someone, butter on came to terms that it wasn''t. There really were people who wanted to join their guild. Thus, as per normal procedures, they ended up taking everybody in. In these dire times, the one who worked the hardest was currently sitting at her desk, signing papers and being busy. Thisdy was in a red hanfu and her nted eyebrows were knitted. She was having a hard time going through the papers. It was inevitable. She was the third-inmand in the guild and had lots of work to do. She was Lady Hei, the person who Lith had once haggled with for a measly two silver coins. Lith had been in contact with this woman, though not directly. The Royal Castle was backing this guild and the sole purpose of it was to have a strong organization that could explore the unknowns of the world and the dimensional gates that were on the rise. The World Adventurer''s Association collectively belonged to all the races so everything was shared. But with Jingmei Guild, the Royal Castle would have everything to themselves. Lith had some ambitions when he decided to make money. Everything wasn''t for naught and he took calcted steps. Currently however, he didn''t have ns to use the guild to go adventure in the unknown. His ns were different this time. Lady Hei, who was going through her papers, felt her phone chime. She didn''t want to check it, but her phone was set on priority messages and calls, so she had to give it a look. When she had a look at it, she frowned, but then, her expression turnedpletely aghast. "W-w-what is the meaning of this¡­" She muttered. Leaving all the paperwork, she ran towards the Guildmaster''s office. Intruding in the guy''s office rudely, Lady Hei said, "we are in some deep shit, Guildmaster." Levi Stormwind, the Guildmaster, frowned. Not because of Hei rudely barging in, but by watching her aghast face. "What happened?" Hei simply gave her phone to him and let him make it out on his own. Levi''s frown changed into that of a grave expression. "What in the world¡­" There were text messages asking whether these guys liked the new additions or not. Then, the texts mentioned why these guys had joined this ce and what the person expects the guild to do. This text was from their mysterious backer they had no idea of. This person had helped them so much that their guild had entered the top thousand rankings. Levi rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. A few secondster, he said, "call Levesky." Two minutester, Levesky arrived. The mood in the office made him aware that something serious was going on here. Levi didn''t even wait for Levesky to sit and simply handed him the phone, showing the texts. Levesky''s expression, even after reading the texts, didn''t change. "I told you, nothing''s free in the world." Levesky said, as if expecting such an oue. If Levi was the master of the guild, Levesky was the brains and Hei was the link that connected those two to the rest of the guild. Levesky had predicted such a thing before and it ended up bing true. Hence, he wasn''t very surprised. Levi and Hei turned to look at Levesky with an expectant gaze, awaiting his further instructions. "Don''t look at me like that. We have no choice but to follow. Prepare for a war." Levesky stated calmly. Levi sighed while Hei trembled in fear. "Vice Guildmaster¡­ we''re up against¡ª" "The World Adventurer''s Association." Levesky interrupted her. "So what? One day, we are all gonna die, so we might as well die while striving for greatness." Levi and Hei looked at him with a dumbfounded gaze. Levesky, still calm, continued, "our backer doesn''t seem to be an irrational entity. They have helped us grow and we are at a point where they feel that we could be useful. Don''t think of it in the perspective of being used, think of it like¡­" Levesky took a pause and looked at the two, who were not even trying to think of anything. Sighing, he decided to say it to them on his own. "¡­think of it like, we are capable enough to be used. If we weren''t, why would someone splurge so extravagantly? Wealth doesn''t appear out of thin air, even a single nickel is money." Finally, Levi and Hei felt things made sense. Levi nodded his head and said, "then, we''ll use a step by step approach and proceed with caution. There''s not a time constraint so¡ª" Ding! Levi was interrupted by the phone chiming. Frowning, he checked it, only to put on an awkward smile. "I seemed to have jinxed myself. There is a time constraint." "How long?" "Hundred years." "Hmm¡­" Levesky got to thinking. A minuteter, he said, "we shouldn''t have a problem then. We can easily go against the association, but of course, cannot defeat them fully and only do a bit of damage." Levi nodded. "We''ll prioritize the damage on our side and then attack them. We can at least take a few strongholds of the association and make our bases there." "Yes. We cannot defeat an organization run by a coborative effort of the main races. But, we can inflict some damage and take some of their resources." Levesky replied. "Then it''s decided." Levi said. "We''ll start slow and go on a full scale war towards the end of the deadline." Just like that, ns were starting to be made in the Jingmei Guild to go against the mighty Adventurer''s Association. It was like an ant up against an elephant, but if the ant entered the ears and travelled to the brain, it could inflict quite some nerve damage to the elephant, causing it to be paralyzed. Meanwhile, back in the Royal Castle, Lith was sipping on tea like a spoiled young master. He wasn''t the one holding the tea cup, it was Fanny. She had to properly blow to not let the tea be too hot or blow too much and make the tea cold. Everytime she made a mistake, Lith pped her buttocks right in front of her mother and even Fei. As of now, Fanny''s buttocks were evenly punished, with two ps on each cheek. Fanny was really pissed but could only swallow her anger and make Lith drink the tea. As for Keith, she did feel a bit of pity for her daughter, but not too much. She couldn''t understand how her daughter couldn''t do such a simple task of keeping the tea neither too hot nor too cold. Maybe, this could act as a proper training for her, thought Keith, and dismissed the matter. She was currently holding a phone and typing whatever Lith asked her to type. He had stopped the instructions so she was rxed for a while. As for Fei, she was sitting opposite to Lith, beside Keith, and rubbing her thighs together in a strange manner, as if she had a bad itch and couldn''t scratch it. At first everyone ignored it, but then, her rubbing intensified and Lith couldn''t help but ask, "Fei, are you in heat? Want to be relieved?" "Nooooo!" Fei said and began rubbing even more intensely, this time even using her hands to scratch. Lith, Keith, and Fanny frowned. This wasn''t a normal reaction she was having. Keith went to check up on Fei while Lith thought of calling someone for help. However, he then realized, he had two great abilities and could maybe check what was wrong with Fei. Lith immediately stared at Fei and activated his skill. Ancient letters appeared on Lith''s left eye and they then began spinning, making Lith''s eye glow with a white brilliance. It was then, he saw a ck lock wrapped around Fei''s chest, tightening up as seconds passed. At the bottom, right in the ce where Fei''s womb was, there was the aura of a small ck hand, scratching at some sort of ancient rune. Lith started feeling a sharp pain in his head at this point, but he continued to see what this was and followed the aura of the ck hand. Faint traces of the aura could be seen and the trail was cut off after a certain distance. Lith held Fei in his embrace and moved towards the trail and the trail lengthened. "Luna, immediately being Noman and Ruben here!" Lith shouted. In just an instant, Luna, Noman, and Ruben were here. Ruben and Noman felt something off and Lith, jumping on Ruben''s back, said, "Luna, carry Fei and move straight at West! Noman, follow the lead of anything sinister you might find and Ruben, follow Luna." "HURRY!" Chapter 776 Beggar Witch Chapter 776 Beggar Witch Lith felt as if his head was about to explode at any minute. His eye was already bleeding and was on the verge of bursting out too. Noman, Ruben, and Luna, all these guys were concerned for Lith, but acted as per the orders and did their best to hurry. Fei''s condition was getting so bad that she was starting to bleed from every orifice of her body. Luna healed her as much as possible, but nothing was working. On Ruben''s back, Lith strode all the way across the Vampire Continent and reached the Treant Ocean. It was a dead end from here, but Lith could still see the ck thread. Using space artifacts, these guys made jumps one after another and eventually ended up in the Witch Continent. Men were forbidden on the Witch Continent and the arraysid alerted the authorities. Neither Lith nor his servants cared about this and quickly made their way inside the continent. Since Luna was just carrying Fei and listening to orders, she had a bit of free space and notified Hecate that they were the intruders in the continent. Hecate immediately made her way towards these guys and joined them. She had no idea what was happening, but she followed them to the best of her abilities. Due to her being near them, no Witch dared to cause trouble and eventually, they reached a small town''s busy square. Finally, Lith couldn''t see the ends of the threads anymore and copsed on Ruben. However, Noman frowned hard and turned in the direction of a beggar at the sides of the streets. He wasted no time and immediately grabbed hold of the beggar Witch. The beggar was startled and before she could even resist, her entire body was sealed under the Royal binding seal. All Royal Servants had such seals on them in case they encountered someone strong. It was a really powerful artifact made by the Queen herself and would restrict the flow of spiritual power and their ability to feel the elemental energies. Once this beggar witch was sealed, Fei stopped writhing around and copsed as well on Luna. The Royal Servant trio and Hecate sighed in relief. Lith had done the right thing by calling Noman. This guy could easily detect anything sinister as he was too sensitive to such things. Ruben too could detect such a thing, but the reason Lith called him was something different. Ruben''s specialty was to kill someone in the fastest and most gruesome way possible. If he couldn''t kill, then he could escape in a simr fast fashion. His role was to carry Lith and make any small frying at them disappear forever. Thankfully, due to Hecate, no one witch''s life was lost. Hecate looked at Luna and asked, "What happened? Why was His Highness in such a rush?" Luna, carrying the copsed Fei in her arms, said, "It''s confidential." Without saying anything more, the Royal Servants took their leave, making Hecate''s lips to slightly curve down. She had been with these guys for so many years yet she wasn''t treated like one of them. She was always seen as a greedy witch even though she gave them heavy discounts for her services. She felt a bit sad, but being a mature Witch Queen, she let go of this matter and prepared to provide an exnation to the other Witch Queens and the Queen Mother. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Once Lith was back in the castle, it was Lilith herself that treated him. She had the mastery of a god in all elements and didn''t even need anything other than a trace of her finger down Lith''s damaged eye. Lith woke up instantly and the first thing he saw was his mother''s neutral face. "Baby, you should know your limits. Your head would''ve exploded had you used your powers for too long." Lilith said sternly. No matter how much she loved him, at the end of the day, a mother''s concerns were a mother''s concerns and it couldn''t be helped. Lith nodded and didn''t argue. "I am sorry, mom. It was really urgent." He then got up from his bed and giving a thank you kiss to Lilith, dashed outside to see what was Fei''s condition. Lilith couldn''t help but shake her head. Both her babies were hardcore masochists, it seemed. They didn''t care for the pain and simply over exerted themselves even if it meant dying. Even if one could resurrect, dying was bad you know? Oblivious to his mother''s thoughts, Lith searched for Fei, only to see her sitting in one of the courtyards in the inner ring made for the maids. Keith, Fanny, and Luna were with her, having tea and snacks together. Looking at the Prince appear made all of them stand up and look at him. Lith walked up to Fei and asked, "are you fine?" Fei blushed slightly remembering the embarrassing things that happened, but nodded her head nheless. Ensuring she was okay, Lith turned to Luna to ask for an exnation. Luna knew what her Prince wanted to know. Instead of exining, she directly took him to the Royal Prison, located in a separate dimension. They walked to a dark chamber and there Lith saw Noman and Ruben standing guard and a woman with her hands extending out due to the chains. The chains contained a lot of talismans and these were the binding seals to not let the person break free. "That is?" Lith asked. "The person, Your Highness. The one who was causing harm to Fei." Luna answered. Lith was surprised hearing that. He walked close to the woman in tattered clothes and squatting down and holding her dirty gray hair, made her look up. The woman''splexion was sickly pale and her gray eyes seemed lifeless. "What were you trying to do?" Lith asked her right away. The lifeless gray eyes focused on Lith. The woman sighed and said in a really tired tone, "trying to save myself." Lith stared at her and waited for her to finish speaking. "I am dying," said the woman after a pause. "Fate and destiny do not work, I had no means to save myself for a long time. But¡­" Fate couldn''t be calcted and Destiny couldn''t be measured. This meant that prophets, astrologers, seers, oracles, whatever one wanted to call them, lost their powers and could do nothing about it. However, recently, these two things were back. This witch was under an ancient curse of some sort. She couldn''t understand what it was and neither could she find anyone who could cure it. She became really weak and although was powerful enough to kill beneath her realm, she was powerless against the ones in the same one. Hiding from her enemies, the witch took on a beggar''s appearance to stay hidden and roamed from ce to ce, begging and living like a mortal. It was only in thest few decades did this witch feel fate and destinying back. She regained the ability to look into fortune and kept trying to find a cure for herself. Decades passed but nothing noteworthy happened. She didn''t give up though. She pretty much had nothing to do other than beg and do divinations. Her results then bore fruit and just yesterday, she seeded in her divination. She found out someone who could break her curse, but that someone seemed to be hidden behind a barrier of some sort. The witch couldn''t look at the person and could only see the barrier. Her divinations were starting to fail and she knew she had to do something otherwise her only hope would be gone. She thus tried to break the barrier slowly and steadily and did her best to keep the person with her. The barrier wasn''t breaking, but she tried her best. Eventually, she felt the personing closer to her and felt that the barrier might be breaking? Thus, she intensified her ways of breaking the barrier and eventually, this led to an ominous foreboding and she felt her scalp tingle in fear. However, it was toote and she was here now, imprisoned who knows where. Lith waspletely taken aback by such an exnation. He had fully prepared himself to kill this person who had tried to harm his Fei, but didn''t think there would be such a thing. There were no discrepancies in her words either. Lith had himself seen a lock on Fei''s body and this could be the barrier this witch was talking about. The witch, unable to control her emotions after saying so much, looked at Lith and said in a neutral tone, "If you n to kill me, do it in a manner I''d never reincarnate. The curse will be back if I reincarnate and I don''t want to suffer through it any more. I hope you make my death painless and swift." Lith sighed hearing that. How could he do such a thing now? This woman might be trying to use reverse psychology to cling onto her life, but this didn''t mean her words were meaningless. The suffering was clearly visible on her face. No immortal would have such aplexion unless absolutely fucked, which in this case, she was. All the reasons this woman put forward seemed justified to Lith and at the end, he decided to not kill her. Lith took out a chair and sat in front of the witch, looking at her. He let out his overbearing aura, making the witch tremble, and said, "I''ll save your life, but on one condition. You''ll be my maid¡­" "¡­forever." Chapter 777 The Witch That Lost Her Will To Live Chapter 777 The Witch That Lost Her Will To Live The witch''s expression had no change on it as Lith mentioned that. She still retained the same lifelessness in her eyes. Looking at Lith, she asked, "You''ll save my life and then enve me forever? Is dying not better than this?" Her words were to the point and not wrong. It was indeed better than dying than bing someone''s ve forever. Lith looked at her and shook his head. "You won''t be my ve. You''re free to do whatever you want, but you''ll always be under me and do whatever I ask you to do. In a way, you''ll be bound to me forever but will retain everything that you normally would, when free." Lith''s words weren''t understandable by the witch. She simply closed her eyes and thought of a few things. Then, she asked, "If I am your body, will you use my body too?" "I don''t touch anyone without consent and I don''t n on forcing myself on you, if that''s what you''re thinking. I have better things to do than that." Lith stated calmly. He was a pervert, but not an extreme one who''d fuck any hole he finds. He had his beautiful wives and he was content with them. The witch opened her eyes and gave Lith a look. She was finding things too hard to believe. It was too good to be true after all. What would this guy gain from saving her? What would be his motive in saving her? Why isn''t he outright killing her for harming someone of his n? There were far too many questions and even if a witch was dying, her intelligence was still the best among the rest. That was the problem with extra smart people. They always thought there''s some underlying agenda when in reality, Lith had no such thing in mind. He simply didn''t want a person''s potential to go to waste. This woman could harm someone while sitting in a whole another continent and that too in the most unconventional way possible. She was using fate and destiny as her tools and not some elemental spells. "Do whatever." The witch had no more energy within her. The suffering hadsted for far too many years and she wanted some rest right now. Lith looked at her and activated his ability Destiny Seer. This ability allowed him to see the threads of fate and to what destiny it was leading a person. Ancient letters appeared in Lith''s eyes and as the witch saw it, she widened her eyes in surprise. "T-t-this¡­" The letters in Lith''s began spinning and he felt a sharp pain in his head. The person in front was far too powerful and this ability won''tst even for a few seconds. As Lith had expected, he could only see a few ck threads ominously wrapped around the woman''s heart. He couldn''t see more than that. One thing he did see was that there was a thread going out and in a certain direction. It was probably connected to Fei, he thought. The witch was too shocked to say anything as she saw Lith''s ability. Before she could even ask, Lith said, "summon Fei." Ruben nodded and in a few seconds, Fei was here. Lith then activated his Destiny Seer ability again on her and found big chains with a lock wrapped around her chest and a certain inscription down at her lower abdomen. Lith walked towards her and tried to hold the chains. Fei didn''t understand what was going on, but she didn''t try to resist or run away. Lith was her master now and could do anything he wanted to her. The witch was having aplicated reaction as she saw Lith and Fei in front of her. Fei was the only person who could save her while Lith''s ability, which was one of its kind, made the witch understand that he was someone of a really strong background. Stronger than even her enemies. This meant that the witch was doomed from the get go when she was found out by these guys. The lifelessness in her eyes took over the shock she felt and once again, she felt herself be in a hopeless situation. Lith didn''t see her reactions and getting close to Fei, tried to hold onto the chains wrapped around her chest. He was unable to hold them. Not a problem, thought Lith. He closed his eyes and went through the inheritance he had of the Lust Sovereign and the world that became his system. There was a library stacked with thousands of books and manuals. He had the full inheritance of the Lust Sovereign and a whole damn world. It was bound to have something. In a few minutes, he eventually found something. Book of curses and book of seers. Flipping through them, Lith barely understood things even with his superprehension ability. Basically, the lock on Fei was put by someone good at divination. An oracle would be proper to call him. To break through it, one had to be proficient in the aspects of fate and destiny. Fei''s destiny wasn''t known by Lith, but with a lock being ced like this, her destiny was pretty much going to be her dying. She was actually dying in the dungeon until he found her, but even after rescuing her, it turns out she wasn''t fully rescued. Then, through the book of curses, Lith found out that an oracle or prophet type being can only be cursed by one single entity, a Time Path seer. Fate and Destiny would not work if they weren''t assisted by Time. Time would go on even without Fate and Destiny, but these two could not go on without Time. Long story short, the witch needed Fei and Fei needed the witch. Lith turned to the witch and asked, "do you think you''ll be able to break her chains?" The witch turned her lifeless gaze to Fei. A few seconds of staringter, she said, "I do not know." "Can you at least try?" "I can." Lith sighed. "Good, then try¡ª" "I don''t want to." "What?" The witch looked at Lith emotionlessly. "I don''t want to. What''s the point of my life anyway?" Lith looked at her with a stupefied gaze. What''s with the sudden depression she''s gotten? Staying calm, he didn''tment on it, rather, asked, "You don''t want to live anymore?" "What''s the point?" The witch asked. She was asking the age old question ''what''s the meaning of life'' at this very moment. Something even sophisticated and wise philosophers couldn''t answer till date. Lith looked at her and instead of answering, collected his thoughts to word things properly. This was a sensitive situation. This woman was losing her will to live faster than he had thought of. He didn''t think asking her to be his maid forever would have such implications. But then again, he didn''t want to lie to her. He didn''t want to simply state that he was going to bind her to him forever. Hmm¡­ maybe, maybe this approach wasn''t good. ''Sigh¡­ there''s so many things I have yet to learn,'' thought Lith. Just when he was starting to think that he knew everything and wasn''t the same child as before, reality hit him like a truck. There were quite a lot of things he didn''t know. One of them being this situation. He didn''t know how to handle such a situation. What could he possibly say to a witch that had lost her will to love? She wasn''t his lover and he didn''t know anything about her. She was just picked from the streets, her likes, dislikes, nothing was known. This was troublesome. Had she at least begged to want to live, things would''ve worked out, but no, she wasn''t doing anything. So, what to do? Lith pondered for quite some time, and noting up with an answer, decided to just throw everything he could at her and hope that something worked out. Lith looked at the witch and instead of answering, asked back, "Why were you trying to save yourself yesterday?" The witch answered with the same emotionless face as before, "because I found someone who could cure me." She meant that it had been so many years since she was searching for someone who could cure her and when she finally found one, she wanted to try living. Her reason to herself was messed up, but that''s the best possible answer she had for herself. "Then, why do you not want to live now? The person is right in front of you." "What''s the point?" "¡­" Lith was speechless. One question and one answer and he was back to the same point as before. Not giving up, he said, "do you not wish to see yourself grow? Or see the very peak of cultivation?" "What''s the point?" The witch asked again. "Do you not wish to see the beauty of the world? Experience everything there is and¡ª" "What''s the point?" Lith turned silent hearing that. Just¡­ just what could he possibly say to this woman for her to regain her will to live? Racking his brains, instead of thinking what she might want to live for, Lith thought what he himself wanted to live for. Maybe, then he could find an answer? Using thought eleration, Lith finallye to a new question and asked the witch, "Have you ever experienced love?" Chapter 778 Old Enmity Chapter 778 Old Enmity Love, thought the witch. Her life''s memories shed before her eyes but never once did she experience something remotely close to the word called ''love''. She had no idea who gave birth to her, she just knew that she was on the streets of the Witch Continent since day one of her being conscious. She begged, she roamed, she fought, and eventually she got stronger after many thousands of years. In her journey though, she made many enemies and was always on a run from them. The witches weren''t kind. Even though they worked as one, they weren''t truly one. A witch was jealous of the progress of another and tried to bring them down by any means necessary. If it wasn''t for the rule that witches couldn''t kill other witches, the entire witch society would have copsed. The witch had some interest develop within her eyes and looked at Lith. Lith smiled and said, "If you don''t have anything, we both can try having you experience them. We both can work together to find all the happiness you didn''t and we both can work our way towards a life that isn''t tragic anymore." "You can die anytime, but you can only live once. Give me and your own self, onest chance. If it doesn''t work out, it doesn''t work out. Alright?" The witch''s eyes quivered. She had never heard such words from anyone in her whole entire life. Listening to such words, she didn''t know what to feel or even how to feel them. She was a person deprived of all happiness and her life was nothing but full of tragedies. She didn''t even know the word happiness, it was this bad. She looked at Lith, stared at him for a few seconds and pondered over what he had said. It was true, she could die anytime. But she would only be able to live once. Say, even if she were to die and reincarnate, who is to say she''ll not suffer through the same things? However, it could also be looked upon as, who is to say she won''t be happy? It was a gamble and she was tired. She didn''t want to take such gambles. She wanted to rest. She looked at Lith and asked this same question about reincarnating and finding her own happiness. She also mentioned that she had tried so many times, yet why did she not find anything he just mentioned? Lith simply smiled and patted the witch''s head. "It''s because¡­ this handsome prince wasn''t there with you." He then winked at her and chuckled. The witch, at first, didn''t understand anything Lith said, but after a while of pondering, she thought, ''I see¡­'' Nobody knew what she was thinking of, but whatever Lith said had turned the corner of her lips to slightly curve up. Life reappeared within the witch''s eyes and some hope of living again were rekindled within her. "Unchain me, I''ll try to break the curse." Lith turned to Noman and Ruben in the room, who simply shed at the chains and broke them. Nobody was afraid of the witch attacking them. There was a higher power in the castle, things were fine. The witch went to Fei and while using her powers, tried to break the chains binding her. While doing so, she said, "There needs to be someone who''s proficient in Time and Space elements." "I am," said Lith. The witch nodded lightly and handed him a few strings that he was supposed to wrap around the ces she was asking him to. A few minutester, she began drawing certain inscriptions below Fei and circled her. Then, she asked Noman and Ruben to help her and Lith to move aside. The three people began injecting their powers into the inscriptions below and Fei''s body began getting covered with darkness. However, above the darkness appeared bright green chains and a rusty old lock. The witch held on to the lock via the strings Lith had ced before and asked Noman and Ruben to hold the strings ced on the other areas on the chains. With one go, the three people pulled the strings with all their might and a loud rumbling was heard in the room. "Prepare for tribtion," the witch warned as she tugged hard, causing the lock to finally break. Another loud rumbling was heard as if the heavens were angry and a tribtion was for sure going to descend. However, Two seconds¡­ three seconds seconds¡­ one minute¡­ Ten minutes passed and no tribtions urred, dumbfounding everybody. "Strange¡­" the witch muttered. She gazed at Fei up and down, then at the ceiling of the room, but there seemed to be no signs of anything. Everything seemed to be normal. She was so dumbfounded as this was an ancient curse. Breaking it brought upon oneself a great cmity. Then why didn''t cmity arrive? Did the curse not break? That shouldn''t be the case. The chains were gone and Fei had gone into deep meditation. She was also getting stronger by each passing second, meaning that the restrictions had indeed all gone. Then why? Why was there no cmity? The witch was so confused. Ruben could see the witch''s confused face and said with a smile, "Cmity won''t descend, if Madam doesn''t give permission." The witch didn''t understand what this guy said and asked, "What?" Rubenughed. "You''ll know with due time." Lith ignored the guys talking and stared at Fei. She was in a lotus position, in deep meditation, and with each second, her aura grew stronger. It was quite the surprise to Lith as he thought she was about as strong as him. But he was quite wrong as she seemed to be growing. Growing far stronger than even Lucy. Her aura grew and after a point, reached such a tremendous stage that even Noman and Ruben couldn''t protect Lith properly. Sensing the disturbances, space fluctuated around Lith and everything immediately calmed down as a divine silver-haired being arrived at the scene. "Need help?" Lilith asked with a smile. Lith nodded. "Would be nice." Lilith chuckled and turned to Fei. She squatted down to reach her level and enveloped herself with Fei in a barrier. Lith could see everything as the barrier was almost transparent. Lilith poked at Fei''s heart and immediately, all of Fei''s hair stood on their ends, even her blonde hair defied gravity, and she seemed to be going through something really extraordinary. Lith didn''t know what it was so he just thought of it being extraordinary. A minuteter, Fei seemed to have calmed down and she slowly opened her eyes. Once she did, she was a bit shocked, but then Lilith said something to her and Fei nodded her head in understanding. The barrier then broke and Fei turned to Lith. She bowed and said, "Master, you have my deepest gratitude." Lith didn''t know what she was thanking him for, so he asked, "For what?" "For taking away the seals binding me." Fei said tly. "It was her, not me." Lith didn''t take credit and pointed at the witch. Fei nodded and said, "But if you hadn''t convinced her, she wouldn''t have done it. It''s all thanks to you, master." Lith chuckled and said, "Alright. Now go see what''s wrong with her." Fei nodded and went to heal the witch. Meanwhile, Lilith appeared beside Lith and said with a smile, "You got yourself some nice maids, baby." Lith shrugged. "I just picked them up randomly." His moves were calcted. He knew going to the right ce would bring the right fruit, but yeah, he didn''t think that he would get three good maids in one go. Lilith giggled softly at this and didn''t say anything more. "By the way, did you stop the cmity, mom?" "Yes." "Understandable." much energy on it. He had better things to ask, like, "Do you know something about Fei and that witch, mom?" He didn''t have much knowledge as to what the curse was on the witch or who put a lock on Fei. He felt his mother might know better and asked. Lilith nodded and began exining as to what she knew. Fei belonged to a family of Timebound Seers. Basically Time path experts that were also proficient oracles. This was a deadlybo and people were afraid of them. Fear turned to horror as time passed and that family grew. People eventually couldn''t take it anymore and they attacked the Timebound Seers, cing them on a curse and sealing them away. Before they could get cursed or sealed, the Timebound Seers cursed the guys back and eventually, even after their death, the curse continued on. This witch was probably someone rted to the guys that were the reason for the wipe out of the Timebound Seers. Fei was thest of her family and as for that witch, she was probably thest of the cursed people. The long enmity had ended now with both of them working to free each other. Lith couldn''t help but be amazed and stare at Fei trying her best to remove the curse from the witch. He wondered what she was feeling right now as she tried to break the curse the witch had. Chapter 779 Not The Right Time Yet Chapter 779 Not The Right Time Yet A week had passed since the witch and Fei''s incident. Once the curse was lifted from the witch, herplexion got healthier. Her gray hair didn''t look like some dying old man''s anymore and rather appeared lustrous metallic gray. It looked great on her. Her eyes weren''t lifeless anymore and now had a tinum gray look to it. All in all, she was healthy and so was Fei. Fei''s rank was unknown and the witch, who''s name was Sylvia, was a Supreme Rank. She had enmity with the Queen Mother of Witches, but bing a maid now, she had to follow a few rules and not outright be able to attack her. Lith had ns for her and asked her to stay calm, he''d do something about her conflicts. Fei still looked like a young petite girl, almost like a loli about to go through puberty. Though, if one underestimated her, one would get killed without even knowing how and when they died. The witch and the seer were developing a harmonious rtionship together just like how Keith had one with Fanny. Lith left them in Luna''s care and had gone to the meditation hall in the castle to meditate. Lucy was sitting there and meditating, he didn''t disturb her and sat in one corner, doing his best to understand everything about the elements. He felt his breakthrough was near and checking the system for information, almost all elements were around 90%, meaning he had 90% attainment in all. Checking the system was really useless for this. There was no need, he could simply feel where and what he wascking. The system was only good for a few things, one of which included keeping the inheritances properly in them and acting as an encyclopaedia, giving Lith all the information about various different things he woulde across. Lith had studied a lot prior to his awakening. He knew almost everything regarding this world. However, he had no idea about the outside, hence this system came in a clutch and was of great help. Even the powers his mother gave him. Had the system not said the name, he wouldn''t have known what they were. Paradigm Perception helped understand a person''s emotions and was like a lie detector ability. It worked on a whole group of people as well, but to do that, Lith would need to get stronger mentally first. The Destiny Seer ability allowed Lith to see the strings of fate and one''s destiny. It needed upgrades, but that would only ur once Lith got stronger himself. Then came the Psyche Puppetry. As the name suggested, it allowed Lith to control a person''s mind and make them act as puppets. It also allowed him to read mind''s to some extent without controlling the people. Thest was the ability called Return. This was nothing but returning back home. Lith didn''t know the range of this thing, but at least for now, he could return home from anywhere in the world easily. Lithcked a little bit of elementalprehension and once that was done, he''d ascend to the next realm, the Half King Rank. ¡­.. Outside the world Lith was in, in the void of space, a gate opened up. Out of the gate, there appeared a group of ten people, all with silver hair and red eyes. "This is the world we were asked to investigate," the leader of the group said. "Let''s go then, leader. I am already very bored of looking at one world another," a person said in the group. They all then looked around and as they were about to enter inside, they felt they fell in a daze and stared at the empty space. They kept staring and didn''t show signs of waking up from their stupor anytime soon. Meanwhile¡­ Lilith, sitting in the courtyard and sipping tea, said softly while looking up, "Not so soon. My baby is still preparing." There was a Supremes Ranks in the group of people, but even from afar, Lilith could easily control their minds. This was the power of the true god. If she so wanted to, she could wipe these guys out anytime. Lilith knew where these guys came from and she also had an idea as to what they were going to do in this world. She wasn''t omniscient or omnipresent, but she for sure was an omnipotent god that could do anything she wanted. She simply browsed through their minds and learnt of where they hade from. It was this easy for her. Being omniscient was a curse. She would never be able to enjoy the journey of children''s growth. This was bad and she didn''t want such a thing. However, being omnipotent was apletely different matter. Strength would allow her to protect the two whenever and wherever. The mother within her waspletely content by knowing this fact. Whether she would save them or not though, that was another matter altogether. She couldn''t always save them as they needed to learn and grow. If her children died, they''d be resurrected. They would have to bear the problems that came with the resurrection, but that''s the best deal they''d get. Reincarnation would mean they wouldn''t have their bodies anymore that Lilith had taken care of five hundred years each in her womb. This was bad so they weren''t allowed to reincarnate. There was also not a single chance for the two to diepletely, so resurrection was the only thing. Lilith would only go and save them if their lives were threatened to the point where they''d either actually die or reincarnate. Otherwise, it was a big no from her side. Yes, she''d hate and not like watching her children be tortured by someone, but she could do nothing but watch. All such things were important for their growth. If her baby went against the Evure God n right now, the chances of him winning were an absolute zero. He had little to no preparation and would immediately be killed off along with his army. Due to unsealing of the world, the Evure God n guys had sensed this world sooner than intended. Though, it was not a problem. Due to the unsealing, this world had gotten a major boost and would only help everyone, including her two children, to grow faster. Lilith took around fifteen thousand years to be a Legendary Rank and approximately five hundred thousand years to reach the rank she was at now. It was due to the world being sealed and a few other factors, but Lith and Lucy won''t be taking this long. Lilith had ensured to give them a brighter future and the two were definitely going to be Legendaries within fifteen thousand years, much faster than Lilith herself. When they''ll reach the position Lilith was in right now, that was apletely different matter. It couldn''t be predicted even by Lilith. But it was all fine. They both could take their own sweet time. After all, there was more to life than cultivation. The time Lilith had spent roaming around for five hundred thousand years wasn''t for naught. She had experienced so many things and had enjoyed herself. But of course, the enjoyment was nowhere close to conceiving her two kids and raising them up. The joy of motherhood was much much higher than anything else Lilith had ever experienced and she hoped that her children found something like this for themselves too. As much as Lilith could predict as a mother, she guessed that Lucy might enjoy something rted tobat. Being a parent or ruler wasn''t her thing. She was aplete battle-oriented girl. As for Lith, Lilith couldn''t predict anything about him. He was still too small and hadn''t explored anything yet, it was difficult to think of what he''d enjoy in future. In any case, one shouldn''t worry about the future and forget to enjoy their present. The future was a mystery, so one should fully embrace each and every single day. Even though Lith was doing nothing but meditating right now, Lilith found herself at joy and peace watching his poker face. For how long he''d be meditating, she didn''t know. What she did know was that as a mother-inw, it was her duty to notify everybody that her baby had entered meditation and wouldn''t be avable for a while. She did just that and let thedies know about it. Once she was done, she got back to watching Lith, wondering what all shenanigans he''d do once he got out of his meditation. Chapter 780 Undercurrents Chapter 780 Undercurrents The world was at peace. This fact was rooted deep within everyone''s soul. It was not because there were no wars, it was because nothing everpared to the things that happened in the Chaotic Era. Chaotic Era was billions of years ago and ever since the Deste Era, the world has always been at peace. Many generations have passed since then and in this evolutionary pathway, all the children born had the idea of peace instilled within their minds. For some reason or another, even though they had not seen the Chaotic Era, they would still think that everything happening in their time was quite peaceful. With this peace ingrained within them, none ever actively seeked war or even conflict. Whatever that happened in the world was all something minor. However, little did the people of the current Tranquility Era know¡­ to cause a wildfire, only a little spark was needed. There never was anything called ''true peace''. Yes, times may be peaceful but that didn''t mean conflicts weren''t ongoing. Where there were people, there were conflicts. It was something inevitable. This was especially true in the case of Humans who weren''t as close of a group as the rest of the species living in this world. At present, there were a few undercurrents happening in the Human Society. The lower brass such as themoners didn''t know what was going on, but they could definitely feel something was wrong. They were all having a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but still couldn''t point at what was wrong. The story was the same for the top brass and unlike themoners, they believed in their gut feelings and began investigating everybody secretly. As for the middle echelons, this was where the problemy. Neo was working full-time to cause as much chaos as possible in the Human Continent. He had slept with many women under the King Rank and was putting them all to work. Of course, thedies weren''t stupid, but Neo had his methods to brainwash and manipte them. All the dirty work of Lith was done by him and he was quite proud of himself, knowing his master was relying on him. Right above the Human Continent, in the Elven Continent, something simr was happening. It wasn''t the Elven Society that was involved this time, but their immediate neighbors ¡ª the orcs, goblins, and beastkins. These guys were having mild conflicts for now and was something the Elves decided to turn a blind eye to. They didn''t care about anything as long as it didn''t bother them. However, not all Elves were the same. On the highest floor of the World Tree, a young looking blonde-haired girl was lying down on her bed and looking at her phone. She had her brows knitted while surfing the inte. On her phone, she could see some low rank goblins and orcs battle together. Then a beastkin meddled between them and ended up making both of them as their enemy. The three way fight began and they seemed to be really angry and wanted the other person dead. The young blonde, Alea, couldn''t help butment in her cute voice, ''Didn''t they have their issues resolved? Why fight¡ª" "WOO! WOO!" Alea''s attention was diverted as she heard a puppy''s whimper in her room. Turning to the source, she saw a snow white golden retriever''s tail stuck under the window''s ss. That poor thing was hanging like a clock pendulum by the windowsill and whimpering. "Oh, no¡­" Alea said and rushed to Ren''s rescue, forgetting for a second that she could remotely solve the problem as well with magic. She went ahead and helped Ren, who, after being put down, barked at the windows in anger. Damn these windows! They were definitely working together with the yellow head monster! Ren then distanced himself from Alea as he saw her be near him and ran away. Alea, knowing that he''d just get into some trouble again, began running behind him and said, "Don''t go! You''ll get hurt!" Thus¡­ the smart but easily distracted young elf forgot about the problem of the orcs as therey a bigger and more important matter at hand for her. After the Grand Banquet was over, Alea had brought Ren together with her because she liked cute things. This puppy was not only cute, he could also move and showed emotions, so she really liked him. Lith had no problems with it as long as Alea didn''t harm Ren. Alea made a promise stating she won''t let Ren be harmed and this was the reason for her to chase after him now. Alea was really smart but due to her nature, she was also not the brightest, leaving everyone confused as to what they should make of her. The Elven Continent could be said to be peaceful as of now. They weren''t having as much of a problem as the Humans. But, their neighbors, that is, the continent right beside theirs, the Vampire Continent, things couldn''t be said to be the same. The Vampires were somehow able to smell something was wrong. The nobles were treating everybody harshly nowadays. This was especially true in the Adelstein territory as even for an action as small as ncing directly in the eyes of the nobles got them whipped for at least a thousand times. Themoners had no idea why they were being treated so harshly and were disliking the things done by the nobles. However, they had some hopes that maybe the nobles would stop all of this bullshit soon and everything would return to normal. Due to this, they didn''t do much and just lived with things. Though, not everyone was the same. Some people genuinely began disliking the nobles and started thinking of taking revenge for the wrongs done to them. These undercurrents were mightier than the Elven and Human Continentsbined, but weren''t out in the open as the Vampires were good at hiding things. The neighbors of the Vampires, the Witches and the people of the Neutral Continent, they were going through something minor as well right now. The low ranked witches were somehow disappearing mysteriously and it was a small problem. Small because only a few had gone and they didn''t think much about it as the witches could be busy fooling around. As for the Neutral Continent, somehow the Adventurers were rising there. The CNC didn''t think much about it and just believed that it could be due to more dungeons opening up. Apart from them, in the Demon Continent, things were as same as ever. A status quo between the seven deadly sins was maintained. Nobody had broken it yet but there were signs that stated it might happen sooner orter. In the Dragon Continent, things were fine. They didn''t have any conflict within themselves and were sleeping or doing dragon things such as amassing wealth or boasting themselves in front of the world. In the Werewolf Continent, since everybody was close to each other, there weren''t much problems. In fact, the only problem that they suffered through was some family feud, that''s about it. The Angel Continent on the other hand was as peaceful as ever. No signs of problems or conflicts were visible and they seemed to be as tranquil and angelic as one could be. Despite being at peace, the top echelons of the Angel Continent could feel the undercurrents of the world. They couldn''t exactly point it out, but they were on alert for any changes. It had only been a few months after the end of the Grand Banquet, but things were already starting to change. Though, everything was minor conflict and nothing serious as of now. To make its magnitude bigger, more stimulus was needed. However, the source of the stimulus, Lith, he himself was away from all of this. Lith was currently in deep meditation and had no time for anything. His breakthrough was near and he was trying his best to cultivate as much as possible. While in deep meditation, he didn''t realize the passage of time and just like that, a year had passed. When Lith felt he needed a break now and couldn''t break through with meditation alone, he woke up and left the meditation hall. The first thing Lith did after stopping to mediate was check how long had passed and to browse through the current affairs. Then, he went straight to the Dragon Continent, to see his wife Alexandra. Alexandra''s ascension was near as well and she would be Saint Rank soon. Lith had to give her this final push and to do that, what better way was there than to dual cultivate? Lith''s own Yang energy had be really rich by now and was also very potent. It would help his cute wife a great deal. And also, since he hasn''t been on a honeymoon with her yet, Lith decided that now would be the best time. Honeymoon was a great thing for him. He could not only dual cultivate with her, but also spend some quality time. It was a win in his books and having a few ces in mind, he went to go get her. Chapter 781 Perfect Arya Has Her Imperfections Chapter 781 Perfect Arya Has Her Imperfections Dragon Continent. There was no way Lith woulde to the Dragon Continent and not see Arya. It was impossible to do so because Alexandra was on some training grounds only she knew of. For many decades now, Arya had been acting as Alexandra''s older sister and she was actually loving this feeling. To pamper someone like that, love them, care for them, and watch them grow¡­ It all felt really good to her. To not keep such happiness to herself, Arya brought Emmy into the equation as well. Now Alexandra was forcefully adopted by two olderdies as their younger sister and pampered by a great deal. She didn''t like the clinginess of the two, but she also didn''t hate it. Though, the love she had for Arya and Emilia had gone up in her priority and it was now second only to her husband. She loved these two sisters of hers more than she loved her n. Lith walked into the Empress'' castle in Death Dragon City. He was weed in a grand manner and guided to where Arya was. The three Supreme Ranks of the Dragons had the capital cities of their empires named after them. The Dragons were doing much better than before as Arya took one part of them. They were happy to be under her care and living life to the fullest. It was because Arya took over that the War Dragon Tribe got the opportunity to make full use of their potential. They weren''t shing internally anymore and got the chance to battle with others. Every five years, the War Dragons were allowed to fight against one dragon tribe in a full scale war on a barren battlefield away from the main cities. This ensured that all the tribes stayed healthy and working while getting proper stimulus to grow. Every hundred years, there was also a tournament hosted that everyone above Rank 9 had topulsorily take part. The dragons were prideful creatures and didn''t like losing. Hence, everybody was working hard to not lose to the maniacs that were the War Dragons. That tribe was equipped with the best of the best battle techniques and whatever elements they had affinity to, they made a much better use of it than the single element tribes themselves. This was a great ce for Alexandra to train as she was constantly at war and battling. Lith knew he wasn''t putting in even ten percent of the hard work his wife Alexandra was doing. But that was fine. He wasn''t ashamed of himself, rather proud of his wife for working so hard. She needed a break now and he was here for that. Walking inside Arya''s room, Lith saw her standing in front of her table while taking support of it. She was posing in a manner that flexed her perfectly sculpted body. She wasn''t wearing a formal suit anymore, rather, was in a regal ck dress that made her bluish-silver hair and her face stand out. She wasn''t in a blindfold anymore, but Lith could see the blindfold on the table, making him understand that she had taken them off. Lith smiled and getting close to Arya, said, "Oh my, who''s this gorgeousdy here? Where has my workdy wife gone?" Arya giggled softly and walking upto Lith, put her hands on his shoulders. "Your wife''s an Empress now. She needs to dress like one." Arya said with a smile. Lith wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "Am I allowed to touch the Empress then?" "You should ask something like that before touching." Arya said and then sealed her lips with her husband''s. The kiss was warm and not something filled with lust. It was a gentle one, filled with passion and fervour. As their kiss broke, a strand of saliva made a bridge between them, making the two smile and kiss once again. Breaking the kiss, Arya asked, "You''re here for Alexandra, yes?" Lith didn''t know how she knew, but he nodded his head nheless. "To dual cultivate?" Arya asked again with a knowing smile. Lith smiled and pinching her nose, asked back, "Someone''s jealous?" "Heh, do you think it''s easy to make this Empress jealous?" Aryaughed after saying that. Lith knew Arya was probably thest person among his wives to get jealous. Even his mother couldn''tpare to her in this aspect. Arya was the most understanding and perfect person with nothing wrong one could find out about her. However, this was her w, her imperfection. She was so perfect that she was missing out on normal emotions. She didn''t actively try to be perfect, it was just her nature. Lith wondered if this was a quality since her birth or something she developedter on in her life. In any case, Lith softly held her face and said, "Honey, you don''t always have to think about my happiness, alright? It''s okay to be selfish at times." Hisment made Arya wonder what got to him so suddenly to turn this serious. She smiled and squished Lith''s face between her palms, making his face look like a goldfish. "What''s with the sudden serious mood? Do I look like someone who only thinks about her husband''s happiness?" There she goes, thought Lith. She was perfect enough to blend in with each and every mood and make the conversation flow properly. This was all natural and her real self, so Lith wasn''t worried. But yeah, he hoped that like his other wives, Arya would think of her interests more. Lith had a light chat with Arya on a few topics while enjoying the warmth of each other''s embrace. Finally, he said, "I am really sorry, honey. You''re going to be thest person I''ll go on a honeymoon with." Arya pinched Lith''s nose. "Don''t worry, I am happy with that fact. If I am atst, I''ll get to spend more time with you." Lith didn''t know if her logic was correct, but he just nodded his head. "The honeymoon has been dyed for far too long, I am not going to have you wait for longer." Arya smiled. "Good then. Go wind up the things ande to me quickly." Lith nodded but then shook his head. "I have a few things to talk about before leaving." The two sat down on the couch as Lith said that and Arya poured themselves some tea. "You''ve got the whole underworld with you right, honey?" Lith asked and took a sip of tea. Arya nodded. "Do you need me to do something?" "Yes. There''s a list of dirty work that needs to be done." Lith gave it to her straight. "Oh?" Arya was interested. "You''re finally nning on using your wife''s organization?" It had been so many years since she had Scelestus and was also the Ruler of the Underworld. She never felt irked by this, but after being in love with Lith and then getting married, she was feeling slightly dejected knowing he had no use of her organizations. On some days Arya felt that she was useless, but then, watching Lith use the services of the Nine Roses Hotels around the world and also of a few things here and there kept her going. She could also tell after a while that it''s not that her husband didn''t want to use her organizations, it was just that he didn''t have any use in particr. Lith didn''t do a lot of stuff in the real world. Either he was busy in some inheritance or dungeon or he was busy in the Royal Castle or spending time with his wives. Not to mention, he had been sleeping for eight decades now, so there was that. However, Arya was finally happy knowing that her husband hade to her to make use of her organization. She looked at him with interest and wondered what he had in mind. Lith looked at Arya and nodded his head, not giving in to the teasing. He was serious right now, so he nned to have a proper discussion. "There will be a request regarding mercenaries and assassinations on various important people of the world. I want you to look after that and ensure the jobs are properly done. Also, you have people avable to be deployed right?" Arya nodded her head. She didn''t know what her husband was nning, but she found this interesting. Lith smiled. "Good. I want you to have people deployed in these ces during¡­" It took an hour''s worth of exnation and finally when he was done, Arya couldn''t help but grin widely and ask, "Honey, are you brewing a world war?" Lith chuckled. "Who knows?" "Hehe. I''ll be looking forward to this." Lith nodded and after a bit more of talking, Arya opened up a portal for him to go see Alexandra. Lith then went inside the portal after kissing Arya goodbye. Chapter 782 The Valentine Aren’t Worthy Anymore Chapter 782 The Valentine Aren¡¯t Worthy Anymore Lith went through the portal and the next thing he saw was a raven-haired girl, wearing a ck sports bra and leggings, positioned in a wide stance while holding a sharp sword at the side that dripped with blood. Lith was amazed by the scene, but before he could react, the girl turned around and the murderous glint in her crimson eyes immediately disappeared upon noticing who it was. "Darlingggg!~" Alexandra eximed in happiness and ran towards Lith, jumping right on him and forgetting the ce she was in. Kiss! Kiss! Kiss! Lith''s face was rained with tons of kisses and smiling, he patted Alexandra''s back. Once she stopped kissing, Lith said, "Good job on your training. Come, have a break now." "Mhm~" Alexandra purred happily in Lith''s embrace like a spoiled cat. Even though she had improved herself to a considerable degree, the drop in her emotional capabilities was still significant whenever she saw her husband. It couldn''t be helped. She was a love-struck young girl, wanting to feel nothing but pampered by her husband. Lith was aware of it and was here to do just that. Alexandra deserved a lot of love and rewards for working so hard for so many years. The two left the training area and came back to the castle in Death Dragon City. Alexandra went to freshen up and change immediately upon arrival and was back in just a few minutes. Unlike mostdies, she didn''t take a lot of time to get ready. "Let''s go!~" Alexandra locked her arms around Lith''s and said happily. Lith smiled and with her, teleported away. ¡­.. Beast Kingdom. There was no better ce to go on dates than the beast kingdom. It contained pretty much everything a couple would need and had lots of fun activities. Lith and Alexandra didn''t change into yukatas or anything. They stayed in their clothes and roamed the streets of the Beast Kingdom to see the fun things avable. "You should get some hobby other than training, honey. Simply training won''t do." Lith said to Alexandra while holding her hand and walking on the streets. It was night time and this ce was perfectly simr to Tokyo from Earth. The night life was crazy here with many shops and buildings glowing with neon light name boards. Alexandra thought about what Lith said and answered, "I think I have one hobby." "You do?" Lith was interested. "What is it?" "Chess. I like ying chess in my free time, it helps me¡ª" "No, no, honey." Lith shook his head. "What I meant was¡­ you should find something that''ll help you rx when you engage in that. It could be anything from dipping in cold water or watching something fun." Alexandra never cked, even in her free time. Chess was a way to train her mind and of course Lith caught onto it. That''s why he had to exin properly as to what he meant to her. "Hmm¡­ then¡­" Alexandra got to thinking again. The two talked about random things like this while they walked and finally, they entered a karaoke studio. Both of them had not the slightest idea as to how to sing, but they tried their best and made fun of each other while doing so. Alexandra had developed a lot from before and wasn''t the same girl who would lose her mind the moment she saw Lith. She was now like a normal person, albeit with an extra dose of love for her partner. The karaoke session was really cringe for the two of them and theyughed it out about it. They ordered a few desserts for themselves and after having, simply made out for a few minutes and then got out. Lith didn''t n on having his honeymoon in a ce like that, he had a much better ce in mind. There was time for the honeymoon. His wife needed to be thoroughly made to crave for it. If this wasn''t done, her sensitivity won''t be high and she won''t truly enjoy the blissful experienceter on. The goal was to dy the naughty night as much as possible. Dy it to the point that the desperation made her wife so sensitive that a simple kiss could have her suffer through a small orgasm. While doing such a thing, Lith could also get to spend some quality time with her and experience a lot of famous tourist spots. The next ce the two went to after the karaoke was an old ramen shop. It was said to be the best in the world and Lith being Lith, got himself and Alexandra a private table. He obviously had the power to empty out the whole restaurant, but he didn''t want to. Liveliness made a ce better. Alexandra had no idea about ramen so Lith got her a ssic tonkotsu ramen while he himself got a miso ramen. Lith ordered vampire special bowls for the two of them. What was different in this was that normal garlic wasn''t there. Rather, it was the substitute allium. The flour used for the noodles, the broth, the meat, everything was finely made from ingredients sourced from the Vampire Continent for the Vampires. The ramen didn''t look the usual bright color one but was instead dark. There was no human blood or meat involved as the Humans were a main race and the beastkins didn''t have the balls to offend them by sourcing such ingredients. But with whatever it was made, it was definitely for the taste of the Vampires. Alexandra had a bit of the noodles and Lith watched her reaction. Her eyes widened slightly and an interested look appeared on her face. She slurped more noodles hungrily and in no time, her bowl was finished. Yup, she liked it, thought Lith. Chuckling, Lith held his bowl in front of her and using his own chopsticks, fed her more noodles. Alexandra epted happily and the two had a good time in this ce. They didn''t talk, they simply enjoyed the food while in each other''spany. Next, they went to the night beach and saw colorful blue tides. Lith roamed along the beach with Alexandra and the two began talking. "Honey, if you don''t mind me asking, how''s your preparation going for the Valentine n sh?" Lith decided to ask, after careful consultations. There wasn''t much of an anger on Alexandra''s anymore when she heard that name. She merely sighed and said, "They are much weaker than I thought. With assassinations alone, I can kill everybody once I am in the Saint Rank. I really do want to take revenge for everything they did to my n, but it just feels like¡­" Alexandra paused for a second to collect her words. Lith waited for her to continue. "Hmm¡­ yes¡­" Alexandra said after a few seconds. "It feels like an elephant trampling on ants. I mean¡­" When one reached a really high height, the beings below them would feel unworthy to even gaze at. A natural pride swells up and it feels really unnecessary to bully someone who one could kill with a single flick of their fingers. Yes, in the start it might feel great to annihte weak beings, but then it would get boring really quick and not worth spending time and energy on. The Valentine n had surely done Alexandra a lot of wrongs, but she had reached such a height by now that she just didn''t see them any more than as mere ants. She was affiliated to the two strongest powers of the world currently. Both these ces would heed to any of hermands and Alexandra had the power to annihte the n anytime she wanted. Even if she didn''t use the powers of these two ns, even on her own, she could do it anytime. It just didn''t feel worth the effort anymore. She had suffered for almost two decades and spent her time running from them. She even had her parents killed, but, at the end of the day¡­ things were all fine. The academy had her parents reincarnate. They even provided protection. The ancestors of the Constantine n that were wiped out by the Valentine, they didn''t have much of a close connection with Alexandra. Alexandra wasn''t born when they were wiped out so she couldn''t rte with the sentiments even if she tried to. What was in the past, was in the past. The Constantine n had no one else but themselves to me for their miscalction and the wipe out. As for Alexandra getting trouble from the Valentine, she would assassinate a few memberster on when she turned into a Saint Rank, then go about her ways. They weren''t worthy to get more attention from her. Alexandra had better things to do and she had better ces to be. Her goal had shifted from taking revenge, to bing as strong as her two older sisters and Her Majesty, aka her mother-inw. The reason for such a goal was to be strong enough to protect her husband from anything and everything. The tragedy Alexandra''s parents suffered, such a thing should never repeat. Alexandra now aspired to be the greatest shield of her husband and have him not worry about anything and spend his time only thinking about her. She was doing all of this hard work to eventually keep her husband with herself locked in the bed. If she got stronger, she could overpower Lith and she could put up a bold instruction that he wasn''t allowed to leave the bedroom until and unless she was satisfied. Thus, to satisfy her, Lith would need to spend a lot of time and energy on bed, making him stay with her for weeks and even months. She was working hard for the greater good, a much better goal, and for a much better life. Of course, she didn''t voice it out and simply did some PDA on the beach with her husband, eventually kissing him right then and there, distracting him from their talks and having him all for herself. Chapter 783 Honeymoon with Alexandra** Chapter 783 Honeymoon with Alexandra** The night was over and the sun was about to rise. Lith took Alexandra for more fun activities around the Beast Kingdom and although she enjoyed it, that was only for half time. Sure, spending time with her husband was great and even doing the activities, but what she wanted more than that was to get fucked! Honeymoon in her eyes meant exclusive nights where her husband would only be there for her and no one else. In such a good time, she had hopes of getting pounded silly, but nothing of such sorts seemed to appear any time soon. Her husband was showing no signs of it whatsoever. There was a crazy tingly feeling at Alexandra''shers that was making her go crazy. It was as if there was an itch, but one couldn''t scratch it to make it go away, worsening the problem. Only Alexandra knew just how much she was trying to hold onto her sanity and not simply force herself on her husband, rip apart his clothes, and fuck him like a rabbit in heat. She was really on the edge and if Lith continued this, there was no assurance that his wife wouldn''t simply kidnap and r*pe him in some back alley. Lith was of course aware of what his wife was going through. He surely was torturing her, but internally he knew, this torture was worth itter on. Though, he wasn''t nning on dying things. The activities were only till the sunset and they could then go to their honeymoon spot and make love. It was evening already and there was an hour left for the sunset. But his wife Alexandra was rubbing her thighs quite a lot, as if she had an itch there. There was also a scary aura she was giving off followed by her eyes glowing a bright blood red. Lith knew he couldn''t make her wait anymore than this. He simply chuckled and took her away from the bustling city, to their actual honeymoon spot. ¡­.. In a vast mountain chain, Lith appeared with Alexandra on a steep slope of a high mountain. This steep slope had a deep natural cut on it and in there was a small hot spring, a waterfall and ake. The hot spring was right at the edge, giving the views of the vastndscape of lush green mountains. The sun could be seen going down and this was the perfect spot in his opinion. He hade to a simr ce with his mother too and really liked it. Since Alexandra had no preferences he thought that he might as well bring her here. Lith pulled Alexandra close and hugging her, said with a smile, "Happy honeymo¡ª" Smoooooooch!~ Alexandra didn''t give him time and immediately went in for a kiss. There was no need for talking anymore and they just should fuck! Alexandra hungrily devoured Lith''s lips while her hands ripped apart his and her own clothing. She couldn''t care less about ruining the romantic atmosphere anymore. She wasn''t a girl who liked slow and soft romance. She was someone into rough, hardcore, and wild sex. This was her lovenguage and the way of romance, there was no need for sweet talking and other things. They could do the sweet talking after the pounding sessions are over while cuddling. As the two werepletely naked now, Lith squeezed his wife''s soft ass cheeks and spread them. He did it in a rough manner to make his hand prints appear on them. The mild pain brought pleasure to Alexandra and made her flower drip with lewd nectar. This was the touch she craved so much for so long. It was bound to cause her to have small orgasms, just like Lith had predicted. Lith stopped squeezing and pped both her peaches at once, causing her to let out a muffled moan in his mouth. But that still didn''t stop her from continuing to devour his lips hungrily. He inserted his fingers in both her tight holes and tried to loosen them up slightly. The insertion caused Alexandra to let out another set of muffled moans. Lith then raised her leg up and having a good ess to her fuckhole, waited not a second and shoved his cock deep into her vagina in one powerful thrust. "Nnnghhhhh!~" Alexandra broke the kiss and moaned loudly. Pah! Pah! Pah! Lith began thrusting his hips immediately without even letting her insides get used to his length. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Yes! Yes! Yes!¡­" Alexandra let out crazed moans as her mind turned nk. Lith held her waist and raised her up. In response, Alexandra wrapped her legs around him and continued to moan. While pounding her, Lith made his way towards the hot spring at the edge and entered inside. Now, he and Alexandra felt warm not just on the inside, but outside as well. Sshing sounds of water echoed as Lith violently pounded his wife''s body with intense fervour. He kneaded her boobs and her ass alternatively and had his handprints be clearly etched on them. While he did his part, Alexandra did hers like a good wife. She was squeezing the life out of his shaft and the pressure was so much that if it were some mortal, he would''ve had his dick explode. The pounding continued for almost an hour and Alexandra was brought to multiple shaking orgasms. If she wasn''t a trained warrior, she would''ve passed out already As for Lith, he climaxed once at the end. The two stopped when they saw the sun setting and while in each other''s embrace, enjoyed thest bit of sunshine descending down on them. The golden hour made Alexandra appear really sexy and the same could be said about Lith. The two kissed as the sun set and when it was finally gone, flowers illuminated the area they were in by blooming into a beautiful blue and yellow light. Lith broke the kiss and said while looking into Alexandra''s dazed eyes, "I love you, honey." Alexandra shed the most beautiful smile out there and replied, "I love you too, darling." Then, they kissed once again, this time a gentle one filled with love. Lith carried Alexandra out of the water and using a Wind spell, dried themselves up. The two walked towards a wooden shelter nearby and Lith ced Alexandra down on the big soft bed on it. The shelter had the views of the mountainousndscape and the blooming flowers were everywhere here, bringing an ethereal experience. Lith spread Alexandra''s legs apart, getting a full view of her pussy lips. Leaning close to her face, he pped her pussy lightly, causing Alexandra to shiver at the unexpected assault. "Where does my wife want it?" Lith asked, the gentleness all gone. She liked it rough, it was about time he gave it to her rough. Alexandra was about to answer, but what came out was a moan as Lith pinched her clit and caused her to squirm. Lith winked at her. "Desperate girls don''t get to choose." He extended his hand at the side and clips with chains attached to the side of the shelter appeared in his hand. He attached two clips to Alexandra''s nipples and one down at her clit, causing her to moan once again. There was a ball gag attached to it at the end and Lith made Alexandra wear it. Now, everytime she puts her head up, it''ll tug on her nipples and clit, alleviating her orgasms. Lith spread his wife''s legs apart and immediately inserted his shaft in her dripping honeypot. This brought another moan and Lith began pounding her again. That was it. This was the peak of bliss for Alexandra. At least that''s what she thought while getting pounded. Everytime Alexandra moved her head, it would bring in great stimtion and in the case she didn''t, Lith tugged on the chains himself. It was after a few orgasms that Lith flipped Alexandra over and raised her hips up. Instead of doing her pussy again, Lith brought in lube andthered it on his shaft, then thrust it deep inside Alexandra in one go. "Oommphhfff!" Alexandra moaned out loud, saliva dripping from her mouth everywhere. p! p! p! Lith began pounding with not a hint of gentleness and even pped her pussy a few times, making her tremble each time in pleasure. Alexandra''s pale face had a rosyplexion to it and the same was the case everywhere on her body. She was really enjoying each and everything. If this amount of roughness wasn''t enough for her, Lith held her hair and pulled her head back, making the clips tighten around her nipples and clit and having her moan again. Alexandra''s eyes couldn''t see the beautiful view in front anymore as she reached cloud nine. This was her first anal and it was just so ecstatic that she couldn''t even stay sane. The pounding continued for half an hour and right when Lith felt she was about to go unconscious, he took off the clips and filled her back door with his cum. The clips removal helped her stay conscious and as the pounding hade to an end, Lith decided to reward this good girl and also himself. Lith took off the ball gag and hugged Alexandra. He then bit onto her neck, jolting herpletely awake, and sucked her blood. Alexandra''s hazy eyes turned blood red as this happened and out of instinct, she bit onto Lith''s neck as well. The husband-wife sucked each other''s blood until Alexandrapletely passed out in happiness. Lith smiled and thought, ''It is for this reason that we do the sweet talking prior to fucking.'' Shaking his head, he nted a kiss on his wife''s forehead. He took her in his embrace and the two slept while cuddled warmly together. Chapter 784 Lith’s Biggest Enemy 784 Lith¡¯s Biggest Enemy The honeymoon went well with Alexandra andsted for three days. After the honeymoon was over, Lith got serious and he began dual cultivating with Alexandra. They were back home now and he was cultivating in his bedroom with her. A month passed with the two cultivating and as Alexandra showed signs of breaking through, Lith left her to go see Alea. She was a realm above him and was of help to his own cultivation. Lith made a trip to the Elven Castle and upon reaching, was greeted by Jasmine. Jasmine was pretty much aware of Lith''s rtionship with the Queen and the Princess now. It was a surprise, but she was happy for them all. She guided Lith to Agalea''s study and as they reached, Agalea saw Lith and smiled. "What brings you here today, nephew Lith?" Lith walked up to her and kissed her softly right in front of Jasmine. "I am here to see my sexy aunt and cousin," he said shamelessly. Agalea stared at him and clicking her tongue, said, "That tone¡­ you''ve definitelye here to fuck us, yes?" Lith chuckled evilly. "I mean¡­ I was here to see how you both were doing, but now that you mentioned it¡­ I don''t mind going for a few rounds." Agalea rolled her eyes. "Right. Right." Jasmine just stood at a corner, unfazed by the interaction. Such a thing has happened quite a lot of times by now and she was used to it. Lith smirked and extended his hands to grab Agalea''s big milkers. He gave them a good kneading and while doing so, noticed that Jasmine was still here. Looking at her, Lith teased, "You''re still here, Jasmine? Do you perhaps want to join us?" Jasmine raised her eyebrows in surprise while Agalea turned to look at her with interest, a yful smile appearing on her face as she saw Jasmine''s face flush slightly. "I-I-I''ll take my leave then." Jasmine said with a blush. "Wait," said Agalea, making Jasmine stop. "Yes, Your Majesty?" Jasmine asked. Agalea got up from her seat and walking upto Jasmine, lifted her skirt, making her blush. "Y-Y-Your M-M-Majesty!?" She asked with surprise. Agalea rubbed her fingers on Jasmine''s panties, along the lengths of her slit, and asked, "How many years has it been that you''re serving me, Jasmine?" The sudden question took her aback and made her look at her Queen. Lith sat down on the table and watched the twodies with an interested look, wondering what his aunt was cooking up. Agalea, getting no response from Jasmine for a few seconds, asked, "Forget that, tell me, in these long years of serving me, just how many men have you slept with?" This question surprised Jasmine and also Lith as Agalea suddenly brought such a topic out of nowhere. Jasmine looked at her Queen and said, "Your Majesty, as your aide, I do not indulge in such acts and am there to wholeheartedly serve you with my body, mind, and soul." Agalea sighed at this. "That''s the problem, my girl." Jasmine didn''t understand where her Queen was getting at, while Lith did have some idea already. Agalea held her hand and brought her in front of Lith. She then turned to her and said, "I used to feel that sexual acts were just skin rubbing on each other, nothing more. How can one derive pleasure from it? That was the case until I met my nephew. You see, sex isn''t just something physical, it also has an emotional aspect to it and¡­" Unknowingly, this turned into a lecture on sex and how it wasn''t simply to fulfil one''s lust, but something that soothed the body, mind, and soul. Jasmine listened intently while Lith was starting to have some other thoughts. The more Lith tried to be away from the dark side, the stronger was its pulling force. It seemed that the universe was asking him to walk on a certain path. Sighing internally, he decided to keep these thoughts aside for now and looked at the two beauties in front of him. Agalea was pretty much done exining now. She put her hand under Jasmine''sced ck panties and caressed her folds, making her heat up. "A woman''s touch is far different than a man''s, my girl. You should''ve gone on dates and gottenid. I never stopped you from having a husband, did I? Look, with me and Alea being busy, you get so lonely nowadays." That was true. Jasmine did feel lonely nowadays as the Princess had grown up and didn''t need her as much anymore. She could bath on her own, roam around on her own, and do most of the tasks on her own as well. As for the Queen, she didn''t need much help either. There was no one in this world who knew Jasmine better than Agalea. She didn''t know what got to her suddenly, but she didn''t want to see her aide suffer like this anymore. Agalea had seen the bliss and knew the pleasure, she wanted her closest aide that was almost like her sister to get such an experience too. Agalea took off her hands from Jasmine''s panties and turning to Lith, held his. "I hope you don''t mind, nephew Lith." Agalea said. Lith shook his head. "I don''t, but are you sure you want to share me?" Till this day, Lith couldn''t understand how women in this world were so chill with sharing their husband like this. Did they not feel like it was cheating and disliked such a thing? Why was it that they had not a single thought of loathing for their husbands for sleeping with other strange women? Lith was from Earth and let alone sleeping with someone else, simply by talking or being friends with other girls was a big problem when in a rtionship. It was almost a century since he was here in this world, but being a human in his past life and with a society like Earth''s, he just couldn''t help but have some influence from there. Lith always used to think that sleeping with non-harem members would mean he was cheating on his harem. It was for this reason did he tell the Lust Sovereign''s shadow that he wasn''t going to cheat. Lith''s such emotions were pretty stupid in the first ce and he was well aware of it. From the start, if his wives didn''t mind, why was he minding it so much? Lith felt that even in a hundred years, his character had little to no development. He still felt like he Lith looked at Agalea. 10:31 Agalea could feel something change within Lith''s aura, but thinking that it might be just him getting was a virgin from Earth for a second. Such depressing thoughts took over him in the span of a millisecond due to thoughts eleration. Lith suddenly felt things within him copse. From the start, the moment he hade to this world, he knew that this was a power hierarchy world. The strong eats the weak and so on. Lith knew he would be making a lot of enemies, but to his surprise, there were none he made so far. Literally, not a single soul had ever bothered him enough to be considered an enemy. This made him wonder, did he really have no enemies? But now, right at this moment, Lith suddenly realized it. His biggest enemy was no one else but himself! As a matter of fact, not the him of this world, but the him of Earth. That around two decades old soul was messing him up good. Everytime Lith did something unusual, a moral dilemma would pop up and cause him to go haywire, just like the current instance. It was for this reason did he never consumed human blood. It felt really taboo to him and disgusting, despite it being the tastiest dish in this world. He was a vampire but consuming human flesh or blood, it felt straight like cannibalism. Lith didn''t see the humans as food like the other vampires or even his own mother, sister, wife, and maid. Lith was fine with sucking blood from the rest of the species but not human, why? He couldn''t help but think everyday. Now he understood it. It was all due to his fucking morals from Earth! Lith felt that his morals from Earth were keeping him afloat and sane in this savage world, but it was theplete opposite. His morals weren''t keeping him sane, but making him avoid adapting to this world and blend in properly. The time when Lith annihted that small werewolf vige, it made him really feel like a scum. He didn''t hate Lucifer for doing what she did. He needed a push like that to break from his moral shackles. But turns out¡­ even that didn''t help a lot and Lith was still the same. If even external force didn''t work, then this just means one thing, that being, Lith had to solve his issue himself. This was a turning point in Lith''s life right now. The spark was so small caused by Agalea and also so silly, but it really was the biggest turning point Lith was ever going to face. He took a deep breath internally and as his eyes glimmered with a newfound sense of enlightenment, Lith looked at Agalea. Agalea could feel something change within Lith''s aura, but thinking that it might be just him getting aroused by watching two hot women like them do such things, she shoved aside these thoughts and answered Lith that she didn''t mind sharing him. Lith smiled at this and said, "Well then¡­ let''s show your aide a glimpse of the dark side." Chapter 785 Jasmine’s First Time** Chapter 785 Jasmine¡¯s First Time** Agalea had no idea what Lith was talking about. She simply took his words as his affirmation and holding his hand, put it in Jasmine''s panties. Jasmine trembled a bit as Lith touched her. For the first time, a man had touched her there. Lith didn''t simply caress her lips after having his hand inside, he used a spell and imbued some magical energy on his fingertips, making them flow from there into Jasmine''shers. "Nnghh!" Jasmine moaned and mped her legs together. "Oh, wow." Agalea was surprised. "Didn''t think a simple touch could be that effective. See, now you know the difference between a woman''s and a man''s touch." Lith chuckled at this while Jasmine nodded her head in understanding. It was definitely a big difference. Agalea then took off Lith''s pants and unleashed his erect shaft out in the open. Jasmine''s face turned red upon having a look at it. Agalea held her hand and brought her close to Lith''s shaft. She made Lith stand and then got down on her knees with Jasmine. Holding Lith''s shaft, Agalea said, "The scent, the taste, and the feel¡­ you''ll not get it anywhere else. Touch it and you''ll understand things further." Agalea was basically giving Jasmine sex talks and Lith stood there and let them do their things. After a while, Jasmine began giving Lith a sloppy blowjob and Agalea sucked on his balls, maximizing his pleasure. Lith held Jasmine''s head and made her bob up and down in rhythm. He had finally made up his mind to let go of his moral shackles and not let them bind him anymore. He''d fuck any women he fancied without holding back now. If his wives hadints, they could talk to him and he''ll find a solution around things. As of yet, there were noints and his soon to be wife, his aunt Agalea, she was the one initiating her aide to get fucked by him, so he didn''t see any problems in this interaction. The two sucked Lith good and it went on for the next thirty minutes. Jasmine felt intoxicated with the musky scent and the rosy taste of Lith''s shaft while Agalea enjoyed herself as well. "Jasmine, be ready, I''m gonna cum." Lith warned her. Agalea stopped doing whatever she was doing and focused on Jasmine. This would be her first time taking a load and she wanted to ensure she did it properly. In a few minutes, as Lith was close, he held her head and pushed his shaft deep in her mouth, making her gag slightly, then finally climaxed. A drop of tear leaked from Jasmine''s eyes, but being a trained warrior, she held on properly and Lith swiftly dropped the extra load straight into her throat, then pulled out to skillfully fill her mouth with his semen. Jasmine''s cheeks were puffed up and she was having a weird textured thing in her mouth. She knew this was a man''s semen and surprisingly enough, it wasn''t disgusting. It was quite tasty and she savoured the taste and gulped it down. "Save some for me, this nephew of mine doesn''t cum easily." Agalea said and kissed Jasmine to get some cream for herself. Lith chuckled and watched the two women hungrily gulp down his load. Once they were done, Lith made the two get up and put Agalea on the table. He pulled her panties down and putting her skirt up, said to Jasmine, "Look properly, this is what you''ll be getting soon." Jasmine''s gaze fell on the Queen''s slightly parted lips and she watched intently as Lith suggested. Agalea used her fingers and parted her lips some more to give Jasmine a proper look of her tiny hole. Lith then positioned his big shaft at it and Jasmine wondered how such a thing could fit in there. Much to her surprise, it easily slid in and Agalea let out a soft moan as Lith hit her deep inside. Lith began moving his hips and lewd squelching sounds were heard by Jasmine. Lith grabbed Jasmine''s waist and pulling her close in his embrace, undid her robes and got her fully naked, making her blush and cover her private areas. Lith spanked and squeezed her plump ass, enticing a moan from her. "You don''t have to be¡ªnghh¡ªashamed or feel guilt. Just let it flow." Agalea said in between her moans. Jasmine nodded lightly with a flushed face and just stood there, watching the two have a go at each other. To keep Jasmine upied, Lith kissed her soft lips and began sucking on them. Jasmine widened her eyes in surprise but after a few seconds, began enjoying the warm feeling. Lith slid his hands down in between her legs and finally touched her soft folds. Jasmine shivered but didn''t put up any resistance to it. Lith''s fingers explored a squishy warm sensation for a while and feeling moisture, he realized she was ready for it. Lith broke the kiss with Jasmine and turning to Agalea, said, "Let''s not make your aide wait any longer." Agalea nodded her head in understanding and Lith took his shaft out of her. Agalea got up from her ce and hugged Jasmine and Lith, teleporting away with the two. Once Lith teleported out, he was in a warm and bright lush green fantastical forest. There was a beautiful pond in the middle and all around them, there were nothing else but clouds. Lith could guess that they were definitely at the top of the World Tree. Agalea rubbed her fingers on Jasmine''s pussy and said, "This is a small gift from me. You''ll be the only person in the whole world who''s going to have your first time on top of the highest peak of the World Tree." "Your Majesty¡­" Jasmine didn''t know what to say to this anymore. "Sshhh¡­" Agalea used her other hand to ce a finger on her lips. "It''s a small thingpared to the years of effort you''ve put as my aide." Jasmine reared up as she heard that and hugged Agalea. Agalea hugged her back and kissed her head from above. After a few seconds of rubbing her back, she pped her tender butt and said, "Now go getid and stop being so emotional." Jasmine smiled and wiped her tears away. "No, no, you guys continue. This scene was so heartwarming, I wanna watch some more." Lith said shamelessly from the side while sipping on a drink he brought from out of nowhere. Agalea rolled her eyes. "Stop ruining the good atmosphere, nephew." Lith chuckled and put away the drink. He grabbed Jasmine''s hand and took her close to the pond, making both''s reflection be visible clearly in it. Jasmine had no idea about what Lith was nning, but with him picking her up from behind and showing her entire bottom and front at theke to her, she got some idea and blushed. "Look clearly and don''t close your eyes." Lith instructed. He had been through this process so many times that it felt normal for him to say these things. Jasmine nodded light and watched the reflection. In the meantime, Agalea took out a camera and made it get in front of Lith and Jasmine, recording them. Jasmine felt flustered by watching that while Lith asked, "You''re going to record?" Agaleaughed softly. "I want to show it to Alea. She shares a close bond with Jasmine." "You could just call her here." Lith suggested. "Should I?" Agalea. "She might make Jasmine a bit ufortable." "N-no. It''s fine." Jasmine chimed in and said, "Fufu¡­ alright." Agalea said and went away, then came back with a cute golden-haired younger version of herself in the next second. "Cousin! Aunty!" Alea eximed and was about to go to them, when Agalea held her hand and stopped her. "Don''t disturb them, sweetie." "Oh, okay." Alea was surprisingly understanding and didn''t pester on it. Now that she was here, Lith nibbled on Jasmine''s pointy ears and rubbed his shaft along the lengths of her pussy. Jasmine felt really turned on and itchy at the same time down there. Lith didn''t make her wait anymore and prated her tight insides. He felt a resistance but broke past it easily while applying a technique in his mind. At first, Jasmine felt a sharp pain and grunted. But then she felt her insides be full as Lith''s shaft totally entered her. She had seen everything in the water''s reflection and just couldn''t believe how such a big thing was able to fit inside her tiny hole. Blood dripped down her pussy and along Lith''s dick. But he didn''t mind it and began pounding Jasmine in the standing position. A one of its kind pleasure assaulted Jasmine and she could now understand why the Queen and Princess liked having sex so much. She also began to realise that she definitely had missed out a lot, but was d that she got to share the same man as those two and got a simr experience. After the initial few minutes, when Lith felt Jasmine had seen herself enough, he took her to the big bed avable at one corner of the forest andid her down on it, continuing to pound her in a missionary position. He then turned to look at Agalea and Alea and said, "Aunt, Alea,e join." The two smiled and strippingpletely, got on the bed. The two went to Jasmine''s sides and Lith made them suck on her nipples to bring more stimulus to her. As the two did that, Lith felt a tight squeeze on his shaft followed by Jasmine''s loud moans. She was also clutching onto the bed sheets tightly as she got assaulted in three ces. A bit of suckingter, Alea took her mouth off and said to Agalea, "These don''t have milk in them, mama." Everyone was surprised with the suddenment and while Agalea exined the difference between milk and non milk filled boobs, Lith thought to himself: ''Is this time for me to have my oyakodon? I''ve been saving it for so long. Hmm¡­'' Devious thoughts ran in Lith''s mind as he saw Agalea and Alea talk about things so openly. After just a few seconds, his perverted brain came to a conclusion and a smirk appeared on his face. ''One shouldn''t dy eating their food otherwise it turns cold.'' ¡­.. Chapter 786 Oyakodon Interrupted** Chapter 786 Oyakodon Interrupted** [Warning: Contains Oyakodon. Contains Yuri.] Looking at Agalea and Alea talking together, Lith said to them, "Now, now,dies. Let''s not disturb Jasmine. Aunt, you go to Alea and help loosen her up. I''ll be there in a while." Agalea looked at Lith for a few seconds as she heard that, but then smiled and shook her head. Her nephew was really perverted and there was no helping this. Who asks a mother to do such a thing to her own daughter? The answer was definitely her nephew! He was just that shameless! Agalea didn''t speak on it further and went to Alea. She sat upright with her legs spread open and pulled Alea in her embrace, spreading her legs apart as well. "Rx, my dear." Agalea said and gently caressed Alea''s folds, making her let out a soft moan. The steamy scene caused Lith to almost have a nosebleed. For sure, oyakodon was the best! Jasmine felt Lith''s dick get bigger in her pussy at this moment, shocking her greatly! She once again wondered how so much meat could be stuffed within such a narrow and small ce. Lith focused back on Jasmine and decided to give her the best orgasm of her life, making her pass out for a while. He leaned forwards and held Jasmine''s hands at her sides. Locking his fingers with hers, he looked into her dazed eyes with passion, enticing strange emotions to swell up within her. Jasmine felt her thoughts turn foggy as she got entranced by Lith''s charming amethyst eyes. Her head was empty and the only thing she was feeling was pleasure all over her being. Lith kissed her lips softly and began intensely pounding her pussy, making her let out quite a lot of muffled moans in his mouth out of instinct. The passion at her lips and the roughness at herhers werepletely opposite. This chaotic mixture brought about a great deal of pleasure and in no time, Jasmine wrapped her arms and legs around Lith and tightly pulled him close in her embrace. Lith continued his assault and as this was Jasmine''s first time, rewarded her with a cream pie by filling her pussy with his seeds. Jasmine moaned really loudly and her back arched as she went through a shaking orgasm. The warm liquids that poured into her further enhanced this feeling and immediately knocked her out in the next few instances. "Fufu¡­ she definitely enjoyed it a lot." Agalea said while looking at the passed out Jasmine. Lith took his shaft out of her and smiling, said to Agalea, "She''s going to remember this time all her life." "Indeed," chuckled Agalea. She had finished loosening up Alea and both were now sitting and waiting for Lith. Alea was looking intently at Jasmine with a surprised and interested expression on her face. Lith neared her and gently pushing her back on Agalea, said with a chuckle, "You shouldn''t stare like that at ady enjoying herself, Alea." Alea turned to Lith and said, "Little cousin, you surely broke aunty." Lithughed and kissed Alea''s soft lips. "I''ll be breaking you too now, are you ready?" Alea made a smug face. "Haah! I am not inexperienced like aunty." Lith put his finger in Alea''s dripping pussy and said, "This ce says otherwise though." "Talk less, you two." Agalea chimed in and said. She was getting impatient and needed herself to be filled too. Lith nodded. It was not good to talk during such times. He got up and made Aleay on top of her mother, rubbing her own nipples onto her mother''s. Lith got behind them and bringing his face up close to their nectar d flowers, had a strong fragrant scent of flowers assault his nose. This oyakodon tter in front of him was the best of the best and closest to nature. There was no other flower Lith had tasted that brought him this closer to nature than these two here. Giving both the two''s pussies a lick, Lith savoured the taste and then ced his shaft in between the two, rubbing along the lengths of their slits and making them heat up. His dragon was getting sandwiched and he was loving every bit of it. The oyako sando was simply perfection! Not wasting any more time, Lith squeezed Alea''s soft peaches and then inserted his cock into her Elven pussy. "Aahm~" Alea moaned out and identally bit on Agalea''s nipple in pleasure. On biting, milk gushed out and filled Alea''s mouth. "Oh, milk," she said and pinched the other nipple of her mother''s, making Agalea moan. Alea may look innocent but her pussy that was gripping Lith said otherwise. He was loving it and to see how simr it was with her mother''s, Lith took his shaft out and inserted it in Agalea. Agalea moaned and the squeeze Lith felt this time was much stronger than Alea''s. ''Damn¡­'' Thought Lith and continued to stretch Agalea''s insides. He pounded her for a few minutes and then activated the double trouble technique, not wanting to keep any of the two lonely. The two stopped whatever they were doing and took support of each other as they got pleasured. Their minds got clouded and they felt as if they were melting. Lith was feeling the same. The squishy feeling at the bottom and the mushy feeling in his mind, he felt himself sink deep into pleasure. As his mind was turning nk, he felt a system notification in his mind: [Ding!] [Enhancing pleasure as a reward for¡­] Lith couldn''t hear the system''s message properly by the end as he got too absorbed into the pleasure. He felt his consciousness ascend to a higher state due to the intense pleasure and feeling as if he was sucked into a vortex, Lith felt the time and space around him bend. A few instancester, as the pleasure subdued, Lith suddenly found himself standing on a rock, right above a pond a small waterfall cascading down behind him. The area around him was serene and filled with colorful flowers and just green tall trees. At the edge of the forest, all around Lith, clouds could be seen, making him know that he was probably on a sky ind. "Interesting¡­" This wasn''t Lith''s voice, but a melodic and seductively gentle voice that rang in his head. Turning around to see who it was, Lith saw a woman. No¡­ calling her a woman would be an understatement. She was more of an Enchantress, a being much higher in charming and alluring abilities than a subus. The woman wore a perfect ck dress, tight fitting where needed and loose fitting where her skin could be exposed properly. Her skin was as smooth as a young girl''s and her exposed regions such as the corbone, cleavage, legs, feet, arms, neck¡­. They all appeared so alluring that one couldn''t help themselves from wanting to take a bite out of it. This woman was definitely one of the most charming ones Lith had seen. So much so that her beauty was right below his mother and sister. She was on par with Arya, but sadly, Arya didn''t have the mature charm of experience on her that this woman possessed, making her even more attractive. Lith only had a brief look at her, before asking, "You are?" He was calm and collected, not panicking whatsoever. This wasn''t the first time he got pulled over in some strange ce. He also wasn''t a young boy anymore to panic whenever the situation seemed off. The Enchantress, hearing Lith''s question, had her brows eased in surprise. "He can retain a rational mind even after looking at me?" The woman said her thoughts out loud, not talking to Lith but herself. Staring at her calmly, Lith said, "Charms don''t work on me, if that''s what you''re trying to achieve." "Oh?" The woman''s attention now fullyy on Lith. She got up from the rock she was sitting on, making her glossy pink hair cascade down over her back. She took a step forward elegantly and appeared right in front of Lith. Despite being tall himself, this woman in front of Lith was taller and looked down in Lith''s eyes with her own neon pink ones. cing her index finger right below Lith''s chin and making him gently look up at her, the woman said seductively, "Congrattions, you''re the first man to have my full attention." Her voice was inviting, so much so that Lith''s instincts were screaming that she wanted to sleep with him and that he should make his move and kiss her then and there. But, that was wrong. Not because Lith wouldn''t kiss a strange person, but because his body and mind were going too crazy while his soul was calm. Deep within, Lith was fully rational and could guess that this was a trap or some form of trouble. Looking in the Enchantress''s eyes, Lith said softly, "If you try anything funny, I wille after you and¡­" Lith''s amethyst eyes glowed with a murderous glint. "¡­end you." Chapter 787 Ning Xin Xue Chapter 787 Ning Xin Xue Lith''s threat made the Enchantress raise an eyebrow in surprise. However, she didn''t budge from her position. The corner of her lips curved up and she said softly, "You truly are one of a kind." Lith didn''t feel the least bit of happiness from herpliments and simply stared at her with a calm expression. "Do you know how you''re able to meet me? And do you want to know who I am?" The Enchantress asked with a smile. Lith didn''t answer. "I''ll tell you¡­" It was exactly due to this reason he didn''t answer. Having met so many women in his life, Lith had a general idea to gauge their personalities. The more sophisticated a person was, the more likely they were to only speak what they wanted to. Meaning, no matter how much one tried to coax them or pressure them into saying things, they wouldn''t do it. Lith''s reply thus was irrelevant to the current conversation. If he said yes, chances of her not answering and involving him into some sort of riddles were quite high. Keeping silent was the possible thing one could do in such a situation. The Enchantress eventually answered Lith as to who she was and how he got here. Apparently, for one single moment, Lith suffered through the most intense pleasure possible and this got detected by the disciples of this Enchantress. The disciples eventually pulled Lith''s consciousness to a higher ne and here he was. As for who this woman was¡­ The Enchantress traced her index finger across Lith''s face seductively and asked, "Will you be able to stay sane after hearing my true name?" Contact with a Demigod and above, that is, above Supreme Rank, was tricky. They were powerful beings and just by hearing their voice could result in death. It was exactly due to this that there were statues that people worshipped and Supreme Ranksmunicated by lower ranked beings through their dreams or in some other indirect way. Even talking to an Emperor Rank was harmful and great precautions had to be taken. Lith had once asked his wife Emilia as to why she didn''t go see the devotees who so diligently worshipped her and she stated this reason. They could go mad due to happiness and die, but that was a very rare chance. The main reason for them to die would simply be due toing in contact with a being of much higher level than them. Higher beings had to suppress themselves to a great deal and then things were fine. There were always a lot of exceptions and other things to avoid this though. For example, Lith, Ralph, and Dennis, this trio were children of Emperor Ranks and above. They had always been in direct contact with their parents and hence, Emilia and Arya could normally interact with them. In Lith''s case, he was immune to everyone because of his mother and would be harmed only if someone forcefully pressured him with their aura. The Enchantress was surprised due to this. Lith had nced at her, even talked to her, and she came closer to him and touched him, yet there was nothing that happened to Lith. Fascinated, she couldn''t help but push the limits and see how far he can manage it. "You''re good," said the Enchantress with amusement. "I''ll tell you who I am then. I belong to a sect called the Great Love and Beauty Sect, but¡­" The Enchantress walked behind Lith and putting her arms around his neck, hugged him. She brought her mouth close to his ears and continued, "¡­but, you see¡­ that''s a fa?ade. In truth, we are actually the ancient Demonic Lust and Ethereal Charm Sect. I am the Sect Master, Ning Xin Xue, the oldest temptation to ever exist." Whatever the Enchantress said, Lith didn''t feel too shocked or too amazed by it. In fact, he felt nothing because he had not the slightest of idea about what the fuck this sect was or what this title meant. Ignorance is bliss, they say. Lith was actually lucky to not know about this woman because if he did, his whole being would''ve been swallowed by her, the moment he showed a slight hint of panic or worry. Even a slight exaggerated emotion would''ve caused Lith''s mind to escte towards destruction and go to a point of no return. Even the Enchantress was surprised by this. But being an old being, she didn''t show it on her face and kept teasing Lith, as if her surprise never existed in the first ce. "Are you not going to introduce yourself? That''s not good manners, you know?" Ning Xin Xue said. "I would''ve, but I dislike your acting." Lith said calmly, making the Enchantress smile in astonishment. She softly kissed Lith''s cheek and hugging him firmly, said, "Certainly very interesting. I don''t n to kill you anymore. You can go back after you ept a few conditions of mine." Lith turned his head to the side and ncing at her, asked, "And what if I don''t ept?" The woman let go of Lith and giggled softly. She walked in front of him and lightly booping his nose, said yfully, "I''ll still let you go. You''re too cute after all." This time, Lith felt some emotions stir up within him. This woman didn''t seem to be acting anymore and this appeared like her true self. If this was all an act as well, then Lith knew she was too big of a trouble. Still, believing in his guts, Lith assumed that she wasn''t acting and decided to y along with her. Looking at her, he asked calmly, "Your conditions are?" The woman smiled. "They''re not much. I just want you to promise me that you''ll find me and not get tempted. You''ll also make me as your wife, forever love and cherish me. Do you ept?" Lith was totally taken aback by thisment and had to stare at this woman for a good few seconds, wondering if she had just said this or was it someone else. Looking at the woman''s smiling face and staring at it for a few seconds, Lith could feel it. It was a faint emotion, but Lith could still feel it. This woman''s smile¡­ it reeked of sadness. Now, Lith was no wise old man, but he could still see that this woman seemed lonely with the way she spoke. It was for the first time someone had proposed to him like this and Lith wondered, what the fuck was happening? What sort of strange series of coincidences were these? Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance heightened his pleasure to such an intense level that a higher entity took notice of him and summoned his consciousness. This very entity was trying to kill him just a few seconds ago and now here she was, trying to match herself with Lith, wanting to be his wife. It was all so strange and weird¡­ Lith looked at her and asked, "What would you gain from this? From how I see it, there''s nothing in it for you, and neither do I think I am gaining anything as well." The Enchantress covered her mouth and giggled. "What sort of backwaters do you hail from?" A vein popped on Lith''s head. ''Again?'' He thought. Grand Lust Sovereign was annoying as is, now this woman was saying the same thing. The Enchantress looked into Lith''s eyes and exined with a soft smile, "You''ll gain me, I''ll gain you. That''s the benefit. You see, I need apanion¡­" The woman began reciting her tale, absorbing Lith into her storytelling. Ning Xin Xue was a great beauty, born with charms that no other woman possessed into a mighty Emperor''s family. Jealous and envied by other women, coveted and lusted by other men, she had lived all her life. Thankfully, ever since a child, she had been blessed with great wisdom and knew how to look after herself. When her own father tried to r*pe her, she seduced the General and got the two to fight. The friction caused the copse of the empire and Ning Xin Xue fled from the pce. Hiding and wandering, she eventually awakened and became a cultivator. Things were going fine and she kept herself away from civilization, but feeling too lonely, she went to find herself apanion, only to have people show out the same reaction. This time around though, since she wasn''t the daughter of a mighty emperor, there was no one to protect her and she was about to be defiled. However, using the same tactics as she seduced a strong cultivator and got in his protection. Her beauty was far too much and the cultivator favored her greatly, but she had to serve him with her whole being and this was something she didn''t like. She tried to escape, but the cultivator found her. She tried to manipte him and escape, but it didn''t work either. Having no other choice, she felt dejected and continued to serve the cultivator, until one day, she found a noble warrior. The noble warrior saw the Enchantress in distress and fought with the cultivator, but s, the tragedy only repeated itself as she was once again bound to the warrior and couldn''t escape. Eventually, such things repeated and she was passed on from one man to another. Her heart broke and she too was on the verge of breaking after such tragedies repeated themselves. But, she collected herself due to her great wisdom and didn''t lose hope. She did what she was best at¡ªseduce others; and by doing so, she slowly and surely got stronger than the cultivators who coveted her and broke free from this tragic cycle of being passed from one person to another. She began walking on the path of temptation and reached at such a high point that anyone who looked at her would lose their mind and try to r*pe her. She used this method and hunted many people stronger than herself, albeit at a cost of getting r*ped. But it was all for the greater good as people were vulnerable during their pleasure-filled intimate moments. She killed people, used their resources and became more powerful. This cycle repeated itself and with this¡­ The Oldest Temptation came into existence. Chapter 788 There’s Always A Price Chapter 788 There¡¯s Always A Price Ning Xin Xue''s tale definitely felt sad and was on par with Keith''s, with the exception being Keith was forced into it while this woman did it willingly. Though, in both cases, they were two helpless little girls and had pretty much no choice. If Keith had wisdom like Ning Xin Xue, she might''ve walked on a simr path like her. Both were cursed with beauty and no matter where they went, there definitely was going to be some strong old pervert who would be after them. Lith couldn''tment on whether what the Enchantress did was right or wrong, for everyone had their own ways of survival. What he did feel for her was great pity. This woman had suffered, but well¡­ that''s about it. There was no other emotion within Lith for her. She was just another person going through the ups and downs of life in Lith''s opinion. After the Enchantress was done telling her story, she looked at Lith with a soft smile and said, "These conditions of mine have their pros and cons. Pros being that I am strong and have sects in all realms and cons being that¡­ well¡­ as you can see, I am a slut." Lith was taken aback by the sudden self degradingment this woman made. No woman in this universe would ever drop her pride to such a degree and call herself that, even if she had slept with multiple partners, much less a strong one like her. The reason being, it was normal for immortals to have multiple partners. What she had done was nothing wrong and was just a means of surviving and ascending to higher ranks. A cultivator had to use all the resources avable to reach the pinnacle and in the Enchantress''s case, it was her beauty. Her calling herself a slut¡­ this wasn''t because she loathed herself, but because she wanted to show her sincerity to Lith. The Enchantress had no other means at hand to show her sincerity as even if she were to kill herself right now and present her head, Lith would simply think that there might be a hidden ploy to this. Lith finally rxed himself a little and properly looked at the Enchantress. "You said you are the Oldest Temptation, yes?" Lith asked, finally conversing and not giving her a cold look. "That''s right." The Enchantress said in a soft voice. "Then, you must be someone really old, yes?" Lith''s question made the Enchantress''s eye twitch a bit, but she sighed and nodded her head lightly. Lith shed a small smile. "Then that means you''re older than even my mother. That''s not good. I can''t get together with someone so old." The Enchantress blinked a few times as she stared at Lith with a dumbfounded expression. For the first time in her life, someone had said something like this to her. There never was a man who would reject her advances or reject her in itself. Heck, even women never rejected her! Then why of all days¡­ ah! The Enchantress understood now. Lith had not been affected by her charms from the start and naturally, he had no interest in her whatsoever. It was due to this very fact that she took interest in him but forgot about it a second ago. The Enchantress giggled softly at her silliness. Lith didn''t know why she was giggling, but he didn''t interrupt her. The Enchantress looked at Lith and said, "Do you know, age is but the passage of time. To us Gods who have our egos sealed, it''s irrelevant." Lith was surprised hearing that. "Egos sealed? What do you mean?" "You don''t know?" The Enchantress asked. Lith shook his head. "Hoh?" A big smile crept on the Enchantress''s face. "I''ll answer it to you, but you need to pay a price." ''Of course there''s a price¡­ there''s always a price,'' thought Lith and shook his head. He didn''t reply and instead just stared at her. The Enchantress giggled while covering her mouth and said, "The price is a date with me. Do you ept?" Lith rolled his eyes, showing his normal reactions now after finding out the other party is harmless. "I refuse. I don''t go out with desperate women either." The Enchantress raised an eyebrow in interest. "Do you prefer the hard to get type women? Or do you perhaps like cold beauties?" The conversation was taking on apletely different turn now and made Lith''s eye twitch. Ignoring her question, Lith asked, "You said you have a sect in all realms, right? How many realms are there in total?" The Enchantress smirked, which Lith didn''t like. "If you don''t want to answer, just forget it." Lith said, worried that this woman might just ask him to fuck her here and now. "There is a Love and Beauty sect in your realm. You can go to them and they''ll do whatever youmand them to do." The Enchantress didn''t answer his question, but instead said this. Lith was surprised. "You''re giving me power without expecting anything in return?" The Enchantress nodded lightly. "Everything is useless to me, nothing really matters anymore. Consider it aspensation for pulling you in this realm against your will." The Enchantress sighed after saying so. Lith could see the loneliness and emptiness surface again on her face, making him feel bad for her for the first time. "If you want to, you can go back now. Just think about going back and you''ll be gone from this realm. The conditions don''t matter anymore." The Enchantress said this and went back to sit on her rock. She then stared in a certain direction with a mncholic look and didn''t converse with Lith anymore. This woman didn''t look cunning or dangerous like before. She gave off a totally different aura. An aura that made her appear like a youngdy longing for love, for warmth, and for a partner. This woman¡­ she wasn''t hiding her real self anymore just like how Lith wasn''t. Maybe, her motive to pull beings who have reached a certain state of pleasure was to find a partner? Thought Lith. "You were pulling people to see if there''s someone suitable enough to be your partner, right?" Lith didn''t hold back and asked. Ning Xin Xue turned to look at Lith and then shook her head. "They were pulled to be used as test subjects for the Great Love and Beauty Sect. There are only girls in the sect and they would use this person to see if they were strong enough to make him reach this level of pleasure again." Ning Xin Xue exined. "The girls would have a challenge with this and if the person that came up here was a woman, then that would end up being an even bigger challenge to them." "I see¡­" Lith fell silent after hearing that. So it turns out he wasn''t pulled here because the Enchantress was looking for apanion. It was simply his own self that caused him to be summoned. If the system hadn''t enhanced his pleasure, he would''ve never met this Enchantress or even know of her existence. The Enchantress''s favorability increased in Lith''s mind and he was taking a step closer towards her. The Enchantress was nothing but a hot box of trouble, but if Lith properly made use of her, then things would be totally in his own favour. It would be too bad to let go of a person who could seduce anybody so easily. It was a massive ability. Though, Lith wouldn''t let her sleep or even be touched by anyone else if they got together, he could still use her charms to mess with people. Thinking that this woman wasn''t bad, Lith decided to just go with the flow for now. He looked at the depressed woman and said, "I''ll try to find you in the real world and see if I can fall in love. Though, no promises." The Enchantress''s eyes widened in surprise as she heard that, but then her face went back to normal. She got up from her rock and appeared right in front of Lith. She smiled and looking at his face seductively, said, "It seems my beauty indeed is irresistible. This isn''t my real self though, so be careful when you see the real me, lest you get swallowed whole by her." It was a friendly warning and not a threat. Lith looked at her and ignoring what she said, asked, "Tell me about the ego things. I''ll go on a date with your real self." Ning Xin Xue smiled widely. "I refuse. The conditions have changed. You have to kiss me¡ª" It didn''t matter and Lith went in for a kiss, greatly surprising Ning Xin Xue. It was a light peck on her lips, but a kiss nheless. Ning Xin Xue''s heart thumped with happiness but calming herself down, she looked at Lith and said, "You sure know your way." Lith shrugged and said, "Answer now." Ning Xin Xue nodded and said, "For Gods, their egos are¡­" Chapter 789 Sealed Egos Chapter 789 Sealed Egos Gods and their egos. From Xue, Lith realized how funny this thing was. A person who had ascended far enough to the very pinnacle had to have such a stupid restriction on him. A God, since they would never die and would continue to live on for billions of trillions of years, they had to put a restriction on their egos and seal it to a certain point of their life to keep themselves sane. Meaning, a God would never change character until and unless he sets his ego free and goes through the experience of his entire lifetime until the present time. The experiences were far too vast and the trauma, the pain; everything would surface and the God would need to go through it again. It was really torturing and there was no guarantee of survival while experiencing these things again. Gods thus sealed their egos to one happy point of their life, which would let them stay sane. Though, there were some hardcore Gods who would seal their egos to the worst possible time of their life. This would make them numb to all sorts of pain and they''d only ever feel sad if they were to experience something worse than before. Happy times let Gods cope up properly and due to this, age was a useless thing for a God as they could literally be like young teenagers if they had their egos sealed. At higher realms, Gods could shift the seal and do other things with it, but in all cases, they always preferred to keep their egos to one point of time for their own betterment. This information was really helpful to Lith as he could now understand why there were some really unreasonable people. Once Xue finished speaking, she asked, "Anything else you want to ask? I''d be happy to help." Her meaning was clear as daylight. She wanted to be spread here and now, but Lith wasn''t going to do that. Didn''t she say she wanted love? This wasn''t going to be love if they were to flirt and then fuck. She had to wait to get the sweet things and Lith wasn''t an easy person who''d cream any hole he sees. Lith looked at her and was about to say no, when he remembered something and asked, "Your true self, what realm is it in? And how will I find you?" The Enchantress smiled in a gentle manner hearing that and answered, "As long as you stay connected to the Great Love and Beauty Sect in each realm, you''ll eventually find my true self." "Will you be aware of me?" Ning Xin Xue nodded, but then shook her head. "It depends. If you don''t make contact with the Love and Beauty Sect, I''ll never be able to recognize you. It is totally up to you now." "Alright." Lith nodded. "I''ll see about it." Ning Xin Xue waved at Lith as she realized this was farewell. She was really sad to see Lith go, but she clung onto a small hope that he maye see here again. Lith didn''t speak to her again and simply vanished from this realm, making Ning Xin Xue sigh and vanish as well after him. ¡­.. World Tree. Lith was back in the normal world and as he looked around, he saw that he was in the same position as before, with only a few seconds having passed. Time dtion for sure was a weird thing. Agalea, Alea, or Jasmine were oblivious to the face that he had just been pulled away by a higher entity. Lith didn''t have ns to say it to them either as that would startle them and make them worried for no reason. Lith took a deep breath and shaking his head, tried to put all these thoughts aside for now and focus on the things at hand. He pulled his shaft out and gave Alea''s smooth ass a squeeze, gesturing to get up and turn around. Alea did as asked and Lith made his shaft enter her little mouth. Alea understood what her little cousin wanted and began sucking on it. Not wanting to be left alone, Agalea joined the party. Lith held both the elves'' hair and had them properly suck on his cock and balls, putting him back in the oyakodon mood. This proved to be effective as this Queen-Princess pair that was fighting for one meat stick seemed too hot and erotic. Their lips touched each other as they tried to get a spot to lick their beloved''s shaft and it seemed as if they were trying to kiss, only to have a big thick rod meddle between them. The scene rekindled the fury of lust within Lith and he pushed Agalea down. Spreading her legs wide apart, Lith jmmedi prated her tight motherly pussy and began ramming her womb''s entrance. Lith held Agalea''s hands to the sides and bent down to ravage her big milkers while pounding her. The movement was intense and Agalea''s loud moans only confirmed them for Lith. Alea or Jasmine didn''t find anything odd and watched and waited for their turn as Lith fucked Agalea. His aunt''s Supreme Rank pussy gripped Lith''s dick firmly and each thrust made him feel that he would explode at any moment. After a few minutes, Lith didn''t hold back and with a grunt, shot his load deep within his aunt, making her moan as she ended up climaxing as well. Lith breathed heavily and Jasmine had woken up by now, so she got rewarded by the cream dripping out of Agalea''s pussy. Once Lith recovered, Agalea got on her knees and sat down to have her buttocks rest on her heels, making herp be avable to rest someone''s head on. She rested Alea''s head on it and bending down, spread her pussy apart, inviting Lith to taste her daughter''s pink flower. Lith liked this harmonious rtionship and without wasting time, went ahead to have his food. Once he was done with Alea, Lith gave some attention to Agalea and Jasmine. He stretched their pussies for two rounds each and called it a day. They were continent with three rounds and left Lith with Alea. Lith then peacefully began dual cultivating with Alea and spent the rest of his day at the top of the World Tree. ¡­.. Without even knowing, three months had passed and Lith felt his breakthrough was really close. He parted ways with Agalea and Alea once he got up from his meditative state and went back to the Royal Castle. Back at home, Lith went straight to the hall meant for breakthroughs and sat in the middle of it. The hall was on top of one of the towers and had twelve pirs around it, each representing an elemental energy. As Lith sat in the middle of the hall in a lotus position, the air around him became heavier as he focused and prepared to breakthrough. Breakthroughs weren''t going to be easy anymore. He was in the immortal realms and each breakthrough would bring forth a tribtion. What tribtion would ur now, Lith had no idea. Would he even survive this, he didn''t know. All he knew was that he had prepared well and could take on this challenge now. Lith took a deep breath and as he exhaled, sparks of elemental energy crackled around his nose as the elemental energy equilibrium was broken. A week passed with Lith merely preparing and once he was ready, he channelled the elemental energy around his surroundings into his body and brought the impure ones out. Once the elemental energy within his core were of the highest purity avable in that realm, the breakthrough would start and the tribtion would arrive. Lith would need to survive through the tribtion while also ensuring his breakthrough didn''t stop and had to juggle through both things simultaneously. Lilith, Lucy, Arya, Emilia, Alexandra, Agalea, Alea, Jasmine, Lucifer and her three daughters, Mayzin, the Royal Servants¡­ They were all sitting in an arena, watching Lith breakthrough. The arena was built around the hall in air as Lith had started preparing for the breakthrough a week ago. Hisdies were given a call and made aware of it. Since they were free, they arrived at the scene to watch him in no time. Even if some who were actually busy, like Mayzin, they made time and came to watch. Lith wasn''t her lover, but she was his aunt and it was her duty to watch over him. Plus, Lucifer and Arya dragged her too and gave her no other choice. Breakthroughs were a rare urrence and nobody wanted to miss this event. What tribtion would descend was also a surprise for everybody and they were anticipating it with great fervour. Everybody munched on popcorn and watched with great anticipation. As the elemental energies around Lith crackled, suspense was built up and made the spectators be at the edge of their seats. Mothers like Lilith and Agalea were worried while meatheads like Lucy and Lucifer were hoping that Lith got the strongest tribtion descend down on him. It was not because they wanted to see him hurt, but because it brought great benefits along with it, if one survived through it. A day passed and as the elemental energy totally crackled around Lith and covered him fully, tribtion clouds appeared high in the sky, making everyone aware that it was going to start any minute now. And so, they all waited while Lith thought of a final few things before starting with the tribtion. Chapter 790 Life Forms Can Be Created Chapter 790 Life Forms Can Be Created Lith took deep breaths as his eyesy half open. Concentration was at its peak and he could see nothing but the crackling elemental energies around him. Lith slowly closed his eyes and ventured deep into his Magic Core''s world. This thing was barren when he had ascended and now there was vegetation and a goodndscape formed within. The area was big enough to fit two Earths within it, but nowhere close to the area of Lith''s current world. Life was really primitive at first, but now there were grasses and trees. When actual moving life forms would develop, that was unknown. The existence of life forms was directly linked to the understanding of the Life and Death elements. The more Lith understood the Dao of Life and Dao of Death, the higher would be the chances of life toe up. If he didn''t understand them whatsoever, he could just go the normal route that everybody else takes ¡ª borrow life forms. Not everyone had the affinity to Life and Death elements, and not everybody would be able to make them appear within their core. To solve this problem, they would simply purchase life forms from other cultivators and ce it within their own core. To look after them was difficult, but that was the only way they could manage. Many civilizations would develop and disappear within the span of minutes if one were to consider everyone''s core. People had no idea as to why life was developing or what the true essence of their Magic Core even was, but since they had been taught to develop them and look after them, they would do it. Every person had ess to their Magic Core and could go within it. Physically going inside wasn''t possible and there were only two ways to do so. The first one is looking at the core with their consciousness and manifesting it to appear inside that world. The second one is to form a soul projection and go inside. The second method is the most difficult one since not many were aware of soul methods. Plus, it was highly risky and could cripple oneself in doing so. Soul cultivation in its entirety was scrapped out due to how risky it was and only defensive techniques were passed down to protect oneself from soul attacks. Lucy taught this to Lith during his training years and that''s how he came to know. His family naturally had everything even if things were outdated or not avable. Though, not much emphasis was given on soul cultivation for now as his mother had mentioned that he could start it once he''s an Emperor Rank. Along with the body and mind, the soul grew strong as well. Since this world didn''t have anyone cultivating in soul, there were naturally no attackers and people hadpletely left it out. But, gates to other worlds have opened up now and problems maye up. Maybe people would start cultivating again in that aspect, who knows? Whatever the case, Lith was doing good and had no trouble in this. He had the soul cultivation techniques from both the Lust Sovereign''s inheritance and the system''s own world. He could start the cultivation anytime, but he trusted his mother and didn''t give much importance to it. Despite not cultivating in that, Lith could form a soul projection easily and even make avatars like Neo through rituals. A soul projection was literally the same as a person. They could feel everything, do everything, and even ess the main body''s spiritual power and elements. This helped people have a better grasp at their own cores and when tribtions would descend, they''d have an easier time than the ones who rely on their consciousness to go through it. Immortal realms were totally hardcore and there was no mercy from the heavens while ascending. A person would be fucked quite literally from both the outside and inside. A tribtion outside then a tribtion inside the core, this was too much for many and they''d simply give up ascending after reaching Saint Rank as they cherished their life. Those that did try to ascend, almost everyone would be wiped out and not many would be left by the Half King Rank. It was exactly due to this that there were so few Emperors and so few Supreme Ranks. Heck, even Half Emperors were rare. The total Emperor Ranks were something-something thousand in number. Each main race had ten to twenty while the rest blended in with the crowds and lived peacefully or simply went to another dimension for various reasons. These guys had signed a pact to not interfere with the administrative affairs of the world and were lone cultivators, not associating themselves with any main race. Just the Vampire Emperors alone were around a hundred to two hundred in number. Most lived in different parts of the Vampire Continent as normal mortals and barely troubled anybody. The same was the case with the rest. While going inside the core and checking it was good, many misused it in the higher realms. They would have a total control of everyone''s life and could do anything they wanted. R*pes, tortures, and so on weren''t umon. People were literal scums and nobody could do anything to stop them from doing what they wanted to do within their own cores. Some people would think they were Gods due to this and would try to re-enact the exact same thing outside, only to be killed mercilessly by authorities and getting themselves enlisted in the dumb ways to die magazine. This death was listed #47 and was quite high for some reason. In any case, borrowing life forms and as such was something themon folks did. The geniuses¡­ they were called geniuses for a reason andpletely stood out from the rest. Even if one didn''t have Life or Death affinity, they could develop an extremely profound understanding of their respective elements and rte them to Life and Death cycle in such a way that life forms could literally develop. A man can be made toe into existence just from Earth affinity alone and with the Fire and Water affinity, his bodyposition could be made. Geniuses weren''t called geniuses for no reason and were extremely rare. Due to this thing happening, species were really diverse as anything coulde up due to one''s own imagination and understanding. For example, Fairies, through their imagination alone, they made apletely new species of beings called Pixies. They both live closely and although Lith had no idea as to what happened to the Fairies and Pixies of this world, he was sure that they definitely existed in the other worlds. Thus, if Lith could have a great understanding, he could create apletely new race and eventually be able to use them and dominate the entire universe. Though that was a pipe dream for now as life forms, the sentient ones, generally didn''t develop until one was a peak Emperor Rank or a Supreme Rank. He could worry about thatter, for now, he had to focus on the tribtion that woulde up. First things first, in the immortal realms, ascension only began with the elemental energies being in their purest state of that respective realm. Meaning, the elemental energies of Lith''s should be the purest Saint Rank equivalent ones. When that was ensured, a person would just need to refine it further and that would initiate a chain reaction, that would eventually make the heaven know that a person was trying to ascend and send down tribtions. While tribtions were harmful, they were needed. They brought forth the energy of the higher realm with them and using it, even if it is a slight amount, if the cultivator is able to incorporate a single tiny strand of pure energy of the higher realm, they would ascend. Lith just needed one strand of pure Half King elemental energy to ascend, but for now, he had to give his elemental energies one final push to make them the purest they could be. Due to having all affinities, he had to work on making all of them pure. Currently, only Light, Wind, and Dark elements had to be made pure. While focusing on the Light element, Lith looked at the golden Light core revolving around his main core and the gaseous bridge it formed. The core and the bridge were a bit less bright aspared to the other cores. The same was the case with Wind and Dark cores. Lith recounted the things about Light and went into breath depths of it. He had spent enough time with Emilia and had a great deal of knowledge about the said element. It took him just a few hours and the core shined as brightly as the rest. Then, Lith went onto the Dark core and as it got fully concentrated, it turned as dark as the abyss. Finally, Lith focused on the Wind core. As the green core turned into a bright green, as if in confirmation, Lith heard a loud rumble above his head. He exhaled and opening his eyes, looked up at the sky. Cracking his neck, Lith took an attacking stance and said softly, "Come." Chapter 791 Simple Yet Difficult Tribulation Chapter 791 Simple Yet Difficult Tribtion The skies roared and clouds gathered like a storm right above Lith''s head. The intensity of the rumbling was so high that it seemed like it could destroy the whole of Nightingale. Elemental energies went haywire and the equilibrium broke around and above the meditation hall, all the way towards the center of the sky storm. A gigantic pir of chaotic elemental energies could be seen in Nightingale by everyone and sent a shiver down their spines as they saw the intensity of it. Lith took deep breaths again and stared at the sky. The tribtion was finally here and what it would be, he didn''t know. With how the energies were, Lith had a feeling that this was going to be the most challenging tribtion he would be facing up until now. How challenging was it? The answer came right away as a mighty thunder strike rained down on Lith from above. Lith covered himself with a thinyer of his own spiritual power and Destruction energy, trying to negate the effects of pure Lightning energy attacking him. The lightning was blocked but it was so intense that Lith''s skin got charred from head to toe and his clothes werepletely burnt, Lith let out a light grunt but maintained hisposure. Using Life energy, his injuries were immediately healed as they got catalyzed by his innate self-regeneration ability. ''It definitely doesn''t feel like a Half King Rank''s tribtion,'' thought Lith as his body recovered and he put on a new set of clothes. The new clothes were made out of a neutral material that would not interfere with the tribtion but would also not break down. Lith didn''t use it before to test the intensity of the lightning strike, which was quite a lot and he could not evade it fully, making him think that this tribtion was above a Half King Rank''s. He was almost right with his analysis. The tribtion was definitely intense, but it wasn''t of a realm higher than a Half King''s, rather, it was at the peak level instead. Lith was experiencing the most intense tribtion that could ever be experienced by anyone ascending from Saint Rank to the Half King Rank. This was only natural due to his boundless potential and mighty solid foundation. The spectators watching this scene were surprised as well and Lilith couldn''t help but feel worried for her baby. She knew this was going to be much different than all the hardships he had suffered in his past adventures. Beside her, there was Agalea, who held her hand to have her keep calm and watch. All thedies were sitting in different spots to watch Lith as it would get too noisy if they were together. Everyone was aware of how loud Lucifer''s mouth was and they didn''t want to hear herments right now. Lucifer was sitting with her three daughters and Mayzin at the exact opposite stand to Lilith''s. The spectating arena was in an oval shape and two sides were upied by Lilith and Lith''s aunts. On the other two sides, at one end there was Alexandra, Arya and Emilia together and on the other end, there was Lucy and Alea. At a bit of distance behind Alea, Jasmine and Freya sat together. All the personal servants were positioned in a simr fashion. Behind Lucifer there was Adriel, behind Arya and Emilia there was Rain, Miko, and Sel while behind Lilith there was Qingyue, Luna, and Be together. The rest of the Royal Servants were seated in the very front rows, cheering for their Prince. Their cheers however weren''t heard by Lith. In fact, he couldn''t even see the spectators as there was a barrier around the arena to prevent anybody from identally interfering with his ascension. Everyone was taken aback by the tribtion as they knew it was far stronger than whatever they themselves had experienced. They couldn''t properly gauge how intense the tribtion was, but the person suffering through it, aka Lith, was fully aware that one mishap here, he would either be severely crippled or at the worst, die. The elemental energies that had manifested themselves in a gigantic pir had the purest Half King essence within them. If Lith could take one strand from it and integrate it with himself, this tribtion would be over. But, things were easier said than done. After the initial lightning strike that Lith got as an appetizer, there was a thin white barrier that prevented him froming in contact with the pure elemental energies. Noticing the barrier, Lith did the most foolish thing he could out of instinct ¡ª touching it. "Fuck!" Lith grunted and immediately took his hand away from the barrier. Despite the godly pain tolerance, Lith felt pain. This meant there was something severely wrong with this thin barrier. This didn''t need to be proved further as the pain was still there on Lith''s fingers and looking at it, he was shocked to find out his fingers dposing and falling off. Corrosion!'' Lith immediately cut his arm out and it soon dposed and disappeared. A new arm regenerated, but this cost him spiritual power and he was sweating hard. There seemed to be an imprable wall all around Lith with corrosive abilities. He took out a sword and tried to cut through it, but that got dposed as well. Any Saint Grade artifact Lith used, it all got dposed too and Lith was now stuck. Using any artifact above Saint Grade would be problematic as it consumed a great deal of spiritual power. Add to that, this barrier could probably withstand a Half King Grade artifact too. Lith couldn''t afford to expend too much spiritual power as he also had an internal tribtion to deal with. When people said immortal realms were hardcore, it really was no joke! If the corrosive barrier wasn''t enough, Lith felt a breeze. At first it was light, but then it got intense and wasing from the ground beneath. A tornado was forming all around Lith and wherever the breeze touched Lith, cuts appeared and made him bleed. Lith knitted his brows. He cast a barrier around himself using his spiritual power and Earth elemental energy. The cuts stopped, but his movements slowed down due to the Earth barrier thaty all around him. Lith focused on the thin barrier around him and ignored the intense winds. Artifacts didn''t work, touch didn''t work, then¡­ Did spiritual power work? Lith wanted to send one strand out of his body, but spiritual power was connected to a person and if it got corroded even slightly, there was no way to discard the strand and this could be fatal. Lith didn''t take such a risk and instead opted for another method, that is to send an attack of each element towards the barrier and see what worked. Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, Space, Time¡­ Lith sent one elemental attack after another and they seemed to be ineffective. However, he found some minor changes when the barrier was hit by Light and Destruction elements. Lith threw a few more attacks and it was confirmed that they worked. To make it more effective, he had tobine the two elements and throw them again. Lith did just that. Though, it needed some time to be turned into a fusion attack and Lith had to concentrate a great deal on it. The howling wind beneath him was intensifying with each passing second and Lith''s Earth barrier was soon breaking up and causing him injuries once again. Not only that, Lith was getting lifted up in the air due to the intense winds and he had to hurry. Lith ignored the Earth barrier for now and let the injuries get him. Just a bit more¡­ a bit more and he would be able to create a fusion attack. The winds intensified and Lith''s feet weren''t touching the ground anymore. The wind tried to topple his bnce and have him tumble into the corrosive barrier, but Lith extended his wings out and stabilized himself. If there was a Human or a person without wings here, they really would''ve died if they didn''t have any other means to stabilize themselves. Despite being stabilized though, Lith pushed up in the sky and in just a few minutes, he was halfway up. A red gate opened up right where the pir touched the skies and something within it was giving off a terrifying ominous aura, as what is inside should not even be looked at. The spectators were at the edge of their seats and were worrying a great deal. If it weren''t for the barrier, they would''ve jumped in to save Lith. The situation was not good, even though it looked really simple. "You idiot, focus on twisting the pure Light into causing destruction and then club it with the pure Destruction energy!" Lucifer shouted from the stands. "Stop yelling, he can''t hear you." Mayzin said from the side. She had repeatedly told Lucifer to not shout as Lith couldn''t hear or see her, but Lucifer seemed to have turned a deaf ear to her advice. "He''ll die at this rate! Damn it!" Lucifer cursed. She really wanted to say ''bitch'' and hand out a barrage of curses that no adult, let alone child should hear. But she was unable to due to her three daughters being here. Things were really frustrating for Lucifer and the same was the case with the otherdies who loved Lith, Lilith included. They really wanted to go inside and help him, they really did, but they were helpless. If Lilith intervened now, Lith would not get the benefits this tribtion was going to provide. The cons were greater than the pros of saving him, so she had to let the risk go on and believe in her son. She could only pray that he stayed strong and focused properly. The prayers Lilith was making might''ve been heard as Lith had now finished making the fusion attack. Hebined Light and Destruction energy and sent a small attack at the barrier. Without any surprises, it worked and Lith was about to rejoice, but then felt a chill down his spine. A grave dangery above him, his instincts warned. Turning to see up, a red gate was hovering and something terrifying could be seen behind it. ''Shit¡­'' Chapter 792 Anticlimactic End To The Internal Tribulation Chapter 792 Anticlimactic End To The Internal Tribtion The fusion attack worked and painstakingly, Lith made a hole in the barrier and put his hand in to grab a strand of pure Half King elemental energy. A sizzling noise rang in his ears and a sharp pain coursed through his body as he grabbed the elemental energies. Lith needed a total of twelve strands to ascend and how many he got in one handful, he didn''t know. Lith quickly channeled the strands at their respective elemental cores and right after one strand had been integrated with its core, Lith''s power rose sharply in that very element. This effect eventually snowballed itself and Lith was able to fight off against the winding from beneath. He rushed down and sending a barrage of fusion spell attacks, Lith broke the entire barrier and willed the elements to flow into his core. The gigantic pir, like a tornado, shot right into Lith''s core and made him scream in pain. This was no joke! This definitely was no joke! It pained like a bitch and Lith would never try to swallow pure elemental energies like this in future! The pure Half King energies were so strong that Lith''s Saint Rank elemental cores were not able to handle them well. There were cracks all over them and he was barely managing to contain them from exploding. If even a single elemental core of Lith''s exploded, the equilibrium of twelve elemental energies in his own body would be broken. This would cause the rest of energies to go haywire and his body and soul would immediately explode! This was really dangerous and if Lith died here, there was no reincarnating again. Lilith was greatly worried as she could feel each and every single thing. She really wanted to intervene now and was on the edge of her seat. She was focusing with all her might and going through each and every quantum second and instances of Lith''s ascension. If she saw even a slight possibility of Lith''s core exploding, she would immediately charge and rescue him, stopping the tribtion in his stead and save him. This would be really bad for Lith and who knows how much potential he would lose, but a crippled son was better than a dead son. Lilith genuinely had no idea how he had ended up in such a foolish situation. She was not an omniscient God and could not predict anything regarding her son. Whatever memories she had of the future, it was limited till the Evure God n. That too, was changing by a great deal as Lith was taking much different steps than before due to the various changes that took ce in the past. With worry in her heart, Lilith stared at Lith. Agalea was massaging her palm with her thumbs tofort her, but this was not helping in any way. Lucy, Alexandra, Arya, Emilia, Luna, Qingyue, Be¡­ all thedies connected to Lith via their blood bond could feel something really wrong and had stood up from their seats, getting close to the barrier and staring at him. They couldn''t go into great details like Lilith, but they were genuinely feeling afraid of losing Lith and couldn''t help but put up their guards and get ready to attack the barrier. Lilith was the one who made this and if she were to falter for even a bit, the barrier would vanish and the otherdies would intervene. Despite being the weakest emotionally when it came to Lith, she had to stay stronger and not let herself be swayed. All the worries of thesedies however were for naught. At least for now. Lith skillfully managed to contain the pure energies within his core and despite the cracking, he fixed them via these pure energies and made them stronger than before. There was an abundance of Half King energy and with each passing minute, the gigantic pir was getting dimmer and narrower as Lith absorbed it all. It took half a day, but Lith finally ascended by absorbing not just a single strand, but the entire gigantic pir of pure Half King energies! This was a happy moment and thedies and servants cheered for Lith. However, this happiness was short-lived as Lith immediately sat down in a meditative position and focused on his main core. The outer tribtion had ended, but the inner still remained. This was where the real problem would arise. In the heat of the moment, Lith had absorbed everything and although this wasn''t wrong, the inner tribtion was going to appear far stronger than this one. Lith couldn''t cry about it and could only prepare himself. Lith entered his core and was not amused to find it in a bit of a bad condition. The sudden channeling of so much elemental energy was bound to cause problems. Nothing to worry though, as the uing tribtion was anyway going to destroy everything. Lith sat in the middle of a t grasnd and waited for the tribtion to arrive. An hour passed and ripples of strange elemental energies urred, making Lith open his eyes and stare at the skies of his core, What tribtion was this going to be, he had little to no idea. The good thing about the inner tribtion though was that at least he could take help from other people and didn''t need to survive on his own. He wanted to first push as far as he could and stop the tribtion as that would bring in great benefits. If the heavens were impressed, Lith would ascend to a higher state of consciousness and could ask anything and everything to the heavens. Past, present, future¡­ The timeline didn''t matter at all. At present, Lith had nothing he wanted to ask, but if it came to that, he might end up asking a few things. What they were¡­ It was one of Lith''s most suppressed questions that he never actively thought of, but had always wondered about passively. The ripples of the elemental energies subdued after a while and Lith heard a gushing sound, as if someone had left a tap open. Looking at the source of the sound, that is, upwards, Lith saw a pink mist manifest into the atmosphere. The space and time around him then fluctuated and in just a matter of seconds, a thousand gates opened up. Out of these gates, monsters began moving out. Their body shape, structure, and appearance was something which Lith had never seen before or even even read about. Some were a thousand feet tall while some were as small as an ant. Despite their appearances, one thing wasmon between all of them and it was: Strength. They contained great strength and their auras were scary. Not as scary as the creature hiding behind the red gate, but terrifying enough to make Lith aware that he couldn''t win against them. ''There goes my will to fight¡­'' Lith thought to himself. The enemy was so strong that Lith''s fight or flight instincts activated, making him immediatelye to a conclusion to escape. This was beyond him no matter from which angle he looked at. He would die while his core would be destroyed. There was no point fighting against such an enemy. It was anticlimactic and Lith wanted a good fight, but nothing could be done now. He sighed and then opened his eyes in the real world. Getting up and looking around, Lith said the magical word which any sane man would, in his times of distress. That word being: "Mom!" Something within the space around Lith disappeared and he could see a big stand, like the ones present in arenas, surround this meditation hall. There were people sitting, but in the next instant, his mother''s gentle figure appeared right in front of him. Lilith, wearing a silver dress, held Lith''s face and asked in a worried tone, "Are you alright, baby? You''re not hurt anywhere, right?" Despite knowing everything, Lilith still asked because a mother''s concerns would never cease to exist. Lith nodded and said, "I am alright, mom. But, things are going crazy in my core, help would be appreciated." "Say no more!" Lilith answered and touched Lith''s abdomen where his core was, sending in her magical powers and making the tribtion disappear immediately. Lith was surprised with how fast this was done. He could see hisdiesing towards him from a distance. But before they even arrived, the problem was solved. Just how strong was his mother? Lith couldn''t help but think of this age old question once again. "Little brother!" "Little cousin!" "Darling!" "Husband!" "Bitch!" "Lith!" Lith heard so many titles in just a second as everybody charged towards him. Thedies didn''t spare any time and immediately surrounded him and checked if all his limbs and bones were intact or not. They were worried to death and even though Lucifer, Agalea, Alea weren''t his wives yet, their worries were on the same levels as the rest. "Did your core crack? Did your bones crack? Did your head crack? Did you crack?" Lucy didn''t know what she was even asking as checked up on Lith. "No, but I wanna see your butt crack." Lith said and bit his lips like a creepy pervert. "Tch. This little demon is fine. I was worried for nothing." Lucifer clicked her tongue and took a step back. "Now, now, everyone, let him consolidate his cultivation. Let''s leave baby alone for a while." Lilith said and skillfully distanced everybody. "No! I wanna stay with little cousin!" Alea protested and clung onto Lith. Alexandra did so as well, but she didn''t say it out loud as she didn''t want to seem like she was going against the Queen''s decree, even though she was. Lucy and Emilia shared the same emotions while Arya and Agalea were mature enough to back off. "No arguments on this." Lilith said and took Alea and Lucy away from Lith while Arya took away Alexandra. "Consolidate well, baby." Lilith said to Lith and left. Lith nodded and sat back down to do just that. Chapter 793 Half King Rank Chapter 793 Half King Rank A week passed. Lith''s core was safe with little to no harming from the internal tribtion. Whatever damage there was, it was from the external one. Corpses of dead creaturesy in his core and the mist that was up in the sky, apparently that was an evolving-type of poison. An evolving-type was something whose grade would get higher due to various types of reasons. In this poison mist''s case, the more it absorbed spiritual power, killing intent, and energies of the people below it, the higher would its grade be. If the people that had arrived wouldn''t be able to kill Lith, then this mist sure was going to. Lith wouldn''t even realize what it was and how it worked even after his death. By calling his mother, he had done the best possible job and saved himself from being permanently killed. This internal tribtion was by far the most unfair one ever to be given to someone, and Lith wasn''t able to understand why was that the case. If his mother wasn''t with him and he was amoner¡­ Well, firstly this tribtion would never ur as he wouldn''t have such a boundless potential or a solid foundation, so thinking about it was meaningless in itself. On the off chance that he did suffer through it, then it was just a matter of how many seconds he would be able to hold until he turned into ash. The more unfair this tribtion was, the greater the benefits it brought with itself. The poison mist integrated itself with Lith''s core and was able to suck in elemental energies of the elemental cores in a much better manner than before. Due to this mist being absorbed in the entirety of Lith''s core, the absorption and growth power of his core was out of this world! There really was nobody topare with anymore as Lith was in a league of his own! The mist was absorbing and integrating elemental energies like a hungry beast and his elemental cores had to work extra hard to suck in energies from their surroundings. This was making Lith dizzy as his body was under too much pressure. Via hours and hours of meditation, Lith finally got used to the pressure and his dizziness faded away. The pressure wasn''t gone by any means, it was merely Lith''s body adapting to it. After the first week, Lith felt much better and then focused on fixing the insides of his core. The corpses of the creatures decayed and he fastened this process with the help of Time and Death energy. The corpses were getting integrated with Lith''s core as well like the mist and whatever remained of them, it was all useful material for other things. Some creatures left out bones as residue, some left hair, some nails, and some never got dposed due to Death energy not being applicable on them. Lith carefully picked them all up and manually integrated them with his core. The bones were turned into fine powder and turned into bone meal for the nts growing in Lith''s core. These nts were ordinary, but he was expecting them to turn into medicinal herbs or at least some spirit trees or something with this. Thinking of spirit trees was stretching it too far, but medicinal herbs were a big possibility. The hair was nted beneath some nts to make them have stronger roots and turn into giant trees. His core didn''t have a tree yet as life was really primitive. There were mountains and whatnot, but no forests and only some nts and grasses. Everything was too primitive even after the ascension. Lith had no idea how and where to use the nails and bodies as there was far too little material to work with. He ced them in a corner and once finished, focused on other work. There wasnd everywhere and this wouldn''t do. And needed to be divided properly to amodate different types of species and there had to be water to properly have a water cycle of rain, snow, and so on. Lith focused on breaking the bigndmass and since there were lots of cracks and whatnot, he needed to have Water elemental energy to fill the gap, otherwise his main core would literally crack. No elemental energy could be too dominant. Life wouldn''t be able to survive if that happened, let alone evene into existence. A proper equilibrium between all had to be maintained, just like how it was in the real world. Life was a delicate thing and had to be handled carefully. Lith needed more Water elemental energy and his core could not provide that. It was not a problem as Lith was literally in the meditation hall where there was no end to any elemental energy. Lith willed and from one of the twelve pirs around the hall, blue elemental energy rushed out and entered Lith''s Water elemental core. From the Water elemental core, it went inside the main core and Lith used this energy to fill up all the cracks and gaps when breaking up the bigndmass. It took a month and after great hard work, Lith was able to cover up his entire core with water and now his core looked blue from the outside with brown spots from one ce to another. Lith designed thendmass in a simr fashion to Earth, albeit with slight changes. He did that because this way, seasons could be properly maintained and species could be more diverse. Lith''s current world, his actual home, was tooplex and couldn''t be replicated at this stage. Despite being symmetrical and well arranged, Lith had little to no idea as to how seasons, day, night, and so on were divided. Some continents had only nights like the Vampire and Demon Continent while some only had days like the Angel Continent. Their geographical location and everything didn''t make sense no matter how one looked at it because¡­ If the world was symmetrical, everything was symmetrical, then if one continent had only nights, then shouldn''t the one exactly opposite to it have the same as well? The exact opposite of the Vampire Continent was the Werewolf Continent in the South Pole. The exact opposite of the Demon Continent was the Angel Continent, yet there was such a big contrast. The more one tried to make sense, the less it would actually make sense. It was an endless puzzle and Lith was better off sticking to simple and good ol'' Earth. Thend was in ce, the water was in ce, now all that was left was to ce the rest of the elemental energies in their respective areas and finish with this consolidation. In theing few weeks, Lith worked on creating a water cycle for his core. He used Lightning elemental energy to create lightning during thunderstorms. Wind energy to add the ''storm'' part into the thunderstorm, and then Water energy to have rains. He added a twist to the thunderstorms by also incorporating Time energy into it. How would Time work in a thunderstorm? Hehe, this was to not cause a physical change, but a psychological one. When it rained, it would be for a normal amount of time, but the things going through it, be it nts or humans or rocks, they''d feel like it had been an eternity since it had started. If rainsted for one minute, they''d think it had been going on for ten minutes instead and so on. Why was Lith doing it? He had no idea. It just seemed fun. This amount of twist wasn''t enough. The Half King Rank Vampire Prince''s delicate pte needed some more spice. Without thinking much, he incorporated Death energy as well as Life, Space, Fire, Earth, and all the other ones into this thunderstorm. This was too much for a normal rainy day, but oh well, Lith had the power to change it again if need be. For now, he just let things flow. Just like that, he added various twists and illogical things into various scenarios and it took him roughly six months to finish up with everything. Once Lith was done, he stretched himself and got up. This was really tiring and he needed a nap now to rest. When Lith walked out of the meditation hall, he was greeted by his maids. They were holding trays full of food and refreshments. Lith grabbed a juicy peach and, biting onto it, spanked his maid Keith''s peaches for no reason whatsoever. Keith red at him hatefully and Lith gave some bullshit reason and said this was punishment. He then asked about his mother, sister, and wives. The maids briefed Lith on where they were. Lucy had been fired up and was focusing on her cultivation more than the administration. This change urred after she realized her little brother was just a realm below hers. This wasn''t done and she needed to be stronger than him. If she wasn''t, how could she bully and pamper him like a good onee-chan? Lucy left the throne and went inside some gate to fight off against otherworldly beings. Lith wasn''t worried about her safety as she was capable enough to manage herself. Plus, she had artifacts on her given by their mother which could instantly bring her back home if things went wrong. As for his mother, she was busy¡­ working? Well, that''s some news. As far as Lith knew, his mother was a jobless gentledy who thought of nothing else but her two children. Her world literally revolved around these two and Lith had expected her toe hug him and suffocate him between her big milkers. Welp, one can''t have all the good things now, can they? Lith was happy to know his mother got something to do,pletely unaware that she was working for Lith and Lucy only. Her world still revolved around these two and it was never going to change. After some more talking with the maids, Lith eventually went to his room and slept. He was tired and went into deep sleep in no time. Chapter 794 Time Perception Changes Chapter 794 Time Perception Changes A year passed. The Half King realmpletely changed the perception of time for Lith, despite him thinking that he got used to the passage of long periods of time. A nap hadsted eight months straight and felt only thirty minutes long. For the first time, Lith understood why the dragons slept so much and why even a hundred years was a mere few minutes to them. Lith could understand that such things would happen quite often from here on as the gap between Half King and King Rank was quite a lot. It took his sister around five hundred years so even if Lith were to ascend faster, it might probably be only fifty years or something less and not anything more. Things took time. He had a lot of things to learn and with twelve elemental affinities, it would take twelve times more effort and time aspared to a person with one elemental energy. Lith wasn''t worried about it and he could be slightly rxed and do his things. There was no rush for ascension even though there was trouble about to arise from the Evure God n. Lith had to attack them first before they came to him, to do that, he needed allies, and strong people all around him. He one hundred percent would not be able to challenge them on his own as they were leagues above. The word ''God'' in their name was definitely justified. His grand uncle and grand uncle''s friend along with grandfather and grandmother weren''t able to fend off against the attack of the Evure God n, what could Lith even do? Lith was not as strong as that and probably nobody else around him was either. At max, they were Supremes and maybe, just maybe his mother was a Legendary Rank and that''s about it. Even she would be at risk and Lith needed to find allies to defend himself and his family at the very least. He had to rush to find these allies and now that ascension was not happening anytime soon, Lith had to venture to other worlds to find the allies as per what the Grand Lust Sovereign had said. Lith''s first goal was to find the Great Love and Beauty Sect. He didn''t want to miss out on any strength and that Enchantress seemed to be really strong, so he needed her powers. But before that, he had to check up on the seeds he had sown and ensure that this world was prepared for the uing carnival where instead of fireworks, there would be bodies exploding in the skies. Lith made Luna brief him on the things he had nned so far and starting from the Neutral Continent, the Jingmei Guild had gone up in rankings by a little bit. There was no exponential rise as that would make people suspicious of them. They were doing things at their own pace, which Lith thought was good. As long as it wasn''t too slow, Lith wouldn''t mind. Next, in the Elven Continent, Ilyas had left his secluded ce and had now blended in with the Beastkins. What he nned to do, only he knew, as Lith had merely given him an end goal. How he would achieve it, that was on him. In the Human Continent, Neo was handling the small fries by sleeping with their women and manipting them. Lith had to check up on this and go through everything Neo did. Neo''s experiences would be helpful for Lith''s own progress. How to handle rtionships and scam a loyal milf into bing his own bitch was something he had to learn quickly if he wanted more power. Lith put learning this onto priority and then went to check other things. In the Angel Continent, there was no change and everything was really peaceful. This was the hardest continent to bring about chaos as the Heavenly Emperor was too good in managing his continent and society. The Angels too were peaceful so they rarely sought out conflicts. There couldn''t be any internal discord and the only thing that could trouble them was an external, which only the Demons could do. As for the Demons, in their societies, conflict had shot up to enormous degree. It was much greater than before due to who knows what reason and people were dying and resurrecting, reincarnating, and dying again. The people didn''t know what was happening to have such conflicts, but Lith did. It was Ruben''s doing. He had instructed him to cause problems and as this was just the first year, things still were rtively calm and peaceful. Right above the Demon Continent, in the Dragon Continent, there was no trouble whatsoever. Three Supremes were managing it and it would be a shocking thing if internal conflict were to arise in this ce. Lith didn''t know about Dagassi, but he for sure knew that his aunt Mayzin and wife Arya were fully capable of handling the masses and making them avoid infighting. Lith also had no ns to cause infighting in their societies and the same was the case with Witches, who lived above their continent. The Witches were rxed and nothing much was going on in their society. It was the usual stuff for them and they were busy being mediators for other races and providing their services. The remaining continent, the Werewolf Continent, things had begun changing there. The Werewolves didn''t like the Vampires because two lions could not stay on one mountain, but the problems arising in their society wasn''t due to the Vampires. They also didn''t give trouble to the Vampires and the reason for discord in their own society was infighting. The Werewolf King''s ministers were going against each other''s throats due to various reasons and friction was slowly developing in that ce. Werewolves were a close pack and to maintain harmony, the King would intervene. He had not done it yet because he might''ve felt this was all normal. It would take time here as well to develop a lot of friction and the intervention of the Werewolf King would make all progress be null. Lith had ns for that too, but again, time was needed. One year was too little and one hundred was the bare minimum to develop any sort of friction. Lith then checked up on what his wives and lovers were doing. Arya, Emilia, and Alexandra were doing their usual stuff in their respective ces. No change there. Lucy was adventuring and his mother was working on something and also managing the society. She was forced to get back to doing her job as the Queen as Lucy wasn''t there now. As for his lovers, Agalea was managing the Elven Society and fulfilling her duties as the Queen. Alea was focusing on cultivation for the first time as her ascension was near. She was busy as well, which was good. Lucifer was touring the world with her three daughters and Ren was with them too. Everything was normal with little to no change and Lith was getting used to it now. His wives weren''t worrying for him and did their own things, which was good. They only worried if he went to some ce uninformed and wasn''t in front of their eyes. After Lith was done checking up on others, he went to attend to his priority, which was going through the experiences of Neo and learning. To do that, Lith went to his study and after settling down, closed his eyes and began browsing through the things Neo was doing. He had instructed the maids to not let anyone disturb him for now and began learning. Neo had started his journey to dispel the curse that Lith had shifted on him. To do that, he attended a Baron''s party and then fucked everyone there, including the birthday girl and her mother. A lot of connections were made in a single night and this ended up as a strong foothold for Neo in the Human Continent. The things that happened in the party were simple. Neo found the right thirsty bitches and pounded them at first, then went ahead and conversed with young girls who were rmended by Mei Li and Niwa. The young girls spread the word that there was a hot young master in this party and that he was great at doing what he did. This grabbed the attention of thedies and they secretly looked for Neo. Neo made full use of this opportunity and slept with everyone. The husbands of thesedies never realized a thing as they would usually leave their wives to meet up with other nobles and drink or indulge in debauchery. Parties were loved by all due to there being alcohol and sex. If the people were lucky, they would even get a chance to sleep with the hosts and thus, they all attended. The Baron''s wife was good looking and she had been gangbanged in that party shortly in the middle of it. Of course, this happened after Neo slept with her. He was the one who made use of this woman to distract the men, so that he could go sleep with their wives. The Baron''s wife was a big slut anyway and she agreed to Neo''s request. Such vile methods were something Neo learnt from Ruben and Lith was amused by knowing it. He smiled and shook his head. His avatar for sure was more of a degenerate than he himself was. This wouldn''t do. Lith couldn''t let Neo be better than him in any aspect. He was his master after all and had to be leagues above him, otherwise why would Neo respect him? Lith nned to go indulge in some debauchery after he was done going through all of Neo''s experience. Until then, he had to sit and learn, which he was currently doing. Chapter 795 Putting Some Damsels In Distress Chapter 795 Putting Some Damsels In Distress A month passed. Neo''s experiences were quite a lot, but it was good study material and helped Lith understand the ways of debauchery. Although he was capable enough to handle thedies all by himself, going through some reference material never hurt no one, did it? Finishing with his tasks, Lith went out of his bedroom to go check up on his maids and thedies. As he walked out, he saw no one in the hallway. "Oh, so my maids are cking. Hmm¡­" Lith chuckled and began walking around the inner part of the castle, in search of some damsels to put them in distress. Roaming from hallway to hallway, courtyard to courtyard, Lith finally found his first target of the day. It was none other than the red haired Time Path girl Lith had scammed into bing his maid. She was sipping tea and rxing in a courtyard reserved for maids. The inner ring had many such ces since it was quite big. The areas for the maids didn''t ovep with the areas meant for the three royals, but it did have easy ess in case the royalties wished to see them. Fanny was unaware of Lith''s presence since he had masked himself. It was only after he was really close to her did she get startled and notice him. "Y-Y-Your Highness!?" Lith raised an eyebrow and asked in an exaggerated haughty tone, "My maid, your Prince is here and you didn''t even notice him or greet him? Tch. Tch. Tch." "I am sorry." Fanny bowed and said respectfully with slight knitted brows. She had some rough idea as to what was going to happen with her. Lith sighed and said, "What am I gonna do with such cking maids? Anyway, where''s your mother?" "Mom?" Fanny looked up at Lith and tilted her head in confusion. "Yeah?" Lith said. "It''s Keith, your mom, that I am referring to. Why are you so confused?" Fanny''s face flushed with embarrassment a bit. She had just said this out of reflex, but didn''t think that the Prince would catch onto it. She cleared her throat and said, changing the topic, "Mom is probably in the white lily courtyard, taking a nap or rxing." All the courtyards had their respective names to distinguish themselves. The one Lilith usually stayed in was called the Verdant Pavilion because it was a garden filled with vibrant flowers and stuff. White lily courtyard belonged to the maids and it was the resting ce for them, in case they needed a short nap. They could ce a mat on the grass and sleep or simply sit on the chair and sleep on the table. There were a lot of ways and if they didn''t want to do any of that, they could just go to their rooms and sleep. After all, they were free to do whatever they wanted. Nobody was ordering them and even if there were orders, they were free to do whatever they wanted after they finished with their duties. Since the Vampire Society was self-reliant and managed itself, there was pretty much nothing to do and these guys were always free. Among the two hundred staff members, hundred were on a vacation while the rest were working. Keith and Fanny belonged to the group that was not bound to this. They didn''t have to work on rotation basis as they were Lith''s personal maids. The same applied for Luna, Qingyue, Freya, and Be. Be was back to serving Lilith since Qingyue was inexperienced and Luna was with Lith. It was not a problem anyway since Lith could summon her whenever and wherever he wanted. Lilith obviously would never say no or ask anything, so Be was chill with it and not too worried for not being with Lith. As for Lith, hearing Keith was taking a nap, he said, "She''s taking a nap? And she forgot to greet this Prince? Hmm¡­ she needs to be punished." "Your Highness¡­" Fanny bowed and softly called out. "Can you please let this insolence of my mother slide for onest time?" Fanny was trying to cover for her mother like a filial daughter. She didn''t want to see her punished. Lith looked at Fanny and chuckled internally. What was she even thinking to ask something like this? Lith would never hurt his maids and had no ns to do so either. His maids were cute and they served him well, so there was no reason to be rude with them. Though, he had no reason to clear up Fanny''s misunderstanding and said, "That will depend on my mood. Anyway, take me to your mother. I gotta knock some sense into her." Fanny was sad after hearing that but she couldn''t go against the Prince''s orders. She was strictly warned by her mother to not disobey the royalties as it would not end well with them. Fanny believed in her mother blindly and didn''t question it further. With Lith, she went to the white lily courtyard and as expected, Keith was resting on a chair. Lith walked close to her and as Keith noticed a disturbance around her, she woke up and turned to the source of it. As she noticed Lith, she immediately did a bow out of instinct. "Greetings, Your Highness." Keith said. She had been well trained by Luna by now and felt no shame in saying so. Lith''s tall and imposing figure looked down at Keith. With seriousness in his voice, he said, "You weren''t there when I woke up from my nap. You didn''t greet me when I got out of my room right now. You''ve been cking quite a lot now, yes Keith?" Keith bowed and didn''t respond. She knew punishment was inevitable now, so she braced for it. Lith walked close to her and put his hand out. Keith knew it wasing any minute now. She deserved it though since she hadn''t fulfilled her maids duties, she thought. As Keith braced her butt for a spank, Fanny sighed and put her head down in shame. She couldn''t bear to watch her mother be vited like this. Lith''s hand moved closer to Keith and he was going to spank her at any minute now. It was here, so close, and¡­ ''Huh?'' Keith thought to herself, as what followed was not a sting at her buttocks, but a warm and cozy feeling. "Fufu¡­ don''t stress so much. I understand that you might be busy. Anyway, rx and rest, you need it." Much to Keith and Fanny''s surprise, Lith didn''t punish Keith, but hugged her and said those gentle words. He also kissed her head from above in a gentle manner and rubbed her back,forting her and not making her feel ufortable. Keith was genuinely dumbfounded and so was Fanny. The two, from this point onwards, looked at Lith in a new light. Lith didn''t want to hurt this littless here. She had suffered far too much already. He had no dirty thoughts regarding Keith and the only thing going on in his mind was to love and protect her. "Fanny,e here, join us." Lith instructed and Fanny had no choice but to join. Hugging the mother-daughter pair, Lith said with a chuckle, "You both deserve punishment and this is what it is. You''ll be hugged tightly, almost to death, for the next ten minutes by me." Lith did exactly as he said and dumbfounded the girls even further. They honestly had no idea what Lith was even up to and were seriously confused. Their confusion became even more intense as Lith kissed their foreheads and left the ce. After Lith was gone, Keith and Fanny looked at each other with an expression that read: ''what was that?'' Things were far too good to be true and they had to pinch each other multiple times to check whether this was a dream or did the pervert Prince actually act like a good man and hugged them. Lith was oblivious to their thoughts and was now on his way to find the blonde loli. She wasn''t a loli, since she didn''t look like a child, but just a young petite girl. Lith only called her a loli because she didn''t like it. She was an adult and much older than Lith himself, but he didn''t care and teased her anyway. The little loli was not in any of the courtyards, but in the Time elemental chamber, cultivating. Lith went to see her and saw that she was busy cultivating. He left her be and didn''t disturb her. It was a pity that he didn''t get to tease her. Lith then went to go check Luna and found her outside the throne room, awaiting any instruction that his mother may have for her. As Luna noticed Lith, she came to him and greeted him while bowing. Lith held her hand and pushed her to the wall beside him. Pinning her hands to the top, he asked in a serious tone, "You''ve been cking a lottely, haven''t you, Luna?" Chapter 796 Punisher Gets Punished* Chapter 796 Punisher Gets Punished* Luna had no idea as to how she was cking, but she said, "My apologies, Your Highness." Lith squinted his eyes and said, "You don''t look the least bit apologetic with those words. Alright, it''s decided. Your punishment won''t be light." Lith let go of her hands and then said, "Follow me until I decide your punishment." Luna had the corner of her lips curve up, but she put on an expression as if she had been wronged and nodded. Lith walked inside the throne room and saw his mother sitting on the throne and talking to the maidservants. Be and Qingyue were behind her, standing in wait, while the rest of the servants sat in two rows by the walls. It was like a typical King''s throne room where he chatted with his ministers and brought forth justice to his subjects and whatnot. Lith entered through the back entrance and not the main one. If he did so from the main one, it would mean that he was going to join in on the discussion, which he had no ns to do. Lith walked up the steps present and reached behind his mother''s throne. Lilith stopped speaking and turned to her baby that had just arrived. Lith leaned close to her from the side and whispered in her ears, "Mom, I''ll be leaving for aunt Mayzin''s ce tomorrow." His training was still remaining and so he had to leave. Lilith nodded and, covering her mouth, asked Lith, "Will it be for a long time?" "Probably." Lith said. "I feel a bit thirsty so I''ll leave after spending some time with you." Lilith nodded once again. "Let''s quench your thirst first then." She got up from her seat and instructed the Royal Servants to continue on with the discussion and that she''ll be back in a while. They all got up and bowed in response. Lilith left with Lith and Luna followed them as per instructions. They reached Lilith''s bedroom and after sitting on the bed, Lith said, "For your punishment, Luna, give me a good strip show and dance. If I find anything bad, you''re going to be spanked." Luna was surprised by this while Lilith chuckled. Lith was bing more unruly by the day with his demands increasing, but that was good, at least in case of Luna. "I hope the show is good, Luna. I need some lessons too." Lilith said and giggled softly. Lith raised an eyebrow at this while Luna bowed in response. "I don''t wanna see you dance, mom." Lith said. It was fine as long as it was limited to Luna, but it would be a bit weird to see his mom do that. Lilith walked close to Lith and sat on hisp. She ced her hand on his shoulders and said, "It''s not for me, silly. I just need some references to give to someone." "Oh, I see." Lith said and nodded, oblivious that the ''someone'' Lilith was referring to was none other than Mayzin herself. Music then began ying out of nowhere in the room and the lights dimmed, focusing on Luna who was starting to perform. Lith focused on her while also giving a lick to Lilith''s smooth neck. The scenting from here was far too much to resist and thankfully, he didn''t need to do so anyway. Extending his fangs out, Lith bit onto Lilith''s neck and began sucking her blood. A burning sensation coursed through Lilith''s body from her neck to down to herhers while Lith felt a cool and fuzzy sensation all over him. Luna shook her hips and did quite a lot of good poses while slowly stripping down. This made him further intoxicated and aroused. First, Luna moved in a manner her top woulde off. Lith was waiting for it, but then she danced her way into trying to take off her skirt, but didn''t do so either. This made Lith think, ''Damn, she''s a good tease¡­'' Lith didn''t ask her for a striptease but, if it works, it works. He continued to watch her put out a great show. Luna slowly stripped down and took off her maid robes. There was only her ck lingerie, stockings and garter belt on her now. She slowly unhooked her bra straps and getting close to Lith, put on an action of dropping them and revealing her perky tits, but didn''t do so and teased him further. Lith breathed heavily as his arousal peaked. Lilith could notice this and chuckled. Teasing sure was fun, she thought, and wondered if she should do it as well in future or not. A bulge formed in Lith''s pants and since a great beauty was sitting on hisp anyway, he squeezed her big buttocks and with his mouth, unhooked the front clips of Lilith''s dress and made her big milkerse out in the open. The pink pearls were really inviting and Lith wasted no time and sucked on one of them, while still watching the strip show with his other senses. Luna then danced and in the flow, took off her panties but was turned sideways, so Lith didn''t get to see anything other than a slight part of her hair above her pussy. ''This is frustrating¡­'' Lith thought to himself and hungrily devoured his mother in front of him. Lilith could only smile and bear the brunt happily. She didn''t know a strip tease could bring out such emotions from her baby. Had she known about it before, she would''ve done so herself. Now it was decided. She definitely was going to use these tactics to seduce Lith in future and also teach the ways to hisdies to spice things up. Lilith continued to watch and Luna continued to perform while continued to feel frustrated. Luna then turned around and bent down, her bra falling off while her legs with stocks and garter belts on thighs appeared in Lith''s vision. Above her thighs though, even if her big and round ass was visible to him, the folds or even her slit between her legs wasn''t properly visible. The teasing caused him to rip apart his mother''s skirt and have a look at her honeypot instead. Lilith giggled softly while Luna too was grinning as she continued to dance. They sure were having fun watching Lith. Luna eventually turned around and Lith finally got to see her jiggling big tits. He heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look down, but could only see her well trimmed bush and not the actual thing since Luna had her legs mped. ''Tch¡­'' Luna danced once again but not even a single move let Lith see her private garden. She walked close to him while swaying her hips and ced a hand on his shoulder while standing behind Lilith. Luna winked at Lith and then turned around and went back to her spot in a catwalk, herhers still not visible. ''Alright, it''s getting too much now¡­'' Lith thought to himself and tightly squeezed Lilith''s peaches. Lilith smiled as she could understand her baby''s frustration was at its peak. She got up from hisp and getting behind him, wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled his pants down. Lith was now having a proper look at Luna while Lilith did so as well. Luna put on an even better show as she was having her masters'' proper attention on her. Lilith nibbled on Lith''s ear and began stroking his shaft, thinking that she was doing a good job in making him calm down. However, the effect waspletely opposite as Lith''s ears turned red and his body heated up. He was feeling a cool sensation down there and it was pleasurable, sure, but it was far too frustrating to not have his entire shaft be enveloped by those fluffy warm canals of his mother or maid. Still, it would not be good tock self control and pounce on any of the twodies. Thus, he sucked it up andy still, letting the two whatever they wanted. The punisher was getting punished in this case and things had backfired, but it was a good mistake nheless since his mother was enjoying this show. Immortals needed entertainment and even if it was as small as this situation, it was a good scenario for them and made them happy. Finally, after about ten minutes of teasing, Luna walked up to Lith and turning around, took a wide stance and began twerking. Her big ass jiggled up and down while her folds stretched appropriately. Lith''s shaft bulged further in Lilith''s hands and she began stroking it faster. In just two minutes, as Lith''s shaft threatened to explode, Lilith signalled to Luna and understanding her Queen''smands, she twerked her way down on Lith''s shaft, making it slide into her wet pussy. "Nngh¡­" Lith grunted in pleasure and held tightly onto Lilith''s legs as he felt himself melt into the cozy wondend. Lith''s mind went nk and he fell backwards in Lilith''s embrace, who merely giggled and hugged her baby. Luna had a light orgasm herself as Lith shot his load in her and despite the shaking, didn''t fall down and held on. Shey still on Lith''sp and let her Prince enjoy the euphoric feeling. Chapter 797 Comprehension Test Chapter 797 Comprehension Test Empress'' Castle, Star Dragon City. "You''re back," were the first words of Mayzin as she saw Lith. Lith waved at his aunt and replied with a smile, "I hope aunt is in good health." Mayzin nodded her head. "Aunt sure is. You''ve made me proud with your ascension." Dragons loved strength, the Dragon Empress was no exception to this. If Lith had that one treasure Mayzin was looking for and was stronger than her, she would''ve immediately kidnapped and married him. That''s how much strength mattered and Lucifer wasn''t the only one with this mentality. "I''m d," Lith said and went to sit in front of her. Mayzin was in avish lounge area, sipping tea and going through some papers. Lith joined her and got served some tea. He took a sip and asked, "What will you teach me today, aunt?" Mayzin, still going through the papers, instead of answering, asked, "What do you want to learn?" "Where am Icking ording to you?" Lith didn''t answer her trick question and instead asked another question. Mayzin was testing his intellect with her question. If he gave a cocky answer or appeared oversmart, she was ready to whack some humbleness and humility into him. It was not good to act smart while trying to learn something as chances of messing up were way too high. Lith evaded the question properly and Mayzin was slightly amused by it. Just slightly. This was not any big or worthy achievement for her. "Youckprehension." Mayzin gave it straight to Lith. Sure, he did have geniusprehension abilities, but it was not upto her standards. Lith could probably see what even experts couldn''t see in a situation, but he couldn''t see everything there was and was bound to miss a few things here and there. Mayzin wanted him to be capable enough to handle those and overall be well rounded. It was only natural that Mayzin thought of this since the training Lith got from Lucy and Lilith was quite a long time ago. Plus, he didn''t even have a Magic Core at that time and whatever abilities he may possess now, they needed to be updated again ording to his prowess. Since Mayzin was supposed to teach about crowd control and strengthen Lith''s will power, she had to get down to the very basics and target hisprehension capabilities. As the fault was out in the open, it needed to be fixed and Lith understood and nodded in agreement. "Finish your tea, we''ll leave in a few minutes," said Mayzin and got back to sipping tea and going through the papers. In the papers, Mayzin was reading through reports of the things happening in her kingdom. She was browsing through them to find something interesting in which she could have Lith take part. Pretty soon, she found the exact thing she was looking for and once the tea time was over, took Lith to the ce of training. ¡­.. Somewhere in the Dragon Continent. In a dark alley, an innocent boy covered by ragged clothes was running away from a group of pursuers. The boy had horns on his forehead like a usual dragon and the pursuers too were dragons, but in uniforms, chasing the boy. These were the mortals of the Dragon Continent and not the high ranking immortals. Normal people livedpletely different lives and were actually the ones who made up the major part of the poption in this world. Cultivators were immortals and didn''t need offsprings or anything to continue their legacy. They also weren''t lonely as they were busy meditating and pursuing their paths. The poption was thus not growing and it was actually on the decline as cultivators were easy to offend and wreaked havoc wherever they wished. In any case, mortals were more and everything was made to fit their needs. Immortals werezy beings and could make do with merely good big trees that provided shade for them to meditate or even a nice branch on which they could sit and avoid all sorts of earthquakes and floods. Mortals weren''tzy and worked hard. They were also more artistic and creative with their imaginations, thus different types of art and styles were developed too in this world. The Vampire Continent followed a Victorian Era theme while here in the Dragon Continent, the ones following Mayzin followed typical cultivator themes with only Arya''s kingdom having some form of vintage theme to it. Arya didn''t like the nd looks of cultivators and when she took the throne of her kingdom, the dragons naturally followed her and stopped wearing boring clothes. Dragons under Arya were stylish and more modern than their counterparts in the other two kingdoms. The alley where the innocent boy was running from the pursuer dragons was at a border city between Mayzin and Arya''s kingdoms. This city was under Mayzin''s care for a long while, but after Arya''s take over, these guys got influenced over a eight decades and changed their appearances and even dialects into the ones spoken in Arya''s kingdom. The mortal uniformed pursuers were yelling at the innocent boy and asking him to stop running in a mixed old and new dialect. This made it clear that they were middle-aged and after understanding the fact, the boy ran even faster and eventually jumped over a few walls and then objects and escaped. The uniformed officers were physically unfit and couldn''t chase after him anymore, so they gave up and called for backup. The boy was running on for dear life and had no idea on how he could shake off these pursuers. There was no escape route he knew of and was now stuck. Luckily for the boy though, he felt a pale hand on his shoulder and turning around, saw a tall and handsome silver haired guy staring at him. "Why are you running?" The silver-haired man, aka Lith, asked the guy. The guy had no idea how to respond, so he simply answered, "Kill they. Me. After bag." The boy tried his best to speak the old dialect from Mayzin''s era and make Lith understand that he was no suspicious person and was actually the victim these guys were trying to scam and bully. The boy handed out the bag to Lith and looking into it, he saw a few low level artifacts. They were low level but definitely useful for mortals as they could fetch enough money to take someone out of poverty and put them on a big pedestal. Lith turned to the innocent boy and instead of diving right into the topic, he first asked sweetly, "Your name?" The boy answered Eldo in a timid manner and after knowing his name, Lith talked to him a simr fashion as to how one would talk to a child. "Are you alone?" "Did you get lost?" "Are you fine now or did you injure yourself?" "How did this bag end up with you?" "Why were there pursuers?" The list went on and on. Lith maintained a calm demeanor throughout despite finding the situation annoying. He didn''t like to talk so softly and sweetly, but it was training time now and he had to go through everything his aunt had nned for him. After the tea session was over, he was teleported to some alley and here he saw this innocent boy running. The people chasing and the boy both seemed weak though and Lith understood from here that he had to solve things with his brain and not brawn. He had the ability to kill them all with just the flick of his finger, so flicking or killing probably was prohibited and Lith had to go through things without magic. Lith continued on with his journey despite finding this stuff boring. He asked the boy many questions and the boy answered them all honestly¡­ Almost honestly, that is. "If you lie to me again, I''ll kill you," said Lith as he stared into the boy''s eyes. The boy trembled under the pressure from Lith, but still said, "I have no idea, sir¡­" Lith didn''t even know how many times this annoying kid had said this by now. He wanted to punch him, but couldn''t do so as he was bound. If this boy was killed, Lith might probably fail hisprehension test that his aunt gave him. This was less of a test and more of an observation thing. He had to observe each and everything without meddling too much and then whenever his aunt wished, she coulde and ask him questions. That was about it for this test. Lith couldn''t simply observe from afar as that would take a lot of time. He thus turned into a detective type personality and asked the boy questions while alsoforting him to have him speak out some more. The boy eventually told Lith that he had found this bag by the side of an old street where he regrly visits. There was also a weird stenching from this area and once the boy went to the foul smelling spot, he found someone buried deep in the ground. The boy was scared and ran away, eventually he was met by the patrolling securities who happened to know something regarding this situation and were now following them. After knowing all of this, Lith scrunched his nose slightly and thought to himself, ''What sort of situation is this even¡­ What can I evenprehend from this¡­'' Chapter 798 No More Dragon Girls For Lith Chapter 798 No More Dragon Girls For Lith The boy conversing with Lith was called Alvin and so far, he just seemed like a random nobody. Lith let the boy go and then went to the bridge Alvin had mentioned before. This was the real world and not some other dimension or dream. Anyone Lith had conflict with, they maye to bite back in the future, thus he had to be careful. As he reached the bridge and looked around, he could smell the stench nearby and getting close to it, there was nothing other than a small patch of grass dyed with blood. ''They might''ve cleared things¡­'' Lith thought as he didn''t see the body described by Alvin. Getting close to the blood grass and inspecting it, Lith found the stench to be more foul than what Alvin had described. He was a vampire, a royal one at that, and anything rted to blood was very easily discernible and by him. This blood had a strong gamey smell to it which belonged to the dragons. But, the foul odor from it indicated that this person was poisoned. The poison was potent and something Lith knew of since it was one of the rare Grade 4 poison that could even kill a Rank 6 if used properly. It was called the Quark Crystal Poison and was made by a small poption of mortal witches in the Neutral Continent. These witches weren''t affiliated with the administration in the Witch Continent. They were fully Neutral Continent citizens and hence got different treatment with the Witch Queens having no control over them. This small group of witches were potent poison makers and also proficient in spellcraft. They could make any fusion spell under Rank 4 and even add poison ability to it if one was willing to spend a hefty sum. Despite being such capable individuals, they weren''t known by everyone as they wanted to stay hidden. They made money by sending their spells and poison outside via secret channels. Trade for sure was an amusing thing. Such a rare poison from such a smallmunity was found in this small mortal ce in the Dragon Continent. Anyone who could afford it and bring it here shouldn''t be ordinary, thus, finding a new clue, Lith went to find who it was behind this poison. Firstly, to find the person behind this poison, Lith had to understand who it was that got killed and why he was killed. This brought him to a dead end as there were really little to no clues. Nothing to worry, Lith had the ability to use the Time element. He circled the patch and inscribed certain ancient symbols around it. Once the inscription was finished, he channeled the Time element around him and coupled it with this spiritual power, thereby activating the magic spell. The spell glowed in a brownish hue and in a few moments, the dried blood on the grass returned to being wet and then began moving. The blood moved together to form a shape, which then turned into a real hand, and then into a body. Since there was only a little bit of blood, the body was as small as a Lith''s pinky finger. Lith could still see everything though and he made note of how the person looked. This person was a short ck haired guy wearing expensive noble clothes. There was also an emblem on his chest which Lith had no idea which family or kingdom it belonged to. He merely made note of it mentally and in a few seconds, the blood went back to its dried state on the grass. The Time spell was broken. With this new clue in hand, Lith went to find out what was happening with this person and kingdom. Lith didn''t know the politics of any ce other than the Vampire Continent. It was useless to know since there were far too many conflicts everywhere. To know about this crest and the family it belonged to, Lith had two ways. The first was to get help from someone like Hecate or Arya and the second was to do his own search. This small area was in Arya''s kingdom and not his aunt Mayzin''s. Maybe she would know who these people were. However, it didn''t feel right to take someone''s help like this when one was learning things. Thus, Lith decisively chose to find things on his own. ''This is so boring and such a hassle¡­'' Lith thought to himself and shook his head with a smile. He didn''t know what he would gain from such boring mystery operations, but training was training and nothing could be done about it. Roaming around this small border town in a casual ck shirt and gray pants, Lith looked handsome and stylish. He was also tall and muscr enough to the dragon people''s standards, so there were quite a lot of eyes on him as he walked. Lith let them look at him as this was beneficial. He approached one young girl from the many onlookers and asked her about the crest. Why a young girl? Well¡­ they were the easiest to scam as their biggest weakness was a handsome young master like Lith. From his memory, Lith drew the crest on paper and then showed it to the girl. The girl blushed heavily at first upon getting approached by Lith, but then answered whatever she knew of. Lith thanked her and then went about his ways, not wanting to have a bunch of girls fangirling over him. Dragon girls were a big no for him as they were far too dominant and ferocious. He already had his wife Arya and aunt Mayzin, there was no need for more. Arya may seem carefree and easy going, but in the flow, she would dominate Lith without even knowing. This was the worst possible situation since even she had no idea that she was dominating him. An example of this was during a time when two were bonding in bed. The snu snu was pure and gentle at the start, but with the heat rising, Arya turned all feral and dominated Lith in an Amazonian position. That situation was definitely one of the most awkward ones Lith had ever been in, but it was also quite hot and he wouldn''t deny it. As for his aunt Mayzin, although she had not done anything so far, with her pride alone and strength, Lith could guess that she might go even a notch above Arya if they were to get together. What she would do, he had no idea, but for sure was looking forward to it. At first, Lith had no ns to have his aunt in the harem, but then as he realized two out of three of his aunts were in the harem, then why leave the third one lonely and alone? He might as well add her and reunite the four sisters together. A very wholesome and loving family would thus be made all thanks to him. ''Anyway¡­ now I gotta figure out just who is this Raguel family and what''s up with them¡­'' Chapter 799 An Imposter At The Throne? Chapter 799 An Imposter At The Throne? The Raguel Family was the one to whom the crest belonged. The young girl had easily identified it and this meant that they were at least a little famous. To Lith''s surprise, they were not just famous, they were actually the rulers of a big kingdom called the Raguel Kingdom. This was one of the ten kingdoms in the Tenmei Province of the Dark Dragon Tribe''s territory. The division of the dragons was far tooplex aspared to the rest of the world. Since there were many tribes, there were many territories, and since there were many territories and prideful dragons, there were many kingdoms and many rulers. This Raguel family ruled over one of the ten kingdoms in one of the many provinces of the Dark Tribe territory. They may be big shots, but only to a limited geographical region. In any case, Lith had to find this local snake and see what they were up to. The Raguel Kingdom was in Arya''s territory since the Dark Dragon Tribe belonged to her. She might''ve probably been aware of Lith''s presence as he was roaming in her territory, but well, he had no time to drop by and cuddle with her. He was training and had to resist the urge to sneak up to his cute wife and tightly hug her from behind. ¡­.. The Raguel Kingdom. "Y-Y-Your Majesty¡­ Elder Umbez has been poisoned and chopped up into pieces, then thrown at¡­" A man in ck noble clothes was kneeling in front of a woman d in ck armour and clothes. She was also wearing a ck crown, a signature of the Dark Tribe, and looking at the man with an apathetic face. "Who did it?" The woman asked nonchntly, unbothered by this whole fiasco as if it was an everyday urrence. The man kneeling shook his head and said with some fear, "T-That is yet to be uncovered¡­" "Hmm?" The woman raises an eyebrow in surprise. "Then why are you giving me this news?" "This happened just three hours ago, Your Majesty. When our men went to investigate, the body had disappeared and nothing was left of Elder Umbez." "Then how did you know how Umbez was chopped up and¡­" the woman asked, feeling a bit suspicious. The man sighed and said, "We got intel about this from a local working for us. He recognized Elder Umbez because of the emblem on his chest and the signature gray burn at the side of his hair." "I see¡­" the woman said and tapped on the armrest of her throne. She thought about something deeply and then asked, "What''s the death toll now?" "4-9-2-1-7," said the man number by number. The woman''s brows knitted as she frowned. This was far too big of a number to ignore. Someone was trying to start a war, it seemed to her. "How did the number go up by 20,000 in a single day?" She couldn''t help but ask. "There was a gue¡­" The woman frowned further. "A gue¡­ a poisoned water stream¡­ an elder got poisoned¡­" the woman''s frown soon turned into a scowl and the finger tapping intensified with the changes of her mood. Howe so many were getting poisoned and by the same poison? What were the attackers trying to convey? And what was up with those guys? Just who were they? The nearby kingdoms were definitely not the ones to do this as the alliance was strong. It was either some faraway kingdom or people from another province altogether. The question was, why now of all days? Why attack now and this small Raguel Kingdom of all ces? The woman on the throne got absorbed in her thoughts and tried to make as many connections as she could to the problems arising in her kingdom, oblivious to the fact that someone was right behind her, watching everything she did. This person behind her was none other than the handsome silver-haired vampire, aka Lith. He had sneaked into the Raguel pce and was surprised to find out that there was a Queen here and not a King. Lith wondered howe all sort of rulers he came across were women? Was this purely a coincidence as his luck was too good or was it due to some pervert pulling the strings behind his back? If it was some pervert, Lith couldn''t thank him enough since this was really a nice thing he was doing and hoped this continued on. It may sound vile and scum-like, but it was easy to control women as Lith had the charisma and right tools to do so. To control men, he was far toozy to put them under a mind spell. It was better to just torture them and get an answer or kill them. In any case, the woman in front, the ruler of the Raguel Kingdom, seemed like just another ruler to Lith. Though, there was something suspicious about her. This thing was so out in the open that Lith couldn''t even ignore it even if he wanted to. This suspicious thing about this woman was that she was trying too hard to maintain herposure. She was worrying internally and may also be panicking slightly after hearing the things the dude kneeling down said. Lith got to know about this from the intense tapping of her fingers. One may think she was doing this out of rage, but no, this tapping had a nervous feeling to it and not something someone would do out of rage. Lith was royalty himself, that too one above all in this world. He knew better than everyone as to how a ruler should act and seem like. ''Interesting¡­'' thought Lith as he saw her, who was still pondering something. The more Lith thought things would be over easily and quickly, the more time he was getting tangled into this mess. Welp, nothing could be done about it and he had to see through things till the end or until his aunt called him back and asked him questions. "Spread out our men and check for potential spies within the kingdom and possible threats as well," the woman said after a while of thinking. The kneeling man nodded and left immediately to do his work. Once the throne room was empty, the woman rubbed her temples and thought out loud, "After taking the throne, there''s been nothing but trouble arising one after another. I really hate this¡­" ''Oh?'' Lith thought to himself as he sat on the left armrest of the woman''s throne and watched her. The woman was leaning on the right side so the left armrest was empty for Lith to sit. ''Was my previous assessment wrong? Is this a newbie or something and not some imposter impersonating the actual ruler?'' Lith thought again. Now things were getting spiced up and Lith was sort of getting invested into this. His first assessment was wrong, this was enough to cause some sparks of interest to arise. Lith was now looking forward to see what more development would ur and hoped that it continued to spark his interest. He was an immortal who craved entertainment too at the end of the day, you know? Chapter 800 Unreasonable Things Chapter 800 Unreasonable Things Three days passed. The situation in the Raguel Kingdom worsened. Previously the disasters they had been struck with seemed man-made, but now they were hit with natural disasters. It would make sense if it was once or twice, but such wasn''t the case. The kingdom suffered through a minimum of three disasters per day in thest two days and on the third day, that is, the present day, the kingdom was suffering through the fifth disaster of the day. A volcano that had been dormant for so long near a town had erupted suddenly. The residents didn''t even get a chance to evacuate and many died, making the death toll cross the one hundred thousand mark. The ruler of this kingdom, her name Ino, was anxiously pacing back and forth in her room and mumbling some useless things. Lith was sitting right on her bed and watching her. He was yawning as he felt bored, but he had to go through this for the sake of training. Lith was aware of the fact that they weren''t natural disasters and the same was the case with Ino. She had gone from being passive to active in her strategies and was in search of the troublemaker. So far, she found no one and her men kept dying. Lith was amused by this and after further stalking, found out that she wasn''t even a newbie or an imposter, she was actually a regent. What was the backstory to it and who was the actual ruler, Lith was yet to find that out. He was in her bedroom to find just that. This woman was so stupid that she consistently kept talking to herself. She didn''t realize that even walls had ears and one shouldn''t speak so carelessly. "Did I incur a curse?" Ino said while pacing around. ''There she goes¡­'' thought Lith. She literally gave out every piece of information and Lith didn''t even need to search around. Ino''s pacing fastened as she realized she may have incurred a curse. But, how did she incur a curse? Lith didn''t even need to think about it as she literally answered it herself a few secondster, by stating: "I shouldn''t have killed that child¡­ I shouldn''t have¡­" ''She killed a child? That''s bad,'' thought Lith. From his experience, killing a child was not a good thing as one may experience severe guilt and develop a trauma when remembering that they killed a child. In power struggles, such developments were quitemon and Lith felt nothing from it. Yes, it was morally bad to kill a child, but at the end of the day, this was a hardcore world where power ruled. Lith''s opinion on children was a bit twisted. He did have the feelings of protecting and caring for innocent children, just like what happened in Keith''s case, but he didn''t feel even an ounce of sympathy for unknown spoiled brats. An example of this would be what he had done in the werewolf continent with the kid in his dreams that treated him like a ve. Lith was past the point of thinking like a human anymore and had sumbed to his vampire self. His mental barriers were degrading day by day and very little humanity was left within him. Though, children were the future of a society and they had to be protected for its own betterment. They say one can''t teach an old dog new tricks and in the same manner, old cultivators just can''t run the world and protect itself from external threats. Fresh blood was needed every year to keep things running and with ambitious youngsters came ambitious and creative thoughts that could help the world be in an overall better shape and prowess. It was exactly due to this that there were so many academies and sects. Many were free too as long as one passed their examinations. Lith wondered why this woman had to scheme to kill a child if she was his caretaker herself. A regent was someone trusted by the rulers and there shouldn''t be any reasons for her to not act as a babysitter for the rulers'' child. While being a babysitter, it would be so easy to kill the heir and take the throne herself. Then why? Why did she scheme? Lith looked at Ino and waited for an answer, but it seemed Ino didn''t have the right thoughts in her mind to speak on this topic. It was a waste of time to observe her further and thus Lith ventured out to find out who may be the heir and whether this ce was really cursed or not. To find clues to this mystery, he went to the volcano site and looked around. The heat of a mere volcano can''t melt an immortal like him and he searched around it. After hours of digging around, he finally found something noteworthy. As expected, the eruption wasn''t natural and someone had intentionally done it. There were traces of some spell being casted in the inner parts of the volcano and by following through it, Lith was able to find out that it was from some Rank 6 or 7 Fire Path expert. Lith went around in search of the said expert and it took him four days to find this person out. In these past four days, the natural disasters had almost stopped urring. It was because Ino''s men were everywhere and the troublemaker was probably not able to find the right time and ce to cause chaos. While the troublemaker hid, Lith reached the Fire Path expert. It was a local old man and after hypnotizing him and looking through his memories, Lith found a short guypletely covered from head to toe in a dark cloak was the troublemaker behind this. Such a person was hard to find since it could be just anyone. Lith thus hit a wall as the clues came to an end. He went back to Ino''s pce and began stalking her again to find out more about this stuff. While stalking her, Ino was not handing out much information. So Lith did what any sane person would do¡ªhypnotized her. He was about to go through her memories just like how he did with the Fire Path expert, but right then¡­ The space around Lith''s feet fluctuated and in an instant, a dark vortex manifested below and sucked Lith in it. Lith was surprised by this development and darkness flooded his vision for a second and then he saw himself standing in a serene courtyard filled with beautiful trees and the bright open sky. "So nephew Lith¡­" His aunt''s calm voice rang in Lith''s ears and turning around, he saw the purple-haired beauty sitting on a bench and staring at him while holding some slim book in her hand. "I think you summoned me a bit early, aunt," said Lith while walking towards Mayzin. Mayzin shook her head and said, "I summoned you at the right time. Anyway, let''s see how good yourprehension and observational skills are." Lith nodded and went to sit beside his aunt. Mayzin turned to him and firstly asked, "Who were the pursuers you met at the start?" This was an easy question, thought Lith, and was about to answer, when¡­ ''Huh?'' Lith was taken aback. ''The pursuers?'' Thoughts were faster than the speed of light and as Lith remembered the instance where he had first seen the pursuers, he realized that he didn''t have any idea about them. At the start, Lith thought that the child called Alvin was the person he had to look after, but as his aunt asked the question, he realised he hadpletely ignored the people who were after him. Still, he could deduce a few things and after a bit of thinking, answered, "Were they the men of Ino? The Raguel Family''s guards?" Mayzin rolled her eyes at Lith''s reply. She folded the slim book in her hand and hit Lith''s head with it. She then pointed it at the grass beside her and said, "Thirty push-ups, now!" "What?" m! Mayzin hit his head again. "Fifty push-ups!" ''Damn¡­'' thought Lith and wondered why did his aunt be so unreasonable so suddenly. He didn''t speak further and went to do the push-ups. As he took the position of a push-up and was about to do it, he felt something soft on his back, but then felt a shit ton of weight press him down all over! ''Fuck!'' Cursed Lith internally as he used all his strength to keep himself from falling t on the ground. Lith''s arm muscles bulged as he used his strength and they tore apart his shirt''s sleeves. Veins could be seen popping up one after another and he struggled to keep himself up. "Are you finding this unreasonable and stupid, nephew?" Mayzin''s voice rang in Lith''s ears. Lith didn''t have the energy to answer her as she sat on his back and put pressure on him. He had to do the punishment push-ups and his entire focus was on it. Mayzin let out a knowing smile and answered, "Remember one thing, nephew. There are no unreasonable things. It is simply your own self that finds things uninteresting and loses interest, thereby thinking that it is unreasonable." Mayzin began lecturing Lith while he did some push-ups. "At the start when¡­" Chapter 801 Mayzin Cares About Lith Chapter 801 Mayzin Cares About Lith From the start, the whole situation was in such a way that there were traps everywhere for Lith. Even if he had greatprehension skills, he was bound to mess up since it was a setup which was almost out of his capabilities. Lith may have ended up doing everything correctly, but this wasn''t a life and death scenario where he was motivated or forced to give it his all. Mayzin''s punishment wasn''t light when Lith messed up. The push-ups took every inch of energy from Lith and exhausted him to such a degree that he wasn''t able to move even a millimetre by the end of thest repetition. During his push-ups, Mayzin, while sitting on him, exined the things he had missed out severely and lectured him. In the start, he didn''t bother to check the surroundings he was in and also the pursuers. It was important to know about the surrounding area and why the people were there at that time and for what reason. The running young boy could''ve literally ran to any ce, but why was he in an alley? Was that a coincidence or was it on purpose? Lith never gave thought to it and suffered the consequences of getting punished. Mayzin was disappointed in Lith and this firstly amused him, then surprised him, and finally made him self-aware that he was cking! Lith had gotten too cockytely and was humbled really quickly with this setback. Nobody was perfect, but striving for greatness is what everyone was doing and had to do. This was one of life''s most important teachings. The start of his test was set up in such a way that it was the main connection to everything. Since Lith messed up there, he had to do boring stalking and eventually took a lot of time to get to the answer. Ino was a regent and the child she was substituting for was supposedly killed by her, making her suffer through the consequences of it. The child actually hadn''t died due to various protection spells put on him by histe parents, that is, the former rulers of the Raguel Kingdom. This child had the secrets of his parents which connected him to major powers in the kingdom and also some hidden organizations left behind by the Raguels. The child made use of it and slowly assassinated the men of Ino, eventually killing one of the main elders, who was the very first person who had died by the poison of the witches. The natural disasters were also caused by this child himself. Lith would''ve gotten to his answer as to who the child was after going through Ino''s memories, but Mayzin summoned him back on purpose before he did so. Lith had already failed in multiple ces and now knowing the culprit would''ve just made him think, ''At least I found the answer¡­'' Mayzin didn''t want this to ur as this was a sign of an average person and not a genius. The difference between an average person and a genius could be exined via an example. Suppose the two had an exam. The average guy would study one day prior to the exam and easily pass it or even do well by scoring somewhere around 60-80% in it. However, a genius would work hard for the exam from the day it would be announced. He would also go to an extra mile just to achieve that one extra point andpletely ace it. Anyone could pass and anyone could score good, but it takes a lot of hardwork and discipline to be above everyone else. The average guy would think that he was much better than the genius as he just studied for one day and did so well. He would also continue to ck further as he would think he''s superior to the genius and there''s no need to study so extensively when one could pass it so easily. This thing would eventually lead him towards failure or average things in life. He would never be able to achieve greatness and thus¡­ fail in the long term. Lith''s condition was simr and Mayzin was quick to analyze it and correct him. Whatever drama she may have with Lith, at the end of the day, he was her nephew and she was his aunt. Lilith had trusted her in training him and she was not going to break the trust. Mayzin cared for Lith as an aunt, she genuinely did as he was her only nephew. She even cared for Lucy and Alea but those two were extreme cases and there was not much Mayzin could do to help them. Lucy was a hardcore battle maniac and grew only in battles or pain. Until and unless in a life threatening situation, she was not going to grow. As for Alea, well¡­ she had her own pace she grew with and rushing it wouldn''t do anyone any good. The only person Mayzin could train was Lith and she was doing just that. He was her family, even though they weren''t blood rted. It was Mayzin''s care that was the reason for Lith''s punishment. She''ll love him to no end as an aunt, but she''ll also beat the shit out of him if he fucked up. This was what family was. Mayzin didn''t spare him for messing up and hey t on the ground like a balloon with no air. "Anyway¡­ do you wanna know who the culprit is?" Mayzin finally asked. She had exined quite literally everything and given him a good lecture. The only thing remaining was to know who was the cause of all this chaos. Lith breathed heavily and said in between his breaths, "Go¡­ huff¡­ on¡­" Mayzin''s lips curved up and she answered, "Remember the running boy at the start? It was him." "¡­" Lith''s heavy breathing stopped as he heard that and a silence descended. As the realization dawned on him, he couldn''t help but curse, ''Damn it, I should''ve taken it more seriously!'' The thing that took almost a week forpletion, Lith could''ve done so within a few days had he paid more attention in the start. This mess was by no means anything small and Lith cursed himself for being this cocky. Mayzin was having a good time watching Lith have an internal battle with himself. She didn''t get up from him and continued to watch his reactions. There was still one repetition left and she would get up only when Lith finished it. Ten minutes passed with the two staying in the same position and not speaking. Lith finally sighed as he reflected on his mistakes and eventually asked, "Aunt, are you not going to get up?" "No," said Mayzin tly. "You have yet to do onest rep." "Tsk," Lith clicked his tongue. He had no energy in him to do this, but he knew he had to otherwise his aunt wouldn''t get up. However, an idea popped up in his mind and smirking, he said, "No worries. Don''t get up. I am anyway enjoying this soft feeling on my back." "¡­" It was Mayzin''s turn to feel speechless upon hearing that. ''How can someone be so shameless and say something like this out of the blue?'' She thought. If given even a single opportunity, her nephew would make use of it and not let it go. It was no wonder that even ended up having the prideful Lucifer all for himself. That woman was not to be trifled with, even though she seemed like a joke and immature. Her pride was far too much and breaking through those barriers and getting her love was not easy. Any person weaker than Lucifer, had they tried to approach her, they would''ve been killed even without knowing how. Let alone be near her, even looking at her was forbidden. It was for this reason that she never met any demon and very rarely saw the seven deadly sins. The only demon who regrly met Lucifer was her secretary Adriel and that was about it. Though, Mayzin''s pride was far more than even Lucifer''s as a Demon was a shameless being who could bend their personalities at will. A Dragon was not like that and they were true to themselves. It was thus really difficult for Lith to break through Mayzin''s barriers and flirt properly. Add to that, the bet and all she had with Lilith was also another reason for Mayzin to stay wary. She was self-conscious about getting attracted to Lith and carefully kept herself at bay, lest she got taken by him. Lith would need to work more hard if he wanted to have her in the harem, but thankfully, at least she was family and close to him. Even if Mayzin wanted to, she couldn''t show her cold side to Lith. It was because he was her only nephew and she cared a bit too much to do something so cruel. Lith had a lot of opportunities due to this and taking things slowly was just about right with his dragon aunt. Not giving up on the teasing, Lith smiled and replied with a smirk, "Aunt, if you''re gonna sit on me anyway, why not shift a bit upwards and sit on my face?" Chapter 802 Lilith’s Beef With The World Spirit Chapter 802 Lilith¡¯s Beef With The World Spirit Mayzin scoffed at Lith''s tant flirting. She smacked the back of his head and said, "If you can talk, it means you''re in good shape. Now get up, do thest rep, I don''t have all the time in the world." Lith chuckled at his aunt''s cold remarks. He couldn''t see her, but she seemed cute when scolding him. Lith mustered up energy and finished up with thest push-up. The training was finished and Mayzin let him take a break. During his break, Lith nned out a few things for the future and rxed for a while. Once he was ready, he met his aunt and then went back to training. . . . . . SMACK! "Stupid, you have to block!" Mayzin yelled after smacking Lith''s head. The two were sparring and Lith was supposed to defend against all the iing attacks from his aunt. Mayzin had suppressed herself to Lith''s level and was attacking him every instant. She was the peak Space Path expert in this world and could easily zap around and attack. Despite being in the same realm, Lith stood no chance whatsoever when fighting a true expert. In his younger days when training with Lucy and his mother, he didn''t have a Magic Core and sparred with them like a mortal. There was no teleporting around, there were no using elements, and it was all raw strength and fights. It was only in the academy did Lith train properly when sparring with Arya or Emilia. But, it was for a short amount of time and couldn''t even be called training. This one with his aunt, it was more serious and hardcore. She was not sparing Lith even for a single moment. Lucy, Lilith, Arya, and Emilia¡­ everyone had gone easy because Lith was far too young at that time and couldn''t be forced too much to train hard. The serious training now was out of Lith''s expectations and was making him understand just how much room he had to grow further. Whenever Mayzin attacked, multiple ways of defending against them would pop up in Lith''s mind. Though, only one would work and the sess rate was less than ten percent. This meant, Lith was getting beaten up really badly in this sparring session. It was alright to him because it was his mistake to have so many thoughts instead of a single one that could help him block the best. Lith was trying to have less thoughts as time went on and let his body''s natural response to danger take over and help block. His reflexes were getting quicker and with each hit Lith was learning well. ¡­.. A year passed. The strength and condition training was over with Lith learning a lot many things and getting his overall physique amped up. Mayzin left him alone for a while and he reflected on the things he learnt while his body recovered. He was beaten up far too roughly and his body needed time to recover from this. While he rested, back in Nightingale¡­ Lilith was in the throne room, fulfilling her Queen duties. A part of her attention was on the maidservants discussing things with her while the rest of her attention was divided between her two babies. Lucy was doing well wherever she was and in Lith''s case, Lilith thought to herself: ''She sure went all out¡­'' Mayzin had not spared any efforts in her training and Lilith didn''t know what to feel about this. As of now, nobody had hurt Lith as much as Mayzin did, but she did it for his own good, so the feelings were mixed and conflicted. Lilith could only watch with a sad face as her baby suffered, but thankfully, his condition wasn''t as bad as Lucy''s, so Lilith didn''t feel the need to intervene. In thest one year, Lucy had brought upon some serious trouble in another world. The world she was in had a total conflict with the elemental energies and spiritual powers she had. Their way of cultivation was through eating magical herbs and growing. All of Lucy''s prowess were suppressed and sealed by thews of that world. Add to that, she was a divine beauty and the people of that world naturally couldn''t help themselves from attacking her and ravaging her. Thankfully, Lucy''s foundation was too strong as a martial artist and the guys who had attacked her were mere mortals. Lucy killed them in mere breaths, but these few moments were quite tense for Lilith and got her super worried. Lilith nned to give Lucy a visit and take her out of that world, but she bit her lip and controlled herself from doing so. Her children had to go through this to grow and nothing could be done about it. Lilith was once in their shoes and she was well aware of the days she had seen. It wasn''t sunshine and roses even for a single day despite getting adopted by a noble vampire n early in her life. The n that had adopted her had done so solely due to her beauty. She was really beautiful and could be a good tribute to the then Vampire King. However, Lilith had far too good of a potential and those guys ended up helping her cultivate. Her progress made her get to the top ranks of the ns and eventually she became the heir. There had been lots and lots of trouble during this period with threatsing in from all sides. The men had thoughts of defiling Lilith and hiding her from the King, but she was protected by the n head, who was a female and the person who adopted Lilith. Lilith''s virginity as a vampire was precious and thus she was saved from getting defiled. Lilith never forgot about any of this thing and secretly worked hard to reach the peak of power. When did she be a Supreme Rank, even she didn''t know as she was far too busy with everything. The only major ascension she was aware of was the one to Legendary Rank. It was in this realm did she ended up having the World Spirit manifest into existence. There was an instant beef between the two and the World Spirit didn''t like her. The World Spirit had no gender, but for some reason, just to spite Lilith, he ended up taking on the form of an old man and caused her trouble. The World Spirit could never be an enemy of hers, but there was nothing that stopped it from causing as much trouble as it could to Lilith. One day while travelling around and searching for ways in which it could trouble Lilith, the World Spirit ended up killing someone and mysteriously got an ability. This ability allows it to summon souls from another world and have them reincarnate here. These souls all had something special on them as they came from the other world to this ce. It was called an Unique Ability and as the World Spirit got light of it, it began summoning souls to cause trouble to Lilith. The n barely worked as aplete opposite thing happened. The souls enjoyed their time here and actually assimted and brought about great changes to this world, instead of preparing for wars and attacking each other. The world thus got introduced to various types of culture and developed their own things slowly over time. The Vampires adopted the Victorian Era themes from Earth, listened to ssical music instead like sonatas, symphonies, and stuff, while the other races adopted other things. The World Spirit was dejected after knowing they never caused any trouble to Lilith, but it didn''t lose hope and continued to summon souls. At the end of the day, the World Spirit cared for this world even though it hated Lilith. Unique abilities were a good thing to have and the World Spirit was really wise like the old man''s appearance it had taken. The world would benefit from those abilities and progress, thus the World Spirit kept summing souls. Anyway, Lilith didn''t give a single care to this as it was nothing but a joke to her. She even forgot about the existence of the World Spirit for quite a good while as she was busy doing her own things and didn''t have time to y with it, thus ignoring itpletely. She was going through her experiences and after finding her way of life, got pregnant and had kids. She was busy raising them and despite the experiences she herself had, Lilith was still very worried for Lith and Lucy. Lucy somehow managed to survive in that magical herb world and was getting stronger with each passing though despite the many hardships. She was a battle maniac through and through, this herb cultivation wasn''t helping her. But she didn''tin and used whatever means avable to her to fight the peopleing at her for conflict. Lucy''s these troublesome matters thus made Lilith nkg worry too much about Lith. At least Lith was in a safe ce while training and Lilith had a lot of trust in Mayzin. She knew that Mayzin wouldn''t hurt her baby in a damaging way, thus she never intervened. Still, Lilith was sad to see both her children suffer. She couldn''t bear to watch them like this and resorted to doing her duties as a Queen to divert some of her attention away and be calm. Oblivious to all thoughts of his mother, Lith was rxed and continued to reflect upon his lessons. Once he was finished reflecting, he decided to take a nap and went to sleep. Just like that, time continued to pass further¡­. Chapter 803 Ruling Without Actually Ruling Chapter 803 Ruling Without Actually Ruling Ten years passed. Under the orange moonlight of the Dragon Continent stood a tall figure, his calm back facing a mighty metallic door. The figure gazed at the vast kingdom thaty ahead of him as multiple experiences shed right in his amethyst purple eyes. Light from various establishments illuminated the entire kingdom, bringing life in the darkness of night. "Isn''t it serene?" A soft voice rang in the ears of the tall silver-haired figure. Without turning to the voice''s source, the silver head, in a gentle tone, said, "Yes." No more words were exchanged after this short conversation as the two stood by each other''s side and gazed at this beautiful nightndscape. A decade had passed in the blink of an eye and the now immortal Lith felt as if it were a mere few months. For a whole decade, he had done nothing but train. The strength and condition trainingsted for a year at first, but Lith was then shifted to being trained into leadership abilities. He was sent right back to the Raguel Kingdom to solve their issues and lead the people towards greatness. When Mayzin had sent Lith there, she fully expected him to act like a brute, kill everybody, take the throne, then lead them all towards greatness. He was a royal by birth and naturally knew all the ins and outs of managing a kingdom. It shouldn''t be too big of a challenge to make a kingdom rise. Mayzin had these thoughts and had setup an appropriate training session for him, but Lith went above and beyond her expectations bypletely flipping everything she had thought of. The first and the foremost thing, Lith simply didn''t rule over the people, surprising Mayzin. He never took the throne and always stayed in the shadows, pulling the string behind everyone''s backs. Lith had taken control of various people and organizations within the kingdom and they had all be his puppets. The puppet master Lith made them dance ording to his tunes and this surprised Mayzin greatly. The very first thing Lith did was find Alvin, the heir of the kingdom, and turned him into his main puppet. He made Alvin reconcile with Ino even though she was a bitch and tried to kill him. Lith didn''t have time to see them go against each other''s throats and made them get together at the earliest. It was easy to do so as Alvin was a virgin and he simply made Ino pop his cherry and show him a glimpse of the erotd. A good pussy changed a man, and Alvin was no exception to this. He was head over heels for Ino and exploiting this thing, Lith made the two work hard. Lith himself worked hard alongside the two and he was the one who made a thousand situations arise where things had all gone in Alvin and Ino''s favour. For example, Lith pulled some strings and made the nearby kingdoms form an alliance with the Raguel Kingdom. He made this possible by giving the nearby kingdom an imaginary threat of the other kingdoms in the province. Lith showed the gue and the natural disasters in the Raguel Kingdom to those guys and made them understand that there was some power wanting to take control of these guys. He also brought some small disasters here and there to bring some assurance about the attackers being real. This panic caused the nearby kingdoms to fall into confusion and exploiting this, he slowly turned them into each other''s ally. The alliances were easily formed and it was all thanks to marriages. Apparently, the Prince and the Princess of nearby kingdoms had ''identally'' met and ''identally'' fallen in love with each other. Since they were the main family members, they were given great importance and thus marriages urred. This thing was what was out in the open for everybody to know. The real story was that everything happened for a reason and most of it was due to Lith. Lith forced the old farts of the nearby kingdoms to form alliances and marriage was the only easy way. They thus orchestrated the idental love thing and got their kids married. Since two kingdoms came into an alliance, the third kingdom felt afraid of them and then joined hands with the Raguel Kingdom for their own security. This caused some tension to arise in the group, but Lith eventually made them join each other so that they would peacefully coexist and not attack each other. This alliance was a major boost to everything. Trade andmerce was heavily influenced and was growing exponentially. The Raguel Kingdom saw prosperity after a long while and then one day, a merchant caravan that was passing by, stopped in their ce and learnt of the majesty of this kingdom. Impressed, those guys offered some good trades and the Raguel Kingdom became more prosperous. This merchant caravan was Yuwen''s doing as per Lith''s instruction. He made the trade possible and got the Raguel Kingdom connected to the World Merchant''s Association. This turned out to be really profitable for both the Raguel Kingdom and Yuwen. Yuwen established himself in the Dragon Continent, all thanks to Lith, and the Raguel went global and sold their products everywhere due to the merchant caravan. Even without involving himself directly, Lith had managed to break all records there were andpletely knocked Mayzin''s socks off. Raguel Kingdom became super rich and with such wealth came greatness and with greatness came strength. The kingdom became the leader of the alliance and eventually the alliance became the strongest powerhouse in the province. This all happened within the span of ten years and just went on to show that if Lith wanted to, he could lead anybody even without actually leading them. They say that an apple doesn''t fall far from the tree and it was quite true in Lith''s case. Lilith didn''t like ruling as well and chose to do it indirectly. Lith was her son and naturally inherited such traits from his mother. The Raguel Kingdom had eventually made great profits and entered the low ranks of the top richest kingdoms in the Dark Dragon Tribe. This was a big sess and they were all partying, which could be seen with the many shining lights that Lith and Mayzin were currently gazing at. There was a feast in the kingdom and people were partying due to turning so high and mighty. Their loud noises could be felt even at a great distance. Therge metallic door that was behind Lith, it belonged to the rundown Raguel castle. A few years ago, in this castle, a Gate manifested out of nowhere and brought about great panic. Lith made these guys evacuate this ce and shifted their whole capital, leaving behind only this pce. Behind this giant door was the very Gate, but currently it was sealed so that no one identally entered or appeared from within it. Lith was curious about this Gate, but he would check this outter. As of now, ten years was quite a long period of time since he had been away from his wives and he wanted to see them. Though, he was sure that his wives were doing just fine, except probably his mother. Thedies really didn''t feel much of a difference even though their husband was not in contact for ten years. As to them, this whole time simply felt like a few weeks or even days and they were fine with it. When Lith was asleep for almost eight decades, they had managed themselves, so just ten years were nothing. Still, Lith was aware that ten years had passed and was in a stage where he hadn''tpletely assimted with the time perceptions. He was really longing to see them, however¡­ When Lith had finished staring at his aplishments, that is, the Raguel Kingdom in front, he turned to look at Mayzin and smiled. Lith''s smile somehow made Mayzin slightly ufortable, but she didn''t voice it out. "Cute aunt, isn''t it about time?" Lith asked calmly, but with the smile still on. "Time for?" Mayzin feigned ignorance and asked. She didn''t want to admit to anything and thought being ignorant would have her get away from her responsibilities. While still smiling, Lith walked close to Mayzin and cing both his hands on her shoulders, looked her in the eyes and asked, "You surely haven''t forgotten about the date, have you?" In this one decade, there was no way Lith wasn''t going to flirt with Mayzin. Despite getting very little time, at least he had managed to convince her into going out on a date with him. The training took most of his time and it was due to this that he wasn''t able to properly give her much attention. Had that been the case, Lith probably would''ve been in his aunt''s pants by now. Nothing to worry about though. Some things took time and it was alright. This tsundere aunt of his would slowly be made to break out of her shell. She wouldn''t sumb so easily, and Lith didn''t want to either. The harder it was, the better were the rewards. As Lith reminded Mayzin of the date, Mayzin sighed internally and thought to herself, ''There''s no running away from this¡­'' Chapter 804 Date With Mayzin Chapter 804 Date With Mayzin Royal Castle, Nightingale. There were so many ces in the castle where one could be, yet the most favourite andfortable spot for Lilith was the courtyard. This favourite courtyard of hers had a small pond, a small flower garden, a patch of well trimmed grass, and a pavilion at the side where there was a round table and few chairs. This ce was good for multiple reasons. The very first being that it was really convenient. Any maid coulde up to her here and that wouldn''t be possible if it was her bedroom. In the bedroom, only Luna, Qingyue, and Be coulde and go without permission. The next reason was that it was in the middle of the inner ring, a spot really easy to ess by anyone. This would help her two babies have an easier time finding her. There were many more such reasons, but all in all, it was quitefortable and she spent most of her time here. Currently, Lilith was sitting on a patch of grass by the pond and working on a few papers. There were many exotic fishes swimming happily in the pond, all of them being either dark or red in colors, due to the Vampire Continent''s atmosphere. Lilith would stare at the pond periodically to check what her babies were doing. As of now, Lucy had managed to reach the middle ranks in the world she was in. It was a dramatic growth and if this continued on, maybe in a few decades, she would reach the peak of that world and dominate everybody. Lilith was proud of her and her growth made her heart be at ease. Despite knowing her child grew in battles, watching it and getting an assurance made her feel calmer. Next, her baby Lith was suffering at the hands of Mayzin. She had brought him on the verge of death many times, but it was never to the point where he would actually die. It was all controlled, so Lilith wasn''t really worried. Her baby''s growth and his capabilities made Lilith happy. He was standing out from the crowd and was really a genius. Words weren''t enough to exin how proud Lilith was to see him and Lucy do their things. She had made those two and watching them brought a satisfaction which could never be felt by another means. Being a parent was really the greatest feeling ever, she believed. As Lilith stared at the pond, she saw that Lith was finished training with Mayzin and the two were now conversing. After a while of staying silent, the two began conversing and Lith finally asked: "You surely haven''t forgotten about the date, have you?" "Oh! It''s happening!" Lilith smiled happily as she watched the two''s conversation. Mayzin was by far the toughest nut to crack, but her baby had finally yed his cards right and got a date with her. Though, part of the reason Mayzin epted the date proposal was because she lost a bet and had to go on a date anywho. Whatever the case, Lilith was happy to see this development and smiled gleefully. After Lith and Mayzin finished their conversation, they went to get ready for their date. "It should be fun to watch, fufufu." Lilith said out loud. "Though¡­ it won''t be fun to watch alone. I should invite those two¡ªno, those three." Saying so, Lilith took out her phone and dialed three people''s number, taking them all in a conference call. While she did that, far away from her ce, back in the Dragon Continent, Lith was currently sitting and waiting for his aunt Mayzin toe. Lith was dressed in a sports outfit and not something fancy like a formal shirt or something. The reason was, he was not taking his aunt out on a romantic date. Yes, this may be risky to do so as first dates were meant to be somewhat romantic to develop interest in each other and get to know each other better, but Lith had some other ideas. As far as he knew his aunt, she wouldn''t like romantic things. She was too reserved and would unconsciously reject this idea. She had to be opened up slowly. After a few minutes of waiting, Mayzin appeared in front of Lith in ck leggings and a sports bra. Her purple hair was tied in a ponytail and her t abdomen was visible clearly. Lith whistled as he looked at her and said with a smirk, "Look at you, aunt. This is our first date and you''re already trying to seduce me." Mayzin rolled her eyes. "You asked me to be in a sports outfit, didn''t you?" Lith nodded. "That''s right. Let''s go then." Lith extended his elbow out for Mayzin to lock arms with him. Mayzin didn''t do so and stared at him. Lith raised an eyebrow and reminded, "You''re my date today, aunt. There''s no going back on it now." Mayzin sighed. "Fine." Lith chuckled as she locked her arms with him. This was their first touch on this date and slowly, more were toe. The two took a few steps forwards and Mayzin teleported both of them to their date''s destination. Lith''s vision darkened for a second, but then as it returned, he found himself around a lush green forest. There was the sound of a waterfalling from beside him and turning to the source, Lith could see a narrow water stream flow down. The two were currently at the peak of a tall mountain. The density of the Water elemental energy was high and a big puddle was formed. From this puddle, the waterfall arised and then turned into a narrow stream. Lith was in this location for one sole reason which was: Kayaking! "Heh, let''s see who builds their kayak the fastest, aunt," said Lith as he let go of her hand and stretched. Adventure sports was what Lith chose as a first date idea. Anything else just didn''t feel right when it came to his prideful dragon aunt. Mayzin calmly replied to Lith''sment, "You do know that you''ll lose, right?" Mayzin was a Supreme Rank and Lith was a Half King, there was nopetition between the two. Lith, picking up a log, said, "We won''t know until we try, aunt. We are anyway suppressing ourselves to the same realm, so it shouldn''t be a problem." There won''t be a challenge or thrill if the two were in the immortal realms. They were far too strong to try out something like this and get a kick. Suppressing their senses, perception, prowess, and everything else was what was needed to be done to get a kick. Mayzin wasn''t sure why Lith sounded so confident, but well, it didn''t matter. The end result was decided and there was no changing this. She and Lith both wore an armband that suppressed them. This artifact was designed by Lilith herself to spice things up and she gave quite many of it to Lith. The two then stretched together and on the count of three, they wished each other good luck and ran to the woods to build their wooden kayak and paddle. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "That bitch sure has a lot of pride!" In the courtyard, Lilith and the three invitees were sitting on the ground in a circle. In the middle of them was a screen from which Lith and Mayzin''s figures were projected out. It looked as if Lith and Mayzin had turned into mini sizes and were running in a miniature forest. The one to curse while watching the footage was none other than Lucifer, who was munching on some popcorn while watching the two. The other two people Lilith had invited were Agalea and Arya. Arya was closely rted to Mayzin as well as Lith. She had been rooting for them since day one and it would be an offense to not call her here. Arya had her ck blindfold on and was staring at the projection as if she could see through her blindfold. Her blindfold contained magic spells that blocked her vision totally. Let alone her, no other Supreme Rank could see through this even if they tried. Her sense of vision was always blocked, but this didn''t cause any inconvenience, rather, it was quite beneficial for her as the rest of her senses had heightened to a great degree. For example, she could hear, smell, and feel every small detail around her. She was really sensitive to them and these heightened senses had been strengthened to such a strong degree that her mind formed an image of what was around her, even without having her to look at them directly. Arya didn''t even need to extend her spiritual sense out to see what was happening around her. When in battles, Arya''s biggest trump card was her eyes. If she could do pretty much everything without them, then it was almost unimaginable as to what she could do with them. Watching the live stream, Arya smiled and replied to Lucifer, "Zinzin had always been like that. Heh heh, it would be great to watch her fall just like the rest of us." Lucifer nodded. "It sure would be fun. I am praying for her downfall." Lucifer sped her hands together and prayed after saying so. Arya and Lilithughed softly at this while Agalea scrunched her nose and said, "You shouldn''t do something like that, Lucifer. Cursing your bestfriend like that isn''t good." "Bestfriend who!?" Chapter 805 Kayaking Chapter 805 Kayaking Swish! Swish! Swish! The axe swung and beat the hardwood, chopping a good part of it away. Lith''s muscles bulged as he tightly held the axe and applied force. It was raw strength and there was no magic involved, thus requiring a lot more power than necessary. The ce he and Mayzin were in was rich with elemental energies. Nourished by it for years, the vegetation was far stronger than normal and couldn''t be damaged by mortals so easily. It took time and effort to chop down trees to make a kayak and a paddle. Lith was almost done chopping down the wood and all that was left was to shape it. Meanwhile on Mayzin''s side, beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she used all her strength into chopping trees. There was no magic avable to be used and the strength too was suppressed to a great degree, all thanks to this armband. Mayzin was having a difficult time due to this as she had not trained her body for rawbat like Lith. Her body had great strength, no doubt, but by being suppressed like this and suddenly getting magic taken away, things were slightly difficult. Lith had somewhat of an advantage over Mayzin due to this and was leading. Mayzin knew her performance was pathetic and she had to up her game. If she didn''t do so, she might end up losing to Lith, which should never happen. SWISH! SWISH! SWISH! Mayzin went all out and used her whole strength for a brief moment to chop down the trees. It made her muscles sore, but it was worth it as trees fell down really quickly. "Into a kayak. Into a kayak." Mayzin repeated herself as she carved out the logs into a kayak. Her hands moved gracefully in a skilled manner and carved out the log intricately, turning it into a proper kayak. It took her ten minutes to carve out the kayak and it slightly was off the mark as Mayzin had never seen a kayak before and made one from whatever rough idea she had. She had to race Lith down the water stream and knowing that was enough to give Mayzin an idea as to what shape a boat should be made of. In a few more minutes, the kayak was made and so was the long paddle. Mayzin grabbed it and ran to the waterfall where the stream was, only to find out that Lith was already in position, waiting for her. Looking at his aunt, Lith waved and smiling, said, "Sup my love, took you quite the time, eh?" A vein popped on Mayzin''s head as she heard these sarcastic remarks. But she sighed and then went into the water with her kayak, positioning herself right beside Lith. Turning to look at his aunt who had just arrived, Lith smirked. "There are penalties¡ª" "I know!" Mayzin interrupted and said with slightly knitted brows. "All penalties can be served after the day is over." Lith chuckled. "I hope you don''t forget about them by then." "Dragons never go back on their words," Mayzin said in a serious tone. "Kewl, kewl. Let''s start the race then." Lith said with enthusiasm. Mayzin nodded and positioned herself properly, ready to start at Lith''s signal. "Alright¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1, go!" SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! Lith and Mayzin both paddled aggressively, sshing the water everywhere. Lith took the lead and yelled out, "HAHA SUCKER!" The adrenaline was coursing their bodies and in the heat of the moment, the trash talking side of Lith erupted out. "Just wait!" Mayzin was a bit tame still due to her Supreme Rank self, but she was opening up too due to the suppression of the armband. The water stream narrowed down as the two went further down the mountain, with it being wide enough for only one and a half kayaks to be present in one ce. Lith was still in the lead and if Mayzin wanted to overtake him, she had to push him on the soil at the side. "WOOOOOOOOO!" Lith yelled out as the speed increased with the cliff getting steeper. "AH THIS DAMN STREAM!" Mayzin couldn''t hold herself back anymore and shouted in frustration. She couldn''t pass Lith properly as he wasn''t sliding down in a straight path, but was swaying side to side to block Mayzin''s path. "Fuck it!" Thought Mayzin immediately in her frustration and decided to not bother with anything anymore and just win. She was holding back from forcing her way forwards as that might end up toppling Lith and hurting him, but then she realized that he shouldn''t get hurt so easily. He was a damn immortal for fuck''s sake! sping the paddle, swinging with one powerful arc, Mayzin shouted, "MOVE!" The shout was loud enough to ring rm bells in Lith''s mind and his fight and flight instincts awakened with thetter getting chosen in reflex. Lith half went to the side and in one fast sweep, Mayzin zoomed past him. For an instant, while she was passing him, time seemed to have slowed down as Lith could see her beautiful face that contained a serious look. She seemed so mesmerizing that Lith''s jaw dropped. If this wasn''t fatal, Mayzin''s silky purple hair flowed in the air, making her nape be visible clearly. The vampire instincts were aroused immediately and wanted to take a bite out of it, but s, all good thingse to an end. As Mayzin zoomed past in the next instant, the slowed down feeling stopped and Lith was back to normal. He clicked his tongue in annoyance as such a beautiful scenario was over so quickly. "HEY AUNT, I WANNA SEE THAT SEXY LOOK AGAIN!" Lith didn''t suppress his thoughts and said out loud. "GO PAST ME AGAIN!" "SUPPRESS ME!" "DOMINATE ME!" Lith said so shamelessly and this made Mayzin''s super serious brain to shut down and feel some embarrassment. While paddling away, with a flushed face, Mayzin gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ''Why''s this kid like this!? Why can''t he be normal!? What does he even see in me¡­'' Many thoughts went in Mayzin''s mind, but the goal of beating Lith was never gone and she continued to paddle, not stopping for even a second. "AUUNTAAAAYYYY LOOK AT ME!" "SHUT UP!" Mayzin couldn''t hold the embarrassment anymore and eximed. "AAANNNTAAAYYYY YOU SEGGSSSYYYY!" Lith however, didn''t stop. He continued to yell some more and this made Mayzin''s face further red. If this was any normal time, she would''ve either forcefully sent Lith away somewhere or distracted him with training. But today, she couldn''t do either of these things as it was supposed to be a date and she had to spend the whole day with him. Mayzin cursed internally at how shameless her nephew was, but somewhere down the line, even though his words were embarrassing, she sort of liked them. I mean¡­ who didn''t likepliments? Mayzin was ady too at the end of a day andpliments were always weed. It was just that she was too prideful to ept the fact that she likedpliments. A really big tsundere she was, if one were to say. Lith was aware of this fact and was teasing this tsundere to no end, making her blush like a little girl. Lith couldn''t see the face of his aunt, but hearing her flustered words, he thought he was doing a good job and continued on with the yelling. Meanwhile, back in the Royal Castle. "Damn, so shameless!" Lucifer munched on popcorn and said while making loud chewing sounds. Arya, sitting right beside her, took some popcorn from her endless popcorn bucket and munching on them,mented, "Indeed. But that''s one of his many loving qualities." "Cheh, Ari-chan. You shouldn''t say such things, at least in front of that pervert, otherwise his cockiness would have no end to it." Lucifer reminded Arya. Apparently, while watching the live stream, the two had gotten close due to their mutual discussion on Mayzin''s pride. Both had an opinion that Mayzin should loosen up her pride, otherwise no one woulde to water her secret garden. Getting one''s secret garden was an absolutely amazing feeling in this world and since Arya and Lucifer both cared for this ''purple-haired bitch'', they wanted her to feel the pleasures they were feeling too. "Fufufu¡­ baby is doing a good job." Lilith joined their conversation and said. Agalea from the side added, "He sure has Mayzin''s emotions in grasp." Lucifer and Arya both nodded at this. "For the first time I''ve seen this bitch make such a face." Lucifer said in her usual tone. Now that her kids weren''t with her, she felt free to speak whatever she wanted. Add to that, Mayzin''s stupid pride naturally brought out the B-word from her mouth. The four conversed together some more while watching Lith on the stream. Mayzin had overtaken him and got ahead on the stream now. This made Agalea question, "Do you guys think Lith has a chance to win?" The question made the three to look at Agalea. Lucifer, stopping her munching, stroked her chin and said in a serious manner, "Well, you see¡­" Chapter 806 Beating Meat Chapter 806 Beating Meat Lith lost. That''s right. He really lost this race and was now beside Mayzin in his kayak, around the shore of a river. Despite losing though, there was a smile on Lith''s face while Mayzin had a slightlyplicated look on her face and was internally dumbfounded. The reason for such a thing was¡­ A few minutes earlier. SPLASH! "YESSSSS!" Mayzin eximed and raised her fist up in happiness as she won this race. There was a triumphant look on her face and she had thoroughly enjoyed this race. However, a few secondster, sshing sounds were heard and Lith arrived in the river down the mountain. Lith paddled his way towards Mayzin and looking at her happy face, mentioned, "You enjoyed yourself, right aunt?" Mayzin''s happy smile vanished as she heard that. She knitted her brows slightly and was about to answer, when Lith interrupted her and said, "Well, I don''t wanna know. Just don''t forget the penalties you''ll have to go throughter, haha!" This was the source of Mayzin''splicated look while Lith was smiling from the side, having fun teasing his aunt. This race that Lith lost, it wasn''t on purpose, but something he had calcted beforehand. His aunt was a Demigod, there was no way he was winning against her. But, it was all for the greater good as her win would make things much better. For instance, one should just look at her face right now. It seemed sort of guilty, sort of ashamed, and sort of happy. She had definitely enjoyed this small kayaking adventure and the shame and guilt stemmed from the fact that she actually enjoyed the thing, despite always being against this. Lith''s goal was to make her have a good time and with the look on her face, he knew he seeded. Mayzin was also aware of the fact that Lith had probably achieved whatever he had nned. Yes, she did enjoy it and was looking forward to more. But, would she say it openly? Definitely not! She didn''t want Lith to have any funny ideas. She hadn''t fallen for him and there was no way she would get together with a child like that. Mayzin still had a long way to go, but she was unaware of the fact that the dark side had already started pulling her close to itself. Once the kayaking was over, Lith and Mayzin walked out and went to do their next activity, which was nothing but cooking in the wild. Cooking was a major flex of Lith. He knew so many things about it that one would question whether he was actually a Prince or simply a chef. The first thing to do before cooking was to gather the materials. Lith tied his long hair in a man bun and prepared himself for it while Mayzin did the same as well. She unconsciously began tying her hair when she saw Lith do it. This has been going for almost a decade as both had long hair that woulde in their way during training. Lith could cut his long hair anytime he wanted, but there was a major reason he didn''t do so. Long hair let Lith spend some quality time with his family and this was really a big deal for him. For instance, back home, he would sit on the ground and behind him, his mother would sit on a stool and wrap her legs around him. She would then begin either braiding his hair or grooming it. The head massage really felt good and there was no reason for him to cut his hair and not get those. Plus, long hair looked cool and he stood out among the rest of the vampires. Vampire males don''t like long hair and it was only their Prince who kept it. Though, Lith''s influence was spreading and more vampires were opting to have long hair as days passed. It was still very rare to see some male vampire with long hair, but the trends were slowly changing. In any case, after tying his hair, Lith turned to his aunt and extending his hand out, said with a smile, "Let''s go grab some ingredients." Mayzin knitted her brows and stared at Lith''s hand. Lith chuckled and instead of waiting, went ahead and grabbed his aunt''s hand himself. Mayzin was surprised by this, but then Lith said, "Hand Holding is lewd, aunt. You just did it, now there''s no going back." "What¡­" Mayzin''s concerns turned into confusion as she didn''t understand what Lith meant. Lith frowned and rubbed his thumb on the back of Mayzin''s palm. He looked into her eyes and said with a hint of worry, "You held hands with me¡­ I think you might be pregnant already, aunt." Smack! Mayzin pped the back of Lith''s head and said with knitted brows, "Stop making stupid jokes or I''ll tie you up and throw you in the river." Lith chuckled and began walking in the forest while holding Mayzin''s hand. "Tie up and all that¡­ Hmm¡­ Didn''t know aunt was into bdsm¡ª" Smack! Lith got another hit, but Mayzin didn''t let go of his hand as this was against rules for today. Lith didn''t mind the smacks and merelyughed. He flirted and made stupid jokes while walking with Mayzin and while doing so, picked up herbs and other stuff for the cooking. After fifteen minutes of looking around, the two had found enough content to make something for themselves. While in the wild, there were barely any utensils or things to have food in. The best possible option was either a good ol'' stew or some barbecue. Lith was in no mood for barbecue and he was sure that his aunt wouldn''t like it either. It was best to make thick curry-like stew and have it with rice or bread. Lith took the basket full of ingredients that Mayzin was holding and said, "I''ll chop the veggies while in the meantime¡­" Lith gave the basket on him to Mayzin and continued, "¡­You can beat my meat." Mayzin wanted to smack Lith again for his stupidment, but then realized that he wasn''t really joking as the basket he gave her really contained meat. This meat was thick and wouldn''t be cooked properly unless beaten to turn them t or in proper shape, then cut appropriately. By the time Mayzin debated whether or not she should smack Lith, that silverhead had vanished from her sight and was chopping veggies in the distance. Mayzin harrumphed at his stupidments and then went to beat his mea¡ª cut the meat into appropriate size for the stew. The cooking was done in a slow manner and it took roughly an hour to cook the stew which was fatty, juicy, and full of vor. Lith scooped out some stew and pouring it in a bowl, handed it to Mayzin with a piece of slightly firm baguette. He also instructed her on how to eat it and Mayzin did as he asked, since she didn''t know much about all this stuff. Mayzin tore apart the firm bread and dipped it into the stew, making it turn soft as it absorbed the delicious vours and fats within it. As Mayzin felt it go soft, she took it out and had a bite of it. The stew that the bread absorbed like a sponge gushed out in Mayzin''s mouth and flooded her dragon pte with immacte vors. This warm meal was so vorful and so delicious that it made Mayzin feel really cozy. She sat down on a wooden chair she had made and after gettingfortable, continued to eat the food they had cooked. Mayzin was just one step away from letting out a satisfied moan as she tasted this food. It reminded her of her adventures when she was gone and how they''d eat this exact thing while raiding dungeons and all that. She forced herself to not let out a moan as that could make Lith have funny ideas and ruin this beautiful moment she was having. Even though Mayzin didn''t say anything yet, just from her facial expressions alone it was evident that she was thoroughly enjoying. Smiling, Lith felt like spoiling her and to do that, he took out a taco shell from his ring and fishing out some meat from the stew, ced them in the taco and added some stew and other condiments and veggies to make it more delicious. When he was done, he went beside Mayzin and offered her the taco without saying anything. Mayzin was too absorbed in the good food and readily epted the taco as it had the same smell as the stew she was having. Taking a bite out of this taco, Mayzin firstly felt a great crunch and then the tasty oils oozed out while the delicious fats melted on her tongue. Mayzin''s eyes widened in surprise for a brief moment, but then she quickly hid it as she became self conscious and realized, ''Shit, I let myself too loose¡­'' Chapter 807 Prideful Mayzin Chapter 807 Prideful Mayzin Once Mayzin was fed properly, Lith took her to do some more activities. They tried painting together and at first, they were doing it side by side, but with Lith trying to tickle Mayzin with his paintbrush, Mayzin got annoyed and made him sit on a chair. She used him as a model to finish this painting activity. It was pretty realistic whatever she made and also looked really good. Lith was amazed by it and wanted to award Mayzin, but she declined affection and stuck to a simple hug. It was then Lith''s turn to make a painting and for that, he made Mayziny down on a couch in a sexy position, having her unt her sexy curves. Mayzin was against doing this, but with Lith telling her she was his date and had to do whatever he asked of, she snorted and did it. Lith then made seductive expressions while painting Mayzin and made her wonder just what the hell was going on in his perverted brain. It took Lith almost half an hour to paint Mayzin and after he was done, he nodded in contentment and stored the painting in his ring. Mayzin knitted her brows when she noticed this. What happened next was her getting into a fight with Lith to see the painting as he didn''t let her see it. Without any surprise, Lith got suppressed as it was nigh impossible to store things in a spatial ring or dimension when in front of a Space Path Demigod like his aunt. Mayzin made Lithy t on the couch and sat on his back to suppress him. She then took out the painting and having a look at it, almost stumbled and fell down due to the shock. In the painting, there was no lewd or sexy thing¡­ No¡­ there wasn''t anything remotely close to Mayzin or her pose. What was in the painting was a chibi painting of a purple dragon snoring on a pillow. It wasical and cute, but¡­ For this he made Mayzin pose like that for thirty damn minutes!? Mayzin was annoyed once again, but she didn''t do anything other than sit on Lith for thirty minutes and let the day pass faster. What Lith made wasn''t worthy of punishment and heck, it was even really cute, Mayzin would give him that. But, she had mixed feelings for this. She was happy to see herself be portrayed so cutely, she was also happy to see Lith not draw anything lewd regarding her, but at the same time, she was a bit disappointed to not see herself be drawn sexily. Which woman wouldn''t herself be seen as a treasure? Nature gave them curves to unt, it would be criminal to not do so. Mayzin wanted to know which curves of hers Lith liked, but seeing how he didn''t paint anything, it felt disappointing. Mayzin was well aware of what she was feeling and her thoughts. She hadn''t fallen for Lith, but these were her honest thoughts. Mayzin had realized after the kayaking that she was putting up a mental resistance against her own nephew. It was not a good thing for multiple reasons. The first and the most important one: It was a sign of weakness. Putting up a barrier meant Mayzin was afraid of Lith. Afraid that he would steal her heart and make her fall. Mayzin had great confidence in herself that she wouldn''t fall for a kid, but she ended up putting up a mental barrier to avoid that instead of just letting things flow. This was weakness and weakness disgusted Mayzin. She was a prideful dragon and such things didn''t suit her. After this went through her mind, Mayzin got a great rity of things and became calm. She looked at things from a different perspective and by the end, realized just how much effort Lith was putting in. She didn''t know if he really loved her or just wanted to bed her because she was a hot milf, but whatever the case, his efforts should be appreciated. Mayzin nned to thank him for this dateter, but what she would give him as a thanks all depended on what he would do throughout the day. If he annoyed her, then no thank you gift for him. He can go home empty-handed for all Mayzin knows. In any case, after the thirty minutes were over, Lith told Mayzin that her butt wasn''t soft like ady''s, but rock hard and that she should do something about it. Mayzin''s eyes twitched upon hearing that, but she didn''tment on it and asked him what was next. Lith took her to do some pottery when she asked that. They were supposed to make amazing y pots here, but Lith just didn''t let Mayzin do it peacefully. Everything Mayzin''s y would take the shape of a cylinder, Lith wouldment ''dildo'' and other things, making her ufortable and annoyed. The y indeed looked like a dildo before getting shaped into a pot, but that was a part of the process and not something nsfw. While Mayzin made pots, Lith made many dildo shapes, but whenever Mayzin tried toment something about it, he would immediately turn it into a pot and make her shut up. This went on for quite a while and Mayzin''s annoyance peaked at Lith''s gimmicks. Lith on the other hand had the time of his life andughed his ass off. By the end of day, Lith did many more weird things with Mayzin such as catch caterpirs, make pigs fly, ride hogs, and so on. Catching caterpirs, Mayzin thought nothing should go wrong here, but that was literally a g she raise as the moment she was close to catching a beautify caterpir, Lith appeared beside her and said, "Hmm¡­ aunt¡­ that hairy caterpir¡­ how would it feel if it were to roam on one''s nipples?" Thisment made Mayzin''s nipples tingle and she was really ashamed of herself to have such a reaction. Mayzin didn''t reply to Lith on that, but her slightly flushed face gave away her reaction and made Lith chuckle. Thus, after a lot of activities, the day came to an end and so did their date. Lith and Mayzin were sitting beside each other at the edge of a tall cliff, looking at the setting sun. They didn''t speak and just enjoyed each other''spany for a while. "It was fun." Mayzin broke the silence after the sun finally set and said in a soft voice. Lith leaned to the side, putting his head on Mayzin''s shoulder, and didn''t say anything in response. Sometimes, not saying anything was¡­ everything. Mayzin, feeling Lith''s head on her shoulder, couldn''t help but pat his head in response. No matter what Lith did, at the end of the day, he was still her nephew and really young too. Mayzin considered her nieces to be little girls so there was no way she wouldn''t think of Lith as a kid. Though, among the three, Lith seemed more mature than those and Mayzin had a slightly hard time trying to think of him as a kid and not someone older than her two nieces. It was due to this fact that Mayzin would sometimes be harsh on Lith, forgetting that he was still really immature and young. In thest decade, Mayzin''s training had really been merciless and sucked every bit of potential out of Lith. If it were someone else in his ce, they would''ve really died, but Lith persisted and finished the training. Mayzin was proud of him for that, but also felt somewhat guilty. It was due to her forgetting that Lith was far too young did she expect him to do everything properly and not mess up. Shockingly though, Lith really did not mess up and did everything correctly, going above her expectations. Mayzin was impressed, really very much, and thus took Lith more seriously from then on. It was one of the reasons why she went on a date with Lith right after his training was over. This boy had earned it with his hard work and denying him of such a thing meant insulting his hard work. In any case, Mayzin was happy with everything that has happened till now and she was looking forward to Lith''s bright future. While lost in her thoughts, Mayzin unknowingly tilted her head to the side and rested it on top of Lith''s. The two stayed in that position for a while and then Lithmented, "The date is over." "Hm-mhm." Mayzin hummed in agreement. Staying in the same cozy position, Lith continued, "Penalties are yet to be served." Mayzin, with her eyes closed, said calmly, "Stop ruining good moments every damn time." Lith smiled in response. "That''s impossible." Mayzin sneered, but then, still not getting up from her position, said, "Stay like this for ten more minutes and don''t speak, or I''ll consider all penalties as null." "Tch. Okay." Lith clicked his tongue. The two then stayed like that for a while more and eventually, it was time for Mayzin to serve her penalties. Chapter 808 Mayzin’s Penalty Chapter 808 Mayzin¡¯s Penalty ? On the cliff, Mayzin turned to her side and sat cross-legged on the edge. Any mortal wouldn''t have balls to do this as one slip meant literal death, but these were powerful beings had no such weaknesses and it didn''t matter to them. Looking at Lith, Mayzin asked with somewhat annoyance, "Speak, what are the penalties?" Lith smirked and instead of answering, first asked, "How far can I take it?" * Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Daamnnnnnn! Boy does he have some balls!" Lucifer aggressively munched on popcorn and eximed. Arya munched aggressively as well beside her and added, "If the mood wasn''t set right, it would''ve gone horribly wrong. Damn, I am so much more impressed with how my dear can set the right mood and then y his cards." Agalea on the side, while looking at the miniature Lith and Mayzin, said, "That''s just what makes him special and stand out, fufu." Lilith had a proud smile on her face as she watched and saw thements of thedies beside her. She knew she had raised her boy right when he could impress not one, but three Supreme Ranks in a single go. ''Nice one, baby,'' thought Lilith internally as she continued to watch him. * Mayzin, after hearing Lith''sment, had aplicated look appear on her face, but then sighed and said, "You can kiss me, but can''t go any further." Lith was greatly surprised hearing that. He didn''t expect this at all. In fact, he didn''t expect his aunt to allow him to touch her anywhere whatsoever, so this was a big win! Not holding back, Lith chucked and said, "If you''re allowing me that, then this means it''s fine for me to touch you elsewhere, right?" Mayzin didn''t want to admit this, but she gritted her teeth and with a slight red face, nodded her head lightly. If Lith wanted to grope her, then so be it. But, if he did that, then she would understand that he just wanted her body and not any meaningful emotional connection. Getting a green signal from Mayzin and oblivious to her thoughts, Lith pped his hands once and said, "Sweet. Let''s get started then." Saying so, he turned Mayzin to let her legs fall freely from the cliff and went to sit behind her. Lith wrapped his legs around her waist and arms around her shoulders, then attaching his face to Mayzin''s, said, "I''d like you to not stay in this position with me for a while for the penalty." Mayzin was taken aback by the sudden gesture and once again, aplicated feeling rose within her. While her brain processed the mess that Lith made, her heart was totally at ease and chilling. Both parties weren''t in sync, but one thing was for sure¡ªMayzin was happy. She didn''t show it on her face, but she indeed was happy with this oue. She finally realized that Lith definitely was not lusting over her. He wasn''t a pervert and wanted to genuinely spend quality time with her. While she was lost in thoughts, her natural body fragrance intoxicated Lith. Being high on her scent, Lith felt rxed and dozed off on her shoulders. It had been too hard of a decade for him and he needed a nap really badly. He hadn''t slept for a single moment in thest ten years to rest, despite the training being so harsh. Mayzin didn''t realize he had slept until about ten minutester. When she did realize, his sleeping face made her smile. She poked at his cheek to see if he would wake up, but he didn''t do so. Lith was in a deep sleep and totally in an unguarded state. This showed just how much trust he had on his aunt and howfortable he felt with her. This small gesture made Mayzin further impressed by him. Unknowingly, while looking at him trust her so much and sleep like that, Mayzin''s natural instincts as a Dragon swelled up and made her want to protect and care for him. The sun woulde up after a few hours and Lith would be disturbed by it. Thus, she willed the Space elements around her and teleported straight in her bedroom. She gently ced Lith on her bed and was about to go away, but in his sleep, he grabbed her hand, then pulled her close in his embrace. Mayzin could avoid getting pulled, but that would wake him up, so she didn''t do so. Now, Mayzin was unfortunately wrapped in his arms and legs once again, forced to sleep along with him. Sighing, she gave up trying to go away and decided to rest with him. * Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Smooth¡­ He''s too smooth!" Lucifer couldn''t help butment. The other threedies nodded their heads. Arya chuckled and added, "Even in his sleep, he has the ability to makedies fawn over him." Thedies were all sharing a proud moment together as they watched Lith pull off such things. Whatever he did was indeed really smooth and they all had never guessed that something like this could be done as well to melt this prideful dragon. Turns out, all one had to do to get her was to be normal, loving, and pampering. Mayzin may have been deprived of love, so she was someone who craved it, but couldn''t openly say it out as she was really prideful. Lith was quick to catch onto it and yed his cards right, thereby impressing Mayzin. Thedies here were thus impressed by his skills and couldn''t help but admit that¡­ he really was a genius. "I guess, if he sessfully kisses her, I might give him a good sloppy toppy with my tits in the mix." Lucifermented while watching Lith sleep. Agalea knitted her brows at this and replied, "You could''ve kept that info to yourself and nothing would''ve been wrong with it." Lucifer munched on some popcorn and shook her head. "You better think of a reward too. This is not an easy feat he''s achieved." "He has not grabbed her yet though." It was Arya who said this now. "It''ll take time," replied Lilith to herment. "Mayzin''s pride, although wouldn''t blind her, but would cause major hindrances in their rtionship. This is just the start and a lot more would have to be done to sessfully bag her." Lucifer clicked her tongue in annoyance after hearing that. "Why is that bitch ying so hard? That little demon should just dick her down, she''ll automatically be his after that." Agalea shook her head at this. "Not everyone is like you, Lucifer." Lucifer knitted her brows hearing that. "The fuck do you mean? Do you think I got together with him just because he had some good D?" "Yes." Agalea replied without any hesitation. Lucifer scrunched her nose and showed a middle finger to Agalea. "Bitch." Arya and Lilith chuckled at this but didn''tment anything. Arya turned to Lilith after a few seconds and asked, "Mother, how long will it be until Zinzin falls?" A rough estimate would surely be nice, thought Arya. Lucifer and Agalea''s ears perked up upon hearing this and they turned to Lilith, waiting to hear her response. Lilith smiled and shaking her head, said, "I have no idea myself. What I can do say is that it might not happen anytime soon and needs a few more years at the very least." Lucifer clicked her tongue once more. "She should drop her acts and just give in. She''s missing out on far too much with her stupid antics." Lilith shrugged at this while Arya replied, "Well, we can''t decide on that, but let''s hope the waiting isn''t too long." "Yes, hopefully." Lucifer said and then sighed. ¡­.. Dragon Continent. After ten years of training, Lith had his first nap and thissted for a good six months. Mayzin had left him halfway to do her work and got busy. While sleeping, at first, Lith felt nothing and it was peaceful. However, after a while, Lith began having some weird dreams suddenly that threatened to wake him up, but never fully made him wake up. In his dreams, Lith saw a vige. A vige that seemed to be really backward and contained people who had simple loose robes draped on them. Though, everything was far too blurry for Lith to make out their faces or anything else. His vision would zoom in and zoom out in this ce and eventually, it would lead him to a certain path that was beyond this vige. There, Lith saw a staircase which led to a certain sky ind. On this ind, everything was really vibrant and beautiful. There were many white jade pces and handsome couples roaming around. Once again though, everything was too blurry and Lith really couldn''t make out anything. Eventually, Lith''s vision zoomed out and it felt as if he was being pulled backwards. Lith got out of the ind, then from the vige, and then got sucked into a certain portal, which then pulled him back in a certain spot. Lith only had a brief look at his surroundings when he woke up from his nap. He was a bit startled and checked his surroundings to see where he was. Everything felt far too real and as Lith tried to recall the things from the dream, he was barely able to remember anything, other than thest location. "What a strange dream¡­" ¡­.. A/N: Since many are worried about Ning Xin Xue''s case and are wondering whether she''ll be in the harem as a wife or not, let me spoil you a bit and tell you, there''s not much nning done in her case. The future is uncertain as I am not the type of author to n things beforehand and write. I just introduce some elements and the story flows on its own, which is where I find writing to be fun. I know just as much as you guys do, so there''s no need to worry about anything really and feel that things are going south. Trust me, the novel''s flow won''t break and you''ll continue to find new and fun things in future. Despite there being many degenerative and perverted things happening, I''m sure there would be nothing too extreme to tick you off since I personally like to be on the vani side and not stray off in the darker ones. A good example of this could be the marriage arc, which in my personal opinion, although was really perverted, wasn''t anything that contained cheating or anything non-vani. So, if you could survive the marriage arc, trust me, you would be fine with everything that is yet toe. The marriage arc was written in a way to overstimte your perverted fantasies so that you don''t find anything remotely above vani to be bad. For example, if it wasn''t there and had I introduced something remotely close to golden showerster, many would''ve been pissed and sent me death threats in my dms. With the golden shower being ced in the marriage arc, people didn''t find theter scenes to be overly bad and assumed it as normal, hence saving me some therapy sessions ;) Jokes apart, I hope you get my point. Please continue to show your support and let others know that this novel is still pretty vani, but with a more cultured touch, and ask them to not worry so much about getting their heart broken. No girl leaves mc, no girl with good vibes will be forgotten, and the overall wholesome vibes of this slice of life fantasy will never be gone. Have a good day and happy reading! Chapter 809 New Supreme Ranks Chapter 809 New Supreme Ranks Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith had parted ways with Mayzin and came back home after ten and a half years of training. The first thing he did aftering back was to see his mother, who was happy to have him back. But, from the looks of it, she didn''t mind much about him leaving for so many years anding back. Lith wasn''t aware of this, but Lilith had made herself understand that her children will be out adventuring and it was inevitable. Thus, she had prepared herself well so that she didn''t get sad about them not being back in a while. There was also the fact that she was looking at her children from home, so she didn''t have much of a ''I missed them'' feeling. Whatever be the case, Lith was actually relieved to see that his mother could handle herself properly with him and his sister gone. This relief made Lith understand that he could go out for longer periods of time from here on and his mother wouldn''t be sad. This was a big win in his books and he was happy knowing it. After talking to his mother for a while, Lith went to check up on his maids. Luna, Qingyue, Be and Freya were doing their maid duties diligently during the time Lith and Lucy weren''t here. There was a good news regarding them and it was that Freya had ascended to Half Emperor Rank. She was in the same realm as his sister, but had now ascended after so many years. Other than them, the new maids of Lith, Fanny, Keith, Fei, and Sylvia¡­ they had some simr news as well. Fanny, being a Time Path expert, had benefited greatly from that final dungeon trial and after she got some alone time and cultivated, she had ascended to Supreme Rank. There was no noise during her ascension as she had broken through in the Ascension Hall of the Royal Castle. This hall was specifically designed to mask the ascensions of the Royal Servants so that the world would not know of them. Fanny had done a great job in ascending and her consolidation was done as well. The same was the case with Keith too and if it was her, it was understandable since she was a really powerful Time Path Devil. The redheads had ascended together and were now Supremes. This was what a good environment could do to one''s strength. The Royal Castle had everything one needed rted to cultivation and breakthroughs were just a matter of time. The only thing the castle couldn''t provide was experience. Until and unless one went out in the open and did things, they would never learn, no matter how many resources are given to them. The work regime of the two hundred servants was in such a way that a hundred people were always out of the castle, working and experiencing things. This was the reason for their fast growth and the day wasn''t too far when everyone in the servant ranks would be a Supreme Rank. Fanny and Keith aside, Fei too had gone through a breakthrough and was now a Supreme Rank. These many Supreme Ranks in one ce shocked Lith. He was gone for just a decade and now had not one, not two, but four Supreme Ranks for himself. Fei''s ascension happened due to Sylvia the Witch, whoplimented her greatly. This duo was just as deadly as Fanny and Keith''s, but their rtionship wasn''t as good as the mother-daughter pair, so a lot more work was needed. Whatever the case, Lith was really happy for his girls and was now having a chat with them in the courtyard. Lith sat on the round table''s edge with his legs wrapped around Fei''s waist. He was hugging this petite girl firmly while the rest three sat on chairs in front of him. Fei actually had no resistance and liked being of use to her master. She had wholeheartedly epted Lith and it was him who gave her a new life and this strength. At first, she had only given her loyalty to him, but with Lith doing so many more things for her, she had begun liking him and was fine with him doing whatever he wanted with her. Fei believed she fully belonged to her master, so her body was his too. He could do anything he wanted with it. Fanny and Keith sort of disliked her attitude, but could understand where she wasing from. This was a cursed being who was confined in a casket for who knows how long. Lith was the light that saved her in her dark times and it wasn''t wrong for her to feel like this. Oblivious to their thoughts, Lith caressed Fei''s blonde hair and looking at the tall gray-haired and eyeddy, asked, "Sylvia-chan, what naughty things have you been up totely?" Not just Keith and Fanny, but Fei cringed too upon hearing that. Fei was loyal to her master, but that didn''t mean she had no opinion in regards to him. Her master was really very perverted and she couldn''t deny it, even if he was really the best person in this world. Well, you win some and you lose some, such was life. Fei could do nothing about her master''s ws and just try to ept them. As for the concerned party Sylvia, this was the first time in her life when someone had called her in such a peculiar manner. She didn''t know how to feel about this, but being asked something by her master, she knew she had to answer. Sylvia got up from her seat and was about to bow and answer professionally when Lith clicked his tongue and shook his hand. "Such formalities are not needed. Sit down and tell me." Sylvia nodded and sitting down, began telling what she was doing for so many years. Sylvia seemed too much like an emotionless golem when speaking. There was no excitement, sorrow, remorse, or any other emotion in her voice. She was very neutral when talking and made Lith sigh internally. He knew he had a lot of work to do in regards to Sylvia. He promised her to have her discover love, but it definitely was not going to be easy. Sylvia was a tough nut to crack and she greatly reminded Lith of the guy called Iki from the inheritance trial. With how Iki''s personality was in that trial, Lith knew that to impress Sylvia, he had to make her experience things, rather than say it to her directly. How he could go about this, Lith started to think about this while she continued to speak about the things she had done. Sylvia was majorly focused on helping Fei ascend. Helping her was helping herself as both needed each other. When not helping Fei with her ascension, she would busy herself with the tasks given by the head maid. If it wasn''t even that, then she would eye her enemies from the castle and make out scenarios of her killing them. Florencia Rain, the current Mother Queen of Witches, was the person Sylvia eyed and there were a few other unknown people that Lith didn''t know of. After Sylvia finished speaking, Lith got some idea as to what he could do to make her open up more. He looked at her and said, "I see, so you''ve not done much maid work." Sylvia blinked and stared at Lith with a neutral look, not getting what he meant. Lith looked at her and said with a smile, "Stop cking from here on Sylvia otherwise I''ll punish you. Anyway, as for your work, go find me the cutest dog on the within two months." Lith then turned to Keith and Fanny. "You two, you are to assist Sylvia in this work. You are not allowed to give your opinion and the dog Sylvia chooses should be her own choice. Anyway, while you''re at it, fetch me the tastiest ss of water. Your deadline is the same as Sylvia''s." "You three are dismissed." Hearing all of this, Fanny and Keith were dumbfounded while Fei too wondered just what was her master up to. As for Sylvia, she found her master''s orders to be really odd, but having no other choice, she obeyed and went to fetch the cutest dog in the world. When everyone was gone, Lith, having Fei in his embrace, stopped caressing her hair and pinched both her nipples together. "Owfmph!" Fei moaned in a confused mix of pain and pleasure as she got attacked suddenly. Lith chuckled and said, "Little loli, aren''t you getting toofortable with your master? Where''s your respect?" "Master, why¡­" Fei turned her head up to look at Lith and asked with an expression that stated she had been wronged. Fei was literally minding her own business, so why did she suddenly get punished? She had paid her full respects when she saw Lith at first, now what more did he need of her? Lith, continuing to pinch on Fei''s nipples, stated, "You turned into a Supreme Rank and didn''t even notify your master. Not to mention, you didn''t evene to greet me when I arrived in the castle. Tell me, what punishment should I give you?" Chapter 810 Bullying Fei Chapter 810 Bullying Fei Fei was taken aback by her master''s suddenment. She tried to think of a reply, but in a few seconds thought, ''Wait a second. If I say something, does it mean that I have indeed done something wrong?'' Fei was caught in a trap. She thought she was smart enough to avoid it, but with Lith pinching her nipples once again with more firmness, her body trembled and she shrieked. "M-M-Master¡­ hold on¡­" Fei tried to negotiate with the Devil, but it failed as Lith rubbed his thumbs over the pink pearls and replied, "You didn''t answer your master''s question within a second, you''ve truly be a bad maid." Fei became annoyed, frustrated, and rueful, all in the same instance. She was so confused that she didn''t even know what to do. Plus, her body was getting heated up in arousal! ''Damn it, master!'' Fei cursed internally. If her master wanted to punish her, why doesn''t he just do it already!? What was the need for teasing her like this? Fei''s flushed face was a sight to see and made Lithugh internally. This teasing he was doing, it was to bond with Fei and get her to be morefortable with him. Simr things had to be done with Keith, Fanny, and Sylvia, but those three weren''t ready to be physically touched by him like this. Since Fei was, she might as well get her master''s skillful fingers to run on her. Lith ced his chin on top of Fei''s head and while continuing to rub her nipples and bully her, stated, "Fei-chan, you''re so t that even a guy has more mass in his chest than you." "Wha¡ª Ahhh!" Fei got interrupted by getting herself pinched and let out a moan. "Don''t move," said Lith as she tried to move her head away. Fei knitted her brows in hate and was really annoyed by her master''s bullying. But, she could do nothing about it as it was probably her who was in the wrong, Getting back to rubbing Fei''s nipples, Lith said, "Anyway, for your punishment, you''ll be wearing a butler''s outfit instead of a maid''s from here on." Fei didn''tment on this and just wondered what was wrong with her master''s mind. Why would he punish her in such a way? Fei had fully thought that she would be getting a lot of spanks today due to her negligence, but there was no such thing. She wondered if she should be happy or worried regarding her new punishment. Lith finally stopped rubbing Fei''s nipples and made her sigh in relief. He took his chin away from her head and said while loosening his hold on her, "Turn around, Fei." Fei obediently did as asked. Lith looked at her from head to toe and then rubbing his chin, said, "Yeah, there''s no meat on you whatsoever. Are you sure you''re a girl, Fei?" Fei wanted to cry after hearing that. What did he mean she wasn''t a girl!? She had been a damn girl all her life! "Master, I am a girl." Fei voiced out ruefully, with some hint of annoyance in her tone. Lith shook his head. "I don''t think so. I mean, look at you. Even my own chest is bigger. See¡­" Lith took his shirt off to reveal his well developed lean and muscr pectoral muscles. "Master, that''s muscle!" Fei cried out. She was a girl, how could she develop muscles here!? Lith began buttoning his shirt back and said, "Sigh¡­ I guess there''s only one thing we can do to see if you''re a girl or not." "I am a girl!" Fei cried out. Why was her master not understanding this!?!! "Let me see¡­" Lith said and got down from the table. He stood in front of Fei and his hand immediately went to touch herhers. Fei''s face flushed red as he did that, but she stood on her ground and didn''t move. If this was the only way to prove her innocence, then so be it! Just as Lith was about to touch Fei, he pulled his hand away from there and rubbed his chin again. "Hmm¡­ I don''t think that might work. I don''t wanna identally touch a sausage, you see? It would really ruin my reputation and people would call me gay." "Huh?" Fei was dumbfounded. She looked around and saw that her master was not touching her. She became frustrated once again as this was probably the only means to prove that she was a girl. Not understanding what to do, but still wanting to prove to her master that she was a girl, Fei took his hand herself and ced it directly into her panties. "Master, Fei is a girl!" Fei eximed in a firm tone. Lith''s hand touched something velvety, soft, and smooth. He was slightly surprised to find out that Fei was bald down there and since his hand was on herhers anyway, he rubbed his middle finger across her slit and felt some dampness. Fei''s face flushed red and as Lith rubbed his finger, she realized the thing she had just done. Embarrassment took over her and in the heat of the moment, she forgot what shameful thing she was doing. ''Ugh¡­'' Fei just wanted to dig a hole and hide forever now. Though, despite being totally flustered internally, she didn''t show it on her face and just breathed heavily, trying not to let out a single sound or abnormality. Lith wasughing internally as he saw how much Fei was trying to control herself. Bullying this loli was for sure really fun. "Hmm¡­ I can see you have no sausage. Alright, you can pass off as a half girl." Lithmented. "What!?" Fei was taken aback once more. "Master, how is this¡ª Ahhh¡­" Fei let out a soft moan as Lith gently pinched her clit. She staggered on her feet and stumbled on Lith''s body. Lith held her in ce and while continuing to rub her, said, "You need to drink some milk, Fei. You look like a young boy and being with you, I don''t want to be called a peadophile or gay." Fei really wanted to cry now. Why was her master saying so many useless things out of nowhere today? If she could fix her appearance, she would''ve already done it. The physique Fei had, it was the most optimal one for the prowess she possessed. All the people in her n looked like young teenagers and these were her gics. If she tried to take on some other appearance, she would lose half her prowess and thus, she couldn''t do so. Fei looked at Lith with a tearful face as this was something she couldn''t change even if he tried to punish her. Lith, looking at her sorrowful face, felt he might''ve gone a bit overboard with his bullying. Taking his hand off, he wiped her tears and said, "Stop crying, I was joking." Fei''s tense expression eased up. "Even though you''ve got no meat, Fei, at least you''re really cute." Lithplimented her to make her feel better. This was actually true and not something he was saying to console her. Fei''s face was really cute and she was the second cutest girl Lith had ever seen. The first was Alea, who not only had a cute face, but also an innocent charm to her that alleviated her to a really high standard. Fei was a close second to her and this really meant a lot. Fei''s mood brightened up as she got apliment. All girls, it didn''t matter young or old, really likedpliments and she was no exception to it. Plus, it was only her master from whom she needed any form of validation, and after getting it, she forgave his earlier bullying and let out a relieved sigh, knowing she wouldn''t be judged as a boy anymore. Looking at her get better, Lith rubbed his chin once again and said, "Don''t get so happy, your punishment is yet to begin." Whatever happiness Fei felt for a second all crashed down as Lith said that and she looked at him hatefully. Lith chuckled evilly and eyeing Fei, sat back on the table and said, "Change into your butler right now. We need to leave." "¡­" Fei was not having a good time in any form or way. She really felt like beating her master up, but she couldn''t do so because he was her master and was someone whom she would never even think of hurting. But this didn''t stop her from ring at Lith, conveying that she really hated whatever he was trying to make her do. Lith smiled evilly in response and said, "Little loli, I''ll spank your lil butt if you don''t start stripping and change." Like a startled cat, Fei immediately got work upon hearing that. She had already suffered too much and was in no mood to get her butt cheeks swollen red. Withplete hate, she continued to look at Lith and then slowly began taking her clothes off. Her face was flushed red and she seemed so cute that Lith felt like biting her lips in response. ''If she was a loli and not a petite youngdy, I really would''ve been jailed¡­'' Chapter 811 Vanessa Brown Chapter 811 Vanessa Brown Neutral Continent. Inside a nightclub. The music was loud and there were people partying with great fervour. This ce was right in the heart of Uklov and one of the world''s most popr nightclubs. Mortals or immortals, it didn''t matter who, everybody enjoyed when they visited this ce as it contained a little bit of everything for everyone. Lith was here with Fei, who was dressed as a butler, and was on his way to the most luxurious lounge within the nightclub. Nothing had happened when Fei was changing. She felt too shy at thest moment of stripping and was trembling, so Lith had to close his eyes and give her a peaceful time in dressing up. Fei was alright with the touching but not the looking. She was a strange youngdy, but everything was eptable. If everybody had the same attitude and personality towards things, then they wouldn''t be their own unique self anymore. There was a reason for dressing her up like that and it would be of use in a few moments. An executive was taking Lith and Fei to the top most lounge and once he was there, Lith could see lots of rich and influential people partying in this ce. This ce was filled with the stench of alcohol and sweat. Lith could avoiding here, but he needed to deal with a few things on his own. Lith went with Fei to a bar counter and sitting there, ordered himself a margarita with chillies in it. The bartender gave Lith a look and, finding him to be extremely handsome, could understand the request. The bartender excused himself from the counter stating that he needed to fetch chillies for the drink. He came back after a few minutes and asked Lith and Fei to shift to a different counter where there were chillies. Fei was confused about this whole thing and wondered what was up. If she wasn''t wrong, expensive ces like this one should really never run out of any sort of ingredients. Even if they did, the things could be summoned just via a single magic spell. Fei had experienced these magic spells in the Royal Castle. Literally all tables in that ce had magic spells on them through which food and drinks magically appeared. If the castle had such a thing in abundance, so should these establishments, thought Fei. Fei''s doubts didn''t remain as a doubt for long as the bartender guided them upstairs in a really elegant and luxurious room. Right from the stairs till the door of this room, everything was heavily guarded via spells and Lith could make out that one mistake would result in severe consequences. Some spells here were far more advanced than even the ones present in the Royal Castle and Lith was here for exactly that. As Lith reached the room where the bartender had brought him, his gaze fell on ady with shoulder length short hair, donning round sses and a neat blue robe. She seemed more like a nerd than an owner of a nightclub. The woman''s eyes focused on the guests and looking at Lith and Fei both, surprise shed in her calm eyes. Though, she didn''t show it on her face. The bartender left after escorting Lith to this ce and the short-haired woman asked, "Please have a seat." The woman wasn''t this respectful usually, but she made an exception to Lith today because of his handsome looks. He was one charismatic young man and the clothes he was wearing, although they appeared simple, the woman could notice some extremely fine detail on them and this made her understand just how rich he was. Not to mention, she could see simr details on the butler''s outfit as well. If a person could afford to even have their butler wear the finest of clothes, then they truly were the richest of the rich. Though, being rich didn''t necessarily mean she would favour the party. There was more to it than what the eyes could perceive. As for Lith, he didn''t really need anyone''s permission to sit or stand, but since the woman had said it already, he sat down and didn''t make a scene out of such a small thing. Fei sat beside Lith and once they were seated, Lith looked at the woman and said calmly, "I don''t have a lot of time on hand, so I''ll get to the point. Come work for me, Venessa." The woman''s eyes widened in shock as she heard her name being called. Her aura exploded and a scary expression took over her. Lith was unbothered by it and so was Fei. Fei was a Supreme Rank and couldn''t be so easily suppressed by such a thing. She was also the one who cast a barrier immediately around Lith to protect him from the aura explosion. Though, there was no need for this as no amount of killing intent was enough to shake Lith''s will. He was far too overpowered in these aspects. "How do you know my name?" Vanessa asked. There was not a single alive who knew of her name, then howe Lith did? If Vanessa hadn''t taken him seriously before, she did so now. The atmosphere turned heavy with her doing so and a strong pressure descended down on Lith from all sides. Lith knew that this pressure was mixed with Vanessa''s powers and the spells in the room. This woman was in control of these things and could kill him with it if she wanted to. Lith still maintained a calm persona and stated, "Sit down, Vanessa. We have a lot to talk about." Vanessa really wanted to rip apart Lith, but she wasn''t stupid enough to do such a thing. She may have tried to intimidate him a second ago, but she had no intention of harming him. The reason was simple. Lith was probably from some highly influential powerhouse and causing troubles to him would end up being problematic for Vanessa herself. Vanessa sat down and stared at Lith, waiting to get answers. Lith looked at her and said seriously, "The work I want you to do is to make arrays all around the world. These arrays have a specific function and that is to¡­" Lith exined a bit of what he wanted without revealing too much of the future information. Still, despite mentioning only a bit, Vanessa could guess what Lith wanted out of this and asked with a bit of shock, "You surely aren''t nning for a war¡­" Lith really couldn''t help but admire her for being so smart. It was just as the archives had stated¡ªVanessa Brown was a born genius. Her genius could be evaluated from a lot of factors and not solely from this one moment alone. For instance, she ran a nightclub to hide from world politics and leaders. She was not affiliated to any camps and was a total lone wolf. She had hidden herself so skillfully from everybody that even Scelestus couldn''t reach her. Scelestus had their hands deep down in almost all aspects of the world, but they didn''t get anywhere close to Vanessa. If this wasn''t enough, Vanessa also had made a fake persona of herself where in she was a slut and liked to be fucked by multiple people at once. She had also made people understand that she had a busy schedule and sleeping with her wasn''t easy. Many wondered what sort of pussy the nightclub owner had as rumors of the club owner being a female had circted all over. Vanessa had done so herself to boost sales and make a shit ton of money from this ce. People flocked to this ce like moths did tomps. They paid a hefty amount to just catch a glimpse of the so-called nightclub owner slut. Their wishes were for naught though as nobody had gotten the chance to see the owner yet. At least on the bottom levels of the nightclub. The truly wealthy people got an opportunity to see Vanessa, but being an Array Master, she easily made them hallucinate and think that they were spending a night with her. This was how big of a genius she was. Not to mention, even while being in contact with so many people, not many knew of her in this world. If Lith hadn''t read the archives, he never would''ve known about this. He needed Vanessa due to her strength. She had to participate in the uing war otherwise things would get quite a bit hectic. There shouldn''t be much of a problem in convincing Vanessa though since in the archives, there was an important thing mentioned. The important thing was that¡­ Vanessa internally was a slut. She really liked getting fucked, but didn''t have the courage to do so or even the right people since she was usually just surrounded by rich old farts. Her fetishes and kinks were still dormant and needed a stimulus to break free and be open. She needed someone to make her open up and brace her true slutty self. It was exactly for this reason Lith came here himself and brought along Fei. Lith looked at Vanessa and said with a smirk, "If you work with me, I''ll ensure that¡­" Chapter 812 Vanessa Brown (2)** Chapter 812 Vanessa Brown (2)** [A/N: Mildly weird chapter?? I have no clue tbh, so read the chapter below on your own ord. Don''t me me for anythingter on xD] ¡­.. Coaxing Vanessa into working for him was as simple as taking a candy away from a child. She was a nerdy slut who wanted to be boned by handsome men and would do anything for it. Her standards regarding handsome men were way too high and she had barely found passable guys. However, with Lith here, she would''ve started drooling at the sight of him, but didn''t do so because of him calling out her name out of nowhere. That thing ticked her off and made her want to kill him. Lith was aware of how her behavior was. As long as her holes were filled with handsome dicks, she would be obedient and submissive. Lith disliked even the thought of men being in the room while he was in action. Since that thing was a big no, Fei was the most suitable candidate to bang Vanessa together. Vanessa wouldn''t concede with just one man and there needed to be at least two. It would be an even bigger bonus if there were more than two, but Lith didn''t want to waste his maids'' precious time on a slut like this. But, he still had to get Fei to help him fuck her together because Vanessa was a big asset. She was already a Supreme Rank and had room for even more growth. When talking to her, Lith told her that if she worked for him, he and his butler, which is Fei, would give her the pounding of her life and she could get boned every time she''s finished with a project they gave them. Vanessa felt silent upon hearing that and aplicated expression formed on her face. The offer surely wasn''t bad and it was up to her tastes, but everything felt too good to be true. She also had her guard up this whole time because of how Lith knew so much about her. Not only did Lith know her name, he also seemed to be aware of what she liked. Vanessa hated being read like an open book and she wouldn''t truly be a nerd if she wasn''t smart enough to tackle this. Vanessa looked at Lith and said with a straight face, "I refuse." Lith had expected this much and was prepared for this. He sighed and got up from his chair after hearing that. Vanessa looked at what Lith was going to do next and was fully on guard against him, ready to defend against any attack he may initiate. Contrary to her thoughts, Lith didn''t attack her, but began taking his shirt off. Vanessa frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" Lith didn''t answer and straight right into her eyes with his amethyst ones. Lith''s fiery gaze made Vanessa gasp internally as they seemed too intimidating. She averted her gaze, only to see his well toned body and gasped again. This lean and toned body he had, it seemed like that of a War God or something. It was fantastical and not something Vanessa thought could be achieved by anyone in this world. Even if people were to achieve such a physique, it was definitely not possible to have that face! Vanessa was totally taken aback by Lith''s sudden stripping and momentarily forgot to bare her fangs at him and hiss. Lith knew what he was doing and the charms he possessed. He didn''t simply stop at his shirt, he went ahead and even removed his pants, showing off his long, muscr, and toned legs. Vanessa''s body heated up, but she tried her best to keep her guard up. Weakness wasn''t allowed at this moment and she may very well die if shecked focus. Her mind said this, but her body was heating up, totally out of sync. Fei, sitting at the side, wondered why her master had to strip down so suddenly. Did he like doing this and had no shame or like he was just a pervert and stripped every time he saw a hot girl? Lith wasn''t aware of Fei''s thoughts and if he was, she really would''ve gotten a good spanking on her lil butt cheeks. Once Lith was down to his underwear, he walked close to Vanessa without hesitation while staring into her eyes. Vanessa unconsciously gulped a mouthful of dry saliva. She was prepared to attack if Lith did anything funny, but so far, he hadn''t done anything and she was still staring at him. As Lith reached her, he turned her chair around to face him and walked further close to her. He was so close that his toned abs were right in front of her eyes. Without even needing to look down, Vanessa''s nose was assaulted with an intoxicating scent that came from below. She knew exactly from where it was and if she lowered her gaze, that thing would be visible. However, Vanessa didn''t want to be seen as weak and tried to control herself. Still feeling resistance from her, Lith simply activated a technique which let out an intoxicating scent. Vanessa couldn''t control herself anymore due to this and her hands unconsciously moved and lowered Lith''s underwear, letting out a mighty dragon that pped her face upon its awakening. The dick p to her face jolted Vanessa''s lustful desires awake. She let go of her guard finally and extended her tongue out to worship this majestic cock in front of her. ''Truly a bitch in heat,'' thought Lith as he saw her. He barely had to put in any efforts to tame her. In just a few seconds, Vanessa let go of any mortality she may have and aggressively began sucking Lith''s shaft. Her tongue coiled around skillfully and she tasted every nook and cranny. Lith held onto her hair and put her down from her chair, right on her knees. As she began blowing him, Lith turned to look at Fei and gestured to her toe closer. Fei did as asked and stood right behind Vanessa. Lith then gestured to her to take her top off and slightly lower her pants. Fei blushed in response, but did as asked once again. Her shirt was gone and her petite figure came into view. She did have some meat on her chest, but with a magic spell, it was made to appear like a man''s, albeit really feminine. When Fei lowered her pants slightly, the bald region above her lower lips came into view. She was really embarrassed to show this as well, but was fine with it as long as her pussy wasn''t out in the open. When Fei was in position and ready, Lith made Vanessa stand up while holding her hair. He ripped apart her clothes and made her fully nude. She had no resistance against anything he was doing right now as she was deeply intoxicated on his masculine scent. Lith didn''t let Vanessa turn back to see Fei and also ensured she didn''t do so via any spiritual sense either. He put his hands under her knees and raised her up, getting his shaft ced right under her dripping fuckhole. Lith then activated a special technique and made Feie closer and stick her front to Vanessa''s back. Vanessa felt warm at her back and front. She could tell what was going to happen to her now and was totally in for it. After the technique was on, Lith gave Fei a look and she nodded in response. No more words were needed and she knew what to do. Fei held Vanessa''s big ass cheeks and squeezed them tight while her pubes rubbed behind her. Lith looked at Vanessa and in a single powerful thrust, prated her deep inside. "Ahhhhhhh!" Vanessa moaned out loud as she felt both her holes getting filled at the same time. Her mind immediately nked out and she wasn''t able to think straight anymore. The special technique Lith had used right now was not the usual Double Trouble, but called Double Pleasure instead. In Double Trouble, Lith would end up having an extra shaft, but in Double Pleasure, there wouldn''t be any shaft, but things would still be the same. Lith had done this to ensure Vanessa didn''t find anything suspicious. With an extra shaft, the curve with which her asshole would be pounded would give out his technique and make her understand Fei was a girl. But with this new technique, it would seem like Fei was the one pounding her from behind as the curve was proper with which her asshole was being stretched. Such minute details had to be taken into consideration when dealing with a Supreme Rank. Fei began moving her hips in rhythm with her master and loud flesh pping sounds reverberated in the room along with Vanessa''s moans. Vanessa had never felt such amazing pleasure before and was going crazy with the intensity of it. Vanessa''s insides tightened up quite nicely and didn''t disappoint Lith. This was the first time Lith was fucking a slut and although he had thought that she would be loose, she really wasn''t. In fact, despite being pounded so intensely, Vanessa knew what to do to bring pleasure to Lith as well. Her insides were massaging him good and this didn''t feel as useless as Lith had thought of it to be. Ten minutes passed with the intense pounding and when Lith felt Vanessa was close to cumming, he stopped his thrusts and stared at her. As the pounding stopped, Vanessa felt herself being brought down from heaven to hell. An annoyed scowl appeared on face and she stared back at Lith. Raising an eyebrow in response, Lith said calmly, "If you act like a good girl, I''ll let you cum. But be a bitch like before¡­ I leave with my butler right away." "No¡­" Chapter 813 Turmoil In The World Chapter 813 Turmoil In The World Without any exceptions or irregrities, Vanessa was tamed and Lith got himself an Array Master. It may seem easy, but it really wasn''t. Vanessa would not even nce at a person who wasn''t handsome, let alone give them an audience. Lith only got to meet her because the bartender had mentioned beforehand that Lith was extremely attractive. Looks were the most important criteria, but if one didn''t have the balls to overpower Vanessa, then they were doomed and destined to be here fuck toy for life. There probably was no one other than Lith who had the ability to bring with him a Supreme Rank and then act like a haughty and dominant person, not leaving Vanessa any room to breathe. From looks to strength, Lith had it all, and it was due to this that it seemed really easy. The average folks could not stand a chance even if they tried their whole life. Some things just weren''t meant for them. As the work in the club was done with Lith easily turning Vanessa into his bitch, he left the ce with Fei and went back to the castle. Vanessa was given the work she needed to do and was also made to sign a contract in which she would work for Lith and not betray him. In return, she would get the pleasures she so very much craved for. After reaching the castle, Lith went to work instead of rxing. He called out Luna and began looking through the things happening in the world. Usually, barely anything would happen in the world in even a hundred years and everything would be the same. But in recent years, a lot of little changes could be seen and it was not the same as before. For instance, the Werewolf Continent seemed to be in turmoil as the people broke away from the King''s pack. Such a thing usually never urs unless one deems the King unfit to be the leader of their pack. Werewolves literally worked like a pack of wolves and with the people breaking away, it was a big blow to the King''s face. Lots and lots of investigations were going on regarding why people were trying to break away. No output hade out so far, but the King was looking into it. Next, in the Neutral Continent, a local guild was rising to be one of the world''s leading guilds. It had great potential and for some reason, they never got oppressed by other big guilds. It was a strange thing, but this went on to show that this local guild, called the Jingmei Guild, had the potential to be one of the world''s leading ones. In the Neutral Continent once again, sects were banding together to have a tournament and a student exchange. It was something normal, but in recent years, the sects have seemed toe a bit too close to each other. Rumours stated that the sects were trying to form an alliance, but rumours were treated as rumours and people didn''t pay much attention to this thing. The Abx World Academy present in the Neutral Continent was fully independent by now and was doing great. It was still looking after the welfare of its students and with each year, the graduates were just bing better and better. The staff in the academy was well trained and everything was well maintained. Even the most rogue students were tamed in that ce and sent out as productive individuals of society. Emilia was really doing a good job and the results were showing that. Lith was really proud of her and hoped that she continued to achieve greater things while also looking after her own health. After the Neutral Continent was the Angel Continent, where barely any change had urred. Angels were chill and rxed. Angel Kings followed their leader religiously and no particr problems hade up. The King of Angels, the Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin, was a great leader and since everyone believed in him and listened to him, the Angel Race had no particr friction internally. The only thing they suffered was from Demons, but that too seemed to have lessened in the recent few years as there were problems in their race. In the Demon Race, the seven sins had begun showing signs of friction and infighting was inevitable. They were all preparing for war against each other and were busy. The Demon Queen had notmented on it, so the seven sins just thought that they weren''t doing anything wrong and continued on with the preparation. For the first time in many hundreds of thousands of years, the world had seen some actual peace with the demons not attacking anybody. It was truly a historic moment and everybody made note of this period. With the Demons away, the Humans were the most relieved of them all. They had one less race to be guarded against and could focus on other things. Despite getting some time, they could barely focus on other things as internal fighting had begun. For who knows what reason, the top brass were fighting against each other and nobody was listening to the Ancestor''smands. The Ancestor had lost a great deal of credibility when Lucifer attacked the very capital of the Human Race. The Ancestor had not retaliated and people had begun disliking him ever since. Lith disliked this person as well and had ns to kill him, but that would have to wait for now as he had other important matters at hand. Contrary to the chaotic Demon and Human Races, the Witch and the Dragon Races were peaceful like the Angel Race. They didn''t have any sort of infighting and stuck to their real personalities. Dragons loved to sleep while Witches loved to do business. Both the parties had no intention of conflicts and stayed out of the mess of others. Just like them, thest remaining race, the Elven Race, it was peaceful as well. The Elf Queen was doing a good job in managing the kingdom and there seemed to be no issues so far. However, the same couldn''t be said about the entirety of the Elven Continent. The Beast, Orc, Goblin, and so on kingdoms nearby, they were having some sort of conflict going on between them. The dispute was regarding the border they shared and it was a really old dispute that had just surfaced once again and made the three fight. The fight was regarding a certain patch of area that was exactly in between the three kingdoms. This was an important piece ofnd as the density of all elemental energies was great in this ce. This meant that there could be mines or ponds or simply other elemental energy rich resources present. Such things were really and sought after as elemental energy in its pure physical form was not found so easily. This small patch could make them all really rich and even help their leader ascend to be a Supreme Rank. The Elves were supposedly keeping a watch on them and for now, things seemed to be fine. The conflict was not too much and the elves weren''t bothered, so they didn''t take any action and just let them do what they wanted. Lith was nodding at this thing as everything was happening ording to his ns. The turmoil in the Werewolf Continent was caused by Ruben. Lith had sent him there before his training period and by now, a good amount of work was done. The turmoil in the Neutral Continent and other ces was also due to him while the things in the Demon Continent were happening due to Noman. Lith had asked Noman to move and he was doing a great job by making the seven sins fight together. As for the Elven Continent, the dispute between the three races was caused by Ilyas. He was the one responsible for such a thing and was trying to rile everybody up to fight. Nobody was annoyed to the level of fighting in that ce, but that shouldn''t be for long with Ilyas moving and doing his things. All in all, everything was going just about right and the instigator of all this was no one else but Lith himself. There were many assassinations happening around the world and a lot of influential and famous figures were dying one by one. A great example of it being a pack member of Anderson Fenrir. That guy was an importantckey, but after he lost his life, his friends and family had lost their trust in their King and demanded to be left alone. They took their babies and went to different cities to settle down. It was disrespectful and something forbidden by the Werewolves, but as the King couldn''t even do his own duties right, it was only natural they lost trust and left for a better life. Things would be tough there without a King backing them, but this was a risk everyone was willing to take for a better life. Whatever be the case, Lith was thoroughly satisfied with the results and just asked Luna to send another handful of instructions to others. This needed to be regted so that it didn''t go out of hand. This was controlled chaos and for now, the best option in Lith''s hands. Once Lith was finished with the update, he then went on to do other important things. Chapter 814 Short Brown-Haired Girl Chapter 814 Short Brown-Haired Girl "WEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" "NIYAAAAAAAOOOOONNN!" Two dudes, one with silver hair and one with ck hair, jumped down a tall cliff and yelled, having the time of their life. The third dude, the one with pink hair, stood at the edge of the cliff and shook his head in disappointment at the two''s stupid shouts. "When will these two grow up?" Nevertheless, the third guy jumped down as well to join in on the stupid things those other two guys were doing. Without any surprise, the three were none other than Lith, Ralph, and Dennis. They had met up and were currently hanging out near a mountain town in the Human Continent. While falling down the mountain, Dennis, with the air making his his whole face and hair look funny, shouted, "YOUR HIGHNESS I MISSED THIS!" In response to hisment, Lith shouted back, "ME TOO! NOW DIVEEEEEEE!" "WOOOOOOOOO!" The two dived right down in the forest without caring for a single thing, making Ralph be further disappointed in them. A while ago, he got a call from the two, asking for a meetup. Then after meeting, it was Dennis who suggested that they do some adrenaline inducing activity, something very thrilling and fun. To this, Lith suggested jumping off a clip and Dennis responded with, "Hell yeah!" Thus, here they were, jumping together and supposedly having ''fun''. Ralph genuinely didn''t know what was fun in this, but he still followed along. He found this stupid and also told them it was stupid. He suggested that they did something better and more productive. To hisment, Dennis had replied with, "Don''t be a bitch, Ralph, and let looooooooseeeee!" Till this day, Ralph had failed toprehend the minds of these two crackheads and since he was the minority in the group, he had to follow along whatever these two did. While the two dived, he unknowingly followed along and charged right on the ground below. If the three weren''t careful and continued to dive like this, they''d turn into meat paste on impact. Ralph was careful to avoid that happening, but there was still some time till impact and didn''t say anything to the two. As the three dudes continued to dive down, they saw a small clearing in the forest where there was a well. The mouth of the well was wide enough to barely fit a person inside. "BOYS!" "THE WELL!" "WE DIVING IN THE WELL!" Lith shouted and charged right at the well. "LETSSSSSSS GOOOOOO!" Dennis shouted back and followed along. Ralph''s eyebrows twitched hearing that and he wondered if these two wanted to feature themselves in the Dumb Ways To Die Magazine or something. Literally, this was so dumb that they really would feature in that. Three intellectual beings, one being the Prince of all Vampires in the world, one being a heir of an Emperor Rank n, one being the child of Lust¡­ Their titles were far too big and the world expected better things from them, not some stupid stuff like this. If people were to know they were cking like this, their respect would hit rock bottom. SPLASH! Oblivious to Ralph''s thoughts, Lith was having a really great time doing things like this. He dived right into the well and to go deeper with extra speed, he used the Water elemental energy and got himself pulled within water even faster. SPLASH! Dennis followed suit and he used his own methods to flow faster into the water. SPLASH! Ralph followed along as well despite thinking it was all really stupid. The three guys didn''t have a single problem diving into such a narrow well and their bodies fit perfectly into it. They dived as fast as they could in the water and flowed to an unknown region. Lith had some general idea that this well had an opening somewhere, so he was diving to greater depths just for the sake ofing out of that opening. Dennis and Ralph were simply following him without question and having fun. ¡­.. The Mountain Town, Human Continent. It was a peaceful day as usual. The skies were clear, the sun was up, the breeze cool, and the overallndscape nearby was as beautiful as it could be. There was a well near one of the busy streets of the town and people used it to fetch water daily. A fit short brown-haired girl with a tight white cloth wrapped around her chest was walking away from this well after fetching water. She was carrying two big buckets of water supported by a wooden pole on her shoulders. Her toned upper body could be seen and her robe was folded down to give her proper flexibility in carrying the buckets. The girl was sweating and was walking barefoot, but it was all an everyday work for her. The girl had just taken a few steps away from the well and was on her way home, when¡­ BURRRSSSTTT! "WOOOOOOOO!" "YEAAAAAHHHHHHH!" A loud bursting sound was heard behind her, as if the well had exploded. Then, the sound of water being sshed around was heard followed by two loud shouts. Before the girl could even understand what was happening, she got sshed by water and was drenched. A vein popped on the girl''s annoyed face. She put the buckets down to see who had just caused problems and saw three small dots in the sky. The three dots soon got bigger and she could see three figures. Two of the three shouted again as they crashed down. The girl expected them to crash down on the ground and turn into omelette, but nothing of sort happened as the three graciouslynded on their feet. A drenched ck-haired guy in a formal shirt and pants shivered and said, "Damn, that was so cool! We should try it again!" A handsome as fuck tall silver-haired guyughed and said, "I told you, it''ll be fun." He then wrapped his arms around a really beautifully pink-haired guy''s shouldeds and asked, "You enjoyed it too right, Ralph?" The pink-haired guy in white robes seemed annoyed for some reason and said, "We''re creating a scene." That''s right! They really were creating a scene! Thought the short brown-haired girl and walked up to them. She picked up a stick from nearby and aftering right in front of these three tall guys, swung the stick right in front of the face of the most handsome guy in the group and asked, "You lot, who are you?" Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were surprised with this girl''s actions. Not because they found her to be audacious, but because¡­ Lith bent down to stare right into the girl''s eyes and made his aura explode out. The girl didn''t flinch whatsoever and stared right back at him, her stick touching Lith''s forehead and her brows knitted into annoyance. "Who are you?" The girl asked with a serious face,pletely deprived of intimidation. She didn''t flinch even in the slightest. This girl was around 165 centimetres tall and was really just average in height, but with the fierce attitude, she surprised Lith and the other two. This girl, about half the size of the three guys, was standing on her toes and ready to throw hands at any given moment, really amused the three people. Lith looked at the girl and asked, "You''re not scared?" From his aura, even Supreme Ranks would get scared, but this girl wasn''t? How fascinating. The brown-haired girl''s eyebrows twitched. She pushed Lith back with the stick that was already attached to his forehead and said, "Why would I be scared? Do you think just by looking handsome and wearing expensive clothes would make me scared of you?" Ralph raised an eyebrow at this while Dennis showed a confused look. The people of the town gathered around the scene that was created near the well and spectated with mixed emotions. "Miwa, don''t fight¡­" Someone from the crowd said in a meek tone. The spectators weren''t like the girl Miwa. They could feel the domineering auras of the three guys in front of them and were really scared due to it. The person who had just said something was a little boy standing just a few metres away from Miwa. Miwa didn''t hear hisment, but the trio in front of her sure did. Their senses were far too sharp to not hear such a thing being said just a few metres away from them. Lith, although not wanting to create a scene, when he heard thement from the girl, suddenly realized something. He looked at Miwa and said, "You''ve never been to a city?" The crowd fell silent when hearing that since they had no clue what was happening, but Miwa, the person in question, suddenly frowned. Taking the stick away from Lith''s head and now cing it right in between his chest, pushed him back slightly and said, "Yeah, I haven''t. So what?" Lithughed and then shook his head. "Do you want to go visit a city right now?" "Huh?" The girl''s expression was that of utter stupefaction. "Where are you even getting at with this?" Chapter 815 Annoyed Ralph Chapter 815 Annoyed Ralph Miwa''s confusion was understandable since Lith said those things out of nowhere. What was going on in Lith''s head, only he knew. The rest just continued to stare at him and see what he was up to. Looking at Miwa being annoyed, Lith smiled. His guess really wasn''t wrong and this girl definitely wanted to go see a big city. "How long have you been training here for?" Lith asked suddenly. Miwa''s annoyance peaked as Lith asked her another question. She pushed the stick into Lith''s body, making him feel some pain, and said, "If you''re not here to cause trouble, then go away." People were busy and had to get their jobs done. Miwa herself was in the middle of training and these guys were just disturbing them. If possible, Miwa wanted to avoid conflict and get back to training. There was no need for unnecessary fights. Herment made Lith rub his chin and then look at Miwa up and down. He wondered what she meant by thatment. ''If you''re not here to cause trouble¡­ go away,'' she said. Did this mean she wanted Lith to cause trouble? Or did it have some other meaning? It was a strangement with many interpretations possible. Lith looked at Miwa and said, "You''re really strange¡­" "Huuuh?" Miwa eximed with knitted brows. "Are rich young masters like you always looking for trouble?" Thement made the spectators gasp. They couldn''t believe what Miwa had just said to the three people standing near the well. Everyone could guess that the trio belonged to some powerful n. They would dare not offend such people, but Miwa didn''t seem to understand this, making everybody worry for her. Contrary to their worries though, Lith looked at Miwa and said with a smile, "Let''s go roam in a city together." Miwa was confused by this and asked, "What¡ª" Lith held the stick Miwa was pointing at him and twisted it, making Miwa spin. He then ced his hand on her head to make her stop and said, "Let''s have you tour some cities." "WHAAA¡ª" With one wind sweeping sound, Lith disappeared from this ce along with Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis. The townsfolk stared at the spot Miwa was at with a dumbfounded expression. Some thought that she was going to die, some thought she was lucky to be taken in by rich young masters while some simply felt pity for her. Their reactions were mixed, but there was neither Miwa nor the rest to see what was happening and thus it didn''t really matter. ¡­.. Honming City, Velium. With tall ss buildings, diverse ancient heritage, beautifulndscapes, andrge poption, Honming was one of the world''s best cities to live in. This city contained everything luxury and was a honeymoon destination for many in the world. It offered great food, nightlife, and a wide range of entertainment to the tourists. Amidst the bustling city, on a warm afternoon, a group of four walked on the clean streets of Honming. "Woaaaaah! Is this what a city is!?" A short brown-haired girl in a ck samurai outfit eximed as she looked around. This was Miwa, the girl who had just been kidnapped by Lith from the mountain town. Miwa resisted quite a lot initially, but after understanding that the trio meant no harm, she lowered her guard and tried to ept the things happening. The very first thing that Miwa did after putting away her resistance was to look around. She was fascinated to find out that she was in a big and expensive city. Her whole life, she had lived and trained in the countryside, always dreaming to one day visit the cities and tour around. But she didn''t have the money to do so and also had a lot of responsibilities on her shoulders. One of the major responsibilities being her little brother whom she had to babysit. There were so many things that held her back from touring the world and had also made her character reserved. But with being kidnapped and forced to tour, she was starting to open up to her real self. Miwa was really happy to be in a city and she just couldn''t contain her enthusiasm. She hopped from one ce to another and her fascination for this ce was so high that she found even a water fountain amazing. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were really amused while watching her. Since all three were nobles, they had no idea that a person from the countryside would have such a reaction upon visiting the developed cities. At first they just watched her from afar, but as Miwa spoke to them and asked a lot of questions on things in the city, they were forcefully involved in things and had to participate. All of Miwa''s questions were really stupid. She asked why there were signs on the streets for various things, why buildings were ced so close despite there being a lot of space, why people walked on the side of the roads and so on. Since Lith and Dennis weren''t the brains of the group, they decisively pushed Ralph to Miwa and had him answer everything for her. Ralph was more annoyed by Lith and Dennis for doing such a thing than Miwa asking him questions. He wanted to have them take some ountability too, but both the two seemed to have disappeared suddenly, making Ralph further annoyed. Ralph roamed with Miwa for a few minutes and exined whatever she asked. While walking, they reached the entertainment district and just as they set foot, they heard a loud whistling sound of a trumpet. Turning to the source, Ralph and Miwa saw Lith and Dennis wearing bigical sses and blowing on stic trumpets. Dennis was holding a big bucket of popcorn and munching on it while Lith was looking at Ralph and Miwa, questioning them. A vein popped on Ralph''s forehead as he realized that these two were literally cking! They dumped all responsibility(Miwa) on him and were cking! Damn it! Curse these two! "You know you two should¡ª" Munch¡­ Munch¡­ "Oh wow, it tastes light and sweet. Even the popcorn in a city is different from my hometown." Ralph was interrupted by Miwa''sment. Turning to the side to look at her, he saw Miwa wearing aicallyrge pink sses and munching popcorn from the popcorn tub Dennis was holding. Another vein popped on Ralph''s forehead as he looked at them. "How do they make these?" Miwa asked Dennis about the popcorn. Dennis thought about it and said, "I think with their hands." "Woaaaahh. They use hands and not magic in cities to make popcorn?" Miwa couldn''t help but ask. Such high IQ talks made Ralph dizzy due to how annoyed he had gotten. He was really going tosh out on everyone for being idiots, but then he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. Slurrrrpp¡­ Ralph heard a loud slurping sound and turning to the side, saw Lith drinking iced coffee while wearing big red sses. Gulping down the coffee, Lith looked at Ralph and said calmly, "Don''t stress, everything is daijoubu." "What the fuck¡­" Ralph seriously had no more words to say to this. He expected Dennis and Miwa to be stupid, but Lith too? What in the world was happening today? Why were such high IQ conversations happening around him? If Ralph didn''t have proper control over his body and mind, he really would''ve copsed by now due to the outburst of emotions. Leaving the dumbfounded Ralph aside, Lith went to Miwa and before he could even talk to her, she looked at his drink and asked, "What''s that?" "Oh this? A special iced coff¡ª" Slurrppp¡­ Miwa didn''t care and took the drink from Lith, slurping everything down in one big suck. As the coffee vors spread around her taste buds, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows andment, "This is good. This is really good! What is this?" It took some time for the trio to realize it, but despite being in a normal town, Miwa had actually not experienced anything because she was basically training her whole life. Even something as simple as an iced coffee was new to her and she was a literal country bumpkin who was experiencing things. Miwa was totally at ease despite being kidnapped. She totally considered the trio to be her acquaintances and roamed along with them. Lith had really made a good decision to bring her here because sometimes, to make a person happy, one only needed to get them a mere iced coffee. Lith was not expecting anything from Miwa. He really didn''t care whether she would join him or not. What mattered was that he found her fascinating and since she only had small wishes such as touring a city and all, he decided to fulfil them. Why did he do so? There was no reason. He simply felt like it and acted on his thoughts. Sometimes, one need not think too much. One should just act on impulse and go with the flow. That''s what Lith was doing and so far, by looking at Miwa''s happy face, he was quite liking his decision. Chapter 816 Short Gorilla Chapter 816 Short Gori SMASH! "HELL YEAAAAHHHHH!" Miwa shouted on top of her lung as she whacked a mole in the arcade she was at. Dennis had suggested that Honming had the world''s best arcade and it was well made for even immortals! If there really was such a thing, how could they note? So far, Miwa, with her brutish strength, had won a lot of tickets in the arcade and was enjoying herself to the fullest. Lith and Dennis were cheering for her while holding food and drinks behind her. As for Ralph, he was holding a bunch of stuffed toys while sipping on an extremely sweet milkshake. His expression was really grumpy and anyone could guess that he absolutely hated everything that was happening. The stuffed toys were goodies Miwa had won in the arcade and it was she herself who gave it to Ralph to hold onto while she went ahead to win some more. There was not even a single word of negotiations as this short gori had left to y some other games. She was too hyperactive and couldn''t even be talked to seriously. The short brown-haired girl continued on to y in the arcade with Lith and Dennis while Ralph kept his distance. They were enjoying themselves to the fullest and when done amassing a ton of tickets, the trio left to redeem these tickets for more prizes while Miwa sat down to take a small break. Miwa sat at one of the benches in the arcade and was sipping on a cold beverage. There was sweat all over her upper body and made her appear really attractive for some reason. Her top was folded down and her t abdomen slender arms were out in the open. Miwa didn''t think much of this appearance as it was normal for her, but not even a few minutes into being left alone¡­ "Hey prettydy¡­" A group of four men in cultivator robes appeared right beside Miwa and a man with many piercings in his ears greeted Miwa with a charming smile. Miwa had never beenplimented like that and turning to the guy, she smiled and greeted back, "Hey." She didn''t know who these guys were, but being called pretty, it was definitely a good thing, she thought. The group of men, noticing Miwa''s reaction, couldn''t help but lick their lips in a pervy manner. They didn''t think talking to this woman would be this easy. The guy with piercings in his ears smiled widely and sitting right beside Miwa, put his hand out and said, "I am Lou, happy to make an acquaintance." Miwa smiled back, feeling nothing wrong. She shook her hands with the guy and replied, "I''m Miwa." Having made the first touch with the girl, the guy then started doing some small talk. Miwa conversed with him and just a few seconds into the conversation, the guy put his hand around Miwa''s shoulders. Miwa felt ufortable by such a touch and since the guys had done nothing wrong yet, she simply shook his hand away and kept her distance. The guy didn''t understand her reaction and thought that she might just be ying hard to get. Thinking that he knew how to handle a woman, the guy licked his lips and began eyeing Miwa''s breasts that had been wrapped by a cloth. "Miss Miwa, you seem lonely sitting alone here. How about we hit up a nice cozy spot together?" The man asked, not hiding his perversion. Miwa may be a countryside girl and she may also have misunderstood these guys in the first instance, but at this point, she wasn''t that stupid to not know what these guys were trying to do. Not wanting to create a scene in a foreign ce and mingle with these people, Miwa decided to get up and leave. Just as she walked a few steps away, the guy realized something was off and getting up, immediately ran behind her. "Miss, wait!" The guy reached close to her and grabbed her wrist. "Let me¡ª" SMACK! Miwa twisted her body and using its momentum, put full force into her hand and pped the guy, sending him flying. The guy crashed on an arcade machine and noticing this, his group that was standing a few meters away and chatting, stopped doing so and frowned. "What the fuck¡­" one of the guys cursed. "HEY!" The other person looked at Miwa and shouted. "How dare you!?" "Get that bitch!" Instead of helping their friend, they went to grab Miwa because she was a hot piece of cake they wanted to taste. Just a few moments ago, while their friend was chatting with her, they thought that he would seal the deal and get Miwa. The four could then take turns with her and y, but apparently, that didn''t seem to work and she had pped him silly. Nothing to worry though, they thought. They hade across such women a few times and with just a little bit of force and pressure, they could bend them to their will. A bitch didn''t know her ce until she was forced into it. Miwa might be one of those, they thought. Miwa, who just wanted to rx, felt a headacheing with the situation suddenly turning for the worse. But she wasn''t really worried and squared up to fight against the guys running towards her. However, before she could even fight them, she felt a familiar hand on her shoulder. "Did you invite your friends here?" Turning to the side, she saw the familiar tall silver haired dude who had kidnapped her. He was sucking on a lollipop and seemed really unbothered by everything. Miwa looked at him and knitting her brows, said, "Those fools aren''t my friends." "Oh. Then why are they running¡ª" "TAKE THIS, BITCH!" A guy had reached close to Miwa and Lith and shouted on top of his lungs while attacking them with a sword. Miwa immediately turned to fight, but saw the guy freeze on the spot with his sword piercing his own throat. Surprisingly, Miwa could see that he was still breathing and alive, despite the sword literally passing through his neck. "How did you do¡ª" Before Miwa could even question anything, she heard a loud bursting sound. Turning to the source, she saw two puddles of blood, flesh, and bones. In between the two puddles was a ck-haired guy wearingicallyrge yellow. This person being none other than Dennis, who had just smashed the two to their deaths. Slurrp! Slurping sound came from behind Dennis and the pink-haired Ralph appeared on the scene, holding a big cup of milkshake and many stuffed toys. "What a mess." Ralph stated while skipping the flesh puddles Dennis had created. "That''s a big mess indeed. Dennis, you gotta do better." Lith said while sucking on a lollipop. Dennis shrugged. "I didn''t think they were this fragile to burst apart." That was true. He had expected them to be disfigured at best, but they surprised him by exploding and dying. Hearing the three converse as if they hadn''t just killed three goddamn humans, Miwa waspletely taken aback and dumbfounded. She was about to have a proper look at her kidnappers, but Ralph reached her and pushed all the stuffed toys in her embrace. "Hold your stuff yourself." Ralph stated and finally got his hands free. Now he could hold another cup of milkshake with his freehand or maybe a sweet dessert? Maybe a chocte muffin? Or perhaps a pastry? Ralph couldn''t properly decide on this and began pondering deeply about it. Miwa was dumbfounded again with how rxed everyone seemed. She couldn''t help but turn to Lith and ask, "You just killed three humans. Are you not afraid of the consequences?" "It''s two humans." Lith corrected her. The guy whose neck he had pierced was still alive and standing. "No, it''s three. I killed the guy lying there." Ralph pointed at the spot where the guy with piercings, to whom Miwa had sent flying, was at. Shock surfaced Miwa''s face and turning to gaze at the guy lying down, she had a clear look at him and saw that he wasn''t breathing whatsoever. He was dead! ''How? When? What!?'' Miwa thought to herself, not understanding when did Ralph do this thing? She didn''t even perceive anything and not to mention, that guy was in apletely opposite direction than from what Ralph had juste! "Oh, my bad." Lith said, after knowing that the total kill count was three. "Your Highness, will the authorities be alerted with these kills?" Dennis, walking close to the group, asked. The trio hadpletely overlooked the short girl standing literally in between them. Miwa was so short that without actively looking down, the three couldn''t see her. She got ignored despite being right in the middle of them. "Nope, things are fine. This ce belongs to my wife." Lith rified. This arcade was attached to a hotel. This hotel chain was none other than the Nine Roses Hotel which was owned by Scelestus, which in turn was owned by Arya. "What? Your wife?" Dennis asked with some surprise. "You have a wife?" The trio heard a soft voice and turning to the source, found it to the little one standing in the middle of them. "Did you say something, shorty?" Lith, while sucking on a lollipop, asked, despite knowing full well that she had indeed said that. A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead. Shepletely forgot about the humans killed right beside her as Lith touched upon her height. "Do you want to die, g pole?" Miwa cursed while kicking Lith''s knee. Miwa had no idea what insult she could throw and in the heat of the moment, this was the best thing she could think of. Lith felt nothing but a tickle from her kick. But, he couldn''t help but say, "Damn. Dennis, you really weren''t wrong. This shorty is indeed like a gori." "Right? Right? I told you, she''s packing!" Dennis nodded in understanding and said with a radiant smile. Another vein popped on Miwa''s forehead. "You two¡­" Chapter 817 Miwa In The Squad Chapter 817 Miwa In The Squad Before Miwa got too annoyed and threw hands at them, Lith and Dennis stopped with their teasing. Once they were done, Miwa sighed and asked, "Can you take me back now?" Though the city was really nice and it was fun to hangout with this group, it was time to go back and take on the responsibilities again. Lith, standing around her, asked, "You wanna go back so soon? There''s a lot of things to do. Plus, we haven''t even sparred yet." Miwa shook her head. "There''s no time for all that. I have a little brother to take care of." Dennis, sipping on some milkshake he stole from Ralph, asked, "How old is he?" Miwa felt it was a reasonable question and answered, "Eight years old." "Hmm¡­" Dennis began pondering things upon hearing that. Lith and Ralph too began pondering, making Miwa confused. "What are you three thinking of?" Miwa couldn''t help but ask, looking at their strange faces. Lith rubbed his chin and answered, "Your brother will be thirteen in five years. That means, he''ll end up spending his time in an academy until he''s eighteen. From then, he would be recruited by some powers if he''s strong enough and wouldn''t really need you." "What the¡­" Miwa was dumbfounded. She didn''t think that these three were nning to give her an existential crisis out of nowhere. "Your little brother can take care of his own self in a while. Come, let''s spar in the meantime." Dennis suggested. He really wanted to fight this short gori. She seemed powerful and could be a good challenge. "But¡ª" Miwa chimed and wanted to say something, but got interrupted. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Your brother needs to learn a lot of things and build his foundation before awakening his Magic Core. I''ll have someone arrange things for your brother. You need not worry." Lith stated. Miwa didn''t understand him and asked, "And how exactly are you going to do it? Do you think there''s someone better than me who can raise him?" "Yes." Lith replied without hesitation. "You yourself don''t know many things, it''s better to leave things to experts." "Huh?" Miwa was confused. "What expert? What exactly are you saying?" The trio sighed together, looking at this country bumpkin''s dumbness. They knew Miwa was somewhat slow in analyzing things, but couldn''t guess that she was this slow. Lith looked at her and asked while shaking his head, "Shawty, who do you think we are?" Miwa scrunched her nose as she cringed at being called that. "Don''t call me that again." "Just answer already." Lith repeated. Miwa thought about it and replied, "You three are some rich nobles?" The trio nodded their heads. "That''s right." Dennis answered. Miwa shrugged. "It wasn''t that difficult, was it?" Ralph, in a calm tone, said, "You haven''t guessed the whole thing, don''t get cocky." Miwa tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Ralph meant. The whole conversation seemed so stupid and so pointless that even Dennis was having a headache. What Ralph was suffering through at this point, it was something only he knew. Dennis was already too much for him to handle and now there was someone simr in the group again. It was simply testing his patience at this point. Lith chimed in to end the conversation and said to Miwa, "I am the Vampire Prince, he''s¡­" He began introducing himself and the other two, making Miwa widen her eyes in shock. When Lith finished, Miwa was so shocked that not a single word came out of her mouth. She just stood there, dazed, as if she had heard some out of this world news. "You''re what!?!" Miwa snapped out of her daze and asked in shock. The three simply nodded their heads. "You heard it correctly." Dennis answered. "Holy shit! How did I¡ª No, wait. What are you three doing in the Human Continent? What ulterior ns do you have!?" Miwa immediately raised her guard and took a defensive stance, realizing that these guys may be enemies. Even though she enjoyed her time with them, there was no saying that these guys weren''t harmless. She was a human, their literal prey, and it was only natural for her to act in such a manner. Looking at her get so defensive, Dennis got in an attacking stance. "We fighting? Cool!" "No fighting." Ralph smacked Dennis''s head and said. Dennis clicked his tongue and got up. Miwa was surprised, but continued to be in her position nheless. Lith walked up to her and shook his head with a sigh, as if he had just encountered an unruly toddler. He rubbed Miwa''s head, making her annoyed, and said, "Your brother will be taken care of and don''t worry, you''re going back to your home too. We can sparter together." Saying so, Lith made her teleport back to her home. "Wai¡ª" Miwa wanted to say something before disappearing, but couldn''t do so as Lith''s magic was too powerful for her to resist. "We should go back home too,ds. We need to train ourselves as well." Lith stated. The two nodded their heads and eventually, they all left to go back to their ces. ¡­.. A month passed. After the shenanigans with Miwa, Lith had gone back to working and training. Miwa was a sweet countryside girl, despite appearing so unruly and carefree. She had somehow be the newest addition to this trio, but would take some time to properly assimte and join them. Lith really didn''t know that such a strange human lived in this world. There were no mentions in any records and it was a total idental find. Lith hadn''t met Miwa again and she was busy doing her own things in her town, but just by looking at her from afar, he could tell what sort of special talents she had. Miwa had pretty little affinity to magic and only possessed only one elemental affinity, which was Destruction. Though such was the case, she was really formidable in the ways of physical battles. She was a literal tank and on the brighter side, she was actually somehow immune to all sorts of aura. No aura was enough to scare her and there was no amount of killing intent that could do so as well. While it was a good thing she didn''t feel anything, it was also somehow bad on its own. One''s body, after perceiving a dangerous aura, would feel chills and trigger flight or fight instincts. But, Miwa didn''t possess such a thing and this was dangerous for her. If she couldn''t assess how strong her opponent was, she was bound to die someday soon. Though such was the case, she was really strong in all physical aspects and may not really go down without an actual fight. Miwa was a literal beast and her joining him, Ralph, and Dennis was actually a very good thing. Ralph and Dennis alone would be really lonely. Lith couldn''t always be there for them. But with Miwa in the squad, they would make a new friend and chill with her. Miwa had simr potential and strength as those guys. In fact, she had a slight edge over them as she didn''t need to train in multiple elements. These two would need to work really hard if they wanted to catch up to her, but that also wasn''t a problem since both were cultivation freaks. Lith was ahead of everyone by leaps and bounds. There was nopetition and it was sort of sad to see himself charge so ahead in the frontlines. Lith hoped to grow together with the rest of the three, but that was just a passing thought. He knew something like this could never happen. Lith didn''t have any problems regarding this, to say the least. He was actually quite happy. Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis could work together and grow together. They would prosper and this was something Lith wanted to see. Miwa could stand in front of literally anyone. She could also see anyone and hear them as well. It didn''t matter if the opposite party was a strong God or an immortal, Miwa could face anyone and everyone due to her special ability. This was going to be of great help and how the future would hold, that was something Lith was looking forward to. In any case, Miwa aside, while in the Royal Castle, Lith was actually doing something productive for once and not perving on hisdies. He had inserted himself into the administration and was learning all the little details of the Vampire Society. The Vampire Society was really fascinating and much different than the rest of the world. People in this society were actually happy to be ruled and liked the nobles and the royalty ruling them. The Vampires had long lives and they naturally got stronger as time passed on. With this fact in consideration, they could easily be strong enough to challenge noble ns. It was due to this that the noble ns always ensured to be in power and never ck, thereby making the whole Vampire Society be productive. Another important thing about them was that¡­ Chapter 818 Vampires Are Built Different Chapter 818 Vampires Are Built Different The most important aspect about the Vampire administration was managing the general crowd. It was the most important because it was the easiest of all. The Vampires were self-reliant and didn''t need to be told to do much. Everything wrong one could think of, they usually did it, but in moderation, and lived happily. For example, the Vampires would usually sleep around with multiple partners and this may have been the reason for a big chaos in the other parts of the world, but not in the Vampire Continent. Sleeping with each other actually made everyone bond together and this taboo kept them all going. It was just one of the many things they did that kept them as a close-knit group. Derogation, debauchery, disrespect¡­ all such things were generally taken lightly in this society. Instead of making the society copse due to it though, the society was actually working really fine and there were barely any problems. Like how it was in the Human and Elven Continent, r*pe or forced sex barely happened in the Vampire Continent as both the males and the females would consent to things. There was also the fact that this society had a lot more females than males, which keptpetition for a mate at bare minimum. Ruling over such a society was easy and these people also never caused any trouble in foreign countries. They were also super submissive to the throne and would literally stop drinking blood if he asked to. That''s the level of submission they had. Lith was amused with this and for the sake of his future ns, continued to look after them and monitor them. What he had seen so far were the good things. He had yet to see the bad things and what he needed to correct. Each race had their own set of problems and worries, the Vampire Race was no exception to this. This was not an utopia where everything was perfect. This was the real world with tons and tons of problems. The major problems suffered by the Vampires so far was that they needed a lot of blood to drink. They also didn''t have control over their natural instincts and would go berserk. Lith was at the pinnacle and didn''t suffer through any of these things, thereby overlooking them. Mortal Vampires were weak to a lot of things such as sunlight, holy things, blood, private territories and so on. Weaker Vampires could literally not trespass into someone else''s property unless they were given permission or entered through an open door. It was exactly due to this that they weren''t a nuisance in the foreign countries. They couldn''t even enter a property, so how could they even cause problems? The territorial thing stemmed from an ancient curse inflicted on the Vampires from the Werewolves. Back in the far ancient times, to keep their wives and children safe, the Werewolves spent their blood and sweat into learning a certain type of ck magic. It was through this magic that they were sessful in cursing the Vampires and made them unable to enter private properties. The Werewolves, from that point onwards, had always kept their doors closed and set up proper boundaries around their houses. This practice could still be seen all around the world and was instilled into their very essence. Vampires from Rank 6 and above were free of this curse, but the majority of them were below Rank 6 and hence the race could be said to be still under the curse. While such was the case, the Vampires didn''t really care about this fact. Very rarely was there a need to trespass and even if need did arise, they would find some or the other way to tackle it. As for the sunlight thing, it was not due to any curse or anything of sort per se. The reason Vampires would perish under the sun was due to the fact that the sun was literally too powerful. Other races had adapted to the sun over countless evolutions, but the Vampires were behind due to them living in a naturally dark environment. The Vampire Continent had always been sunless and this was the Vampires'' natural habitat. Why would they go out of their way to evolve when there was so much avable already? Plus, the Vampires had a lot of magic and their own physique attuned to the dark, so going out and evolving would only make them weak for a long period of time, leading to the destruction of their own race. Thankfully though, the Vampires had ovee the sun situation after a while and they could roam freely once they were above Rank 6. Vampires below Rank 6 usually didn''t travel out of the continent and on the off chance that they did do it, they would wear special cloaks made by the Witches to protect themselves. Every year, multiple people died trying to test whether the sun was really strong or not. This death was in the Dumb Ways To Die Magazine and ranked #116. This thing was equivalent to a Human staring right at the sun and blinding himself. It was dumb, but each year, some people did it anyway. There was no need for Lith to solve this problem. It was never really a problem and solving it was just extra work. As for the blood situation, the Vampires cherished the Human blood and really eyed those guys. Humans were their prey and in foreign countries, Vampires were forbidden from many ces where there was a lot of Human poption. Vampires also had a permanent ban on almost the entirety of the Human Continent. Only a select few ces were avable and that too, one had to pass through many security checks to get there. The Vampires had the ability to turn virgin Humans into Vampires by just biting their necks. This was too much and the Humans couldn''t just let them get in their country to do it. Though, even with so many restrictions, each year, the Vampire poption only grew and there was not much problem. The Humans fucked like rabbits and reproduced a lot. They also were really smart to ascend quickly and didn''t need external help. There was thus no shortage of Humans and the Vampires were happy. Also, the Vampires were the creatures of night. They were totally not immune to the Holy things that the Angels possessed. If the Angels dered war on these guys, they would suffer as holy things were their major weakness. The only Vampires that were immune to holy things were people who possessed the Light affinity. Such instances were rare though and the major poption was still at a risk. This major weakness existed due to an ancient conflict. It was nothing special, just one person offending another, thereby bringing cmity on a whole entire race. There were no records in regards to who offended who to end up in such a situation. Due to this, the Vampires had no reason to hate on the Angel Race for possessing holy things and let them be. The only enemies of the Vampires were the Werewolves. Two mountains could not exist on a single mountain and in a simr fashion, two creatures of night couldn''t exist together in this world. One had to be eliminated, but due to having separate continents and overall separate ces of operations, the conflict between the two wasn''t too severe. It was usually only the lower rank that fought together while the higher ups were too unbothered. Whatever be the case, Lith now had things he needed to solve. These were some problems which could be overlooked. The general problems faced by the Vampires were totally different from these. Apparently, in recent years, Vampires were facing severe discrimination in different ces of the world. They were also being oppressed by the Demons and were deemed inferior to them. Upon closer inspection, Lith found out that this hatred wasing from the Pride, Envy, and Wrath Demons majorly. Lith was amused by this. He wondered what was happening in the Demon Continent for those guys to take up such a role. Lith had to check this. Meanwhile, there were reports of Humans kidnapping Vampires and experimenting on them. This was to research on how these guys could turn any human into a vampire. Such a thing wasn''t major news as it had been going on for ages. However, it caught Lith''s attention because this time, high ranking nobles had disappeared instead of pleb vampires. This was a strange thing. Lith had ensured Neo was doing his job correctly there and the Human Continent should be in some chaos by now. If the chaos was there, then how did they have time to do experiments? Lith couldn''t figure it out properly. Attention had to be given to the Humans. The Demons were fully in control and didn''t need to be bothered with. Just one call to Lucifer and things would be immediately sorted. This was how easy it was. Lith went through the reports and finally after a long while of studying them, he decided it was time to go back to the Human Continent to check up on the experiments they were doing. Chapter 819 Fei’s Background Chapter 819 Fei¡¯s Background Once again, it was time to hit the Human Continent, and with Fei, he left the Royal Castle. Fei was actually a treasure Lith had identally ended up finding. She was a Phantom, an ethereal beingpletely different from the other creatures of the world. A Phantom was sort of like a Ghost, but not actually a Ghost. Ghosts were wandering souls and were once actual living creatures. They adhered to the Life element and were just people who didn''t go into further reincarnation. Phantoms on the other hand were different. They were entities that totally didn''t follow the Life element. Reincarnation cycle didn''t apply to them and they weren''t ''born'' in normal ways, but manifested into existence through various different factors. They could be elemental spirits or simply manifestations of strong emotions or desires from a group of people. Lith had first thought that this world worked like Earth, where one had to have a mate, reproduce, and then get children. But no, it wasn''t totally that. A being coulde into existence literally through mere emotions of people. One fine example of such a thing were the Nightmare Beasts. The dark horses that pulled the royal carriages. They manifested into existence when a group of people had nightmares for a certain period of time. Their strength totally depended on the intensity plus duration of nightmares and the poption suffering through it. In a simr way, Phantoms were mostly manifestations and upon further research into this topic, Lith found out a little bit about Fei''s background. The Yellow Phantoms were not someone who belonged to this world. They were otherworldly beings and how Fei or her ancestors ended up in this ce was totally unknown. Yellow Phantoms were Time Spirits and their birth was really rare as it required lots of things that were needed to be done right. Everything was rted to the elemental energy Time and over the course of years, they took on a human body for proper anchorage and ended up evolving into something called as Timebound Seers. Despite taking on a human body, they continued to have their sessors be born through various Time rituals. They had tried reproducing normally, but the babies born were always humans and never once did they find any sess in having a phantom instead. Rituals weren''t easy to do and after getting cursed, they really were unable to recover from this and were wiped out of existence. The only person remaining was Fei and that too was due to sheer luck. The Heavens were just, they said. These Phantoms were far too powerful and their existence was a threat to creatures everywhere. Even if they never actively tried harming others, their actions would definitely make others walk the path of doom in some way or other. Everything needed to be bnced properly and hence the curse on them. The people who cursed them were also powerful and couldn''t exist, thus they were wiped out along with these guys. The more Lith learnt about the ways of the world, the more sketchy he found a lot of things to be. Whatever the case be, it didn''t concern him much, so there was no need to bother with it. Lith met Fei, who was still in her butler outfit, and went to the Human Continent. Fei looked sexier in a butler outfit than she did in a maid one. Sure, the maid one was bold, revealing, and cute, but the butler outfit just had its charm that Lith couldn''t express properly in words. Somedies just rocked a formal shirt and pants, there was no helping it. One fine example of it was none other than his wife Arya. She looked so elegant and stunning in her usual shirt and pants outfit that Lith could keep staring at her all day, all night. Fei''s petite figure looked better in this butler outfit and the tomboyish appearance she had was what was worth seeing. To tease this youngss, Lith continued to treat her like an actual male butler and made her pout in annoyance. Fei was tasked with many small things and there was no end to it. She was really annoyed since these were all such minor tasks that Lith could do it himself. From opening the door to pulling a chair to sit on it, there were far too many things that Fei had to do. Unlike usual where Lith would simply ask for massages or hug her and stuff, these things were absolutely loathed by Fei. Still, it was her master''s orders and she couldn''t do anything else but follow. The ce in the Human Continent Lith had appeared in was close to the Kingdom of Yexin. Yexin was a revered Empress and a really cunning woman in general, from what Lith had deciphered from Neo''s shared memories. The Human nobles always praised her and also wanted to bed her because she looked absolutely stunning. They never stopped singing her praises and it wasn''t too difficult to get a lot of information on her as people really stalked her a lot. While being smart, Yexin was also really cruel. The male poption in her kingdom was the lowest as punishment for harassment and assaults weren''t light. The ce Lith was in was around a day away from the Yexin kingdom. It was in a border area between three kingdoms, with the Yexin one being the closest. This ce apparently had a small base where experiments were being conducted. If what Lith found here wasn''t worthy enough of his attention, he would simply task the maidservants to deal with it and do something else. Standing in the middle of a forest and there being no signs of any bases, Lith turned to Fei. He spanked her little butt, making her have an annoyed look, and then asked, "Where''s the base?" Fei blinked in surprise and replied, "Master, you do understand that I can''t grow my proportions¡ª" PAH! "Owf!" Lith spanked Fei for her stupidment. "Idiot, I''m asking about the enemy base. Not your ass. Where is it?" Fei thought the question was about her not having more meat in her butt cheeks, but it was not the case. This made her feel embarrassed, but she sucked it up and searched for the base her master was looking for. There wasn''t much of a problem finding the base as Fei was a Supreme Rank. It was right in the middle of the border between the three kingdoms and deep underground, in a catb structure of some sort. The underground catb structure provided a lot of security and breaking past it was not going to be easy. However, with Fei here, things were really easy to bypass. But, Lith didn''t exploit her prowess and instead tried to do things with his own strength. The first thing Lith did after reaching the spot where the underground catb was to analyze the area beneath. The very room present beneath this spot was not the surface level room. It was somewhere in the lower middle region or something. There was nobody around for now and it was safe to enter. Lith did so easily and the next step was to go to the other room and eventually, find the prey these bees were hunting. The prey being none other than the missing Vampires. This ce was huge and travelling around wasn''t easy. There was Fei who could easily cause amotion and get to the bottom without such a hassle, but she would also end up attracting unnecessary trouble, which was definitely something that Lith wanted to avoid. The rooms Lith walked into were spacious andfy. The humans knew their stuff in regards to such things and somehow, they were leaning towards the modern era of Earth more. Lith wouldn''t lie, modern future furnitures were good, but they came nowhere close to the Victorian Era themed things present in the Vampire Continent. Lith continued to walk into the rooms and soon¡­ Creak¡­ "Who?" A man without a t-shirt turned around and questioned, bracing himself for any potential attack that maye at him. Lith assessed the guy right in an instant with his eye powers. He was stronger than Lith himself, but definitely not out of his league whom he could never beat. Lith willed the Space element around him and teleported right behind the guy, sending a skull crushing kick right at his face. The guy didn''t work as the guy dodged it. Lith, however, had a backup, and he used his legs to smash the guy''s knees away. The guy groaned in pain as he got hit and seizing this chance, Lith went ahead and beat him unconscious. One guy down, many more to go. Lith didn''t know how many enemies he had to defeat, but Fei was with him so there were no worries. Continuing forward, Lith defeated many guys and advanced at a moderate pace towards the end. The guys who he couldn''t defeat were taken care of by Fei. It took him almost a day, but Lith finally reached the end of the catb with Fei, getting a glimpse of a mighty metallic door that separated thest room from the rest. Chapter 820 Half And Half Aren’t Possible Chapter 820 Half And Half Aren¡¯t Possible Creeaaaaakkk! Lith pushed open the gate and walked inside the room, caring not for any potential threats that there may be. A Supreme Rank was with him, so there was no need to fear anything. As the door opened up, arge dark room appeared right in front of Lith and Fei. There was a red hue within this room, bringing forth a creepy ambience. It wasn''t creepy to Lith though since he was a Vampire. It was rather cozy here. Going inside this creepy room, Lith saw gigantic red tubes going right above the ceiling and beneath the ground. Bubbling noise of water could be heard within them and walking close to one of the tubes, a faint scent of blood assaulted Lith''s nose. He touched the tube and tried to feel what was inside. A burning sensation went through his hand as he touched it and in the next few instances, he felt some blood essence seeping through the boiling liquid within these tubes. This blood definitely belonged to a Vampire and amused by it, Lith followed the tubes going up the ceiling with Fei. Lith and Fei were toozy to find paths leading up, so they simply smashed a hole in the ceiling and went high up. Reaching the top of the room, the sight Lith saw made him frown and be disgusted. There were tens of Vampires confined to their coffins and right beside them were Humans. Multiple small tubes etched with ancient inscriptions flowed through the two species and the disgusting thing about them was that their flesh and bones were getting exchanged. The Vampires were half decayed while the Humans were disfigured due to new flesh and bones joining with their physiques. This sight was so disgusting that Lith felt like puking. "How can someone even think of this? It''s absolutely absurd." Lithmented. Fei, standing beside him and looking at the scene with a neutral look, replied, "I think they wanted the best of both worlds, Master." "Seems like it." Lith said and walked close to inspect the abnormal ''creatures''. These guys couldn''t be deemed as Humans or Vampires anymore. They were totally different from the norms. Squatting down and checking the Human that had Vampire flesh wielded on him, Lith said, "Fei, have you ever seen a Half-Vampire Half-Human?" Fei shook her head. "That''s not possible to happen." Lith raised an eyebrow at what he heard. "Why''s that?" For some reason, there really were no hybrids in this world and it was not even a joke. When Lith had arrived in this world and saw the races existing in peace, he assumed that interspecies marriages were quitemon. Hence, hybrids would be quitemon too. But to his surprise, there really were no hybrids. Not even one that was known. Whenever two people reproduce, the child born would be the same species as one of its parents. There was no in between. Lith didn''t understand why such a phenomenon existed and he never got the time to research it either. Well, part of the reason he didn''t research was because he was busy. But now that he saw someone trying to create a hybrid, the question popped up again in his mind. Fei, being questioned by her Master, answered, "Well, Master¡­ it''s just how nature is. Even though the child would belong to¡­" Fei gave a long answer to what Lith had asked her, but to shorten it down, the reason was simply nature. Nature didn''t allow hybrids as they were not proper. What it did allow however was evolution and passing down of the traits. For instance, if a Vampire and a Human had a child, and let''s say the child was born as a Vampire¡­ the child could gain the intelligence of a Human and have a huge potential in cultivation. Likewise, if the child was born a Human, it could have the regeneration, bloodthirst and cruelty of a Vampire and so on. There could never be mixing of the two like the child being Half Vampire and Human as that would be really conflicting and unstable. Nature loved stability and everything was designed in such aplexly perfect way that having imperfections was nigh impossible. A Vampire and a Human''s child couldn''t be distinguished as a half-half, but the child could definitely inherit abilities. If one were to dive deep into this matter, a perfect example of things would be Dennis. Dennis had an Angel in the ancestry from his mother''s side. Even though his mother didn''t have any traits regarding that of an Angel, Dennis sure did inherit one thing, that being the Light affinity. Dennis was one of those rare Vampires with a Light affinity and this was the result of interspecies interactions. To sum up, a Human and a Vampire could have a baby, but the chances of the baby inheriting all the good properties of their parents was impossible. Only a select few things would be passed down. If there wasn''t such a thing, there would be far too many overpowered individuals in the world. They could have limitless potential and cause chaos as easy as flicking a finger. Fei exined all of this as if it was only natural while Lith had some other profound thoughts on this. He came from a world where there wasn''t magic or swords or anything per se. But, the knowledge of gics was vast and from it, he could decipher a few things regarding the passing down of traits. Something simr was happening here and stability was thus ensured. Lith was amused by it and looking at the disfigured creatures in front, he saw a live example of what would happen if one were to mess with nature. Some things were better left untouched. "Anyway, did you see anyone in the vicinity?" Lith asked, looking around and finding no one to be there. Fei shook her head. "Maybe they left after noticing our intrusion." Lith rubbed his chin. "Should we use Time spells to check?" Fei shrugged. "It''s your call, Master. I''m ever ready." Lith asked her that because he didn''t want to use spells on this, for he had a general idea as to who might be the culprit. It was a fact that the Human Society was divided into factions. One wanted world dominance, another was against it, and the third one was neutral about it. Time and again, this was proven pretty easily and the one that was harming the Vampired and trying to develop a hybrid was definitely someone who belonged to the warring faction. Yexin was a prime suspect in this since she belonged to the warring faction and everything was happening near her kingdom. She had kept it hidden that she wanted the Humans to rule and portrayed herself as someone from the neutral faction, but via Neo, Lith knew it was just a fa?ade. Lith got up and paced around this room with dead Vampires and Humans. The Vampires were so decayed that he couldn''t even guess who these guys were. From their clothing though, he deciphered them belonging to Baron and Viscount houses. His subjects had died and no matter how notorious they may be, they were his people and he had to look after them. Lith didn''t want to kill the Humans really as they were needed for multiple things. Plus, the death of these nobles was natural selection. If these nobles couldn''t protect themselves for some mere Humans, then they were better off dead. Humans had beef with everybody and everybody had beef with Humans. It was just how it was and a few people getting killed by them was not something shocking or rming. Lith''s only reason for visiting this site was to see if these guys were plotting to wipe out a major poption of Vampires or were just experimenting to make a proper hybrid. From the looks of it, thetter seemed like a greater possibility, but one could never be sure and thus, Lith''s attention now was to check whether they were plotting something big or not. The best way he could find this was simply by questioning people. The first person who was in his mind for this was naturally the prime suspect Yexin. She was an Emperor Rank and not someone Lith feared. Neo hadn''t interacted with people above King Rank since he was weak and could get killed, but Lith was different. He could literally go up to the Human Ancestor and p his face without problems if needed. His authority was just this strong. "Alright then, Fei. Let''s go have a chat with Yexin." Lith said and put on a ck top hat,plimenting his formal suit. Lith was dressed like a Victorian Era''s noble and this was the theme the whole of Vampire Society followed. He could wear anything and it wouldpliment his looks, a rare charisma only he possessed due to how handsome he was. Thus, he never had to worry about anything and usually dressed in simple formal attire that brought out more of him and increased his overall charisma. Fei nodded her head at Lith''sment and along with him, left the ce to go see Yexin. Chapter 821 Miwa Awakens… A Fetish. Chapter 821 Miwa Awakens¡­ A Fetish. The Mountain Town, Human Continent. It was just another warm day and a peaceful afternoon. Everything was going great and Miwa was carrying buckets of water back to her ce. There were actually spells d on her buckets that would make them really heavy upon water getting filled in them. This was something herte master had made for her. Since she was at home, her attire was the usual ck samurai kimono she wore for practice. It was folded from the top and her privates were covered by a white cloth that was wrapped tightly around her chest. Miwa had done her morning duties so far and it was training in the afternoon. She had cleaned the house they lived in, cooked food, sent her brother for training, and did other chores. Fully free to train, she now carried buckets of water back home which would be neededter for various purposes. There were no thoughts in her head as it waspletely focused on carrying the heavy weight on her shoulders back home. As Miwa took a few steps away from the well and walked, she suddenly felt that today the buckets were heavier than usual. One step¡­ Two steps¡­ Three steps¡­ ''Heavy¡­'' Miwa thought to herself as her legs and upper muscles bulged. She had a slender body with modest curves, but she still packed a decent amount of muscles which were now showing. The weight just got heavier as she walked and her t abdomen tightened up to provide better core stability while walking. If her core wasn''t strong, her upper body would copse due to the weight on her shoulders. Miwa''s quads then strengthened themselves and her face was showing signs of struggles, with beads of sweat forming on her forehead. "Nnghh¡­" Miwa grunted and gritted her teeth, not faltering to this pressure and focused fully on taking the buckets back home. "It sure is a lot of weight, Miwa-chan." Someone said something and Miwa then felt the sweat on her face be wiped away. "It is." Miwa was in her zone and didn''t bother to check who it was that was conversing with her or that her sweat had been wiped out. "Slurrp¡­ mhm¡­ human tea tasty tasty¡­" Miwa finally got out of her zone and heard a familiar voice. "Huh?" Miwa looked around to see where the voice wasing from. "Oh, she finally noticed." Miwa heard the familiar voice again. "Where¡ª" Before Miwa could even question, she felt her head getting patted. "Shawdy, you gotta widen your senses." The familiar voice now came from right above her. Knitting her brows, Miwa turned her head, only to see some long legs. Turning her head up, she saw a silverhead looking at her with a smile. Lith, sitting on Miwa''s shoulders, winked at her and said, "You''re doing great, but focus on pushing the earth down and the buckets up, instead of charging forward aimlessly." A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead and she was about to get really pissed, but then Lith''s words took her by surprise and made her pause. She thought about what Lith had just said and realizing that it made total sense, gritted her teeth and went back to doing what he just stated. Surprisingly enough, when she did so, it felt far easier to carry the weight. "See? Told you." Lith''s words rang in her ears. Miwa shook her head and in an annoyed tone, asked, "Why are you here? Do you not understand the concept of ''space''?" Miwa had asked for some alone time from the trio. She really didn''t care if they were some big shots or some lowlifes. What she cared about was her own small world, which included her training, daily chores, and her little brother. She was supposed to manage all of this, tie up loose ends, and then meet the trio again. This was the n and she had made it clear to them. Then¡­ Why was this guy here? Lith rubbed his chin and put on a deep pondering expression, as if he was some philosopher. "My child¡ª" "Speak normally or I''ll beat you up!" Miwa shouted with some hints of annoyance. She was far too annoyed with everything that was happening to care about herments. "Hey!" Fei''s voice rang from the other side. "Don''t be rude to Master." Surprised by hearing a feminine voice, Miwa turned to the other side, only to see that a young blonde guy was sitting there. "You, who are you?" Miwa was surprised to find out that she hadn''t sensed this person yet. This meant that this was someone strong and not to be trifled with. Just as Miwa asked that, she saw Lith putting his arms around the young butler. "This is my butler, Fei. He''s kind of gay because he loves me, but don''t mind him since he''s a good guy." "¡­" "¡­" Thement Lith just made with a stupid smirk on his face¡­ It was so scandalous and controversial that it made both Fei and Miwa speechless. Fei couldn''t help but jump down from Miwa''s shoulder and distance herself from Lith, covering up her body with her hands as if she was about to be molested. Miwa looked at this and got further stupefied. ''Who''s the gay here?'' She couldn''t help but look at Lith after thinking so. There was a perverted look on his face as he bit his lip and eyed Fei like a hungry beast. Miwa was sort of disgusted, but then immediately amused at this development as something within her awakened. "So, you like boys?" Miwa asked with a hint of curiosity. Even though the conversation had turned astray, she didn''t forget to walk ahead and continue on with her training. Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that, but smirking, answered, "I don''t. But I''d let that butler of mine kiss me if he wanted to." "Oh, wow¡­" Instead of finding this disgusting, Miwa found it fascinating that such a thing was possible too. Unknowingly or knowingly, Lith had suddenly awakened the fujoshi within Miwa, making her amused over the BL things he was doing with Fei. Lith was surprised by Miwa''s reaction and Fei too was. The Master-Servant exchanged nces and suddenly nodded their heads at each other, finding this situation oddly surprising. They realized Miwa had suddenly awakened her BL fetish. It was definitely not a good thing, but well¡­ nothing could be done now. Lith had messed up slightly with his miscalction, but it was alright. Things hadn''t gone too bad yet. Lith thought that by showing Miwa his interaction with Fei, he would have her be disgusted and drop down the buckets, eventually stopping her training, but that didn''t happen and things took a different turn. Lith wanted to have Miwa stop her training ande with him, but ended up awakening a fetish within her. This was such a surprising change of events that it was reallyughable. Though, with Miwa looking at Lith with stars in her eyes, it felt troublesome rather thanughable. "Don''t look at me like that. I told you, I''m not into men." Lith smiled and shook his head. Miwa shed a perverted grin. "Oh, sure, sure. But you can let your butler kiss you right?" ''This girl¡­ damn¡­'' Lith regretted his decision. The tables had turned on him due to one miscalction and now he was the oppressed instead of being the oppressor. Though, he didn''t show his regret on his face and maintained a confident and smiling look. Raising an eyebrow at Miwa, he asked, "You want to see me kiss my butler?" Miwa grinned widely. "I never said that, but if you want to, please go ahead. I don''t mind." "Hey!" Fei shouted from the side. What the hell were these guys even discussing? She could understand her master, but this innocent girl too!? No, not innocent. Not anymore at least. Fei had an impression of Miwa being a training oriented girl who liked nothing but enjoying the small things she possessed. But with the sudden change, her opinion changedpletely and she now saw her as a pervert. Literally, Fei saw no difference between her master and this girl, who was even shorter than her by a few centimetres. Hearing Fei''s shout, Miwa turned to her and while continuing her walk, said with a smile, "Don''t worry Mr. Butler, I don''t judge people. Feel free to kiss that pervert, I''ll pretend that I am not looking." "Damn." "What!?" Lith was surprised while Fei was shocked. Fei was shocked not because of thement, but because she just realized she was seen as a guy by Miwa and not a girl. Damn it! She was not a guy but a girl! How can this stupid shorty mess such a thing up? From what angle did Fei appear like a guy? She had proper feminine hips, even the voice and the face, then what made her think she was a guy!? Was it her almost t front and back? Or was it her demeanor? Fei couldn''t understand at all and got annoyed. Miwa had no idea that she turned Fei''s thoughts so chaotic and neither did Lith. In any case, such shenanigans needed to be stopped for now as Lith was here for some work and not to y with Fei or Miwa. Shaking his head and turning to Miwa, he asked, "All of this aside, Miwa, when''s your traininging to an end?" Chapter 822 Miwa Meets Yexin Chapter 822 Miwa Meets Yexin When Lith asked her a question, Miwa continued to walk and replied, "There''s quite a few things left. Why?" "I need you to see someone and talk to them." Lith stated his intentions honestly. "Someone who?" Miwa asked while struggling to take steps. Her face was red and her muscles were still bulging, a sign that she was exerting herself to her fullest potential. Lith, still on the wooden rod connecting the buckets, answered, "Yexin. Do you know about her?" "Yexin?" Miwa couldn''t recall anybody called by that name. "The Empress¡­ the ruler of Kingdom of Yexin." Lith rified. "The ruler, oh¡ª OHH¡ª OHHH¡­ WHAT!?" Miwa dropped the buckets as soon as she heard that,pletely in shock. She turned around to see Lith, who was standing tall, and was just able to see his chest. Miwa didn''t hesitate to kick Lith behind his knee and have him bend down. Getting him at his eye level, she put her hands on his shoulders and asked with shock, "What did you just say!?" Such a kick wouldn''t have Lith falter like that, but Miwa was a friend and he bent down to meet her eye level willingly. Looking at her, Lith chuckled and asked, "Why are you surprised like that? Didn''t I tell you that I am the Vampire Prince? I could literally even meet your Human Ancestor, this is nothing." Miwa frowned upon hearing that and then let go of Lith''s shoulders. She suddenly realized that her question was totally stupid and that the way she was surprised was also really dumb. She should''ve remembered that this tall annoying idiot was actually an authority and not someone normal. It wasn''t her fault to forget this though. In her head, she had thought of the Vampires to be cruel, bloodthirsty, evil, and whatnot. Naturally, their Prince would be someone cruel too, she thought. But in reality, what Miwa was looking at was totally different. This guy was far too stupid to seem like the Prince and the two friends he had, they too didn''t give off that royalty-like vibes. In any case, realizing her mistake, Miwa scrunched her nose and said, "Why do you want me to meet Her Majesty?" Miwa literally lived in the kingdom right beside Yexin''s. It would be weird of her to go meet the Empress like that and thus she asked. "Are you willing to meet her or not? Or are you perhaps afraid that you''ll be beaten up by Yexin?" Lith didn''t answer and instead steered the conversation into provoking Miwa. Miwa knitted her brows at this. "Why would the Empress beat me?" Lith shrugged. "How would I know? That''s your fear, not mine." "What¡­" Miwa had no idea just what the hell was this conversation even that she was having and got really confused. "Master, why are you even asking?" Fei chimed in at this time and said. "You can just take Miss Miwa against her wishes and have her interact." "Oh!" Lith pped his hands as if he hadn''t thought of this before. "You''re right. Why am I even asking this shorty for her opinion? Does her opinion even matter? Pfft¡­" Lith said this to spite Miwa and teased her. A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead, but before she could even say anything in reply, Lith wrapped his arm around her shoulders and vanished from the spot. Miwa didn''t even get the time to react or protest and in just an instance, the three reached a spacious grand room, where there was a throne at the end of it, upon which was a vixen sitting and staring down at her subjects in a domineering manner. The sudden spatial fluctuations alerted the woman and being shocked, she got up from her seat and activated all her defences. In no time, Lith, Fei, and Miwa were bombarded with multiple attacks and this made Miwa get on full alert mode and take a defensive stance. Though, it wasn''t too much of a stress on her as with just the flick of a finger, Fei made everything explode, dumbfounding the woman on the throne. "It''s all you from here on, Miwa. Go talk to her about¡­" Lith walked up to Miwa while saying so. As he reached in front of her, he tapped her forehead with his index finger. "¡­about this." Information poured into Miwa''s mind immediately and mixed emotions appeared on her face. Still, she retained her calmness and giving Lith a hateful look for dragging her into this, walked up to the Emperor Rank Yexin, standing in front of her throne. "Who are you three?" Yexin asked in a calm tone, concealing all her worries. Even though the situation hadpletely flipped on her and things had changed, Yexin didn''t show any emotional change and pretended that everything was fine. This was one of the qualities of a great leader and she was not going to show any form of weakness to her enemies. Yexin stood there still, domineering her bearing once again. Miwa, with her upper half of the kimono still folded down, tapped onto one of her deltoids and swung her arms, stretching the tight muscles to rx them. She appeared menacing while doing so and as she walked close to Yexin, not even a slight hint of worry could be seen on her face. "I can''t believe that a day woulde when I''d find a child like that to be so strong." Lith said softly to Fei beside her. Fei''s lips twitched upon hearing that. "Master, she''s your age and not a child." Not every short person was a child. And Miwa for sure wasn''t one with how she looked. Fei was annoyed by her master''sment because Miwa looked older than her. If Miwa was a child, then what was Fei? An infant or something? Lith ignored his cute butler and focused on the menacing shorty in the front. Miwa walked past the kneeling subjects and took the stairs to go right up towards Yexin. Yexin, a goth woman with hourss-like figure, donning purple robes, stared at the brown-haired Miwa walking close to her. She exuded her Emperor Rank pressure and tried to let Miwa know who she was up against, but sadly for her, there was no effect on Miwa. Miwa easily walked close to Yexin and looking up to meet her eye level, she asked while squinting her eyes, "Your Majesty, I expected better from you, but all you did were cheap things." A frown formed on Yexin''s face. "You are?" This was her first question. She didn''t care about what Miwa was referring to, all that mattered was who she was. Yexin could clearly see that there was no effect of her aura on Miwa. If that was the case, she must definitely belong to some revered n. Yet, if such was the case, then why was she calling her with honorifics? Yexin didn''t understand this. Miwa, when asked a question like that, felt obliged to answer since this was her superior. Though, she had been strictly told by Lith to not put herself down in any case whatsoever. She was instructed to treat Yexin as if she was her equal and not be intimidated by her. Miwa wasn''t really intimidated, she just felt the need to introduce herself since she was literally a peasant aspared to the Empress here. However, with being strictly told to act like equals, she didn''t act submissive or like a peasant in front of Yexin. Instead, she said calmly while still looking up, "I''m Miwa from the Mountain Town Washi in the Karonji Kingdom. Is this enough of an introduction for you?" A surprise look shed over Yexin''s face. A countryside bumpkin dared toe up here and talk to her like this? "Are you courting death, peasant?" Yexin said and tried to put her hand on Miwa''s head, but found herself unable to do so. Miwa frowned upon being called so rudely like that. She realized, Lith was right and she should''ve definitely treated this woman as equal. Although she wasn''t wrong at being called a peasant, since she really was one, with the tone Yexin had just said that, Miwa didn''t like it one bit. "You know¡­ Empress Yexin. I''m really trying to be nice here." Miwa said with her eyes shing with a serious glint. Being called by her name right away made Yexin frown harder. "What did you¡ª" "I''m the one asking questions here, Yexin." Miwa said and kicked Yexin''s legs, making her get down on her knees. Miwa didn''t know her kick had so much strength in it, but she wasn''tining for now. It really seemed stupid to look up and talk to someone. She cursed everybody who was taller than 160 cm and wished that in the next life, they don''t go past 130 cm. Miwa was 165 cm, but that was something she said to everybody and not her actual height. She was actually 162.5 cm, but adding 2.5 extra centimetres never hurt nobody. With Yexin on her knees, Miwa stared right down at her and asked, "I question, you answer, got it?" Chapter 823 Miwa’s Motto Chapter 823 Miwa¡¯s Motto Thedy, Yexin, looking like a goth woman, was totally taken aback by Miwa''s gestures. Never once had she been treated this poorly after her ascension to Emperor Rank. Everyone revered and respected her, but now look at how things had turned out. From her spiritual sense, she could feel Miwa not having much strength. She could easily take her down but the blonde butler standing across the hallway and the tall silver-haired man''s auras really scared her. They were terrifying to no end and Yexin knew she was doomed with the slightest negligence. Yexin, a Human blessed with high intelligence, took all the right steps in this heated moment. She didn''t show aggression, she didn''t try to intimidate Miwa, she didn''t even bother cursing or appearing like a mighty Empress, despite being one. Yexin cooperated really well and this surprised Lith, who was watching from the side. No matter what anybody said or what the Humans did on an everyday basis, their survival skills were no joke. It was no wonder that they had survived till now. Miwa asked whatever questions Lith had given her. They ranged from the catb to the disappearance of the noble Vampires. Yexin truthfully answered everything she knew and snitched on the Humans. She did have ns for world domination, but at the end of the day, was smart enough to know that it was just a pipe dream and didn''t actively take part in it like others. The disappearance of the nobles was due to the warring faction. They wanted to create a strong hybrid and harness various spells that belonged to the Vampires. They also tried to have as many babies as they could with such potent people, but the Vampires were a step ahead and refused to give their essence to recreate life. Vampires had their pride and they felt themselves to be superior to Humans. It felt disgusting to breed with them and they would rather die than do this. A lion never reproduced with a deer, that is, its prey.. In a simr fashion, the Vampires would never try out such a thing. Though, if the Humans are first converted into Vampires, then that was a different thing. It waspletely eptable after that. But before, it was a big no. Let alone having multiple babies, raising them and waiting for them to be strong individuals would take a lot of time. The Humans didn''t have such patience and they eventually scrapped this idea. The warring faction began focusing on harvesting traits from the Vampires and inheriting them by some forbidden techniques. This was still in the trial and testing phase. What Lith had seen in the catb was exactly this. Lith had arrived a bit early on the scene and the situation hadn''t really escted to a big degree. Only a few nobles had died so far and the experiments also didn''t have proper conclusions or results. Miwa had no clue what Yexin was spouting, but she continued to ask questions and have her answer them. She knew Lith was listening and she was doing it for him. Miwa really just wanted to go back home and not be stuck with this idiot here. It was so tiring to put up a haughty act and deal with Empress Yexin. To be honest, Miwa never thought a day woulde when she would have to bully the very person she revered so much. Empress Yexin was far too big to even get a glimpse of. Miwa was a normal countryside girl and it was definitely not in her destiny to see such big shots. However, with Lithing into her life, it all changed. Everything changed for the worse though. It wasn''t good. Miwa didn''t like this. She didn''t want to unnecessarily bully people. Miwa was a kind girl and liked to help people, not torture or abuse them. Though, knowing that the Humans had harmed the Vampires and Lith was here to seek answers to those, Miwa was cooperating. Had that not been the case, she wouldn''t have questioned Yexin like this. It was a solid fifteen minutes of question and answers. Miwa''s energy was draining and she couldn''t keep this act up anymore. She turned to look at Lith and then gave him a tired look, stating she didn''t want to do it anymore. Lith simply did a light nod and made Miwa sigh in relief. Miwa didn''t say anything more and left the throne to get back to Lith Once she reached there, Lith smiled and asked, "You sure are unafraid of the consequences. What will you do if Yexines to attack youter?" Miwa shrugged in response. "No clue, honestly. The best I could do is fight her to death, that''s about it." Miwa was a firm believer of destiny. She had always followed the motto: ''Whatever happens, happens for the good.'' There was never a bad circumstance and whenever it got tough, it just meant that life wanted to teach you some lessons to turn you into a stronger and better person. Miwa was thus not worried about anything. Lith didn''t know of this and in his mind, he was thinking of something else. Lith was chuckling at Miwa''sment about her doing a death match with Yexin, but internally, he vowed to protect Miwa from any harm that may arise on her. Miwa was his friend now. The same level as Dennis and Ralph, even though they had met a few days ago. There were times when a person''s personality and vibes just clicked with yours and this was one of those rare instances Lith went through. Miwa was a strongss, like really strong. She wasn''t a crackhead like Dennis who just wanted to fight and also not someone like Ralph who was reserved at all times. Miwa was curious, fun, kind, and her overall outlook on things was much different than these guys. Miwa actuallyplimented the characters of him, Dennis, and Ralph. It was really beneficial to have her around and also really fun. Nobody had mentioned it before, but the time they spent with Miwa in the city was really great. Even though Ralph was annoyed and even though he showed it as if he didn''t care, he actually enjoyed his time. If even he enjoyed it, then Lith and Dennis were totally out of question. Miwa hasn''t epted the trio yet, but it was not much of an issue. Lith had a gut feeling that Miwa would definitely not reject them. In any case, this shorty was for sure a nice person and it was time to drop her off since her job here was done. Lith firstly turned to Yexin and through Fei, conveyed her a message to not dare to spy on Miwa. It was scary as is and Yexin had no ns to suicide by doing such a thing. She readily epted it and breathed a sigh of relief when Lith and the rest vanished from her pce. Lith dropped Miwa off in her town and left after handing her a basket full of rare choctes for her good work. These choctes, their worth was enough to buy Miwa''s mountain town at least a hundred times. If Miwa were to know of this, she would definitely pass out in shock and never even dare to touch these choctes. Some things were thus better left unsaid and done with all of this, Lith went back home. Once Lith was back, he went to his study along with Fei and, getting seated on his chair, asked her to massage his shoulders. As Fei massaged him, Lith reclined back, closed his eyes and asked, "What''s the status of those three, Fei?" Lith was referring to his maids. Fanny, Keith, and Sylvia, to be precise. Fei, with a neutral look on her face, said inly, "They seemed to be restless. Just in a few days, they skimmed through the entirety of the Witch Continent but found nothing in regards to what Master had asked them of." Lith had a heartyugh at this. "It seems that I''ll be having a peach spanking feast soon." Fei rolled her eyes. "Master, why are you so obsessed with our butt? It''s just a pair of flesh." Hearing that, Lith turned to look up and smiling, asked, "You''re saying that? Seriously? Of all people, you''re the only one who''s got no meat whatsoever. It hurts my hand when I hit your bones, you understand?" Fei''s face flushed slightly in embarrassment as she heard this. Her Master was bullying her yet again and she can''t seem to understand why. She had her reasons for being petite alright? Nothing could be done about it and there was no need to joke about it. Fei couldn''t help but ask in response to Lith''sment, "Master, you said that your hand hurts, then why do you still spank me? You should stop doing it." Lith raised an eyebrow as he heard that. This girl¡­ she sure was smart and quick witted with her answers. Lith smirked and asked back, "Do you wanna know why?" Fei nodded. A devious smile appeared on Lith''s face. "Alright then¡­" It was at this moment, Fei felt something was off. Right in the next instant, Fei felt her footing stumble and then unknowingly got ced on Lith''sp, in a really embarrassing position. Surprised by this, she turned to Lith and asked, "M-M-Master¡­?" Chapter 824 Teaching Fei Man Math** Chapter 824 Teaching Fei Man Math** Looking at the flustered petite blondie, Lith smiled and said, "Today, your Master shall teach you what Man Math is." "What?" Fei was confused while also being embarrassed. She was literally on Lith''sp, positioned perfectly to give her Master a good ess to her soft buttocks. Although she was wearing pants and everything was covered, she was still really embarrassed. She didn''t want to be spanked as it felt too shameful. But, her Master''sment grabbed her attention and she wondered what he meant by ''Man Math''. Lith nodded lightly in response. "That''s right, Man Math. It''s very very simple." As Lith said that, he made his hand hover over Fei''s tender butt. She shook slightly in response, but as it wasn''t her first time getting spanked, Fei waspletely fine. Lith slightly squeezed Fei''s pants covered ass and said, "Man Math is: Man see peach, man grab peach." Squeezing them again and making Fei let out a slight moan, Lith continued, "Man grab peach, man happy. It''s that simple." ''What in the¡­'' Fei was baffled after hearing that. What nonsense was her Master spouting all of a sudden? After making theme joke, Lith chuckled internally at that and then spanked Fei''s cheeks, making her flush red. Lith then unbuttoned her pants and lowered them slightly along with her panties, getting a view of Fei''s smooth petite cheeks. Fei was really embarrassed at this point, but also slightly turned on for reasons even she didn''t know. Lith lightly spanked Fei''s cheek again and said, "No matter if it''s small or big, when a man sees a pair of peaches of his woman, he''s obliged to hit them." Fei was about to get happy when Lith indirectly called her his woman, but then¡­ "As that''s the case, since you''re my butler now and not woman, I shouldn''t spank you." Fei knitted her brows after hearing that. What nonsense was this again!? She was clearly a woman! Can''t her Master just see from the exposed bottom!? Lith meant figuratively, but Fei took it literally. Fei turned to the side to look at Lith and noticing her gaze, Lith smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry about what I just said. Because, even if one''s a butler, as per Man Math, if it''s soft and bouncy under the robes, then¡­ one is allowed to pounce and roar." "Master¡­" Fei knitted her brows and interjected. She just couldn''t keep quiet after hearing such a nonsensical statement. "What is wrong with you?" The level of stupidity in this conversation was mind numbing and was hurting Fei''s intelligence on apletely different level. Lith on the other hand was having an absolutely amazing time annoying Fei. He was about as bored as one could be and being an immortal, he craved entertainment. Watching his cute blonde butler loli''s expressions were sure a delight. She was also seemingly unafraid to call him out if she found anything wrong. Kneading Fei''s soft cheeks, Lith smiled and replied, "Nothing''s wrong, but everything will be, in a while." Fei didn''t understand what Lith meant, but soon she felt a finger graze against her exposed slit, making her shiver and startled. Fei now realized what was about to happen and immediately went silent to not show her embarrassed self to her Master, lest he teased her further or realized that she was enjoying it. That''s right, Fei was actually enjoying the caresses. No matter what, at the end of the day, she was still a girl and weak to touches like these. She had epted Lith as her Master and waspletely submissive and loyal to him. Though, she was really shy and couldn''t openly do lewd things, just like what happened in the past when Lith had asked her to strip. She waspletely fine with Lith taking the lead and dominating her though. She wouldn''t say it out loud, but that was the gist of things. Lith had understood this long back. He had years of experience in regards to this and could easily read a girl''s emotion. He knew what Fei wanted and what she liked. The spanks he usually handed out to her were something up to her liking, even though she alwaysined of them hurting her. Also¡­ Lith ran his hand on Fei''s lower back and then pressed right at the ce of her tailbone, making her shiver and let out a moan immediately. This was one of Fei''s weak spots. It wasn''t difficult to find it and it was all thanks to the years of umted experience. Lith didn''t really have ns to y with Fei today, but the situation called for it and who was he to deny such a thing? Lith kneaded her tender butt to his heart''s content and also stimted her weak spots for the next fifteen minutes, getting Fei all heated up and aroused. Once he felt her get wet, Lith made Fei get up and bend over at the study table in front. Getting behind her, Lith said, "Hmm¡­ there''s a few documents I need to go through. Sort them out for me, Fei. I''ll check them now." Fei had no clue why her Master suddenly said that to her, but she didn''t question him and did exactly what he had asked of her, taking her attention off the fact that her pants were slightly lowered and she was exposed. Lith distracted her so that he could take his own pants off and ready himself to y with his cute blonde butler. Once the pants were down, the shaft up, Lith stuck his upper body to Fei''s and looking past her shoulders at the documents on the table, used one of his hands to point, said, "That document¡­ What''s the date of it?" This was a distraction once again and Fei fell for it. She looked at the document and said, "It''s from the 8th of¡ª NNGHHH!" Fei suddenly mped her legs and arched her back as she felt something hot poke at her back door. It took her a few seconds to realize that it was definitely what she thought it was and finally understanding what her Master was trying to do, Fei began to gradually rx. Lith kissed Fei''s neck and gently caressed her boobs to have her rx. Fei was already turned on and with such caresses, it didn''t take much time for her to rx. Internally, she was surprised to know that her Master went for her ass instead of her pussy. She had no idea as to why he wanted his first pration there, but being shy and submissive, she didn''t voice it out. Lith''s answer to this thing was simple. He didn''t want Fei''s first time to be awkward and wanted her to enjoy it to the fullest. Doing it in her pussy would cause her to be flustered greatly and this girl had suffered enough already since eons. It was time for her to experience some proper bliss and going anal for the first time was definitely the right choice since she would be well-versed with how pration and everything else was. Fei was a virgin through and through. She needed some teaching before the actual pounding to make it more memorable and pleasurable. Lith for sure was a caring Master and if Fei were to know his thoughts, she would definitely think of him in a new light and not as a handsome pervert. As Fei rxed, Lith took out some lube from his space ring andthered it all over her back door and his shaft. Once everything was nice and wet, Lith pointed at the document on the table and asked, "8th of what Fei?" Fei''s attention was back on it and she said, "8th of the¡­ Mhmm~¡­ W-winter¡ª Ahh¡ª solstice¡­" Lith''s cock entered Fei''s tight asshole and spread them to his size, making her feel great pleasure. Fei felt as if a bolt of electricity had coursed through her body from her back door and she was absolutely in awe of this. It was also very cute to see Fei in a total butler outfit, appearing like a cute submissive tomboy while pounding her. Clothes sure yed a great role and always doing it naked felt nd. Fei was still fully clothed and only her pants were down, stuck right at the middle of her thighs. This was all intentional and an art of seduction that Lith had learnt from the inheritances he possessed. Things were also extra hot for Fei as she was made to focus on the documents on the table. It was as if a normal activity was going on, but the pleasureing from the back was trying to reject the normality and this feeling was beyond exinable for her. Whatever the case be, Fei was quite happy with this oue. Her insides were being spread out and it was apletely foreign feeling for her, but a loving one nheless. While reading out the documents that Lith had asked her to do and prated from behind, Fei thought to herself with glee, ''Master sure is amazing¡­'' Chapter 825 Annoyed Fei** Chapter 825 Annoyed Fei** In a brightly lit luxurious study, there were shelves upon shelves consisting of schrly articles. The room was tidy and vintage looking, seemingly giving off the feeling that whoever stepped inside would be blessed with intellect. In such a seemingly fascinating room, what one would expect to happen, was for sure happening, but¡­ there was a slight difference. In this schrly setting, two schrs were going through some papers. This would''ve been something normal had there not been¡­ "Ahh¡­ Master¡­ Tha¡ªmhm¡ªthat''s right¡­" The blonde Fei''s moans reverberated in the room as she tried to answer Lith''s questions. As obvious as it could be, Lith and Fei were doing anything but work in this room. Fei''s hands were on the table and she was standing by it, looking at the various papers present. However, her pants were down and her smooth, soft skin waspletely exposed. Lith, the one responsible for all of this, was standing right behind Fei with his pants lowered. His shaft was lodged right into his cute tomboy butler''s ass and he was feeling no shame whatsoever in bullying this innocent girl. At the start, Fei felt some pain, but then she got overwhelmed by pleasure andpletely forgot about it. However, just a few minutes into it, the pleasure was all gone as Lith stopped moving his hips. He went into work mode and began asking Fei questions. Fei was seriously annoyed by this. Not because her Master had stopped fucking her, but because whenever she tried to answer him, he would start moving and make her unable to answer properly. What form of bullying this, Fei had no idea. The only thing she knew about was that her Master was really hateful. No like seriously, it was a bit too much! Why could he not just keep quiet and finish up with the one task he initiated? Did he have ADHD or something to have his attention be diverted like that? Fei couldn''t understand. Pah! "That''s not right, my lewd butler. Where even is your attention?" Lith spanked Fei''s bare butt lightly and reprimanded. ''The audacity of Master¡­'' Fei''s face flushed red and she thought to herself as she got scolded. This man was sliding his cock in and out of her ass and knew full well where her attention was, but still had to ask her that! Why would he do that!? Fei couldn''t help but think while gritting her teeth. She had gotten far too bullied today and enough was enough! She was going to take her stand now and tell her Master that¡ª "Aahmm~" Lith bit Fei''s earlobe and hit her deep inside, making her let out a satisfied moan unknowingly. "That''s a nice grip you have there." Lith said and chuckled, making Fei forget her own grievances. Just fucking around didn''t bring that good of a pleasure. Some spice was needed to make things interesting and Lith''s way of doing that was by bullying his poor maid. Fei was definitely going to remember her first time all her life and was bound to smile when she looked back. Fei would be really surprised if she were to know that her Master''s goals were way beyond what she could even think of. But, nobody was telling her this and Fei was currently confused as to what she should be even feeling. To make her further confused, Lith, sliding his shaft in and out of her slippery warm insides, asked, "By the way, do you know why we''re in this position, Fei?" Fei didn''t answer because she had no clue. Also, she felt her Master''s question might be a trap and thus chose her right to be silent to not give him any further chances to bully her. Watching her be so silent, Lith chuckled. How could he not know what was going on in her mind? Leaning forwards and sticking his upper body to Fei''s back, Lith moved his hands to grab both of her soft and supple tits. Lith gave them a gentle squeeze and said, "Well, you see Fei¡­ Master''s not into men." Fei knitted her brows after hearing that. What sort of absurd statement was this and why even was her Master saying it? Of course he wasn''t into men. If that was the case, Fei wouldn''t be getting bullied here for no particr reason! Oblivious to Fei''s thoughts, Lith did a few deep thrusts and squeezed her boobs some more. He then continued, "Master likes his woman meaty, but not them packing some meat in their pants. Are you getting me?" Fei scrunched her nose hearing that. It felt some and stupid that she was now wondering whether she could call for help because her Master had gone insane. Of course, she didn''t voice this out and continued to silently listen to what more her Master had in store for her. Continuing with his bullshit, Lith said, "Yeah so, I''m telling you all this because it is exactly for that reason that we''re doing anal right now. You''ve turned into a butler, a male, and naturally, you might be packing that forbidden ding dong. I don''t wanna see that abomination and hence¡ª" "Master, what the fuck!?" Fei couldn''t take it anymore and lost herposure. She turned to the side and looking at Lith, said with an annoyed expression, "Can you please stop with your bullshit and get this done? You, me, we both have work left to do." Lith faked a sad expression as he saw her. "But your ding dong¡ª" "Master, seriously, stop with theme jokes. There''s no ding dong and nobody''s a male. Can you please get over this?" Fei was really annoyed and losing her patience. Any woman would in these circumstances. There was such good pleasure she was getting a while ago, but no, her Master had to stop giving her that only to make someme jokes. Just what was wrong with him? Did he hit his head somewhere or did he have a few screws loose from the start? Fei couldn''t tell. Lith, continuing on with the act and also the pounding, sighed and said, "I hope your words are true. I really don''t want to see any schlong other than my own." Fei clicked her tongue in annoyance. She was seriously so done with her Master''s shenanigans. She took Lith''s hand when he said that and immediately had him touch her pussy lips. "Here, are you convinced now?" Lith could continue on with this act some more by touching Fei''s clitoris and saying, ''Oh my, a mini schlonga dong!'', but that would be going overboard and Fei might end up being seriously pissed off. Lith knew where to stop and draw the line between and he did just that. Lith caressed Fei''s bald pussy and said, "Oh wow, would you look at that?" He chuckled after saying so, but Fei only rolled her eyes and got back to looking at the front and ignoring Lith. In this interaction, her shyness was totally gone because of how annoyed she had gotten, but with her Master stopping and taking things seriously, she breathed a sigh of relief. Lith didn''t speak further on this topic and finally focused on giving Fei her first orgasm. He opened her shirt''s buttons and let her cute tits be out in the open. He didn''t fully take her shirt or pants off because while being uniformed, she seemed really sexy. Bending Fei over the table slightly, Lith began pounding her seriously. Lewd squelching sounds were soon heard followed by the sound of flesh pping onto each other. As the thrusts intensified, Fei finally began letting out moans once again and made Lith know that she was enjoying this. It wasn''t just Fei but Lith too was enjoying his time together with her. Being a naturally petite girl, the way her insides were massaging and spasming around his shaft was a one of its kind experience. All hisdies were unique and in Fei''s case, she was far too tight than anyone Lith''s ever been in. It was not even a joke as even by being well lubricated, Lith was having a feeling that someone was tightly choking his goose. It was ufortable and to tackle it, Lith had to use a technique and size down his shaft to match Fei''s insides. If he hadn''t done that, he and her both would be grunting in pain instead of feeling pleasure. Ten minutes passed. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Master¡­ Master¡­" Fei wasn''t in the zone to think straight and was moaning out of instinct. Her insides were spasming and it was evident that her orgasm was near. Lith increased the intensity of his thrusts and to make it even better, he wrapped his hands around neck and pulled her back, slightly choking her while also supporting her to stand properly with her butt sticking out. Fei''s eyes were watery due to the intense pleasure and there seemed to be no end to her moans. Not having her wait any longer, Lith used a technique to make her more sensitive. Fei''s moans got extremely loud in response and finally¡­ "OHHH¡­. I''M CUMMING¡­ I''M CU¡­ OHHHHH!" Fei''s eyes rolled back, her back arched to an abnormal degree, and she passed out due to the intense pleasure. Lith climaxed along with Fei for an even better first time and once done, sat back down on his chair and held Fei tenderly in his embrace, waiting for her to wake up and have a chat. Chapter 826 Definition Of Cute Chapter 826 Definition Of Cute Werewolf Continent. Across the lonely expanse of a sandy desert, traversed three of the world''s strongest mages, equipped with the finest artifacts that even extreme wealth or influence couldn''t buy. These three mages¡ªa Human, a Devil, and a Witch were currently on a mission to acquire the thing their master had tasked them with. These three were none other than Fanny, Keith, and Sylvia, who, despite having gone through the Witch, the Demon, and the Dragon Continent, couldn''t find the things Lith had asked them to bring. Sylvia was supposed to find the cutest dog in the world while Fanny and Keith were supposed to find the tastiest ss of water. The Witch and the Dragon Continent did have some amazing springs and ciers, but the water from them tasted just about the same to Keith and Fanny. They had not the slightest idea what was supposed to be ''tasty''. As for Sylvia, her case was worse than the two. At least Keith and Fanny had ces where they could find their thing such as magical springs, ancient ciers, and so on. But, Sylvia? Where could she even search for a damn dog!? Different breeds looked different, but same breed dogs looked the same. This meant that there was nothing unique between them and one dog could have multiple lookalikes. In this vast world, where could Sylvia find that one unique and cute dog? It was such a pain honestly. She had been through the Witch Continent in the start because she was quite familiar with that ce and could easily sweep past every nook and cranny. The second ce, the Demon Continent, except for the Abyss, the Hell, and the Demon Queen''s territory, she had been through all the ces present to search for this little thing. She could go through the remaining three ces as well since she now belonged to the Vampire Prince. This perverted man even had the strongest Demon in existence as his lover, just who was there that he couldn''t acquire? Not even the strongest Demon, he even ended up having the strongest Witch, aka Sylvia herself, as his maid. Sylvia was well aware of her getting turned into a maid and she wasn''t even mad about it. She was actually quite impressed with how the Vampire Prince managed things. While on the way, Sylvia had a thought, ''How did he scam others?'' She got scammed by being told about love, which she was looking forward to, but hadn''t happened yet, while Keith and Fanny were taken due to him helping them. As for Fei, that poor girl didn''t have a ce to go and the Prince duped her quite well after knowing her weakness. Still, their cases were somewhat justified to a certain extent. But the rest of thedies? Sylvia had no clue and was interested to know their scam stories. Suddenly getting self-conscious of her thoughts, Sylvia knitted her brows and thought to herself, ''What am I even thinking of?'' Sylvia''s depressed self took over once again, making her stop having all sorts of weird thoughts. For so many years, Sylvia was on the verge of her death and there was no room to think of anything other than taking off the curse on her. Now that the curse was gone and she was healthy both physically and mentally, room for thoughts naturally came up. Plus, belonging to the world''s most social creature, aka the Witches, there was bound to be room within her mind for gossip and information, which was now sprouting slowly and steadily, making her think of all such things. Her depressed state was still strong though and whenever it came up, all of her previous thoughts and emotions would be as good as totally wiped out. In any case, finding the damn dog was a necessity and she had to do it urgently because there was a time limit. A month had already passed which was half the time. If she didn''t find the thing within the given time frame, what punishment that perverted guy would give her was something she couldn''t think of. As for Fanny and Keith, both the two were somewhat having simr feelings as Sylvia. It wasn''t totally the same as Fanny had Keith both had a few slightly different thoughts. Unlike Sylvia, these two were together with Lith for a longer time, so they have had more interactions with him. During their time with him, he would usually punish them by pping their buttocks or something as dumb as hugging them for a few hours straight. Both had no idea as to what was so good in hugging someone, but being grateful that their punishment could get really worse if he so wished to, they sucked it up and let him do what he wanted to do. Keith, being an ex-ve Human and at present, a vile Devil, could think of so many cruel punishments that even she would get scared of them and shiver. There were so many torture methods avable yet her supposed Master didn''t even nce at them. It wasn''t that he wasn''t cruel, he really was, but for some reason, he didn''t use it on them. Keith had wondered why was this the case for an unreasonable amount of time, yet couldn''te to a conclusion. She had discussed this with her daughter too, but Fanny didn''t have any clue either. In any case, even if he was punishing them lightly at all times, it didn''t mean that they should test his patience. Who knows if one day he flipped and did something cruel? Keith and Fanny would definitely not be spared even if they run to the ends of this world. Shoving aside all these thoughts, while travelling through the desert, Fanny suddenly said, "Mom¡­ aren''t we supposed to find water?" Keith snapped out of her daze and so did Sylvia upon Fanny''sment. Keith turned to Fanny and nodded her head lightly in response. Fanny sighed and continued, "Then why are we in a desert region where there''s literally no water." Instead of Keith, Sylvia looked at Fanny with a neutral expression and said, "There are something called oases in these regions. An oasis is often described as a paradise and the water in it as divine nectar, capable of even quenching the thirst of a mythical Zwitaplen." Zwitaplen was an ancient otherworldly creature that was cursed to never have its thirst quenched. If it existed or not was something nobody knew of, but a mythical creature like that was definitely an existence not to be trifled with. Ancient records stated that Zwitaplen had once hit a blue full of water. Needless to say, all of the water was sucked dry within seconds and the way all life died was really gruelling. Keith, after hearing Sylvia''sment, actually got some hope rekindled within her. If what Sylvia had said was true, then the oasis water was the one she may be looking for. Since Sylvia helped her with this, Keith felt it was only right if she helped her as well. While wandering with her, she thought of something and said, "You''re looking for a dog right? How about taking the Werewolf King or his descendants as pets?" Sylvia looked at Keith and asked, "Are they cute?" Just what even was something ''cute''? Neither Sylvia nor Keith had any idea about it. The one that did have an idea, the normal one in the group, Fanny, scrunched her nose and said, "Those aren''t what you term as cute." Keith and Sylvia turned to her upon hearing that with confused faces. "They aren''t?" Keith asked. Fanny shook her head. "Cute is something which will make you go¡­ uhh¡­ something like¡­ ''Oh, I wanna hold it, hug it, and embrace it.'' Something of this sort." Keith and Sylvia fell silent upon hearing that. Such a thing¡­ They''ve never really had such a feeling before towards anything. Maybe to artifacts they had thought of holding, but hugging and embracing them? Nope. Keith did find her own daughter to fit those criteria though. She was loveable and Keith would definitely hold, hug, and embrace her. But, she was a Human. What Sylvia was supposed to find was a dog. With such a simple and concise exnation that even Keith understood, there was no way Sylvia, a Supreme being, wouldn''t. She was totally silent and pondering over this as she got an epiphany. The three journeyed to the nearest oasis and upon reaching there, tasted the water. The three spit the water out because it contained sand particles and was coarse. This was definitely not it, they thought and moved on to find another oasis,pletely oblivious to the whole truth. The truth about oases was that the water within it was divine nectar to the one wandering thirsty and deserted person. It was not nectar for amon folk and definitely not for these three strong mages who could traverse to one oasis after another with just their thoughts alone. Such negligence was not expected from experienced beings like these, but with having no leads whatsoever, they were taking support of a twig during their drowning times. Chapter 827 The Cutest Dog

Chapter 827 The Cutest Dog

Royal Castle, Nightingale. A month had passed and the deadline Lith had given to his three maids was over. They should be on their way back soon. It had also been almost a month since Lith took his cute butler''s anal virginity. The bliss Fei had felt that day was out of this world. She really enjoyed it, but sadly, once she came back to her senses and realize what had happened, she couldn''t look Lith straight in the eyes and always got embarrassed. It was cute to see her seem so ashamed of what was a natural urrence. Her cherry red face would always make Lith smile and he would also tease her from time to time and make her further embarrassed. Needless to say, Fei had been avoiding Lith for a while, but the frequency of it had lessened a lot aspared to the initial few days where she wouldpletely rebel and not see him. During their intercourse, in whatever manner Fei had acted and the things she had said, it was all due to the heat of the moment. She wasn''t in the right state of mind because of lust taking over her. Fei, being a girl, had her needs as well and Lith had awakened those instincts within her, making her go crazy and break away from her usual submissive and shy self. Lith saw a new face of hers and she seemed quite the beauty, despite being petite and short. Although Lith had no interest in anyone who wasn''t tall with good curves or a mommy MILF, Fei got a free pass. Her personality was solid and her doll-like face was cute enough for him to keep staring at her. Lith was currently sitting in an open courtyard. The silver-crimson moon was hanging up in the middle of the sky and radiating its moonlight on him. Lith was having tea and rxing, waiting for the maids toe see him. As Lith took a few sips of his tea, the space around him fluctuated and there appeared three people, each having some sort of worry on their faces. The three greeted Lith and took out the thing they had acquired. The first person, Sylvia, was holding a ck¡­ wolf? "What?" Lith couldn''t help but say once he saw Sylvia and the thing she was holding. "That''s a wolf, Sylvia. I asked for a dog." Lith continued with a calm expression. Sylvia nodded her head. "That is correct, Your Highness. This is what you asked for." Lith stroked his non-existent stubble and said, "I remember asking for the cutest dog in the world, not the cutest wolf." Sylvia made a confused face and tilted her head. "Your Highness, this is a dog though. It''s a descendant of wolves, so it seems like a wolf, but is actually a dog. It is also very cute." Lith nodded lightly. "It is indeed cute, but¡­ I asked for the cutest, not cute or cuter." Sylvia fell silent upon hearing that. She had expected such a thing to happen because over the course of this one month, she had realized that finding out if something was cute or not was totally subjective. What she may find cute may not be something that others find cute as well. This was a hard thing to realize, but Sylvia did so easily without much worries. After a lot of searching everywhere for the past two months, this was the best Sylvia could find. It was a small ck puppy with a shiny coat. This dude looked simr to Ren, albeit with less feathery hair. Other than their coat color and a few things here and there, they barely had any difference. Though, Ren was not any ordinary puppy and was actually a developing Cerberus. He was really extraordinary, even though he didn''t appear anything special. Sylvia, upon hearing Lith''sment, looked at the puppy she was holding and muttered softly, "Your Highness, I searched everywhere and it is only this puppy I find cute. I''m sorry if I may have not met your standards." Sylvia was holding the puppy in a gentle manner and had it snuggled up warmly in her embrace. It was an extremely challenging task to find something that was holdable and huggable. Sylvia had little to no feelings towards any animal or beast. She was a cold-hearted Witch who was barely clinging on to dear life in thest few thousands of years. How was she supposed to love someone else when she didn''t even love her own self? This two month''s journey of finding the world''s cutest dog had really changed a few things within her. All thanks to Fanny who wasn''t as broken as the two, Sylvia learnt some things and found the puppy she herself found cute. Sylvia had seen Ren perched on Lith''s shoulder and she had thought of this thing a lot. She had constantly wondered as to why the high and mighty Vampire Prince let something so insignificant rest on his shoulders. Not even dust could touch him, then howe a mere dog got such a ce? This question really bothered Sylvia and it wasn''t until she was in the Human Continent did she find some clue to her answer. Having swept through the Werewolf Continent and finding nothing but wolves there, Sylvia decided to go through the Human Continent, the only other ce where dogs could be found. Right as she had stepped foot here and arrived at a random location that contained some waterbody with great Water elemental energy, she found something odd. She had selected a ce with a waterbody because the other two with her had yet to find their tasty water. Thus, the three''s search had always revolved around the presence of water. Upon stumbling at a randomke, the odd thing Sylvia had found was there being soft whimpersing from the bottom of ake. As she checked the bottom, there was this very ck puppy chained to a heavy rock, crying its lungs out and begging for help. Although Sylvia had nopassion or obligation to save this little creature, she did so anyway because who knows, this may be the cutest dog in the world. There was also the fact that this pup looked simr to Ren that made Sylvia further resolved to rescue the pup. As Sylvia saved the puppy, upon further inspection, she got the full story of it. There was a small mortal vige nearby where people fished a lot. These people had dogs with them that would go retrieve fishes, crabs, and whatnot from thekes everyday. The dogs were really low maintenance as they would bathe themselves by going into the water and also feed themselves the fishes they would bring. One day, some guy lost one of his dogs and it wasn''t until a few yearster did the doge back. When the dog arrived, it apparently brought along a small puppy with it. The owner was happy to see his own dog, but the puppy made him as well as the rest of the vigers frown. The puppy was pitch ck in color and seemed to be really ominous. Throughout the many years of raising dogs, the vigers had never seen a ck puppy and this caused many to be really skeptical about this neer. ck was often associated with bad luck and afraid of getting the bad luck on their side, they ended up tying this puppy to a rock and ''identally'' kicked the rock into theke, making the puppy drown along with it. They did such a thing to make it seem like an ident so that they didn''t get the bad karma from killing this puppy. It was a natural thing that happened and the puppy died on its own, they concluded. Sylvia, Keith, and Fanny were dumbfounded with the stupidity of these guys. Who would''ve thought that such a species was deemed as the most intelligent one in the whole world. Sneering at the Humans, Sylvia decided to just go with the flow for now and see what fate had in store for her. Maybe finding this puppy wasn''t a coincidence? She was a Supreme Rank and didn''t believe in coincidences. Everything happened for a reason, and maybe she was fated toe across this puppy? Who knows. Whatever the case be, it wouldn''t hurt her to have this puppy tag along and so, for the next few days, the puppy stayed with her. In these few days, for some odd reasons, Sylvia began liking this puppy. This thing seemed so silly because at first, it was scared, but after gettingfortable, it would just snuggle in Sylvia''s embrace on its own and sleep in a really defenseless manner. Did this guy not understand that it could die with Sylvia''s mere breath if she so wished for it? Slowly and surely, the interaction Sylvia had with the puppy seemed amusing and through Fanny, she realized that she found this puppy cute. Thus, she decided that it was this one and then brought him to Lith. "I see, so that''s the story." Lith said with some admiration. Sylvia sure had learnt a lot in her journey. The story was nice and heart warming, but there was one thing in it that Lith wanted to know. "Are the Humans who tried to kill this pup still there?" Chapter 828 The Cutest Dog (2)

Chapter 828 The Cutest Dog (2)

When asked what happened to the Humans, Sylvia bowed and said in low tone, "I humbly apologize for my conduct in that regards, Your Highness." "Hmm?" Lith was slightly confused. Why was she apologizing? Sylvia borated further while still bowing, "I¡­ wiped the whole vige." There was no point trying to hide things. She killed people and ountability was something she had to take. Fanny and Keith at the side bowed as well when Sylvia said that. They apologized too in regards to them not stopping Sylvia. Lith was amused by the respect and submission they were showing to him. Wiping out a whole vige was slightly wrong, but really not big of a deal. The Royal Servants had a tacit understanding to not disrupt the world order. They could go and topple any race they wanted, but it wasn''t worth it in the grand scheme of things. Every race was needed, be it Humans or Werewolves. Their apology didn''te out of nowhere, but it was also understandable as to why they would do so. Though, what amused Lith wasn''t their apology or submission, but the very fact that Sylvia went so far to kill mortals. From what he knew of her, she was indifferent to everything and the Humans had only just tried to kill a puppy. What was the big deal in it? Unless¡­ Lith raised an eyebrow and turned to look at the puppy in Sylvia''s arms. The puppy was sleepingfortably in her embrace while Sylvia ensured to hold him properly and gently. ''I see¡­'' Lith understood the fact. Sylvia may have developed feelings for this puppy and it was only natural for her to kill those responsible for harming the little ck ball of floof. If Lith was in Sylvia''s position and someone tried to harm his precious snowball, he too would have a simr reaction. There really was something about these little creatures that made their owners want to protect and care for them. Was it their cuteness? It could be. Lith remembered a thing from Earth, his previous world, where something simr had happened. There was a species that could literally go extinct if left alone, but was thriving due to the humans protecting them. This species literally courted death every single moment and basically ate kilos and kilos of bamboo throughout the day. This species was none other than pandas. Their literal reason for survival was their cuteness back there. Maybe the same was the case with Ren and this ckb? Whatever, it didn''t matter much at the end of the day. Ren belonged to him and there was a natural obligation to protect him. Plus, his mothers were now his lover''s daughters and the conviction was much stronger than before. Looking at the three bowing people, Lith said, "Hmm¡­ you three broke some rules, you definitely deserve some punishment for it." The three sighed upon hearing that. It was inevitable, but it couldn''t be helped. The three stopped bowing and nodded their heads lightly in response, showcasing their approval. Lith chuckled and extending his hand out, said, "Behold then¡­" Bright light shined on Lith''s hand and caught the three''s attention. Soon, as the light dimmed, there appeared¡­ a swatter? What? Why would the Prince summon a swatter? Did he think they were mosquitoes and wanted to swat them? What sort of weird y was this? The three were really confused. Lith, enjoying the looks these guys were showing, smiled and wiggled the swatter. "This is my newest artifact, something I found after great hardship." Obviously he was lying. This was no artifact, just a normal swatter that he himself put some spells on. The three, hearing that, actually believed Lith because of how seriously he said it. Lithughed internally seeing their attentive gazes and continued on with a wink, "Right, this is called the Unholy Swatter. It''s used to punish naughty and holy girls." "Holy?" Fanny identally blurted. It would make sense if it was naughty and lewd, but holy? That didn''t make much sense now, did it? Keith and Sylvia shot a look at Fanny for saying that out, making her shrink back and lower her gaze. She identally said it, alright? It wasn''t on purpose! Lith, nodding lightly, decided to satisfy the curiosity of these little kittens. "Holy girls are too stiff, they need some love every here and then. Hence, this thing swatts some unholiness in them." ck lines formed on the foreheads of the threedies. Fanny cursed herself for asking such a stupid question and the other two were wondering why she would even ask that. Nobody among the three cursed Lith though as the ones to be med were they themselves. It was because this thing corrted with the saying: ''Ask stupid questions, get stupid answers''. Right after the introduction was finished, Lith got up from his seat and going right behind Fanny, pulled the swatter back and¡­ PAT! "Owf!" Fanny eximed. It stinged, damn! The other two were just about to wonder why Fanny would make such a noise when, PAT! PAT! Gasp! The two sucked in a cold breath of air as their buttocks got swatted. Now they realized that it really did sting! Hot damn! How!? Liking the reactions of these three, Lith chuckled evilly and then got back to his seat. "In case you''re wondering why this hurts, I made Fei channel some of her spiritual power into it beforehand. I knew this woulde handy." ''SO IT WAS FEI!'' Fanny, Keith, and surprisingly even Sylvia had the same thought. They now knew who was responsible for them getting hurt today and were definitely not going to let things slide. Looking at their aggrieved faces, Lith rubbed his evil hands, knowing he had sessfully incited some chaos among his maids. Anyway, all jokes apart, it was now time to get serious and finish up with things. Sylvia had character development and Lith was d about it. His goal was to have her open up slightly and get to have some fluffy emotions sprouted within her. This thing was sessful and the very proof of it was the ck puppy in her hand. He wouldn''t lie, this puppy for sure was cute. "Coming back to the main topic, Sylvia, the puppy in your hands isn''t the cutest, but it surely is very cute. As for who or where the cutest dog is¡­ well¡­" Lith smiled and pped his hands twice. Space around him fluctuated and there appeared Luna, holding the white fluff ball that everyone was familiar with. "Woof!" Ren happily let out a shout and jumped in Lith''s embrace. Lith held him and stroking this golden retriever''s snow white fur, said, "This is the cutest dog in the world. As you may have guessed, cute is a subjective term and what may be cute for you, may not be on the same level of cute for me." Sylvia nodded in understanding and the other two did so as well. Luna stood behind Lith and looked at the three new maids with a smile as she knew that this was going to be a good experience for them. Finishing up his things with Sylvia, Lith turned to Keith and Fanny. He then smiled and said, "You brought the things I asked you?" The two nodded their heads. Of course, how couldn''t they? "Where is the water from?" Fanny took out two sses of water and said, "They are from the mountains of¡ª" "Alright, you two failed." Lith cut her off and said with a chuckle. "What?" Fanny and Keith were taken aback. "But you didn''t even taste it yet, Your Highness." Lith nodded. "I didn''t because I know where the tastiest ss of water is found. It definitely isn''t in any mountainous region." The two fell silent while Sylvia and Luna looked at Lith with interest. Lith smiled and continued, "You three failed the simple test I gave you. It really wasn''t that hard and easy to figure out if you didn''t overthink." He then tapped on the table he was sitting by and a ss of water appeared there. Lith took it in his hands and showed it to Keith and Fanny. "This is the tastiest ss of water¡­ for me." The three were confused. Lith borated, "The best things are usually what''s present at home. You three failed the test simply because you didn''t look in the castle and went out to check everywhere else." "Isn''t itmon sense that I''d find my own dog the cutest in the world? Haven''t you guys seen me hanging out with him?" The three''s gazes went on Ren, who was staring at the ck puppy intently. The three only now realized the blunder they made. They searched everywhere but didn''t do so in the very castle itself. It was a pity, but at least they learnt a few things. "Your Highness, in Sylvia''s defense, we all thought that you didn''t find Ren the cutest and were seeking the one true cute one." Fanny suddenly chimed in and said. "Oh?" Lith now had an interested look on his face. "You suggested to Sylvia a few things?" "Yes¡ª OH, nO, NO NO N¡ª" PAT! "Owf!" Fanny shouldn''t have said that! Everyone had a goodugh at Fanny''s misery and with that, the episode of finding the tastiest ss of water and the cutest puppy in the world came to an end. Chapter 829 Tremor In The Castle

Chapter 829 Tremor In The Castle

While talking to his maids, there was one thing that was clear to everybody from the get go. It didn''t need to be said, but this ck puppy in Sylvia''s hands was definitely not an ordinary one. From getting saved by a Supreme Rank Witch to having the vige wiped out for their actions, things were far too weird for them to be a mere coincidence. Sylvia was an indifferentdy and her wiping out a bunch of mortals was totally unexpected. Yet, she did it. This was proof that this dog definitely had some influence on her. To influence a Supreme Rank even indirectly, this really was a big deal. Not to mention, Ren was staring at him ever since he arrived without even blinking, showing a reaction he had never shown before. Nobody spoke on this matter, but everybody was aware of it. It was also decided here that this puppy will be called Zen and since Sylvia was the one who found him, it would be her taking care of him. Lith then took his leave and went to the meditation room to cultivate. It was yet another few weeks of boring cultivation with Lith fixing irregrities between his elemental energies. One thing Lith has noticed during each ascension was that he was alwayscking on Wind, Time, and Earth elemental energies. He would rarely ever use them and that was the result of him having less attainment in them. Attainment was everything and that was the bitter truth of the world. Even if one was using a dual cultivation technique to ascend, they needed toprehend the elements. Everything required some form of understanding of the elements be it artifacts or even martial arts. Speaking of martial arts, Lith realized that he had barely trained in any form of martial arts. There were a few that his sister taught him when he was young and a few from the inheritances he got, but other than that, there were barely any arts he cultivated in. A need never arose because Lith was overpowered as is while using spells. But, he definitely needed to learn some martial arts as well to bnce things out. What if he someday was stranded in a ce where there was no elemental energies? Or if his own spiritual power ran out? Martial arts woulde in handy at this ce. Thus, feeling the need to improve, Lith decided to go get some martial arts books from the library and train. It took him half a day to pick the books and in total, he had chosen three books. One arts was about defense, the other about attack, and the third one was about bringing out one''s full potential. The third book was the most fascinating one since it helped in maximizing everything Lith possessed. For now, these three arts were enough and Lith went to go train immediately. ¡­.. Some ce far away. In a dark chamber, flickeringmps started appearing one by one, illuminating the ce with an yellowish-orange hue. As the chamber was well lit, multiple figures wearing brown cloaks and holding a staff could be seen in the room. A ton of runes could be seen everywhere in the chamber as well, with the most prominent one being etched right within a mighty circle on the ground. "This is ourst resort. We must perform the summoning." A cloaked figure stated in his hoarse voice. "Chief, it could go horribly wrong." Someone suggested in a worried tone. "Everything is going horribly wrong as is. The invasion will ur soon and we are in a dire state of crisis." The chief stated. The other figures sighed hearing that. One of the figures stepped ahead and asked, "Chief, what if the hero we''ve summoned refuses to be on our side?" The chief calmly responded, "Then, it is our fate to perish. There is nothing we can do." Tired sighs could be heard again. The people in the room weren''t panicking upon knowing that, but really tired of how helpless they all were in this situation. There really was nothing they could do other than perform this summoning and call for the revered hero. The hero was theirst hope. Their world was on the verge of copse and such helplessness would make anyone who has lost their way feel tired. The chief, understanding the mncholy of the room, said, "Fret not, for we''ll try our best to have the hero on our side. The first step we will take is by not letting the summoning take a natural course, rather, it would be¡­" The chief began with his exnation, stating a few important things to this group that he hadn''t mentioned before. This summoning circle was set to have the summon right here in this chamber. However, with a little bit of tweaks here and there, they could change this position. The second thing was that this summoning circle was never going to make the hero arrive in his full strength. The hero would be greatly weakened upon arrival and as this was a new world, he would need to adapt to this ce to have his strength back. This meant that the hero would need to spend time with the people of this world and in this manner, he would interact and get to know them. This could provide a major boost and increase the odds of him being on their side. Other than this, there wasn''t much they could do. As the chief finished with his exnation, the other''s had some hope rekindle within them. However, it wasn''t much because they were scared to even feel hope. If their hope was crushed even a single time again, they really would break. Being fully aware of this, they didn''t get too excited or happy in regards to this summoning. "Let''s start the summoning then, chief." One of the figures said. The chief nodded his head lightly and raising the staff in his hand, said, "Glory to the Runes." ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Hah!" SLAM! "Hah!" SLAM! A big punching bag was being kicked and mmed on the ground by Lith. The punching bag was equipped with spells that made it extremely resistant to getting kicked or thrown around. The amount of force required to m it down was astronomically high. The punching bag would literally not topple unless Lith used at least 50% of his overall strength. Lith was currently in a pair of white boxers, standing barefoot with his upper body being topless as well. His toned muscles were bulging with each m and kick while his tied hair swayed with his movements. It had been more than a year since Lith had begun practicing the martial arts and the effects of that were astounding. He felt great with each move he mastered and this thrill got him to a new high that made him further want to practice these arts. Lith was currently in a training facility made just for him to practice martial arts. It was in the inner ring and having a custom made facility like this was just one of the multiple perks he possessed for being the Prince himself. While continuing on with his training, there was a sudden tremor that shook Lith, followed by violent space and time fluctuations appearing one after another. "Huh?" Just as Lith was about to move towards these fluctuations, Luna appeared right beside him. There was a serious look on her face and she said, "Your Highness, you need toe see this." Saying so, she ced her on Lith''s shoulders and vanished from the training facility. Lith''s vision darkened for a second, but right then, he found himself standing in one of the courtyards of the inner ring. There, right in front of his very eyes, were bright blue arcane symbols tracing themselves in a circr path in midair. "Awooooo!" Lith heard a soft howl and turning to the source, saw Zen, Sylvia''s ck puppy screaming at the blue portal. There was a glowing red symbol on the puppy''s forehead as he howled and what it was trying to do, nobody had much clue about it. Sylvia, having her brows knitted and a worried look surfacing her face, saw that Lith had appeared. As she saw him, she somewhat panicked and said, "Your Highness, I apologize¡ª" "It''s okay." Lith cut her off right away and didn''t let her continue. He knew that she might be thinking that it was her fault that this thing had happened. She also might be trying to protect this puppy from being executed for his audacity to cause trouble in the castle. Lith was well aware of who was innocent and what could be happening with just a simple nce. Neither he nor any other person in the Royal Family were unreasonable, so he didn''t scold or say anything to Sylvia. Instead, Lith said, "Tell me what exactly happened here inplete detail." Sylvia nodded lightly and replied, "It all started with¡­" Chapter 830 A Mythical Creature

Chapter 830 A Mythical Creature

It was a normal day and Sylvia was done with her work. She was sitting in the courtyard meant for maids and sipping on tea while having Zen peacefully sleep on herp. Everything was normal for a while, but then, Zen''s eyes opened wide and he let out a loud howl at the sky. Before Sylvia could even realize what was happening, a red symbol appeared on Zen''s head and tremors began urring in the castle. Sylvia rushed to suppress Zen, but it was a futile effort as his howls hadn''t stopped and then violent space and time fluctuations urred. That was about it that happened and by then, Lith and the rest were here. The story made everyone turn to look at Zen, who seemed to be staring at the arcane symbols and lost in his own world. "There definitely are no coincidences." Lithmented. The maids nodded their heads in agreement. There surely wasn''t. Lith turned to look at the portal Zen had opened up and said, "I wonder what''s behind that." "Your Highness." Luna stepped in this time and interrupted Lith. "You mustn''t think of going inside it." It was her duty as his maid to protect him and walking into such unknowns was a massive threat. Lith shouldn''t do it. Lith nodded his head at Luna''s reply. "I don''t court death, don''t worry." Even if there was a big treasure that awaited him on the other side, Lith wouldn''t step in if he wasn''t aware of things even slightly. Just as everyone was wondering as to whaty beyond this portal, right beside Lith manifested a tall silver-haired beauty. This beauty being none other than Lith''s mother, Lilith, and the current Vampire Queen. Being really strong by now, there was not a single ripple in space that would alert the people whenever Lilith decided to teleport somewhere. It took everybody by surprise when she arrived, but having her appear, everyone turned to look at her with an expectant gaze, wondering if she knew something about this portal. Before anyone could ask her anything, Lilith stared calmly, "This is a portal to a far away ce with apletely different set ofws. Walking inside would have your cultivation sealed and you would need to start from scratch." Lilith then turned to Lith and smiling slightly, continued, "It''ll be a big challenge and would take at least a few decades to rise to a level where you could open up a portal back home. Decades could turn out to be centuries too, so be careful." Lith put on a slightly confused expression. "Why are you saying this to me, mom? Are you thinking that I''ll walk into it?" Lilith giggled softly. "You aren''t going to?" With how well she knew her son, there was absolutely no way he wasn''t going inside. Lith, who did have some ns to walk in, now wavered in his own decision. This was because of his mother''sment. It was the same as someone about to do something, but with someone elseing in and telling them to do that something, it makes them not want to do it anymore. It was a psychological phenomenon that barely made any sense, but was real and happened quite often. Lith looked at his Lilith and said while shrugging, "I''d rather spend time with you instead of going out." Lilith giggled again. "You know exactly well that such opportunities don''t arise often. You coulde spend time with mama after you''ve finished with this experience." "At least try to hide the fact that you want me to go in." Lith said and sighed. It was clear now that his mother wanted him to go into this and experience stuff. Lilith smiled and replied, "I wouldn''t hinder the progress of my babies, so it is only natural that I would push you." Although Lilith had no idea what was the whole thing about as she wasn''t omniscient, she knew one fact very well and it was that she could rescue her own child anytime she wanted, in case he was in grave danger. The same was the case with Lucy and hence, Lucy was on apletely different and star system, doing her own things. Lith smiled and shook his head. "With the way you''re describing things, I''m assuming that it''s safe for me." Lilith chuckled and shook her head. "Don''t jump to conclusions like that, baby. That ce is definitely risky and you may end up dying if you aren''t careful. Mama is only rxed because she knows a few resurrection techniques." Lith fell silent hearing that. Now this was something new he was hearing. Of course, what Lilith had stated was true, but the need of her using resurrection wouldn''t arise as she could rescue Lith right as he was on the verge of his death. Lith had the most overpowered armour in this whole damn universe and there was nothing that came inparison to this. He wasn''t in the know of this and that was for the best, lest he tried to court death knowing nothing could kill him. Instead of going with this topic, Lith changed it and asked, "Do you know something about that ce, mom? And about Zen here?" Lilith turned to look at the ck pup staring at the portal and smiled. She pointed her slender finger at him and said, "That''s a mythical creature. He can be good friends with Ren." "!!!??!!" Everyone was stupefied and shocked out of their wits hearing what Lilith had stated so casually. Of course, nobody had shouted out in surprise because by now, they were used to being around surprises and abnormalities, Lith included. The shock that surfaced was still inevitable though as a mythical creature was, at the end of a day¡­ a myth. They were just something that existed on paper and nobody had ever seen them or evene across them. They were hidden from everyone and in case if someone had them, they would do their best to hide them, resulting in nobodying across a mythical creature, making them continue on with being myths itself. Knowing Zen was a damn myth was far too shocking than anything the people here had ever known or experienced. Their whole essence trembled with this fact and it was a good few minutes of silence that ensued. Even Lith was shook knowing how quickly he hade across a myth like this. Looking at the reactions of everybody, Lilith giggled softly and continued, "It''s nothing to feel shocked about. That puppy is not a mythical creature yet, but a one in the making. You would need to take great care of him to have him be one." All the gazes were now on Lilith and many, including Lith, felt some sort of disappointment. "Why would you hand out false information, mom?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Lilith chuckled and said, "It''s not false though. It is indeed a mythical creature, just not fully developed yet. The owner of it is definitely someone as powerful as a myth, so be careful, lest theye back in search of it." "What?" Lith was taken aback. Lilith smirked and pulled Lith''s cheek. "Baby, do you think that a mythical creature would casually make an appearance for you? There''s bound to be something that went wrong with them that you''re able to see them. In that puppy''s case, well¡­ hmm¡­ nope, mama''s not answering." Some things were better left unknown as the more information one possessed, the higher the risk of them getting killed. Ignorance was truly a bliss and one should embrace it as much as possible. Lith felt blue-balled and the same was the case with others when they were denied an exnation. Lith wanted to have his mother speak out on this, but knowing her, it would be futile to do so as she wouldn''t speak something she didn''t want to. When the time was right, she would do it herself. Since now wasn''t it, she didn''t. Shaking his head and clearing up his thoughts, Lith asked, "If I walk into that portal, wouldn''t I vanish from this world for a few decades or even centuries? Won''t that be a big problem?" Lilith shook her head. "It really won''t be, unless you''re gone for around a hundred thousand years or something. That''s what is considered a decent time to forget someone. A few decades or even centuries here and there don''t matter at all." "I see." Lith said. He then held Lilith''s hand and asked, "Won''t you miss me?" Lilith smiled softly. "Of course mama would. But, I''ll always be keeping an eye on you, so rest assured, mama can handle herself." Lith didn''t think that his mother meant it literally. He just thought that she was trying to put on a confident act to have him pursue greater heights and push him towards greatness. Lith admired his mother''s emotions regarding this and steeled his resolve to go do something big,pletely having the right oue despite the wrong conclusion. "How long until the portal is up?" Lith asked. Lilith pointed at Zen. "Until he passes out." That was a very vague answer, thought Lith. "Alright, I''ll go prepare a few things before leaving then. Give me a few minutes." Lith said and went to prepare for his long adventure. Chapter 831 A New World

Chapter 831 A New World

The preparations were really just Lith trying to inform his wives of his long leave and amassing some survival essentials from the treasury. He called his wives and lovers while on his way to the treasury with Luna and got himself a few important things that he felt would be usefulter on. It took him roughly ten minutes to do so and once finished, rushed back to the portal. Zen was still staring at the portal, but was now showing signs of struggle and could pass out any moment. Lith walked up to Lilith and kissed her softly. "I''ll be back soon." Lilith smiled and hugged him. While patting his back, she said, "Be sure to not fool around much and focus on self-improvement." "Hmm?" Lith didn''t understand what his mother said, but nodded nheless and broke the hug. He then walked up to Sylvia and said while looking at Zen, "Take good care of him and get him in touch with Ren." Sylvia bowed slightly. "As His Highnessmands." Lith patted her head in response. "Be a good girl and don''t cause trouble." Sylvia was stupefied with the sudden gesture. She had no idea what to say or how to react to this and simply stood still, dumbfounded. Lith then walked up to Keith and said, "Don''t cause trouble in my absence and be obedient." Such words were definitely not needed to be heard by an adult like Keith. It was totally unnecessary and stirred up some emotions within her that made her want to do something to shut him up. Though, she didn''t show anything on her face and used her right to remain silent. Lith ruffled her head and left after giving her his signature smile, making her feel further annoyed. The next person to talk to was Fanny. Instead of asking her to not cause trouble, Lith firstly pinched her sides, making her let out a surprised yelp. "You''re getting too unrulytely, have some control over your wide hips." "What?" Fanny was confused. Lith held her love handles and jiggling them slightly, replied, "These hips don''t lie." "What¡­" Lith chuckled and left after ruffling her hair as well, leaving her further confused. Just what the hell was this!? Not just her, but the rest thought the same as well. As for Lith, he literally had no clue what bullshit he just said. He only did so to make asting impression on Fanny so that she would continue to remember him. He then went to Fei, who was here as well, and pinched her cheek. "My cute butler, I''ll be gone for a while. Make sure to eat lots of food and gain some weight." Fei''s cheeks flushed red in embarrassment and having no idea what to say, she merely nodded her head meekly. Lith then patted her head and went to Luna. Unlike the previous maids, he pulled Luna in for a kiss and squeezed her soft butt. The kiss was short and after finishing it, said, "Manage everything well." The maids watching this scene unfold snuck away their gazes to pretend that they weren''t seeing anything while Lilith stood by the portal, waiting for Lith. In response to Lith''sment, Luna nodded her head and said with a smile, "Pleasee back soon, Your Highness." Lith smiled back and gave Luna''s ass onest squeeze after nodding his head. He finally walked towards the portal and met with his mother, who ended up giving him a goodbye kiss on his forehead and wished him all the best. Lith waved at everybody and finally, went through the portal. The portal immediately vanished as Lith went inside and on Zen''s forehead, attached to the glowing red symbol appeared a link to the side with a dot on it. This surprised everybody because the dot was glowing and Zen''s aura seemed to have gotten stronger. Lilith, watching this, said softly, "Interesting¡­" ¡­.. Darkness. Lith felt darkness in his vision, something that he had gotten used to by now. During teleportation or while being on the verge of death or going through some awful adversity, this darkness wasmon. Lith didn''t feel anything about it and merely waited for the darkness to vanish. It took some time, but as the darkness seemed to disappear, Lith felt his strength did so as well. Despite it diminishing, he wasn''t worried, for he was prepared for such a thing. The darkness eventually disappeared and what Lith felt was some dampness all around him. Lith tried to send out his spiritual sense to detect what was nearby, but couldn''t do so. He tried to feel his body and amidst the darkness and getting some control, moved around and tried to open his eyes. As Lith was in full control of his body, he found himself to be in some sort of forest covered with tall trees. Sunlight was scarce beneath with the canopies covering everything and the overall atmosphere was warm. Lith looked at himself and found that he got a lot of dirt on him. Usually, such a thing would never arise if he was in his world, but now, he may probably have turned into a mortal with no cultivation. Prepared for such scenarios, Lith tried to take out the items in his space ring, only to realize that he couldn''t feel even a single strand of Space elemental energy or his own spiritual power. Clicking his tongue, Lith patted on his pockets and felt the things he had brought be in ce. He heaved a sigh in relief knowing they hadn''t disappeared. With being turned into a mortal, Lith''s main priority was to cultivate and ascend in this ce. However, right now, he needed to find a civilization where he could take shelter. Hopefully this ce wasn''t run by weird creatures that barely looked humanoid. If such is the case, then Lith was doomed. Walking around and trying to avoid creatures such as snakes, insects, and other predators in the jungle, Lith searched for a waterbody where he could wash himself up. It took him almost an hour of walking and he finally came across a river. To Lith''s surprise, right on the other side of the river were a few huts made of hay and mud. The area around them was cleared, meaning people lived there. With how the height of the huts was, it seemed that the people here were just about normal humans. Lith immediately washed himself up and after analyzing the water for crocodiles and such, went in it and swam to the other side. The flow of the river was smooth and even though it was wide, Lith didn''t have a problem swimming. Even if his cultivation was sealed, Lith''s body still retained the Half-King Rank foundation. The stamina, the endurance, and the strength, it hadn''t gone despite him losing ess to his spiritual power and connection to the elemental energies. Reaching the side of the huts, Lith took out a small pouch from his back pocket and then got himself a new set of clothes from within. This pouch was simr to a space ring, albeit a much cheaper version. The only better thing about it was that it didn''t need any form of elemental energy or spiritual power to work. This pouch was only used on rare asions by adventurers who travelled to ces without any elemental energies. Lith took off his clothes and put it within this pouch, then wore a new set. This outfit was that of an average adventurer with there being nothing but a in white shirt, brown pants, and a pair of brown shoes. Lith didn''t attach any weapon as he may appear threatening and seemed like a simple young man. Walking to the cheap huts, Lith found it to be empty. But, he found some trails on the ground and followed it. Lith reached a fenced area after half an hour of walking and going past it, soon found himself to be in a vige of some sort. Lith kept his distance and ensured to hide while analyzing the people here. At first nce, Lith found the people to be poor. Like really very much. They only had a few pieces of simple cloth wrapped on them and roamed half naked. A single gush of wind was enough to reveal everything that should be hidden and this made Lith realize that he was dressed as a rich noble in front of these guys. The first thing Lith would need to do was find clothes and blend in. The second most important thing that Lith noticed among these people was that¡­ they were good looking? That''s right, they were all good looking people with barely any dirt or stuff present on their bodies, despite roaming half naked and under the zing sun. The people weren''t even tanned or sweating much despite the heat. If Lith didn''t have a Half King Rank physique, he would be sweating buckets by now. Lith sighed in relief knowing he wouldn''t appear out of ce among this crowd of good looking people. Of course, his handsomeness was still unparalleled and he seemed like a divine being, but at least he would be able to blend in, sort of. Another thing that Lith noticed about these people was that they were carrying all sorts of things with them, but the mostmon one was fruits. A few star-shaped fruits, which made Lith wonder, ''Is this the diet of these people?'' Having many questions with barely any answers, Lith was about to go search for them when¡­ "Hey, peeping isn''t good." Lith''s eyes widened in surprise as the voice came from right behind him. Lith''s first instinct was to turn around immediately and attack, which he did so by chopping right at the neck of the person. Thankfully, Lith''s control was amazing and he only knocked the person out, not outright killed them. As the person fell down with a thud, Lith looked down to see whom he had just hit, only to feel a bit of a surprise. "A milf?" Chapter 832 Strange Conversation With A Milf

Chapter 832 Strange Conversation With A Milf

Thedy that was knocked out seemed totally like a mature woman. Not old, but experienced and curvy. Just like the rest, there were only two pieces of fabric on her. With her falling down, the cloth covering her breasts was still intact, but the cloth on her waist¡­ The cloth on her waist had loosened up and the fabric had been upturned, revealing a pair of thick thighs and in between them, a soft inviting folds with well trimmed hair on them. This woman totally checked all the boxes of being a milf, but if she didn''t have a child, then she wasn''t one. That could be foundter and firstly, Lith had to move somewhere else, lest he got caught in trouble. ¡­.. In a chamber full of runes, multiple cloaked figures were currently trying to cast a spell on the summoning circle in front of them. They had been going at it for about a year and finally, the chief felt something off. "Halt." He said and made everyone stop. The chief looked at the summoning circle with a doubtful gaze and after a few seconds of pause, said in a serious manner, "The hero has been summoned." "What!?" The others were shocked. The hero had been summoned already? How? They hadn''t even put much effort yet! The chief nodded his head to clear their doubts and continued, "I do not know what happened, but the summoning got an external aid and the hero was summoned sessfully. The hero should now be near the Gilmer Forest in the Vonchester Kingdom as nned." The people fell silent. This was too urate of an information from the chief and there was no denying things. After a few minutes of silence, the chief said, "Since we had an external aid, there is a lot of our energy remaining. We can do another summoning easily." "WHAT!?" The others were shocked. The chief''s usual serious face had a soft smile. "Maybe even the heavens don''t want us to vanish." With their shocked faces, the people went back to doing a summoning to call for another hero,pletely unaware as to who they had called previously. It took a year to summon the previous hero and it should roughly take another year to summon another one. With that in mind, the people in this chamber worked hard and did their level best to save themselves from iing doom. ¡­.. Gilmer Vige, Vonchester Kingdom. Lith had found shelter by invading a random dude''s wooden house in the outer periphery of the vige. He had knocked him out for now and ced him in a corner with his hands and legs tied along with his mouth covered by a cloth. This wooden house had wooden flooring and was big enough to have a living room, a kitchen, and a bedroom. Although all the rooms were quite small, at least it had a bedroom. In the name of a bedroom, there was actually no bed in it, just a matid on the ground and a few nkets and pillows. Lith sat on the ground cross-legged and put the unconscious woman on hisp, facing him. He then flicked her forehead and knocked her conscious, making her knit her brows and flutter her eyes. The woman soon opened her eyes and what she saw was a silver-haired man''s face that was so handsome that she got mesmerized by it. The enchanting amethyst eyes seemed to be pulling her soul towards them and soon, she found herself lost in awe. The woman totally forgot of the situation she was in, but with Lith clearing his throat and grabbing her attention, she snapped awake and got startled. "W-W-WHA¡ª" Lith pressed his hand on the woman''s mouth and didn''t let her shout. The woman struggled, but with how strong Lith was, it was a futile effort. Lith looked at her calmly and said, "Listen here,dy. I''m not going to harm you, I just need a few answers and then I''ll let you go." The woman continued to struggle despite being told that she wouldn''t be harmed. Lith sighed. "Can you stop struggling and listen to me?" The woman knitted her brows and continued to resist, making Lith shake his head and sigh. There was no helping it, it seems. Instead of asking her to not struggle, Lith turned her around, and while keeping his hand on her mouth, used his other hand to take off the cloth covering her breasts. Surprisingly, there was no reaction in regards to her cloth getting removed. The woman was still struggling to break away from Lith''s grasp and nothing else. To break her struggles and have her calm down, Lith kneaded her big breast and pulled on her nipple. The struggles immediately turned into shivers and in no time, Lith could feel thedy''s body get warmer and her breathing erratic. His charms may not help calm a woman down sometimes, but hisdy-pleasing skills were enough to substitute ordingly. Once the curvy milf seemed to have calmed down, Lith, while continuing to y with her nipple, said, "Now, will you listen?" Lith slowly let his hand away from thedy''s mouth and used it to rub her other nipple. While breathing heavily, the woman asked, "W-What¡ªHaah¡ªis¡­ this?" She had never felt such a sensation before and was truly taken aback. This strange feeling was something she wanted to know more about. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. Did this woman not know what getting aroused was? Kneading her soft, perky tits, Lith asked, "You can''t tell?" The woman''s face was flushed and she shook her head. "N-No¡­" "Hmm?" Now this was something new, Lith thought. He shifted his one hand down from thedy''s breast and running along her t abdomen, put it under the cloth covering herhers. Lith rubbed his middle finger along the length of her slit and gave a slight pinch to her clit. "Ahhn¡­ What¡­ What is this?" The woman questioned again as her body shook from the sudden jolt of pleasure she felt. Lith was surprised again. Was this woman an innocent person who never had sex before? That shouldn''t be the case. Lith''s Vampire instincts told him that she wasn''t a virgin. A Vampire was sensitive to a Human virgin, be it male or female. Their blood had a different scent and taste aspared to the non-virgin ones. If Lith bit this woman''s neck, there was a high chance that she wouldn''t turn into a Vampire, but get her mind corrupted and turn into a mindless monster. Lith wasn''t going to put his theory to test by biting her, he just knew that she wasn''t a virgin. The question now was, if she wasn''t one, then howe she didn''t know about arousal and pleasure? To check about things further, Lith put his finger inside the woman''s tight fuckhole and asked, "Haven''t you had sex?" The woman, while moaning softly, didn''t understand what Lith was asking. Lith could feel it and stopped stimting her immediately. Thedy felt herself being brought to hell from the high heavens and turned to the side to look at Lith. "Why would you stop?" She asked with a pitiful gaze. Lith shrugged. "If you don''t answer me, you''re not getting my touch." "No¡­ please continue¡­" The woman said in response. "¡­I''ll answer." This reply was strange once again. If thisdy was innocent and didn''t know what pleasure was, then she should be shying away and not asking Lith for such a thing. However, with her telling him that, this meant that she wasn''t the shy type and also not someone innocent. ''Maybe she justcks knowledge?'' To test it out, Lith asked, "Do you know what sex is?" He went from the very start to see how much she knew of. Hearing his question, the woman shook her head. "Huh? Strange." Lith was dumbfounded. "You''ve had sex before, right? Howe you don''t know?" The woman showed a confused look and asked, "I had sex? What?" Lith felt a headacheing along. Either he ended up finding a stupid woman or some child trapped in an adult''s body. His Vampire instincts were never wrong and he knew for sure that this woman wasn''t a virgin. She definitely had sex at least once and should know about it. If words weren''t enough, Lith had to give her a demonstration. He pulled the woman back and made hery t on her back. Getting on top of her, Lith spread her legs and positioning himself in a missionary, asked, "This¡­ Have you never had this?" "What this?" The woman asked, still not getting it. Lith sighed visibly. It seemed that she wouldn''t understand things unless he really showed them to her. Taking his pants off, Lith spread her legs again and rubbed his shaft on her pussy. The woman was slightly surprised and asked, "Are you trying to have lumo with me? That won''t do. You need to pay seven Quivs to me first." "What?" Lith was dumbfounded once again. The woman looked at him with a strange look. "What? Is seven Quivs too much for you? I already dropped the price from ten to seven. Fine, five Quivs it is, I am not going below that." "Huh?" Chapter 833 Sex Village

Chapter 833 Sex Vige

Taken aback by thements from the woman, Lith sat back down and made her sit up as well. "What do you mean?" Lith asked her again, this time to get a better understanding of things. Thedy showed a confused face. "What?" She didn''t understand what Lith was asking because to her, whatever she had just said felt normal. Her questioning him back was sort of annoying, but Lith knew that he had to be patient otherwise the conversation would be going nowhere. Taking a deep breath and being calm, Lith asked, "What does Lumo and Quiv mean?" The woman was surprised by this question. "You do not know?" Lith shook his head. The woman felt surprised once again. "That''s amusing. Right¡­ You also don''t seem to be a viger." Thedy didn''t ask further questions on why Lith didn''t know of things and jumped to conclusions on her own. Lith didn''t try to correct her because he just needed the answers and she could think whatever she wanted. Thedy then calmly stated, "You¡­ That¡­ Put inside me, that''s lumo. Lumo is done to make babies but apparently, men like doing it a lot and gain some sort of benefit. However, since women are at a disadvantage because they''re not gaining anything and wasting their time, they arepensated with Quivs." Thedy then pointed at a shelf right behind Lith where there were a few star shaped fruits. "There, that is Quiv. It is a very important resource and we use it to¡­" Whatever this woman was exining, Lith understood it in a jiffy. Long story short, this ce was basically a ''sex vige''. A ce where the barter system was still in operation and sex was just another upation like farming, pottery, and so on. Cheating and all was a foreign concept and people werepletely open with each other. It was a ce where one could have great sex, but definitely not a partner for themselves, unless of course, they were into cuckoldry and stuff. Lith understood everything about this ce so quickly because in his past as well as current life, novels with the ''sex vige'' trope were highly popr and trendy. It was more so in the Vampire, Demon and Human Continents. The degenerated people were far too into such fantasies and just couldn''t help themselves from reading these things, making this trope be at an all time high. There were many debates on wanting to have such a ce within their own countries, but no open talks were conducted because people didn''t want to bebelled as cucks and shamed publically. In any case, this ce was a sex haven and if Lith had enough Quivs, he could go fuck just about anyone he wanted. The woman had finally understood that Lith really wanted answers to questions as he may be an outsider. Her guard was down due to it and she began exining whatever she could to him, while also asking him to continue doing whatever he was doing before. They had a proper exchange with Lith fingering the woman''s pussy while she handed him out vital information. The woman literally sat right in front of Lith, totally naked, and her legs spread wide to give him ess to her pink insides. She felt not an ounce of embarrassment and was totally alright with this. Lith was directly looking into her eyes and fingering her while she moaned while staring back at him. Such a scene was something Lith had never experienced before, but keeping his hormones in check, he focused on the information while ensuring he didn''t pleasure thedy too much so that she kept her focus on exining. First things first, thedy''s name was Milia and Lith introduced himself as Frey to her. Milia stated that Quivs had a really long shelf life, but they also were rare to find. Consuming one Quiv could let anyone go without food for more than a week and would bring them adequate nourishment. Be it a warrior or a child, everyone got just about the right nourishment from a single piece of Quiv. It was really sought after and could only be found in deep parts of the Gilmer Forest. Every month, the vigers would venture inside the forest to find the fruits ande back with at least a few hundred pieces. Everybody over the age of eighteen would take turns in going there to keep things fair for everyone. One third of whatever Quivs brought would be given to the vige council, one third would be exchanged for resources, and one third could be kept by the people who brought Quivs that particr month. Such a system had been working quite well for a long time and people were always looking forward to bringing more Quivs. It was especially the case with men because they could have Lumo with the desired girl of their choice. The preferred choice of men were petite, short girls who had just turned eighteen and ready to indulge in lumo. Why was that the case, Milia had no clue since it was a well kept secret between the men''smunity. Women such as Milia, who were in theirte twenties, and also with big curves were not given much attention because they weren''t desirable anymore. However, as long as they got married, it wouldn''t really matter to them being desirable or not. Their husbands were obliged to get their wives pregnant and try for it until the woman turned 40. If the husband usually couldn''t get his wife pregnant by the age of 30, he would be deemed ipetent. Such men would pay other men to make their wife pregnant. One might think that this was a rare urrence, but it really wasn''t. For some reason or another, men in the vige could barely get women pregnant. Having just one child was a blessing in itself. In the current era, infertility had gone up a notch and it was so bad that men had also lost their will to have lumo. Lumo, which was sex, wasn''t the most important thing anymore to people and the price to fuck was really cheap. For thest two or three generations, on average, a woman saw, at max, three or four people in her whole life who would want to have lumo with her. Milia herself had only done it once, that too with her own husband. Her husband just couldn''t get his thing up and since she was curvy and tall, she was the least desirable woman in the whole vige. Not to mention, even the desired girls only saw about five or six men in their whole lives. While exining all of this, Milia had aplicated look on her face. "In records, it is stated that men could get their thing up for hours upon hours. Lumosted for a long time and each woman, on average, could give birth to at least four children. However, in recent years, it''s a miracle if a woman could conceive even two children." From her exnation, Lith wasughing internally. It was totally at the misery of these guys and nothing else. He knew very well what the reason for decline in sex drive was and why the men here just couldn''t get it up. To be aroused, one needed stimtion. However, as women here literally roamed naked every time of the day and sex was avable out in the open for everybody, the stimulus got saturated. The hormones responsible for feeling pleasure just weren''t able to release themselves again because they needed a greater stimulus. Men wanted something more, something way beyond what normal sex or naked girls could offer them. This might''ve been a case for far too long and generations upon generations got their pleasure receptors in their bodies saturated. Without getting any high stimtion further, their thing had refused to get up. Without even looking at the people outside, Lith had deciphered so much with just a few lines of information from Milia. He wasn''t a genius for naught and definitely not someone chosen on a whim the Grand Lust Sovereign. The other mostughable thing was that¡­ things were totally opposite for women. They had barely ever given any orgasms and even a slight stimtion was enough to get them to feel pleasure. Milia here was the perfect example for it. Lith had only just grazed his finger inside her vagina''s weak spot when she began trembling and took support of his shoulders to not fall to the side. In apletely unfavorable environment, Lith had identally be the Sovereign Ruler without even trying. A master n cooked up in his mind that would slingshot his cultivation to the highest possible mortal realm avable in this world. This master n was totally not safe for work and it included milfs¡­ a lot of milfs. Not waiting for long, Lith decided to start his n with the very first target, the busty beauty moaning right in front of him¡ªMilia. Lith looked her right in the eyes and stopping the fingering, asked with a smirk, "Do you want to experience something even better?" Chapter 834 Milia**

Chapter 834 Milia**

Milia didn''t quite get Lith and tilted her head in confusion. Instead of exining, Lith simply chuckled and pushed her back, making hery t on the wooden floor. Lith then took off his clothes and getting naked, parted her legs to rub his shaft right on her soft mounds. Milia didn''t know why, but she ended up letting out a soft moan. While doing so, she said, "Hmm¡­ No¡­ Don''t¡­ Pay first." Although she said that, it was totally okay for Lith to not pay because five Quivs were not too big of an amount. Yes, it may be worth half a day''s work, but definitely not something that could make one really rich. "Don''t pay first? I gotchu." Lith said and aggressively rubbed her clit, making her arch her back and moan again. There was no room to argue back and Milia just let things be and sumbed to the pleasure. Gettingplete ess, Lith looked down at Milia''s dripping pussy. She was wet enough and it was time to take action. Lith ced the crown of his shaft at her fuckhole''s entrance and feeling the inviting softness of her pink inside''s, slowly plunged it in. "Ooffhhh¡­" Milia quivered in response as a size she had never experienced before had gone in her. Lith had only just put one-third of his dick inside her and she was reacting as if she got the cock of a lifetime within her. Lith stuffed Milia''s mouth with her breast cloth to not make her moan loudly and alert people. He slowly entered her soft insides and feeling the warmth envelope all around his shaft, a ticklish tingle course through him from here. The tightness and the softness of this new world''s woman was something unique. Of course, it didn''t mean that she was as good as his wives, but she was good enough to spend time with. Lith held Milia''s hands and pinned them to the side. He rammed his hips intensely and made ensure to cause loud pping sounds of their flesh to reverberate in the room. Milia''s eyes widened in shock with how good this lumo felt! She had never experienced such a thing before and her mind had immediately turned nk from the outburst of pleasure. Milia''s insides tightened up and threatened to choke Lith''s shaft, making him let out an amused smile. A mortal woman here could make a Half King like him feel such tightness meant a lot of things. Having sex for Lith was not just something for pleasure, but also a learning experience. This mortal woman beneath him was strong and her physique was something he needed to checkter. For now, Lith focused on brining her a to a few orgasms so that she turned into a obedient maid of his in this new world. Milia''s eyes turned hazy and things were starting to get blurry. She was zoning out and if this continued on, she wouldn''t have the slightest idea as to what had transpired. This obviously wouldn''t do, would it? Being a pro, Lith abruptly stopped thrusting his cock in her cunt and pinched her clit, making her shriek, but of course, into the stuffed cloth in her mouth. Milia''s attention was back in the real world and Lith slowly continued on to pound her pussy. Milia was totally taken aback by everything and found herself unable to have the strength to break out of Lith''s hands to take the cloth out of her mouth. With no choice, Milia once again let herself sumb to the pleasure. As Lith''s big shaft spread Milia''s delicate flower, sloppy squelching sounds could be heard. The intense thrusts also caused her big boobs to jiggle and finding himself helpless to such jiggly milkers, Lith gobbled up one of her nipples and sucked on it. This stimtion caused a bolt of electricity to strike Milia''s spine and make her tremble. She barely could understand what even was this as everything was totally out of the norms. With a few minutes of intense pounding, Milia couldn''t hold it anymore. She let out loud muffled moans and shaking vigorously, went through her first orgasm. Lith was a professional and didn''t cum yet. Women came first in his books, quite literally, and then it was him. Once Milia''s orgasm was subdued, hey beside her and hugged her tight, making her feel his body''s warmth. Lith''s body didn''t have much warmth though and it was cold instead because of him being a Vampire. Still, whatever this sensation was, Milia was quite content with it. Raising Milia''s leg up, Lith once again began thrusting, this time pounding her from the side. Without any exceptions, in the next twenty minutes, Milia went through three orgasms and Lith ended up climaxing once, shooting his load deep within her. Due to the bread cloth in her mouth, Milia''s moans were highly suppressed and her literally screaming out of sheer pleasure at the end was not heard by Lith. A big pity in his opinion. Milia passed out and only woke up after a good two hours. Lithy beside her during this time and thought about his ns. Once Milia showed signs of waking up, Lith turned to her and pped her big butt cheeks, jolting herpletely awake. "Ouch, why would you do that?" Milia turned around and said. The two were stillying down and were resting on their sides. Lith smiled and getting up, stretched and asked, "How was it? Did you enjoy?" Milia fell silent upon hearing that. Of course she enjoyed everything, but there was just so much to say that she didn''t find the right words. Simply, she nodded her head in agreement and kept quiet. Lith chuckled and giving Milia a hand to get up, patted her head and said, "You can experience more of itter on, if you wish to work with me." "Work with you?" Milia asked, confused. Lith nodded. "I''ll pay you a good amount along with great lumo. Be my assistant and journey with me whenever I go." Milia thought about it and asked, "If I go with you, what about my husband?" Lith shrugged. "That''s for you to decide. We aren''t going anywhere outside this vige anytime soon, so you have time till then." Milia nodded. "I understand." "Anyway, tell me which groupst went to the forest to fetch the Quivs?" Lith changed topic and asked. Milia pointed at herself and said calmly, "It was me and a few others this time. Why?" "Great!" Lith said andughed. He flung his arms around the naked Milia and lightly pinching her nipple for no apparent reason, continued, "You''ll make an excuse to the vigers that¡­" To blend in was simple. Milia would state that there was once a couple that never returned from the forest. They had a child and it was Lith. After a series of coincidences, Lith had crossed path with Milia and it turned out that they were actually distant cousins. So, Lith was her long lost brother she found in the wild and would now be staying with her. This story that Lith cooked up, Milia wanted to say it was utter rubbish, but didn''t, because for some reason, it didn''t sh too much with reality. There really was a couple that went missing and it was Milia herself that had mentioned it to Lith before when talking about the vigers taking turns to explore the forest. Exploring the forest was a risky endeavor and many even died. Hence, it wouldn''t be too cliche to spout this story. After a while of going back and forth to correct any holes that may be in the story, Milia readily epted her new job. She was just a random woman in the vige and not too much in the limelight. Things should be fine, she thought. Pah! Lith pped her buttocks and said, "Now let''s go and make an appearance in the vige." Milia knitted her brows and turned to look at Lith, wondering why he would spank her ass. Lith didn''t say anything and simply walked to the spot where the man he had knocked unconscious was. Lith robbed this guy fully down to his clothes and walked away from the wooden house wearing a white cloth wrapped around his waist and a sash going by his shoulders. There was also a pair of slippers on his feet and with the way he looked, he definitely seemed like someone from the Ancient Greece from Earth. Well, with his looks and body, he seemed no less than a Greek God. The people here wore light fabrics such as these, simr to what was avable in the Angel Continent, with the only difference being that clothes here weren''t glued to people''s bodies with spells. Lith walked out with Milia and following her lead, made his way towards the vige council. Lith and Milia walked through the outer periphery of the vige to not be watched by the vigers, but a few ended up noticing them anyway and were really surprised to see a tall and handsome man like Lith. Before Lith even reached the council, whispers of an extremly handsome maning to the vige spread like wildfire and many made their way towards the vige council to see who it was. Thankfully, Lith reached this ce first with Milia as it was situated outside the main vige, on a big patch ofnd and wasprised of many stone buildings that were fenced properly with stones as well. "Don''t say anything, let me handle it." Milia said and ensured that Lith just followed. Lith nodded and the two walked inside the fencedplex. Chapter 835 Lith’s Older, But Feels Younger**

Chapter 835 Lith¡¯s Older, But Feels Younger**

Reaching the area of the vige council, Milia guided Lith to the ce where officials were sitting. It was a big house in theplex and also at the far end. Entering inside, Lith saw a group of men and women sitting around a wooden round table, busy reading and writing on yellow parchments. As Milia had entered without knocking, everyone''s gaze fell on her and one of thedies, a busty redhead, said, "You should knock¡ª hmm? Who''s that behind you?" Everyone''s gaze was now on Lith, who obviously seemed like a giant while in a room full of people around 5''6-5''10 in height. Lith was an extremely handsome man with a well toned body, but the people in the vige found rough and burly looking men to be the most handsome. It was thankfully due to this that he got some room to breathe and the people didn''t outright get blinded by his charms. Lith had once walked on the streets of Evernight City without hiding his charms or aura and needless to say, it was a big disaster. People literally were knocked unconscious and some even ended up dying due to the sheer charisma Lith possessed. It wasn''t even a joke at that point as this incident got recorded in the Dumb Ways to Die magazine. Death by looking at people''s idols came into light for the first time due to Lith and it was also during this time that there was a massivemotion in the entirety of Nightingale. In any case, the Royal Servants had to work extra hard to resurrect the people who had died and keep things in check. Lith had been advised from then on to at least put some suppressing artifact on himself when roaming in the Vampire Continent so that it would curb down his charisma and not make the Vampires go crazy. The council here was surely bbergasted, but nowhere close to the crazy state of the Vampires back at home. Having asked a question, Milia stepped forward and sped her hand. She did a slight bow and said, "Pardon my sudden intrusion, elders. But there is an urgent matter that needs to be brought to light." "What is it?" A rough middle-aged man in the room asked. Milia kept her body bowed and said, "This matter is something I can only discuss with the female elders. I apologize for the sudden request." The females in the room nodded their heads and turned to look at the men. The men nodded back and quietly left the room, leaving four good looking maturedies behind. Milia then shut the door behind her and said to the elders, "I know that this may sound unrealistic, but please hear me out¡­" ording to the ns, Milia began narrating the story of how Lith was her distant brother she found in the woods. The elders listened intently and right when the story was getting to the part where a hole could be found, Lith raised his hand and asked, "Elders, sorry to interrupt, but I wanna ask, how many Quivs to have lumo with you four?" "What?" Surprised shed in the eyes of the elders and Milia. The elders were all over forty and not someone who men desired. They also weren''t in the right reproductive age, so doing lumo just didn''t have any benefits. Lith may not know it, but despite appearing so good-looking, women here thought that they weren''t enough and turned ugly as they aged. This sudden question was really a big deal for everyone and with their surprised looks, Lith definitely understood that it indeed was. He had read a few sex vige novels here and there. The usual development in those would consist of such a thing, so it felt normal. "Are you in the right state of mind, young man?" The redhead asked. Of course Lith was in the right state. He was an experienced individual and definitely not a young man, if his age waspared with the people in this room. Lith was almost three times the age of these elders, but, in his world, thesedies would appear no less than little girls to him. However, different ce, different time, and different cultivation was what distinguished these women as mature instead of youngsses. Despite being older than them, Lith felt himself to be younger, but obviously, he was far too experienced than them and knew how to steer the conversation in his favour. Without any surprises, what Lith wanted to work, was working. The elders found no holes in their narration for now as they were busy being shocked over Lith inting their egos. Lith, when asked if he was in the right state of mind or not, walked up to the redhead elder and getting behind her, extended his hand inside her waist cloth. The redhead was surely surprised with Lith suddenly touching her, but not offended or angry. She didn''t swat away Lith''s hand as she wanted to see what he was doing. Having his hand under her cloth, Lith caressed thedy''s soft flower petals and asked, "I''m in the right state of mind. This also looks good enough. Tell me, elder. How many¡­" In between his caresses, Lith inserted one of his fingers inside the elder''s tight fuckhole and began loosening her up. The elder felt strange and the rest of thedies were sharing a simr feeling. Feeling her body heat up, the redhead elder said softly, "I do not understand why you wanna have Lumo with me, but if you so insist on the price, well¡­ to have lumo with an old woman like me¡­ it''s free." People above 35 were considered old and ugly. Nobody would even nce at them, let alone try to have lumo. To the localdies like this redhead, it was a big pain, but to an outsider like Lith, this was the best thing that could happen. Smiling, Lith made the elder get up from her chair and said, "Great. Let''s have some lumo right now then. Other elders, please continue on with your discussions and don''t mind us." The approval of the rest wasn''t needed and Lith made the redhead get on the round table and position herself in a doggy style. The rest of thedies watched this scene with a curious intent and just as Lith unwrapped the cloth on his waist, thedies widened their eyes in surprise. There was an expression ofplete shock and a simr reaction like Milia''s. The redhead elder didn''t understand why thedies here were making such a face, but right then¡­ "Nnghhh¡­ Owf!" The redhead groaned in pain and let out a small yelp as Lith fully spread her insides with his big shaft. In one powerful thrust, Lith was inside the elder''s velvety softness and making himself cozy. ''It really happened!'' The elders thought and so did the redhead and Milia. If they had any doubt before, it had all vanishedpletely now. Lith really had stayed true to his words and decided to have lumo with them. It was a really big deal. "Elders, I hope I''m not disturbing you all too much." Lith said with a fake apologetic smile to the rest. PAH! PAH! PAH! The loud pping sounds of flesh interrupted the elders and they couldn''t answer, just listen. Milia, knowing the ns, cleared her throat and said, "So, elders. As you all know, that is indeed my brother and¡ª" "Ahhh~" Milia was interrupted by the redhead''s sudden moan. The surprised elders turned to look at her, wondering if their ears were ringing or if it was really true that they had just heard a moan. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" The redhead elder''s tongue appeared out on its own and love juices dripped down herhers, right onto the round table. An expression of bliss was starting to appear on her face and this was the look of true ecstasy she was showing. Totally dumbfounded by now, the elders stopped their discussion and focused on their partner. They all wondered just how something like this could happen so suddenly. It wasn''t a joke to them anymore that this young man was definitely nning to have lumo with them. Lith, balls deep in the redhead, was having the time of his life with her insides gripping him tightly. This was just the seconddy he had found in this world, but her insides for sure were even better than Milia''s. Lith didn''t understand how that was the case as, the older one was, the less good having sex with them should feel. But here, it was probably the opposite. To test things out further, Lith squeezed onto the redhead''s plump ass cheeks and asked while looking at the rest, "Any elder up for lumo right now? Someone younger than this elder here." "I''m younger." Milia''s response came almost immediately. After getting the first taste of good dick, she really was craving for more and more and just couldn''t get enough of it. Even till now, she felt as if she was full but also not full. Such a hunger, only someone like Lith could satiate it for her. Lith looked at Milia and smiled while shaking his head. This girl went off-script in the heat of the moment, but well, there was no helping it. "Not you, Milia. Any elders here younger than this red-haired miss?" Chapter 836 A Weird World

Chapter 836 A Weird World

"Aahmm~¡­ What¡­ What is this¡­" A brown-haireddy moaned out loud. The reactions of the rest were pretty much the same in regards to their newfound pleasure. They were really confused as to what this feeling was, but upon being hit by one wave after another of this holy sensation, they stopped questioning things and just epted it wholeheartedly. Pleasure continued on for the next few hours with everyone in the room getting drilled by Lith''s unholy stick. Thedies were hesitant at first because they didn''t want Lith''s seeds to go to waste, but with the pleasure hitting them, they just couldn''t care less. It was also the fact that Lith was backed enough that gave them confidence into letting loose. He could shoot out more seeds, so everything was fine at the end of the day. The fivedies in the room, Milia included, got multiple creampies and were really tired after such a hard pounding. Their legs were barely able to function and theirhers were sore after the workout. But, despite the tiredness, they were awake and ready to discuss things further with Lith and Milia. Lith was currently seated on his chair by the round table and had Milia resting on hisp, with his shaft lodged deep into her slippery insides. Her soft boobs were squished against his chest while her buttocks rested on his thighs. At Lith''s sides were two elders around whom he had his arms wrapped. Their tits were being yed with as they sat close to him, but they didn''t seem to mind that. In front of Lith, right on the round table, the redhead and the brown-haired beauty were sitting, shing their hairyhers and perky breasts to him. Their slender leg with the right thickness around the thighs was something that invited Lith to bite it. Their blood would surely be tasty, but Lith was a sophisticated noble with delicate tastes. He wouldn''t go around biting non-virgins and having their blood, when he had ess to the virgin ones. While surrounded by these great beauties and ying with the soft pleasure melons of two elders, Lith asked, "Are you elders the highest authority in the vige?" The redhead, whose name was Joselyn, nodded her head. "Although called a vige, this ce is just a few things shy of bing a town. Since it''s so big already, it isn''t managed by a single family and consists of a council." Joselyn borated further that viges usually had a chief and chieftess as their leaders who would look after the whole administration. However, as this vige was big and also had many smaller connected viges, it contained a vige council instead where many worked for the welfare of the rest. Despite being a whole council, this institution contained a leader as well. The leader had all the rights and could veto things. The leader''s verdict was also the final one and everyone needed to follow that. This was an important position and the person was chosen through voting. Joselyn, at this point, proudly stated that she was the so-called leader and got a nod of approval from Lith. Nobody was surprised by her statement as everyone was aware of Joselyn and her position. There was no particr tenure after getting elected and the leader would continue to lead until half the poption of the vige thought that they weren''t doing good work and went against them. Josely had the majority on her side, so things were fine. She had stuff on her that made people respect and revere her. Lith was happy with this development. He needed contact with an authority in the vige for his future ns and he got them. As Joselyn finished with her exnation, Lith lightly pped Milia''s ass, making it jiggle, and said, "Get up and switch positions with elder Joselyn." Although reluctant, Milia nodded and got up. Joselyn knew what she had to do and got up as well. The two switched positions and after getting on Lith''sp, Joselyn positioned Lith''s shaft on her hairy pussy''s entrance and slowly lowered herself. A tingling sensation coursed through Lith as Joselyn sat down. The warmth and the tightness were another added bonuses. Rubbing his hand on Joselyn''s trimmed bush and squeezing her big ass cheek with another, Lith asked while looking right into her red eyes, "Elder, tell me exactly all the things people here know about lumo. Other elders and Milia, you add some extra information you know of into this as well." Joselyn nodded lightly and said in a soft voice, "Lumo is considered really important, but also taken really lightly¡­" There was a long discussion on this, but basically, long story short, things in the vige were exactly how it was portrayed in the ''sex vige'' trope novels. Though, this didn''t mean that Lith could pretty much assault any stranger he saw on the streets or grope them. Even if everyone was open, touching somebody randomly was still seen as weird and inappropriate. Though, they could openly have sex and it wasn''t a problem anywhere. People could fuck right in the middle of a busy market and nobody would bat an eye. They would go about their ways without thinking much. There was another important thing that he came to know. It was that kissing was seen as cheating in this ce and was reserved for their partner only. Lith was aware of this from the novels, but still, showing a surprised look, he asked Joselyn, "You mean, I can''t kiss you?" Joselyn nodded her head and said calmly, "Yes, you cannot." "Hmm?" Lith showed an interested look and leaned close to Joselyn''s face while having his shaft twitch within her, making her slightly aroused. Joselyn''s face flushed slightly and although she could see Lithe close to her, she didn''t move her face away. After a few seconds of inching closer, Joselyn''s supple lips were touched by Lith''s. Her saliva had a flowery taste to her and the soft peck soon turned into a passionate kiss with Lith raising and lowering Joselyn''s hips on hisp, making her ride him as he kissed her. The others in the room sighed and shook their heads with a smile. They could understand why their leader had sumbed to such a thing. After making Joselyn sessfully cheat, Lith broke the kiss and asked with a smile, "Wasn''t this cheating?" Joselyn smiled back and shrugged lightly. "It was, but it doesn''t matter. Just make sure to not kiss like this in public." "So in private, it''s fine?" Lith asked with a chuckle. "It is, as long as nobody finds out." Joselyn nodded in approval. Lith smiled and shook his head. It surely was a weird world. "Continue on." Lith changed the topic of kiss and asked them to continue. Joselyn nodded and began exining again. There was a lot of information which the rest gave with half of it being useless and the other half being somewhat useful. However, one particr information stood out the most among them and it was: "¡­dairy supplies are limited in the vige because the Kurois cannot produce a lot everyday¡­" This was mentioned by the brown-haired elder called Tessa and amazed Lith quite a bit. Kurois were nothing else but cowgirls, meaning literaldies whose breasts were milked daily to meet the milk supply of the vige. There were four main milk farms in the vige, each in one of the four cardinal directions. It supplied milk to that respective area every single day. Fruits and milk was an everyday diet of the people here and it was no wonder that they had such smooth skin with barely any wrinkles on them. Milia, on this topic, gave some additional info and it was that not every household was dependent on the Kurois for milk. If someone had a good amount of Quivs with them, they could hire the healers in the vige and get them to cast a spell on breasts that would make milke out. Since milk was a necessity, many people tried to get this thing done and not spend on Kurois. There were really very few people that werectating due to pregnancy. Most were doing so due to spells and Lith was fascinated by such a thing. After knowing this information, he couldn''t help but squeeze Joselyn''s tits, making her let out a soft giggle. "I didn''t get myself toctate." Joselyn said. "And neither did any here." "Why?" Lith asked with a curious tone while kneading her breasts. Joselyn shook her head and said, "It''s expensive and costs ten Omus. Not really worth it." Hundred Quivs equaled one Omu and the average ie of people was around fifteen to twenty Quivs a day. This meant that five days of work equaled hundred Quivs, equivalent to one Omu. Ten Omus equaled fifty days of consistent hard work, and that was something that could only get the lowest level of spell thatsted for around a year or two, depending on the individual. It was more economical to just get milk from the Kurois instead and the only ones that had ie more than twenty Kurois a day would get such a spell casted on them. Fascinated by such information, Lith said, "That''s surely amazing. I hope I get to see a Kuroi soon." Milia giggled from behind. "Theye to your door everyday. In fact, you could call one over here right now too." "Oh?" Lith''s interest was piqued. He turned to look at Joselyn, who, knowing what was on Lith''s mind, did a light nod and said, "I''ll have someone arrange some milk for you." Chapter 837 Milking A Kuroi*

Chapter 837 Milking A Kuroi*

Nothing much had to be done to call a Kuroi as there were a few present in the councilplex. Everybody drank at least two or three sses of milk every single day and this just showed how much it was needed. There was a small building in the corner of theplex that was supposedly the break room where people could rx. It was Milia who went to call the Kuroi and soon entered the elders'' room with her. What Lith ended up looking at was another good lookingdy, but this time with much bigger milkers than any of the people in this room. These big breasts, although much bigger than even his aunt Agalea''s, didn''t seem ugly in any way. They weren''t abnormally big like those described in anime and were just the right size to be lewded. After entering the room, the Kuroi didn''t have any abnormal reaction despite looking at everyone naked and the elder sitting on a young man''sp. Nothing was normal, yet everything was totally alright and she thought of it being just another fine day. Now that the Kuroi had entered the room, Lith turned Joselyn around while continuing to be inside her pussy. He then asked her, "How do you usually drink the milk from her?" Without turning back, Joselyn said, "I''ll give a demonstration." Saying so, she gestured to the Kuroi toe closer and when she did, Joselyn took off the cloth covering her nipples. Thisdy''s breasts were big and a cloth couldn''t hide them properly. The only thing she thus ended up covering were her nipples andhers. On her chest, it looked like she was wrapping a cloth just for the sake of wrapping it and didn''t really have any interest in doing so. Taking off the cloth, Joselyn then asked Milia to bring a ss. Once a ss was in her hand, she pointed it right in front of thedy''s big nipples and gave her breast a squeeze, almost in a manner of pulling her breast close to her. Milk gushed out like a fountain and soon filled the ss. The Kuroi barely had any change of expression and was as calm as still water, making Lith know that it was an everyday thing for her. ''Interesting¡­'' Thought Lith while being fascinated by everything. As the ss got full, Joselyn showed it to Lith, then drank itpletely. It was the normal of this world and something Lith needed to ept, which he didn''t have a hard time doing so. Looking at this whole interaction and watching how calm the Kuroi was, Lith decided to test a few things out. Firstly, he asked Joselyn, "Have you never thought of drinking it straight from the source?" Joselyn shook her head. "That can only be done if there''s ady in your own family. Kurois need to deliver milk to everybody quickly and don''t have time to let individuals drink straight from the source. Plus, there''s also the fact that some could end up drinking more, some less, and¡­" Long story short, drinking straight from the source would get a Kuroi to be at a loss. That was what Joselyn was trying to exin. Lith nodded in understanding and decided to ask something else. He turned to the Kuroi and asked, "Lady, how many litres of milk do you produce everyday?" This was definitely an odd question and something that should nevere out of a noble Prince like Lith''s mouth but, different world, different strategies. There was a reason he was asking her that. To the Kuroi, it was a normal question and she answered like a professional, "Around four to five litres, sir." "Five litres is enough milk for ten people per day." An elder sitting beside Lith added. One Kuroi could feed around eight to ten people, that was surely a good amount. But, if Lith''s degenerate knowledge served right, then¡­ "Hmm¡­ How many litres have you produced so far?" Lith asked thedy one final question. Thedy didn''t know where Lith was trying to get with these questions, but looking at how handsome he was, she didn''t mind answering him. "About a litre, sir." Lith nodded in understanding. He lightly pped on Joselyn''s ass to gesture to her to get up and once she was up, stood right in front of the Kuroi, buck naked, with his dragon roaring at the heavens. The Kuroi''s eyes widened in surprise as she saw something so big and domineering for the first time in her life. Her reaction didn''t go unnoticed by thedies in the room and made them chuckle. They understood herpletely and could rte to her shock. Just a while ago, they too had thought of something simr and the experience they then got was just otherworldly. Sessfully grabbing the Kuroi''s attention, Lith walked behind her and lifted the cloth wrapped around her waist up, getting a look at her big, smooth ass. The Kuroi gulped in nervousness, her fantasies going wild just by the few moves Lith did. She had many thoughts in her mind and with Lith lifting her skirt up, she thought of that one possibility that may never really happen. Luckily for her though, the thing she least hoped to happen, was about to happen right at this moment. Lith took the cloth off and rubbing his fingers right in between the Kuroi''s legs, asked, "How much for lumo,dy?" "W-W-What!?" The Kuroi was shocked, while thedies in the room giggled. The brown-haired elder in the room, Tessa, turned to Lith and said while giggling softly, "Lumo is free with her as well." "Great." Lith simply said and began rubbing his shaft in between thedy''s big, full cheeks. He didn''t ask why it was free, but the reason was that the one who bought milk the most from the Kuroi that day could have lumo for free with her. Though it was for free, many didn''t indulge in lumo, because this vige''s men were suffering from their shafts not rising. There was hardly anyone who could take advantage of such a great offer and Lith may as well be the only person. The astonishing feat of climaxing so many times as well as doing it with so many women was simply out of this world. The elders and Milia was well aware of this fact, but they all had a tacit understanding to not know show on their faces, lest Lith had some other thoughts and decided to not fuck them. They were literally hooked to his little brother by now and wouldn''t do anything to jeopardize the rtionship they had with Lith. It was for this fact that they were being so kind and humble when interacting with him. As for the Kuroi, she didn''t know what had transpired, but just as she felt Lith''s shaft rubbing against her, her body heated up and milk automatically gushed out. Noticing this, Lith said to Milia, "Get a container and collect the milk. Let''s see how much thisdy pours out." Milia nodded in understanding and immediately got herself a big jug to collect the milk. Lith then chucked deviously and thought of what a perverted world this was. A perfect ce for a degenerate like him. Although such was the case, he was a married man and had some control. Lith had the thought of not fucking any hole he found, but for now, the ones in this room were a necessity for his future ns in this world. Others may dominate the world by strength, some may do it through their intelligence, but for Lith, the domination was via sex. That''s just how it was. Being Grand Lust Sovereign''s sessor and a dual cultivator, his path asked him to go through as many holes as he could find. Lith was still really tame in this aspect and hadn''t gone too far into the abyss. Once he crossed a certain limit, there was no going back and Lith didn''t want such a thing to happen. A fine bnce was needed to manage family and cultivation, otherwise he would end up having none. Such philosophical weren''t needed in such a perverted time and Lith shoved them away for now and focused on the thing at hand. As Milia brought the jugs and ced them in front of thedy''s big nipples, wrapped his hands around the Kuroi''s waist and slowly slithered them all over her. The Kuroi trembled in response and her honeypot began dripping as she felt a certain never-before-felt sensation while there was no stopping the ever leakage of milk from her big knockers. Lith took his sweet time in touching her and arousing her. It was almost ten minutes and the two jugs were almost filled, surprising everybody in the room. One jug was of one litre and by now, thedy had already given out three litres of milk. It was amusing to thedies with how fast this had happened. A few minutester, when the jugs were finally full and switched, Lith gestured to Joselyn toe closer. Once she did, Lith asked her and the rest of thedies to be quiet and not respond to anything that was happening behind the Kuroi. Now was the time to test out one of the most important things Lith had nned and see if it could end up changing this world forever or not. As Joselyn came closer, Lith slowly switched ces with her and had her hug the Kuroi from behind and do the same thing. He then got behind Joselyn and whispered in her ears, "Just do as I say from here onwards¡­" ¡­.. A/N: To the ones thinking I read the vige head novel, you''re wrong. I actually read a pervert''s world before this arc and boy was I speechless :D Chapter 838 A Month In This New World

Chapter 838 A Month In This New World

Joselyn was made to hug the Kuroi and Lith was right behind her, hugging and touching her. Joselyn was supposed to replicate everything and the soft touches soon turned into a finger session. Lith had asked Milia beforehand to get Joselyn''shers be cleaned of the remnant seeds of his. She was hence alright to touch and there was nothing disgusting in even eating her out, which Lith didter on. Joselyn was really very surprised while feeling Lith''s tongue on her and the same was the case with the Kuroi, who barely had any idea as to what was going on. The others in the room were surprised as well, but got distracted soon by the shock of watching the Kuroi produce an unusual amount of milk. The more the Kuroi was pleased, the more milk she released. It was that simple. Women in this ce were barely given any pleasure and after getting the touch, they became really sensitive and aroused. In a matter of few minutes, Lith taught Joselyn on how to properly perform a cunnilingus and also gave her a taste of it. Joselyn continued to eat the Kuroi out and after a solid ten minutes, the Kuroi passed out as she couldn''t take it anymore. She had produced almost four whole litres of milk in this twenty minute session and this was truly a shocking feat that nobody had ever achieved in the whole vige. Lith had done a ton of miracles in the short time he was here and thedies didn''t know how to respond with that. Lith didn''t need much anyway and making use of their shock, he got a few things done. These were the high authorities of this vige and had the final say in things. Through them, Lith wanted to spread out the things he had nned and with that, he would be able to dominate the whole vige. The vige was already half his with these elders being on his side. A few more pushes and he would be revered in this ce. Respect wasn''t what Lith really wanted, rather, it was utter submission towards him for the greater good. He would be theirmander and lead them towards greatness soon. Lith''s high intelligence made him understand that there was something wrong with this ce. If such wasn''t the case, a summoning would not be performed. There were no coincidences and Lith had understood such a fact long ago. The older he was growing, the shrewder he was bing and such small schemes were nothing inparison to the bigger picture he had in mind. It had not even been half a day since Lith had stepped foot into this world, and yet he had already established a connection with a few influential people. With these people in tow, Lith began executing his ns slowly and just like that, time continued to pass and without even knowing, it had been a month since Lith had arrived in this world. A few ring changes had happened in the vige in thest one month. The first and foremost was that thedies were beginning to wear clothes that were covering up more skin of theirs. They couldn''t be made to wear full sized clothes from the get-go as it may seem weird and ufortable. Lith thus was taking it slow and gradually making everyone adapt to the changes. The men of this world had their feel-good receptors in their brains totally fried up. They needed time to heal, rest, and recover. Their stimtion levels had to be brought down from the high pedestal it currentlyy at. Lith''s n was to bring it down to such a degree that just by looking at a woman''s ankles, a man would jizz himself. Josely, Milia, Tessa, and the rest of the council were working hard in bringing about the sudden reforms. The vigers had no idea as to what exactly was happening for the council to do such a thing, but as the changes were small and didn''t seem to disrupt their daily lives, they continued to ignore it. Small steps everyday would eventuallypound to arger thing after a period of time. The changes wouldn''t be visible now, but they surely would be there, and this sex vige would soon turn into a normal vige. Apart from the clothing, the other thing Lith did was start his own Kuroi farm. With the help of Joselyn, he ended up hiring a few less milk producing Kurois for cheap. There were also a fewbourers he hired and after teaching them the ways to please the Kurois, ended up amassing some great wealth in a short time. The milk of the aroused Kuroi was sweeter and the production was also high. Lith opened up a premium milk factory in his house''s backyard and became famous in the vige. On the first day when Lith met Joselyn and the other elders and had narrated the story, they had suggested a few changes that would make Lith get epted quickly by the other vigers. The story Idina¡ªone of the four elders Lith met on the first day¡ªsuggested that Lith wasn''t found in the forest, but rather was a wanderer who now wanted to settle down. Needless to say, it worked wonders and everybody flocked around Lith, wanting to know more about his adventures when he became famous. Through the milk farm, a great deal of wealth had been amassed and Lith now lives at the periphery of the vige, in a secluded residentialplex with the four elders and Milia he found on the first day. The milk farm was a few minutes away from his ce and thus, Lith hadplete privacy at his home. A month in this new world had brought about changes within Lith as well on a physical and emotional level. Physically, the fruits consumed in this ce and the overall diet had brought about many changes within Lith. His spiritual power was still sealed and so was his overall cultivation, however, Lith''s physique was starting to grow stronger. More analysis had to be done on this, but the fact that these fruits contained some special elements within it was hundred percent true. Thedies here were mortals, but quite tight on the insides and would bring about a great squeeze. If a Half King like Lith could feel himself be crushed, then this just meant that the people here were strong in terms of strength. To test this thing out further, Lith had ended up sparring with Milia, who was supposedly a warrior. Milia, by no means, was suppressed by Lith. She was strong and brought along a nice challenge. This proved that the people of this vige were powerful and their prowess could be used in the future. On an emotional level, Lith was feeling more connected with his family back at home. Their importance was being recognized further and Lith was also starting to understand as to what he could do to make his rtionship with them even better. Despite this being a sex vige, Lith wasn''t going around filling every hole he could see. He was a sophisticated noble, a literal royalty and such things didn''t suit him. With whom Lith had done things on the first day, he was continuing to do it with just them and no one else. Five people were enough and these five would eventually be his main subordinates that would manage everything in this world. Even though Joselyn, Tessa, Idina, and Solina were council elders and high authorities, they were fully subservient to Lith by now. They listened to himpletely and would do anything he asked them to do. They were all married, Milia included, but leaving their husbands wasn''t much of a problem to them. There was barely any romance or intimacy and these people were just bound together to not feel lonely, that was about it. Lith filled the void called loneliness and ditching their homes to live in his was the most sensible decision they had made in a while. In the residentialplex of Lith, at present there were only two buildings. One being the ce where he and the five girls lived while the other was his cultivation room where only he would enter. More rooms would be added soon such as a study and so on, but for now, these two were enough. In thest thirty days, Lith just stayed in his house and gave orders to thedies. He taught them how to please the otherdies and asked them to teach this further to a select few people. These few people were the ones that would be sent out on further missions to do a few things. At present, the trained people were being asked to practice on the Kurois and milk them. Their efforts weren''t in vain as the Kurois were producing a good amount of milk every single day while also being really happy. Theplexion of the Kurois had turned rosy and they didn''t seem drained, rather lively and happy while also producing sweeter and more milk. This happy aura could be felt by others and behind closed doors, there were a few Kuroi farm owners who weren''t happy with such a development. These owners had decided to hold a joint meeting with the rest of the owners in the vige and have a chat over what they could do. Their business was suffering and if this continued on, they wouldn''t be able to sustain their wealth. It was night time and in the northern Kuroi farm, the secret meeting was being held. Bonfire was lit up and around it were two men and women sitting on a wooden chair. Behind them were their servants standing with a few important documents in hand. A bearded man with a skinny yet tall figure looked at the rest of the owners and said, "It is unusual for all of us to meet like this, but the matter which I''m about to shed light upon is of utmost importance that concerns the wellbeing of every farm owner." The other man around the bonfire, a short and burly man with a trimmed beard, said, "Get to the point, Aolmond." The skinny man, Aolmond, nodded his head and said, "Right, so it''s like this¡­" Chapter 839 Something Wrong In The Air

Chapter 839 Something Wrong In The Air

A deep discussion went on in the northern farm between the four farm owners. Aolmond, the owner of the north farm, was leading the discussion while the rest were actively hearing him out. As he finished with the exnation, the south farm owner, the man with a short and burly stature, said, "All of what you said is in regards to how the new farm would make us incur losses. However, have you forgotten that the council is with the new guy?" The east farm owner, a curvydy with green hair, added, "What you''re stating is the future. I don''t see the new guy''s farm growing leaps and bounds." The west farm owner, a short and petitedy with a calm look on her face, nodded lightly and said in response, "What Ka is saying is correct. The new guy doesn''t seem to want to expand his business, so there''s no hurting us." "How can you two be so sure?" The short guy asked. Ka, the east farm owner, extended her hand out and her servant gave her a parchment. Reading it, Ka said, "First and foremost, he doesn''t seem to be interested in many things that''s present in our vige such as the Wooly Mammoths or the rabbit breeding grounds." "The Wooly Mammoths could bring about an even greater fortune than anything our milk farm could ever make from the mere selling of a few bundles of wool from them. The rabbits are a simr case and from the reports my assistant has made, he''s been really quiet for a while now." The two women were against whatever Aolmond was suggesting. They had their own informationwork and could make out a few things which this hard-headed guy could not. Whatever Ka hade up with, Aolmond tried his best to counter it and suggest that Lith was nothing but trouble. The short and burly man was on a neutral side, but leaning towards Aolmond as he was more worried about his business being at a loss and didn''t want to risk anything. The discussion went on for a while and the four were arguing on what they should and shouldn''t be doing. "I''m not going to be a part of this discussion anymore. I''ve decided to stay put and watch for now." Ka finally couldn''t take it anymore and said. The otherdy nodded and said, "I''d also like to sit this one out. The council is involved with that man and they don''t seem to be doing anything that may harm our interests." Aolmond sneered and said, "You two cannot see the potential threat, but that''s to be expected. You''ve always been cowards. Nevermind them, Himel. We two are enough to handle this new guy." Himel, the short and burly man, sighed and shook his head. "I do not understand why we must argue like this and not be on the same page." Himel gave out an indirect answer from his reply to not offend any of the parties, while still being able to convey which side he was on. Now that the factions were formed, the twodies dismissed themselves from the meeting and went to stay neutral while the two men walked together to a certain ce, discussing a few things on the way. "Himel, we must damage the guy from the inside out. The Kurois he has are all independent ones, so we just need to give them greater benefits and they''ll then be on our side. Also, we should have a limb or two of his break so that he understands his ce." Aolmond stated calmly. Himel pondered over it and replied, "We need to do it discreetly. If the elders were to know that we are the culprits, it''ll be problematic." Aolmond stroked his beard and said, "Not to worry, that''ll be taken care of." Soon, the two men reached a house made of stones and on the perch, there was a lean and muscr man sitting quietly, having his evening tea. Noticing the two men approach, the man turned to look at them with his sharp eyes. Aolmond walked closer and said with a smile, "Keffir, how have you been?" The guy called Keffir merely gave a light nod in response. Aolmond turned to Hemil and said, "He''s not very talkative." Hemil nodded and didn''t say anything further. Aolmond then turned to Keffir and said, "There''s a guy in the south. The new person in the vige. Can you have his limbs broken?" Keffir did a light nod again. "One limb, fifteen Omus." Aolmond and Hemil sighed visibly upon hearing that number. It was certainly a lot, but the thing they were asking for was also too big of a deal. For the sake of their future business, they had to invest this amount into punishing Lith to show him his ce and have him understand as to who the real bosses were in the vige. Aolmond didn''t hesitate and neither did Hemil. The two had a deal with Keffir and dismissed themselves. "He''s a done deal now." Aolmond stated with a dryugh. Hemil hummed in response. "Hopefully he stops soon. I don''t like to see talented young people dying like this." ¡­.. Two dayster. For some reason or another, undercurrents could be felt in the vige. The people were rather ufortable roaming around due to this strange aura looming around. This aura felt slightly ominous and made them feel as if it was bad luck to go outside. Back in Lith''s residentialplex, the fivedies were currently having a chat over this while sitting cross-legged on the wooden floor, around a round tea table. "Why does the air make me feel ufortable?" Milia, the warrior girl, asked. The four elders were at home today because of the weird ambiance around the vige. Joselyn took a sip of tea and replied, "Maybe someone''s going to die today?" It was not out of the blue that such a thing happened today. Usually when someone died, there would be an eerie aura of death looming around the vige for a couple of days. It was normal and people didn''t feel too irked as they were used to it. However, there were also warning signs sometimes such as these stating that someone was really going to die or some catastrophe was about to strike the vige. The vigers that were supposed to guard the vige were in ce and prepared while the rest were resting at their homes, guarding their own families and themselves. The brown-haired elder, Tessa, in the meantime asked, "Is Lith training?" She ignored the discussion and asked the right questions. Time spent with Lith was really good. For some reason, he was never irked by their beauty or even if they were older than him. He also treated them really well and this made them want to spend lots and lots of time with him. Idina turned to Tessa and nodded her head. "He''s training, but should be here soon." As soon as she said that, the five could hear approaching footsteps and turning to the source, saw Lith, appearing like a literal God, walk towards them. Lith had a light, white cloth wrapped around his waist like a towel and a simr sash draped on his upper body. His toned abs and his tied long hair made him so appealing that the fivedies could feel theirhers tingle just from a mere look at him. Lith didn''t fit the men''s beauty standards of the vige as he wasn''t burly and big, but after experiencing his skills and spending time with him, thedies in the room got their sense of beauty twisted and attuned to finding Lith as the most handsome man to ever exist. It was as they said, ''beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.'' Looking at the five almost nakeddies sitting around a round table and sipping tea, Lith decided to join them and have tea as well. "Sup,dies." Lith waved at thedies and walked close to the blue-haired elder, Idina. Idina had a white cloth wrapped around her breasts and a simr cloth loosely resting on herp, barely covering anything down there. Idina and the rest of thedies smiled in response and waved back at Lith, weing him back to the house. Lith sat right behind Idina and made her shift to sit right on hisp, facing him. Knowing the usual routine, Idina poured a cup of tea for Lith and slowly made him drink it. While having tea and a beautiful milf on hisp, Lith asked, "What''s the discussion about?" Solina, the yellow-haired elder with a petite figure and an overall small frame, said, "We''re talking about the aura around the vige." Lith had a sip of tea and fondling Idina''s perky, soft ass cheeks, said, "Hmm¡­ it seems to be strange. Is this normal?" Thedies nodded their heads. "It''s normal when something bad is about to happen." Milia responded. Lith raised an eyebrow in response. "Interesting. Tell me more." Thedies were about to do so when they all felt something strange around them. Lith''s hair stood on their ends immediately at this moment and knowing something was seriously wrong, he eximed, "Take cover!" Chapter 840 Turmoil In The Village

Chapter 840 Turmoil In The Vige

BOOM! The round table was destroyed in a millisecond as Lith yelled. Rolling around and taking a defensive stance, Lith felt a sharp stinging pain right at his forearms. Something had punched Lith. Correcting his breathing, Lith turned extremely serious and calm in this predicament. His calm demeanour helped him predict the next few attacks which came right at his legs, stomach, and groin. Blocking everything, Lith shouted, "Form a semicircle!" Thismand was for thedies and even though they all had never worked before, for some reason they found themselves able to coordinate well. Milia took the middle and the rest were at the sides. Right as the circle was formed, the force that was hitting Lith seemed to be moving away. Being able to predict the path of the force''s movement, Lith shouted, "Milia, kick hard at your right. Joselyn, punch at the left. Idina¡­" Whilemanding, Lith himself punched the air around him. He didn''t exactly know where the force was, but by makingplex calctions in his mind, a rough probability was known. Through various hits, Lith finally found some substance to punch onto and grabbed the thing as firmly as he could. Giving a shot to thedies, they surrounded the thing and began punching as hard as they could. Blood spewed out after a few punches and soon, the six could see the invisibility vanishing and a figure to appear. A lean and muscr figure was in their sight who was coughing blood and bleeding from various other ces as well. Noticing this figure, thedies widened their eyes in surprise. "Keffir!?" They all eximed. "Hmm?" Lith raised an eyebrow at their response. Knowing Lith''s confusion, Milia said while pointing at the guy with visible shock, "That''s the number one assassin in the vige." Lith, holding onto the guy''s shoulders and suppressing him, held his hair and turned his face up to stare at him. "Number one assassin?" Lith asked while looking at the middle-aged guy. This dude seemed so ordinary that it made no sense for him to be an assassin. There was also no sign of him having any aura of an assassin. Keffir, being held captive by Lith, turned to look at Lith''s amethyst eyes and stared at him. Lith stared back and within the eyes, saw a lifeless look in Keffir''s eyes. It was simr to his witch maid Sylvia''s, however¡­ Keffir''s eyes suddenly opened wide and his pupil''s dted, showing absolute malice and predation. Lith, being at the absolute pinnacle, had his eyes shimmer with a red glint in response and sent a shiver down the spine of Keffir. "AHHH!" Keffir closed his eyes shut immediately, but the damage was done and he began bleeding. "Huh!?" Thedies were surprised, and Lith too was, but for a different reason. Touching his own eyes and continuing to look at Keffir''s eyes, Lith saw a red haze and soon, found that his eye powers had been unsealed. Which power had been unsealed, that was yet to be known, but this was a great surprise nheless. "What did you do?" Milia ced her hand on Lith''s shoulder and asked. Lith shrugged. He didn''t have the right words to make a proper excuse and just said, "Maybe he got blinded by my handsomeness." Thedies chuckled at this joke while Milia shook her head with a smile. She hoped for a proper answer, but well, if Lith didn''t want to say it, she wasn''t going to force him. "I never would''ve guessed that the looming of death belonged to our own ce." Idina suddenly said. The rest of thedies nodded their heads in response. "I just checked outside, the eerie ambience is gone." Solina added with a gleeful smile. "It really was us¡­" Milia''s expression wasn''t as gleeful and she said with a frown. Joselyn, at this point, sighed and said, "I should''ve foreseen this." Putting the unconscious Keffir down on the floor, Lith stood on him and asked Joselyn, "What foreseen?" "This thing¡­The assassination¡­ Although I''m not sure, I can guess what might''ve happened." Joselyn responded. Lith scrunched his nose and chuckled. "You don''t have to guess, I know for sure what might''ve transpired. Anyway, I''ll update you on what to do about this. For now, dispose this guy off." "Are you sure?" Joselyn asked. "He could be of great help." "Hmm¡­" Lith rubbed his chin and pondered over it. "He''s blinded¡­ but alright." Saying so, Lith held the guy''s foot and dragged him out of his house. Thedies wondered what he was up to now and understanding them, Lith said while walking away, "I need to test a few things, you five continue on with normal business until Ie back." The five nodded their heads in response and once Lith was out of the house and entered the one meant for training, he threw the guy like trash on the floor and sat down beside him to analyze him. There was something really strange about this world. His cultivation was sealed and people had no ability in regards to magic, then how in the world was invisibility a thing? Was this some strange martial arts or was it due to something else that Lith was seriously not able to look into? To find answers to such questions, he had brought this guy here to check what was up. He was invisible for quite a while and wasn''t found until seriously injured. This was quite fascinating as this guy was able to even evade Lith''s super sharp Vampire senses. The next few days were thus spent on researching the assassin and learning more about this world''s cultivation and in the meantime, the turmoil in the vige wasn''t over, rather, it only ended up increasing due to the shortage of milk supply. The north and south farm owners, Aolmond and Himel, were in great panic due to the sudden disappearance of Keffir and no apparent need from him for the past few days. Their panic was the reason for the less supply for milk and hence the reason for the vige''s turmoil. Milk was a necessity and something that people needed on an everyday basis like water. With the supply of that being cut, people were starting to stock up on the already avable milk, making the supply of it get even more scarce. The east and the west farms were suffering the brunt of things and the Kurois were asked to produce more and more milk, resulting in many feeling really tired and unable to produce any more milk. With such adversity rising in the vige, there was one ce that wasn''t worried about anything. It was Lith''s very own milk farm. The Kurois in this ce were happy due to the multiple orgasms they got every single day. The production of milk was also simr to the four farms despite only having one-third the amount of Kurois. The fivedies of Lith could clearly see the turmoil and it wouldn''t be right to not benefit from such a situation. They all got to work and in just half a day, the stress of the lessened milk supply was taken off from the entire vige. People were back to normal and the two owners who were panicking, panicked further. Aolmond and Himel knew they had miscalcted greatly and the elders definitely would''ve been alerted by the sudden attack from Keffir and then them lessening their milk supply. In their moments of distress, they made the wrong move, but things hadn''t gone far too wrong yet. There was still something they could do to salvage the situation. Firstly, the two knew that there was no proof of them being the culprit. Keffir was absent and so was the new guy. Secondly, even if they were found out, there was nothing much the council could do as these two were really influential and in the truest sense, big shots. The northern and the southern region depended on them for the milk supply and it was a great power they possessed. With such things in mind, Aolmond suggested that they get back to being normal and pretend that nothing had gone wrong. As long as Keffir and the new guy were absent, everything was fine. Aolmond and Himel breathed a sigh of relief after quite a few days. Their sense of relief could be felt by thedies back in Lith''s residentialplex and they couldn''t help butugh at them. Everything was out in the open and just one move could destroy these big monopolies. They just needed onemand from Lith, their master, and it was a done deal. It had been almost a week and thedies were wondering just how long it would take for Lith toe out of the training building. Meanwhile, on Lith''s side, he was currently experiencing something really weird. Inside the cultivation building, Lith was breathing heavily while in a weird handstand. He was standing on just his left hand''s pinky finger, his lower body was bent and his eyes were closed. Lith was pondering something deep while in such a stance and in the corner, Keffir was tied up and staring at him, wondering just what was Lith even doing. After an hour of being in this stance, a sudden tired expression appeared on Lith''s face and he thought, ''Something''s not right. There''s a suffocating feeling that shouldn''t exist.'' Chapter 841 Chi

Chapter 841 Chi

A stiff feeling streamed through Lith''s body as he stayed in that stance. Something was wrong with these arts and as Lith was wondering what it was, something suddenly struck him. ''Ahh¡­ Ipletely forgot about that because of it being silent for so long,'' thought Lith. ''System, you there?'' [Answering Host: The system is online.] ''Good. Tell me, what martial arts is this and why am I feeling stiff?'' [Analyzing¡­] [Detecting martial arts¡­] [Detecting errors¡­] [Analysisplete!] [Martial Arts: Lone Hegemonic Invisible Arts.] [Location: Nine Star Celestial System.] [Error: ¡ª Posture at the seventh movement off by eight degrees. ¡ª Bent at the ninth curve off by ten degrees. ¡ª Handstand over the right hand''s index finger. . . . . ¡ª Stiffness of core at the fourth movement.] ''Holy shit¡­'' Lith thought to himself and got down. There were so many little things he had done wrong in the martial arts. But that was to be expected as he had just found the thing out himself via a deep analysis. Lith''s intellect was the absolute best, but he was not a system that contained a vast library of everything and could answer pretty much anything in a jiffy. There were bound to be errors and it would take a lot of time to rectify them. The system that was like a personalputer within Lith was something thatplimented him, instead of feeding him everything and powering him up. Thetter thing would be great as Lith would reach the pinnacle of cultivation in just a few years, but that would also take away all the fun of the journey to reach there. Sometimes, reaching the destination wasn''t everything. It was the journey that mattered and Lith knew of this fact really well. The martial peak was lonely and Lith would have nothing to do once he reached there. It was for this exact reason did he make the system be silent and answer only when called upon. Lith had turned it silent at the time during his honeymoon with his wife Emilia. They had reached an ancient city and the system had sent him many notifications regarding that. Although it was helpful, it wasn''t really needed. Lith wanted to explore things himself and get to know them properly. But, it turns out that some information would be really helpful and there was no need for fully muting the system. It would have been better for Lith to know about the world he had just entered and make himself acquainted with itsws. He had spent a month researching this and if he had used the system''s help, he would''ve had the information in just a few seconds. Nevertheless, it was not too big of a deal. Need is what taught many things and as the need for intel arose, Lith rectified his mistake and focused on the things at hand. The world he was in was one of the stars in the Nine Star Celestial System. At exactly what universe or ce it was, the system didn''t tell Lith. It may probably be because either Lith''s cultivation wasn''t at the level of knowing the information or simply because the system didn''t know about it. Lith was sure that the reason may be former because the system was really powerful and almost omnipotent. The lust sovereign''s inheritance pretty much had all answers so there was no way this system wouldn''t know of things. In any case, Lith was in the Nine Star Celestial System and how far it was from his world or what exactly was its location wasn''t mentioned. It was useless information, but at least the martial arts information the system handed out was useful. The entire martial arts manual was shown by the system and Lith found out that this art was a bit peculiar with its ability. Turns out, this didn''t need any elemental energy or spiritual power to work. Instead, what the arts did ask for was the physique in general to strengthen and have a particr element within it called ''Chi''. Chi was a vital life force but not something that was avable in every world. In Lith''s own world and the dimensions attached to it, there were no signs of Chi, hence there were no records of it anywhere. Upon studying this new element further, Lith was amazed to find out that it was in abundance in this world, but not directly avable for use like the twelve elemental energies back at home. Chi waspressed into fruits and even body fluids. It was for this exact reason why the people here had such a strong physique unknowingly. Quiv, Omus, breast milk¡­ all of this contained good amounts of Chi within it and when body fluids were being talked about, it was only natural for the love nectars to be included in it as well. Sweat and urine weren''t considered to have Chi and that was to be expected since they weren''t body fluids but rather, waste products instead. That being said, it was no wonder why Lith wasn''t able to win against any of the four elders or Milia yet. He had regrly sparred with them in thest one month, but winning was still nowhere to be seen. Lith understood the reason why now and also came to realize a shocking truth. For the past thirty something days, he had been regrly injecting them with his seeds and that made them stronger than ever. While he himself only improved slightly due to just relying on the fruits and having nothing else. Lith didn''t consume the breast milk of the Kurois since he didn''t prefer something that wasmercially avable for everybody. Lith was a true man of culture and liked to have his milk right from the source, and also from a woman that belonged to him solely. Having it from the Kurois was ufortable, but now that he saw the pros outweigh the cons, he had to reconsider drinking some. Lith still wouldn''t drink the Kuroi''s milk though. He would just have any of the fivedies here get the milk spell cast on them and start producing milk. The milk part aside, the love nectars of thesedies had to be taken into consideration before doing that. If those fluids were better than milk, then Lith would skip on the milk maybe and just have those. Chi was very much needed for his cultivation as it was probably the only means of survival in this world for now. Another question popped up in Lith''s mind while he was at it. If the vige people were so strong in this world due to their diet, then how strong would the people in major towns be? If there were nobles and royalties here, then how strong were they? This thing had to be given attention as it wouldn''t end well with Lith if someone decided to invade this vige or attack him. Lith was walking on a thin rope in this new vige and one mistake could cost him dearly. Although he wouldn''t truly die, the embarrassment would be too much for him to bear. His elder sister Lucy had gone to a foreign world and despite having simr conditions of having her cultivation sealed at the start, she managed to make her way to the top somehow and began to dominate the whole world. By no means was Lucy a fragile girl. She may seem gentle and caring when around Lith, but her true self was far scarier than what one could even think of. Not only Lucy, all of Lith''sdies had their original personalities suppressed when with Lith. It was as if Lith was a switch that flipped their personalities and changed them to be more submissive and loving when with him. Whatever the case be, it would be slightly embarrassing to lose to his elder sister. Nevertheless, after knowing that Chi was the important factor, the other shocking thing he came to realize was that he would''ve died in Keffir''s hands, had he not sparred with thedies. Lith''s instincts to train were right as soon as he arrived in this world. The fruits as well as sparring sessions with thedies had made him stronger. Had he not done that, he really would''ve died. While brooding over this fact, Lith turned to look at the tied up Keffir and sighed. The teachings of his mother, sister, and wives hade in handy at this point. They had all taught him to always search for ways to strengthen one''s cultivation when in a new world. That was the most primitive way of survival. Lith spent the next two days simply correcting and training in the martial arts called Lone Hegemonic Invisible Arts. He didn''t have much of a need for this since he could turn invisible the moment he had a connection with the elemental affinities, however, they were useful in harnessing Chi and spreading them to each and every cell of his body. Martial arts caused tears in the body and to repair them, Chi was used. Thus, the more one trained, the more tears they would have and the more Chi they could absorb, thereby bing stronger than ever. Once the martial arts session was done, Lith stretched his body in a tired manner and walking close to Keffir, stuffed a Quiv in his mouth and said, "I''m gonna overlook the fact that you tried to kill me. It''s simply because I learnt a lot because of you. You''re not dying anytime soon, so cheer up." Without looking at his response, Lith yawned and walked out of the training building. He was hungry as well as sleepy. It was hence time to go see his maids of this world and punish them for no particr reasons. ¡­.. A/N: Hello everyone, I would like to take a moment and say that I greatly appreciate each and every one of you for reading so far and supporting the novel. No seriously, despite the many ups and downs, the many weird chapters and *plot*, you''re still sticking around, I''m really happy for it! :D I hope this support continues and if you really like the novel and the author >.>, please guide fellow likeminded readers into reading this. Also, please let me know what could be improved and where I need to work more on. (Don''t mention fights, it''s my weak area and I''m working on it.) Andstly, what are you guys anticipating the most? Chapter 842 Lith’s Preferred Way Of Having Milk**

Chapter 842 Lith¡¯s Preferred Way Of Having Milk**

Walking into the house, Lith saw the fivedies sitting and discussing a few things seriously. However, as they noticed him, their faces lit up and getting up, they happily shouted, "LITH!" Lith smiled back at them and the moment they ran up to him and reached him¡­ PAH! PAH! "Owf!" "Oww!" Milia and the petitedy Solina got their buttocks spanked by Lith as they tried to hug them. PAH! PAH! "Ouch!" "Ah!" Tessa and Idina suffered the same fate right in the next instant. Noticing the butcheredmbs, Joselyn thought of escaping, but how could she? The redhead was caught as well and spanked on both buttcheeks, getting a nice shade of red imprinted on them. "OWW!" The redhead yelled in response as well just like the others. Lith then wrapped all five of them in his embrace while they struggled to get away from him, afraid that their tender peaches might be pped once again. Though, one brave soul, that being the petite Solina, couldn''t help but look at Lith and ask with a rueful expression, "Why would you hit us like that?" Lith chuckled and squeezing everybody tightly, said, "I told you, didn''t I? It''s either Your Highness or Master that you should call me with." ''Ahh¡­'' The fivedies realized it now. Right, Lith had some weird fetish of wanting to be called Master or Your Highness like a royalty for some reason. They had all thought of it being a joke at the start, but with the days passing by, it wasn''t a joke anymore. They had all turned submissive to Lith and some like Milia and Idina had already begun calling Lith as Master, but the same wasn''t the case with the rest and now they had suffered due to it. Despite thinking of being older than Lith, the four elders had not the slightest impression of them being as such. For some weird reason, they felt as if they were back in their teenage years when with Lith and forgot of being oldies. That was to be expected since they actually were turning younger, at least physically. Lith''s potent yang energy that he had been giving them regrly was nothing but an elixir of youth. It improved their already smooth skin and removed all impurities from within, making them appear to have turned younger physically. Such effects weren''t seen on any of hisdies back home as they were much more powerful than Lith. They were also physically at their best possible appearance so no further elements could enhance their looks anymore. The true benefits of being a dual cultivator''s inheritor was starting to show up in this mortal world as Lith fucked randomdies, that too married. He was against it at the start, but with the circumstances literally asking for it, there was nothing he could do. Lith knew that the lust sovereign was looking down at him with a big smile for giving green hats to people, but Lith couldn''t care less about it. He liked hisdies pure and there was only one time he had ever made an exception to it. That was in Keith''s case because that girl had suffered too much already and deserved some love. Even in that particr case, Keith''s current body was untouched since she had reincarnated and not in her old human body. Lith didn''t actively seek this, but it was fate that brought them together and there was no way he was going to let go of someone this precious. The only other exception was probably Ning Xin Xue, but even in that, Lith hadn''t gotten together with her yet. He also wouldn''t do that because it would be highly unfair to his wives and lovers. At best, even if Ning Xin Xue were to be with him, then it would only be as a maid and nothing else. Ning Xin Xue was a seductress and someone Lith thought of as a tool that he could use to trap others. She was extremely beautiful with an unparalleled sense of beauty. Men, women, or any other sentient creature just wouldn''t be able to resist when they saw her and thus, there were great benefits that came with her. Thinking of making her a maid was the right choice, but that was for the future. There was no need to worry about it for now. Having five beauties in his hand, Lith hugged them tighter and said, "Someone feeling suffocated?" There was surely a tight squeeze they felt, but¡­ "Not really." Tessa, the brown-haireddy, said honestly. Lith squeezed them even tighter after that. The suffocating feeling was starting to sprout, but still nowhere enough. This was a small test Lith was doing to see if he had absorbed some good amount of Chi, but even after a few minutes of squeezing them tight, they showed no reaction. Thedies realized halfway through the tight hug that Lith was testing them and let him do it. They really didn''t feel much and the test went without a hitch. Lith let thedies go after that and went to sit by the round table on the ground. He pulled the warrior girl Milia in his embrace and kneading her breasts aggressively, said, "Gotten strong, have we?" Thedies sat around the round table and shrugged in response. They barely felt any change to ur. Lith chuckled at this and then asked, "Anyway, update me with what you''ve been doing while I was gone." "Ah, I''m d you asked. There''s so many things happening outside." Joselyn chimed in and said. Lith, rubbing his other hand over Milia''s t abdomen and then moving it down towards her secret garden, replied, "Go on, I''m listening." Joselyn nodded and began telling the things that happened in the vige. In the meantime, Lith''s hand reached Milia''s velvetyhers and rubbing it along the lengths of her slit, he inserted one finger inside to arouse her. As Milia got turned on, Lith made her get up slightly and then positioned his cock over her enticing cunt''s entrance. "¡­there was hence a shortage of milk supply for half a day in the vige and¡ª" "Ahhh¡­" Joselyn was interrupted with Milia''s moan as Lith prated her tight insides. Joselyn paused for a second and Lith the important deed be done first. Lith grunted while entering Milia''s warm pussy because of how tight she had gotten. This was another proof of her increasing strength. Milia let out quite the moans as her tight insides were being stretched to fit Lith''s big shaft. Once Lith was fully in, he began moving slowly and Milia continued to let out moans. To shut her up and let Joselyn continue, Lith stuffed her mouth with the cloth covering her breasts and made Milia let out muffled moans. Given a chance to speak again, Joselyn continued, "Right, so¡­ there was a shortage of milk and¡­" Joselyn stated the story of the two farm owners panicking and being the prime suspects of the assassination. She also stated as to how much the Kurois had improved with their quality and quantity of milk. Joselyn mentioned of it getting sweeter and after knowing that, Lith could deduce that thesedies here definitely might''ve had many sses of it everyday. They should''ve gotten stronger and to test it out, Lith pped Milia''s tits and whispered in her ears, "Squeeze." Milia understood what to do as this wasn''t the first time and squeezed her insides. Lith immediately let out a soft groan as it literally felt as if his little brother was being choked to death. If it wasn''t for his Chi cultivation, Lith definitely would''ve gotten his shaft crushed into meat paste by now. ''Damn!'' Lith eximed internally. These girls really have gotten stronger! What even was this world? The cultivation here was so fast! In the next twenty minutes, Joselyn pretty much stated everything that Lith had predicted would happen, with some new additions here and there. The girls in this room were really capable and had done a great job that saved Lith a lot of effort. They deserved some good rewards and to give them that, Lith said, "Idina and Solina, go prepare the bed. Joselyn and Tessa, get me some Quivs. Oh and also, take off your clothes." There was nothing odd that these girls found in themands as they were used to it by now. Idina and Solina went to do their job while Tessa came back with a bunch of Quivs on a tray in her hand. Her big tits jiggled as she walked closer and her trimmed hairy pussy''s lips rubbed against each other. It was a good sight to look at and made Lith want to eat her out. Sadly, that wouldn''t quell his hunger and he had to make do with Quivs instead. Lith switched positions with Milia and got her bend over at the round table in front, getting into afortable doggy style. Continuing to ram her insides, Lithmanded Joselyn and Tessa to feed him the fruits. The twodies thus took positions and began feeding Lith while he pounded Milia and this went on for a while. ¡­.. A/N: Mass release will happen next week, stay tuned everybody :) Also, if you cannot find the updated chapter, go to settings > clear cache and then clear the cache. It should resolve the problem. Have a good day and happy reading! Chapter 843 Upcoming Events

Chapter 843 Uing Events

For the first time in this world, Lith actually felt Chi spread all across his body through his stomach as he consumed the Quivs. Once finished, Lith ced his entire attention on Milia. He was already at his limits by now with how tightly she was squeezing him, but still managed to hold on like a pro. With a minute more of intense pounding, through Milia''s soft canals spasming and her moans getting louder, it was evident that she was close to cumming. Lith too was, but instead of climaxing together with her, he immediately took his shaft out and made Tessatch onto Milia''s pussy, making her stimte Milia. "Ahhh¡ª!" Milia let out a wild shriek as her clit was suddenly attacked. Tessa didn''t ck and did her job while Lith went behind her and prated her deep. Tessa''s squeeze was even greater than Milia''s as Lith entered her and Lith exploded in just a few thrusts. Tessa let out a soft moan on Milia''s pussy and a chain reaction ensued in which Milia felt her hot breath on her pussy and shivered, eventually orgasming at the same time as Lith. Lith spanked Tessa''s ass and reminded her to gulp down whatever love fluids Milia was releasing and she did exactly that. After a minute, Lith made Tessa sit down cross-legged and had her focus on the new forms of energy within her. He ced his hand right on her t abdomen and began feeling the flow of Chi within her. Joselyn was confused as to what Lith was doing while Milia was trembling on the floor, her orgasm still continuing. Lith ignored others and focused on Tessa''s body. The Chi travelled on its own to the necessary ces and once everything was filled up, the extra Chi simply got wasted. It was a great pity to see this, but at least Lith learnt of a few things through it. Chi could only be absorbed in the body if there was space avable for absorption. This meant, one had to have damage done to themselves to make up space. To do so, more sparring sessions had to be done and everybody had to fight until they were half dead. This was great news for Lith and he was slightly excited about this. He could test his new martial arts while sparring and cultivate efficiently. The other thing Lith deciphered through Tessa''s body was that it was not a joke, but cum was actually more potent than fruits. Body fluids were superior for some reason and it was good news for Lith. More seggs would easily lead to more strength, a fascinating trade if he were to say. This also meant that he had to add milk in his daily diet for a better absorption of Chi. Yup, it was simply for Chi. It''s not like Lith was super extra ultra max perverted and into such a degenerated, depraved, and derogatory nursing thing. Definitely not. Lith was a sophisticated noble, a literal royalty. How could he even think of consuming breast milk? ''Hmph, if it wasn''t for the fact that it was apulsion, I would never¡­'' Lith thought to himself while pointing his nose at the sky sarcastically. With the situation wrapped up and being fed fully, it was now time for bed. Lith dragged all thedies to the mattresses Idina and Solina hadid on the floor and hugged whoever was near tightly. The two right beside him were none other than Solina and Idina themselves and the petite Solina was feeling crushed due to the hug. Since Solina was half the size of Lith, there were no problems in shifting her right on top of him. Solina''s small perky tits squished against Lith''s tough chest and her bald pussy rubbed against his roaring dragon. The tired dragon was rejuvenated once again after feeling the aura of five naked beauties around it. "Night." Lith said to Solina with a smile as she looked at him with slight embarrassment and kissed her supple, juicy lips. Solina had barely any resistance and let Lith do whatever he wanted. Lith smoothly guided his dick into her tiny, dripping fuckhole and once fully inside, kneaded her small ass cheeks to stimte her further. "Mffh¡­" Solina let out a muffled moan in Lith''s mouth and felt intoxicated with the sudden assaults. The otherdies beside Lith looked at him expectantly and as if knowing what was going on in their minds, Lith shifted his hands from Solina''s butt to his sides. Joselyn and Idina were on his sides and Lith brought them close to himself while also making Milia and Tessa hold them tightly. Thedies thought that they would get some action soon, but surprisingly, Lith fell into deep sleep in the midst of kissing Solina with his shaft still lodged deep in her. Not knowing what to do, thedies simply dozed off as well. . . . . . Many months passed. It was almost close to a year since Lith had arrived in this world and a lot of changes had urred in the meantime. The only thing that didn''t change were his looks and the fact that there weren''t any elemental energies here and his cultivation was sealed. Except those, the list of things that had changed were tremendous and few of most important things were that the overall strength of the vige had grown by leaps and bounds. The vigers here didn''t know of anything in regards to Chi and Lith had to make manuals to teach them how to properly cultivate with that. The written manuals were made into many copies and widely distributed throughout the vige along with Lith''s handwritten notes. The notes were full of helpful tips and as these came from the elder council, the vigers readily epted it and began cultivating. Soon, as they saw the results, they got addicted to power and began going all out in their cultivation journey. After about two months of the manuals being spread, Lith asked the maids at his home to send another note to everyone. This new note contained tips for males on how they could improve while females were asked to meet at a certain ce in a week. The males didn''t understand why that would be the case, but well, they didn''t have much interest in women these days and preferred to focus on their own strength instead. A week had passed by the time the note had been sent out and once thedies were gathered in a secluded spot of the vige, they were met by the four female elders of the council and the warrior Milia. It was exactly at this time and ce did a secret mass sex-ed ss began for all the females in the vige. As the male''s couldn''t get their thing up, women were the only precious resource left in Lith''s opinion. It would take time to cure the men but for now, there was an urgent need for an army of strong people and thedies would do. If men can''t please them, thedies would simply need to learn the forbidden Yuri pleasures. They wouldn''t get romantically attached to each other after knowing about yuri or indulging in it, but could at least help each other masturbate and let out lots and lots of breast milk anddy-cum that was beneficial for all. Lith couldn''t possibly go and make every woman in the vige orgasm by himself as he was a busy guy, but with the help of other women, this thing would be far easier. After almost a year of training diligently, his capacity to absorb Chi had increased by greatly. Quivs barely helped him and what was needed were loads of body fluids instead. The fivedies had worked hard and the thing they wanted to achieve was slowly being achieved. They made all the women in the vige start to have orgasms and release the unholy nectar from theirhers. This nectar was properly preserved and then sent to Lith. Lith used as much as he wanted and the remaining was then stored in his inventory. Needless to say, he had grown really very strong and along with him, the fivedies and the rest of the vigers had turned strong as well. How powerful they had be, Lith had no idea, but he could still gauge their level and understand them better through the events that were about toe up. Lith had only recently gotten to know about these events and they were something that were really dangerous. Tasks in the event included making multiple visits to the Gilmer Forest, fighting neighboring viges, entering the arena, and so on. Arena was one of the biggest uing events where many people participated. It was set to host the entire province Lith was in and that was quite the surprise. Things wouldn''t be easy with the involvement of other viges, but thankfully, the more challenging it was, the better were the rewards. With that in mind, Lith continued to educate the people in the vige so that they aced these uing events and spent the rest of his days in his residentialplex, handing out orders to his maids and sparring with them. Chapter 844 The Regionals Are Here

Chapter 844 The Regionals Are Here

Past one year was filled with lots and lots of sex. It was time to get serious now due to the uing events. People in the vige could not be recognized at all with how much they had changed. The most visible one in that was the women having a fresh set of fashion sense. Ladies weren''t limited in terms of clothes and had started wearing proper dresses to hide their skin. It was all thanks to Lith''s immacte nning that things had changed to such a degree. Lith taught his maids how to please each other, they passed this teaching down to others, and with that, a big group was formed that was able to please other women with just their tongues and fingers. Everydy in the vige got a taste of orgasm for the first time in their life and craved for more and more. Lith had sessfully made them addicted and making use of this, trained them to be more powerful than ever. The men in the vige were trained as well but their growth wasn''t as dramatic as thedies. Men saw their strength double in just one year while thedies ended up having a whopping ten times increase. This was far too big of a number and in just a year, this little society was flipped upside-down and had women be the dominant ones in the equation. However, the suprememander of thesedies, Lith, ensured to keep things harmonious and not let chaos ensue during such a crucial period. The vige was going to be visited by people of other provinces soon and it was also rumoured that the Royal Family would be here too. Conflict was thest thing that should ever happen in such a case. Thedies had gone to make arrangements for the people about to visit the vige while Lith focused on his training as usual. This vige was special due to the sole fact that it was by the Gilmer Forest and wasn''t wiped out yet. People from other ces were struggling with the creatures popping out of the forest while there didn''t seem to be any problems with the guys here. Another important fact was that this vige was rich in a few special elements that were in high demand everywhere, and also that it contained lots of special areas to have proper tournaments going on. The vige was called Dushkarbor and the regional rounds were going to be held here. The poption of the vige was enough to host everyone properly. Lith was looking forward to kicking some ass in this meantime and was training hard. ¡­.. A few days passed. The day of the tournaments. PA! PA! PA! PAM! PAM! With the brassy and bold timbre of loud trumpets, people marched through the vast evened ins of Dushkarbor and made their way to the regionals. Clothing of the people were simple except for a select few who wore animal fur coats and a few ornaments here and there. People of Dushkarbor brought about a warm wee and were hospitable. After a few ceremonies, in the vige''s square, a bright fire was lit up tomemorate the beginning of the tournaments and a vibrant atmosphere paraded the hearts of everyone involved. Without further dys, the rounds finally started with the Arena event being the first one on the list. ¡­.. Arena event. Half a kilometer away from the vige, therey a stone colosseum big enough to amodate a few thousand people. The fighting ground was grassy and people from different provincespeting with each other had lined up properly to showcase themselves. They faced the royal box where their leaders were and stared at them with a serious face. Inside the royal box, on the frontal two chairs was a rogue and burly looking man donning expensive animal fur. There was a crown on his head and his serious expression matched his rough look. A scar ran through the man''s face and his appearance seemed like something that could frighten little children when looked at. Beside the man was apletely opposite looking person. A gentle, prim, and proper blue-haired petitedy having a soft white fur on her shoulders gazed at thepetitors on the ground. Her stature was half the size of the burly man and she seemed to be the epitome of beauty standards of this world. Looking at her, Lith, who was currently in the audience with his maids,mented, "That''s the Queen? Seems worse than our Idina." Idina was on Lith''sp currently, having her insides filled with Lith''s big meat stick. She was wearing a skirt with no panties and a proper breast cloth on her chest. The intercourse happening right now wasn''t for fun, though it was indeed fun to do so, but it wasn''t for that purpose. Lith was filling up hisdies onest time before they left for the tournaments. This was thest shot of Chi he was going to give them and wouldn''t be able to see them for the next few days. The pounding was slow so that Idina didn''t let out moans and caused disturbance. Milia, Joselyn, Tessa, and Solina were sitting beside Lith, waiting for their turns, and focusing on the royalties at the royal box. It was not everyday that such big shots came to the vige. Lith''sment made thedies turn to look at him and shoot a firm look. Idina turned the side as well with Lith''s dick lodged deep inside her pussy and said, "Master, you must not pass suchments." Idina said that, but her soft insides that were squeezing Lith said something else. Lith smiled knowing she definitely liked thement, but couldn''t openly say it out. Joselyn from the side said in a low whisper, "Master, you must understand that our vige is graced by the¡ª" Lith ced a finger on Joselyn''s lips to gesture to her to be quiet. There was no need for such praises and there also was no need to be so humble. These guys were just another bunch of nobles that Lith didn''t give a single hoot to. Instead of stating why he made Joselyn be quiet like this, Lith asked, "Will I be able to have lumo with that Queen?" The maids were surprised by the question, but not shocked. Lith got half the answer from their expressions itself. Lith was smart and could decipher that the answer was definitely yes, but it obviously wasn''t going to be the same as giving some fruits and having a night with her. There could be some other conditions and that was what he wanted to know now. Tessa nudged Lith from the side and said softly, "Master, there have been rumours¡­" Lith turned to her and showed an interested look. He lightly pped Idina''s ass, making it jiggle, and said, "Switch." The girls had been properly groomed by now and were fully submissive to Lith. They had be proper maids and called Lith as Master too. Albeit reluctantly, Idina got up from Lith''s shaft and Tessa immediately positioned her vertical lips over it. Finding the right tight hole, Lith slowly made Tessa sit down on his shaft and prated her deep. These girls had be so strong and healthy by now that their insides were no different than a tight virgin''s. Not to mention, the control over their internal walls had gotten so good that it was no less than aforting massage that Lith couldn''t get enough of. Of course, they were still inferior to his maids back at home and had a lot to learn, but this was still pretty good and something Lith enjoyed. Tessa let out a soft moan upon getting her insides stretched. But knowing this was for training purposes and not leisure, she turned serious and said while looking at Lith from the side, "So the rumour is that¡­" There was barely anything special about the rumour that Tessa said and Lith lost interest in this news Basically, to sleep with the Queen, one had to be able to tie up with the King in battles first, which was something that had never happened before. There was also the condition that the person who wanted to sleep with her should first be able to prove that he could fuck for at least three hours. This was also the first test before challenging the King, which was thest test. The process was tiring and rigorous, from what Tessa stated and no one in the history had ever been able to pass such a test. Since people couldn''t have sex with the Queen and she was the beauty that everyone craved for, people would merely watch her from afar and fuck some otherdy while imaging her to be beneath them. This was a sick and perverted world with the degeneracy and derogatory having no bounds. It was a miracle that this society had not copsed yet due to lust getting flooded over their minds 24x7. This was such a perverted world that the only people with decent clothing were the natives of Dushkarbor whom Lith had groomed into wearing fuller clothes. The Queen of this kingdom herself didn''t do such a thing and had a lot of skin showing, with the most prominent thing being herhers itself. The Queen had an expensive fur cloth draped over her bottom, but as she sat on a chair, her pink pussy lips could be seen with a well trimmed bush on top of it, shapes in a cute inverted triangle. At where she was sitting, despite such a sh, nobody was able to see it because they didn''t have as amazing of a sight as Lith, who could see every little detail. This was the perk of being a Vampire and some features that Humans missed out on evolution. After getting to know what it takes to sleep with Queen, Lith rubbed his chin and said after some thoughts, "It''s decided then. The Queen will be fucked." "What!?" Chapter 845 King Nishkavert

Chapter 845 King Nishkavert

The maids were shocked to hear such ament from Lith. Their shock stemmed from the fact that their master wanted to go on suicide mission and get himself crushed spectacrly in the hands of the King. The King was the strongest person ever to exist and there were legends of him once destroying a mountain peak just to have tea on it with his friend. In front of such a barbarian, their Master, whom thedies thought to be a sophisticated and delicate person, would notst for even a single moment. The maids weren''t thinking ill or disrespecting Lith, rather, they were concerned for his well being. He looked really different from most men with his slight androgynous looks. His face and body barely had any blemishes or scars, his muscles weren''t buldging and overall, he looked really lean inparison to everyone. Despite being tall, Lith was half the size of the rest of the men. His strength was something thedies didn''t know much about even though they had sparred with him countless times. Thedies were weaker than the men in the vige, but that was before Lith''s arrival. With Chi cultivation in tow, his own maids had gotten exponentially stronger than rest and they didn''t have the slightest clue about it. Thus, the maids still thought of themselves to be weak and also considered Lith as weak as well due to him never winning against them. Suchplex and deep concerns weren''t shared to Lith as thedies didn''t want to hurt their Master. They thus only expressed their shocked looks and asked Lith to not have such foolish thoughts. If Lith were to know the thought processes of thesedies, they definitely would not be able to sit without pain for theing few days. "The Queen will get fucked, but¡­ It won''t be me who''ll do that." Lith rified. "Huh?" The maids were confused. While continuing to slowly pound Tessa, Lith exined, "The testing and everything seems like a big hassle. I''d rather not waste my time with that. Instead¡­" Lith''s reasoning was, why waste time doing something that could be achieved in a mere few steps? As far as the conditions were mentioned, the testing and all was for men, not women. Just as Lith stated this fact to the maids, they opened their eyes wide at a sudden realization. Tessa, turningpletely around, looked Lith in the eyes and said, "Master, you don''t mean¡­" Lith nodded lightly in response. "I mean exactly that." Tessa facepalmed while the rest of thedies were shocked as well. Joselyn, sitting at the sides, went into deep thoughts and then said softly, "I mean¡­ It would work and it also isn''t considered lumo. But, will the Queen let us touch her?" Lith chuckled at her response. "Of course she will. You just have to do what I say and it''s a done deal." With that, Lith began nning on capturing the Queen and took a step closer to world domination. ¡­.. A dimly lit chamber full of Runes. A few people in cloaks with haggard looks were currently doing a summoning. They seemed like they would copse any moment now, but the determination on their faces said otherwise. "Chief, why is it much harder than before!?" Someone yelled and asked. "I do not know!" The chief yelled back. "How much longer!?" "Just a bit more!" After such a short conversation, the cloaked figures went back to do the summoning and didn''t utter a single word more. ¡­.. The different teams walked away after the opening ceremonies and thus began the regionals. There were a total of thirteen provinces in the Kingdom of Nishkavert and Dushkarbor belonged to the province called Kilshkarbor. Each province was allowed a maximum of five teams and they werebelled as A, B, C, D, and E. The A teamspeted in the A group of the regionals and likewise, the rest of the teams participated in their respective groups to get to the main stages. There were manypetitions and it would be boring to watch them all, so a few strong teams were selected beforehand and ced into an elite S group. This group was going to battle right now and with no questions asked, the winner would be sent straight to the semi-finals. There were a total of ten teams from the thirteen provinces and Dushkarbor was one of them. On the King''smand, the S group''s regionalpetition finally started with two provincesing on the ground and taking their position. All were men in the arena and didn''t interest the Vampire Prince who was watching from the audience seat. "When will it be our turn?" Lith asked Joselyn on hisp. Threedies were already filled, it was just Joselyn and Solina left now. "We''re ced in the third round." Joselyn answered. "Alright." Lith said simply and continued to watch. The three burly men in each team were warming up and giving out death stares to the opponents. It was as if they had tons of killing intent and were showcasing how easily they could rip each other apart. The amount of stupidity in their technique wasughable, but instead ofughing, Lith actually found this concerning. ''These suckers aren''t going to survive if someone invades them.'' Lith thought to himself. It was no wonder that a summoning was done and a hero was needed to fight off against the stronger foes. DING! The bell rang and so began the fight. Lith turned to look at the King to see how he would react to the ongoing fight between six burly men. The six had just exchanged a series of punches and kicks with all of them properly executed. Even though these guys had no killing intent or magic, their bodily strength was no joke and Lith could feel the vibrations of the hits far in the audience. The King''s expression was starting to light up as he saw the first fight and with that, Lith could guess that thispetition was being done to entertain this dude, and there was nothing wrong with it really. It''s just that, it was quite boring to watch. Though, to the King, it didn''t seem boring and he watched with an interested look throughout the session. One burly dudes group won while the other lost and then came the second group which at least had one delicate looking female in it. The King seemed to have lost some interest in the group with a woman in it. Noticing this, Lith couldn''t help but think, ''Is this guy into macho hairy men or what?'' There was no telling what was what and Lith tried to ignore the man and watch the fight. There were some good things going on with the addition of a female in the fight. She was using some healing techniques on her mates while they did their level best to upy the others and attack them. In the end, this team with a healer won and the other three lost. Now, it was finally showtime! Lith filled Joselyn up and covering himself properly with his white cloth, jumped over the walls and reached the arena. Solina and Milia followed him from behind and his team stopped walking when they were right in front of their opponents, another group of macho scar-faced men. The macho men group turned to the royal box and greeted the royalties and Lith''s maids, Solina and Milia were about to do the same as well but got stopped by their master. The King raised an eyebrow at this while the crowd was surprised by Lith''s actions. Lith then shook his head, indicating not to show their respect to the King. The crowd gasped in shock while the King showed a surprised look. The Queen''s attention was now fully on Lith as well while the men from the opponent team yelled, "THE AUDACITY! YOUR MAJES¡ª" "Quiet." Lith simply turned his head slightly and giving this guy a side eye, uttered a single word with sheer coldness that sent a chill down the spines of the people near me. Solina and Milia showed shocked looks when they saw their Master''s new expression and wondered, ''How can he act so well?'' They didn''t think it was Lith''s real side and thought of it to be an act since Lith was usually a very happy-go-lucky sort of person. The macho men sucked in a cold breath of air and didn''t speak further for reasons even they didn''t understand. Lith then ignored these fools and turning to look at the King, said, "King Nishkavert, do you wanna have a duel?" GASP! The crowd gasped so hard that some began coughing while others began screaming and shouting. "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!?" "HE HAS A DEATH WISH!" "Ohhhhh, someone''s gonna die today!" "We''ll be watching the King in action today!" "PUNISH HIM, KING!" "DISRESPECT WON''T BE TOLERATED!!" Various shouts were heard one by one and the colosseum became noisy. However, the man in question, King Nishkavert, stood domineeringly in his ce without having any change in his emotions, a sign of a true ruler who was always calm in every situation. King Nishkavert looked at Lith and responded in his tough and hoarse voice, "You have the courage, I must admit. But to fight me, you must first pass my test." The crowd turned silent upon hearing about the infamous tests of King Nishkavert. Every time, it was a unique test, and was done to help the King not get his time wasted on useless cannon fodders. "Test?" Lith yawned and said while scratching his balls to show the utmost disrespect. "What if I attack you right about now?" Chapter 846 The Absolute Authority Chapter 846 The Absolute Authority Themon folks gasped hard upon hearing Lith''s statement and thought of him to be a dead man. They were just the everyday folks and didn''t know how the nobility was, nor their ways of chivalry. While everyone was gasping, the King looked at Lith with interest and rubbed his beard while the Queen seemed slightly concerned for Lith''s wellbeing. "My liege, please pardon that man''s insolence and ignorance." The blue-haired Queen said softly, not wanting to see bloodshed for unnecessary reasons. King Nishkavert, after thinking of things deeply, looked at Lith with the same interested look as before and said, "You can get killed for your arrogant words, peasant." "Peasant?" Lith replied back immediately and then chuckled. Never once had been called in such a manner and never once had he or anyone in his own kingdom referred to themon folks in such a way. This truly went on to show how better people were treated back at home and why they were so happy with the current administration. In any case, being called a peasant for the first time, Lith smiled and lightly pressed on his shoulder and stretched. The air around him turned heavy with such a gesture, making Solina and Milia to shudder. What made them shudder like that, they couldn''t really tell as they didn''t expect Lith to be the source of their primal instinct of fear to bloom up. The King however, as he saw Lith, his eyes shimmered with slight excitement. The aura that Lith was giving off felt powerful and he couldn''t wait to have this young peasant initiate a stupid move that could have him executed on the spot. "What do you think you''re trying to do, peasant?" The King tried to provoke Lith again. "If you kneel down and ask for forgiveness now, I''ll pretend this never happened and you shall be pardon¡ª" BOOOOOOOM! The entire royal box was smashed to bits in the very next instant, causing debris to storm off everywhere and the crowd to gasp in horror. Solina and Milia widened their eyes in shock too and immediately ran to go protect their Master who may have gotten into the line of explosion. Dust cloud erupted in this particr spot of the arena and the people began screaming as the very ce where the royalties were, got destroyed. As the dust cleared, what the people saw next made them freeze on their spots. Solina and Milia''s case was simr as well and they didn''t take a single inch closer to the now destroyed royal box. "T-T-That¡­ How can that happen!?" Someone cried out in the crowd. "How is that possible!?" "Am I dreaming or something? Please tell me I''m dreaming¡­" Many were in disbelief and couldn''t process the thing thaty in front of their eyes. Right at the ce of the destroyed royal box, there sat the gentle looking Queen. There was not a single particle of dust on her and it was as if an explosion had never urred before. However, the thing she was sitting on and the thing that sat on her, that was what made everybody so shocked. The blue-haired beauty was currently sitting on a human chair with that human being none other than King Nishkavert himself! King Nishkavert''s face was swollen and the area around his eyes had gotten ck and blue, indicating how badly he was beaten up. His body seemed to be in a rough state as well and his hands were struggling to be still as hey on all fours. On top of his back was the Queen, possessing an absolutely horrified look on her doll-like face while on the prettydy''sp, there was Lith sitting and sipping on tea, as if nothing was wrong. Nobody had any idea what to say anymore and they were all far too shocked to think straight. Being as calm as ever, Lith took a sip of tea and said softly, "Kneel." Even though he had said it so softly, everybody could hear him loud and clear in this giant colosseum and immediately began kneeling. Nobody had any idea as to why they did such a thing, but at present, this thing instinctively felt the right thing to do and they followed it. Everyone, from a small child to an old man, every single person in the arena had knelt down with just a singlemand from Lith. This was the power held by an absolute authority. No matter where Lith went, the fact that he was at the absolute top of the food chain would never change. Add to that his natural state of being a ruler since birth was another thing that aided in this. Having full control over such a big crowd and making them submit, Lith nodded in satisfaction. He got up from the Queen''sp and made her get up as well. Holding the King''s hair and making him look up, Lith said calmly, "I''ll give you an opportunity to correct everything, make use of it wisely." Lith kicked the guy''s chin with his toe and made him stand on both his feet, surprisingly in a stable manner. He then pped the guy awake and began distancing himself for the duel while holding the Queen''s hand. The Queen could barely do anything and was more scared than usual to see such a thing happen right in front of her eyes. For all she knew, a massive chaos was going to ensue with the throne being empty and things were definitely going to be problematic from here on. The blue-haireddy''s mind was fully upied with worries in regards to her kingdom and there was nothing she could do to stop them. Feeling her anxiousness while holding her, as Lith reached close to the kneeling Solina and Milia, he made them get up and said, "This girl''s feeling down, cheer her up. Keep her upied for the next one hour." pping their buttocks, Lith continued, "Go. I want her to experience a high that''ll make her forget everything." With that, the three girls were away from Lith''s vision while a haggard looking King was staring daggers at Lith from afar. Lith chuckled and said softly, "Get up all of you and see the might of your King." People had no idea as to whom Lith was referring to as King. Was it to himself or King Nishkavert, they had no idea. They all just took their seats and continued to watch the chaos unfold with breathless silence, all the while wondering as to what their fate would be for disrespecting Lith at the start. Lith turned to look at King Nishkavert and gesturing to him toe, said with a smirk, "Try tost at least one round, Nishkavert." ¡­.. A/N: Since many are worried about Ning Xin Xue''s case and are wondering whether she''ll be in the harem as a wife or not, let me spoil you a bit and tell you, there''s not much nning done in her case. The future is uncertain as I am not the type of author to n things beforehand and write. I just introduce some elements and the story flows on its own, which is where I find writing to be fun. I know just as much as you guys do, so there''s no need to worry about anything really and feel that things are going south. Trust me, the novel''s flow won''t break and you''ll continue to find new and fun things in future. Despite there being many degenerative and perverted things happening, I''m sure there would be nothing too extreme to tick you off since I personally like to be on the vani side and not stray off in the darker ones. A good example of this could be the marriage arc, which in my personal opinion, although was really perverted, wasn''t anything that contained cheating or anything non-vani. So, if you could survive the marriage arc, trust me, you would be fine with everything that is yet toe. The marriage arc was written in a way to overstimte your perverted fantasies so that you don''t find anything remotely above vani to be bad. For example, if it wasn''t there and had I introduced something remotely close to golden showerster, many would''ve been pissed and sent me death threats in my dms. With the golden shower being ced in the marriage arc, people didn''t find theter scenes to be overly bad and assumed it as normal, hence saving me some therapy sessions ;) Jokes apart, I hope you get my point. Please continue to show your support and let others know that this novel is still pretty vani, but with a more cultured touch, and ask them to not worry so much about getting their heart broken. No girl leaves mc, no girl with good vibes will be forgotten, and the overall wholesome vibes of this slice of life fantasy will never be gone. Have a good day and happy reading! Chapter 847 Killing Nishkavert

Chapter 847 Killing Nishkavert

With Lith''s provocation and having his pride being sullied before, King Nishkavert lost all his cool and screamed like a madman, running up to Lith to tear him to a million pieces. Lith ced his dominant foot back and took on a martial stance, ready to erupt any moment when that blob of muscles reached him. "AHHHHH!" Nishkavert screamed while running and cing his entire energy into his punch. In his mad state, he really thought that he would be able to survive a head-on collision in front of Lith. Nishkavert couldn''t be more wrong and as he reached close, Lith slightly touched the guy''s fist and directed him back to the straight path he was running at, avoiding his punch. Well, even though Nishkavert couldn''t be more wrong on surviving a head-on collision in front of Lith, this time he did due to Lith''s mercy. What was going on in Lith''s mind, only he knew. ¡­.. A chamber full of runes. "GARRRRHHH! CHIEF, HOW MUCH LONGER!?!" A cloaked figure yelled on top of his lungs. "A BIT MORE! A BIT MORE! THE SUMMONING IS ALMOST DONE!" The old chief yelled back. "AHHHH! GIVE IT YOUR ALL ALLIES!!" Another cloaked figure shouted. In response to him cheering, the rest of the figures shouted: "HYAAAAAA!" With such a shout, their energy output increased multiple folds despite their fatigue and the summoning circle grew much brighter than ever. ¡­.. The madman Nishkavert charged like an angry bull once again when spared. People spectating couldn''t help but shake their heads with slight sadness. This was their King and he appeared so grand and mighty, but look at him now, he seemed no less than an animal. The spectators had no clue as to why was this happening and even as to who Lith was and how could he defeat the King, but being the peasants they were, they shut their mouths and simply watched their King run charge towards his death. As Nishkavert came close, this time around, Lith didn''t avoid him. With a loud booming sound, Lith punched the guy''s chest, breaking his ribcage, and sent him flying. Nishkavert spewed blood mid air and with a loud thud, fell on the ground, seemingly lifeless. The light in his eyes was gone and as blood continued to ooze out from his chest and orifices, everyone could make out that he was dead. Lith walked close to the dead guy and in the meantime, looked at the crowd and said, "This was your king¡­ poof¡­ killed in one shot." Lith did hand gestures along with making sounds to show how the king had died and to bring about a more dramatic expression. Looking at the people around him, he continued, "Remember, this could be you any minute. You''ve heckled at me and tried to protect this guy, a price has to be paid." The people shuddered at thisment from Lith and fellpletely silent. Reaching the guy and ignoring him, Lith smirked at the crowd and went on, saying, "Don''t worry though, I''m benevolent and¡­" ¡­.. At the chamber of runes. "AHHHHHH! ALMOST THERE! ALMOST THERE!" "PUT IN ALL YOUR EFFORTS! THIS IS IT!" The chief yelled out loud. With being tired to the bone, the figures in the chamber applied onest push and gave it their all, making the summoning circle glow bright enough to illuminate the whole room. Unlike the past, this time the runes in the room began glowing as well due to being activated and made the cloaked figures know that they were doing the right thing. Finally, after a few minutes, the summoning circle shed with a bright white light and everything dimmed down immediately. The cloaked figures passed out from over exertion and the dimly lit chamber of runes was now fully dark, with nothing visible to the naked eye. ¡­.. Colosseum, Dushkarbor. Lith was manipting a whole crowd into submitting to him fully. He was testing his crowd control skills he learnt from his aunt and so far, they seemed to be doing good. A few minutes passed with him giving the speech and suddenly, Lith felt something off and frowned. In a matter of seconds, he could feel something behind him and turning around, saw the dead King''s corpse twitching. "Hmm?" Surprised to know that this guy was still alive, Lith stared at him from a distance. His guard was up and he was prepared to fight, just in case the situation called for it. Nishkavert''s fingers twitched and the hole in his chest was getting repaired slowly. The wounds on his body also seemed to be disappearing and after a few minutes, his body twitched and he slowly regained his senses. "Urgh¡­ What¡­ Stinging sensation?" Nishkavert said in a hoarse voice. Surprised by this, Lith continued to look at him and analyzed what he was doing. Nishkavert slowly got up and the spectators gasped in horror as they saw a dead corpseing back to life. They all screamed, but with Lith raising his hand, they shut up immediately and fell silent. These were the crowd control skills Lith possessed and it wasn''t easy to achieve. The amount of submission required was astronomical, but Lith ended up achieving it quite easily due to his abilities. Finally, as Nishkavert stood up fully, he looked around and patting himself everywhere, said, "Where am I? What is this feeling? Why do I seem¡­ tall? Huh? Muscles?" Nishkavert seemed like a psychopath, patting onto his own body and checking his own muscles. The spectators were already horrified with the corpseing back to life, but now they could see that their ex-king had lost memories too. This was another source of panic for them, but with Lith here, they didn''t scream anymore and watched quietly. Lith, really surprised with the development, smiled and thought to himself, ''A reincarnation? Amazing.'' Thinking so, Lith walked to the now alive Nishkavert and ced his hand on his shoulder. "Are you alright?" Lith asked with a smile. Nishkavert turned to look at the person that had just appeared in front of him and as he had a look at Lith, a sudden sharp pain assaulted his mind. "Ahhhh!" Nishkavert held his head and screamed. "What is this sharp pain in my head!?" "Oh?" Lith let out an amused chuckle. "The memories of old body are returning to him, it seems." Smiling and shaking his head, Lith patted Nishkavert''s head and said, "It''s a pity that I''m in a rush and can''t fully study a reincarnation. But no worries, I''ll have more opportunities in the future." BURST! With one head pat, Nishkavert''s head burst open. [Ding!] [Sessfully attained Unique Ability: Soul Splitter!] ¡­.. A/N: Golden Ticket and Powerstone goals are back! For every 200 golden tickets and 300 Powerstones, I''ll do a mass release of three chapters! So go ahead, send in those golden tickets and Powerstones boys! Chapter 848 Kizer Chapter 848 Kizer In a dark alley. Drip. Drop. Drip. Drop. From old broken pipes trickled down water that made the narrow passage damp. Garbage cansy everywhere with trash overflowing from within, inviting many rats and cockroaches. In this absolutely wrecked ce, right in a corner, there were some movements from within a pile of trash. The movement caused the rats to squeak scram away and in the next few instances, a pale hand could be seening out of it. Movement kept happening for the next few minutes and then from within the heaps of trash, a pale and scrawny looking figure soon appeared. Right as the figure stood up, the smell of piss and the nauseating stink from the garbage pile made the person puke his guts out. The figure took support of the urine covered walls and puked until there was blooding out. After a while, when the vomiting had stopped, the figure let out a disgusted and tired groan. "What¡­ Is¡­ Happening?" The figure said as he looked around him. Finding himself to be fully nude, having ck hair, skinny limbs, and so on¡­ the figure was totally taken aback. "I¡­ I have reincarnated¡­ again?" Feeling shocked would be an understatement as the person''s very soul quivered in the tumult of overwhelming astonishment. "I died due to a truck and thought that my fantasy to reincarnate in a magical world woulde true, but how in the fuck did I just end up getting killed again!? Where the fuck was I!? Who was that silver-haired bastard!!?!" Despite the hoarse voice and his stomach growling aggressively due to the hunger pans, the guy reminisced about the past experience and began feeling a deep sense of hatred. The shback had only just started when the guy felt a sharp pain in his head. "AHHHHHH!" Holding his head, the guy crouched down and screamed. The screams died down after a while and a solemn expression surfaced on the guy''s face. "Kizer ckheart¡­ The Invasion¡­ Demon King¡­" The nude figure mumbled softly while staring at himself and at the distance with a stupefied look. Shock was written all over the person''s body and to recover from it took time. When the person finally came back to his senses, he looked at his hand and said in a low voice, "My name is Kizer ckheart¡­" Reincarnation had various aspects to it and many a times when a soul migrated to another world and took over the body of a dead person, it would inherit the memories, which was exactly what was happening in Kizer''s case. The surroundings were dark and looking high up at the sky, Kizer could seeplete darkness illuminated with a slight red hue. Noticing that, Kizer sighed and looked back down at himself. Closing his eyes, Kizer thought of a few things and soon, a ck tail and horns popped out from his body. Kizer''s nails grew longer and looking at them, he said, "I''m a demon now¡­ This is some demon world¡­" Kizer''s senses got heightened as he adapted to his new body and with a bit of looking around, fetched himself something wearable from the trash. Walking out of the alley while smelling like piss, Kizer thought to himself, ''This is not remotely simr to how it was shown in the tv shows and novels back there. It''s a cruel ce, I must not make a mistake like before.'' A murderous glint then shed in the skinny Kizer''s eyes. ''I''ll definitely not spare that silver-haired guy who killed me back there when I see him. Revenge is a must and should be paid with due interest at the earliest.'' With conviction in his heart, Kizer ventured deeper into this new demon world he had reincarnated into and set on a journey with his unknown destiny. ¡­.. Dushkarbor. With the death of King Nishkavert, panic ensued in the whole kingdom. Many were shocked to find out such news while many began plotting schemes to take over the empty throne. However, the chaos causer waspletely rxed and was sitting in a private room with six women by his side. Among the six, five were his maids and the remainingdy was none other than the Queen herself. The Queen''s name was Lydia and currently, this blue-haired gentledy was getting pleased by the blue-haired milf Idina. Lydia''s moans were loud and clear and felt like music to Lith''s ears. Her innocence was simr to Emilia''s, though Emmy was a much extreme case while Lydia knew far too many things to be consideredpletely pure and innocent. There was no need to get Lydia fucked since Lith almost had the whole administration in his hands anyway. But, it was better to have more backups and getting Lydia on their side was only going to be a boon. The monarchy hadn''t copsed despite Nishkavert getting killed. Lydia was the one in charge now and responsible to lead the kingdom. With that said, Lith made use of her andmanded the officials to work into sorting the internal friction that was about to begin. People from the other kingdoms would look to attack the people of this kingdom with their king being dead. People from within the kingdom would kill to be the next king and the friction would just rise further. From the two, one had to be suppressed for better functioning as there weren''t enough resources to focus on both. The internal conflict was a bigger priority than the external threat due to various reasons. Lith made the officials work hard to keep the people in the province at check while the ones from the other kingdoms were taken care of by Lith himself. A word was spread that someone even stronger than Nishkavert had taken the throne of the Nishkavert Kingdom. This was a major surprise to everybody and through the power of rumours, Lith spread the fact that he was far too strong than the average Kings here. His might was so much that he killed Nishkavert in a single blow. There were also many exaggerated things written about him by the officials to make him stand out really well. With the fact that King Nishkavert was killed in one-shot, half the people quit the idea of attacking Lith and getting into a conflict for the throne. The other half that wasn''t afraid, among them, the majority thought of not being foolish and attacking Lith. However, there were still some tough nuts who thought, "Does everyone really think that they couldn''t win against a mere teenage boy?" Such people were the ones that brought a great headache, but Lith had solutions for them as well. Chapter 849 Unique Ability: Soul Splitter Chapter 849 Unique Ability: Soul Splitter In theing few days, whenever someone tried to test Lith, they were given a major blow by getting a vast majority of their riches taken away. There was no way Lith was going to lose to the people of this world. He was apletely superior species inparison to the Human race and also had a profound mastery in various martial arts. A good beating was given to many and word about Lith spread like wildfire everywhere. The number of stupid people who wanted to mess with Lith turned smaller in number and with this, some problems were fixed. A week after King Nishkavert''s death, Lith finally was able to sit down and rest. Most had stopped attacking him and learnt their lessons while the ones that still weren''t in the know of his strength and belonged to different kingdoms were taken care of by his maids. Milia and Joselyn were strong warriors so they were sent out to take care of these people. Meanwhile, Lith was now in his residentialplex''s training building to fiddle around with the new unique ability he had identally gained. It was rare to find a reincarnated soul and Lith was advised to kill one the moment he found them. The reason for the kill was that they sometimes brought unique abilities with them which was really beneficial. The chances to obtain an unique ability when killing a reincarnated soul was a hundred percent in Lith''s world. Why was that the case, Lith didn''t know. Everywhere else though, the odds could not be predicted, thus it was a safe bet to just kill everyone that one could find. Even though unique abilities weren''t everything, they gave a cultivator an edge over the rest of trained properly. Lith could go undefeated in his own realm for a very long time with the usage of such abilities and skill sets. This was a big achievement and the reason why many craved for unique abilities. Now that Lith got one, he wanted to see what it exactly was. Checking into the system, the Soul Splitter ability was rted to splitting souls as the name suggested. It was not just limited to that, but could also be used topletely kill a person by just touching them. Soul techniques were a deadly arts that weren''t avable to the general public and heavily monopolized. The art of totally killing somebody, ensuring that no resurrection or reincarnation happened, was a heavily demanded art that sold like hot cakes in Lith''s world. People were crazy over wanting to get their hands on such arts, but s, the general public would never really get a chance to do so, unless they did something really groundbreaking. The Soul Splitter technique that Lith now possessed in his system was not just meant to split souls into two halves, but could also be used in various other deadly ways. The first and foremost thing avable in the arts was how to shatter one''s soul by simply touching them. To perform this art, all one had to do was be of a higher realm the person in question or have their soul be of a much greater strength. If such wasn''t the case, then to shatter or split the souls was difficult. This unique ability was more of a channel that directed the right energy into the right path to get the thing done, rather than be a cheat that killed any soul Lith so wished to get killed. The first art of killing someone by just touching was easy to know and Lith then skipped on the second one. The second art was about splitting souls to split the egos of a person. The ego and the soul were said to be connected together. If a part of the soul was damaged, then the linked ego may get damaged as well. This could be used to split a person''s cocky ego and make them fully submit, so Lith found it useful. The third art was to split one''s own soul. This one Lith knew really well and Neo was a fine example of it. Lith skipped it and jumped to the fourth one. The fourth art was about giving something a soul and making ite alive. It could be anything from a simple rock to a dead person. There were so many useful things in regards to this unique ability he had just gained. Lith happily spent the next whole week just going over this ability and once done, got up and stretched. Lith left the training building and went to see his maid and also catch up on some sleep. The maids were present in the house as always and sitting beside them, Lith began chatting over the administration rted things. There was a new joinee, which was Lydia, and the briefing was mostly done by her now. Lydia stated that the nearby kingdoms had stopped attacking and the internal friction had been taken care of as well. This was good news and Lith was about to rejoice when Lydia dropped a bombshell. Lydia stated that there have been sightings of demons and several people had been missing. Not to mention, something seems really offtely with many diseases being on the rise. Food and water had also been contaminated in some areas and due to theck of basic necessities, death cases have been on the rise. Lith frowned upon hearing that and turning to Lydia, asked, "Are there Demons anywhere close? Like, a special Demon Continent or kingdom somewhere?" Lydia shook her head and said, "Master, Demons had been a myth for a long time. Nobody knows if they exist or not. The problems arising are probably due to our own people''s actions." Well, as a matter of fact, Demons did exist. Lith wanted to say this, but refrained from doing so as ignorance was bliss sometimes. Lith rubbed his chin and began thinking whether this was really a Demon invasion or just Humans being Humans and scaring fellow Humans. If it was a Demon invasion, then there would be Demons in this world who were keeping a low profile. Finding them could bring about some more clues as to who their organization was or who was making them do this and so on. A bigger invasion could be stopped through this procedure and¡ª ''Huh? Wait a minute¡­'' A sudden realization dawned on Lith. ''A bigger invasion, invasion¡­ Demon Invasion¡­'' Something finally clicked Lith. ''Was I summoned for the Demon Invasion? Was I summoned to protect this world from the Demons!?"'' Chapter 850 This Ain’t The 21st Century

Chapter 850 This Ain¡¯t The 21st Century

Demons were a race of creatures that brought a great headache to the rest of the races. Their vile ways of doing things along with their carefree nature was something many disliked. Add to that, they openly did everything to fulfil their desires. Demons were supposedly one of the strongest races as per the Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance and weren''t to be trifled with. It was exactly due to how extreme their cases were that other creatures who may have strayed from their normal moral paths were termed as demonic. Lith didn''t exactly know if this world was going to be hit with a Demon invasion, but he did have some rough clues to such a thing happening. People wouldn''t disappear for no reason so suddenly as Demons weren''t so dumb to give out hints openly. If they had started acting now, then this meant their ns had begun and it wouldn''t be too long until a full scale war. The question now was about whether this world was prepared for such a war or not. From what Lith could decipher in this small vige that was Dushkarbor, people were strong enough, but didn''t know the right techniques to use their strength properly. It was probably because things were peaceful here and the people had barely any need to train. Lith''s assessment upon arriving in this world to think of it being in a peculiar state was correct. If nothing was wrong, then there wouldn''t be a summoning like that. He had done whatever he could in the past one year to improve the people''s strength and with a war that had a high possibility of happening, Lith had to put up some extra efforts and prepare. "Lydia and Idina, prepare a meeting with the highest officials of the kingdom. I have something to discuss. Make sure to have everyone be avable in the councilplex tomorrow morning. The rest, follow me and do what I say." Lith ordered everybody. Thedies nodded their heads in understanding and did as Lith asked. Lith walked out of his house to prepare for the meeting tomorrow and check up on the rest of the people of the kingdom. He had to assess their strength and weaknesses to formte a perfect program that could boost their strength in the shortest periods possible. As there was a tournament going on, strong people from all over the kingdom were here in Dushkarbor topete, bringing forth a perfect opportunity to do an assessment. Thus, from afternoon till next day''s early morning, Lith busied himself in assessing the people of the Nishkavert Kingdom. ¡­.. Ornate chandeliers casted a warm glow while the mahogany interiors brought a luxurious tint to a certain throne room far away. Demons with varied horns, tails, and appearances wearing fancy clothing sat in this throne room. Their appearances and sizes were really extreme, ranging from the ugliest, shortest to the tallest, most handsome. A mighty dark throne with shades of blood red rested on top of a big tform. It was currently empty and hence the discussions went on in absence of the ruler. "I say we proceed as soon as possible." A short demon, appearing like a goblin, said in a rough voice. "That''s not for us to decide." A demon with a goat''s head stated. "His Majesty has been away for a while and nothing can be executed without his orders." "When His Majesty is absent, Lord Nazdek is inmand. And I''m sure he approves of this request." A humanoid demon with red eyes said calmly. As he mentioned that, everyone''s attention shifted towards a person at the far end of the room, sitting close to the throne. It was a handsome blonde-haired demon with a tall figure and sharp ck horns, wearing a ck suit. Nazdek, the handsome demon who was the center of attention, calmly stated, "Do not make haste." The room fell silent from hisment and many frowned in response. They didn''t like what they just heard. Nazdek was an authority and although he had said it indirectly, his words meant that he was against the idea of whatever everyone was discussing in the room. "Lord, we have been preparing for so many years. Why stop now?" A demon sitting near Nazdek asked. There was a strict hierarchy in the room and the lower authority demons were not allowed to question the one inmand. However, the ones close to the throne were exempted from this as they were almost equals in front of the Demon King. Nazdek, calmly shifting his gaze to the demon that questioned him, replied back, "A summoning has been performed, a variable has entered." The demons in the room showed a surprised look. "A summoning? When?" A vixen with a seductive body, sitting right across Nazdek, asked. Nazdek turned to look at the woman and said, "Twice." The vixen''s expression turned solemn upon hearing that while the rest had shock surface over their faces. "It happened twice and we weren''t even in the know?" A giant demon with an axe resting by his side eximed. Nazdek nodded his head lightly. "His Majesty left when the first summoning happened and the second one had happened just recently." The demons in the room gasped in utter disbelief. They couldn''t fathom that something so big had happened right under their noses and that too, not once, but twice! From the words of Nazdek, everyone could decipher that the Demon King had left right after the first summoning had been performed. It was probably to investigate and silently take out the variable from the equation. However, if that was the case, then a second summoning shouldn''t have happened. Nazdek mentioned it happening for the second time and this meant serious trouble for the demons. Many conclusions could be deciphered from these statements and the room once again saw pin drop silence. There was an itch at everyone''s back of wanting to know what happened further in this development. If the Demon King had gone to stop the summoning, then why did it happen for the second time? Leave that, another most important question in everyone''s mind was: Was the Demon King absent due to the summoning event or was it for some other reason? The Demons had faith in the Demon King as there was no person stronger than him that they knew of. It was baffling to even think of him dying or messing up as there never had been a time since that had happened. Thus, the Demons thought that the Demon King might''ve not paid attention to the summoning and was away for some other business. Nazdek had also not specifically stated where the King had gone, leaving everybody even more puzzled. Seriously, the Demons in the room really just wanted to strangle Nazdek and get him to spit out answers. That bastard''s way of speaking indirectly was really annoying and made more questions pop up than get things solved. With everybody getting confused and not having any idea on how to proceed, Nazdek tapped on his chair''s armrest to grab everyone''s attention and said: "Panic is not needed. Continue to focus on the training. The session''s dismissed." With that, Nazdek got up and vanished from his spot, leaving everybody really puzzled. "That bastard¡­" The demons of a simr status to Nazdek eximed in annoyance. The vixen giggled softly and said in her fruity voice, "He does things to be on our minds rent free. What a flirt." The giant demon with his big axe on his shoulder looked down at the vixen and said, "If you''re annoyed too, join hands with me to kill him." The open threat didn''t faze anybody in the room. This was amon urrence in the Demon Court as the Demon Society had always been a cruel ce. If people thought that they were stronger than somebody, they were most weed to try and kill them. A prior notice and legal formalities would get people proper fame and status, but doing it in the shadows was also allowed. Due to such a cold hearted society being in ce, the Demons barely trusted anybody and kept their interactions limited to other people of simr status or power levels. There was also a natural drive to be stronger as a moment''s weakness could lead to a permanent disappearance from this universe. The vixen, after getting the proposal from the giant, giggled and said, "I''ve just got my nails done, I''m not in the mood to flirt with you two. Bye~~" The vixen disappeared from the court along with herckeys and the giant clicked his tongue in annoyance. The giant demon then mmed his axe on the ground and disappeared as well with hisckeys. One by one, everybody disappeared from the court, except one person¡­ Right behind the mighty throne that belonged to the Demon King, a malnourished and skinny boy was crouched down and held himself tightly. His teeth were cluttering due to fear and his body trembled as well. The boy stayed in the same position for an hour straight and after knowing that there wasn''t any discussion happening, he slightly leaned to the side and had a peak. A sigh of relief left the boy''s mouth and he slumped back on the throne, feeling tired, scared, confused, andpletely bbergasted. Closing his eyes and having his body tremble, the boy gritted his teeth and muttered, "I shouldn''t have thought that the old fart wizard was ying a prank on me. This ain''t the same 21st century, there are no cameras for people to y pranks. Fuck, what have I have gotten myself into¡­" Chapter 851 The Lone Samurai

Chapter 851 The Lone Samurai

In a deste in. A lone samurai stood still in front of a river of corpses. Blood dyed the ins crimson and the rotting smell of bodies created a nauseating revulsion. The samurai, possessing a cold expression on his face and having his long purple hair flutter with the breeze, breathed heavily as he stared in the distance. A sense of ruthlessness was in his nted eyes, but a hint of confusion and frustration could also be felt from them. The samurai''s sword was pointed at the side, blood still dripping from its end. The marks were fresh and hinted that the battle had just been over. "Why¡­" The samurai questioned in his deep voice. For as long as he had consciousness, the samurai found himself at the bay of conflicts. There never was once a time when he had been truly free and without any problems. ''Never?'' Thought the samurai. Was there really never a time? It had been many centuries since his birth and ever since a young age, there had been constant struggle for survival. It was due to this that when the samurai tried to remember a peaceful day, there was just darkness in front of his eyes. The samurai''s dark life shed in front of his eyes from birth till date. It was shrouded in darkness and barely contained anything that could make him feel warm or at peace. Right as the samurai was about to feel dejected, lose all hopes, and have his depression resurface, a small blob of bright light shed in front of his very eyes. In the next instant, the dark vision changed to¡­ "Hello, everyone~" "I''m Tsuki, nice to meet you all." A green-haired short girl said in a cheery tone. "I''m Sebastian. Sebastian Sterling, the one that ascended first among you all." A blonde-haired guy in a suit replied calmly to the green-haired girl. Just like that, there was then a red-haired, then a silver-haired, then a white-haired in the scene with their names being Anne, Lith, and Ariel. ''Oh¡­'' Thought the samurai, who was none other than Iki, one of the six Chosen Ones himself! Iki vividly remembered the day he was pulled into some strange dimension and made to fight alongside five other people. At first, he was really on guard as he thought of everyone to be his enemy. He remembered that he didn''t introduce himself to the others and was cold, but by the end, they all were still happy to have him around them. It was such a strange thing. Even till now, Iki did not understand why they would be so warm and kind to him. He had done nothing but stayed at a distance the whole time. Memories of the days Iki was in the Novolzak''s trial began surfacing. It was for the very first time did these memories came back to him after that event. Iki had almost forgotten about it due to how stressful his life was. Not a single day passed when Iki wasn''t involved in some of the other battles. Things were just this hectic for him. Remembering that memory now, Iki''s cold heart felt some warmth. That fine day, the silver-haired guy had given him a rectangr artifact that contained magic circles within it. It was so amazing that it showed moving paintings of various things. Iki had never seen such an amazing thing before and still vividly recalled how fascinating and strange that encounter was. Reminiscing in his happy memories, Iki closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Right as he did that, the happy memories shattered like a mirror and what appeared in his vision was an army of diators running at him. The battlefield was thumping as hard as the hearts of the diators with each forceful step of the army''s advancement. The sky was red in agony and the earth was crying in pain for the assault happening over it. Iki found himself standing alone in front of this army with his de pointing at the side. There was not an ounce of fear in his nted eyes and what was present was mere indifference. Iki closed his eyes to take a deep breath and the memory stopped surfacing. That was exactly what had happened when he had left the trial and came back to his world. Finding himself in a peril, Iki turned to look at the hilt of his sword. The hilt possessed a diamond shaped red gem in it, which was nothing else but an artifact that could connect him to the other five Chosen Ones. These five were the only allies Iki ever had till date. These were also the only ones who had saved his life. The bond Iki shared with them wasn''t for long, but it was worth remembering even till now. All his life, Iki had always thought that he alone was enough. However, in that trial, he realized that if it weren''t for the other five, he would''ve died. There were some things in life which could not be done alone, no matter what the circumstance. Still, despite knowing all of this, Iki sighed and put the hilt away. His current situation was dire and help was very much needed, but Iki knew he was always destined to be alone. Staring back at the distance, Iki, having his expression softening up, muttered gently, "Live a good life." Right as he said that, the river of corpses behind him quivered slightly. The quivering then turned into intense wriggling and the blood, mass, and bones began moving into one single ce. Iki closed his eyes and sighed. He gripped the hilt of his de firmly and said, "I hope it is death that I achieve by the end of this." ¡­.. Dushkarbor. The assessment was done. The results were with Lith. Turns out, it was only just the people of Dushkarbor in the Nishkavert kingdom that had overall stronger physiques. The sole reason for that was the Gilmer Forest which was a magical forest consisting of many different things. Surviving within it was close to impossible and the people here had evolved to have an overall stronger physique to defend themselves and have a better chance at survival. The rest of the people possessed strong traits as well, but were only half as powerful as the ones from Dushkarbor. Whatever the case be, Lith could make them all achieve a stronger physique in a short time and better prepare themselves for the invasion about to happen. The meeting that Lith had asked the maids to prepare for was scheduled properly. Lith was currently on his way to the meeting from his residentialplex, fully prepared. However, right as he had left, something suddenly irked him. Stopping in his tracks, Lith frowned and thought, ''What''s this sudden feeling of death?'' Chapter 852 A Sudden Call Chapter 852 A Sudden Call Strong tidal waves sshed around as a storm raged overhead. Powerful wind cut through waves and brought great disturbance in the sea, making it near impossible for any ship to sail. Amidst this very chaos, there sailed a battleship. A ship so mighty that even from astronomical nautical miles, it would be visible. A ship so strong that even the strongest of waves could not wreck it. A ship so sturdy that even the greatest of storms could be withstood easily. The ship was sailing smoothly despite the turbulent flows and the reason for that was a single person. This person sat calmly in his study, reading some papers under an oilmp. The bright golden hair shone in the light emitted from themp and his white shirt was dyed with an orangish hue. It was just another normal day for the blonde man and with nothing unusual happening, he continued to read his papers and did some light work. While he was at it, the door of his study creaked open and there appeared a middle-ages butler with gray sideburns. Bowing slightly, the butler said, "Master, we are just three hours away from Brinks Harbor." The blonde man nodded his head lightly. "There''s a meeting with the Duke and the King. I''m nning to skip it." The butler''s expression stiffened and a shocked look appeared on his face. "Surely you must be joking." The butler responded with an awkward smile. "I''m not." The blonde man said, totally unfazed. The butler''s expression turned grave. "Master Sebastian, I hope you''re not forgetting the importance of this meeting. Not only yours, but half the world''s fate rests on your shoulder. If something goes wrong here, the providence you''d umte would not be washed away even if you spent nine lives." The blonde man, being none other than Sebastian, the first Chosen One, was currently having a serious conversation with his trusted butler. It was only this man who could talk like that to Sebastian as he was really respected by him. Sebastian always took consideration of his opinion and less than a butler, this man was more of an uncle figure to him. Due to personal reasons, Sebastian was not nning on attending the meeting with the King and the Duke, but thest sentence from the butler made him pause and reconsider the things. Providence was something Sebastian had not given much thought about. He felt that it wouldn''t really matter if someone died as people usually died every single day. It wouldn''t make much of a difference if they did so again. However, a bad providence would be attached to Sebastian if he didn''t attend the meeting. He would be the sole reason for the death of half the poption in this world and Heavens wouldn''t let him be so free. The Heavens were just and some or the other day, he would need to pay the price. Sebastian rubbed his temples in annoyance as he found himself in a peril once again. It had been so many years, just so many bloody years since he had been running and working. There was not a single day''s rest and it was killing him. Today, when Sebastian finally thought of taking a break, there was an important meeting that wouldst a whole week due. He truly was a big time miser and nothing could be done about it. Sighing, Sebastian said to the butler, "Alright, then infor¡ª" Suddenly, a foreign feeling washed over Sebastian''s body and made him shudder. Goosebumps arose all over Sebastian''s body and a chill went down his spine. ''What the fuck¡­'' Sebastian got up from his seat and as he was about to check for anything wrong, the bracelet in his hand brought a mild burning sensation to him. Turning to look at the bracelet, Sebastian raised his eyebrows in confusion. ''It''s this thing?'' Wondering if he was sensing it wrong or not, Sebastian touched the bracelet and tried to feel it, but felt chills once again. Such sudden chills that he was experiencing were something that only urred when he was in a dangerous situation where death was almost certain. Taking the bracelet off, Sebastian held it and injecting some power into it, spoke, "Hello? Something''s wrong? Hello? Can anyone hear me? Or is it just me?" Just as Sebastian said that, the bracelet emitted a cooling sensation and then a voice was heard. "Sebastian, Anne, Tsuki, and Lith¡­ If you''re hearing this, then hurry up! Hurry up and inject your powers into this artifact." A familiar girl''s rushed voice was heard. "Ariel?" "Hurry! Don''t question anything and hurry if you don''t want to lose your life. I''ll tell you guys everything once you''re here." With that, the voice was gone, leaving behind a dumbfounded Sebastian and his butler. Sebastian turned to look at his butler and said, "Right as I was nning to attend the meeting, this thing came up. I haven''t told you about this, but just know that it is much more important than the fate of this world''s poption, Marco." The butler sighed and bowed slightly. "I''ll do something about the King and the Duke then, Master. You need not worry and carry out your due business." Sebastian nodded. "Then, if you''ll excuse me." ¡­.. Dushkarbor. Lith had halted in his tracks and was about to attend the meeting that was scheduled, but right then, the cross earring that he usually wore, it began giving out a burning sensation. The feeling of death intensified with the burning sensation and right then, Lith heard: "Sebastian, Anne, Tsuki, and Lith¡­ If you''re hearing this, then hurry up! Hurry up and inject your powers into this artifact." ''Huh?'' Lith knitted his brows and showed a confused expression. ''Is that Ariel?'' "Ariel? Is that you?" Lith couldn''t help but ask. Right then, a reply came almost instantly. "Hurry! Don''t question anything and hurry if you don''t want to lose your life. I''ll tell you guys everything once you''re here." Feeling totally taken aback by this sudden situation, Lith had no clue as to what was even happening He wasn''t the type to take impulsive decisions and do things on the spot, but given the gravity of the situation, he knew that he had to decide quickly. This Ariel that Lith knew of, she was super smart and probably an angel too. He wasn''t much sure of thetter part, but the former was a hundred percent true. Ariel was also really reserved and barely spoke. He could count the sentences she had said in total on one hand when he had met her in Novolzak''s trial. For her to speak so desperately spoke volumes and Lith''s priority immediately shifted to this. Lith held the cross earring in between his fingers and thinking that he had to go, was about to inject his spiritual power and leave when¡­ A sudden ominous feeling made him shudder. ''What in the actual fuck? I felt scared for a second? How!?'' Chapter 853 Imposter Chapter 853 Imposter When Lith felt scared, then this meant something indeed was really scary. Turning around to see from where the feeling stemmed, Lith merely saw a few normal people walking on the busy streets of the vige''s market. The council''splex could only be reached via the busy vige market and as there were so many people here, Lith found it difficult to pinpoint properly. The feeling had onlysted for a few instances and was gone. Whatever it was that lurked here was great trouble. Despite the initial panic and scare, Lith stayed calm and looked around, trying to find this person. People in various different attires roamed the streets of Dushkarbor and there was much more diversity than usual due to the tournaments. Lith had a hard time finding the one and kept searching for a few minutes. The feeling of death from his earring was getting stronger and time was of essence. One mistake could cost him dearly. Shoving around multiple people and searching for the source of the ominous feeling, Lith suddenly found something odd. There was a kid in the middle of the busy street, not even the height of Lith''s knee, looking around cluelessly. Now, usually such a thing would be ignored by Lith as this may as well be a normal lost child or something, but after his training with his aunt, he had learnt to not ignore such minute details. Lith''s already observational skills had been greatly enhanced and through prior experiences and training, he could tell that this kid was an odd one out here in this ce. Walking up to the green-haired kid with a chubby face, Lith squatted down to reach his eye level and asked with a gentle smile, "Hello~, are you lost? Did you lose your mumma''s hand?" The boy, having someone speak so gently and having a look at Lith, was instantly mesmerized. Lith''s gentle face was a sight to behold and it didn''t matter if it was a young male child or female. He didn''t have a brutish appearance like everyone else here and was almost an identical copy of his mother. As far as Lith knew, his mother was the best mother in the whole damn universe and nobody could ever hold a candle to her. She was in a league of her own. Lith had seen many beauties in his life, but none seemed as beautiful as his mother. It was exactly due to her that Lith and his sister Lucy possessed the best looks that nobody could even think of. It was not an overstatement, but an understatement to say that Lith seemed really gentle and charming to everyone. To this lost green-haired kid, Lith may not be his mother, but the warmth he brought with him was exactly simr to his guardian. The green-haired kid looked at Lith with his innocent green eyes and cutely shaking his head, said: "I''m searching for¡ª I have lost my candy¡ª umm, I mean, yes¡ª uhh¡ª AWAAAA, mumma no see anywhere!" ''Sus! Definitely, 100%, very very sus!'' Lith thought to himself while looking at the kid with a fake worried expression. It didn''t matter what happened from here on, but Lith was going to bet that this kid was the person or source he was looking for. If this kid really was that, then Lith was absolutely fucked because there was no way he could win against someone that scary. However, given how this was an actual kid right now and fucked up with the stuttering, Lith thought that he may be some strong entity that got his body and mind morphed into an immature kid for some odd reasons. Whatever the case be, this kid was dangerous and Lith had to proceed with caution. For all Lith knew, this dude may as well be the Star Master of this world in disguise and rise to solely fuck him up because he was not someone from this world. That was stretching it too far, but it never hurt one to be cautious. As to how Lith was so sure of this kid being an imposter and highly suspicious was due to him saying candy. Candy was a word that no one in this world knew of as there weren''t any means to make such a sweet thing. People only ate fruits and drank milk, that was about it for their diet. The people didn''t take part in enjoying food or have any diversity of food because they ate for sustaining themselves and not for pleasure. Even the royalties only just had some expensive fruits and premium milk, but other than that, nothing out of the blue or extraordinary. Food was the one thing that was scarcely diverse in this ce and this kid just mentioned candy, which was nigh impossible to understand by any nativ. The kid was probably thinking that he covered things up properly, but too bad for him that Lith was from a world where candies were everywhere. Having found the imposter, Lith maintained his worried look and holding the kid''s hand gently and rubbing them, said, "Don''t worry, sweet child, we''ll find your mumma soon. Come, let''s find her together." With that, a kid was sessfully scammed into walking together with Lith. There were no girls around Lith for now as he had distanced himself quite a bit in thest few minutes. Lith pretended to search for the boy''s mother even though he very well knew that someone like that didn''t exist. The search went on for a few minutes and all this while, Lith was holding the kid''s hand. He had been constantly talking to the kid while roaming around to indulge him in pointless bber. It was to distract him and make way for teleportation. Finally, as Lith felt it was enough fooling around, he turned to look at the kid and said with a gentle smile, "Don''t be afraid, child. I''m sure your mumma is¡ª" Lith''s words were cut off as he and the kid immediately vanished from their spots. The kid let out a surprised yelp before vanishing while Lith was calm as everything was going just about right. If this imposter was a strong person, then he would be taken far away from Dushkarbor and not be a hindrance in their war. Lith could also have a better chance at fleeing if this dude was supposedly realms above him. All in all, it was a cautious step that Lith took for his as well as others'' safety while tending to the urgent call from Ariel. Where the teleportation would take him, Lith didn''t know and simply waited for thepletely bright vision in front of his eyes to change. Chapter 854 Can’t Go Back

Chapter 854 Can¡¯t Go Back

The vision changed and what met Lith''s eyes was a hellish scene. In a dark, deste in, there was a giant humanoid shaped monster appearing like a warrior. It wasmanding a small army of simr appearing monsters and they were fighting against various dark creatures. These dark creatures were familiar to Lith and turning his head just a bit, he could see the source of these creatures, that being none other than a tall redhead, standing menacingly above a giant dark summon. It was Anne, one of the six Chosen Ones, and a master necromancer that summoned dark creatures from the very pits of hell. A war was going on in this ce and on the front lines, Lith could see a blonde guy in a suit fighting against many creatures at once. Beside him was a purple-haired samurai, heavily beaten up and bleeding, but still standing proud and fighting with hisst breath. Behind the two was a green-haired petite girl, emitting green radiance and providing healing to them. Right above them, flying in the air with a pair of pure white wings was a white-haired, golden-eyed girl with ance in her hand. She was shoutingmands one after another while ying the many creatures that came flying at her. The situation was messed up and Lith knew there was serious trouble here. However, havinge this far, there was no backing out now. To see what was going on just took an instant. But to keep his act up, Lith pretended to act confused and said, "What the hell just happened to me¡ª wait, the child!" Lith turned to look at the kid beside him and saw that he was staring at everything with a dumbfounded gaze. Not being fazed by this, yet still acting surprised, Lith bent down and touching the boy''s face to check whether he was alright or not, Lith said, "Are you hurt anywhere? Can you speak? Can you move?" Lith''s words of concern were so gentle and soft that even the boy was left speechless. The gaslighting was real with this one and the boy was feeling something was wrong, but couldn''t really point where. The perks of high charisma were a lot and Lith ranked as a final boss when it came to that. After sessfully making the kid think that it was an ident, Lith simply said to him that he should stay in a corner while he goes to check on what exactly was happening and where they were. The kid didn''t throw a fit for all the obvious reasons and Lith finally left him, sighing a bit in relief. After Lith was gone, the kid knitted his brows and gritting his teeth, said, "That damn wizard¡­" With Lith gone, the kid finally threw a tantrum and harrumphing and snorting, walked with his little feet to a safe area in the deste ins. Meanwhile, Lith reached the gang of Chosen Ones and grabbing onto a flying creature, dug his sharp nails into its head and maneuvered it as per his wish. Riding on the back of this creature, Lith reached Ariel''s area. Just as he did so, Ariel, with her brows knitted and a tense expression on her face, said, "Don''t ask me anything now. Just know that someone big is against us and we can''t teleport back for now." "What!?" Lith was genuinely shocked right now. "We can''t go back to our original ce or¡ª" "Nowhere! Can''t go anywhere, not even a single step in front of you with teleportation." Ariel replied in a hurried tone while defending against acidic attacks of a humanoid creature. "Huh?" Shocked by the sudden turn of events, Lith tried to feel the Space element around him but failed to do so immediately. ''What? How can this happen?'' Lith couldn''t understand. If he could teleport from a far away ce to this ce, then howe Space element couldn''t be felt here? There was no way that it didn''t exist because without it, this dimension would cease to exist as well. Elements were the necessary building blocks of the universe and while on his way, Lith had definitely arrived due to theplex mechanism of the Space element. It was definitely existing here, but may be sealed for some reason, hindering all teleportation spells. "What exactly is happening, Ariel?" Lith genuinely wanted to know about the situation and asked again. Ariel was really busy withbat and with how things were going, she seemed to be in dire need of help as she was the only one handling the enemy in the sky. Giving her some support and room to breathe, Ariel took a deep breath and said while shing a creature''s head, "Iki was on the verge of death a while ago. His death was the reason we were feeling a sense of uneasiness. If I''m not wrong then¡­" Ariel pierced a flying creature''s body with hernce and continued, "Then we are all connected somehow and if one dies, everyone else will follow." "What!?" Lith eximed while powerfully punching a creature, making its body burst. This was the third shock he got today and if possible, he really didn''t want any more of them. They were all so shitty! Ariel nodded her head and taking out thence and piercing another creature''s body, continued, "This is my hypothesis and I''m leaning on the side that it''s true." Lith''s expression turned grave. He didn''t want to believe that it was all true and wanted to hope that it wasn''t, but sadly, such wasn''t the case. Back in Novolzak''s trial where he met this group for the first time, Ariel had shown great wisdom and was a highly intellectual being. All her tactics, strategies, and predictions hade true there and never once was she wrong. This golden eyed angel was really something. She was a boundless ocean of knowledge and knew so much that the Royal Archies and the two inheritances in Lith''s mind would pale inparison. Wordsing out of such a being''s mouth were rarely ever wrong and knowing that his fate was now sealed, Lith sighed and then clicked his tongue in annoyance. There was some regret to answer this teleportation, but then knowing that this would provide a great experience to him, Lith simply became annoyed. "Guess I''ll just have to kill the boss then." Lith said in a rxed tone, as if he wasn''t going to go up against a creature that could literally smash him to bits within a few seconds. However, before Lith could fly away to the creature in question, Ariel said hurriedly: "No, don''t! Don''t attack that big monster, there''s some serious issues with that." Chapter 855 Clearing The Fodders

Chapter 855 Clearing The Fodders

Therge creature at the front had corrosive properties and any attack sent on it would either be blocked by some other creature or sent back. It was best to not rattle that thing for now and fight the smaller fodders instead. Killing these guys was difficult, but with holy elements, things were still fine. The problem was, the only person who possessed holy elements was Ariel and she was having a hard time managing things. Being told that Light was needed to defeat these things, Lith stretched himself in a rxed fashion and said, "Alright, I''ll see to it then." With that, Lith maneuvered the creature he was holding onto right at the frontlines where Sebastian was fighting. Killing and hopping down beside him, Lith shed a small smile and waved at Sebastian. "Yo, been a while." Sebastian forced a smile in this precarious situation and did a light nod, returning the gesture to Lith. Lith didn''t indulge in any more chatter and spreading his palms out, began feeling the Light element to attack these things. A warm feeling coursed through Lith''s body as a connection with the elements was re-established. Just by feeling some of his spiritual power return, Lith found himself in a bliss. It was so soothing and refreshing to feel it back after an entire year. It was as if a major disability was gone and Lith felt totallyplete. A bright golden magic circle appeared on Lith''s palms as he willed the Light elements around him. Charging right at the monsters in front, Lith pped them as hard as he could with his magic circles, making them burst apart and sizzle loudly. Ariel was correct. Light was the way to defeat these guys, evident from the way their flesh was boiling by having some Light touch them. Zigzagging his way forwards like lighting, Lith went on a killing spree and slightly surprised Sebastian, Iki, Tsuki, Anne, and Ariel who were struggling till now. A major part of the fodders was wiped out, relieving some pressure off the five Chosen Ones and gave them some room to think further about the ways to defeat this thing here. While everyone was fighting, in the certain spot of this deste ins, a small child was sitting on top of a small pile of dead warrior corpses and staring at the group with his emerald green eyes. The boy''s posture was like a thinker and he seemed like a wise old philosopher trapped in a child''s body. "The talent is astronomical. How did such a groupe together?" The child said some deep words, but his immature voice brought about a conflict and he didn''t seem serious at all. "Baat! What am I even thinking about? It could be a coincidence¡ª wait, why am I rejecting¡ª wait! What¡ª" Immediately, the personality of this boy switched as he began having an internal struggle and suffered. The boy rolled around on the corpses he had piled up and got his clothesthered in flesh and bones. "I hate this! Baat! Baat! That damn¡ªbaat!¡ªwizard!" Unaware of a child''s struggles, back in the battlefield, the six continued to fight their way to kill the undeads present in front of them. Anne''s necromancy summons weren''t working as she was using Dark element, so she merely used her strength to kill whatever came at her bay. Tsuki sent a few attacking spells here and there, but she was majorly involved in healing. Ariel''s holy attacks were effective, but not as much as Lith''s despite him being a Vampire. Ariel was the most proficient in her wisdom and was of a major help in devising strategies on the battlefield. Iki was purely strength. If given a chance, he would shut his brain off and simply swing his de as many times as called upon. But, his intelligence was far too high as well and when in a peril, he would st out his full potential. Iki was doing that before the group came and had exhausted everything he had at hand, getting himself on the verge of death. If Ariel hadn''t arrived on time after finding something wrong, Iki really would''ve died. While fighting the monsters, Lith thought of this thing. It may seem like a coincidence at first, but it really wasn''t, in his opinion. From them being brought together to now Ariel discovering things regarding Iki and calling everybody¡­ things were far too suspicious for them to be mere coincidences. Who or what was behind everything, Lith didn''t know yet. For the time being, it was useless to think about so many things. The only thing Lith and everyone else needed to worry about now was defeating this monster in front that seemed like it couldn''t be killed. Long range, short range¡­ any attack barely even worked on this thing as it was sending it back with the same intensity. Not only the six had to dodge while attacking, they also had to make sure to get touched by that warrior monster''s body. The corrosion was really strong and they had found out about this when they threw a dead person''s body at it. The body didn''t even melt upon touching that big monster, but instantly vaporized! The six weren''t weak people, but they also weren''t stupid enough to test out whether they would survive by getting touched by that thing or not. For all one knew, it may be a hoax from that monster to scare them, but the risk was far too high and such a bet should never be taken. In any case, after a few hours of struggle, the six had managed to clear out all the fodders from the field. Major work was done by Lith and his abilities fascinated the rest of the five, bringing forth a deep respect for him from within. Nobody said any word to him though and kept the respect buried within themselves. It was slightly embarrassing to portray and these people were the types to ''show'' and not ''tell''. Actions spoke louder than words and they would express their respect to Lith in one way or another in the near future. While the six continued to fight the big monster boss, far away from them, in a realm astronomically above, Within a broken temple, there sat a figure on a huge throne, looking down at a person with his calm sagely eyes. A woman in purple robes was staring right at him with her calm, sharp nted eyes even though she appeared like an ant in front of such a domineering figure. "Lord, there''s something different happening with one of the soul strands you have sent out." Chapter 856 Unknown Help Chapter 856 Unknown Help "Lord, there''s something different happening with one of the soul strands you have sent out." The figure''s calm eyes slowly focused on the woman, letting her know that he was listening. Thedy continued, "The soul strand seems to be on the verge of dying and is surrounded by a bunch of youngsters with potential I''ve never seen before. You should check it." The figure didn''t respond, but his left eyed shined with a green hue and soon, the scene of the Chosen Ones came into his view. Silence ensued in the room as the figure and thedy watched the same thing together, taking this matter really seriously. Meanwhile¡­ Back in the realm where Lith and his gang were fighting, the green-haired child that was resting atop a pile of corpses suddenly felt a chill down his spine and jolted awake. The kid immediately turned to the source of the chill, which was the big monster fighting the six kids. Looking into the monster''s eyes, the kid frowned. The monster''s eyes that were pitch ck changed into a shade of green and noticing this, the kid''s expression turned even more grave. "Baat! This asshole will kill everybody including me!" The kid yelled in his immature voice. Jumping down from the pile of corpses, the kid seriously stared at the monster and shook his hands to warm himself up, as if he was about to do some sort of exercise. The green-haired kid then pictured a bow and arrow in his hands and pulled the string of the imaginary bow, making red mes erupt out of nowhere and take the shape of the imaginary bow and arrow. The kid''s green eyes glowed and turned dark red and the mes matched the color of those. "Reiki, fifty-fourth movement." With a lightning fast speed, the arrow of mes shot away from the kid and went straight towards the monster. The kid felt his head spin as the arrow left and the bow disappeared. His body staggered and he fell down on his butt, feeling a sting and letting out a frustrated grunt. "Baat! Baat! That¡ªbaat!¡ªwizard!" The kid cursed while beating the ground in front of him. Meanwhile, the lightning fast arrow the kid had just sent out¡­ BOOOOOOM! The head of the monster exploded as the arrow touched it and the monster vanished from existence. The Chosen Ones were surprised to see such a thing happen out of nowhere while in the realm far away¡­ "Ackk!" Thedy in the presence of the mighty figure held her face and grunted. Blood trickled down her eyes as she held her face and being greatly surprised, asked, "What just happened?" The mighty figure, whose eyes had now returned back to their pitch ck color, looked at thedy with interest while a strange shine appeared in his eyes. Thedy wiped the blood off her face and said with her brows knitted, "There was a powerhouse? They found us spying?" The mighty figure shifted his eyes down at thedy and lightly shook his head. Thedy clicked her tongue and then said, "If they found us, do they know who we are?" The figure shook his head again. "Amusing." Thedy replied calmly. "Someone of the calibre to find Lord spying in a realm as low as that¡­ How amusing. I must look into it." The mighty figure''s calm eyes then shined with interest once again. Thedy nodded her head. "Right, I''ll keep a check on those kids as well." The mighty figure nodded lightly and then, for the first time in a while, said, "Variables." Thedy stopped in her tracks as she heard that and trembled, feeling really shocked by the suddenment. Thedy immediately turned around and replied, "Are you kidding me? They''ve finally appeared!?" The figure nodded his head lightly once again. "Haah! Who would''ve thought¡­" Thedy, still shocked, rubbed her temples and said with a tired sigh. "Everything was going smoothly for so long and right when¡­ Argh¡­ Nevermind. I must hurry then." The mighty figure nodded in affirmation and thedy finally left the hall. ¡­.. "What just happened?" Back on the battlefield, while staring at the dead monster, Sebastian asked everyone else. Lith shrugged in response as he didn''t know what just happened while Iki stayed quiet, Anne ignored the question, and Tsuki went into deep thinking as if some answer would magicallye to her while Ariel replied with: "Maybe an internal trigger?" Nobody saw anything other than the head of the monster suddenly explode. How and what caused it was unknown and the only usible answer that Ariel coulde up with was that it was something rted to the monster itself. The six discussed this topic for a few minutes anding to no conclusion, left it and jumped onto another conversation. Lith used Earth element and made t rocks protrude out, getting everybody a chair to sit on. He then looked at Ariel and asked, "The emergency call¡­ What did you mean by that?" The way Ariel had summoned everybody was strange. She meant that everyone''s life was in danger and they could die any minute, but that seemed too far-fetched and Lith needed answers to that. What was Ariel thinking when she said that? What were the reasons and so on. Ariel looked at Lith calmly and said seriously, "If I''m not wrong¡­ After Novolzak''s trial, our fate seemed to have gotten connected. Due to this¡­" Everybody listened intently to what Ariel said, including Anne and Iki, who usually weren''t interested in socializing. What Ariel was stating to everybody was that from the day they met in the trial, they had been brought together for some unknown future goal. Something or someone wanted them together, there was a purpose to it, and the trial was probably a means for them to get along well. The artifacts they now possessed and with how easily they coulde to each other due to it¡­ It was far too fishy and something that couldn''t be ignored. The five nodded their heads in affirmation as they had thought of it as well. Ariel exined a lot of coincidences from the past which weren''t really coincidences but purposefully done due to a hidden motive. Add to that, everyone''s ascension in the Astral World¡­ That was so shy and sudden. It shouldn''t have happened in the first ce, but it ended up happening. Lith was amazed by Ariel''sprehension ability and problem solving skills. He wouldn''t lie, she was slightly better than him in this aspect and her whole perspective was really different from his, making him be really interested in her. Ariel exined many things to everyone as there was no point hiding them. Finally,ing towards the end, Ariel''s expression turned solemn and she said with much seriousness, "There''s a problem. Among the six of us¡­ No one should die and on the off chance that if it does happen¡­" Ariel took a dramatic pause, making everyone''s heart itch with curiosity, and then continued, "¡­On the off chance If someone ends up dying anyhow¡­ Then we all will die as well." "WHAT!?" Chapter 857 Trying To Find Solace, Always Met With Hardships Chapter 857 Trying To Find Sce, Always Met With Hardships "WHAT!?" The shocked yells came from Sebastian and Tsuki as Ariel mentioned the catch. Lith on the other hand was unfazed. This was not the first time he was in a precarious position such as this. Ariel looked at everyone and calmly continued, "That''s a hypothesis and not something I am one hundred percent sure of. For the time being, let''s assume the worst and think that this is true." Sebastian, Tsuki rxed and showed their slightly panicked and worried look as Ariel continued on. She was dropping one bombshell after another with her words and if possible, these guys really wanted her to not speak anymore. Lith, having heard her bit, rubbed his chin and said, "So¡­ Our fates are tied and we are back to doing that unity thing?" By unity thing, Lith was referring to the trial where they were all forced to work as a group. Nothing seemed to have changed from then and now, making the whole situation quiteughable. Ariel could only just nod in response to Lith''sment and then went quiet. The group fell silent and as they were all thinking deeply about Ariel''s words. After a while, Lith, turning to look at Iki, asked, "Why didn''t you run away?" Everyone''s ears perked up as the silence broke and they turned to look at Iki. Lith''s question was something they all had in their minds as well and wanted to know about. Iki, focusing his serious gaze on Lith, didn''t say anything and just stared at him for a while. The serious eyes Lith was looking at spoke a lot more than what words could. The eyes conveyed that what other option did Iki have? And leave? Leave where? Where was he supposed to even go? There were so many thoughts on this matter that Iki was at a loss of words to even phrase and speak about them. Lith could understand this guy and could see where he wasing from. However¡­ Showing an indifferent look on his otherwise jolly face, Lith said, "You had the option to run, yet you didn''t. The whole universe was your yground, but still you didn''t. Why?" Many things were still unanswered and Iki''s mental stability had to be checked. If it turned out that this emo guy was a crackhead, then Lith was doomed. Nobody liked people who actively courted death, offended old powerful geezers, thought themselves to be highly entitled and so on. In what category Ikiy, Lith didn''t know. What he did know was that Iki didn''t like his life and wanted an end to it soon. This dude was really tired and it was clearly showing. Even if Lith wanted to ignore it, he couldn''t. That''s how obvious things were. Iki, being asked such a question in such a straightforward manner, first didn''t answer, but then¡­ noticing how everyone was looking intently and seeked answers, gazed at the distance and said, "The boundless universe does not fancy me. A mere hut is enough. I tried seeking sce, but found myself journeying through hellish turmoil. I met countless beings and all stated¡­" Iki''s words were filled with deep meaning andplete seriousness. His hoarse and deep voice made everyone realize that this definitely was Iki''s first time speaking in a long while. How Iki was managing being a loner and antisocial, only he knew. With his profound experience and immacte words, Iki stated to all five that he had many people whomented, ''It''s all about the journey and not the end goal''. Meaning that hustling day and night to have your dreame true was actually better than having your dream finallye true. It was a bullshit thing whoever had said it and Iki was strongly against this. He tried finding sce so much, but what met him were nothing but hardships from one point of time till another. With how difficult and challenging these hardships were to conquer, how could this be enjoyable to anybody, let alone Iki, who had even ovee them. Never once did Iki find happiness within the journey and had always dreamt of actually having his dreame true. Another really important thing that Iki talked about was how life would get after one''s dream is fulfilled and one achieved their reward. Life would never change despite the dream being fulfilled as there would be some other bigger thing that woulde up. Thus, the cycle of going through the journeys would always repeat and at one point, it would get so hectic that one would get trapped in it with no way out. With that, the dream would nevere true and neither would actual happiness or sce to the man seeking sce. Being one such man and having suffered through it, Iki was tired of things and just wanted to rest. He believed that his resty in his death and that, maybe, maybe after his death, he would actually end up finding eternal sce and bliss. Maybe after death, there would be no more seeking sce, no more offending anybody, no more struggling, and no more fighting for survival. Hopefully after death, true salvation and peace will be achieved, thought Iki and said it out loud to everybody. Hisments were deep and went on to show just how much he was suffering. Except Lith, the other four could only sigh and shake their heads. They understood himpletely and found things really rtable. Meanwhile Lith on the other hand, rubbing his chin to appear like a wise man, said, "You just said that you''ve been in constant hardships and never found a day you were at peace. I''m starting to think that the problem¡­" Lith turnedpletely serious. "¡­It''s actually you, yourself." Iki shifted his gaze to look at Lith, wondering whether he was trying to humour him or something at such a critical point. Lith, beingpletely serious, continued, "You know, I''m starting to think that the problem is not actually your fate, but with how you are. You are your biggest enemy and bring forth consistent hardships." Iki frowned when hearing that while the rest listened intently, Ariel included. Lith walked around the battlefield and picking a half broken sword from ground, exined, "You see, we are all sentient beings and there''s a reason why we''re sentient and stand truly apart from mindless beasts or monsters." "The reason for our high intelligence and consciousness is simply due to one thing: adaptability." Lith dragged the broken sword on the ground with some firm pressure and continued, "Adaptability is our greatest tool and how our life shapes into is totally dependent on it." Lith stopped in his tracks and pulled the broken sword out of the ground, surprising everybody. The half broken sword, with just some dragging on the ground, had actually turned into a proper short sword. After showing it to everybody, Lith put the sword back on the ground and continued to drag it. While walking, he resumed his exnation and said, "So what I''m trying to convey here is¡­" Chapter 858 Adaptability Chapter 858 Adaptability "So what I''m trying to convey here is¡­" Lith took a pause and walking for a bit and dragging the sword, stopped when he saw everyone''s attention had peaked. Lith took the short sword out of the ground, surprising everybody once again as they saw that it wasn''t a short sword this time, but actually a proper throwable knife. Showing it to everybody, Lith continued, "Your life, your misery, your personality, your hardships¡­ They''re all a consequence of how you adapt yourself." Lith paused here as everyone had fallen intoprehending what he had just said. He may be somewhat younger than everybody here, but the wisdom he possessed truly stood out among this group filled with depressed ones. There were some things in life that could only be known or learnt from someone who had always been privileged and barely had ever suffered through tragedies. Lith was one of those people and his viewpoint was much needed by them. While Lith excelled in this aspect of life and the rest five failed, Lith also was missing out on a few things. Life teaches many lessons no matter if it''s the sad times or the happy times. When a person is happy, life teaches them to value and cherish it properly. If they don''t, then this happiness gets taken away and washed by the floods of sorrow. Likewise, when a person is sad, life teaches them to value and cherish their own selves in these hard times. Lots and lots of lessons were being taught by life during sad times and cherishing oneself was just a small part of it. By now, whatever Lith wanted to convey should have gotten to the heads of these guys, especially Iki. This guy had stoppedprehending things and was now staring at Lith with a newfound light. Having his attention, Lith continued, "I may not be fully correct, but with how I see it, you''ve adapted wrong. You shouldn''t have adjusted yourself to be numb to whatever wrongs were happening or strengthen your mind to suck the tragedies up. That''s not how it should''ve been done." "Instead, when facing pain, you should''ve seeked pleasure." "When things got heated and a fight arose, instead of duking it out, you should''ve learnt to calm people down." "When facing many conflicts, instead of being the person who fought against everything bravely, you should''ve learnt to instigate others and make them fight themselves." "There''s just so many ways with how you could''ve adapted yourself and yet you chose all the worst possible options, making your already miserable life even more precarious." Lith then walked up to Iki, who was sitting on the ground, and bonked his head with the hilt of the knife he was holding. "Brawn doesn''t always work, but the brain always works. This thing here is not a headpiece avable for show, use it wisely and adapt well." With that, Lith stopped speaking on this topic and went to search for the green-haired imposter kid he had brought along. Lith could leave this imposter here and note back, but he had a hunch that this kid may return anyway. If that happened, Lith wouldn''t have the kid with him and things would go way out of hand than how they already were. Searching for a bit, Lith found the kid sleeping on top of a pile of corpses. Lith didn''t say anything and simply picked the kid up by his cor and put him on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Lith went back to the group and saw everyone staring at him. Staring back at them and smiling, Lith pointed at the kid he was holding onto and said, "Isn''t it amazing how this kid didn''t die here?" Sebastian, Ariel, Iki, and Tsuki were still busyprehending the things Lith had spouted a while ago. It was only Anne who was there to entertain him and looking at him, she asked, "Why would you bring a kid here?" This redhead, when Lith had parted ways with herst time, she had totally threatened to kill him when she saw him next. It wasn''t a joke in any way as she was psychopathic enough to pull such stunts. Anne was only calm right now because she had exhausted a lot of her power and was in no mood to get into a fight. Sitting beside her and putting the kid down on the ground beside him, Lifh replied, "This kid just clung onto me and then I was forcefully brought here. Couldn''t do much about it." Anne didn''t reply after getting her answer and stayed quiet for a while. She hated socializing and the only thing that fascinated her was killing, that''s about it. Lith stayed silent as well and the ice was eventually broken by Sebastianter on, who asked, "Any idea why we are brought together so suddenly?" All except Ariel shook her head. "I don''t have a proper idea, but I do have a vague one." "What is it?" Sebastian asked. Ariel got up and walking around, questioned, "We all agree that it isn''t a coincidence that we are here, right?" Everybody nodded their heads. "Then, any ideas as to what the entity might have wanted to achieve by bringing us here?" They thought about it and it was Tsuki who said, "Maybe the entity wanted to test our strength?" Ariel nodded lightly. "Could be the reason. Anything else?" Nobody said anything because whatever they had in mind, Ariel probably knew of it as well. This was correct on everyone''s part that Ariel pretty much knew everything they could think or decipher from this situation. She wasn''t highly intelligent for no reason. Noticing that nobody was responding anymore, Ariel said, "Instead of thinking what the entity wanted to achieve by bringing us here, how about we focus on what was even present here and what all things had happened. The things are really limited and can give us a proper idea." "Right." Sebastian nodded in agreement. "Now that you say it, there''s nothing other than a few things present here. The ground soaked with blood, the dishevelled corpses that didn''t melt, the lone tree standing in the middle of nowhere, sand, and¡­" Sebastian went on for a bit and then Arielmented, "Alright, so nothing other than those alive corpses are even worth mentioning." "Speaking of the corpses, did you guys wonder how such a powerful monster got yed so easily? If I''m not wrong, neither I nor Iki or Tsuki did anything to stop it." Sebastianmented. Ariel shook her head and so did Anne. Lith too did the same thing while his eyes sneakily nced at the sleeping kid. Gazing at him, Lith wondered, ''I''m pretty sure this dude did it. I just don''t have proof.'' With that, the six continued to discuss things and in the meantime, ended up doing a small reunion. Chapter 859 Lith’s The Link

Chapter 859 Lith¡¯s The Link

The chatter continued on for a while and the participants were mostly Sebastian, Tsuki, Lith, and Ariel. As the talks steered to the important bits, in regards to what they should all be doing from here onwards, Anne and Iki paid attention and listened intently. There was a deep discussion going on, but not having enough time on hand, Lith jumped in the conversation and said, "Let me shorten things and exin to you guys." The five, Anne and Iki included, nodded their heads lightly and looked at Lith. Despite appearing seemingly unserious, Lith was still revered and respected by everyone in this group. He was the very link that connected the remaining five together. In his absence, it would be absolute chaos as Sebastian, Anne, Ariel, and Iki were all born to lead and could never be under someone on their own. Just as two tigers could not share a single mountain, these five could not coexist in the same ce together. Tsuki might be able to adjust, but the rest definitely wouldn''t and may end up killing each other rather than extend out even a single finger for help. Lith exined to everybody that they should go about living their lives normally just like how they''ve been doing it till now. Hardships were bound toe sooner orter and on the off chance that they ended up stumbling across an enemy they couldn''t defeat, seeking help should not be a problem. Now, seeking help was a must as not only theirs, but the whole group''s lives were at stake. The five nodded their heads in understanding. These points were something they didn''t disagree on. Lith then told them that everyone should be on a lookout to break this curse and further advised them to not fall into depression or go berserk over the smallest of things. Thetter part was easier said than done as simply saying don''t fall into depression didn''t mean jackshit. Everyone''s struggle was different and the way to cope through it was different as well. But, it didn''t matter to Lith. He was just saying it formally and merely assumed that everyone understood what he meant. In case they didn''t, it was not his problem. Everyone was a grown up here and had to be mature enough to take care of themselves. Lith then talked about a few emergency things and how they all should be tending to it and reacting. After all was said and done, Lith stretched and said, "Phew¡­ What a hectic day. Alright, time to leave." "I hope the worst situation never arises." Tsuki said suddenly while everyone was preparing to leave. Everyone turned to look at her as she said that while having their eyebrows widened. "Don''t raise a death g like that, damn. You really wanna get us all killed or what?" Lithmented. Tsuki spat out her tongue yfully and said, "Sawry." Everyone''s mood was pleasant right now and they were all being yful, this time Iki was included as well. Iki didn''t understand humour or anything, he was just happy to be there and enjoyed theirpany. Finally, with some more talks, they all parted ways with each other and left for their respective universes and worlds. ¡­.. Dushkarbor. Lith was back in the vige with that dumb green-haired kid. He was really suspicious and couldn''t be left alone for even a moment. Lith was babysitting this dude and always kept him close and entertained. Lith really treated this child as a child and didn''t once think he was an adult. Lith squished the guy''s chubby cheeks, which made him really angry, but then gave him a lollipop with a really niche vor. This thing was not avable anywhere except for the Royal Castle and without any surprises, the child was hooked to it. Lith then began gaslighting the kid into thinking he was small, cute, and deserved all the pampering in the world. The thing he did was working as the boy began getting absorbed into this. The boy was finally taken care of and with that done, Lith began making preparations for war once again. Upon arrival in Dushkarbor, Lith learnt that a few days had already passed and that the meeting had been cancelled. Lith didn''t mind this and made them schedule a meeting once again while keeping that damn green-haired kid close by. As the kid was near, Lith couldn''t even touch his maids or have fun with them. The time he had spent outside was so hectic that some stress balls were needed to relieve pressure. But, it seemed that the stress balls would have to wait. Damn, this kid! Within a few hours, the meeting was scheduled and once again, the officials from various provinces came to check on what the new King had to say. The Queen was with Lith, the King had been killed, this meant Lith was the highest authority in the kingdom and could do pretty much anything he wanted here. Despite having full freedom, Lith didn''t actually do anything . He simply kept the green-haired kid close to him and handing him out a lollipop, began addressing the issues one by one. Different provinces had different problems, thus they were being individually told what they had to do. The meetingsted for three whole days. It was boring, but everyone was somehow interested in things as the improvements sounded quite good to them. The officials then were sent back and immediately sprung into action, making people correct the stuff they had been doing wrong for so many years or give them some extra boost. Lith inspected everything on his own while having the green-haired kid by his side. For some reason or another, this child was looking at everything with great interest and this made Lith frown and question, ''Is he in the enemy camp?'' This thing was something he couldn''t tell based on looks alone. A lot of evidence was needed for it, but if such was the case, then Lith thought to better take the necessary precautions. From the next day onwards, Lith began taking this kid into ces meant for kids and then straight into work ces where discussion regarding administration was going on. The kid seemed to be bored to death, but Lith gave him good food and drinks, coaxing him into going where Lith went. Time passed with such shenanigans happening and without even knowing, it had been a month since Lith''s return. It had also been a month of babysitting and honestly, Lith was really tired of it but also got used to it, so there were barely any difficulties he faced. On the other hand, the green-haired kid was constantly thinking, ''WHY IS HE NOT LEAVING ME ALONE!?'' Chapter 860 Successfully Manipulating A Kid

Chapter 860 Sessfully Manipting A Kid

Another month passed by. It had been so many days since Lith was together with the green-haired kid that by now, this little creature was used to his presence and had begun liking it. By now, there was no suspicion left against this kid that Lith had, for everything was confirmed with proof. This chubby kid definitely belonged to the enemy camp¡ªthe demons. He had been consistently trying to check what the people here had been up to and tried to either run away or establish a connection with the demons. Lith wanted to believe that this kid was a powerhouse, but with how the kid acted, which was just like a normal child, Lith could not properly guess. There was a lot of immaturity expressed by the kid and for some reason, he also made a ''baat'' sound whenever he was annoyed, frustrated, or just too stimted. Lith was starting to have fun poking this guy as he would make such funny sounds. He also seemed cute overall and reminded Lith of Ren. That fluffy golden boy was probably being hugged to death by his three mothers or being used by Alea for some experiments. Remembering all of them made Lith homesick, but nothing could be done until the war here was over and benefits had been umted. Staying for such a long period of time, Lith had learnt by now that his physique was getting much stronger than ever. When he had left this world to meet Iki and felt magic for the first time in a while, a weird sensation brushed all over him. Lith felt empty and his body had gotten really light. He found himself able to suck up more elemental energy and be strong overall. The magic attacks had also seen a boost in power and there was not a single disadvantage that could be seen. Previously, back in his own world, when Lith had gotten too strong in his 20s, his body felt as if it would burst apart any minute. Due to that, he had to go into a deep slumber for many decades and only then did such a feeling die down. Lith had understood then that cultivation could not be rushed and he could not get stronger really fast. A body was like a vessel while the soul and magic were like water. If Lith cultivated fast, the vessel would fill up fast and the water would overflow. This overflow meant death and it was not a good thing. The vessel''s growth and the influx of water within it had to have a proper bnce otherwise one would just sprint to their own grave. Lith couldn''t help it when he was in his world in regards to magic. His cultivation was fast because he had ess to all the resources in the world followed by the fact that he was a literal genius. Lith found knowledge in every little thing and hisprehension was top notch, meaning there was rapid progress in the magic department. His body had always been a limiter, but spending over a year and two months in this world, Lith had made quite a lot of room for magic cultivation. Lith believed that his body was ready to take on at least a few decades worth of cultivation. This was a big deal and something Lith felt happy about. He didn''t know for how long he was in this world, but everyday was a great day as his physique was only growing stronger. In any case, the little kid here was a demon and couldn''t be left alone. Thus, the babysitting was continuing on and Lith was barely getting any time to hangout with the new maids. Meanwhile, the chubby green-haired kid, he was thinking, ''Mhm¡­ This candy is good.'' The boy was sitting right on Lith''sp and eating candies given by him. There was a meeting going on and Lith was addressing some issues that were needed to be taken care of. This interaction was perfectly normal by now for both the kid and Lith. At the start the kid hated it, but the pampering got the best of him and he just couldn''t resist it anymore. To Lith, this chubby kid seemed cute and he saw him no less than a young toddler who had to be pampered. Lith''s brainpletely ignored the fact that it could be a person older than him within the child''s body. The reason for such an ignorance was due to his species'' inherent ability of being biologically superior to everyone else. Vampires were the apex forms of life. Their intelligence, physique, connection to elements, abilities, and everything else overall was far superior than any other species in existence. As they were higher life forms, they unconsciously thought of all other species as harmless. It was the equivalent of an interaction between a man and a dog. The man would find the dog cute and while being around it, pamper it without questions asked. There was no afterthought to it or any maniption or selfishness, just the innate trait of wanting to provide something to the lesser species due to them being superior. This demon on hisp, who was acting immature and looked like a little kid was someone Lith deemed harmless after spending so much time with. It was this fact that made him pamper the guy more and as for the demon, since he was a kid and his mind was thinking like a kid, his tendency leaned more towards wanting to get pampered and spoiled. The kid felt safe in Lith''s embrace and was also getting fed tasty candies, what more could he ask for? Both were unaware of the subconscious acts their minds were performing, but as it was all harmless, they continued on with it. Meanwhile, the kid, while eating candies, thought to himself, ''They are discussing war strategies. Pfft¡­ Howughable are they? If I¡ªOhhh¡­ This orange vor is much better!'' The kid''s focus shifted to the orange colored candy he was holding. He then looked down at his basket full of candies and thought, ''Oof! There''s only three such candies in the basket!'' Shaking his head and then thinking of distracting himself from the sadness of knowing he only had three orange candies, the kid went back to focusing on the war strategies. Looking at the people discussing stupid stuff, the kid wanted to scold them, but then Lith chimed in and said a few statements that made the kid surprised and think, ''Damn. Big bro''s not bad at all.'' Lith had sessfully manipted the kid into calling him big brother. It had been done so skillfully that even in his thoughts, the kid called him that. The discussion went on for a while and after finding half the basket of candies and getting sugar rush, the chubby kid felt really tired and leaned back on Lith''s body. The kid then began napping and in no time, a bit of drool could be seening out of the corner of his mouth. Lith looked at it and feeling a bit surprised, thought, ''Is this really a powerhouse?'' Chapter 861 Demons Discuss Chapter 861 Demons Discuss In a sinister throne room, quite a bit of demons were sitting together and discussing things with great seriousness. The demons ranged from short to tall and ugly to handsome, all within the same room. Their seating position towards the throne described their power in the room and the ones sitting at the far ends were silent for now and it was only the ones in the middle areas who were discussing. "We need to go to war!" A tall ugly demon stated. "It is of utmost importance right now." The person opposite him shook his head and said, "No we do not need to. Our internals matter much more. His Majesty is not here, we all have to worry about that more." "Wasn''t it His Majesty''s idea to conquer the worlds in our ne and thenmence an attack at the higher ne? Have you all forgotten that?" A person from the warring faction spoke up. "That''s right! Weren''t we supposed to dominate all the worlds!?" "We must do the attack!" "We must make His Majesty''s wishese true!" The people from the war faction went wild with theirments and seemed really noisy to the powerhouses in the room. When the Demon King was absent, such a situation would ensue every single time. The powerhouses hated it, but they could do nothing about it as the King had strictly warned them to be present in the court at all times in his absence. The powerhouses could only let everyone discuss and curse at the first half of the meeting. It was so that the King wouldn''t think that they were abusing their powers and suppressing others in the court. The Demon King, although really cruel, actually gave proper opportunities to even the weak ones. He believed that there were things that could only be seen by the weak and there were certain pieces of advice that only a weak person would be able to think of and give. Everyone was valued in his court depending on their usefulness and the ones who brought nothing to the table were immediately kicked out. The many people in the room, mattered not weak or strong, were the ones that had brought value to the King and the Kingdom. It was due to this that the powerhouses could not st out their strength and force everybody to listen to their orders. This ce was more democratic rather than a dictatorship. The strong were forced to listen to the weak and the majority made the decisionse to fruition. The room was quite noisy for a while with the discussion being whether to attack the world they were nning to or not. It was pointless for the most part until¡­ "Pause for a while." A good looking demon sitting a few seats away from the throne stated, his tone haughty and deep. The room fell silent in response and everyone turned to look at him. The man kept his calm and continued, "Instead of wondering whether you should attack or not, tell me¡­ Why are we even nning to attack other worlds?" There was an instant response to this. Someone said: "Because His Majesty wants us to!" Many nodded their heads in unison. Wasn''t this reason good enough already? The man shook his head in response. "Think about things thoroughly and try to understand the reasons why His Majesty had asked us to attack other worlds. If you can''t do it, let me modify the question." "Tell me, what''s the predicament our world is facing as of now?" The room fell silent once again as something suddenly clicked them. The ones closer to the thrones, the strong powerhouses, it was them who nodded this time. A minute of silenceter, a person said, "The resources in our world have been depleted. We need to migrate to a better ce soon." "Exactly!" The good looking man replied. "It''s all about the resources and the reason why we''re attacking everyone else. We are at such a point that we have nothing to lose, so we are going all in." Mods could be seen urring once again. The man then said, "All we need are resources but in big amounts. We don''t need to plunder them, we can obtain it via trades as well. His Majesty is not here yet and attacking isn''t the right choice. Instead¡­" All attention was on this man now and everyone seemed interested in what he wanted to say. The man took out an artifact and was about to show everyone something when, Tap. Tap. Tap. Footsteps could be hearding from a certain direction and everyone''s head was turned into that ce. They all wondered who it was that had dared toe sote. The figure, a tall and lean man wearing majestic ck robes and possessing lush, long green hair walked from the entrance of the throne room. Everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they saw the man and immediately stood up and bowed deeply in response. "Greetings, Your Majesty!" Everyone said in unison. Just a while ago, they were all cussing and yelling, but now, they had all turned into obedient kittens with the arrival of one single person. The green-haired tall figure didn''t respond to the greetings of the people in the room and haughtily walked towards the throne and took his seat. Crossing his legs and staring at everybody with nted eyes, the man said, "Sit down." Everyone sat down as ordered. The man then gazed around the room with his calm eyes and asked, "Why has the attack notmenced yet?" The voice contained so much power within it that the demons cowered in fear and lowered their heads. Nobody spoke up and this made the figure say, "I asked, why has the attack notmenced yet?" Fear rose within the hearts of the demons present. They could never guess that they would end up in such a dire situation so suddenly. The Demon King''s wrath was well known everywhere. They had all heard stories of how cruelly he killed the ones who didn''t obey him properly. This very fear was what caused them to calcte each and every step and not make any mistakes. The attack had been put on hold because they were unsure whether the King wanted them to attack the world or not. However, it was only now did they realize that the King indeed wanted them to attack and not sit quietly. They not doing it was a disrespect to him and this meant that they deserved severe punishment, which may as well be death. The Demon Society was really cruel in such regards. The powerhouses present at the front, they knew they had to speak up now or things would be really troublesome. An extremely handsome and tall demon, standing really close to the throne, bowed slightly and said while keeping his palms on his chest, "Your Majesty, we were awaiting your orders." The Demon King turned to look at him and asked, "Did I not give you the orders?" The man got up and said while looking at the Demon King, "With all due respect Your Majesty, you never mentioned anything regarding war." The Demon King stared at him with his serious eyes and made everyone in the room feel ufortable and shiver. The handsome man was unbothered by it though as this thing had happened many times before. After staring for a few seconds, the Demon King said, "Okay. Now I''m ordering you, bring me the worlds." The man bowed and said with a happy smile, "As His Majesty wishes." ¡­.. Dushkarbor. Lith was still in a meeting and the chubby kid, who had fallen asleep on hisp, suddenly sneezed and jolted awake. Lith was surprised to turn to look at him. "You okay?" He asked. The kid frowned at first, but then scrunched his nose and rubbed it on Lith''s clothes and went back to sleep. Lith felt amused by this interaction, but chuckling, shook his head and went back to the war briefing. Meanwhile, the chubby kid, who pretended to go back to sleep, wasn''t actually sleeping but thinking, ''I suddenly had a dream of sheeps jumping over a fence. Hmm¡­ Why¡­'' The chubby kid felt groggy while thinking so, but retaining his consciousness and not sleeping again, his thoughts continued, ''I only get sheeps jumping over a fence when something bad is going to happen. What bad could even happen to me right now?'' The chubby kid was then lost in his own thoughts while pretending to sleep in Lith''sp. ''Is something going to happen to big bro? Or is something going to happen to me? No. That shouldn''t be the case. I retain my powers so nobody could touch me. Then what? Are the demons finally starting to attack?'' The kid went into some deep thinking and almost fell asleep due to that. Waking up again, the kid''s thoughts continued, ''Hmm¡­ Maybe I think it''s the demonsmencing their attack. But¡­ They should not be doing it unless Imanded them. Then how can they¡­'' The kid felt really confused as to what was happening or what could be the reason for his sheep dreams. He kept pondering over it and eventually made his little brain tired out, sumbing to deep slumber on Lith''sp once again, gaining little to no insights over things. Chapter 862 Selling The Kid Chapter 862 Selling The Kid Two weekster. In the center of the vige, movements of men carrying loads of heavy material on their backs could be seen. Some men were clearing the area around the centre while some were digging a big hole. From a distance, Lith was watching the construction work get done along with the chubby green-haired kid standing beside him. The kid had gotten far toofortable with Lith by now and minded his own business while also properly obeying Lith. The charisma and care Lith showcased had won the heart of this little kid and wherever he went, this dude would follow every single time. Needless to say, some problems had urred due to him following Lith so much, but after a bit of thinking, the issue was resolved properly. Lith made the kidp around the vige to improve his physical fitness and appear less chubby while he went to have some steamy cardio sessions with his maids in the background. These sessions he was doing were less for pleasure and more for improving the overall strength of everybody. It was going well and a bnce was sought after a pretty long time. Lith didn''t care if the kid was running or not because he very well knew that he wouldn''t. He would simply find a ce somewhere and sleep, which was exactly what he usually did. Another important thing that Lith did in thest two weeks was establishmunication with the other kingdoms in this world and challenge their monarchs. Lith had gone on a fighting spree and pretty much got every monarch to surrender and turn obedient. This definitely wasn''t easy as people really were strong, but with the help of this chubby kid and a few sneaky tricks here and there, Lith won every single time. It was to be expected from a Prince like him. He knew all the ins and outs of royalties and barely anything could be hidden from his eyes. The chubby kid also showed no resistance and helped Lith whenever he asked him to. It was all thanks to the many candies Lith had spoiled him with. Part of the reason why the candy was so effective was because they belonged to Lucifer. Lucifer really neverpromised on her snacks and had the best of the best things in the world. These candies were especially made on demand by powerhouses from around the world using ingredients that had never been used for anybody else. Lith got himself a few bags of candies from Lucifer while spending time with her. She was the one who fed him those while they were cuddling and liking the taste, Lith took a few bags without even asking. Lucifer didn''t mind her snacks being taken. It was because there was an even better snack with her, that being none other than Lith himself. Needless to say, that particr day, Lucifer snacked the hell out of Lith and recovered all the money she had spent on her candies. This was a costly endeavour as Lith was unable to get his thing up for a few days after spending time with his Demon aunt. In any case, after having the obedience of every monarch in this world, Lith began instructing everybody on what they should be doing from here on. He told them the truth that they were going to be invaded, so it was better that they prepared and got serious. The news had just been given to the rulers for now, but it was bound toe to the general public soon. Just like that, a month passed, and without any surprises, the news of the Demons invading this world was spread far and wide in this world, causing a massive uproar. The slumbering people who only really cared about eating and sleeping began panicking and a lot of chaos ensued everywhere. At this point, Lith stepped up and tookmand of the situation. He instructed the rest of the monarchs and what they should be doing and it took more than a month to stabilize everything. It was not easy to get the people to calm down. They had barely ever found themselves in the times of unrest as life was peaceful in this world. The only great threat ever came from the monsters that came out of the Gilmer Forest or due to some hidden expert. Otherwise, it was just a normal world where people did their everyday things like farming, craftsmanship, singing, dancing, and so on. In these two months of civil unrest, things had not slowed down, but actually fastened up. The construction everywhere in the world had sped up due to people feeling the need to have better defense systems. Lith hadid out ns to make forts, watchtowers, barricades, and so on. He also gave everyone the blueprint for absolutely free and things had really turned out to be great. The different trade routes in the world now made a stop at Dushkarbor, making it the very center ofmerce and trade. The people of Dushkarbor had to adjust to these changes and they did so by working hard and building stays, shops, taverns, and many more things for the huge influx of people that came here everyday. ns were going on to make Dushkarbor the world''s capital, but that would take some time and couldn''t be done so quickly. For now, only the defense and hospitality part was being taken care of. Apart from construction, there were quite some more changes that happened in thest two months. Reports of demon kidnapping had shot up and people were getting afraid to even get out of their homes, only to find out that even that wasn''t safe. Lith had to quickly do something about it and thankfully, he didn''t need to rack too much of his brain. Lith went straight to the chubby green-haired kid and began bullying him, threatening to roast him over fire like a pig if he didn''t stop eating. This fatty was getting too chonky and that was not good. This just meant that he was eating too many things and making a hole in Lith''s pockets. Lith began exining to the kid his financial conditions and how he was getting broke while also stating that if they couldn''t afford to have food anymore, he would sell this kid to some farm as a ve. Needless to say, the kid wasn''t happy with it and began throwing punches at Lith in frustration and annoyance. How could his big bro say stuff like this? It was so cruel! What had he, the poor kid, even done to deserve this treatment? For some mere candies, for some mere pocket change, he would sell him? Seriously!? If the kid didn''t have great maturity and if there was some actual immature kid in his shoes, he would be crying right and be really hurt. But thankfully, it was not some actual kid and an experienced person instead. The experienced kid¡ªor what Lith liked to call him, ''chonky boi''¡ªactually began feeling sort of concerned for Lith after this interaction. He didn''t know that he was making his big bro go broke due to his essential food supplies. Reflecting back on it, the kid realized that he was actually getting everything for free from his big bro. That guy didn''t really ask for anything in return and only just bullied him to stop eating and run. Thinking about it now, the chonky boi felt that he should be of some help to Lith and not simply be a freeloader. This would not only help him avert his financial crisis, but also make Lith bully him less. Hopefully. Wanting to help, the chubby kid went to Lith the next day and stated that he wanted to help Lith make money. Lith kicked his butt and threw him out, stating that he would just be a huge burden on him, which he really was due to his weight. The kid was angry at this and was about to smack Lith, but then a shout came from the room Lith was in, saying: "Stupid kid, you''ve gotten so fat that just by hitting the ground outside, an earthquake urred and destroyed many properties." "RAAAAAAAHHHHH!" The chubby kid just couldn''t take it anymore and shouted at the sky. The bullying was far too excessive and unnecessary! "Stop oinking so loud, someone''s gonna hunt and make pork stew out of you!" Another yell came from the inside. Lith was absolutely brutal and made the chubby kid''s head spin in anger. This was far too much! Something had to be done right fucking now!! The chubby kid stormed inside the building Lith was in and punched Lith in the face in his anger. The punch was so aggressive, so powerful, so intense that¡­ Lith budged a centimeter to the side and felt a tickling sensation as the chubby kid''s fat hands hit him. "I hate you damn it! Hate you! Hate you! Hate you!" The chubby kid went on a hitting spree and did a series of punches all over Lith''s body. The punches were all soft and barely did anything to Lith, making him yawn and say, "Chonky boi, if you''re this stimted, you might as well help me out in work. This will help pay us bills and keep us afloat for a while." Listening to that, the chubby kid stopped hitting him and calmed down. Knowing that he wasn''t going to get bullied anymore and it was serious talk, he asked, "What work?" Chapter 863 Intel Via Arrows Chapter 863 Intel Via Arrows The work that the chubby kid had to do was help Lith in defeating the strong monarchs of other kingdoms in this world. He didn''t directly say this as he knew that the kid was smart enough to know that he was being used. Hence, the message was indirect and Lith eventually embarked on a mission to defeat all the monarchs in this world. Defeating the monarchs of this world took roughly six months. Travelling was a hassle here and magic didn''t work, so one had to do it on foot. There was a lot of running that took ce and Lith had to do it while having the chubby kid on his back. It was annoying, but this dude''s presence turned out to be fruitful as he did help defeat the stronger opponents. Lith was strong to the point of winning against just about anybody in this world, but there were always exceptions and those were thankfully taken care of by the chubby kid unknowingly. World domination had happened easily on this due to the fact that everyone''s strength was capped to a certain level and there was barely any magic. Lith did arrive on some spots where magic was avable for use and he strategically marked them and called people to build a few things there. These ces were termed as magic hotspots by Lith and the people began making use of these ces. Magic hotspots had a connection to elements in their ce due to dimensional rifts in those areas. The rifts were small, but due to them, elemental energy seeped in brought magic with it. Harnessing this was crucial and work was in progress to make use of it. To find more such hotspots, teams of adventurers were being sent out along with messengers who could deliver news of hotspots as quickly as possible. The unexplored areas of the world were being explored at a rapid pace and everything was starting to change in a step by step manner. Intel was the key in winning a war and also an essentialponent for development. News of the magic hotspots had to be delivered quickly so that respective construction teams could go there and do their work. To get fastermunication, what Lith did was connect each and every vige in a web that would allow for a rapid transfer of messages. Since this world barely had any technology and was really just living in a Stone Age sort of era, things had to be improvised for quicker adaptation. Lith didn''t make anyone do anything fancy to have fastermunication, all he did was teach everybody how to throw an arrow properly. An arrow was tied with a box made of stone that contained letters within it. This arrow was then thrown with such extreme strengths that it would literally seem to disappear in the horizon. The first arrow that Lith threw covered a distance of a whopping twelve hundred kilometres. It was proven by the people who stayed in the respective vige that was at present at that distance. The vigers of that ce hade with the arrow Lith had thrown and given the necessary proof that everyone needed. It took a few days, but with that being confirmed, Lith went on to the next stage of this process. Information could be rapidly transferred via arrows but people were needed at proper intervals to find the arrows and send them forward once again. The series of throwing arrows had to be continued until it reached the receiver. The arrows also had to be thrown at proper angles and the wind speed, air drag, and everything else had to be taken into consideration as well while throwing the arrows. Thus, for this simple yetplex system, trial and testing began. Lith got more busy than ever and had to juggle a lot of things in one go. Pretty much everything that was being changed required his assistance as he was the only one with great intelligence and vision. Lith was an otherworlder and only he could see how things were supposed to look and work. The people of this world had no idea in regards to things and there also weren''t some secretly technologically advanced race in this world. Lith''s world had the super smart dwarves who were also godly cksmiths. But they were a small poption and had themselves hidden in the unexplored deserts of the Werewolf Continent. Those guys kept to themselves and their existence was known only by a select few families of the world. In any case, as this world didn''t have anyone even moderately intelligent, all the load was on Lith and he was really busytely. Time continued to pass and there were many sleepless nights along with a lot ofbor being done by Lith. It had been almost two years since his arrival in this world and by now, he was starting to feel fatigued due to overworking. Things were surelying along and construction was happening rapidly, but Lith was starting to question, just why was he working so much? What was his end goal? What did he want to achieve? An existential crisis had drowned himtely, but having a strong mental fortitude, he didn''t break easily and kept going. The arrow throwing system was working wonders and didn''t need a lot of time to be set up. People were transferred to regr intervals and spread apart in proper distance to cover a certain range. The arrows were also modified to have a certain type of lustre to it that would grab the attention of the ones on the ground. It was also equipped with a stone that would explode and create a loud noise upon hitting the ground. Such modifications and many weeks of trial and testing hade to fruition with the hotspots getting discovered quickly. The webwork had been properly established and after a certain amount, Lith called the adventurers back and tasked them with other things. This worldcked poption too as fertility rates were really low. Men just couldn''t get their sticks up and the quality of sperm was really bad. Things were being fixed one at a time. The most major and important change Lith brought in this world to fix them was to have them wear proper clothes. Covering their bodies was essential and having conquered the whole world, he could make anyone do anything he liked. Thus, clothes were starting to be a major thing and sex as barter was slowly being scrapped out too. Many didn''t understand why such a thing was happening while some had the opinion that¡­ "STOP THIS ATROCITY!" "STOP CAGING US!" Chapter 864 Defenses Are Up Chapter 864 Defenses Are Up Shouts resonated throughout the city centre of Dushkarbor. Many weren''t happy with Lith''s reign and criticized his decisions. Even though the people of this world weren''t smart enough, they had the basic human tendency of disagreeing and getting into conflict for the strangest of reasons. There was a saying that one couldn''t please everybody and that was true. One really couldn''t. To the ones who were protesting and trying to show Lith his ce, what Lith did in response was simply execute them. Their bodies cut apart on the spot, that''s it. No mercy whatsoever. This sudden response from him caught everybody off guard and made them run away. From this point onwards, fear was instilled in the hearts of the one that wished to oppose Lith. People realized why and how he was able to defeat the King and then the rest of the monarchs of the world. Fear was an all time high among everyone after this incident. Lith''s reputation soared further and with fear and reverence in their hearts, people continued to work hard. While continuing to be soaked in work and juggling one task after another, another year passed by. It had been three years since arrival and the overall geography,ndscape, and culture had done a hundred and eighty degree flip. Lith''s overall strength had increased by leaps and bounds while the maids he possessed had also gotten much stronger than ever. The maids also saw an increase in their overall proportions by a subtle margin all thanks to Lith stimting them every single day. The maid force in this world, even though it only consisted of six people, had actually turned out to be the strongest. Every alliance and family feared them as they were a force to reckon with. Due to their increased strength, Lith found himself slightly relieved from some of his work as they were doing a good job as per his instructions. Dushkarbor''s centre now possessed a watch tower, all around it were big walls, and overall, it became a fortress with a defense not even King Ranks could break with their raw strength. Traps wereid out, attacking positions were set, and the people were training consistently as well ording to the training regime Lith had set up. This case was everywhere in the world without a single exception. The situation was either do or die and awareness of it was spread so far and wide that even a little child knew about it. Demons were extremely cruel and would torture the hell out of the people in this world. To help give people an idea as to what they would do, Lith picked out a few vile people and did a demonstration on them. People were definitely traumatized after that incident and had been puking for many days after just remembering the grotesque scene. Fear was reced by dread, dread was reced by sorrow, sorrow was reced by anger, and finally, anger was reced by conviction. People were determined to kill each and every single demon they came across and for that, they trained as hard as possible. Even the elderly and the children participated in the training and did their level best to be of use. One good thing about cultivation was that even old people could get strong as fuck and have strength of extreme levels. Children''s case was different as they didn''t have the necessary physique or soul strength to hold onto their cultivation. They were thus the weakest in this society and had to be protected because they were also the future of this world. There was only body cultivation avable and only few could do magic cultivation. The magic cultivation also wasn''t as reliable because it only worked in the hotspots. The demons had to be first ced there and only then can magic attacks ur. Either that or a person had to be strong enough to send proper long range attacks. Strategies, defensive capabilities, warfare¡­ Everything was really stressful. Lith wished he had Ralph in this ce to help strategize things and Dennis to lead the people. Lith would be the link between the two and help them coordinate properly, thereby having a proper flow of things. For now, the strategist as well as themander was he, himself. The maids were supposed to take on the role of a general and lead respective groups to charge against the iing onught. Such big preparations made the chonky boi slightly concerned as he gazed at the defensive things from the watchtower in Dushkarbor''s centre. Currently, he was alone and the reason was¡­ ''Tch. Tch. Big bro gives in to his urges and has no self control. Women are his weakness, what a pity.'' The chubby kid was sitting on a chair, eating candy, and shaking his head in disappointment as he saw the lit houses at a distance. Those houses belonged to Lith''s residentialplex and the kid wasn''t so stupid to not understand why Lith would always make him go runps and bully him for being fat. To be honest, he wasn''t even that fat. He was just a healthy boy. He didn''t understand what beauty standards did his dumbshit big bro even have to think of him as chubby. Also, he was actually really handsome in his original self. He was the damn Demon King for heaven''s sake! He still is the Demon King, but a sized down version with the same strength. If the chubby kid wanted to, he could destroy this world with the flick of his finger. But he wouldn''t do it. His big bro lived here and gave him many treats and also spoiled him. There was no way he was going to ruin this. Just as this thought cross the chonky boi''s mind, something suddenly struck him and shivering, he shook his head and said, "Huh? What was I just thinking?" The chubby kid, unknowingly, on a random afternoon, had gained consciousness. Having self awareness now, the kid looked around and then at himself. Anger surged within him and trembling with agony, he looked at the sky and said, "Damn wizard! DAMN YOU WIZ¡ª Baat!¡ªYo, fuck that wizard!" Just in a mere instant, the consciousness was lost once again as the Demon King was overstimted. Being back to his chubby kid persona, the Demon King looked around and said, "Baat! I don''t like that wizard for sealing me like this, but I''m d he did. I wouldn''t have found big bro otherwise, baat!" Chonky boi then looked at the sky and said, "Baat! Don''t be stupid and attack recklessly, big bro is not to be trifled with!" Chapter 865 Nuel Chapter 865 Nuel Another year passed by. Lithpleted four full years in this world and the level of strength he had achieved was impressive. His physique had grown quite strong which in turn resulted in his magic potential to soar. Thetter could not be worked on right now due to the limitations of this world, but with whatever this ce offered, Lith made the best use of it and grew stronger. All the defenses were set up properly and the preparations wereplete. Everyone in the world focused on practicing until the demons arrived and Lith''s case was simr as well. He was training with the maids and every single day, ensured to fill them up as much as possible so that they could harvest the energy and be great powerhouses. There was no way to tell how powerful the demons were or to gauge their strengths. Thus, the only thing that Lith could do was get himself and everyone around him as much stronger as possible. While Lith focused on practicing, back in the demon world, a mild chaos had ensued. Straight from the Demon Court, news had been sent out that they were going to war in a month''s time. This had brought great joy to everybody and a feast was conducted just to celebrate the dates. For some reason or another, the war was being dyed and it made the demons go through a period of unrest. Their resources were dwindling and they urgently needed to replenish things for their own betterment, hence the attack on others. Rumours were being spread in the demon society in regards to the Demon King. For reasons unknown, the Demon King had been acting strangetely. He had barely given anybody any orders or tortured somebody or went on an expedition to hunt for the finest human. The Demon King just sat there on his throne and gazed at the court officials discussing things. What made the Demon King silent was something everyone was wondering about. Did he perhaps find out some world shattering secret that had left him speechless? Or was it because he was nning and thinking about the warfare of the uing war? No, this shouldn''t be the case as the Demon King was heavily reliant on his strength. He barely ever used his brains as he was just that powerful, but right now¡­ He seemed to be lost in his own world. The demons didn''t have the courage to look up at him and ask what was up as that could get them killed. They didn''t have the audacity to question their King and it was all due to the dominance he had established a long time ago. With the Demon King being present and also not being present at the same time, things had gotten a bit problematic for the court officials. They had to work extra hard and discuss properly as they believed the King was watching them at all times and wanted to test their capabilities. To perform better in front of him and bring out the absolute best, the court officials dyed the war to prepare themselves for absolutely annihting the other worlds. While they discussed their things, the Demon King, a green-haired lean and tall man with a really charismatic appearance, stared at them while seated on the high throne. The green-haired man thought to himself while looking at them, ''It''s so many years and these guys never found out. The wizard really did wonders. Nuel, your life really did change huh¡­'' The lips of the Demon King, Nuel, curved up as he understood just how much power he held. At the start when Nuel had been in the first meeting, he was cowering in fear behind the throne, hoping that nobody found him out. However, with the passage of time and help from a mysterious wizard, Nuel had somehow turned into the actual Demon King. Well, he didn''t possess the power or anything of that guy. It was just his looks and his aura. His aura was what made all the demons realize that he was the real deal, even though he didn''t have the strength to back it up. If these court officials wanted to, they could easily cut Nuel into multiple pieces and feed them to pigs. They barely had any mercy. But, there was no suspicion whatsoever and simplyplete obedience and subservience. Nuel made use of this thing and slowly influenced the demons to make decisions in his favor and never doubt him on stuff. He also ensured to gopete behind the scenes and learn of a few weaknesses of the demons. Learning them was essential for his survival and also to help the demons in general improve. Nuel was an otherworldly creature who had the body of the now Demon King, a really overpowered existence . Controlling it was obviously not easy and on the off chance that if a mishap urred, he would end up losing his life again. He had done the stupid mistake of trying to kill someone the moment he reincarnated and ended his own second life. Not again, he would never repeat it again as the old saying goes: ''Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.'' The odds of the Demon King suddenly gaining his body back were not low and Nuel thus had to be really careful. He did his own preparations for that while also leading the demons to attack the other worlds. Attacking other worlds was a necessity as the demon world didn''t contain any resources and was on the verge of copse. It was either they died or someone else died and no in between. The demons obviously chose thetter and were now itching to migrate. Nuel, while having the persona of this person, learnt a lot many things and unlike before, his head was cool and he didn''t fall into any scams or got his cover blown. Other than learning, a bit of the Demon King''s memory came to him and during this period, Nuel would begin dreaming and thinking of all sorts of weird things. For example, most of the time, the memories were about cursing the damn wizard and feeling some strange connection to something. Nuel knew that this connection was dangerous and hence he didn''t touch it. Reincarnation had taught him many things and one of the important ones was to always listen to his gut feelings. Having amassed knowledge, he began cultivating. He first cultivated his physique and then tried to cultivate magic, but it was all a futile effort as this ce didn''t have enough elemental energies. Hotspots were the only areas but that too were uncertain and the concentration was definitely low. Nuel gave up on cultivating magic and focused on whatever he had at present. The Demon King, the original self, could actually do summoning magic and even spit out many elemental spells. However, this didn''t seem like something Nuel would be capable of doing. By no means was he underestimating himself, but he was being practical and thinking rationally. Death had made him calmer and more rational and all thanks to that, Nuel gave up wanting to know magic. Thus, Nuel spent his days cultivating while keeping an eye on the discussion of the court officials. It had not been easy, but days turned into weeks, and weeks into years. Nuel was starting to get high on this Demon King''s energy and after three years of improvement, he found himself ready to attack any ce he so wished. Thus, Nuel gave everybody a month''s time to actually rx this time as he would be needing them every single day from here on and many wouldn''t even make it back alive. Time with one''s precious ones was something they should learn to spend like how Nuel had learnt it. With the forced break, things had gotten a bit rxed and nobody was as tense as before. Finally, after a month, the date finally appeared. As per Nuel''s instructions, everybody was positioned properly in their respective ces and were awaiting orders from Nuel, the Demon King. Instead of ordering them to march, Nuel took this time to give everyone a small speech. This speech was mandatory and had to be given to boost morale. Demons didn''t have any sense of camaraderie and to work in unison, some things had to be done for better coordination. Other than that, they also were told to expect a good challenge in that ce and chances of lots of bloodshed happening were definitely not low. Just like that, the demon army got ready and armoured up to fight against the different worlds in the star system they were in. While they readied themselves, back in Dushkarbor, Lith who was currently sitting on top of the watchtower, suddenly had a strange feeling pop up. He didn''t know what it was, but that feeling made him get up and look around. Lith stared at the distance for a while and as he was gazing, chonky boi came right beside him and tugged his hand. "Big bro, they''reing¡­" Chapter 866 War Begins Chapter 866 War Begins Vibrant atmosphere of Dushkarbor''s world turned eerie and silent. Despite the sun still being up, everything began turning dark due to the cloud coverings. It was just a matter of time before not just Lith, but even the residents of the world began having an ufortable feeling. Everybody could guess that it wasing. The demon invasion¡­ It really wasing. Loud trumpets made a powerful sound, echoing in every person''s ears. This was the signal to prepare for impact. All the residents of the world ran inside the fortresses created, the troops took their respective formation, and the generals positioned themselves tomand the various different squads. At the highest point of Dushkarbor''s watchtower, Lith sat with Solina and Idina. Joselyn, Milia, and Lydia were gone to lead the people and do the final preparations. Chonky boi was sitting beside Lith and eating some candies. He was gazing at the sky for a while and kept to himself. For the first time, even Chonky boi was serious and this showed how important things seemed. Looking at the petite Solina, Lith asked, "Has Joselyn deal with the Northern Territory?" Solina nodded her head. "The Northern Territory is now as secure as ever with not one, but three monarchs ced there." "Good. What about the Eastern side?" It was Idina who replied this time, saying, "upied properly. I got news from Lydia about it just this morning." Lith nodded again. Everything was in ce finally and the world was prepared. Solina and Idina were responsible for intelligence and logistics. Solina was capable enough to handle huge amounts of information without getting stressed. All news was to be forwarded to her and through her, they would go to respective people. This back and forth thing required great mental fortitude, but Lith had trained her enough for it. Idina was supposed to provide all the necessary resources, equipment, and troops to the ones in need. Lith discussed with the two on this topic while waiting for the demons to initiate the attack. While he was doing so, his gaze fell on Chonky boi who was staring at a ce nkly. Lith ignored it at first, but after a few more nces, felt that something was wrong. This dude had been too quiet for a while. "Is something wrong, Big Chonk?" Lith asked the chubby kid, trying to lighten things up. Solina and Idina almost spit the tea they were drinking as they heard thisment from their master, but controlled themselves. Tea wasn''t avable in this world until two years ago. When Lith went on a world tour to defeat the monarchs, he ended up finding tea leaves in many ces and started the tea culture. Tea was an essential for snack times, formal meetings, and hang outs. It was a versatile drink that was greatly in need. Chonky boi, hearing Lith''sment, turned to look at him. For the first time with great seriousness, he said, "Big bro, you should run away." Solina and Idina showed surprised faces while Lith chuckled in response. Solina and Idina were surprised by the fact that Chonky boi was not offended and saying some good things for the first time while Lith was chuckling due to watching him seem so concerned. In these many years, this chubby kid had totally epted him as his big bro and there was no malice within him. Lith couldn''t understand how a demon could have such a change in heart, but it was a good thing nheless. He patted Chonky boi''s head and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t be harmed." Chonky boi knitted his brows and said while puffing up his already puffed up cheeks, "Humph! Have you seen your army? Have you seen your people? All are weak! You''ll end up losing!" "Hahaha!" Lithughed out loud hearing that, making Solina and Idina concerned while Chonky was confused. Lith got up from his seat, showcasing his tall figure to the three. He walked to the railings at the side and leaned on them, gazing at thendscape in front. Solina, Idina, and Chonky could see Lith''s wide back and this brought a sense of safety to them for all the unknown reasons. Lith seemed really reliable and someone who had the capability to protect. Why such a feeling suddenly urred within them, they didn''t know. Solina and Idina didn''t overthink much on this as they simply thought of Lith to be powerful, but Chonky was greatly surprised. He was surprised to the point of being shocked because he was not some random nobody. He was a mighty ruler and for him to feel safe due to some random person¡­ It was really strange. In the past few years, Lith had surprised Chonky many times. It was baffling and made him wonder how such a thing could even happen. Looking at the marching troops to the walls of the fortress, Lith said, "All these years of work wasn''t for naught, Big Chonk. It happened for a reason." Among the marching troops, there was one clumsy teenager who couldn''t get his things together and was a mismatch while walking. Shifting his gaze to another ce, in an open tavern, Lith could see a petite teenage girl cleaning alcohol sses with a serious look on her doll-like face. Chonky, not knowing the thought process behind Lith''s said words, replied, "Big bro, don''t tell me I didn''t want you before." Lith turned around and smiled in a gentle manner. "Don''t worry, I won''t." He wouldn''t me anybody because he was confident enough in knowing that such a situation would never arise. Chonky shrugged in response and got back to eating candies. If worse came to worst, he was ready to risk it all and run away with Lith to save him. He was capable enough to do this. With the conversation on this topicing to an end, Solina tuned to Lith and asked, "Master, what about¡ª" BOOOOOM! A huge explosion urred nearby that caused a big tremor to ur. The entirety of Dushkarbor shook along with the watchtower Lith was on. Lith''s expression turned serious while Chonky sighed and thought, ''Idiots.'' Chonky really wished the demons would not initiate an attack, but he also knew they wouldn''t stop as well. Their world was absolutely deste and they needed resources urgently. They could easily do trades and whatnot, but it was he who suggested they attack and not do that. Chonky was the one to me, but also wasn''t. Since he was absent, those guys were free to do whatever they wanted and the best course of action they could take was to do some trades till his absence and attack only when he was present. But the damage was done now and the demons were here. Chonky could do nothing but watch and see what the war would lead to. Lith on the other hand was momentarily surprised with the sudden explosion and tremor, but readily stabilized himself and looked at the distance where the explosion had urred. Through his impressive vision, he saw a group of giant demons with multiple horns on their heads shout and run towards the fortress. They possessed heavy stone clubs that could extend at will. The moment those giants covered a few meters, a loud explosion urred once again, totally shattering a few giants into pieces. Noticing their allies die, the giants roared in anger and charged faster at the fortress walls. Lith looked at them calmly while Chonky clicked his tongue and thought, ''Baat! Dumbass big bro shouldn''t have made them know that he knew their spawn points.'' "Sixteen Giants are charging from Southwest and there seems to be a swarm of locustsing in from Northeast." Solina suddenly said. Lith turned to Northeast in response and saw a big swarm of ck locusts flying towards the fortress. He let out a visible sigh when noticing this and said, "Make the Fly Squadron handle the locusts." Idina nodded this time and rushed down the watchtower. There were Fly, Underground, Water, Fire, and various other squadrons all over the world. The naming wasme, but it was to the point. Fly squads would handle anything that was in the air, undergoing squads were few in number but were there to handle anything that came from within the ground. Nobody here knew about demons more than Lith and Chonky. Chonky was an immature kid and was ying his part to seem like one. He would give out no information. But, Lith being the lover of the Demon Queen herself, knew the ins and outs of demons and what all types were there. Demons had the most diverse variety of creatures and to handle them a lot of different tactics had to be used. These squads were just the tip of the iceberg Lith had nned and there was so much more present. Moments after Idina''s disappearance, Lith could see people rushing on the walls of the fortress equipped with various gears. These people gathered around a machine that seemed like a canon and pointed it at the locusts. "ON COUNT OF THREE!" "THREE!" "TWO!" Their loud shout could be heard by Lith from the watchtower. Right as the countdown finished: WOOOOOOSSSSHHHH! mes erupted from the cannon and burned engulfed the whole locust swarm. The locusts buzzed and writhed in pain. Foul burning smell could be heard as they died and suddenly, Lith knitted his brows and felt a chill all over his body. In his mind he eximed, ''Fuck!'', while Chonky shook his head and thought with a sigh, ''It''s over, big bro.'' Chapter 867 Cautious And Prepared Chapter 867 Cautious And Prepared The smell was the reason for Lith''s panic, for it was not merely a foul smell, but a poisonous one at that. If inhaled, people were bound to die and so far, the smell was yet to reach the fortress or any of the people within it. Lith could only smell it due to his enhanced senses and after the initial panic, immediately walked over the edge of the watchtower and shouted: "MILIA, START THE FLAPPERS AND RELEASE THE LAVENDER!" Lith''s shout was loud enough to be heard by everyone in Dushkarbor, including the warrior girl Milia who was currently standing on top of the fortress walls and watching the giants run towards them. Lith''s shout made her tremble as it was a really powerful sound. She immediately ran on the fortress walls in a particr direction that was equipped with artillery. Lith watched her from above the watchtower and in just a few seconds, saw her reach a group of people standing around wooden artillery. This artillery wasn''t for defense, rather¡­ "START!" Milia shouted and began pulling a heavy rope towards her. The other people around her did the same and the artillery that contained a giant windmill began rotating while also turning in the direction of the burning locusts. A few men dumped buckets of dried purple flowers into a certain spot and immediately, a purple mist appeared out and travelled towards the locusts. Lith sighed in relief as he watched that while Chonky was in great disbelief and shot apletely shocked look at Lith. His expression clearly read, ''What in the actual fuck!?'' Chonky had no idea how one could be prepared to such a level. He wondered just what was Lith''s brain even made of to have such depths of warfare. As mentioned before, Lith knew how many varieties of demon there were, hence he was prepared for most of the things. The past four years weren''t just spent fucking around even though it was a world where sex was the norm. Surprising a mighty Demon King like Chonky was a big deal and Lith was doing it back to back, not giving him even a bit of a break. In utter astonishment, Chonky kept quiet and looked at what more things were about to happen here. Lith stared at the demons charging towards the fortress and continued on to guide people. Meanwhile, back in the Demon Court, the faces of the demon officials were anything but good. There was a wry scowl on their demonic faces which was a never-before-seen look. "How¡­?" A demon in the middle seats couldn''t help but say as he along with the rest stared at a pond in the middle of the court. This pond showed scenes from Dushkarbor''s world where the demons had been sent to and no matter where the officials looked at, there was absolute destruction of their people and nothing else. Northern, Southern, Eastern, Western or Central¡­ The territories mattered not as everywhere the demons were destroyed. For the first time in eons has something like this happened, shocking the entirety of demon officials to the core. "Let''s not worry. It was just the first wave." Some official in the middle seatsmented. The rest of the people stayed silent and continued to watch. After the first wave was sent out, they sent the second wave through the many dimension rifts present. To increase their chances of winning, they sent the third wave of demons right after the second wave, putting a huge stress on this world. Much to their dismay however, half of the demons from the second wave died in explosions set up right at the spawning ces. The other half died from pre-ced artillery and the third wave demons were killed by the residents of that world themselves. The demon officials were on the edge of their seats as they saw that and holding onto the armrests really hard. They just could not believe the reality they were facing as it was truly baffling. Never once, never once had they suffered to such an extent. How could this be possible at this stage? They had prepared so much! In the upper seats, a handsome tall demonmented in a low voice, "They''re prepared and their predictions of the spawn points are not too off the mark. Change the locations and send out magic oriented demons in that ce." The demons turned to look at the King, but finding no rejection, they nodded and went with this new strategy. In no time, a new wave of demons, this timeced with staffs and magic artifacts, had been sent out for the destruction of that particr world. Back in Dushkarbor''s world, the sky turned further dark and made people feel chills. The temperature dropped down and the people were feeling cold. Sensitive to all things magic, Lith could sense the change from the demons'' side. He didn''t fully know whether their strategy had changed to what he was thinking, but he could roughly guess it and thus, turning to Solina who was sitting near him, he said, "Instruct to have active hotspots." Solina nodded her head and got to work while Chonky boi, who was totally taken aback by the whole situation, was licking a lollipop aggressively and looking at Lith, wondering just who was this madman. When the second and third wave came together, Chonky, just like the first wave, thought that the people were done here. They wouldn''t survive this onught. He had reasons to think in such a fashion. Firstly, the people of this world barely had good resources and secondly, they couldn''t even feel magic or have any affinity to it. These were major ws, but the demons, upon arriving here, found their own ability to perceive magic suppressed. They weren''t able to use it much and thus put them at a great disadvantage. Even though the demons were much stronger than the residents of this world, with their main power which was magic not being with them, they were as good as the rest of the people of this world. Evey being could only focus on one thing at a time and the second thing wouldn''t be as good as the first one. Meaning, if someone had affiliation to magic, they would train hard in that and their physique would beparatively weaker. Vice-versa was true as well and hence, the residents of this world were at an advantage as the world naturally brought out magic suppression. Lith turned to look at the gates of Dushkarbor''s fortress and stared at it for a few seconds. As Solina did her work, he could see a small group of soldiers march outside the gate. In it was a clumsy purple-haired guy who was more focused on the way he walked rather than where he was walking towards. Lith looked at him with an expressionless face and soon saw the troops get out of the fortress and march towards a certain ce nearby. They were all walking towards a big milestone that Lith himself had ced strategically. In no time, they reached that ce and soon enough, certain fluctuations began urring near the milestone. The troop halted and watched the milestone from a distance. Chonky stared at the milestone''s area as well and wondered what new thing was about to pop up. By now, he most certainly believed that Lith did have something nned for everything. What it was now from the demons and what was the counter to it, that was yet to be seen. The fluctuations turned into lightning zapping around and with a loud roar, a few beasts appeared out of a dimensional rift. Then appeared a group of cloaked demons holding a spellbook in their hands along with a staff. Lith calmly stared at them while Chonky was a bit surprised to see these guyse so early. The beasts roared once again as they saw the troops on the ground and charged at them. The demon mages began chanting a certain few things and the already chaotic fluctuations around them turned even more violent. The troops didn''t flinch or back away. Instead, they took out their des and charged at the beastsing at them in a calm manner. As the troops entered the milestone''s area, their des glowed with a lustrous shine and then began having a hint of elemental energy flow on them. Blue, orange, green, purple, and so on colorful elements could be seen on the des and as it came in contact with the beasts, a wound would be cut open and the beasts would roar in pain. Beasts being beasts, the damage made them go berserk and out of control. The demon mages lost connection to them and could only just work independently now. They all flipped the pages of their spell books and after some chants, a magic circle appeared above them and within it appeared more demon creatures equipped with weapons. Looking at reinforcements, Lith didn''t feel anything but Chonky thought to himself with shock, ''The Alpha team!?'' Chapter 868 War Comes To An End Chapter 868 War Comes To An End Cloaked mages cast their most powerful spells on the retreating troops of Dushkarbor. The beasts were defeated but the magician couldn''t be, hence the troops were trying to save their lives and get back into the fortress. The battle was heated with the mages showing the real capabilities of the demonkind. This was team Alpha of the demons, a strong squadron full of mages with monstrous prowess. They were not to be trifled with and could easily fight even in the lowest concentrations of magic. Chonky was hence surprised to find them in the battle, and that too at such an early stage. The war had only just begun and they shouldn''t waste their trump cards like this. However, as Chonky had thought things to be, they were happening exactly like that. Team Alpha had suppressed everyone on the battlefield and the battle was in their favour initially, but then¡­ An anomaly took ce. "W-w-what¡­ Don''t h-h-hit me!" A clumsy purple-haired teen shouted while dodging the many fireballs being thrown at him. The dodge pattern of this teen was really random and the step he would take next was highly unpredictable. This was what the anomaly was. This teen here, despite being really clumsy, was actually the best person suitable to fend off against the mages. His clumsy moves would sometimes take him to the mages in the hotspots and attack them by ident, making members of Team Alpha fall ever so slightly. He was the reason why there had been no casualties so far and also only the reason why the mages were having a headache. The chaos that the clumsiness brought was something even the strongest of demons couldn''t handle despite doing their level best. On the other hand, the purple-haired teen was merely confused and trying to understand as to what was happening while dodging the fireballsing at him. Looking at this from the watchtower, Lith thought to himself, ''My intuition was correct.'' This was a great call and a fruitful interaction. That teen was going ces with his clumsiness and was really sought after. His clumsiness was due to the innate chaos that resided within him. There were people who had such a strange thing within them and the only reason for their existence was to bring further chaos into the universe. They were cursed to be harbingers of chaos and would lead a life of misery, but at least they would be alive at all times and survive through the toughest of hardships. Such types of people were extremely rare finds as they usually stayed hidden. They were hunted and had big bounties on their heads, which made them all go further underground. Lith never would''ve guessed that he would find someone like that over here, but now that he did, losing them would mean taking a big loss and that was something he couldn''t afford. Nevertheless, the battle continued on with the purple-haired teen distracting the mages and hurting them a bit. It was a stalemate for now and everyone was keeping a distance and watching. The stalemate eventually broke the demons sending in more people, but once again became the same after Lith made more troops go to war from the fortress. Such a thing went back and forth for a while. The demons were finally fed up and sent their trump cards while Lith also did the same by whistling loudly and signalling people. The climax of the war was here with every single person of Dushkarboring to fight. The demons too had gone all out and it was Chonky who was greatly shocked among everyone to find this out. Chonky had never thought that the demons would have someone rival them so soon in their own star system. This was truly a shocker and his respect for Lith increased by leaps and bounds. There was no denying that this was the toughest war the demons had ever been to and winning didn''t seem easy. Any of the two could win this war and it was yet to be seen what more there was left. The demons thought that the demon king woulde in a clutch when they needed him the most while the residents of this world knew there was no oneing to rescue them, hence they fought as if there was no tomorrow. It was a great bloodshed all around the world with casualties finally appearing on both ends. More and more hidden experts popped out and among them, the tavern girl Lith had seen previously was standing out. Lith had his gaze locked on her and as expected, she indeed was somebody special. This tavern girl showed a bossy, bitchy attitude to the ones around her and killed them all easily with her techniques alone. She seemed like a great martial artist and leader, someone capable enough to handle big tasks. She was multitasking and in hermand, the squad she was leading was emerging to be the best of the best. This girl was highly sought after and in Lith''s vision throughout the war. Things were getting hectic after some point and it had be unbearable for the demons. The residents of this world were doing a good job in sending them away but being cruel as well, they didn''t let the demons simply escape. The necks were being cut and the demons barely managed to escape away alive. War was ugly and this was just one side of it. Deep into the war, as the hunting continued on, Chonky could not take things anymore. He couldn''t watch his own species die out like this and somehow managing to be his real self for an instance, he gave them themand to return back. Lith was well aware of this thing by now as he was watching. He didn''tment on it and let the demons escape. In the meantime, as the demons went back, an atmosphere of joy was starting to sprout up in various different parts of the world. People were happy to have fought against powerful invaders like this while most were just happy to have survived this: A feeling of respect rose for Lith in everyone''s hearts as he was the one who pushed for a lot of things and got many things done that acted as help in this invasion. He was the person who should be respected and revered the most, thought the residents of this world and began preparing for it. Word travelled from one end of the world to another about Lith''s achievements and overnight, a legend about him was created that even mothers would use to motivate their kids before sleep. On the other hand, the demons werepletely bbergasted and wondered about what the fuck went wrong. They had everything with them, strength, quality, quantity, you name it¡­ they had it. Then how could they lose, that was the question. The demon court had a meeting once again to discuss the problems. As they all gathered around and were about to start the meeting after paying their respects to the King, they realized the King wasn''t even here. Thinking that the King might be busy with something war rted, they continued on with the discussion anyway. Meanwhile, the King, aka Chonky, was actually standing in front of a lying figure and staring at it with a serious gaze. This lying figure seemed domineering and the looks werepletely out of this world. Chonky knew who this figure was¡­ It was none other than he himself. This green-haired figure is how Chonky actually looked as an adult. He was a mighty demon king and people revered and respected him. One fine day, he stumbled across a wizard whom he had underestimated and challenged. This challenge turned him into a kid and what happened to the throne waspletely unknown. To find answers to that, Chonky had to kidnap some demon court official and in reality, he found no trouble doing so. As the official was kidnapped, Chonky began rummaging through his memory and found an imposter to take his ce. This really angered Chonky as the throne was his, but he continued to suck on the lollipop Lith gave him and see what else was there. Nothing much of note could be found other than an imposter taking his ce. Who this imposter was, Chonky wanted to find out. He pped the adult him appearing figure awake and as this thing gained consciousness, Chonky, in his child-like voice, asked with great seriousness, "Who are you?" The figure was totally confused as to what even was happening. Firstly, he wondered about where he was, and secondly, why was there a child asking such a thing? The figure didn''t take Chonky''s question seriously and was about to shove him aside and get up. However, he felt a sharp sting all over his body and warm on his face. Feeling dumbfounded, his vision focused at present and he saw Chonky pping him. Confused and frustrated, his two emotions immediately turned into anger and looking at Chonky, he asked, "You¡­ What the fuck do you think you''re doing?" Chapter 869 The Imposter Chapter 869 The Imposter On the imposter''sment, Chonky didn''t respond to it and instead asked, "Did you meet an old foggy with ame white beard?" "Who are¡ª" "Baat! Just answer already, baat!" Chonky couldn''t help but say. If he was at his peak, there wouldn''t be any need to say such a thing as this person would be intimidated silly and say things out without even needing to be told. The imposter was obviously not taking this interaction seriously and was in no way going to entertain a literal child''s question. This further annoyed Chonky and as he was about to hit him again to procure answers, a hand took hold of his shoulders, making him turn around and see who it may be. The first thing Chonky saw after turning around were a pair of long legs. He had to physically look up and then finally saw the face of his big bro. Surprised but also not surprised, Chonky asked, "What are you doing here, big bro?" Lith put his hands under Chonky''s arms and lifted him up like a child, making him yell, "BAAT! PUT ME DOWN!" Holy shit! This was his serious investigative moment going on and his big bro was ruining his every possible serious image in front of the imposter! The imposter would really think that he was indeed a child! Baat! That was not supposed to happen! Chonky struggled to get out of Lith''s grasp, but found himself unable to. He could use magic to get out but didn''t want to hurt Lith on ident and hence refrained from doing so. Thankfully, Lith didn''t keep him in the air for long and ced him to the side. "Don''t go challenging strong people like this, Big Chonk. You may end up getting killed." "Huh?" Lith''sment made Chonky dumbfounded while the imposter Demon King frowned as he looked at Lith. Not even a little glimpse and all the hair on the imposter''s body stood on their ends, making him shiver in fear. ''THIS GUY AGAIN!?'' Thought the imposter. He wanted to immediately run away from this ce as he noticed Lith, but s it was toote now. The imposter was already in Lith''s grasp and there was no moving away. Lith had his hand ced on the guy''s head and made him look up at him. He didn''t say anything, but his amethyst eyes began rotating and took on a shade of red. Ancient symbols appeared one by one within his pupils and rotated in the opposite direction, bringing forth a chill within the imposter. The imposter felt his soul getting sucked in those eyes and in no time, zoned out and stared at Lith''s eyes like an idiot. From the sidelines, Chonky could see his big bro was doing something strange and it made him so surprised that he stared at Lith in utter stupefaction. The whole interaction onlysted for a few seconds and once Lith was done, he let go of the guy''s head and let him fall down on the ground, unconscious and exhausted. Lith then rubbed his temples and thought, ''This is the same dude who reincarnated into Nishkavert''s body. What the hell is he doing in the Demon King''s body? Is the Demon King perhaps dead?'' There were many questions that popped up within Lith''s mind with nothing leading him towards their answers. Exhausted by the whole situation, Lith sighed and shook his head. There was no need to think so much from here onwards as the war was over and it didn''t matter anymore. This world needed a hero that would save them from the demons and Lith turned out to be that. He didn''t really like ying hero as it wasn''t his personality, but with everything happening naturally, there was no rejecting it. Lith was only looking out for his own interests and while doing so, he had found the solution to the demon invasion as well. The world was now safe and his job here was done. He could finally go back with the rewards he had earned. The rewards were definitely not bad. The things Lith had gained in four years was much more than what he could achieve in his own world with forty years of time. His physique''s strength was at such a high level that he may very well be the strongest Half King out there. This was yet to be known as Lith hadn''t tested things out. It could only be done when he went back home, which he was nning to do soon. The other big rewards were the fruits that improved physique, his five maids, and two youngsters with boundless potential. He was taking them all back home and would keep them as his. Their potential was only just going to waste in this world and Lith didn''t want to see that happen. Lith had six maids here, but Lydia wasn''t going to be taken back. She didn''t interest Lith enough and would be kept in this world to lead the people. It was up to her as to what the future of this world would hold. The rest of the maids were too good to be left behind and the same was the case with the purple-haired boy and the bartending tavern girl. Those guys aside, for now, Lith was wondering what he should do with this reincarnator here. Should he kill him or should he enve him? This was an annoying question to think of. Lith pondered on this thing for a bit while Chonky stared at Lith with a confused expression, wondering what was he even thinking for so long. After a bit of thinking, Lith finally came to a decision that it was best to set this dude free. That''s right, Lith was not nning to kill him or make him his ve. He wanted to see just how far can a reincarnator go and what would destiny hold for him. This guy could act as a benchmark and help Lith in understanding just how much the potential of a reincarnator was. Whether luck yed a big part in things was it just hard work or was it intelligence and so on. There definitely would be consequences in setting this guy free and who knows, he may even get stronger ande at him even stronger than ever. But Lith had faith in himself that even by that time, he would be far ahead of this dude and not be left behind. This wasn''t cockiness but straight up his own gut feeling. Lith decided to trust in this feeling and let this potential enemy be free and do whatever he wanted. Lith injected the unconscious dude with a tracking artifact and left the ce with Chonky. Chonky had mixed feelings about this whole interaction. While on one hand he really wanted to go back to his original body, this new one also didn''t seem bad. It was a growing body and could be moulded into whatever shape he wanted. This meant that he could have an even better physique than before, but that would take a lot of time. The next most important thing was that he could have an exceptional quality of emotional maturity. At present, he had the maturity of a stupid toddler with two brain cells, but if given a few years, he would turn into a wise old sage. The downsides of switching to his original body was that he may probably be the enemy of his big bro, which was a tad bit sad. However, this would not really happen as the connection between him and his original body was totally severed and a new person was inmand of it. The wizard that he had offended was no joke. He had cursed him so hard that he now could not even switch back to his original self. Chonky really hated that old fart to death and would kill him the moment he saw him. But nothing could be done now and he had to ept his own reality. Thinking that he was a child right now and children shouldn''t stress, Chonky took out all his weird thoughts and followed Lith to see what he was up to. A day passed by just like that and the unconscious imposter woke up feeling groggy and in pain. He checked around and found himself in the same body as before with barely any harm being done to him. Knitting his brows, the imposter, being none other than Nuel, thought to himself, ''I have no idea what happened here, but now that I have the opportunity, I should leave quickly.'' Nuel did just that and vanished from his spot, thinking he had properly escaped. Meanwhile, Lith on the other hand saw this but still chose to ignore it. He went to do his work and prepared to leave. There were a final few things left to do and once finished, he could leave this world for once and for all. Chapter 870 End Of Dushkarbor’s Adventures Chapter 870 End Of Dushkarbor¡¯s Adventures Chonky was a demon. What demon, Lith didn''t know. He was a strong demon though and contained a lot of potential. Chonky yed quite the part in having the war be over prematurely. If he hadn''t done so then there would be major losses on both sides. Now, with thingsing to an end and the demons suffering defeat, the power bnce was slowly starting to shift. Lith understood that the demons were warring to amass resources and had that not been the case, they wouldn''t havee down to this world for invasion. Knowing this, Lith came to a solution. Resources in this world were abundant and the poption was low. Trade could be a viable option and benefit both parties. Lith stayed in this world for half a year after the war and along with Chonky and that imposter Demon King, set up many things that would benefit everybody. Demons were vile creatures and could backstab at any given moment, hence manyyers of protection was needed for the humans otherwise they would just be devoured whole. Devising protections was the toughest part but with the help of Chonky, who was surprisingly being very cooperative, Lith ended up formting all the required things. Devising protections was the toughest part but with the help of Chonky, who was surprisingly being very cooperative, Lith ended up formting all the required things. When everything was said and done, Lith then initiated trade and checked the flow of goods from the demons to the humans and vice-versa. Initially, there had been a bit of problems, but nothing a bit of violence couldn''t solve. A few hundred people from the human and demon sides were executed on the spot for corruption, making everyone else shiver and think twice on the actions they would take in future. It took another half a year, making the total number of years Lith lived in this world to be five in total. At this point, everything was in ce and Lith was free to leave. Trade had been established properly and an environment of cooperation and peace filled the air of Dushkarbor''s world and the demon world. The demon had learnt to do proper business and had changed from being depraved hooligans. Another good thing that came out from the two''s interaction was that they were all very happy to be together. Demons liked humans and humans liked demons. The physical attraction being the most prominent one in the liking. As sex was used as barter before, thedies didn''t find anything wrong with having demons sleep with them. Of course, they wouldn''t sleep with the ugliest ones, but the good thing was, there were barely any ugly demons who wanted sex. Ugly demons were usually demons with less human-like appearances. These demons were more into their own types of demons than others. They also were more into animals, so there was that. The Incubi and Subi looked a lot like humans and were usually the ones that went ahead and had sex with them. Humans, both men and women, were quite happy to do things with them and nobody had any problems as long as they didn''t get people pregnant. The males of this world had their pleasure receptors fried due to excess sex from generations. This problem was immediately solved with the Subiing into picture. They did their magic and healed everybody, making all the human males be revitalized and ready to make some babies. In the meanwhile, the Incubi brought the human females to hundreds of orgasms every single day and kept them happy. This fair trade was benefiting both parties and kept them all united. To not get turned into mindless sex machines, Lith actually had to ce a lot of rules and limits. Limits were that both human male and females were not allowed more than fifteen orgasms per week. This meant they couldn''t have it more than twice a day. The Incubi and Subi were limited to having two partners per year, meaning a single male couldn''t go around pleasuring everybody. Killing and piging was forbidden and just like these, there were many moreplex sets of rules ced for the well being of everybody. Lydia was ced as the Human representative and there were many monarchs assisting her. What sex life Lydia wanted to have after Lith was gone, Lith didn''t care much about it. Lydia was the only one among the maids with whom Lith didn''t have sex. She was never needed for anything and wasn''t interesting enough to be taken back home. Other than being a bit innocent, Lydia didn''t have any qualities that would impress Lith. She was decent enough to be a ruler and hence Lith decided to keep her in this world. The rest of the maids wereing with him along with the two kids from the vige. The list should''ve ended at this, however, there was one more surprising appearance that Lith hadn''t expected. Chonky had been showing signs of being lonely in the past half a year. At first, Lith didn''t give much thought to it and ignored him as usual, but then Chonky began doing exaggerated depressing things and made Lith realize that something was wrong with him. When Lith took notice of him and had a chat, Chonky refused to say anything and was acting all tsundere. Annoyed by him, Lith threw him among actual children and that made him almost kill himself. Actual children were very very shitty and annoying. He couldn''t handle their stupidity and had Lith not made it clear that he wasn''t allowed to hurt even a single person there, Chonky would''ve grazed the whole ce to the ground. Whatever the case be, Chonky learnt his lesson and stopped being a tsundere. He eventually confessed that he wanted to go with Lith as well to wherever he was nning to go. Lith was quite surprised by this and wondered how Chonky knew he was leaving. He asked Chonky about it and that dumbshit began acting like a clueless child and slept, refusing to answer. The answer didn''t matter much and Lith ignored him. A final few preparations were done by him and packing things up, Lith decided it was time to go home. To go home was pretty easy and there were many methods. The simplest one was the eye power ''Return'' wherein Lith just had to activate the power and he would teleport back home instantly. This was quick and easy, but only he would be able to go back and the rest would be left behind. The other method was to make a magic circle and establish a connection with home. This would work elsewhere, but not here as this world didn''t have any magic. It could work in a hotspot area, but Lith was sceptical about how long the bridge couldst as the magic may be absorbed and the connection could be severed midway. As these methods wouldn''t work, the remaining fee methods were either to shout "Mom!" randomly in the air and hope that Lilith would notice and open a portal or to simply use an artifact and call Luna. The former part was a bit embarrassing and there were people in front of whom Lith didn''t want to lose respect, hence he did thetter and called Luna. Establishing connection wasn''t difficult and Luna responded quickly. A red portal opened up in the middle of the Gilmer Forest and from within appeared a seductive, curvy ck-haired, red-eyed beauty in a maid outfit. Everyone was shocked to see such a beauty, but they couldn''t stare at her for long as Lith kicked everybody into the portal and had them disappear. Chonky was the first to be kicked, followed by the male kid. They both would be put in the outer ring and first taught some manners to not oggle at any of their master''s women. As for the reason why the other maids were kicked as well, it was because Lith wanted to have some intimate moment with Luna. Lith looked at her with a smile while she smiled back and said softly, "Your Highness¡­" ''Oof¡­'' Lith almost jizzed himself by hearing this word. It had been so long since he had heard this voice and those two words. The jizzing part was metaphorical, but with Lunaing in for a hug and Lith getting to feel her soft body again and smell her fragrant scent, the chances of it happening literally were very high. No further words were spoken between the two and Lith squished Luna''s face in between his palms and kissed her. It was a soft kiss at first but then he began hungrily devouring her like there was no tomorrow. Lith''s hands also wandered everywhere over Luna''s body and groped onto anything he found kneadable enough. The intense passion made Luna''s eyes roll back and her body to heat up. She could feel just how much her prince had missed her and began reciprocating the kiss and making her Prince feel good as well. The hungry kiss went on for five minutes straight and bing self conscious, Lith stopped immediately lest he ripped apart each other''s clothing and fuck Luna here and now. This wasn''t good as he knew his mother was waiting on the other side. pping Luna''s ass, Lith said with a smile, "Let''s go home," and then walked into the red portal. The red portal vanished and thus marked the end of Lith''s adventures in Dushkarbor''s world. Chapter 871 Back Home** Chapter 871 Back Home** Walking into the red portal caused the world around Lith to change to red for a second. It then reverted back to normal and he found himself in a well illuminated luxurious room. "Babbbyyyyy!" A gentle voice that Lith had been craving to hear for so many years resounded in his ears and was followed by a soft yet suffocating feeling. Lith''s vision went hazy, but he was all smiles and basked in the familiar mild rosy smell and warmth. "Mama missed you soooooo much!~~" Lith heard his mother''s words full of longing as she hugged him tightly and swayed side to side. Lith hugged her back and said, "I missed you too, mom." Currently, the two along with Luna were in Lilith''s bedroom. The portal was tuned to have Lith teleport right here. The others had been sent to the outer ring while Lith was here with his mother. The beautiful silverhead was showering her handsome silverhead with tons of kisses and affection. It was overwhelming, but a feeling Lith weed with open arms. The head and face kisses were finished and Lilith went in for a lip kiss. Lith saw the most beautiful face in the whole damn universe in front of her as he kissed Lilith and the amethyst purple eyes that he inherited from her brought a great sense of closeness. Those eyes and hair made Lith know that she belonged to him and will always be his. This wasforting and an otherworldly feeling altogether. The taste of roses flushed all over Lith''s tongue as it intertwined with his mother''s. The soft, sulent lips made him want to take a bite out of them. It didn''t take long for the kiss to turn passionate from being gentle and motherly love to the womanly one. As if a switch had been flipped, Lith made his hands run freely everywhere on Lilith''s body and felt her curves. Lilith''s big breasts squished onto Lith''s chest as she hugged him and he could thus feel her nipples that were starting to get erect. Lith tightly groped Lilith''s big, perky butt and made it bounce. The two were fully clothed and the skin contact couldn''t be felt much. As the two were busy with the kiss, Lith signalled Luna toe help them. She was a professional and did so immediately. In no time, the two''s clothes were gone and they could feel each other''s warmth even better. The smooth skin contact made Lith''s little dragon to wake up from his slumber and roar while Lilith''s nipples were fully erect and poked his chest, making him know just how much she loved this. Lith walked forwards along with Lilith and the two fell freely on the big bed. He then broke the kiss and looking right into his mother''s eyes, said, "You have no idea just how much I''ve been wanting to eat you up." Gentleness was gone, it was time for passion. Lith hence didn''t hesitate to let out his pervy thoughts. Lilith chuckled softly and asked with a smile, "Eat me up? What exactly do you mean by that?" Lith traced her face with his finger and bringing his lips close to hers, said softly, "Spread your legs, I''ll tell you." Lilith did so without any hesitation and spread her legs wide open. Lith gave a peck on her lips and slowly went down, finally being able to see the most amazing pair of lips. This pretty flower was drooling with nectar and needed immediate attention. Lith gazed at it for a few seconds to admire the healthy pink shade it possessed and went in for a taste. The soft, velvety texture of Lilith''s pussy that Lith felt made his dragon roar angrily at the heavens. Lith ignored it and continued to indulge in the forbidden ecstasy, tasting the thing he had missed for so many years. "Mhmm~~" Lilith moaned in happiness and pleasure. Her physique was suppressed and due to not getting Lith''s touch in a long while, she was extra sensitive at present. Sticky juices flowed into Lith''s mouth and the sweet, mild rosy vor acted as an aphrodisiac, invigorating Lith''s whole body. Lith pressed onto Lilith''s thick thighs as he licked her honeypot out and the many sensations were further bringing out a cry from his roaring dragon. Lilith could feel the energy from the painful boner of Lith''s. To help him channel the excess energy, she smoothly transitioned themselves in a 69 position with her being on the top. Looking at the erect pole and getting a scent of it, Lilith shivered in pleasure and began drooling. The drooling urred at the bottom and gave Lith more nectar to drink up. Extending her tongue out, Lilith gave a lick to Lith''s erect shaft and brought a small tremble from him as he felt a cold sensation. Sparing no time, Lilith gobbled up the whole thing in one go while also ensuring to hold it with her hands and stroke it up and down. All such sensations from the various actions were enough to revive Lith''s fried pleasure receptors and stimte him greatly, making him almost explode early. Just like the rest of the men in Dushkarbor, Lith had been desensitized to sex as well after doing it everyday for multiple months. He also didn''t love any of the women there or found them attractive enough, hence sex was more of a chore than a pleasurable experience. The level of stimulus he thus needed to feel pleasure had thus been raised to a very high degree like the rest of the men. To recover from this, he refrained from indulging in sex for months and only did so again when the war was near to make the maids strong. But now though, he was back home, in hisfort zone, and also with the woman he loved the most. There was no way he wouldn''t recover. As the recovery was happening extremely fast, it also brought signs of him exploding early, which was good, but also not at the same time. It was a good sign for thedies around him as that meant Lith really loved them enough to be so turned on and ejacte while it was bad because Lith didn''t want to cum before hisdies did. Things were reallyplicated when it came to sex, but shoving all theplications aside, Lith held onto Lilith''s motherly hips and immersed himself fully in this forbidden pleasure. The sensation from both the bottom and top were so amazing that they brought out a satisfied groan here and there from Lith. Such love-filled responses, from Lith as well Lilith made Luna, who was standing at the side and watching, smiled and thought to herself, ''His Highness and Madam sure are enjoying themselves. I hope they remember I''m in the room and either dismiss myself or¡­'' Chapter 872 In The Mood To Get Choked** 872 In The Mood To Get Choked** After a while of tasting each other out, Lith felt it was time to switch. To do that, he simply tapped a few times on Lilith''s big butt and gestured to her to get off. Lilith did as asked and as Lith was about to get in between her legs again, his gaze suddenly fell on Luna who was standing in one corner of the room, maintaining a professional neutral face and waiting for further orders. Lith was so absorbed in his pleasure that he totally forgot about her. As for Lilith, she was used to Luna''s presence like this and didn''t feel much about it. Looking at Luna and also having his own mother in the same room, Lith suddenly remembered that during the marriage ceremonies, identifying the bride one to be precise, she had mentioned that she was down for a lot of rough y if Luna was there. Lith couldn''t remember if she said Luna or the maids in general, but taking Luna would be a safe bet, so he assumed just that. He also vividly recalled that his mother had mentioned herself being gentle when she was with her daughter-inws, meaning no rough y when with them. Being in the right situation and having the proper opportunity, Lith wouldn''t be Lith if he let it go, would he? Turning to the side to look at his mother, Lith smiled and asked, "Do you remember the time when you talked about doing some rough y with Luna?" Lilith put out a knowing smile and shifting closer to Lith and holding onto his erect shaft, said seductively, "Why? Does baby want to experience it now?" As Lilith slowly stroked Lith''s shaft, her big H cup breasts jiggled in rhythm, distracting Lith slightly. He held one of it and ying with it, said while looking into his mother''s eyes, "There wouldn''t be anyone more retarded than me if I slept on this offer." Lilith chuckled at Lith''s joke while Luna also had a small smile on her neutral face. Lilith then seductively winked, giving her approval, and turned to Luna. "Strip ande here, Luna." This response made Luna really happy. She was expecting a dismissal, but who would''ve thought that her stars would align today and give her this opportunity! Taking off her maid outfit slowly, her amazing curves and t stomach with breasts bigger than even Lilith''s came into view. And as usual, she had a well-trimmed bush down there that Lith liked ying with. Luna was definitely really sexy and someone with whom Lith would never get tired, no matter how many times they fucked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As per her madam''s instructions, she stripped and was now on the bed, awaiting for further instructions. Lilith used her leg and made Luna bend down to suck on Lith''s erect dick. She pushed her head to have his whole thing go inside her mouth and in the meantime, hugged Lith from the side. 11:31 Lilith used her leg and made Luna bend down to suck on Lith''s erect dick. She pushed her head to have his whole thing go inside her mouth and in the meantime, hugged Lith from the side. Being a professional, Luna barely even gagged and took everything in. Her throat could be seen buldging a bit, otherwise everything was normal as always. Lilith then held Luna''s hair in a ponytail and made her head bob up and down, ensuring that Lith had a great time while also being rough on Luna, just the way she liked it. Luna''s mouth was vacuuming and she wasn''t just sucking Lith''s dick, but also his soul out with the amazing technique. While getting blown like this, Lith was internally thinking, ''Shit, did she improve? Or is it me who''s changed? This thing feels so amazing that if I were a virgin right now, my legs would be up in the air, shaking, and I would be having a seizure-inducing orgasm. Hot damn!'' Lith''s serious persona was wearing off as he was home and in a safe environment where he didn''t need to think about wars or mass destruction. The already-on-the-edge Lith couldn''tst long against Luna''s overpowered technique. His body stiffened up and holding onto Luna''s head and pushing his shaft deep in her, he finally exploded while letting out a low grunt. Luna skillfully gulped down her Prince''s load and Lilith who was carefully watching and still holding onto Luna''s hair, raised her head slowly so that not all of her baby''s cum was swallowed down. Luna''s mouth came off Lith''s shaft with a pop sound and her cheeks were slightly puffed due to having a lot of cream in her mouth. Not wanting to miss out on her son''s first load after he was back, Lilith shifted close to Luna and, holding her face, stole the cream. Lith who was looking at this scene felt it to be really hot and in no time, his little brother began showing signs of waking up from his slumber. Lilith savored the strong rosy taste for a few seconds and then gulped down everything. She then went ahead to lick Lith''s shaft clean and once done, swirled her tongue within her mouth to rinse it with a cleaning spell. Lilith knew Lith didn''t like it when hisdies went in for a kiss right after a blowjob and hence came up with a quick and easy solution for it. She taught everyone that and Luna being one of them, did the same thing and had herself be cleaned. Lilith then went in front of Luna and turning her back towards Lith, spanked her hard. Squeezing it firmly to have red prints on it, Lilith asked, "Do you want to have a go at this, baby?" She stretched Luna''s ass cheeks to show her breathing pink hole, in need of serious attention. Lith found this scene really hot and as a result, his little brother woke up to salute in affirmation. Noticing this, Lilith chuckled and falling back down with Luna, spread her legs apart and asked, "Or do you want to be in mama first?" Her beautiful flower was being exposed with her pink insides making Lith''s little brother scream in excitement to go there. The choice was obvious on where Lith should be going. He walked up to the two and being right behind them, lodged his two fingers inside Luna''s juicy pussy and said while fingering her, "This is great, but¡­" Lith rubbed his shaft on Lilith''s pussy slits and continued, "I am in the mood to feel the pain of getting choked." Both were vampires here who hadn''t had anything down there for many years. Lilith was also more powerful than Luna and this meant¡­ "Here I go!" Lith eximed and thrust his shaft deep into Lilith''s pussy in one go. "OW FUCK! IT''S GOING TO BLOODY EXPLODE!" Chapter 873 Degenerated Things** Chapter 873 Degenerated Things** ?873 Degenerated Things** With the great tightness came great pain, but a loving and weing one for the Vampire Prince Lith. Every man dreamt of having their sausage pass through the tightest tunnel. For some it may sometimes be a reality but for most, it was next to impossible to have. The feeling of pain that came from passing one''s meat in a slippery marshmallow cave was heavenly. Everyone wanted to achieve this unattainable bliss but very few could actually have it. Lith was the biggest exception to this as he was currently in the world''s tightest marshmallow cave. The tightness was so much that even slightly more of it could actually have his shaft crushed to paste. It would be a grotesque scene, but Lith was a warrior who didn''t fear a bit of blood and flesh on the battlefield. Jokes apart, going through this tight feeling every once in a while was surely very amazing. Yes, it would be awesome to have your rod slide perfectly into lubed canals shaped as per your size, but these painful ones always took the centre stage. Blood did gush out a bit as Lilith''s tight insides were spread apart. Her physique was greatly suppressed currently and had that not been the case, Lith would never be able to put even the tip, let alone stretch her properly. Lith paused for a bit to have his mother''s insides get used to his shaft and then began moving his hips. Feeling her baby inside her again, Lilith moaned in pleasure and closed her eyes to bathe in the warm feeling coursing all over her body. Lith squeezed Luna''s bubble butt in front, then put her to the side to have a proper view of his mother''s body, Her boobs full of milk were swaying in rhythm with the pounding and her folds that could be seen getting spread were just a feast for the eyes. Lith bent down and held her hands to the side, then initiated a passion filled kiss. The missionary was full of love and affection, it went for the next fifteen minutes in a slow and gentle manner. Satisfied with the gentle y, the two got up and went to Luna''s sides. Lith held her big breast from the side and kneading it while kissing her neck. Lilith put her hand down and rubbed her middle finger along the lengths of Luna''s pussy. She then gave a light pinch to her clit and incited a moan from Luna. Looking at Lith, Lilith asked, "Ready for some actual rough y, baby?" Lith pinched Luna''s nipple and said, "I couldn''t be more ready." The two''s conversation made Luna feel a tingle down herhers. She didn''t know what would really happen, but like a helpless littlemb, she for sure was going to be devoured by these big bad wolves! Lilith spanked Luna''s butt to have a handprint on her, then bent her down to have her mouth on her pussy. Lith got a good view of Luna''s two holes at the back spanking her other ass cheek to have his handprint on it, positioned his shaft right at her pussy''s entrance. In one powerful thrust, Lith prated her deep, making her let out a muffled moan on Lilith''s pussy. Lilith held her hair and pulling her head up, pped it with a neutral look on her face. "You eat pussy, not blow on it." The p was mildly painful. This was just a y and they weren''t trying to actually inflict harm. ying along, Luna showed a sad face and said, "But the food''s so hot, Madam. I''ll get burnt if I don''t blow on it." Lith, deep inside Luna''s tight pussy, chuckled in response to herment while Lilith shed a small smile as well. Lilith shoved Luna back at her pussy and replied, "Less talk, more work. Get that tongue nice and deep, and fetch me my baby''s precum." The words were dirty, but this was a side of Lilith that only Lith and Luna could bring out. Luna skillfully manoeuvred her tongue inside her madam''s warm canals while ensuring to massage her Prince with her warm insides. A jolt of electricity ran through Lith''s body as Luna''s insides began massaging her. He intensified the pounding in response and in no time, the room was filled with loud pping sounds. PAH! PAH! PAH! "Mmhhfff¡­" Luna let out a muffled moan over Lilith''shers but didn''t lose focus and continued to swirl her tongue. A whileter, Lilith pulled her head up and began stealing the taste of her son from Luna''s mouth. The pounding continued on and once Lith felt he was close to climaxing, he intensified his thrusts and let the two know what was about toe. The three then switched positions and went down on the floor. Lith stretched Luna''s pussy in a standing state from behind while Lilith was squatting in front of the two, licking the juices that leaked out and trying to gobble up Lith''s jewels. The scene was lewd and something that hadn''t happened before. Lilith was a sophisticateddy and barely did degenerated things such as these. It was just today that was an exception. Lith tightly squeezed Luna''s boobs and pinched her nipples hard, making her let out lewd moans. The onught from her insides was finally too much and the warmth made him explode. Luna''s body twitched along with Lith''s shaft inside her. Her toes curled up and she went through an orgasm as well upon feeling the warm liquid shot deep within her. At the bottom, Lilith licked the dripping juices and felt herself be in a bliss. She was waiting for just this and she got what she wanted. Though, being a good master, Lilith saved some cum to reward Luna for being a good girl. The reward was then given right in front of Lith with Lilith pouring it all down in Luna''s mouth through hers. It was slightly disgusting, but a hot scene nheless that got Lith erect once again. The mother-maid pairing was amazing as there was a lot of perverted stuff to watch and experience. Lith went with the rough y for multiple rounds with his mother and maid and ensured to stuff all their holes with cream. The three then cuddled together with Lith in the middle. Lith had ess to four heavenly peaks and was currently in the process of conquering one full of milk. The sweet taste of milk from Lilith was something he wouldn''t get enough of. This was an elixir and something no other man had ess to. And hey, one should make full use of the resources they possessed, shouldn''t they? With that being said, Lith slowly dozed off and finally had a good, peaceful sleep. Chapter 874 Updates Chapter 874 Updates ??874 Updates Back home and having met his mother, Lith went to check what the rest of hisdies were doing. Only five years had passed in this world and it wasn''t much, but to Lith, the passage of time felt more than fifty years in that world. The concept of time was really strange and the feeling of its passage was weird. The initial twenty years of Lith''s life were so slow. There was any difference between Earth''s time and this one. However, after the long nap, things had changed to a great degree and a decade felt like nothing. Then, going to Dushkarbor, every single day felt really long and five years felt like fifty. How things worked, Lith was yet to find out. Understanding these concepts were a crucial part in having higher attainment in the Timews. He did have some idea in regards to it and wasn''t totally clueless. Lith thought that the different time perception was urring due to varied levels of strength. In the initial years, he was without cultivation and felt the days to be long. Once he broke through the immortal realms, things began changing. In Dushkarbor, his cultivation was sealed and hence he was back to feeling the time changes like a mortal. This was just his hypothesis, what the actual answer was, he was yet to figure that out. Lith went to his study and got all the updates he needed on his wives as well as work from Luna. Wifeys were busy doing their own things as usual. They weren''t jobless and had their own workces. The perfect-looking blindfolded dragon wife of Lith''s was busy managing her own organization and kingdom. The cute and innocent angel was busy teaching values and helping children have a good start to their cultivation journey. The saidst yandere youngdy was doing assassins and focusing on her martial arts in some dungeon. The maso silverhead with amethyst purple eyes with her brutish strength was still busy amassing herbs in a different world andmitting war crimes. When she would be back, nobody knew. That was it on the wives and Lith assessed that he could go visit them anytimeter on as there wasn''t any major missing on their part since he wasn''t gone for too long. Lith then checked up on his lovers and surprisingly, found some good developments. Starting with the pointy-eared cuties, Lith saw that Agalea was actually busy fighting some creature near the World Tree. A gate had opened up suddenly in that ce and a venomous creature that posed a threat to all life in the Elven Continent was being taken care of. While she was gone, chaos within the Elven Society was to be expected but surprisingly enough, things were calm and there was no panic among the crowd. How that happened, Lith wanted to know. The elves didn''t haveplete trust in their Queen or her strength. It was an insult to her prowess, but the truth of their society. Agalea had been soft on the people and wanted to y the democracy game. This was the result of democracy and not establishing sheer dominance like the monarch she was. Since it was expected for people to not have faith in her, it came off as amusing news that they weren''t panicking or causing a ruckus. Diving deeper into this to know why they weren''t panicking, Lith found some interesting developments. Apparently, the chief aide had done a few things in the background and given a grand speech after the Queen had left. These things were what kept the public calm and collected, making them continue on with their everyday lives. The surprising thing in this was that Jasmine hadn''t done things on her own. She was apparently instructed by the Princess and it was due to her why the whole society was so peaceful. This was a major surprise for Lith as he had never seen Alea disy any sort of leadership skills like this. Well, he hadn''t seen this thing happen and the news he got from Luna was also very superficial. There was no evidence that proved if Alea really was the one who nned all this or not. Whatever the case be, if it turned out that Alea was indeed this smart, then Lith definitely would need to pay a visit to her and learn a few things here and there. Lith knew that Alea was book smart. She knew all theplex calctions and could also instantly cast a sophisticated and arduous magic spell. Her IQ was high but her EQ was¡­ Well¡­ Let''s just leave it be. Those two aside, thest remaining lover, aka Lucifer, was chilling with her three daughters as usual. From what Luna had stated, Lucifer had been embracing motherhood and spending a lot of quality time with Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth. This was a good thing and Lith was happy for her. Since wives and lovers were fine, Lith then checked up on what others were doing. The first group of people he checked up on were the Royal Servants. Those people had been continuing to work hard and nothing out of the box stuff had happened yet. The new maids were also blending well with the older group and as of now, there were no signs of any friction urring. Lith then checked up on his friends and saw that Ralph was busy cultivating, learning, and umting experiences in the Demon Continent while Dennis was doing something simr here along with getting bullied by his girlfriend Cecilia Crimson. Dennis had always denied having any rtions with Cecilia, but everybody knew that the two were definitely boning¡ª ahem, bonding behind the scenes. As for Lith''s new friend, the short gori Miwa, she was training hard back in her mountain town and taking care of her family. Her training regime from before wasn''t bringing out her fullest potential, but Lith had ensured to get her a Martial Master before leaving and under this master''s guidance, she was growing exponentially. There was a lot to uncover about Miwa as to how she possessed such a strong physique and how she didn''t feel any connection to the elemental energies. She was a strange case and had to be studied, but Lith had left it forter and would do so when he was free for a while. After getting an update on his friends, Lith finally decided that it was time to look into actual work stuff and get the updates on what all things were happening in the world while he was gone. Chapter 875 Updates (2) Chapter 875 Updates (2) ??875 Updates (2) The scammed adventurer''s from the dungeon Fei, Keith, and Fanny were rescued from were now in Jingmei Guild. Jingmei Guild was one of the world''s rising powerhouse and they seemed to be stopping anytime soon. Whatever missions were being handed out by the administrations of the world, these guys were quick to grab them and finish them. It didn''t matter if the mission was given by the administration of the Neutral Continent, the Vampire Continent, or any other ce. There were some ongoing rumours about this dark horse hopping up the ranks. The most prominent one was that this guild had a big, strong backer. "They actually don''t know shit about managing or maintaining a guild, it''s the backer due to whom they were seeding so far." Such were thements everywhere. No matter where one went, jealousy and envy is something that would never not take ce. Jingmei Guild was doing good so far and Lith was satisfied with the investments he had made on them. They would be a good piece for the future ns he possessed. Next on the list was Yuwen, the guy who was working as a merchant. He had established a connection with the World Merchant Association''s president and was also secretly dating his daughter. This was a major development and with how things were going, it won''t be too long before he inherits the entire organization. After Yuwen there was Ilyas whom Lith had found in the Elven Continent. That guy wasying low and preparing for a big strike. For now, things were still developing and that was about it on his side. Unlike the inactive Ilyas though, there had been news of multiple assassinations happening all around the world. Important powerhouses were being killed and who was doing it was not known. People were guessing it could be their enemies but experts refused to believe that. Experts stated that if assassinations hadn''t happened in so many years of conflict, it was highly unlikely to happen now. However, some were arguing that it may as well be a chain reaction, meaning one person''s revenge might''ve tempted others to walk down this path as well and initiate their slumbering ns. There was too much debate on this, but Lith was happy that things were going great. The more chaos, the better. Global affairs aside, back in the Vampire Continent, someone was really pissed. They were angry to the point of plucking their own hair and smashing everything they could within their punching range. This angry person was none other than Duchess Rivera, the explorer noble who believed in expansion and wars more than administration. She still was angry about the banquet where she was groped by an old man, that being none other than Luna in a disguise. Luna had ensured to add fuel to the fire and Duchess Rivera was now prepared for an all out assault against the old fart that had groped her. She didn''t know who it was so she had been taking her anger out on wild beasts during her expansions. Seventy-five percent of the Vampire Continent was yet to be explored and was filled with trillions of wild species. Everyday, due to the Duchess''s anger, many species were going extinct and this had to be stopped otherwise the biodiversity would be gone. Lith had a good chuckle about this situation, but on a serious note, something had to be done. Since the Duchess liked women and fights, Lith had a person in mind who could keep her entertained for a while. Sitting in his study, Lith leaned back on his chair and said, "Call Fei." To whom Lith had addressed that was unknown, but in the next few seconds, the door of the study opened up and there appeared a short, blonde-haired butler. The butler possessed a feminine look and petite body and who else could it be but Lith''s cute tomboy girl Fei? Smiling while looking at her up and down, Lithmented, "My butler, you seem a bit feminine and girly these days. Have you been eating your protein properly?" Fei, knitting her brows, snorted and said, "Master, stop teasing me the moment you see me." Lith chuckled and opened his arms, gesturing to Fei toe to him. Fei did so without questions and Lith ced her on hisp, then hugged her. The sweet flowery fragrance from Fei hit Lith''s nose and the warmth from her soft body made him kiss her head. "How have you been?" Lith didn''t tease anymore and asked a genuine question. Fei''s cheeks turned rosy upon being given such affection, but trying to not blush hard, she said, "Master left so quickly after that day¡­" Some grievances could be felt from her tone and Lith knew why such was the case. It didn''t matter if Fei wore clothes like a man, at the end of the day, she was a young maiden. Having spent such an intimate time together and then him leaving was bound to cause some sadness. This youngdy had only just had her first experience of what love was and with Lith leaving so soon, she was bound to be dejected. Lith knew all of this and he didn''t really n to make her sad. The situation made him leave home, but whatever the case be, he was here now and things were still fixable. Kissing Fei''s lips softly and hugging her tight, Lith said, "I had to, there was no choice. But now I''m here, aren''t I?" "Mhm¡­" Fei didn''t speak further and just snuggled together with Lith. The two stayed like that for a bit and when Lith felt it was time for business, he caressed her hair and asked, "I''ve been wondering, why are you still in a butler outfit?" The question made Fei knit her brows again. She pulled herself back from Lith''s embrace and staring at him, said, "Weren''t you the one who forced me to wear this?" Lith shrugged. "I never said you have to permanently wear that. You could''ve taken it off right after we were done with Vanessa''s business." "Haaaah!?" Fei got up in shock and eximed. "I could''ve not worn this the whole time!?" Lith smirked and holding her hand, pulled her back in his embrace. "You could''ve, but you didn''t want to. Doesn''t this mean you''ve epted the fact that you''re a boy? Tch. Tch. I don''t like boys, Fei. Master ain''t no gay man." Lith shook his head in disappointment. Although he said that, his hand was sneaking inside Fei''s shirt, trying to get hold of her little rabbits. Fei knitted her brows further in annoyance and held onto Lith''s evil hand. "Not this time, Master. I''m not falling for these things." Lith stopped doing what he was doing and simply nodded in understanding. "I understand. You''ve finally realized that you were a boy this whole time and now don''t like your chest being touched. Completely valid, no problem at all." Fei was stupefied, but instantly annoyed once again by her Master''sment. She got off Lith''sp and mming the table, said in a firm tone, "I am not a boy!" Chapter 876 Explaining About The Harem Chapter 876 Exining About The Harem ??876 Exining About The Harem Fei''s serious tone made Lith chuckle and reply, "Sure, sure, buddy. Anyway, now that you''re here, let''s get to business." Fei clicked her tongue in annoyance but then stood properly like a professional, awaiting instructions from her Master. Fei had been subservient since the day Lith saved her. As the system had mentioned, he did gain full loyalty from her, but the master-servant rtionship hadn''t been established that day. This rtionship took time toe to fruition and on what day it was fully established, neither Lith nor Fei knew about it. Fei had epted the fact by now that Lith was her Master. She was also taught proper etiquettes by the Royal Servants and hence there was a change change in bodynguage and tone from her when Lith got down to business. Looking at Fei, Lith continued with a small smile, "So Fei, do you remember Vanessa?" Fei''s eyes twitched after hearing that. How could she not remember Vanessa? Even if she lost all her memories, this was one thing she would never forget because of how bloody embarrassing that day was! The things her Master made her do that day¡­ It was just¡­ Just¡­ ''Ugh¡­'' Fei felt tired remembering the stupid stuff that happened. Looking at Fei''s expression, Lith could tell what was going on. Chuckling again, he said, "It seems that you do remember her." Fei clicked her tongue and said, "How can I forget her?" Lith smiled and said, "It''s good that you remember. Anyway, take Vanessa to Duchess Rivera and tell her to slowly get into the Duchess''s bed. Ensure that she doesn''t do a one night stand and then disappear." Fei blinked in confusion and stared at her Master. Lith stared back at her and wondered what Fei was so confused about. After a few seconds, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "Hmm?" Fei shook her head and said, "I don''t understand, Master. What is a one night stand? Why make Vanessa go on the Duchess''s bed?" "¡­" Lith was dumbfounded hearing that. "Do you know not the meaning of going in someone''s bed?" Fei put on a pondering expression and said, "Does it mean you want to sleep on their bed? But, why would you do such a thing?" "Oof¡­" Lith rubbed his temples and sighed. He had underestimated Fei''s intelligence in such matters and totally forgot that she was about as innocent as Emilia. Emilia was the benchmark Lith used. She was the innocent scale as Lith had nevere across anybody as pure and innocent as her before. On the Emilia scale, Fei was eighty percent close to Emmy''s innocence while the only other person that could evene ny percent close to her was Alea. Alea wasn''t as innocent anymore, but she indeed was before Lith started dating her. In any case, Lith should''ve known better that Fei didn''t know much about things and wasn''t the right person for this job. However, Fei was the only person who was with Lith when they went to see Vanessa. Vanessa also would only respond to Fei''smands and not give the slightest of attention to anyone else. She was a Supreme Rank and had her own pride. Knowing that it would be a challenge to exin to Fei everything about sex and take her innocence away, Lith sighed and continued to rub his temples. Turning to look at her, he finally exined, "What I was trying to say was, go to Vanessa andmand her to have an encounter with Duchess Rivera Adelstein. Then¡­" Lith handed out a step-by-step n on what Fei should be doing. After listening to everything patiently, Fei couldn''t help but tilt her head and ask, "So¡­ Master is saying Vanessa should have sex with Duchess Rivera Adelstein?" Lith nodded. "Correct." "Huh?" Fei was confused. "Why would you do that? Isn''t Vanessa your own partner? Why would you send her to have sex with someone else? Isn''t she supposed to only have sex with you?" Lith''s lips twitched hearing that. With how seriously Fei was asking such a question and the tone with which it was being said, Fei was indirectly telling Lith that he was acting like a cuck. Shaking his head, Lith knew he had to knock some sense into Fei or else this misunderstanding would be really troublesometer. He was no cuck. He was a man who loved and cherished hisdies to no end. He was super possessive and would never share hisdies to anyone else. The case here with Vanessa and Rivera was a totally different thing which Fei couldn''t properly make out due to her innocence and Lith knew he had to enlighten her. Clearing his throat, Lith said, "Well, firstly, Vanessa is not my partner. Yes, we did fuck, but that was more of a transaction rather than love or any other thing. What I mean is¡­" Lith made Fei sit down on a chair near him and began fully exining the differences and hierarchies between his women. Roughly, the difference between thedies in his harem was that some were wives, some lovers, and some maids. Most harems consisted of wives, concubines, lovers, maids, and ves, but Lith stayed away from such a norm and had his own thing. Thedies in his harem were either going to be his wives or his maids, there was no in between or any concept of concubines or lovers. At present, Lucifer, Agalea, and Alea were considered lovers because they hadn''t married Lith yet. Once they get into a marriage, they would be considered as wives officially. Unofficially, Lith did consider them as his wives, but officially they weren''t. So there was that. Though, despite being lovers, they got about as much attention as the rest of his wives, so there was barely any difference other than the wordings. After the wives and lovers were maids. Thosedies that were really good, but Lith didn''t have the same romantic feelings for them like he had for his wives became maids. They got Lith''s love and care too, but it was a tad bit different. The only major difference was that the maids were fully subservient and obeyed everymand of Lith''s. He was sort of like their master and fully dominant when with them, but the same wasn''t the case with the wives. The wives could dominate him and he didn''t have any problem with that. They could take leads, do rough y, and many more things. When with maids though, Lith would have to instruct them to take the lead. Such was the difference between the two. Anyway,ing back to the main topic, that was pretty much what Lith''s harem consisted of. He didn''t considerdies with whom he had a one night stand or one time sex as his own. Most were not even worthy to be his maids, so he didn''t consider them as his women. Suchdies could do whatever they wanted and Lith didn''t care much about them. Though, there was an established thing that¡­ With whomsoever Lith slept, if they end up having sex with another manter on, Lith wouldn''t sleep with them again. He would use these women for his benefitster on but he wouldn''t sleep with them again. That''s a big no no as doing so would be a disrespect to his harem who werepletely loyal to Lith. Lith wasn''t a lust demon like Ralph who needed multiple partners or a sex-crazed maniac. He for sure was Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritor, but he had made things clear with that dude and didn''t need to sleep with strangers who sleep with other strangers. Things were a bit confusing, but Fei somehow understood stuff. What her Master just exined seemed valid and Fei realized that Vanessa was some random person that her Master didn''t consider his woman. Vanessa was a pawn who could be used and there was no problem in having her sleep with the Duchess. Fei also understood that her Master would only allow thedies he has slept with to sleep with another woman and not a man. That too, only the strangerdies like Vanessa and not his maids, wives, or lovers. Everything was soplicated andplex, thought Fei. How her Master was managing all these rtionships, she barely could fathom. A newfound respect for Lith rose in Fei''s heart after knowing how he dealt with so many things so easily. Of course, she didn''t express it as she didn''t want topliment her Master who had just bullied her. In any case, the assignment was to tell Vanessa to sleep with the Duchess and keep her busy so that the Duchess won''t identallymit a genocide. Getting proper instructions now, Fei bowed and left the room to do her job while sighed and leaned back on the chair. "It''s so hectic to exin how I''m not a cuck and how one night stands fucking some strangerdy ain''t anything troublesome or bad. I wonder how Fei considered this as cheating or something when Vanessa doesn''t even belong to me or has any rtion." Lith then smiled and shook his head. "A Prince like me has to exin such stupid stuff, what a fascinating world this is." Chapter 877 Having Babies With Bella

Chapter 877 Having Babies With Be

?877 Having Babies With Be Once Duchess Rivera was taken care of, Lith focused on the other things at hand. In the Vampire Continent itself, friction was starting to brew up between the nobility and themoners. Duke Axis Crimson was one of the prominent powerhouses involved in this and all credit for such chaos went to Hecate, due to whom all of this was initiated. The friction was still at the early stages, but Lith could always instruct Hecate to increase it here. Speaking of Hecate, Lith had his own Witch maid now. But her rtion with the Witches of this world were highly strained, so Lith didn''t know if she''d straight up kill Hecate when she saw her or be good friends. Lith didn''t want to take a risk in this matter and hence asking the two to work together was not an option. In any case, Hecate was a good girl and did her job well so there was no need for additional help. Talking about Sylvia, the dog she had brought was definitely very suspicious. Lith got himself updated on that as well. Apparently, that puppy could answer summonings from any part of the universe and the more he did so, the stronger he would get. A mark would appear each time Zen sessfully crashed a summoning. These were spections and hypotheses, given by Lilith herself. They shouldn''t be wrong since it was given by mother, thought Lith. This ability of Zen surely was cool, but there was some skepticism regarding his arrival. Lith gave a random challenge and out of nowhere Sylvia found him. It was too suspicious, but Lith thought that his mother and Sylvia definitely knew about it and were wary. The two were enough to take care of this issue and Lith could focus on other things. Lith spent a few more hours in the study reading and knowing about the worldly affairs while he was gone. Once he was finished, he got up and stretched. "Phew, it took some time, but boy oh boy, just how many things are happening here." Lithmented. Dushkarbor''s world was so small that the amount of things happening in that ce were roughly ten percent of things happening in Nightingale alone, let alone the whole world. That ce was roughly as big as Nightingale plus the nearby Crimson Rain country, that''s about it. A medium-sized town in that world was roughly simr to a border town here. It''s not that Dushkarbor''s world was small, it was just that Lith''s world was way bigger than average. Stretching some more, Lith got out of the study and thought to himself, ''Mhm¡­ I''m gonna have to pay a visit to wifey.'' Which wife was he talking about, that was something only he knew. Walking in the hallway of his castle, Lith saw a tall pink-haireddy with amazing curves walk his way. She looked at Lith and immediately had a bright smile on her pretty face. "Your Highness!" The only pink-haireddy in the castle eximed and rushed towards Lith. Lith opened his arms to wee her and in no time, two heavenly mounds squished his chest and an amazing flowery scent assaulted his nose. "How have you been, Be?" Lith hugged Be and asked while rubbing her back. Be pouted when she heard this and said coquettishly, "Not good. Your Highness didn''t keep his promise, so Be''s unhappy with him." "Eh?" Lith was a bit surprised. "I didn''t keep a promise?" Be nodded while still being in a hug. She took Lith''s hand and cing it right in between her legs, said, "Your Highness was supposed to make kids with me. That has not happened yet. The Fairies are all dependent on His Highness''s mercy." Lith was totally taken aback by thisment but couldn''t think much on this topic as Be was pushing his fingers deeper into herhers, trying to seduce him. Clicking his tongue, Lith pped Be''s pussy and then her ass, making her jump and yelp. "Owf, Your Highness is strong!" Lith squeezed Be''s plump peach and said, "I don''t wanna have kids so early. There''s quite some time." Be blinked momentarily and pulling back from Lith''s hug a bit, stared at him in confusion and asked, "Why?" Lith stared back at her as if he was looking at an idiot and asked back, "What do you mean why?" Be, still very confused, asked, "Why do you not want to make kids with me, Your Highness?" Lith was so very confused by now. Did Be not know the basic reasons as to why people didn''t want to have kids? Looking at her, he couldn''t tell whether she was acting dumb or actually stupid enough to not know of this. Still, being a very patient person around his loved ones, Lith shook his head and exined, "Having kids is very much of a hassle. It''s a big responsibility and I am not ready to be a father yet. I''ll have to look after all my kids and well¡­ Let''s say that I don''t want to take on this responsibility." Be blinked in befuddlement, not understanding what her Prince just stated. Tilting her head, she once again asked, very much confused, "My kids? Father? Looking after them? Your Highness, what exactly are you talking about?" Lith knitted his brows. Seriously¡­ Just what was wrong with Be today? Did she not understand what he was saying or was she just pretending to be this dumb? "Be¡ª" "Ah! I get it!" Something finally clicked her and she said with a happy smile. Lith finally sighed in relief. ''Thank goodness.'' Be let out a hearty chuckle right after and then patted Lith''s shoulder. "Bahaha. Your Highness, you''re thinking too much about things and this is going in apletely different direction. Did Madam not brief you what this process was?" "What?" Now Lith was the one super confused. What did she mean by this? Be giggled heartily once again. She went ahead and gave Lith a hug, then patted on his back and said, "It''s okay, it happens." ''What the¡ª'' Now it was appearing as if Lith was the fool here and was getting consoled by Be for being dumb. Just what in the pixies was going on here!? Before Lith could ask what was wrong, Be broke the hug and smiling, said, "Actually, Your Highness, I think you''re confusing making babies with having babies." She then let out a small giggle and continued, "Let me exin, it''s like this¡­" For the next five minutes, Be stated the things Lilith had skipped over. Fairies were extinct, if Be was to be excluded. To have theme back was not something that could happen with the impregnation route. Be could surely push out a thousand children over thousands of years with Lith as the father, but that was simply not feasible or practical. The children would all be rted to each other and further inbreeding would lead to lots ofplications and eventually, extinction. Hence, there was another method in which the fairies could be revived. Instead of having babies together, they could make them. Making was different than having, which Be had previously stated. To make babies, there were a few steps involved which didn''t really require eggs or sperms from either of the two. Fairies were creatures that were born from the natural essence of the world. Just like the Elves, they were really close to nature. In fact, they were even more close to nature than them and loved by it. Despite being so close though, sometimes there were events which could not be stopped. The extinction of the Fairies was rted to one such event, but the depressing talks were saved forter by Be. Be went on to state that the origin of Fairies was through the natural essence of the world and all Lith had to do was go with her to an area full of Life and Light energy and do a few things. Once these few things are done, Fairies will be revived and vo, the race won''t be extinct anymore. Understanding all of this made Lith seriously stupefied. His mother had given him a wrong impression of Be. It turned out that Be didn''t need to be made pregnant to have babies. The methods to have them were totally asexual and the babies that woulde out won''t even be their own children. The whole ordeal was like nting a tree and watching it grow. That''s about it. One could technically call the tree as their child as they had nted it and taken enough care to have it grow, but at the end of the day, it was just a tree and not an actual child. All of this was so silly but also made so much sense. There was a smug smile on Be''s face throughout the whole conversation. The confusion and surprise on the Prince''s face was a delight to see. Once finished exining the things to him, Be took a step close to Lith and made his hand go down at herhers once again. Having him rub it a bit, Be licked her lips seductively and said, "I mean¡­ If His Highness wants to go down this route instead, Be has no problems either." Lith sighed and shook his head. This girl had really stressed him out a second ago. Gently pping Be''s honeypot and then holding her hand, Lith said, "Let''s go make some babies today." Chapter 878 Fairy Race Revival

Chapter 878 Fairy Race Revival

?878 Fairy Race Revival In an unexplored region of the Angel Continent where Life and Light elemental energies were extremely dense, two figures stood still and were chatting with each other. This was the silver-haired Lith and the pink-haired Be. Both were currently discussing a few important things regarding Fairies and had been doing so for the past ten minutes. "Your Highness, I''ve got the seeds, we''re going to nt them now. But before that¡­" Be walked close to Lith and said. Lith was seriously paying attention and focused on what Be had to say. Be ced a hand on Lith''s chest and looking at him, asked in a coy manner, "Do you want to nt some seeds in me?" Lith''s lips twitched upon hearing that. He was being so serious and this damn horny fairy just couldn''t catch a break from teasing him. Clicking his tongue, Lith spun the pink-haired fairy and bent her over. PAH! "Ow!" A tight spank was sent on her covered plump peaches for being naughty. Right after, her skirt was lifted, her panties were pulled down, and in one swift moment Lith''s pants went down as well. In the next instant, Lith''s big shaft that had sprung out was forcefully shoved inside a soft and tight pink cave. "Ahhnngghhh!~" Be let her tongue out and moaned loudly while having her eyes roll back. She was just teasing her Prince but things had seriously gone south. She absolutely liked it! PAH! PAH! PAH! "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Be moaned out loud, right in sync with the heavy pounding she was getting. PAH! "Owf!" Lith spanked Be''s smooth ass cheek and made her let out a pained moan on purpose. "Stop." PAH! "Owf!" "Being." PAH! "Owf!" "Horny." PAH! PAH! PAH! "During serious convos!" "Ohhhhh!" Be''s body shivered under the rough y and she ended up having an orgasm. Lith had to stop pumping as she was going through her orgasm and had to support her instead. Be''s smooth, fair cheeks were all red with all the spanks, but she one hundred percent deserved it. They hade here for such an important matter and here she was, making lewd jokes. Be breathed heavily in Lith''s embrace as he hugged her from behind. His shaft was still lodged in her and Lith was waiting for her to recover so that they could go for round two. As Be recovered, Lith turned her around and raised her leg. While looking into her hazy eyes, the pounding began once again in a standing missionary. "Ahh¡­ Your Highness¡­ A bit gentle¡­" Be had just survived the hardcore onught and her pussy was sensitive from the intense pounding. She needed a bit of gentleness, but Lith didn''t listen and continued to pound her at the same pace as before. "Only good girls are allowed to make a wish." Lith said and pushed his cock deeper into Be''s spasming cunt. Be wrapped her hands around Lith''s shoulders in support and couldn''t think straight from this point onwards. The sound of flesh pping unto each other echoed in the forest they were in and this went on for the next twenty minutes. Lith fully covered Be''s insides with his seeds, but despite the heavy creampie, she would not be getting pregnant as Lith had a spell cast on his seeds for birth control. Pulling his shaft out of Be''s warm pussy, Lith applied a cleaning spell on it and then wore his pants. Giving a spank to Be, Lith said, "Get dressed, we have work." "Y-yes." Be said and got dressed. She finally turned serious and got into a work mood. Be took out a few green colored star shaped seeds from her space ring and handed them to Lith. "Your Highness, you must inject some of your spiritual power in this along with Life and Light energy." Lith nodded and did as asked. Be did the same thing herself and once they were done, she took the seeds and stomped on the ground. A pit was formed and in this depression, she made the dense Life and Light energies gather. A greenish-golden mist flowed into the pit like a vortex, letting Lith know just how dense the energies here were. Elemental energies were always in an equilibrium, once that is broken, they could be seen with the naked eye. As the greenish-golden mist turned more vibrant in color, Be slowly let go of the seeds from her hand into the vortex. The seeds went in the middle of the vortex and then vanished along with the mist and the pit. Whaty in front of Lith and Be now was a t ground. It was as if nothing had happened there. Be patiently stood where she was without saying a word and Lith did the same. Half an hourter, there was a shoot germinating from the ground and it was followed by multiple more shoots within seconds. The shoots were at a distance and in no time turned into saplings, then bigger nts, and in two hours, full grown ten meter tall trees. The trees had vibrant green colored leaves. They then bloomed and had white colored flowers on them, which eventually gave golden colored fruits. The fruits were star shaped and their texture was somewhere in between an apple and a pine cone. Another hourter, Be sweeped her hand and in one go, all the fruits came right in front of her, hovering in mid air. Pointing at them, Be stated, "Your Highness, to whomsoever we feed this fruit, they''ll be a vessel who can harbor the ancient fairy souls." Fairies were totally killed, but the same wasn''t the case with the older generations who had died due to natural causes. There were wandering souls throughout the universe and by feeding this fruit to people, a vessel would be made in which these ancient souls could take shelter. The vessels would lose their whole identity and slowly morph into being a Fairy. It didn''t matter which race they belonged to, they were bound to evolve into a Fairy after an ancient soul came into their body. It was a bit cruel as the lives of people would be gone, but that was not a problem since all that was needed for a vessel was a good physique capable enough to handle a bit of stress. This meant, even dead bodies could be used as long as they''re capable enough. Turning to look at Be, Lith asked in response, "So¡­ The gender of the Fairies would depend on the bodies?" Be nodded her head. "That''s right. Not just the gender, there would be some influence in emotional aspects as well." "Oh." Lith said. "This means having criminals is a big no, isn''t it?" Be shrugged. "I have no clue, Your Highness." "Right¡­" Lith said. This was the first time Be was doing something like this. After all, no race was wiped out totally and needed a revival like this one. Even though this world had eight major races, there were numerous minor ones. These multiple minor races were given protection by the major races so that they don''t go extinct and hence, none had gone extinct yet. Fairies were in a totally different dimension and weren''t protected by anybody. If Lilith hadn''t been in the right ce at the right time, Be wouldn''t have survived as well. Shoving aside these depressing thoughts, Lith focused on other things. He looked at the fruits and said, "Let''s find some useless people from the society all over the world and feed them this fruit. People who are adding no value to anything whatsoever and are just walking waste." Be nodded her head at this. These people would make do. There were about ten thousand fruits and this would be the start of the Fairy revival. With that being said, Lith and Be sat down on a logying on the ground with the fruits pushed into a different storage dimension by Be. Lith called home and gave instructions to the Royal Servants. He also called Hecate and asked her for a list and also to coordinate with the Royal Servants. It roughly took three hours, but in the ce Lith and Be were, ten thousand people teleported at once. "They''re fast, damn." Lith said out loud. Be made a smug face and said, "Our training is the best in the world." The Royal Servants barely ever got work from their Masters and when they did, they were fast enough toplete it as soon as possible. Be was one of them so she knew what was going on in their minds when they got such instructions. She was happy for them as they finally got some work to do. Administration duties and ruling the world wasn''t as fun as doing work given by their Masters. Be knew this and that was the reason for her happiness. In any case, ten thousand people were currently lying unconscious in front of Lith and Be, ready to be fed the fruits and proceed with the next steps. Chapter 879 Fairy Race Revival (2) Chapter 879 Fairy Race Revival (2) ??879 Fairy Race Revival (2) Among the ten thousand people present, eight thousand were females and the rest were males. Be was the Fairy Queen and called the shots. For what reasons she wanted a female dominating race, Lith didn''t know and neither did Be mention it. The two fed the ten thousand people the fruit and Be then had a big magic circle etched on the ground beneath. The ten thousand people were ced in a proper circr order over this magic circle and once finished, Be began chanting something in an unknownnguage. Lith sat down over a log and turned to look at what Be was doing. The atmosphere began turning dark with clouds appearing overhead. The magic circle cast on the ground soon lifted up and wrapped around the bodies lying on it, then began glowing. A storm formed in the sky with Lightning crackling intensely. A sign that usually hinted towards a tribtion. Be looked up at the sky and stared at it with her calm pink- eyes, not afraid of any consequences. Calling ancient souls and performing a mass reincarnation such as this was bound to trigger a tribtion. It went against the general norms and threatened to destroy the natural world order. Tribtions were never a joke and Be didn''t take it lightly as well. She was prepared for the consequences and was ready to take it on. The sky raged in fury and warned Be to not proceed further. But Be was fixated on reviving her race and there was no force that could stop her today. She raised her hand up at the sky and recited an ancient chant, cursing the heavens for being so unjust. She began speaking to the veryws of the world, demanding justice for the killing of billions of fairies. As if the world could understand Be, it raged further, as if stating that it was just the natural order. Be''s pink eyes glowed with a murderous glint and her voice toned extremely cold. Be asked thews of the world whether killing innocent child was natural order, whether the genocide of billions was natural order, and whether having a whole race be gone the natural order. A loud thunder resounded in the sky and hailed down at Be, who didn''t evade it, but punched it to oblivions and cursed the world for being a piece of shit. Thews of the world seethed with rage and blood red lightning strikes crackled in the sky. The lightning then shot right at Be''s face, but got blocked by her forearms raised up. Be''s slender and fair forearms were bruised ck and blue due to the strike, but she didn''t care and continued to curse the world. Lith could see that Be was really angry right now, but also very sad. A drop of tear leaked out of her eye, but she controlled herself and didn''t bawl out. This was indeed a very emotional moment for her and it sucked a bit knowing Lith couldn''t do anything about it. Lith couldn''t do anything right now not because of his strength, but because this was not his fight. Even if he was strong, meddling into this matter was just very wrong. Be had suffered for thousands of years and this was her moment to erase all suffering. Helping her just meant not allowing her to recover properly from her past suffering. Lith was sitting quietly near Be and watching her, not saying a single word. He was cheering for her internally but didn''t show it on the outside as it may disturb her. The moment indeed was emotional for Be. The endless suffering that had been buried deep within her heart, the pain of watching all her loved ones be killed, and the cries of the innocent fairies vividly echoed in her ears. Being the Fairy Queen was not sunshine and rainbows. The responsibility of the whole race weighed on her shoulder and she could never escape them. The day had finally arrived where she could lessen her burden and not suffer anymore. Just a bit more and she could see her fellow Fairies. Just a tad bit more. Be furiously cursed at the sky and the sky returned the favour back with its lightning strikes. The strikes were so powerful that Lith could not even see them. The tribtion was at Supreme Rank''s level, maybe a bit higher even, but definitely not less. It was an estimate Lith roughly made out while watching the intensity of things and took mental notes about it. Meanwhile, the magic circles that had been wrapping around the bodies began glowing. In the middle of the sky, a slight tremor urred but got overshadowed by the constant rain of bright red lightnings. The tribtion consisted fully of natural cmities as there were no beasts that the world could make use of and attack with. Beasts at the level of Supreme would gain sentience and would not be mindless or wild like before. The world''sws weren''t strong enough to influence or control them, hence whatever was being thrown at Be was through naturally urring things. Thunderous roars echoed far and wide, scaring all but Be. Her resilience was strong enough to even have thews questioning whether to continue or go back. Amidst the raining thunders, in the middle of the sky, tremors intensified. This time, it could be felt by both Be and Lith. Lith looked up at the ce and found the Space and Time energies violently fluctuating. With a loud nking noise coupled with the thunder''s gorging in the sky, there appeared a gothic dark metal door bound by bright red chains. Looking at the door, Be had her lips curve up while Lith wondered if this was something rted to the tribtion. If it was, Be could be in grave danger. The tribtion seemed to have intensified upon noticing the door. It brought forth its greatest cmity onto Be while also sending forth Lightning strikes at the giant metallic door. Be evaded everything and began singing in an ancientnguage. The surrounding atmosphere turned dark, eerie and the winds howled a mncholic symphony. Be defended against the tribtion strikes one after another while also ensuring to sing as properly as possible. Her hard work came to fruition after a few minutes as the chains binding the giant door nked and began loosening up. The tribtion intensified once again, but there was nothing it could do to destroy the door. Finally, the chains fully unbound themselves and disappeared in thin air. The giant metallic door slowly creaked open and bright light spread out from within. Lith stared at the door intently and in no time, there appeared golden blobs of lights, followed by blue, green, and of many more vibrant colors. However, within the mix, there was a ck blob, seemingly giving off a sinister vibe. Be shed her hand and cut apart the ck blob in mid air, causing it to vaporize and vanish. The multicolored blobs flowed down and disappeared into the many bodies present. The tribtion slowed down as this happened and in just a few minutes, lightning strikes were reced by golden hail. The tribtion was gone and what was left were blessings. It was the world''s way of rewarding Be for staying on her foot and fighting for the survival of her race. Dark clouds disappeared and the vibrant blue sky came back. Be looked at the bodies on the ground with an emotional look. Lith got up and walked over to her, then hugged her shoulders and pulled her close. Be took support of her Prince and buried her face on his chest, trying to hide and not wanting to show her vulnerable side to the world. Lith rubbed her back and stared at the bodies on the ground, not saying any word and basking in the silence with Be. The two stayed like that for a while and finally, Be said in a heavy voice, "After such a long time¡­" "You did well." Lith kissed her head and said softly. The bodies on the ground began shaking and the magic circle wrapped around their bodies glowed in vivid colors. After about an hour, the bodies began morphing into a totally different humanoid shape. It mattered not whether the person was from the Werewolf, Vampire, Demon, Human or Elven race, all bodies had their anatomy changed into an entirely different race. The hair color of all people changed into light hues of bright colors. Wings spouted on the backs of people and the sizes slimmed down and also became a bit tall. They were all still unconscious and Lith and Be had to wait for them to wake up. The two sat down on a log at the side and waited for the people to get up. There were a lot of things that had to be done with the most important ones being giving instructions to them and talking about their current situation. A suitable ce was also needed to shift them, but that could all be taken care of once they wake up. For now, Be tookfort in Lith''s embrace and the two stayed like that for the next few hours. Chapter 880 Ignoring Is The Right Thing Chapter 880 Ignoring Is The Right Thing ??880 Ignoring Is The Right Thing Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. In a grand golden and white hall sat many Angels with one pair of soft white wings on their backs. On top of a high throne sat the King of Angels, the Heavenly Emperor Alex Pdin. Through his calm blue eyes, the Heavenly Emperor stared down at the Angel King, who apparently had something important to say today. "Your Majesty, far north, there has been¡ª" Alex raised his hand and stopped the Angel King from speaking further. "Ignore." Alex said simply. The Angel Kings in the court were surprised by this. There had barely ever been an instance in the court where the Heavenly Emperor had cut others off from speaking. The Angel Kings wondered why such was the case. The reasoning was simple. The Vampire Royal Family was involved in that and that was enough of a reason to stay away from it. Alex knew everything happening in his own continent and chose to turn a blind eye because of the Vampire Royal Family. The one thing about that n was that no power in the world was strong enough to challenge them. Even if they wanted the absolute destruction of the whole world, not a single person could possibly do anything. A race was being revived and a massive tribtion had just urred. If the person undergoing this tribtion survived, then the benefits they would get would be immense. Despite knowing that the Vampire Royal n was only getting stronger, Alex was as calm as ever. Choosing to turn a blind eye to things was the best possible course of action and he was somewhat d that this thing was happening in his continent. If it was in some other one, the Supreme Rank of that ce would go to meddle with the tribtion or the ritual and eventually get themselves killed. If not themselves, the worst possible oue would be having their whole gene pool wiped out. Alex was happy to see lives not being destroyed unnecessarily. He dismissed everything the Angel Kings had in regards to that ritual and the Angel Kings weren''t stupid to not read the room. They didn''t talk on this topic further and got back to dealing with other things. ¡­.. The various courts of the world took notice of the strange situation in the Angel Continent. Many sent out letters to the Heavenly Court asking about it and for the first time, there was no court that stated their possible intervention in this matter. The Heavenly Emperor had good rtions with everybody and was also stronger and wiser than the rest of the Supreme Ranks. Nobody wanted to strain their rtionship with him for something so simple and the tone was quite polite when asking about the anomaly. The Heavenly Court replied to all letters politely and gave an excuse that a certain strange gate had opened up, which they were checking and would fix in due time. The rest of the world''s administrative houses kept quiet in response and didn''t meddle further. With that, neither Lith nor Be had anyone disturb them and sessfully went through the revival and the tribtion. The Fairies woke up in due time and as they were all ancient souls, many were confused about a lot of things and had many questions. In the forest area of the Angel Continent, Be exined the whole situation bit by bit. She didn''t speak much on the genocide as it was a very sensitive topic, but gave enough info to let everyone know what was up. The old Fairies understood everything and empathized with Be on this. They all could tell that it had been really hard on her, to watch all her friends, family, and colleagues be killed in front of her very eyes. Lith empathized with her as well and felt really sorry for her. He stayed by her side throughout the whole speech and didn''t let her feel weak for even a single moment. Be was a strongdy and the Fairy Queen nheless. She had theposure and demeanour of a Queen and quickly got to the important bits. The new home of the Fairies was decided to be in the Vampire Continent. There was a dimension near Nightingale that was fit to harbour the Fairies. It was a fantasticalnd with vibrant forests and sky inds. There was also a sun and the atmosphere was warm and cozy, just like the way the Fairies liked it. Vampire Continent was without a sun and dark at all times. This was not suitable for the Fairies, hence the different dimension. All the Fairies cheered happily for their new home and with Be, left for that ce. Before leaving, Be had a short word with Lith and thanked him for being here with her. As the two were in private, Lith spanked her buttocks and asked her to not say such silly things. He was her Prince, it was only natural for him to do things for her. Be felt pampered and happy. She gave him a kiss and promised to entertain himter when the Fairies were properly settled down. With that being said, Lith, Be, and the Fairies left the Angel Continent and left for Nightingale. Lith parted ways with Be and went back home to have a chat with his mother regarding the Fairies. ¡­.. A few dayster. Lith stretched in his study and said out loud, "I can finally see her." Lith got out from his study and walked in the hallway of the castle once again. Last time, he was on his way to an important ce, but got interrupted by Be and identally ended up reviving a whole race. These quests were getting out of hand and Lith sure hoped that nothing else popped up while he was on his way to do important work. A few steps into the hallway and Lith saw a few maids. Thankfully they had nothing to tell him and just went by their way after doing a small greeting. Lith then went to the teleportation circle by the end of the hallway and after injecting some spiritual power in it, vanished from his spot. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes momentarily, but in the next instant he was in an elegant golden and white themed room. Being familiar with this ce, Lifh walked a bit and saw a green- haired girl in a maid outfit walk up to him hurriedly. "Your Highness¡­ Greetings¡­" The girl bowed immediately and said. Lith nodded in response and asked, "Is your Madam home?" "Yes, Your Highness. This way please." The green-haired said and asked Lith to follow her. A few minutester, the two were in front of a big door. The maid pushed it open and Lith entered it, finally getting a look at the person he had been missing for a while. A bluish-silver headdy was sitting on a chair in a luxurious office and doing some work. Her eyes were blindfolded yet she was looking down at the papers and writing something on them. Thedy, being none other than Arya, looked up as she saw the door of her study open up. A warm smile crept on her beautiful face as she had a look at the handsome man barging in her room. "Husband~" Arya said happily and got up. "Wifey~" Lith said and smiled like the happy man he was. The two walked towards each other and gave themselves a big hug. Arya rubbed her face on Lith''s and asked, "Where have you been? I missed you." Lith made Arya jump and wrap her legs around his waist, then carried her towards the couch in her study. As the two sat down with Arya sitting on Lith''sp and facing him, Lith exined, "What would you like to know? There''s so much to say honestly." Arya traced her finger on Lith''s face and leaning close, said softly, "Tell me everything." Saying so, she sealed Lith''s lips with her own soft, sulent ones, making him confused. Lith wondered whether to break the kiss and answer his wife''s question or continue the kiss and ignore the question. Thinking no more than a second, he chose thetter as he felt his wife''s passion in the kiss. Having their first kiss after years, the two realized just how much they missed each other. It didn''t take long for the gentle and soft kiss to turn passionate with Arya making her tongue enter her husband''s mouth and battling for dominance. Lith''s tongue intertwined with Arya''s and fought for dominance and as this happened, the two''s bodies heated up. Arya slowly grinded on Lith''sp while Lith''s hands slithered all over her back, finally settling down on her perfectly soft yet perky peaches. Squeezing onto them and finally breaking the kiss after a few minutes, Lith smiled and asked while looking at Arya''s blindfolded eyes, "Honey, you asked me a question and aren''t even letting me answer. Not fair, isn''t it?" Aryaughed softly and kissed Lith''s lips softly again. "Definitely. But your wife really missed you and couldn''t help herself. Is that wrong?" Lith chuckled. "Absolutely not. But well, for the question you asked, in the past five years, a lot of things have happened. Starting from¡­" Chapter 881 So… You Fucked Four New Girls?** Chapter 881 So¡­ You Fucked Four New Girls?** ??881 So¡­ You Fucked Four New Girls?** Lith was about to state everything that had happened in the past few years, but Arya suddenly stopped him. "Wait, it''s going to be long right?" Lith nodded his head. "Yes. Do you want me to shorten it?" Arya shook her head. "Nope. Just wanted to know." Saying so, Arya took her blindfold off and looked right into Lith''s eyes with her mesmerizing blue eyes that seemed to contain the whole sky and the ocean. Arya gave Lith a kiss once again, but it was a short one and then got down on her knees. Lith stared at her in confusion, but then Arya took his pants off and unleashed the caged dragon. Holding the slumbering dragon, Arya stroked it and said, "Continue with what you were saying, honey. Don''t mind me." Saying so, the slumbering dragon got gobbled up whole by the Death Dragon and made Lith shiver. The sensation of his wife''s skillful cold tongue was truly a one of its kind thing. From the way she was taking in things, Lith could tell that his wife was starving! Really, she looked as if she hasn''t eaten in a long time and by eating, Lith wasn''t referring to food at all. Arya looked up at her husband while having his whole shaft in her mouth and gestured to him to speak. It was a bit of a new feeling, but Lith cleared his throat and said, "Right, as I was saying¡­" From training with his aunt Mayzin to then going on an adventure in another world, Lith pretty much stated everything there was to Arya without hiding any details. Arya listened to everything intently while sucking on his shaft and savoured the taste she had been craving for a long while. As the exnation came to an end, she took the erect rod out of her mouth and stroking the salivathered stick, said while looking into Lith''s eyes, "So¡­ You fucked four new girls?" "Eh?" Lith let out a confused yelp. His wife''s grip was getting strong and choking his goose but Lith stayed calm and said, "Yes, it was necessary, as I mentioned before." No matter who it was, be it Arya or anyone else, when the talk came about women, things would be slightly heated. One wrong move and Lith¡ªmore correctly his little brother¡ªwould be in serious trouble. Arya squinted her eyes and stroking Lith''s cock faster, asked, "Did you do them in all three holes?" ''A trick question?'' Lith thought immediately. The grip on Lith''s rooster was getting stronger and the fate of it totally dependent on the answer he was about to hand out. Lith realized it and sighed in relief, because he had some general idea as to why his wife was asking him this. Extending his hand out and putting her hair strand to the back of her ear, Lith said with a smirk, "Wifey, do you think I''ve forgotten that?" Arya rolled her eyes and continuing to stroke faster, said, "Just answer already." There were times Arya didn''t like to y games. Right now was one such time. Just like otherdies, she too was possessive about her husband and considered this a serious matter, hence no jokes or fooling around today. Lith chuckled and patting her head, said, "The answer is no. Not all three holes. I just stuck to one because it was important for cultivation." Arya smiled and shook her head in relief. She then gave one big lick along the length of Lith''s cock and said, "Good. I was about to be annoyed, you know?" Lith nodded. "That''s understandable. I was saving it up for our honeymoon, you know? I told you, I haven''t forgotten it." Arya paused for a second as she heard that and looked at Lith right in the eyes. Lith winked at her and a smug smile formed on Arya''s face. "I underestimate you sometimes, it appears." Lith chuckled. "Definitely. Do you wanna see how much I''ve grown stronger physically from that world?" Arya raised an eyebrow. "Surely wouldn''t be much." Lith smiled smugly. "There''s only one way to find out, you know?" Arya giggled softly and said, "Let''s find out then." She got up from her ce and gave Lith a look of her whole body. The perfect hourss figure was covered in a formal shirt and pants as always and Arya slowly lowered her pants and gave her husband a good show of her smooth bubble butt. The pants were only taken down halfway and Lith got a glimpse of his wife''s beautiful slits. Bending down slightly in front of Lith and showing her plump peaches, Arya turned her head to the side and said, "Get in." Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. Standing up and getting behind her, he ced his hand on her shoulders and asked while rubbing his shaft on her slits, "Like this? Won''t it be ufortable and there''s clothes on you and me as well." Arya put her hand behind her and held Lith''s shaft. Positioning right at her pussy''s entrance, she slowly made it enter her. "Yes. Rain''s going toe in, can''t be fully naked." "Hmm?" Lith was confused while also feeling ecstatic. His meatstick slowly entered the warm and soft canals of his wife which were enveloping tightly around it, making Lith feel even more bliss. While having a full feeling, Arya softly said, "Mhmm~¡­ Didn''t youe here for work, honey? Don''t you want an update?" "Ah¡­" Lith suddenly realized. Right, he came here for work and had mentioned it in passing while exining about Dushkarbor''s adventures. Lith didn''t think his wife would remember this small detail, but it seems he had greatly underestimated a Supreme Rank''s capabilities. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Sliding his cock in and out of her vagina, Lith continued, "Can''t she wait until we''re done?" Arya shook her head. "Nope. We''re going straight on our honeymoon after this. I want it to wind up as soon as possible. And don''t worry, Rain''s a good girl. If it makes you ufortable, I''ll have her join us." Lith smiled and shook his head. "That won''t be needed. Anyway, let''s change the position a bit and then call in Rain." Arya nodded and the two shifted towards the study table. She took support of the table and bent down slightly while protruding her hips back to give her husband afortable spot to stick it in. Lith continued the pounding in a standing posture and made sure to ram his dick as hard into his wife''s pussy as possible. She wanted to experience his new strength and he was giving her just that. "Mhmm¡­ The pounding is indeed stronger than before¡­" Arya acknowledged Lith''s strength. "But¡­ There''s still a long way to go to make me cum in one single pump." Lith chuckled and shook his head at his wife''s delusions. If one- pump-cum thing was possible, there would be no unsatisfied women in the world. Lith didn''t correct her delusions, but continued to m his hips on her perky buttocks. A few minutes into it, Arya said, "Rain,e in." The door of the room opened and the green-haired personal secretary of his wife entered. Rain''s eyes immediately widened in shock as she saw the scene in front of her. The shock was enough for her to almost drop all the files she was holding onto. Thankfully, Rain was a professional and maintained herposure. "Y-Y-Yes Madam? You called?" Rain stuttered a bit, but still asked in a normal professional tone. In front of her very eyes, she could see her Madam leaning forward and her husband right behind her. Both were doing things which weren''t meant to be seen by normal people yet here Rain was. It would''ve been fine if the two were just hugging, but Rain could very clearly see her Madam''s half exposed legs along with her husband''s. There was also a clear view of her husband''s thing going in and out of her Madam. Rain didn''t know what to say in this situation and was utterly speechless. Arya looked at her secretary and said with a smirk, "What? Never seen ady have sex?" Rain''s face flushed red and she said while looking down, "My apologies, Madam." Aryaughed softly and said, "Don''t stress too much. Have a seat, there''s work you need to do." Rain nodded and with her beet red face, walked to the chair her Madam was pointing at and sat down. The chair was literally in front of her Madam. The distance between the two wasn''t much and it was making Rain a bit flustered to see her Madam''s ecstatic face letting out blissful moans. Despite wearing a tight fitting bra, Arya''s boobs were jiggling in rhythm with the pounding right in front of Rain. This was another thing making her flustered, but Arya didn''t mind it. "Alright, tell me about the dealings in the Werewolf Continent and everything about the assassination missions." Rain nodded her head and taking out a file, began reading it. "So far Madam, there have been¡­" Chapter 882 Anderson Fenrir’s Background Chapter 882 Anderson Fenrir¡¯s Background ??882 Anderson Fenrir¡¯s Background Rain was indeed a professional and someone fit to be Arya''s secretary. Even under immense pressure, she retained her professional look and didn''t fluster much. Initially she was struggling to answer, but after she got in the work mode, her whole aura changed and she didn''t seem as flustered anymore. In due time, she was answering everything perfectly and this made Arya proud. She turned back to look at her husband and put out a smug look, expressing, ''Do you see that?'' Lith smiled and responded back by thrusting his shaft deeper into her pussy, hitting her cervix and making her moan. Arya eventually felt her orgasme close and squeezed Lith''s thighs, hinting to go slow. Shaking orgasms were reserved for Lith solely. She didn''t want Rain to see her vulnerable moment like this. It was an important thing a mighty ruler like Arya had to take into consideration. However, Lith being Lith, decided to not heed her call and rammed his hips faster, creating loud pping sounds. "Nnghhh~" Arya moaned in pleasure, but quickly squeezed Lith''s thighs even tighter, having some blood leak out. ''Oh shit, she was serious.'' Lith thought to himself and finally slowed down, realizing that this matter wasn''t meant to be taken lightly. Arya sighed in relief as that happened and did three quick and firm squeezes down there, making Lith gasp and almost explode. Arya''s physique was suppressed but that didn''t mean she couldn''t voluntarily use force equivalent to a Supreme Rank''s. Force of that level could crush Lith''s stick into meat paste in an instant. It was not to be trifled with. However, havingplete control over her own body, Arya skillfully only applied enough force to give her husband the utmost pleasure. Rain in the meantime had her ears turn red. Even though she had been maintaining a professional look, the constant moans from her Madam and the pping sounds distracted her and broke her focus. It was difficult to get back intoplete work mode, but she was managing her level best. "¡­So as I was saying, the assassinations in the Werewolf Continent had shaken the whole Werewolf society. Many Alphas and Omegas had been killed, resulting in major panic¡­" Rain continued to report despite the many distractions. Even though Lith and Arya were having the time of their life, they paid attention to what Rain said. There was some surprising news that Lith heard from her and one of it was the strange behaviour of the Werewolf King. The Werewolf King was a bit too tame for a King. He wasn''t easy to provoke like the other Werewolves and in general had a calm demeanour. This thing resulted in a lot of stuff needing aplete makeover. It was a bit of a hassle, but a job well done nheless. Assassins from Scelestus had managed to eliminate important Werewolves that could bring about a major chaos in the Werewolf Continent. Some were direct rtives of the King while some were indirect. It had a big impact on Anderson Fenrir and he had been trying to keep everything stable. Anderson''s mental state was degrading and this was somewhat of a good news. He couldn''t be brokenpletely as that would result in a huge chaos which Lith didn''t want. Anderson would slowly be healed, then made to break, then healed, and the cycle would continue till the actual war began. In this whole fiasco, the person suffering the most was Anderson, but that was the price he would have to pay for being the King of all Werewolves. The ones that had been killed, hadn''t actually died as they were never assassinated in the first ce. An illusion was given to everybody that people had been killed but such wasn''t the case. Those guys were simply kidnapped and put in a separate dimension temporarily, that''s about it. Lith didn''t want to perform a genocide, this was merely a trial run for the uing grand war. Getting all of the updates from Rain was a bit refreshing as this was Lith''s own world and not Dushkarbor''s. Lith was biased for his world and had more interest in the changes happening here than anywhere else. He continued to listen to Rain while pounding his wife and a few momentster, Arya squeezed Lith''s thighs again and signaled that she was about to cum. Lith held onto her hips and moderately increased the intensity of his thrusts. This was enough to bring pleasure to Arya while also not being intense enough to have pping sound resound throughout the room. Arya closed her eyes and breathed heavily, trying not to moan out loud. A minuteter, she ced her hand on the back of Lith''s thigh and pulled him closer, making his shaft enter deep inside her. Arya''s body shivered slightly and her toes curled up, but she controlled herself from moaning and simply breathed heavily. Lith climaxed along with his wife and shot his hot semen deep within her. Both had a momentary pause ced on themselves and breathed heavily, but didn''t voice out anything as Rain was still speaking. Rain was in total work mode right now and didn''t see what was happening right in front of her. Had she done so, she would be in for a major embarrassment. A few minutester, Arya and Lith tacitly decided to put a pause to their love-making and focus fully on what Rain was saying. The two wrote their clothes and Lith sat on Arya''s chair while she used Lith''sp as her new chair. Rain eventually went on to say the precarious rtionship of the Werewolves. The Werewolf King had many siblings and since the Werewolf Society was a strict monarchy,petition between the siblings was heated. The rivalry was so heated that death of a few siblings was considered normal by everyone. It mattered not even if they were the children of the King himself. In such a cutthroat environment, Anderson had spent his childhood. From the very beginning, he was a calm and collected child who didn''t believe in inheriting the throne or bing a King. Anderson''s motto in life was to have stability and be free from all sorts of worldly possessions. He was aplete disgrace to the Werewolf race as he didn''t want to take up the throne and be a true King. He was so pathetic that he was not even fit to be a beta wolf, let alone an omega or gamma. Due to his calm nature and zero aggression, the King thought that Anderson was probably a mistake that was born due to him mating with his own daughter. Incest was reallymon among the Werewolves and despite having many measures to eradicate any defects, sometimes some would still be born with problems andplications. Anderson''s father, the then King, thought that his son was one such problem. The idea of incest being a problem was brought up and awareness was created amongst the Werewolves temporarily to not indulge in it, lest they got children like Anderson. Eventually, whom everyone had deemed to be a big failure had turned out to be the smartest and strongest. Anderson never had anything get to his head and stayed calm throughout. Like his roguish siblings, he didn''t indulge in hard training, rather worked his way around smartly. Yearster, through many connections and his own strength and intellect, Anderson ended up killing half his siblings and then his father, the then King. This was a big shock in the whole Werewolf Society and it was through his hard work did everyone realize brutish strength wasn''t the sole factor in life. Anderson proved himself to everybody without saying anything. He became the King and after taking the throne, ended up getting all the females in his family and women he fancied pregnant. The males of his family were all locked up in a chamber far away. They were fed and looked after, but their lives were confined around four walls, making them almost look like a prisoner. Anderson showed no mercy and the precarious rtionship with his siblings was this very thing. He had fucked everyone there was and had many children with them. Infighting was at its peak and some of his children had apparently been killed, bringing major chaos from all sides. The mothers wereining while the society was in chaos due to the children not being present and administering. The other siblings were also greatly worried about their children being next in line for assassination and from all sides, Anderson was pressured. Lith didn''t know things were like that until now. He was genuinely impressed by Anderson, but this guy would need to be kept busy for a while. Anderson will not be participating in the world war that wasing, as there were other things he was needed for. What those things were, time would tell eventually, but for now, Lith was interested in knowing more about his incestual rtionships and see what this guy was up to. Chapter 883 Honeymoon With Arya Chapter 883 Honeymoon With Arya ??883 Honeymoon With Arya Rain left after discussing things for a few more hours. Many things on Arya''s end were rified to Lith and after getting an assessment over the current things, Rain left the room. As soon as she was gone, Lith turned to look at Arya and said, "Get dressed, honey. We''re leaving." Arya let out a knowing smile and asked, "Leaving for¡­?" Lith smiled back. "Our honeymoon, of course." Arya smiled happily and said, "Okay," then left to get changed. Lith changed as well into a fine and elegant ck suit with hints of red, such as his pocket handkerchief, tie, and handcuff buttons. His long hair was tied in a bun and he lookedpletely like the handsome prince that he was. Ten minutester, the door of the room opened up and Lith heard tapping sounds of heels. Looking at the source, Lith was totally mesmerized by the view as he saw the jaw-dropping beauty that his wife was, walking towards him. Arya was in a sexy red dress, having it fit perfectly to her already perfect figure. She wore tall red heels and had her bluish-silver hair fall down freely. There were a lot of essories on her hair that kept it intact and she also had a bracelet as well as a chain around her neck. From the way she looked, it was evident that she had put in a lot of work for this thing. Arya liked the reaction her husband was showing her and walking close to him, lifted her dress up a bit and did a small spin. "Like it?" Arya asked. Lith got up and replied with a smile, "Like it? No, I love it." Arya looked so damn hot that Lith felt himself falling in love with her again, despite already being in love. He expressed this thing by letting her know, which brought out a chuckle from Arya. She felt happy knowing this and gave a peck on Lith''s lips. Arya then winked and said, "My husband looks like he''s going to break many maiden''s hearts today." Lith chuckled at this and stuck his elbow out. "Let''s leave, shall we?" Arya nodded and locked her arms with Lith, leaving for the honeymoon destination. ¡­.. On a lone ind, halfway between the Angel and the Werewolf Continent, Lith and Arya teleported out. All around them was the ocean with calm waters and no other ind, ce, or person in sight. Looking around, Arya was slightly surprised and asked, "Our honeymoon is here?" Lith smiled and held her hand. "Nope." Saying so, he snapped his finger and right in front of the two, the water turned turbulent. In just a few seconds, the water split apart and a stairway to who-knows-where appeared in front of the two. Lith smiled and gestured to Arya to walk with him. The two began walking down the stairs and no more than two stepster, the vision in front of the two changed from darkness to that of the ocean. Many amazing fishes and a diverse wildlife was visible to the two as they walked down the stairs. Amused by it, Arya continued to look around and walked. At the end of the stairway, there was a door, and entering it, the two walked into a luxurious room filled with ocean themed furniture and ornaments. There were coral decorations everywhere and the chairs were made out of fine wood food beneath the ocean. There was a big ss window on one side of the room and a firece, around which was a big bean bag for the two to sit on. This was the living room that the two were looking at and taking Arya to the bedroom, which was upstairs, the two found themselves to be under a massive dome ceiling. The done ceiling and everything around was see-through. The ocean life was visible once again and surprisingly, they could also see civilization all around them. Looking closely at the civilization, Arya raised an eyebrow in surprise as she noticed this was a big underwater city. She knew there were many hidden things in the world, but couldn''t care less about what or where they were. However, nowing across one such hidden city, she realized that they weren''t bad. "Not bad, not bad at all." Aryamented while looking at the underwater city. Not bad was the highest form of praise one could get from Arya. Her standards were way too high for everything and she neverplimented anyone directly, her husband being an exception to it. Lith stood beside her and wrapping his arm around her waist, said, "This is the underwater city of Vitalis, hidden from the whole world and only seen by two people." "Two?" Arya asked while looking around the spectacr scenery in front. Lith chuckled. "Yes, two. You and me." Arya raised an eyebrow in surprise and turned to look at Lith. "How did you even discover this ce ande up with such a wless honeymoon destination?" Lith looked at Arya with a gentle expression and replied, "My wife''s eyes always remind of the ocean, so I thought why not go there for the honeymoon?" The response incurred a giggle from Arya and shaking her head, she said, "That''s so thoughtful. My husband definitely deserves a reward for this, doesn''t he?" Lith nodded like a pecking chicken. "Oh, definitely definitely." Arya chuckled and holding Lith''s face, took hold of his lips with hers. The soft kiss turned passionate in no time with Lith inserting his tongue in Arya''s mouth and intertwining with hers. Lith shifted his hands from her waist to down below. He held her big peaches and gently squeezed them over her red dress. A minuteter, it was Lith himself who broke the kiss and was about to say that they should go roam around, but Arya didn''t give him a chance and took hold of his lips again. Arya''s breath was hot and her mesmerizing blue eyes expressed the possessive intent of this Death Dragon. This was their honeymoon and Arya didn''t want to waste any time and get straight to the point. She had missed Lith and spending alone time with him, hence intimate moments such as these were far better than travelling anywhere for her. Arya broke the kiss a few minutester and said with heated breath, "I''ve waited long enough for this, babe. Don''t make me wait more." "Hmm?" Lith didn''t understand what his wife just said. Arya held Lith''s hand and walked towards the ss wall. She ced both her hands on it and bent down to have her bottom be on full disy. "No more wasting time, honey. Come, eat your meal." Lith whistled in response and said, "Don''t mind if I do." He spanked Arya''s big peaches lightly and got down on his knees, cing his face extremely close to them. ''Itadakimasu!'' Thought Lith internally with a chuckle. It was too cringey to say it out loud, but internally it was all okay. Lith sucked right at the dress-coveredhers of his wife and made her let out a soft moan. A wet spot formed at the ce Lith had sucked in and this went on to say just how much Arya was anticipating this. The way Arya had said things right now truly set her apart from the rest of the wives. Sure, going on dates and roaming around doing cute things was adorable and romantic, but she preferred bonding and intimate time more. It was just her preference and something she liked, nothing more, nothing less. The room the two were in although seemed see-through, wasn''t as such from the outside. Nobody could see what was inside as there were many spells present everywhere. The whole room was camouged and blended properly with the water. There were additional space spells that made any wildlife touch upon the building to pass through smoothly, hence making everything appear as if there was no room at all. Arya was a Death Dragon but also had a major rtion with the element of Water. Her mother was from the Water Tribe and had it not been for Arya''s overall carefree and dominating personality, she would''ve very well been considered a gentle Water Dragon. Nevertheless, Arya did possess some gentleness of water and it was showing right now. Her carefree and dominating nature was slightly suppressed and all she wanted right now was quality time with the love of her life. Having had the ability to feel love or even love someone sealed for her whole life, all of this was really new for Arya. She was like a young teenage girl in love, experiencing every little thing slowly. It was due to her emotional maturity that she did not act like a teenage girl and continued to be a dominating ruler. But for now, the dominance within her was suppressed as her husband was performing all sorts of lewd acts on her. She was loving every single moment of it and was anticipating when the two''s clothes would fly off and the many more things he would do to her. Chapter 884 Honeymoon With Arya (2)**

Chapter 884 Honeymoon With Arya (2)**

?884 Honeymoon With Arya (2)** "Mhmm~¡­Mffhm~¡­" Arya let out soft moans as Lith sucked on her honeypot while having her dress still on. Nobody had taken out even a single piece of cloth yet, but everything was still working somehow. Lith was a master at the art of forey and going slow was the best to bring out the most from ady. If one went too quick, it wouldn''t be as pleasurable and Lith knew this from experience. Another thing was, Lith was in general a big pervert for his wives. He was taking in all of the lewd scents and taste that arose from here, but with the cloth acting as a barrier, the taste was a bit different. Having had enough of tasting his wife like this, it was finally time to properly eat her out. Lith lifted Arya''s tight dress up and finally got a look at her smooth, bare ass and thighs. Her lower lips were hidden between her plump peaches and to find them out, Lith did what any sane husband would do. He stuffed his face in between the perfectly shaped buns and got an actual taste of his wife''s pussy. A strong gamey taste spread all over Lith''s tongue while a flowery scent assaulted his nose. His wife''s scent was mixed and chaotic, just like her personality and Lith loved it! He grabbed the lips with his own and sucked as well as pulled them slightly, making Arya let out another moan. The velvety softness in his mouth was just asking him to ravage his wife further and Lith followed his instincts. In no time, his tongue was inside and tasting the pink flower that no man other than Lith had ess to. "Mmm¡­ Finally~" Arya said while closing her eyes to feel the pleasurepletely. Her hands were still on the ss wall and her bare buttocks were out in the open for Lith while her upper body was covered by the red dress. Lith''s tongue explored Arya''s tight canal and his hands massaged onto her thighs and made their way up. Once the hands were on the soft cushions, Lith pulled his face back and spread the buns to have a proper look at the two pink flowers. The velvety flower was dripping with juices while the puckered pink one above seemed to be really lonely. This ce had not yet been touched by Lith and was saved till this day. It was time to show it some love as well and not have it be lonely. Lith didn''t think twice and went ahead to eat this flower. He first nted a loving kiss on it and made Arya shiver slightly in response. This ce had not been touched before and the cold sensation brought about some new stimulus. The taste Lith had after kissing it was exactly simr to her pussy. It was just a bit stronger, but otherwise barely had any difference. Alldies in immortal and above realms were clean. They didn''t have bodily processes like mortals and hence, having anal was as hygienic and simr to having normal vaginal intercourse. Lith licked the wrinkled flower and also tried to extend his tongue inside, but failed as it was too tight. To tackle it, Lith first put his middle finger inside his wife''s dripping honeypot to lubricate it, then slowly tried to insert it inside her ass hole. Just like every other girl, Arya had to be madefortable and rxed to get this thing done. So, Lith got up and wrapped his free hand around Arya''s waist. Lith leaned forwards and gently nting a kiss on her neck, rubbed his free hand down at her slits. "Rx, honey." "Mhm~~" Arya purred like a spoiled kitten in Lith''s embrace. She definitely wasn''t submissive like this, but made an exception for today because she was trying out new things. Lith licked Arya''s neck and firmly wrapping his hand around her waist once again, extended his fangs out and bit her. Arya''s body shivered again and her backdoor tightened up, making Lith''s finger have trouble sliding in. Lith didn''t mind it and gulped down her blood slowly. As usual, it brought a great gamey taste to it and after a bit of drinking, Lith let go and licked her wound clean. Arya''s behind loosened up slowly in response and Lith made use of it to stretch her properly. One finger was soon changed to two fingers and once Lith felt it was ready, he turned Arya around and kissed her. While kissing, Lith took his pants off and slowly took her to the king sized bed ced in the middle of the room. Lith pushed Arya down on the bed and spread her legs wide apart, getting a look at her whole beautiful being. Her sexy folds were asking to be bred while Arya herself showed a look of anticipation. Lith got in between her legs and asked with a smile, "Do you want to do it in this position, honey? Or is there something specific you have in mind?" Arya thought about it and asked, "Which one''s the best?" Lith shook his head. "No idea. But the mostmon one is while being on all fours." Arya thought about this for a second while still having her legs spread out. She was not someone who got embarrassed easily and was quite rxed. Thinking it through, she said, "Doing it that way, I won''t be able to see you. That''s a no-no then." Lith nodded. He rubbed his hands over her slits and replied, "Then missionary?" "Sideways?" Arya asked back, suggesting new positions. Lith rubbed his shaft over Arya''s wet lips and answered, "Can''t do it with great intensity in that position." Arya extended her hands out, gesturing for a hug, and said, "Fine by me." Lith leaned forwards and hugged Arya. The two kissed and turned to their sides. Lith raised her leg up from the side and rubbed his shaft over her pussy once again. Arya broke the kiss at this point and said, "One sec." She snapped her fingers and out of thin air, many small crystals appeared in the air in different ces. Lith looked at them and asked, "You want this to be recorded?" Those were recording crystals and Lith knew about them very well. Arya smiled and said, "That''s right. I didn''t record my first time, but I will do for this one at the very least." Lith chuckled and rubbed his nose over Arya''s. "Do as you please, mydy." With everything being decided, Lith finally ced the tip of his shaft over Arya''s backdoor and slowly began prating her. He kissed her lips and said gently, "Rx as much as you can." Arya nodded and tried to do what was asked of her. Lith felt a soft and tight feeling around his shaft as he slowly stretched his wife''s inside. It took a few seconds, but he was finally all in. Arya smirked at this point and looking Lith right in the eyes, said, "I feel really full right now and it took so much effort to get here. During Emmy''s time, it was so fast." Lith chuckled and slowly began moving his hips, making Arya moan in response. "Emmy was not prepared, hence I went with the fast route. We could''ve just used lubed and done it, but proper forey leads to much better sex, you know?" Arya chuckled and said, "Right. Right. Nowe here." The two began kissing once again and Lith pounded Arya from behind in a slow and gentle manner. The slow pounding went on for a while and being satisfied with the tender love, Arya herself asked Lith to switch positions now. Aryay t on her stomach and then raised her hips up by getting on her knees. Her upper body was still lying t on the bed and the curve she was showcasing was really extraordinary, expressing just how good her techniques were. Lith continued to fuck his wife from behind and made her let out soothing moans. Her ass jiggled each time Lith rammed his dick in her and the whole scene here was a feast for Lith''s eyes. As this was his wife''s first time, Lith didn''t dy things and climaxed together with her after fifteen minutes. The intensity was good enough and they would be going for the second round soon. Chapter 885 Underwater Ruins

Chapter 885 Underwater Ruins

?885 Underwater Ruins Inside a room having transparent walls all around it, Lith and Arya eventually got started with the second round. Arya sat on a table,pletely naked this time, and was having her ass pounded by her husband intensely. p¡­ p¡­ "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" Having everything well lubricated, lewd pping sounds reverberated in the room along with Arya''s moans. Her perky tits swayed in rhythm with the pounding and Lith leaned forwards to suck on one of them. "Nnghhh~" Arya grunted as Lith bit her nipple. Her hand was now on his head, ruffling his hair and taking support. Few minutes of poundingter, Lith turned Arya over to the table and spanked her ass. With his dick still lodged inside her asshole, he finally cast the double trouble spell and prated her pussy as well. "Ohhh¡­ Fuckkk¡­ What''s¡ªAhh¡ªthis¡­" Arya moaned out loud in pleasure and confusion. Lith chuckled and said, "Something you''ve been missing out on this whole time." The tight walls of his wife''s ass and pussy wrapped around his shafts and threatened to suck the soul out of him. Lith was feeling pleasure on another level today and being the good husband that he was, returned the pleasure back to Arya with a greater intensity. The two went on with it for the next half an hour and orgasmed together. The whole day was spent in the bedroom, trying out new positions and a hell lot of pounding. By the end of the day, when they were satisfied, they cuddled together and slept, enjoying the warmth of each other''s embrace. Next day. Lith and Arya walked down the building they were in to tour around Vitalis. They masked themselves to hide themselves from the natives to have a better time. The natives roaming around wore clothes made out of sea nts such as kelps and algae. There were coral essories and many different colourful ornaments on them. Life in this ce was totally opposite to how it was back home. Everyone had a colorful and vibrant appearance, there was barely anything gray or ck in this part of the world. Life was about as slow as the rest of the world with people busy with their daily lives, doing various different things. Lith and Arya roamed around the city and went through the market where they saw shopkeepers selling shells, shiny stones, and various different food items. Street food consisted of nts, small fishes, prawns, and a wide variety of snails and oysters. There was also an exotic food stall that served bird meat. These birds were the ones that try to dive into the waters and catch fish, but then get captured and cooked by the locals. Since they were really rare to find, it was really expensive. Payments on the lower levels were done through a special currency and on the higher levels, Lith and Arya saw some people trading magic stones. It was evident that there were cultivators in this ce as well. After a while of roaming around the city, Lith took Arya to a special vortex nearby. Through this vortex, the two teleported to a new city altogether wherein there was an ancient temple and a city in ruins. It was a fascinating ce full of wonders. There were murals, runes, and ancient depictions of a lot of legends around the many ruined pirs and walls present. A barrier was cast around Lith and Arya that prevented them from floating in water and gave them the ability to walk around without any hassle. Arya looked at the murals and touching them, said, "These things are strange." "Strange?" Lith asked in response. Arya nodded. "They do not belong to this world." "Oh¡­" Lith understood. He checked the carvings on the walls and looking at strange symbols depicting various birds, fishes, and humansmented, "I just hope there isn''t some sort of gateway to another world here." Arya continued to walk towards the ancient temple while analyzing the murals and asked, "Why would there be such a thing?" Lith shrugged and said, "Don''t know." Many things had happenedtely and hisment didn''te out of thin air. For all Lith knew, they may trigger something identally from a mere touch, hence precaution was necessary. He didn''t want to be sent to a random location full of threats and get himself killed. Lith''sment made Arya be on guard. She knew all the experiences Lith had been through in the past and how he would be sent to some different ce altogether at times. She didn''t touch anything and gazed at the things calmly, analyzing them. Lith analyzed this ce as well and the two slowly walked into the broken temple. Inside the temple was dim as there was barely any light seeping through. Not so surprisingly enough, there was an idol of a fish fighting a bird in the temple. Arya looked at it and said, "Stop." Lith stopped immediately without any questions. "I sense a strange aura from there." "Strange aura?" Lith asked. He couldn''t sense it, so this meant it was something of a high level. Arya nodded her head and continued, "This aura is not so weing. I don''t think we should proceed from here on." "We?" Lith asked. "Even you can''t go ahead?" Arya shrugged. "I can, but who knows what the consequences are. As you mentioned, there''s a chance of being teleported elsewhere and I don''t want to take such a risk unnecessarily." Arya was usually a carefree person and would jump right into things without thinking twice. However, the world had changed and a lot of new gates had opened up which took people to ces that had some really strong foes. Lith being away from this world and also spending his time sleeping and staying away from the administration didn''t have much info on the gates like Arya. The whole underworld was Arya''s territory and she had ess to some information that even the Vampire Royal Family didn''t know about. One of the many pieces of information were on things regarding the gates and the experiences of the people that went in and came back. Ny-nine percent of the cases were bad and needed people to use either self-defence or straight up attack the other worlds. The one percent that didn''t require such violence was usually a peaceful world or a mortal one with less cultivation. Peaceful ces were a rare find as all the other worlds were hostile to invaders and always tried to defend their homes. Arya knew some gates that led to really violent worlds and some gates towards worlds full of literal genocides being performed on a daily basis. Things were bad and every little detail of it was known by Arya. Hence, she was cautious here and tried to avoid triggering anything that may have her or her husband teleport elsewhere. Looking around, Lith asked, "So, should we just go back or wait and see what''s happening here?" Arya thought about it and said, "Let''s go back, is what I want to say, but what if there''s something actually good thaty over this barrier here. Like what if there''s some world teaching great martial arts or magic something." Arya was rational and despite knowing the many potential risks, said those things to her husband. More risks, more rewards. That''s how the world worked and Lith would be in for a painful experience, but it may also lead to a really amazing experience, a once-in-a-lifetime kinda one. Arya neither discouraged nor encouraged Lith. She silently stared at the idol and let Lith decide for himself as to what he wanted. She was fine with either of his choices and would support him in all ways possible like the good wife she was. Lith thought about it and after weighing the risks and rewards, said, "It''s really risky. I want to say we shouldn''t go for it, but that would just indicate I''m a coward who doesn''t like to experience new things." Arya chuckled at this and said, "Better be a cowardly person than a dead one." Lith nodded. "That''s true as well." After some more careful consideration of this situation, Lith finally said, "I''ve decided then. We are not walking in and risking our lives. Let''s have some people go first and see how the situation''s unfolding, then visit that ce." Arya thought about it and said, "The idea''s not bad, but there''s a lot of things that could go wrong." One of the many things that could go wrong, the most important would be the destruction of that world. People of this world may be stronger than those locals and kill them, stealing everything they possessed. They may also get killed or have those guys invaded this world. Since the strength wasn''t known, it was a big deciding factor of the gate. As there were far too many things to think about, Lith and Arya walked away from that ce and continued to discuss it, deciding whether or not they should go and have a new experience. Chapter 886 Main Quests, Side Quests Chapter 886 Main Quests, Side Quests ??886 Main Quests, Side Quests After talking it through, the two decided that it was best if they left this temple. Walking close to the idol may trigger a side quest and Lith wasn''t ready to take on it anytime soon. There was a main quest pending and he first wanted to get done with that. By now, Lith was using game terminology to refer to things. Dushkarbor''s adventure was a side quest he had to do to have a stronger physique and get to understand what actual body cultivation was. His own world had it, but it was not the best. Lith''s world was more about magic cultivation than body or anything else. They were masters of it and had an unworldly connection with the elements. The main quest that Lith was talking about was the world war he was nning out. There were far too many things that came into y and each piece had to be put together to get an eptable oue. Keeping his main quest on hold, Lith''s focus right now was to chill with his wife and have a great honeymoon. Lith took Arya back to Vitalis and roamed around the city with her, once again exploring what all things it had to offer. When they were done touring, he took her to a spot where she could use her elemental abilities and do some magic. Arya ended up creating a boat purely out of water and covered it with the Dark elemental energy that came from from the very depths of the ocean. One thing about the Dark element that she mentioned to Lith was Darkness was everywhere, but Light wasn''t. Throughout the whole universe, Dark was spread out a big sheet of paper that stretched infinitely across the expanse of Space and Time. On this very sheet of paper, there were small orbs of gases that were emitting out Light in all directions. This emission, which was also nothing else but Light itself, slowly spread throughout the Dark sheet and tried to illuminate itpletely and engulf it. Now, in legends and fairytales, Light always won over Dark, but in actuality, Light always tried topete while Dark was in a league of its own. It didn''t matter to the Dark element what Light was trying to do. The Dark element simply continued on with its expansion and wasid back. Light always had to catch up with it and this was what Arya meant that Darkness was everywhere, but Light wasn''t. Lith''s understanding on the Dark element exponentially increased as he understood this and getting a newfound knowledge, he turned to Arya who was sitting beside him on the dark boat and asked, "So, Dark''s better than Light?" Arya shook her head at this. "All elements are equal. It''s merely the nature of Dark to always be everywhere and the nature of Light to always try to conquer Dark. Remember honey¡­" There was no enmity in nature. It was all about bnce. If there was no Light and Dark was allowed to expand as much as it wanted, there would be no life or anything per se. It would just be one sole element in the universe, the Dark element, and nobody else present to gauge its strength. When Lightes into picture and conquers Dark, a bnce is created and life as well as other resources get a chance to flourish. This was howplicated things were and how everything was designed to perfectly be bnced. It was exactly due to there being a bnce that whenever some cultivator tries to ascend, the bnce is threatened. A threat meant a total copse of everything and nature doesn''t like that. Hence, there were tribtions and other things present. This whole topic on nature was extremely sophisticated andplicated. As of now, Lith did not require such info and it was too much even for Arya. Arya just told Lith a few important things and asked him to stick to improving his understanding of the elements. Everything else will follow on its own. Lith was fascinated by this conversation and didn''t know he would be having such a talk during his honeymoon with his wife. His understanding with the Dark as well as the Light elements had been raised so much that he could feel the Dark element wrapped around the boat. This was good progress and the honeymoon was going well. Lith and Arya roamed over the ocean and went to many ces on this boat made of the Dark and Water elements. Arya got the opportunity to use her Water Dragon abilities and showed a few cool things to Lith. Their honeymoon was spent in a rxed manner like this and after being done with roaming the ocean, they went back to Vitalis and spent the final few nights there. The two went ahead and fucked like rabbits in thest few nights. Arya got all her holes stuffed with cream and she was loving every single moment of it. They went ahead and did it for so many rounds that they lost count. Arya was reallyid back and despite being a high maintenancedy, the things Lith needed to do to make her happy were really simple. All Arya seeked was Lith''s love andpany, which he gave her to the fullest in this honeymoon. By the end of the honeymoon, Arya was once again reminded of how much Lith loved her and meant to her. She began loving him even more and was starting to understand what this whole love thing was. With the two being satisfied and the honeymoon being finished after a month, Lith and Arya kissed each other goodbye and parted ways. Arya went back to ruling her kingdom and the underworld while Lith went back to the castle to finally get back on with the main quest. Right as he was in the castle and thought of hopping onto the main quest, he saw the side quests of his chilling in a courtyard and sipping on some tea, totally rxed. Lith squinted his eyes and while being in the castle''s hallway, stared at the side quests. These side quests were none other than his maids¡ªKeith, Fanny, Sylvia, and Fei. Keith and Fanny were still too stiff and hadn''t opened up while Sylvia was yet to understand what love actually was and experience it. As for Fei, she hadn''t been spanked in a good five years and had to be given a few at immediate notice. The sky was dark, the crimson-silver moon hung in the air and radiated its light beneath. The atmosphere was silent and eerie as always, typical for the Vampire Continent, and the castle was lit up with its own bright radiance from the inside, giving it an overall royal look. In this peaceful atmosphere, the maids were chatting and thinking that it was just another normal day. However¡­ "My maids¡­" Keith, Fanny, and Fei almost spit the tea they were drinking while Sylvia unknowingly felt a chill as well. Lith looked at the reaction of his maids and walking close to them, asked, "What is it? Why do you all look so pale? Have you all perhaps changed your species to Vampire?" Lith made a bad joke, but the maids got up, bowed and greeted him, ignoring all of hisments. Keith, Fanny, and Fei stuck together and couldn''t help but brace their cheeks subconsciously. Even though no interaction had taken ce so far, one may never know what went on in their perverted master''s head. Lith really was a big pervert in their opinion and everytime he was near, their tender peaches were at risk. This subtle fear could be felt by Lith, who couldn''t help but chuckle internally. Meanwhile Sylvia was as neutral as always, showing or feeling nothing. Just like the ck puppy in her arms, there was no thought in her mind and she was totally nk. Lith could read her like an open book, but for now, didn''tment on anything and stayed quiet. Lith took a seat at their table and looking at the standingdies in uniforms, asked, "So my maids, I''ve been hearing that you all have been cking a lottely. Any reason why?" "cking?" Fanny asked back. "Your Highness, we''ve been diligently doing whatever work''s given to us." Lith rubbed his chin and said, "Really? But I don''t think you''re doing your work." Fanny shook her head and continued, "No, Your Highness. We have been doing it. You can ask anyone or check the records." Lith continued to rub his non-existent stubble and replied, "Being my maids, your job is to miss your Master and always sing his praises, but I don''t see any of you doing it." ''What¡­'' The maids were dumbfounded hearing that. Ignoring their surprise, Lith continued, "I''ve been spying on you guys for the past two hours and saw not a single mention of me. Truly very pathetic. Such a cker attitude definitely deserves punishment. Don''t you all think so?" The three were totally dumbfounded by now while Sylvia also felt this to be very silly and irrational. However, their opinions didn''t matter whatsoever and Lith hurriedly said, "C''mon you guys, don''t waste time. I''ve got more things to do. Fei, you first." "W-What?" Fei was shocked. Lith sighed and getting up, said, "It seems I need toe towards you instead." "W-w-wha¡ª Master, wai¡ª" PAH! "Of!" Chapter 887 Updates From The Maids Chapter 887 Updates From The Maids ??887 Updates From The Maids Handing out unnecessary spanks and putting some damsels in distress, Lith went back to sit on his chair. Lith didn''t spare anybody, including Sylvia, and spanked them all. Just like the other three, even Sylvia was annoyed by Lith''s perverted tactics. This was a good sign and some major personality development, if one were to ask Lith. Lith tapped on the table and a teacup appeared filled with hot tea. Lith took it in his hands and said, "Hmm¡­ a bit hot. Sylvia,e here and hold it for me." Keith, Fanny, and Fei internally clicked their tongues while looking at the spoiled nature of Lith while Sylvia was just mildly annoyed. She however did as asked and went to hold the teacup. Zen was put down so that she could hold the teacup and that ck little puppy dozed off without worrying about anything right below Lith''s chair. Lith didn''t mind him and looking at Sylvia, patted on his thigh and said, "Come here, sit and feed it to me. Make sure it''s not too hot or cold, otherwise you''re in for another round of spanking." The bar of disappointment was already very low, but Lith was bringing it down to newer levels with his unreasonable requests. The four had never thought that the Prince who had scammed them was such a spoiled person. Whatever the case be, this was not the first time such a thing had happened and by now, they were pretty much used to it. Though, being used to it didn''t mean they weren''t annoyed. Sylvia went ahead and sat on Lith''sp, then began feeding him the tea. Lith wrapped one of his hands around her waist and hugged her, making it a bit difficult for Sylvia to feed Lith tea. Sylvia was once again a bit annoyed, but not too much as this was a normal urrence. Such unreasonable touching had not happened with her before, but she had seen it happen with the rest of the maids and found it to be normal. Lith looked at the two maids and one butler standing in front of him and said, "Take your seats, there''s many things you need to tell me." Fei was still in a butler outfit like before because Lith had not dismissed her yet from it. He had never specifically told her to wear the maid outfit so she didn''t do so. Lith found it funny that such a small thing was being taken so seriously. He wouldn''t really scold Fei for wearing the maid outfit and ditching the butler outfit since the job was pretty much done. But, he was looking forward to how many more days would Fei continue to wear this butler outfit until she finally changes her mind. Keeping her clothing topic aside, Lith talked to Keith, Fanny, Fei, and Sylvia about the current affairs of the world. The four had been given individual tasks to aplish and he was checking up on that progress. As Fanny was a Human, she was made to infiltrate the ranks of the Humans and work with Neo to band the nobles together. There had been too much infighting amongst the nobles and now was not the time for that. Lith wanted the nobles to be united and reach their full potential. He was rooting for the Humans to be stronger and trying to weed out the stupid ones as quickly as possible. Humans were not to be trifled with. They may be very stupid, but they were all like cockroaches. Back on Earth, it was said that cockroaches would even survive nuclear bombings. It was a phrase used to say that they were indestructible. The Humans of this world were the same. They were indestructible, no matter how hard one tried to wipe them out. They had survived through each and every single era despite the many hardships and seriously had some great intelligence and wisdom. Lith didn''t want this to go to waste and hence made Fanny and Neo work to unite them. Next, it was Keith that was made to visit the Abyss. The Devils were all sealed there and as she was a Devil herself, Lith wanted to see if she would find something helpful for herself there. Surprisingly enough, Keith''s firstment on the Abyss was: "It''s good." This was a high praise and something which Lith didn''t expect her to give. Keith was a person whose standards were really high. Such a praise meant a lot and not to mention, she had stated before that she had only seen a glimpse of it. She had only been to the first ten floors out of the 666 floors present. There were tons of Devils on each floor, but every floor had one final boss type Devil sealed within it. Keith had a glimpse of the ten sealed Devils and although they were weak, they weren''t actually bad. Those Devils possessed some unique qualities that made them stand out from the rest of the world. Keith noticed that all sealed Devils had some or the other thing with them that was unique to their own selves. This was really amusing, but it was a pity that she couldn''t stay for long as she was called back to the castle. As the things Keith saw seemed fascinating, Lith was willing to talk to his aunt and let her into the Abyss. He told Keith about it and mentioned that she may get to visit that ce soon. Keith was somewhat happy about it, but didn''t show it on her face and merely nodded and thanked Lith in response. Lith then chatted with Fei and got some updates on Vanessa as well as a few other things. That Supreme Rank Array Master was diligently working and doing her job. It was a good thing and Lith then went on to talk to Sylvia. From Sylvia, Lith heard news about the world. She was a Witch, a person who had the innate ability to smell the chaos and profit out from it. She could feel the currents of the world change and she mentioned to Lith that the rest of the Witches were probably feeling it as well. Those Witches would take advantage of whatever chaos was brewing as they had friendly rtions with every race. This was a fatal thing and the races had to be on alert, otherwise they may get plundered. Witches were really greedy and it was exactly due to this that they barely ever killed people. They simply sucked the resources dry of other people and made them be on the verge of copse, but ensured to have them keep some for survival and bouncing back. Once the people survived the harsh poverty and actually bounced back, the Witches would be back and plunder them. This was a vicious cycle and also the reason why people disliked Witches and made an unsaid rule to never trust them. Their reputation was notorious for this very reason and was also the reason why people didn''t respect them much all around the world. In any case, Sylvia''s analysis was spot on as Lith knew about the insides of many things she had mentioned. The talk went on for the next fifteen minutes and when Lith was finally done with it, he asked about the ck puppy Zen. Sylvia stated that Zen pretty much justzed around. He would asionally be yful and hyperactive. His hyperactive state would lead him to opening small summoning portals that brought summons from the other worlds. Sylvia had to kill them so that they didn''t cause any nuisance and with this, it was a hundred percent confirmed that he was a summoner dog. Other than that, he would happily y with Ren and run around the castle in a carefree manner. That was just a small part, the major thing he does is simply sleep. That''s about it for him. Lith found it cute and decided to have Zen and Ren spend more time with each other. Speaking of him, Lith asked where Ren was and got to know from the maids that he was in the Demon Castle. Lith assessed that if he was in the Demon Castle, he was taken against his wishes by his mothers. Lith smiled and shook his head. His poor boy was suffering there, he definitely had to bring him back home. Lith had not seen him for roughly five years, but it felt a lot more and he really wanted to see his golden boy that wasn''t golden. Making Sylvia get up from hisp, Lith said, "Alright, I''m out of the castle for a while, give me a call if something importantes up. Now go do your work." Saying so, Lith spanked the four maids and left the room, ignoring their hateful nces. Lith walked to the teleportation room of the castle and decided it was about time he paid his aunt a visit and flexed on his new found strength. Dushkarbor had made him really strong physically, it was time to see how strong it even was in reality. Chapter 888 Lucifer’s Panic Chapter 888 Lucifer¡¯s Panic ??888 Lucifer¡¯s Panic The Demon Castle. Lith teleported out of the teleportation circle and no more than two steps into the Demon Castle, he saw the short greenish blue haired secretary of his aunt. This was Adriel who had piercings, tattoos, and wore a formal shirt and pants. She had her hair trimmed thinly from one side and looked really cool. Adriel looked at Lith and bowed. "Wee, Your Highness The Vampire Prince." Lith nodded lightly in response and asked, "Is aunt home?" "Yes." Adriel answered. Lith nodded and asked her to lead the way. The two walked down the hallway of the Demon Castle and reached outside Lucifer''s room. Adriel bowed and stated that Lith should go on his own from here. Lith opened the door and found the room to be really dim. He had a general idea as to what may be going on here and thus, walked right in and closed the door. Being fully inside the room, the first thing Lith saw was a pair of smooth, perky ass cheeks, showcasing themselves proudly. "Mhm~" He then heard soft moans and walked close to the couch from where it came from. Lucifer was in a doggystyle position, with her head resting on a pillow and her hands doing their magic. The television was running in the room and ying some anime on it, but Lucifer was too unbothered to watch that. Lith smiled and shook his head. This was a usual thing and he wasn''t even surprised. Taking his pants off, Lith got behind Lucifer and positioned his dick right on her juicy asshole. It was well lubricated already and had no problems having Lith''s shaft slide in. PAH! "Ahhh~" Spanking Lucifer''s ass once, Lith asked, "What will your daughters think if they barge in?" Lucifer closed her eyes, feeling the pleasure, and said, "They''ll just see mommy getting her ass drilled by you, then hate you for hurting their mommy. That''s about it." "What?" Lucifer chuckled and smirking, turned to the side to look at Lith. "You''re in for trouble if they see you pounding me, so better be careful." Lith felt Lucifer''s inside tighten up as she said that and threatened to have him explode. Grunting in pleasure and spanking her ass cheek again, Lith said, "That''s so unfair. Do they not know that their mother is the reason¡ª" Knock! Knock! "Mom!" "Oh shit!" Lucifer showed some panic and so did Lith at this point. Lith pped Lucifer''s ass and said in a low voice, "Why are they here?" Lucifer knitted her brows and said back in a simr low voice, "How would I know? I just had them settled down and gave them enough food beforeing to my room." Lith clicked his tongue and continuing to slide his dick inside Lucifer''s ass, said, "Put on some clothes and go handle them." Lucifer clicked her tongue in response and said, "First take your cock out of my ass, bitch. Can''t show the kids this vulnerable side." Lith shook his head. "The cock''s going to stay inside. It''s your fault for inviting me in." Lucifer knitted her brows and said, "Bitch¡ª" "Mommy!" "Shit!" Lucifer panicked further when she heard the second shout. This time it came from her second daughter Rosy and Lucifer realized that all three were standing outside. Immediately putting on a big oversized t-shirt, Lucifer got to the door with Lith right behind her, having his shaft still lodged inside. Lucifer opened the door a bit and saw the faces of her three daughters. "Yes, sweethearts? Do you three need some¡ªAhh¡ª thing?" ''This bitch¡­'' Lucifer cursed internally as she felt her ass getting full. Lith chuckled internally feeling the tightness of Lucifer. He could see that she was suffering, at least a little bit, and was happy about it. "Mommy, are you okay?" Rosy, the long ck and orange- haired girl with a gentle look on her face asked. Lucifer smiled awkwardly and said, "Mommy''s alright. Anyway, why are you three here? Weren''t you watching Pirate Sun* on TV?" Rosy nodded her head in response and said, "We were, but then Ruth¡­" Roxy, Rosy, and Lucifer turned to look at the zoned out girl at the side, smiling and saying, "Hehe¡­ Milku¡­ Hehe¡­" Some drool could be seening out from the corner of her mouth and this made Roxy and Rosy to shake their heads with a smile while Lucifer panicked once again. ''Oh no¡­ Surely they''re not here for¡­'' Rosy turned to Lucifer and said, "Mommy, she wants milk and so¡­" Rosy had a slight blush form on her face while Roxy turned her head to the side as well and didn''t dare to look Lucifer in the eyes. Lucifer felt a headacheing due to this and internally cursed, ''I shouldn''t have empathized so much that day¡­ But these poor babies¡­ Oh my¡­'' ''Fuck it! It doesn''t matter anymore!'' Lucifer had an internal struggle, but at the end, thought that it didn''t matter, she''ll just go with the flow. Lith in the meantime, who was right behind her, spreading Lucifer''s insides, thought to himself, ''Damn¡­ Is she going to breastfeed them or what?'' Now this was news to Lith. He didn''t think that there were developments to such a level between Lucifer and her daughters. Sliding his shaft fully inside Lucifer and getting close to her ear, Lith asked, "Are you going to breastfeed them?" Lucifer''s eyes twitched hearing that. She tightened her insides to a great degree and made Lith let out a pained grunt. ''Shit¡­ It hurts¡­'' Lucifer was already stressed as is and Lith was just adding onto it more. He needed to be quiet for some time and the best way to punish him was through this. Lith realized things were serious, but him being him, wouldn''t budge so easily and continued to bother Lucifer by prating her with greater intensity. Lucifer''s body was shaking, but she managed to not give out to her daughters that she was getting fucked. She looked at the three and said with an awkward smile, "Can you threee a bitter? Mommy''s a bit busy, you see¡­" Roxy and Rosy''s faces were dejected when they heard that while Ruth was still in a world of her own. Looking at such cute faces seem heartbroken, Lucifer felt her own heart break. Sighing, Lucifer said, "Alright, alright. Don''t show mommy that face. Come here." Everyone''s face brightened up as they heard that and they immediately went close to Lucifer. Lucifer had a spell cast around her which didn''t let the girls sense that her ass was getting drilled from behind. However, it didn''t change the fact that she indeed was, getting fucked. This brought a new thrill to Lucifer and made her pussy drool in response. Lucifer ignored the drooling for now and lifted her sweatshirt up to show her big boobs to the three girls. "Ruth will go first and you three are only getting two sips each, understood?" Lucifer said sternly. ''Sip!?'' Lith was amused after hearing that. What did she mean by sip? He couldn''t help but peek and see to find out the answers. The girls nodded their heads and after giving a flick to Ruth''s forehead, the zoned out girl snapped back to reality. She seemed a bit confused at first, but Lucifer pulled her in her embrace and said, "Only two sips, alright Ruth-chan?" Ruth seemed surprised by the suddenment, but nodded her head repeatedly and went ahead to have her share. Right as Ruthtched onto her nipple and began sucking milk, Lucifer immediately had a shback to that time where it all started. A few years ago, she was watching anime with her daughters. In that anime, they saw that after kids are born, they are breastfed until a certain point. This was also a very warm gesture between a mother and a child, and this made them think, did they go through this as well? The three began thinking of their past, but didn''t find any memories. It was all nk and this made them really dejected. The three girls were very sad and weren''t in the right state to do anything. Lucifer was troubled by this and didn''t know what to do. She tried to find ways, but it all led to nowhere. Finally, not being able to watch her daughters be depressed so much, she decided to give them the authentic motherhood experience. These girls were still very young, probably just hitting puberty mentally, and breastfeeding them might not be too big of an issue, thought Lucifer. Hence, Lucifer went ahead and did the thing. With this, except for not being blood rted, the three girls had fully be Lucifer''s daughters and there was no saying otherwise. Lucifer actually experienced motherhood as well and realized how awesome it actually was. Despite being a vile demon, her motherly instincts awakened and she began loving these three cuties even more. It was due to this fact that she was weak in front of them and couldn''t say no. Lith was yet to be told about this, but for now, his mind was just wondering, ''What the fuck did she mean by two sips!?'' ¡­.. A/N: Happy New Year everyone! :D *Pirate Sun = Sailor Moon parody. Chapter 889 Lucifer’s Advice On Bagging Mayzin Chapter 889 Lucifer¡¯s Advice On Bagging Mayzin ??889 Lucifer¡¯s Advice On Bagging Mayzin In the hallway of the Demon Castle, three girls with orange and ck hair were standing in front of a door. The door was slightly open and one could see a beautiful ck- haired milf with red horns standing with her breasts out in the open. Her pink nipples were erect and twitching while a slight blush surfaces her face. Lucifer was feeling really awkward at the moment. From right behind, she was having her bowels stretched while in front, her daughter was feeding on her boobs. The experience in front was wholesome and motherly while at the back, it was lewd and depraved. Lucifer was stuck in an awkward position and from either side, no one was trying to be understanding and stopped. Lith was spreading her ass cheeks and ensuring his cock hit the deepest spot while Ruth in front was nibbling and suckling on her breast. Lucifer didn''t know what to say or do anymore and just stood quietly. It was one of those rare moments where she truly was taken aback. Ruth held onto Lucifer''s big tit with both her hands. Her hands were small and she couldn''t hold the whole boob properly. Like taking in a deep breath, Ruth sucked as much milk as she could in one go. This caused her cheeks to be puffy, but it was all gone instantly. She then let go and went to the other one and did the same thing. Once she was finished, Lucifer patted her head and said warmly, "Good girl. You can have more when mumma''s free, okay?" Ruth nodded then gave Lucifer a kiss on her cheek. "Mumma is the best." Lucifer smiled warmly and then turned to Rosy, who blushed heavily, but still made her way towards Lucifer''s breasts. Rosy did the same thing and Lucifer called her a good girl too. The same happened with Roxy and the three eventually left after having their share. When they were all gone, Lucifer sighed in relief and closed the door. Lith, who now understood what everything meant, chuckled and said, "What a good girl you are." Lucifer''s eyes twitched and turning to the side, said, "Stop mocking me or I''ll beat you up." Lith chuckled again and turning Lucifer around, he put her leg on his shoulder and continued pounding her in a missionary position. Having a look at her full breasts, Lith said, "Who would''ve thought that the almighty Lucifer would change like this." Lucifer snorted and pinched Lith''s nipple from over his shirt, making him feel a jolt of electricity run down his spine and grunt. "Lucifer''s still the same, bitch." Lith''s lips twitched and in response, he pinched Lucifer''s nipple as well, making her let out a soft moan. A bit of milk gushed out of her breast as he pinched her and looking at it, Lith said, "Would you look at this?" Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "That''s normal for a woman. And don''t you dare¡ª" "Mhm¡­ Tasty¡­" "Bitch!" Lucifer knitted her brows and immediately tried to take Lith''s fingers away from his mouth. Lith, who didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear in tasting the revered Demon Queen''s milk,mented, "Not very sweet." A vein popped on Lucifer''s forehead and holding Lith''s face in annoyance, she said, "The fuck do you mean not very sweet?" Lith tried to smile, but couldn''t as Lucifer was holding his face. Still, he replied, "Breast milk is usually sweeter, I wonder why yours isn''t." Lucifer was taken aback by thisment and for the first time, some seriousness shed in her eyes and she asked, "Really?" Looking at her ask it so seriously, Lith realized that she was indeed taking her motherhood seriously. Feeling that he shouldn''t joke too much about it, Lith smiled and shook his head. "No, I''m kidding." Lucifer''s eyes twitched again and she ended up pinching both of Lith''s nipples and bringing him some pain. Lith chuckled in pain, but he knew he deserved it. Continuing to thrust inside Lucifer''s well lubricated ass and feeling her soft, tight walls wrap around him, Lith said, "By the way, did you feel any difference in today''s pounding?" Lucifer thought about it and looking down and staring at her butthole being stretched, said, "No? Your cock''s still the same length." Lith shook his head. "Not that. I''m asking about my strength." "Ah¡­" It clicked Lucifer. "Right, I did feel a difference. It''s a bit more intense than before, that''s about it." Lith sighed. He lodged his shaft deep inside Lucifer and staying like that, said, "I wonder when I''ll have enough strength for you to respect me." Lucifer made a smug face. "There''s a lot of time for that. First you should focus on bing a King Rank. My pussy''s dying to have itself stretched, don''t make it wait any longer." Lith rubbed his fingers on Lucifer''s pink slit and said, "I can still put it in if you want, you know?" Lucifer shook her head. "Nope. You''re not allowed." Lith shrugged. "If you say so." Lucifer dropped this topic and leaned in for a kiss. Lith took her soft lips and sucked them for a bit, then inserted his tongue in her mouth, tasting her. His tongue coiled around hers and his shaft continued to slide within her ass. The two kissed and fucked in this position for a while and then got back to the couch. Lucifer was on Lith''sp and bounced up and down in a cowgirl position. Lith took hold of one of her jiggling tits and bit onto her nipple. Lucifer moaned and closed her eyes to feel the pleasure. Lith eventually gobbled up her nipple and sucked on it, taking in Lucifer''s milk. Lucifer looked at Lith and said, "Hey, that''s for my daughters." Lith let go of Lucifer''s breast with a pop sound and looking at her, said, "You belong to me, aunt. Your milk naturally does as well." Lucifer raised an eyebrow in question. "I belong to you? Since when?" Lith didn''t respond and went back to ying with her breasts. Lucifer didn''tment on this topic further and the two enjoyed each other''spany. A whileter, Lucifer asked, "By the way, I heard you went on a date with Mayzin." Lith squeezed Lucifer''s soft peaches and said, "I did. What about it?" Lucifer shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just surprised that bitch ended up with you atst." "No, that''s not the case. She''s not with me, it was just a simple date." Lith rified. Lucifer smirked in response. "You have a wrong idea of her. She''s already in the bag, all you have to do is take a few more correct steps and then you can get into her pants." Lith felt weird hearing that. "How are you sure?" Lucifer chuckled and said in a smug tone, "What you''re trying to do is something I''ve done a thousand times." "What?" Lith was confused. Lucifer smirked. "I''ve fucked Mayzin many times by now. There''s nothing that I haven''t seen on her." "Oh." Lith realized. He chuckled and continued, "That''s not fucking. You don''t have the tool to do it, aunt. That''s just some lip rubbing." Lucifer shook her head. "Sex is sex." Lith shook his head as well. "Nope. If I take my dick out and yed with your ass with my mouth, would you consider it as fucking?" Lucifer wanted to refute this, but suddenly was at a loss for words. She wanted to deny it, but couldn''t, as it made a lot of sense. Even after a few seconds of deep thinking, she could note up with an answer. "Fine, whatever. Anyway, if you want to bag her, make sure to not hurt her pride and you''re good to go. I did it a few times and it didn''t end well." Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. "What did you do?" Lucifer shook her head. "Let''s just forget about it. Just remember to not hurt her pride and make sure to fuck her ass first if you want to conquer her properly." Lith was genuinely confused now. "What do you mean?" Lucifer rolled her eyes and said, "Do as I said or you won''t get to fuck me, your mom, Mayzin, and Agalea at the same time." "Wait, what?" Lith was taken aback. "What?" Lucifer asked back in a mocking tone. "Do you think I don''t know? Weren''t you always nning on fucking us four sisters at the same time?" "No¡­?" Lith replied with a pause. Lucifer rolled her eyes. "Stop lying through your teeth. I know how badly you want to sandwich your mom between her sisters and stretch all of their pussies." "Ayo, what!?" Lith was totally taken aback by how. He had never fantasized this before! Lucifer didn''t stop at this and continued, "I also know you want to prate two of your aunts'' pussies at the same time while ying and tasting the ass and tits of the rest." Shock would be an understatement that Lith felt. He was totally speechless now and momentarily paused ass fucking Lucifer. Lucifer took notice of this and said, "Why did you stop? Continue, I''m close to cumming now." Lith got out of his stupor and continued to ram his dick in her ass once again. "Anyway, as I was saying. I know all of the fantasies you have. Even the one where¡­" Chapter 890 Lucifer’s Stupid Reasons**

Chapter 890 Lucifer¡¯s Stupid Reasons**

?"Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­ faster¡­ ngghh~" In a dimly lit room, a ck-haired demon milf was on her knees, her round, full and smooth ass was protruding in the air while a handsome silver-haired man was right behind her, pounding her silly. This round was of really intense and rough fucking. Lith''s foot was pushing Lucifer''s head on the couch and his hips were mming hard onto her plump cheeks. The tightness Lith was feeling around his shaft was otherworldly and the view of his aunt''s asshole being stretched by his cock was heavenly. PAH! PAH! PAH! Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Lith handed out a series of spanks and aroused Lucifer further, making her let out lewd love juices and cause loud squelching sounds. This was the fourth round today and Lucifer wanted it really rough. Absolutely rough fucking would only be possible if all three of her holes were used, but currently, two would make do and were not a big problem. "Aaah¡­ I love this! My goodness, I love this!" Lucifer moaned out loud. "Fuckkk, Fkkkk, Fuuuuuckkkk! Ram iff harffder newphwfu!" Lucifer''s wishes were Lith''smands and he did as asked. Using all of his potential, Lith rammed his dick as hard as he could into Lucifer''s deepest spots. Her insides were being stirred up aggressively and in no time, Lucifer moaned out: "Ohhhhh! Fkkkkk! Stop! Stop! Stop!" Lucifer''s body shook aggressively and she grabbed Lith''s hand to try to stop him and take support. Lucifer''s toes curled up, her back arched in an abnormal fashion and big butt shivered intensely as well. She was about to fall down but Lith held her hips in ce and ramming his shaft balls deep into her, shot out his seeds and lubricated her insides. This hot stuff that exploded within Lucifer was her final straw. She moaned really loudly and copsed as her soul traversed through the high heavens in extreme ecstasy. Lith breathed heavily and copsed on top of Lucifer. The two continued to breathe heavily and slept like that for a bit. An hourter, Lucifer woke up and found Lith to be on her back, still sleeping. She turned around without waking him up and let him use her big soft boobs as pillows. Another hourter, Lith woke up and saw Lucifer''s beautiful face with a rosy tint on it. He didn''t say anything and merely kissed her soft lips. The two indulged in a kiss for a while and after breaking it, Lith and Lucifer both got up. Sitting on the couch, Lucifer smiled and said, "Boy, you sure have gotten stronger." "Who''s a boy?" Lith asked with a calm expression. "I''m a man, your man, to be precise." Lucifer chuckled. "That''s not the case, but sure. Though, I''ll give it to you, this time it was much better than before. I can still feel your cock inside me and also the volumes upon volumes of cum you shot in me." Lith yawned and said, "Just get it cleaned. Call your maid, she''ll do it for you." Lucifer shook her head. "There''s no maid, I gotta do it myself." Lith showed a surprised expression. "No maid? Adriel doesn''t help you with this?" Lucifer knitted her brows and flicked Lith''s forehead in response. "Didn''t I tell you before? I don''t go around showing my body to everybody. I''ve got my own pride." "I mean, good for you but¡­" Lith got up and walked in front of Lucifer. He raised one of her leg up and saw his seeds spilling out of her back door, drenching the couch. The whole room smelled of sex and although it wasn''t a bad thing, it still was messy and needed to be cleaned. "¡­look at this and around you. There''s so much mess. A maid would surely help." Lith''sment made Lucifer ponder over this. While thinking, as Lith was right in front of her and so was his shaft, Lucifer held it and sucked on it like a lollipop, not caring even the slightest that it was in her ass a few moments ago. A few seconds of suckingter, Lucifer let go of Lith''s shaft with a pop sound and looking up at him, said, "Do you think I should let Adriel do this? You know, she''s already got a lot of work." Adriel was the link between the Seven Sins and Lucifer. She was the onemunicating to and fro and was alone. She had a lot of things to do and having her do even small tasks such as these would be trampling on her pride and overworking her. Although Lucifer was sure that she wouldn''t mind, this was still a topic to be discussed. Another thing was, as Adriel met the lesser demons and was also of a strength lesser than hers, Lucifer didn''t really want to show her body to her. Lucifer was the pinnacle of pride, and not just pride, it was also lust, envy, sloth, and the rest of the sins. As she was the pinnacle, her pride was huge and she had this unsaid thing in her mind that she''ll only show her body to a select few that she fancied and were on her level. The ones that fancied her were the ones she liked such as her three sisters and then her three daughters. She strictly kept her body to herself when it came to men. The reason was, her three sisters hated men, so she automatically did so as well, without any questions asked. There were a few screws loose in Lucifer and one of it was this. The only man to be an exception in Lucifer''s life was Lith, whom she had chosen to be her lover and future husband. Husband was still a far fetched dream as Lith wasn''t even half close to her level. In any case, as of present, only Lith, Lilith, Mayzin, and Agalea had seen her naked. Her three daughters had only seen her breasts and were children so they didn''t count. Apart from them, the only other ones to have seen her body were Lith''s wives during the orgies, but Lucifer didn''t count them for stupid reasons only she knew of. But yeah, in her mind, for hundreds of thousands of years, she had kept her body reserved and wanted to continue on with that. It was a bit difficult to exin to Lith, but Lucifer tried her best to state her reasons. After knowing the reasons, although Lith didn''t understand why, he chose to respect his aunt''s wishes. "Well, then the other thing we can do is¡ª" "Wait a second." Lucifer interrupted. "Hmm?" Lucifer squinted her eyes at Lith and asked, "Are you perhaps suggesting I take help of Adriel because you want to develop things between us and have a threesome?" "What?" Lith was stupefied hearing that. "Don''t lie." Lucifer said and began stroking Lith''s shaft. "This thing here is a proof of it." Lith rolled his eyes and said, "That''s hard as a rock because of you, not your assistant. And no, I don''t fantasize having a threesome with you and your assistant. I mean, yes, she does look cool, but that''s that." "I have no fantasy with her and you, because think about it. I''ve got my other aunts, so wouldn''t I find it more spicy inmitting some incest threesome, foursome than such nd normal seggs?" Lith''sment turned Lucifer speechless and she stared at him with a stupendous gaze. Lith chuckled and patting Lucifer''s head, said, "How about you get a maid from the Evure n?" Lucifer''s expression changed instantly to that of curiosity. "Your n? Are those guys even willing to leave the castle and work for someone else?" The Royal Servants were some of the most loyal people in the world. Lucifer had no idea what Lilith fed them, but their loyaltyypletely with the three Evures. The loyalty was so scary that those guys would not hesitate even in the slightest to get their own selves killed to save their masters. Lucifer was really amused by that and had always wondered how to have such servants around her. So far, she only had one servant that was as loyal, which was Adriel herself, but Lucifer didn''t know what would happen if she were to get weaker than Adriel. If the three Evures somehow lost their power, there would be no effect on the Royal Servants'' loyalty, but yes, the same couldn''t be said about Adriel. She was a demon through and through and worshipped strength. Lucifer was one of the world''s strongest existences and it went without a doubt as to why Adriel was so submissive towards her. Lith''s offer thus made Lucifer think things through. Lith smiled and said, "It''s not someone else, for your information aunt. You belong to the Evure n, always have been actually. Mom considers you as her real sister, Lucy considers you as her real aunt, and I consider you as my wife. So you do the math." "Damn¡­" Lucifer''s eyes almost went moist hearing that. A secondter, she wiped the tear that threatened to leak out of her eyes and squinting her eyes at Lith, choked his goose and made him grunt. "Oof, why¡ª" "Since when was I your wife?" Chapter 891 Scary Aunts

Chapter 891 Scary Aunts

?Lucifer''s Territory, Demon Continent. Basking in the purple moonlight, Lith and Lucifer were walking in the hanging gardens by the Demon Castle. Rows of colorful flowers grew upside-down magically in the air and the sides of the walkway had vines cascading down gracefully. Pointing at a patch of ck and red roses on the ground, Lucifer said, "Your mother gifted me that." Looking at the roses, Lith thought about something and turned to look at Lucifer. He squinted his eyes and continued to ponder about something. "What?" Lucifer blinked in confusion. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lith rubbed his chin and said, "Are you sure it''s gifted and not stolen?" Lucifer paused in her tracks hearing that and showed a surprised look. "How did you¡ªwait, what the fuck do you mean stolen, bitch!?" Lith made a smug face and said, "Knew it. There''s no way mom''s ever gifting you anything." A vein popped on Lucifer''s forehead. She wrapped her arm around Lith''s shoulder and hugging him closer to herself, said, "You know, sometimes I wonder how a crooked cock feels inside. Do you wanna perhaps volunteer and let me know?" Lith felt a chill down his spine hearing that and tried to distance himself from Lucifer, but failed to do so as her hug was really firm. He covered his crotch and said, "Don''t even think about it." It was Lucifer''s turn to boast a smug look. "Why do you seem so scared? Aunt will never hurt her nephew, even though he''s really naughty." Thestment seemed really ominous and clearing his throat, Lith said, "Anyway, I wonder why and how you have so many powerful things with you." Lucifer shrugged in response and said tly, "That''s just a normal trait of your aunts. It''s not just me who possesses nice things, your other two aunts have them as well, though in a different sense than mine." "Hm?" Lith expressed a curious look and gestured to Lucifer to borate. "Well, for starters, me, your mom, Mayzin, and Agalea¡­ We''re not your normal world leaders or Supreme Ranks." Lucifer said this in such a normal tone that it was some randommon fact, dumbfounding Lith. Walking by an alive patch of wild flowers swaying side to side, Lucifer continued, "We possess enough powers to destroy this world on our own and no one else would be able to stop us. Of course, we four can stop each other, but other than that, there''s nobody." "And yes, before you tell me about your mother, I know very well that no one can stop her if she wants to do something. She''s in a league of her own, I''ll give her that." Lith didn''t even say anything and Lucifer was already answering the things on his mind. A Supreme Rank, no matter how dumb, actually had a much sharper brain than an average person and it was no joke. Lith was genuinely impressed right now and continued to listen with an interested look. Lucifer continued, "Lilith aside, me, Mayzin, and Agalea have many things on ourselves that would actually destroy the world if we wanted." "Agalea could have the world''s vitality copse, destroying the world and killing all but a few people." "Mayzin could cause a widespread famine and extinguish all cultivation resources in the world, causing a widespread chaos which would make people fight each other to death for a mere slice of bread." "And then there''s me, who¡­" Lucifer smiled like a viin and pulled Lith in her embrace, then snapped her finger. BA-DUM~! Lith''s entire being felt a great chill as a humongous aura descended down in the atmosphere. A scary feeling took over Lith''s whole being and for the first time in years did he feel a big threat in this world. The surroundings turned dark and from all directions, multiple pairs of eyes with varied colors tried to peer right into Lith''s soul. It was just for an instant and the feeling vanishedpletely as if it wasn''t there in the first ce. Lucifer smiled widely and asked, "Do you understand who Lucifer actually is? If you still don''t, look at this¡­" A tablet appeared out of thin air and fell on Lith''s hands. Lith looked at it and there was some breaking news on it. "BREAKING NEWS! BREAKING NEWS! BREAKING NEWS!" "TERROR SPREAD THROUGHOUT THE WORLD, PEOPLE IN MAJOR PANIC!" "HERE ARE THE FOOTAGE FROM AROUND THE WORLD!" ¡­.. Neutral Continent. "Ah, what a bright sunny day. Let''s go grab some ice cream¡ª" RUMBLE! Two people were chatting happily, but their words were suddenly cut off with a loud thunder rumbling in the sky. The sky then suddenly turned dark and it seemed as if a storm was approaching. "Yo, what''s up with the weather today? I wonder what¡ª" BA-DUM~! A humongous pressure descended down on all beings and froze everyone''s heart for a split second. The weak copsed on the spot while the weaker ones died. The pressure was lifted off in the very next instant, but a huge massacre had urred and damaged many. The scenes from the Neutral Continent and the ones from different ces of the world were simr. The same pressure came, same multiple eyes were seen, and the same massacre took ce everywhere. What may have caused it was unknown and currently, everyone was trying to fix the damage done by the aura. ¡­.. Demon Continent. Lith knitted his brows and said in a low yet serious tone, "What have you done, aunt¡­" Lucifer smiled and ruffled Lith''s hair. "Just showed the world a small glimpse of the Demon Queen''s might." Lith looked at Lucifer with a pained expression and replied, "So many died¡ª" "Nope. No one died." Lucifer put a finger on Lith''s lips and said with a big smile. Lith knitted his brows in response, but soon, heard the breaking news sh again in the tablet. + "Breaking news!" "Elemental energies go haywire, many feel a stir in their souls and copse." "Some seemed to have died, but turns out they haven''t." "Newssh: everything''s normal, the elemental energies are not chaotic anymore." + Hearing the news made Lith raise his eyebrows in surprise and stare at the tablet and then at Lucifer stupidly. Lucifer smirked and wrapping her arm around Lith''s shoulder, said, "Boy, can you even imagine that you''ve gotten a sloppy toppy from a Queen capable of shaking the entire world in a mere snap of her fingers." Lucifer proudlyughed at her own joke, but Lith was actually feeling a bit impressed and also was at a loss on what to do. Usually, he was the one bullying hisdies and watched them be stupefied, but today the tables had turned and he was getting one surprise after another with no breaks. Lith still couldn''t believe that this big breasted subus beside him had actually managed to shake the whole world along with him in just an instant, that too with a snap of her fingers! How overpowered was she even!? If Lith wasn''t wrong, he had seen the Serpent of Time Ouroboros, the ck Tortoise, the Vermilion Bird, the White Tiger, and the Azure Dragon along with the Cerberus, all at the same instance. However, what he didn''t understand was, to whom did the rest of the eyes belong to? The ground beneath him had suddenly turned pitch ck as if there was a ck hole beneath him. He hadn''t missed out on this detail. Right from the very bottom, there were multiple pairs of scary eyes looking at him. Whom did it belong to? Lith genuinely had no idea. Surely they weren''t the Devils sealed up below in the many floors of the Abyss, right? If Lucifer could seal the Devils, then this just meant that they were weaker than her. If such was the case though, then they shouldn''t be able to scare Lith as he was already immune to a Supreme Rank''s aura. Then who¡­ Lith was genuinely clueless and even had a hard time recalling the whole picture. It was like, the harder he tried to remember everything and recreate the images in his mind of that instance, the more it was fading away. In just a few seconds of recalling, Lith suddenly muttered out, "Huh? What was I just thinking?" Lucifer noticed this and had the corner of her lips curve up. ''It''s not the right time to know everything, nephew.'' Information in this world was a dangerous resource. People could get themselves killed if they were to know of some facts which shouldn''t be known by anybody. Lucifer hence ensured her nephew stayed safe and made him forget everything he saw. Yes, it was indeed very cool to flex on him her prowess, but she didn''t want him tond in any trouble for knowing things and hence had him forget it. It wasn''t just Lith, the whole world forgot except for the people at the very top, but they all chose to ignore this thing as they didn''t want to fight the master to whom these all creatures belonged to. Lucifer was well aware of this as well and whatever steps she had taken were not on a whim, but calcted and thorough. It was also about time the rest of the Supremes knew that she wasn''t simply azy otaku neet. Clearing her throat and turning to Lith who was wondering about what he was thinking, Lucifer leaned close to his ear and whispered: "You were thinking of getting a gawk gawk 3000 from your demon aunt, weren''t you?" Chapter 892 Browsing Memes Together Chapter 892 Browsing Memes Together ??Lucifer''s question was ignored by Lith because in his mind, he was hearing: [Detected: Abnormal changes in memories¡­] [Detected: Changes being made are not harmful.] [Does the Host wish to resist the change?] ''The fuck!?'' Lith thought to himself. ''Resist!'' [Resisting¡­] The memories that were slowly fading in Lith''s mind returned to him. He vividly remembered the chill he felt and the eyes he had seen a few moments ago. This memory of his was being erased and this definitely was the work of his aunt. Lith didn''t know what reason Lucifer had to do such a thing, but he knew to not bring this topic up. Lucifer was a strong Supreme Rank and he was a mere Half King. Plus, she would not do things that would harm him and if she was trying to erase the memories, then this meant she was trying to protect him. Lith knew very well how information could be lethal. Ignorance truly was a bliss in this world. Knowing too much could lead to fatal consequences. A good example of this was information of his own n. The general public were silenced by the Royal Servants if they were to somehow find out some personal information of the Evure n. There were many spells in the castle that alerted the servants of such a thing and hence, it would barely take a few minutes to suppress that information. Depending on the depth of information, the suppression would range from a memory wipe out to true death. Now, Lith knew this information he possessed could be lethal, but¡­ ''I really wanna fuck around and find out.'' Thought Lith. Life had been too peacefultely and Lith was craving some chaos. He knew he wouldn''t die, so why shouldn''t he do a few risky things here and there? The reason for such a strong belief was due to him being the Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritor. He seemed really strong, and his inheritance was proof enough about it. The inheritance possessed the guide to be a sovereign like him and at what realm being a sovereign was, Lith didn''t know, but it was definitely above Legendary Rank. In any case, he¡ª Snap! Snap! "Hello?" Lith''s thoughts were interrupted as Lucifer snapped her fingers and called him out. Looking at her, Lith asked in reflex, "Yes, aunt?" Lucifer clicked her tongue and said, "I made such a great offer and you weren''t even listening. A pity." "What offer?" Lith asked back. "Not telling you now." Lucifer said and began walking away. Lith stared at her for a second, then thought it may not be something important since she was so calm about it and continued to walk with her. Walking together in the hanging gardens, Lucifer asked, "By the way, for what reasons did youe here?" Lith turned towards her and asked with a smile, "Can I note just to check up on my aunt?" Lucifer squinted her eyes. "That honestly would''ve been a heartwarming sentence if my nieces said it to me. But you? You shouldn''t even dare to say such words." "What? Why?" Lith''s smiling expression turned into that of being confused. Lucifer knitted her brows and stopping in her tracks, said, "Bitch, the first thing you did aftering here was fuck my ass. There was no ''Oh, hi aunt'' or ''Hi, how are you aunt?'' or ''How have you been, aunt?'' type of words from you. Do you think you should even be allowed to ask me that?" Lith blinked in a dumbfounded manner. "Aunt, firstly, do you even remember what position you were in?" "Does it even matter?" Lucifer asked back. "Ah yes, as unreasonable as always." Lith said and shook his head. Lucifer shook her head too and said, "Now tell me, why are you here? I''ve got things to do, better make it quick." Lith held Lucifer''s hand while walking and said, "Honestly¡­ I don''t even remember why I came here." "Wow." Lucifer was not even amused by this fact. "No wonder you''ve been so silent all this while." Lith turned to look at her. "What do you mean?" Lucifer smiled. "Nothing." Lucifer knew Lith really well. If this lil runt had business, he definitely would''ve talked about it in the middle of their anal session. That''s just how his character was. The fact that he hadn''t uttered a single word about it meant he really did forget. "Anyway, you''re free now, aren''t you?" Lith nodded. "I am, I guess." "Good." Lucifer said and took Lith to a t grassy spot in the hanging gardens. There was a pond beside the t grass, reflecting the purple- silver moon, and up in the sky, there were bright flowers falling gracefully in a circrndscape. Lucifer took out a mat out of nowhere andid it down on the ground. She took out some snacks and drinks as well then ced it at the side. Lucifer theny t on her stomach and said, "Come, join me. We''ll watch a movie or something." Lith let out a surprised reaction, not because he didn''t expect such a thing from Lucifer, but because of how she was always ready to have a pic anywhere she went. She truly was the pinnacle of neets and an embodiment of all the wrong things within a person. Lucifer,ying on the mat, scrunched her nose and swiftly turned to look at Lith. "Bitch, you''re thinking something bad about me, aren''t you?" "Eh?" Lith was surprised again. How did she know!? "Knew it!" Lucifer clicked her tongue. "If you don''t wanna spend time with me, go away." "I never said that!" Lith protested. "Hmph!" Lucifer harrumphed and turned back toying t on her stomach. She had an oversized t-shirt on her and some shorts that barely were able to contain her big peaches. Half of it was spilling out of them and just inviting Lith to ravage it once again. Shaking his head, Lith thought that his aunt sure knew many ways of seduction. Or perhaps she didn''t and it was just Lith who found her dressing sense and casual nature so hot. In any case, he was not someone to ignore such delicious meat in front of him, despite having eaten a while ago. Taking his pants off, Lith got on top of Lucifer and pulled her shorts down, getting to look at her big plump cheeks. Lucifer, who was busy surfing the inte on her phone, turned to Lith and asked, "Again?" Lith spread her ass cheeks right in front of her and said while positioning his cock on her butthole, "Yes. Is there a problem?" "Not really." Lucifer said without hesitation. "Just make sure to use lube, it''s dry right now." Lith nodded and taking some lube out of his space ring,thered it over Lucifer''s back and some on his shaft. Lucifer felt a cold sensation which was then followed by a pleasant full feeling. Lith felt his shaft get enveloped around a tight softness as he slowly entered her behind, and in no time, he was fully inside Lucifer once again. Instead of moving his hips, Lith hugged Lucifer from behind and glued his face with hers, watching the things on her phone. Lucifer found this new position amusing, but a good one nheless and continued to surf the inte. "Look, the things my daughters did a few years back¡­" Lucifer proudly showed the photos and videos she took of her three daughters. There was a picture of Roxypetitively ying a video game with Lucifer. Then there was a video of Lucifer holding Rosy''s hand and taking her somewhere she was feeling really afraid to go. The third video was of Ruth being zoned out as usual, poking in the air and giggling. These were really wholesome pictures and Lith expressed it to Lucifer. However, he then asked, "We are out in the open, what if your daughterse here?" "They wouldn''t. I have a spell cast around this ce. Usually when I''m off to masturbating, I cast this same spell and it indicates to the three that their mom is busy and shouldn''t be disturbed." Lucifer answered. "What if there''s an emergency?" "Then there''s a talisman with them that they could rip apart and signal me." "Oooh¡­ You sure are well prepared, aunt." Lith said and slowly began grinding his shaft in her ass. Lucifer smiled and said, "You learn a lot of things when you have children." Lith smiled back and said, "I don''t have any right now. Do you want to make some and let me experience it?" Lucifer clicked her tongue and said, "You don''t even have ess to my pussy, having children is a far fetched dream." Lith chuckled and kissed Lucifer''s cheek. "Anyway, do you wanna see some memes?" Lucifer asked. "Sure." Lith was down for it. Lucifer grinded herself a bit on Lith''s shaft, then began browsing the memes on her social media app. The two were browsing through some spicy memes because of the position they were in. The first meme was about a man admiring the view of the creampie he just gave to his significant other. It was mild and nothing over the top. Lucifermented on this, "Do you have the same reaction as him when you cream me?" Lith shrugged and said, "No clue." "Let''s find that out then." Lucifer chuckled and began grinding her hips some more. Lith smiled and didn''t respond further on this. The next meme they saw were some mild ones, but right then¡­ "FUCKIN'' SHIT!" "HOTDAMN!" Chapter 893 An Unfortunate Day To Have Eyes Chapter 893 An Unfortunate Day To Have Eyes ??The two''s eyes widened in shock with Lucifer tensing her body and squeezing really tightly onto Lith''s shaft lodged inside her. Lith, although crushed¡ªmetaphorically¡ªat the bottom, shouted because of the shock from the meme he had just seen with Lucifer. The meme the two were looking at was of a man having a seizure and the caption went: -When she sucks the kidney stones out of my meat and slurps on them like jawbreakers- The atrocity the two had just stumbled upon was terrifying and made them stumped. "I swear¡­ I swear if I find a single couple doing this¡­" Lucifer said with a really annoyed tone. "I''d rather not breathe the same air as them, let alone find them¡­" Lith replied with a creeped out tone. Lucifer clicked her tongue and said, "How can someone evene up with this? How is this even rtable?" "There are so many people in this world, aunt. There''s bound to be some really down bad people." Lith answered. "Anyway, check thements on this¡­" Lucifer narrowed her eyes and turning to look at Lith, asked, "Are you sure? Do you think this isn''t disgusting enough?" Lith shrugged and said, "Who knows? Maybe we''ll have a goodugh, maybe we''ll throw the phone, it''s a gamble I''m willing to take." Lucifer shook her head and said, "I don''t have a good feeling about it, but alright." The two concentrated on the phone once again and went to check thements. The first fewments were fine and normal, but right then, they saw ament from ady that made thempletely speechless and stupefied. Thement went: -I wanna peg my man so hard that I wanna gape his asshole wide enough to toss some candies into it. Then, I wanna y fetch and like a good kitty, dig out the sweet candies covered in his dookie and munch on them.- Lith and Lucifer''s timbers were shivered, they were absolutely mortified at thement they had just read and didn''t know how to even respond to it. The two put the phone down and contemted life together, wondering why they possessed the ability to read. "What an unfortunate day to have eyes¡­" Lith muttered after a while. "Not everybody deserves inte ess." Lucifer added to it. Lith''s body shook just thinking about it and he said, "Let''s just stick to watching cute animal videos." "Tru." Lucifer replied. "I''ll really go on a rampage if I see one more cursed meme. Though¡­ the idea of stuffing candies and digging them¡ª" "No, shit! Don''t even dare to think about it!" Lith unconsciously clenched his butt and yelled out. Lucifer looked at him with a dumbfounded gaze and after a few seconds of staring, began giggling. "You can stuff some candies in me if you want to, was what I was trying to say." Lith shook his idea. "At the moment that doesn''t seem like a good idea." Lucifer shrugged and didn''t say anything further on this topic. The two continued to surf the inte, watching cute videos of animals and having a slow anal session. They eventually switched toying on their sides and Lith hugged Lucifer from the front. Lucifer''s big t-shirt was taken off and her big tits were gobbled up by Lith. "Gosh, save some milk for my daughters." Lucifer stated. Lith ignored her and while biting on her nipple, moved his hand down at herhers and rubbed it while ramming his dick in her ass. The velvety soft pussy was a delight to feel and made Lith wonder just how amazing it would feel once he was inside her. The intimate moment went for a while and at the end, instead of getting creampie, Lucifer took Lith''s shaft in her mouth and gulped down every drop of cum. The two then talked for a while and eventually, Lith left to see Ren. The white ball of floof was chilling with his mothers and didn''t seem like he hated his time here. Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth were sitting and having ice cream while Ren was on theirp, sleeping. As Lith and Lucifer walked towards them, their scent made the four turn their heads. Ren, looking at his master, immediately woofed and jumped down from his mother Rosy''sp. "Woof! Woof!" Ren ran towards Lith as fast as he could while wagging his tail happily. Lith smiled and squatted down to hug Ren, but what ended up happening was that a ten pound squishy dandelion truck crashed on him and began making noises. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" The truck even had the audacity to lick Lith''s face aftermitting such a crime and act cute. "Sup, buddy." Lith smiled and said. "Woof!" Ren was really happy to see Lith! Lith chuckled and giving him some more head pats, put him on his shoulder. Lith then did a small nod to Ren''s mothers and got a nod back from them. Their interaction meant Lith was free to take Ren with him. "Alright aunt, I''m leaving." Lith said and lightly spanked Lucifer''s ass, making it jiggle. A vein popped on Lucifer''s forehead and she held Lith''s cor. "Don''te back," said Lucifer and literally kicked Lith''s butt, making him vanish on the spot. Shaking her head, Lucifer then turned to her daughters and walking close to them, said, "Mom''s free, you can have your milk now." Lucifer was doing her best to be a good mother figure. Since she was a demon and also very new to all of this, her ways of parenting were a bit different. She felt nothing when talking about milk like this and only brought it up because she didn''t want to see her daughters hungry. They had visited her a while ago and she was busy, but now she was free and they could have it. The faces of the little girls brightened up as they heard that while Ruth, the always zoned out girl, snapped out of her daze after hearing the keyword milk. The three made a run towards Lucifer and hugged her happily. The three were not even half the size of Lucifer and were actually really young and small. They definitely weren''t fit to have kids as they themselves were kids, but Lucifer let Ren''s case slide since she thought of him as a puppy. In any case, Lucifer took the three girls to the bench they were sitting on previously and said, "Turn by turn, five minutes each, just like before, okay?" The three nodded their heads aggressively in response. Lucifer smiled and took her t-shirt off, revealing her big breasts to the three girls. This time there was no lewd and just tender love of a mother going on. The girls were looking at Lucifer''s boobs just like how a child would and as instructed by her, they took turns. It was Ruth and Roxy who first went at it. Rosy was a bit more mature than the two and patient, hence she sat beside Lucifer and waited for her turn. As Roxy and Ruthtched onto Lucifer''s breasts and suckled on it, Lucifer closed her eyes and tried to bask in the tender moment between a mother and her child. However, not even a second into it, Roxy and Ruth both let go of her breasts and looked at her. ''Hm?'' Lucifer opened her eyes and turned to look at them, wondering why they stopped. Roxy pointed at Lucifer''s breast and said, "Mom, there''s no milk." "What?" Lucifer reacted as if she didn''t just hear what Roxy said. Ruth used both of her small hands and holding Lucifer''s breasts, gently pressed on it and said sadly, "Mumma, no milk." ''!!??!'' Lucifer had a momentary panic when this happened and her thoughts elerated at full speed, wondering how this happened. In just an instant, she realized the reason and had a vein pop on her forehead. ''THAT BITCH!!'' Lucifer seriously wanted to curse out loud and whoop the ass of the culprit, but held herself back from doing so because she was with her daughters. ''HOW CAN HE FINISH ALL THE MILK, LIKE WHAT IN THE ACTUAL FUCK!??!'' Lucifer''s thoughts were elerated and the curses too were fast. Not even a second had passed in real life and she had already cursed enough to make someone''s nine generations of ancestors cry. Putting out an awkward smile and while still being super annoyed, Lucifer said in a low tone, "Mommy''s a bit exhausted and maybe that''s the reason. Waito." Lucifer took out a potion from out of nowhere and drank it. In no time, her nipples twitched slightly and streams of milk gushed out. "Hurry, don''t waste it." Lucifer said and made Roxy and Ruth get back in business. As the two began having milk, Lucifer caressed their hair and thought to herself, ''The next time I see you Lith¡­ The next time I see you¡­ I swear¡­ I swear that¡­'' ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Achoo!" Lith sneezed and rubbed his head while also simultaneously rubbing his butt. "I think someone''s plotting my death." Lith,pletely unfazed, said. "Someone indeed is." "I know righ¡ª Wait, who!?" Lith was startled and immediately turned to the source of the sound. What he ended up looking at was a pitch ck figure standing by a pir, their eyes shining with a murderous purple glint. "BHOUUUUUU!" Ren was startled by the figure and hissed at it while using Lith as a cover. Meanwhile, Lith himself was startled and thought, ''FUCK, I REALLY AM GONNA DIEEEE¡ª'' The figure vanished from their spot and the next thing Lith knew, something held his ankle and yoinked him in the air. "NOOOOOOOO!" "WOOOOOOO!" Chapter 894 Yandere Mom Chapter 894 Yandere Mom ??Ring¡­ Ring¡­ The ringing sound of bells made Lith wake up from his unconscious state. He slowly opened his eyes and right in front of himy a thousand different types of talismans, in a room well-illuminated by burning oilmps. "Good morning, Your Highness The Vampire Prince. I hope you had a wonderful sleep." As soon as Lith heard this statement, a chill went down his spine and he muttered, "M-m-mom!?" The sound of heels hitting the ground resounded and right in Lith''s vision appeared a beautiful silver-haireddy with amethyst purple eyes, wearing a tight red dress with ck stockings. Thedy, who was already really tall and got a few extra inches of height through her heels, looked at Lith with a squinted gaze, as if he hadmitted some crime. "Please refrain from using that word, Mr. Vampire Prince." ''Shit.'' Lith gulped down his dry saliva, knowing fully well he had fucked up. What did he fuck up, he didn''t know, but he surely had! Just a few seconds ago, he was happily back home with Ren on his shoulders, but the next thing he knew, he flew off in the air and saw Ren howling at his disappearing figure. So it turned out it was his mother who had kidnapped him. Well, what the reason was and where he was, Lith totally had no idea as this room seemed very new to him. In any case, his mother didn''t seem happy in the slightest and this was really bad news. Lith could do nothing but see what was in store for him. Grabbing a chair from thin air and sitting on it, Lilith looked at Lith and asked like a strict interrogator, "So, Mr. Vampire Prince, I have a few questions to which I''d like you to answer honestly." Lith smiled awkwardly and said, "Mom¡ª" "Mr. Vampire Prince." Lilith said in a stern tone, gesturing that she wasn''t going to humour him interrupting her. Lith stopped speaking immediately and stared at his mother with an awkward smile. ''Damn, she is PISSED!'' Smiling, Lilith asked in a warm tone, "So Mr. Vampire Prince, starting with today''s first question, I would like to know¡­ What''s your full name?" "Eh?" Lith was taken aback by the sudden question and stared at his mother dumbfoundedly. What was this question? Of all the people in the world who could ask this, the very person that brought him into this world and named him was asking this? Seriously? Surprised by it, Lith said, "Mom are you¡ª" "The answer, Mr. Prince." Lilith''s tone became sterner. Lith sucked in a cold breath of air knowing his mother was all business now. He had never encountered such a strict personality of hers, but oh well, it wasn''t rainbows and sunshine everyday, was it? Lith took a deep breath and answered softly, "It''s Lith Evure." Lilith squinted her eyes and asked, "Full name, I said." Lith let out an awkward smile. That was his full name though¡­ Unless¡­ Lith cleared his throat and said, "My bad. It''s Lith Lilith Evure." "There we go¡­" Lilith nodded and said in a rtively gentler tone. "Now tell me, what rtion do you have with the middle name of yours?" Lith continued to smile awkwardly and said, "That''s the most beautiful name in the world and it belongs to my mother, who''s even more pretty than the simple name." Lilith coughed identally as she heard that, but didn''t break her character and said, "Refrain from additional words, Mr. Lith Evure." Lith''s awkward smile turned into a normal smile. He could tell his mother couldn''t keep her strict persona for long in front of his flowery words. Lilith went back to staring at Lith and said, "So you know Lilith is your mother, don''t you?" Lith''s scrunched his nose hearing that. It surely felt weird to have his own mother call her own name like that. Still, despite the awkwardness, Lith answered, "Right." Lilith took a deep breath and getting up, walked towards Lith. Bending down and meeting his eye level, Lilith held Lith''s cor and said with utmost seriousness, "If you know all of this, then what in the world is this." Lilith''s eyes glowed brightly and Lith felt his vision brighten up. Immediately after, the scene was followed by him looking at his own self lying down in the hanging gardens with Lucifer in his embrace. The two were naked, his shaft was lodged inside her ass and he was gobbling down her tits. The scene shifted its focus from the whole view to him sucking Lucifer''s breasts. Lith felt embarrassed to see himself in such a position, even though it was a reallymon thing to do and nothing wrong. The scene then ended and his mother''s serious eyes could be seen. Lith now roughly understood where he had fucked up and why his mother was so pissed. Lilith continued to stare at Lith and said, "I don''t mind you fucking or sucking anyone, but aftering back from your adventures, the first person whose milk you suck from is someone not your mother!? Do you have any shame?" Lith expressed an apologetic look. He recalled the day he had been back home and what he ended up doing was having an intimate moment with his wife Lilith, instead of his mother Lilith. There was a big difference between the two and Lith could tell why his mother seemed angry. "I''m sorry, mom." Lilith squinted her eyes and replied, "Your apology won''t work today, mister. You are going to be punished so that you always remember to spend time with your mama FIRST before you do it with anyone else." "And yes, by spending time, I very well mean cuddling and sucking on mama''s boobies before anyone else." Lith suddenly had an ominous feeling about this whole interaction. ''Don''t tell me, am I gonna¡­'' Lilith made Lith get up from his chair and sat down in his ce instead. She took his pants off immediately and bent him down on herp. "NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOOOOO¡ª" And that was thest protest the young Prince had before mama Queen unleashed her never-before used way of discipline. Throughout the years, the gentle and caring mama Vampire Queen had always looked after her babies and let all of their mischiefs slide. However, there were some boundaries, breaking which would make even the most loving, caring, and easygoing mommy to be angry. The young Prince had truly tested those boundaries and incurred a heavenly tribtion from the world''s most gentle mother in existence. Surprisingly enough, he also became the first child to be spank ¡ªahem, punished by the Vampire Queen in such a manner. The punishmentsted for a good five minutes and although it didn''t have much physical damage, the overall emotional damage was a whopping 100% percent. As the punishment was over, Lith felt really wronged, but didn''t express it and just started wearing his pants after getting up from Lilith''sp. Looking at that, Lilith said in a scolding tone, "Did I ask you to wear your pants, baby? Get back here!" Lith was about to rebel against his mother, but Lilith used her magic and pulled him back on herp. Lith was once again in a vulnerable position and before he could voice out anything, Lilith said with a smirk, "Your punishment isn''t over yet. Serve your sentence and only then you''ll be freed, mister." Chapter 895 Lesson Learnt: Never Underestimate Yanderes Chapter 895 Lesson Learnt: Never Underestimate Yanderes ??While on Lilith''sp, the second punishment began with Lith falling down on something soft. He looked around and found himself on a bed, resting his head on his mother''sp. Lilith gently caressed Lith''s face and said with a smile, "Time for your second punishment." Lilith pulled her dress down and had her big milkers boing their way out of it. One of the pink pearls fell directly into Lith''s mouth and to return back some pain, Lith bit onto it. Lilith gasped and said with a chuckle, "Slowly, mama''s not going anywhere." Lith rolled his eyes and thought, ''This olddy of mine is getting too ahead of herself. I really need to pound some discipline into her.'' This whole punishment session barely had any physical pain and was instead simply very embarrassing. Lith definitely was at fault for underestimating his mother''s yandere tendencies. She may not mind him fooling around, but she did mind him not getting pampered by her. That''s right. To not be spoiled by Lilith after a long adventure was apparently a crime which Lith shouldn''t havemitted and should also nevermit. Lilith''s whole world were her two kids and pampering them was the greatest source of pleasure she could ever have. It was a strange feeling which Lith would never understand since he was a man and also not a mother. Lilith felt really offended when she saw him get spoiled by Lucifer and not her own self. This was uneptable behaviour and would never be tolerated. Lith definitely could get pampered by Lucifer, but only after he was spoiled by Lilith first. This was a rule which was established unofficially, but Lilith made it official now after the punishment. Lith kneaded Lilith''s breasts aggressively, serving his punishment, and also sucked in her sweet milk. The taste of this was unparalleled and couldn''tpare to anyone else. Lith generally didn''t like sweet stuff, but this was a rare exception. Lilith smiled at this and to spoil Lith even further, extended her hand out and began stroking his erect shaft. The pamper¡ª punishmentsted for an hour straight and stopped only when Lith gave proper attention to both of Lilith''s breasts. He didn''t climax this whole time and held it in despite the amazing handjob from Lilith. Getting up and stretching, Lith looked at his mother and said while squinting his eyes, "Your Majesty The Vampire Queen, as you can see, I am still not satisfied." Lilith raised an eyebrow in surprise. ''Using my tactics against me?'' Lith got close to Lilith and cing his hand on her shoulders, said, "If the Queen fails to do her duties, as the Prince it''s my duty to take the matter into my own hands." "What¡ª" Before Lilith could say anything, Lith pushed her back and like a hungry beast, got on top of her and lifted her dress up. Lilith was wearing no panties and her beautiful pussy was right in front of Lith to see. "No panties, eh? So you were expecting such developments to happen, yes? What a lewd mom!" Lith spread her legs and gave her pussy a light spank, making her shiver. "Mhm~ baby, not so rough." Lith didn''t heed her calls and immediately inserted his dissatisfied cock into her inviting cunt. The warm fuzzy feeling of being inside his mother''s tighthers was as heavenly as ever. Lith grunted slightly in pleasure and began his pounding. Twenty minutes into this, Lith returned back whatever Lilith gave him with due interest. Lilith''s smooth butt had red handprints all over them and a lot of white liquid dripped out of her two holes as she rested on the bed with Lith. Lith had gone all and spared no mercy at his kidnapper and punisher. The kidnapper seemed to have enjoyed the rough pounding and was sleeping with a big smile on her pretty face. This whole interaction was so stressful for Lith as there were barely any instances where he had seen his mother this serious. He definitely had to punish her back for causing him stress and did so rightfully. Today the lesson of not underestimating yanderes was learnt and speaking of that, Lith wondered just what stuff the two other yandere wives of his were doing. Lithyfortably cuddled with his mother and his mind eventually drifted into thinking about them. Meanwhile¡­ In a world full of vibrant tall trees and lush green forests, atop a tall tree was a tall silverhead, standing menacingly and looking down at everything. Through her amethyst purple eyes, the silverhead saw a sea of green along with tall pointy mountains in regr intervals. "The herb world, conquered. It''s time to go home, but why does it feel like there''s more to this world?" The silverhead, aka Lucy, muttered softly. She had spent a lot of decades in this world and had no clue how many years had passed in her own world. The time differences weren''t known until one hopped back into their own world. Lucy should''ve gone back after a year here to see the time difference, but she somehow got absorbed in battles and couldn''t do so. In any case, her gut feelings stated that nothing was a problem at home, so she listened to it and continued on with her adventures here. She had battled her way to the top and defeated the Herb King to reign supreme in this world, but something still felt off and Lucy couldn''t figure out what and why. This world felt that it had more to offer and going back home now would only do more harm than good. Lucy took a deep breath and said softly, "I''ll find that thing out and grow even stronger, going leaps and bounds ahead of little brother." Lucy''s motivation was her little brother, aka Lith. She wanted to be an amazing older sister to him and someone who he would look up to. Hence, it was apulsion in her books to be far ahead of him to retain that older sister vibes so that she could get him all the good things he wanted and protect him. Lucy''s drive for strength was inhuman and steeling her resolve, she smiled and jumped down from the tall tree. "I''ll be home soon, little brother." Lucy said softly with a smile as she fell freely. ¡­.. In a deste in, mes erupted from the ground and illuminated the dark area. In these mes burned a thousand people, their screams echoing throughout the deserted ins. Many tried to escape this hellish fire, but couldn''t do so as their bodies kept on burning. Through this brutal ring of fire, a slender leg came out, followed by ady d in ck light armour. Her ck hair waved gracefully with the breeze and her devilish red eyes portrayed a cold glint in them. Thedy walked out of the fire,pletely unscathed, and turning to look in a particr direction, said softly, "Darling¡­" Chapter 896 Heavenly Secret

Chapter 896 Heavenly Secret

?In the core of the Immortal Starlight World, a desert unfolds¡ªdeceptively barren, yet brimming with the brilliance of the starry sky above. Usually, the moonlight and the twinkling stars would illuminate this area, but currently, it was set on fire and zing with reddish-orange hue. Standing beside the pit of fire was the cause of it, a youngdy d in light ck armour¡ªAlexandra Constantine. Alexandra looked at a distance and softly called out Lith''s name, expressing her longing. She knew she had met him a while ago, but it felt as if many centuries had passed since she felt his touch. Alexandra really craved her husband''s touch and was dying every single day to meet him. But, she knew her own development was crucial as well and couldn''t stay together with him at all times. There woulde a realm where she wouldn''t need to adventure as such and could stick around with him, but that was still a very distant goal. While her heart longed and she felt a cold wave of loneliness brush over her, a warm chuckle from the side resounded in her pointy vampire ears. "Hehe¡­ Someone seems lonely." The voice was really familiar and turning to the side, Alexandra saw a bluish-silver haireddy in a ck dress, wearing ck sunsses, sit on a giant rock like an Empress. Looking at the person, Alexandra wasn''t even fazed. There was barely any change in her expression, but her heart felt warm to see her again. "You''re back, big sis." Alexandra said in a calm tone. The older sister in question, Arya, jumped down from the rock and walked towards Alexandra. Arya''s figure was tall and Alexandra seemed a head shorter inparison. As she closed the distance between the two, Alexandra seemed like a youngling in front of mama bear. Arya stopped when she was in front and gazed Alexandra up and down. "Heh~¡­ You''ve changed so much I didn''t recognize you at first nce." "You saw me five years ago, there''s barely any change." Alexandra said in a t tone. "Hahaha, you''ve gotten humble, I see." Arya patted Alexandra''s shoulder and said. The rtionship between the two was like an actual pair of sisters by now and like usual, Arya hade here to check up on her younger sister. This was hence a normal conversation between them. Alexandra sighed in a tired tone and shaking her head, asked, "Are you done? If yes, leave me alone, I''ve got things to do." Arya wrapped her arm around Alexandra''s shoulder and pulling her cheek, said, "Slow down, cultivator. Do you want to go past your big sis in one day or what? Hehehe~" Alexandra knitted her brows and tried to break out of Arya''s hold, but couldn''t do so and failed miserably. Arya chuckled again and walked together with her in the deste ins, pointed up at the sky and said, "Do you see those stars in the sky? To see those, light from those stars has to travel for eons of light years, meaning the star we are looking at right now may very well be destroyed." Arya was sharing some facts, which didn''t make much sense to Alexandra since she was new to all of this. Add to that, Arya''s way of exining things sucked, so it was inevitable for Alexandra to be confused. Still, Alexandra kept quiet and listened, not interrupting her big sis because she may be teaching her something. Arya continued, "You know, in the same way, it may take years to reach the goal in your mind and the journey would surely be very painful." Alexandra blinked and replied, "So you''re saying I should persevere, right?" Arya nodded. "Absolutely¡­ not. Heh heh heh¡­ See those stars again¡­" Arya and Alexandra tilted their heads up to look at the starry sky. "Light doesn''t travel in a straight line, it takes the fastest path. There''s a difference between the two. Also, in light''s path, there could be portals making it skip some points in space and move faster. A lot of factorse into y and it''s not just a straightforward thing." Such an info dump overwhelmed Alexandra and showing a confused face, she asked, "You''re trying to say that¡­?" Arya chuckled and stopping in her tracks, stared at one particrly bright star in the sky. "What I''m trying to say is that, take whatever path you feel is the fastest. You''ve got the potential, the only thing holding you back is time. The same is the case with husband." Alexandra nodded. "I understand about husband, but me too? Don''t you think I am severely less talented than him?" Aryaughed and replied, "That you are." Alexandra knitted her brows, not expecting Arya would say such a thing. She tried to hit Arya with her elbow, but Arya simply held it and spun her into her embrace, hugging her tightly from behind. Swaying side to side, something she learnt from Lith, Arya said to the struggling Alexandra, "No matter what, always have faith in yourself and never underestimate yourself or degrade yourself." "Let me go!" Alexandra didn''t listen and continued to struggle. Arya turned Alexandra around when she said that and cing her hand on her shoulders, bent down to stare right into her eyes. Arya''s sses were on her nose bridge and half her menacing, serious blue eyes were seen by Alexandra, making her stop her struggle immediately and stare back. "Listen Alexandra¡­ Poweres from belief, and beliefes from having faith in yourself." The sentence contained such wisdom within it that Alexandra was momentarily stunned, not expecting to be taught such lessons so suddenly. Arya continued, not minding Alexandra''s shocked expression, "If you don''t trust that you''re the strongest, you''ll never be the strongest. At any given point in my life, had you asked me who''s the strongest, I would''ve always answered it being myself. Even now, if you ask me that, I''ll still tell you¡­" Arya''s ocean blue eyes shined with a calm glint. "¡­I''m the strongest." WOOOOOSH! Alexandra felt the ground beneath her to have disappeared and the world to have suddenly turned upside-down. Whaty below her was bottomless sky, but that didn''t matter, because right in front was Arya, staring at her with those serious eyes. Alexandra blinked once in disbelief and found herself to still be in the deste ins, fire burning just a few meters beside her and Arya in front of her. "That¡­ What¡­" Alexandra was stunned. Arya let go of Alexandra and chuckling, walked away from her, looking up at the starry sky. "Faith is not a symbolic word, it''s a weapon. It''s the reason why I''vee this far and am standing in front of you right now." Memories of the past shed in front of Arya''s eyes as she gazed at the twinkling stars. A normal little girl from a normal family had her ability to love sealed by some scum, which was depressing as the girl could neither feel a mother''s love nor a father''s care or a friend''s affection. Surrounded by many, the little girl felt herself all alone. This loneliness was what eventually led her to move out of her house and pursue happiness. The unlovable little girl didn''t find the happiness she was looking for, but ended up finding something so precious that it changed her lifepletely. A high level of emotional maturity took over Arya right after she found this thing and her outlook changed her outlook towards life as a whole. For having her ability to love taken away, Arya gotpensated with one of the heavenly secrets. It was through this secret did she realize that the heavens were just and no matter what, there would never arise a situation wherein you are totally in peril, unless one''s cause and effect were totally fucked or one had astronomically bad karma. This heavenly secret unknowingly made Arya really overpowered and through a series of manipting karma as well as cause and effect, she ended up achieving what nobody else could. The way she did things and the secrets she knew, they were far too scary to even know about. At the end of the day, what everyone knew about her and what she disyed was just the tip of the iceberg. It was definitely not out of thin air that Arya became a Supreme Rank and how far she''ll go further was a mystery for everyone, including to Arya herself. In any case, Arya handed out whatever information she could to Alexandra and let her figure out the rest. The faster she did that, the stronger she would be in less time. Telling her more about the heavenly secret wouldnd Arya into the territory of bad cause and effect, which was a massive threat to herself and her loved ones. Smiling, Arya walked up to Alexandra and hugged her tightly. "Good luck on your adventures, if you want toe home, summon me. Bye, choooooo~~" "UGH! GO AWAY!" Alexandra yelled and tried to push Arya away, not letting her kiss her cheek. Arya did it anyway and left her lipstick remark on Alexandra''s cheek. Sheughed looking at it and then vanished. After she was gone, Alexandra shook her head and thought, ''Faith in myself huh¡­'' Chapter 897 An Important Mission For Hecate

Chapter 897 An Important Mission For Hecate

?Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was in his study, sitting on a chair and looking at the twodies in front of him. One of thedies had ash-colored hair while the other had ck hair and heterochromatic red and blue eyes. One wore a tight fitting purple robe with ck pointy hat while the other was in a sexy maid uniform. A slight friction could be felt between the twodies and the atmosphere in the room was tense. Looking at the two, Lith said calmly, "Ease up, you two. Especially you, Sylvia. Hecate''s not an enemy." Sylvia had her brows knitted and didn''tment on it, but it was evident that she didn''t like whatever that was going on. Meanwhile, Hecate had a big frown on her face and what was going on inside her mind was unknown. "Now, let''s have a brief introduction. Hecate, that''s my maid Sylvia and Sylvia, that''s Hecate, a Witch Queen." Lith said to the two. Still having her brows knitted, Sylvia asked, "I''m sorry to interrupt Master, but why is she here?" Hecate had her brows knitted as well, but didn''t say anything in response because she was a professional and this was her client''s ce. Here, mishaps would not be tolerated. Lith asked calmly, "Do you know her by any chance?" Sylvia slightly shook her head. "No. But I dislike being in the same room as those affiliated with that Witch." "That Witch? Do you mean the Mother Queen of Witches?" Sylvia scoffed. "That''s a very fancy term you''re using, Master. She doesn''t deserve any of those." Hecate, still maintaining a professional look, clenched her fist tightly and had blood drip out of her palms. Lith''s sensitivity to blood made him notice that and realizing the matter was tense, he asked, "Before we talk about anything, first make this clear to me: would you two work together or not?" "Absolutely not!" Sylvia said immediately while Hecate had her head down, not wanting to look Lith in the eyes. Hecate couldn''t reject any orders because she was affiliated to the Royal n whereas Sylvia was Lith''s maid and had a say in giving out her opinion. Sylvia had nothing to lose while Hecate may lose her affiliation with the Royal n, which would be a major loss for the entirety of the Witch Race. Lith, reading the two''s bodynguage, could understand that there was an enmity between the two. Why was it the case, he didn''t know. He was slightly curious about it, but didn''t dwell on it much because there were important matters at hand. Lith looked at Sylvia, then at Hecate, and sighing, said, "Hecate, would you mind taking a stroll outside for a while? There''s a newly opened courtyard just a few metres away, it''ll be a good spot." Hecate understood the underlying meaning behind it and nodding her head, got up and said with a slight bow, "Then, please excuse me, Your Highness." Saying so, Hecate left and now it was Lith and Sylvia alone in the room. "What''s the problem?" Lith went straight to the important question. Sylvia knitted her brows and said, "I dislike Florencia. If I see her, I''ll kill her." Lith rubbed his chin and asked again, "Why? Did she offend you?" Sylvia stared at Lith for a good few seconds and said calmly, "She worsened my already miserable life, hence I made a pledge to kill her the moment I saw her next." "I see." Lith responded calmly, as if it was all normal. "Well, I won''t interfere in that matter, but for now, I need you to do some work that involves the Witches." Sylvia knitted her brows, but eventually knew she couldn''t object to her master''s orders and nodded her head in agreement, albeit reluctantly. "Good. Call in Hecate now." Sylvia snapped her fingers as per Lith''s orders and in no time Hecate walked in. Lith made her be seated and looking at the two witches once again, said in a t monotonous voice, "I have some important work for you two. It''s a big mission and if you end up seeding, I''ll reward you with whatever you''d like." There was no change in expression on the two''s faces despite the reward being of the highest degree possible. This just showed how much they loathed each other. Lith could do nothing in this situation and just let everything happen naturally. He ignored the two''s enmity and talked about the mission. With all seriousness, Lith looked at them and said, "First things first, it''s mission that will have you rebel. The Witches are to be riled up and put against the Underworld organizations." "I''m sorry, what?" Hecate felt her ear buzz at this statement while Sylvia''s face lightened up. Lith, with utmost seriousness, replied, "The Witches will war against the Underworld. Prepare them and cause tension. Who among the two of you will be responsible to rile up the Witches and who will cause conflict with the Underworld, that''s on you two to decide." "But¡ª" "There''s no ifs and buts. If you can do it, Hecate, well and good. If you cannot, we''ll simply have to find someone else. The choice is yours." Lith was not fooling around this time. The matter was serious and what he was doing was also testing Hecate''s loyalty for future missions. If she was more loyal to the n, she would be treated as their own, but if she wasn''t, she would be totally forgotten. The n had many maidservants and Lith also had his own maids too now. They were fully capable of doing anything Lith wished and hence, Lith was handing this mission out to see what rtionship Hecate wanted with the n. Hecate''s a smartdy, she would find the meaning of this mission sooner orter and Lith hoped that she made the right decision. The job here was done and it was up to them to decide which role they wanted to take. What mattered to Lith was getting the missionpleted, that''s about it. In the uing world war, he was pitting the Witches against the entirety of the Underworld, or more correctly, Scelestus. Lith had thought about things thoroughly and decided on who would be fighting who. It was intel vs intel and also the Witches vs his wife Arya. As far as Lith knew about his wife, she seemed like an overpowered strategist to him, but that was just his opinion. The reality could be totally different. This war would thus work out to see what his wife was capable of and maybe Lith would see a glimpse of her power. The war Lith was brewing ever so slightly had multiple reasons. The most important one was that he wanted to make the overall prowess of the world rise and get everyone prepared for war. The other reasons were that he wanted to see who was capable of what and there was also a curiosity to see the power his wives would disy. This war also was an important event in Lith''s life as it was a test of intelligence and patience. If Lith seeded in achieving his goals with this war, it would be a major boost to his overall cultivation. Lith was hence looking forward to this with great interest. Lith had a chat with Hecate and Sylvia for a bit more and after instructing them further, stated, "Take Zen with you, Sylvia. He needs some fresh air every now and then. You two are dismissed." Lith''s instructions had many reasons to them. Zen grew stronger with summonings and adventuring was a great way to explore this field of magic. Staying in the castle and ying with Ren all day won''t get him anywhere. Add to that, Sylvia was still as emotionless as ever and only changed slightly. This mission would teach her a lot of things and strengthen her bond with Zen, taking it to a level like Lith and Ren''s. There was still a long way to go for the war to actually happen and so far, there were actually a lot of things happening in the background for the main stuff to take ce. Ilyas was working in the Elven Continent, the Werewolves were already in deep trouble and Ruben was there on business to further intensify their problems. Noman was in the Angel Continent, undercover and making preparations for the war. The small Jingmei Guild was preparing to go up against the monster World Adventurer''s Association in the Neutral Continent. Yuwen, the blonde guy Lith found during the conflict with Senzal-Kenzal ns, was working hard in capturing the World Merchant Association. Andstly, Vanessa, the Supreme Rank Array Master, was in the Vampire Continent, making arrays and fooling around with Duchess Rivera. Lots and lots of stuff was going on and many more were yet to begin. Lith nned to monitor everything from his study and the first thing he decided to check up on was Vanessa. She yed a crucial role regarding the arrays and Lith wanted to see if she was working on it or not. To do so, Lith summoned Fei, who was in charge of her. A petite and cute blonde-haired butler appeared in the study, who was less than half the size of Lith. Looking at this fragile tomboy, Lith smiled and said, "Fei, is Vanessa doing her job? If she is, good job. But if she isn''t, oil up and get your ass ready for punishment." "Master, what!?" Chapter 898 Dennis Taken As Hostage?

Chapter 898 Dennis Taken As Hostage?

?Shock and despair shed over Fei''s cute face. She was totally not expecting to hear such a thing from her master after he was back! "What? Did you not hear me?" Lith asked with a smile. Fei became flustered, but tried to maintain a professional look and said, "W-well¡­ Vanessa is indeed doing her job." Lith kept his smile and replied, "Show me what she''s doing now." Fei knitted her brows hearing that and bit her lips. She didn''t expect her Master to ask for proof, but nothing could be done now. Fei pulled out a tablet from her storage dimension and walked close to Lith. She internally prayed that Vanessa wasn''t doing something stupid and turned the tablet on. Lith looked at it and saw the brown-haired Vanessa actually working on some arrays and not idling around. "See! Told you!" Fei eximed as she saw that, not being able to contain her happiness. Finally, there was a day where she wasn''t being punished! Lith pped Fei''s butt nevertheless and said, "Indeed. Good job." Fei knitted her brows and thought, ''Hateful as always.'' Lith could feel Fei''s thought even though she didn''t say it out loud. It was fun teasing her like this. "Alright, you''re dismissed." Fei was surprised again. ''That''s it? He just wanted such a small update?'' Lith, looking at Fei still standing, pped her ass once again and asked, "Why are you still here? Do you actually want some punishment or something? Hmm¡­ Now that I think about it, there isn''t a day where you haven''t been punished. I''m starting to think that you are actually into¡ª" "Have a good day, Master!" Fei cut Lith off, eximed, and ran away. Lith chuckled and shook his head once she was gone. Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ Lith was about to start working when his phone began ringing. Checking the caller, Lith saw it to be Dennis. Lith picked up the call and said, "Sup, Dennis." "HAAH BITCH! TOLD YOU HIS HIGHNESS IS MY BESTFRIEND!" Lith''s ears almost exploded with how loud the shout was from the other side. "Big boy, you dare trick this old master!? Do you think you can call anybody and I''ll believe you?" A raspy loud tone, possibly of an old man, was heard from the other side. "Tch. Tch. If you don''t want to believe, then don''t. Just let me leave!" "PAT!" "SONUVABITCH! DAMN YOU GEEZER, WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?" "PAT!" "FUCK!" "Watch your tone, big boy! This old master does not take any disrespect!" The old man said. Wondering what the hell was happening, Lith asked, "Yo, you alright? What''s wrong?" "Ugh, it''s embarrassing to say, Your Highness. I''m sorry for disturbing you like this." Dennis said. "Big boy, I don''t care who it is that you called, pay up and I''ll let you leave." "Shut it, old man! You are asking for too much money. No noodles cost that much!" Dennis yelled. "Boy, I give you ten percent discount, pay up and get lost, or I''ll whoop your ass!" The man said. "This a robbery!" Dennis cried out. "Dude Dennis¡­ Are you in need of money or something? Where even are you?" Lith asked on the phone. "Uhh¡­ Me¡­ Well¡­" Dennis didn''t answer. "PAT!" "OWF!" "If you got friends who can pay, ask them to do it and I''ll let you leave." The old man said again. "Ptui! I''ll not trouble my friends and ask them to pay for some dry ass, soggy ass, overpriced noodles! Curse you old man!" "JUNIOR, YOU DARE!" "PAT! PAT! PAT! PAT! PAT!" "OWW! OWW! OWW! FUUUUUUCCCCKKKK!" ''Yikes¡­'' Lith thought internally, hearing Dennis scream. "Do not disrespect the noodles! It''s a gazillion year old recipe, perfected by this old master here." "Fuck you, old man! My Prince can make tea better than your noodles!" Dennis yelled out. "A mere tea can challenge this old man''s noodles? Howughable." The old man scoffed. "Ptui! The truth always hurts." "Hahahahaha!" The old man beganughing. Theughter went on for a while, making Dennis frown while Lith patiently stayed quiet and listened. After about a few minutes, the old man said, "Okok, if this is a joke, it''s very funny. But since you have been praising your friend so much, bring him here and ask him to make me tea. If I like it, you don''t need to pay." "Blergh. His Highness can not just make tea good, but I''m sure even his noodles would be better than yours! No, not only noodles, everything you try to sell, it''ll be better, I''m very much sure!" Dennis eximed. ''Damn Dennis, calm down.'' Lith thought internally. Lith expected to hear another round of howls from Dennis, but that never happened. Instead, the old man spoke in a really calm manner, "If your friend can out do me in my cooking, I''ll shut this restaurant down, big boy." "Talking big, eh?" Dennis mocked. "Boy, you''re at my mercy. This old master will not ept payments anymore and wants to have noodles made by your friend. Call him." The old man continued to speak in a calm tone. "What?" Dennis was taken aback now. "You serious?" "Hwaaa¡­" The old man seemed to be yawning. "Call yo friend, big boy, or stay tied, this old master is going back to work." "Hey, wait! Wait! Wait! Wait!" "DAMN OLD FART, WAIT!" Despite the many yells, the old man''s voice was not heard again and it was just Dennis shouting. "Shit, what the fuck." Dennis cursed finally. Lith, having heard the whole conversation, chimed in this time and asked, "So¡­ I''m assuming you want me there now, don''t you?" "Huh? You''re still there, Your Highness?" Dennis seemed to be in disbelief. "The call never ended." "Shit! Major shit!" Dennis eximed. "Umm¡­ Well¡­ Your Highness¡­ Sorry for the troubl¡ª" "What''s done is done, Dennis. Tell me, where are you?" Lith cut straight to the topic and asked. He knew it was useless to chatter more on this topic as Dennis would only make excuses and ask him to note. "Well, you don''t have toe¡ª" "Just give me the address, Dennis." Lith urged him again. "Sigh¡­ If you so insist, fine. The address is¡­" Dennis didn''t even put up any resistance and simply gave it away. Lith noted it and said, "What the hell were you even doing in the Human Continent!? Geez." "Ehe he¡­ Sawry¡­" Lith shook his head and said, "I''ll be there in a few minutes." He then hung up on Dennis and dialed another number. It took just a few seconds for the call to get connected. "Hello, Ralph?" Lith said as the call got connected. "Greetings, Lith." Ralph stated. "Are you free? This stupid Dennis is taken hostage by some old man. I''m going to his rescue. You wanna tag along?" Lith went straight to the point and asked. "Huh? That idiot? Hostage?" It felt a bit unbelievable that an Emperor n''s heir would be taken hostage so easily. Let alone Emperor n, this dude was the heir of an effin'' Duke n of the world''s strongest race! "Yeah, that''s the only thing I know. So you''reing?" "Hm¡­ ok." "Alright, I''ll send the address, be there in a minute." Lith said and hung up. After sending Ralph the address, Lith went to get dressed and before jumping right at Dennis''s location, something clicked him and he thought, ''Heh¡­ I''ll go there first.'' Lith took out a teleportation badge from his ring and injecting some spiritual power into it, vanished from his spot. ¡­.. Under the scorching sun, out in a small town, a short brown- haired girl, wearing bandages on her chest and baggy pants at the bottom, flung her fists at her imaginary opponent. Sweat trickled down her forehead as she swung her arms with great momentum, training as hard as ever. Everything waspletely normal and it was just another normal day, until¡­ "Damn shawty, the gori power is sure goriying better than before." An annoying voice resounded in the girl''s ears, making her turn to the source and punch. Poof! The hit, for some reason, became very soft as if she was punching some pillows. "Still a long way to go, heh." A silver-haired man wearing a white shirt and ck cks said with a smug face. Miwa couldn''t see the smugness as her eye level was at the guy''s chest, but if she could, she would''ve handed out another punch. "The fuck is your problem!?" Miwa said bluntly. Lith, the annoying silver-haired man in question, said with a chuckle, "I''m here to kidnap you again, lil pickle." "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU¡ª" "Hehehe~" Lith flung his arm around her and without letting her struggle or finish her sentence, vanished from his spot. . . . ¡­.. If you like lewd and wanna see some character pictures, join the discord! https://discord.gg/RBhAbVAvnN You can also talk to me and ask me anything. By anything, I mean ANYTHING. Questions ranging from how do Emilia''s feet smell to how to be a Chad like Alex, you can ask me anything ;) Chapter 899 Zhongxuan City Chapter 899 Zhongxuan City ??Zhongxuan City, Tianming Empire. Along the slopes of a colossal mountain nestled a bustling metropolis, perched on terraces and carved into the rocks. The vertical city offered a breathtaking view of the sprawling civilization below, with its structures clinging to the mountainside like a stairway to the heavens. Ascending atop this busy mountain, one would be met with a realm of ethereal beauty as the mountain''s peak would reveal the entrance to the immortal realm, andscape reminiscent of the Tianming Empire''s surreal majesty. There were floating inds, mistden valleys, and ancient forests, inviting all but the mortals. Thisndscape looked like a typical cultivation setting to Lith who had just arrived at the peak with a half-sized angry pumpkin in his embrace. "Ahhh¡­ Lemme go!" Miwa eximed and thrashed around angrily. Lith did as she asked and Miwa fell down on her butt. "Lil shit¡ªOwf¡ªIt hurts!" Miwa wanted to curse but felt a sting on her butt for some reason. Turning to the side and looking at what was below, she saw a rock and froze, wondering if this was what she fell on. Wondering if she broke her hip bones due to the fall, Miwa slowly checked her backside, but found no problems and sighed in relief. Miwa momentarily forgot about herself being a strong cultivator, but she whistled and pretended nothing had happened. Her gaze naturally fell on Lith to see if he just watched this embarrassing moment, but surprisingly, he was busy looking at the scenery, which Miwa was surprised to see as well. Creeping up close to Lith and kicking right behind his knee, Miwa asked, "Where is this ce?" Lith didn''t budge whatsoever from the kick and Miwa expected it, hence being all calm. Lith ignored her failed attempt at making him fall and answered, "This is Zhongxuan, the city that separates the mortal and immortal realms." "Eeeh?" Miwa was surprised. "Immortal realms exist?" Lith looked at her with a dumbfounded expression and said, "You yourself are in the immortal realms, stupid. What are you even asking?" "What?" Miwa couldn''tprehend what Lith just said "Me?" Lith showed a disappointed look and said, "Why do you not know anything? Anyway, you aside, those floating inds and that whole mist covered area you see¡­ That''s the immortal realm." Miwa opened her eyes wide and stared at the ce in front of her. "The immortal realms look just like the normal ones¡­" "Of course they do, but appearance can be deceiving. That ce is dangerous for a mortal, meaning if a mortal even tried to go past this area and touch the mist roaming around, he may suffer through severe burns or be poisoned to death immediately." "Ack! What!?" Miwa immediately jumped a few steps back, not wanting to be in contact with the mist. Lith nodded his head. "That''s what the immortal realm is. The Tianming Empire is famous for it because it''s the unexplored region of the Human Continent." "This empire lies north to all other ones and further north is just uncharted territories. It''s full of dangers and no mortals live there. Zhongxuan City is the limit for mortals and the entry gate for immortals to venture deeper into the unexplored regions." Miwa nodded her head. "I see. I see. So we are not allowed to go beyond this point? No, I mean, why did we evene here if we are not allowed entry?" Lith shook his head and said, "We are not here to explore those regions, we are here for some other mission. Come with me." Dennis was apparently here in this city and what his dumbass was doing so far away from the Vampire Continent, Lith was curious to know. Miwa nodded and walked along with Lith, going wherever he was going and trying her level best to not get lost. Lith kept his senses up to not lose track of Miwa because just like Alea, her attention span was that of a goldfish and she would easily go missing. After a few minutes of walking, Lith finally reached the designated location and saw Ralph standing there. Ralph, wearing a ck suit and having his long pink hair tied in a bun, suddenly had his gaze fall on a short brown-haired girl wearing bandages on her chest. Looking at her, Ralph knitted his brows and immediately felt annoyed. Lith, noticing Ralph''s reaction, chuckled and asked, "What''s with the long face?" Before Ralph could answer, Miwa, having spotted Ralph, said, "This sugar freak is here too!?" Miwa had a big surprise looking at Ralph, not expecting to stumble across him of all people. What scary coincidence was this to see him like this? Miwa just couldn''t believe herself. Ralph, having his brows twitch, tried to remain calm. He ignored Miwa and asked Lith, "That''s the restaurant we''re supposed to go in, right?" "We? Supposed to?" Miwa caught onto the keywords. "Hey, hey, you guys nned this meeting?" "Miwa¡­" Ralph, finally not being able to take it anymore, looked at her and called out her name. "If you don''t speak for once, for once alright, nobody''s going to mistake you as dumb." Miwa wanted to say something in response, but found her at a loss of words due to Ralph''sment. She wondered whether this cotton candy-haired dude justplimented her or insulted her. Lith, after smiling at the two''s banter, shifted his focus to the signboard. -Flying Azurefish- The restaurant name was a bit odd, but a creative one nheless. Lith had heard of Azure Dragon but Azure fish? What was that? Some good fish? Or was the owner of this ce just trying to mock the Azure Dragon because it looked like arge-sized eel? The possibilities were endless, but ignoring them for now, Lith moved into the restaurant with a confused Miwa and a calm Ralph. As the three walked into the ce, they were met with one of the most¡­ average ambience. There was nothing special about this ce and it looked just like any other old Chinese restaurant. This confirmed the fact further that Dennis was taken as a hostage here. If it was some rich ce, they wouldn''t be indulging in a convo with Dennis and would''ve straight up thrown him in a jail or something. This ce was average meant that the owner was a good, humble person. Despite being average, the restaurant was lively andpletely packed. Lith, Miwa, and Ralph could smell various different aromas of food and it was so good that Miwa began drooling. Ralph noticed this and had his eyebrows twitch again. He pped Miwa''s head and as she turned to look at him, all set to throw hands, Ralph said, "Stop acting like you''ve not eaten in years. If you like something or want to eat something, just wait, we''ll get it for you." ''Oh¡­ wow¡­'' Miwa was surprisingly taken aback by the sudden kind gesture. She fully expected this freak to fight her, but turns out he was just trying to be kind. Nice, it felt good to see some sense in Ralph. The three walked towards the cashier of the restaurant, who was busy printing orders. He was so busy that he didn''t even look up at the three or noticed theming. "Hey, do you know where my friend who looks like¡ª" "If your drunk friend is lost, you may find them at the bar next to the restaurant." "Next!" "¡­" Chapter 900 The Old Man’s Condition Chapter 900 The Old Man¡¯s Condition ??Lith, Miwa, and Ralph¡­ all three were speechless. This cashier dude said it in such a calm and dismissive tone that it was an everyday thing to have your friends get lost. Though, none of the three were angry at him for saying that because they could all tell he was busy. "Hey, we want¡ª" "Why you still here?" The cashier asked in an annoyed tone as Ralph was about to repeat the question. "Go to the bar next door, you''ll find him leh. Don''t disturb." Ralph felt annoyed by this, but then felt a tap on his back. Lith felt a tap on his back as well and turning behind, didn''t see anybody. "Who called?" Lith asked while looking straight ahead. Miwa, who was right in front of them, had a vein pop on her forehead in annoyance. These bastards were still ying that short game! Super annoyed, she kicked the two''s knees in hopes of folding them in half and having them be at her eye level, but it had no effect on them whatsoever. "What''s tickling my knee¡ªOh Miwa, yo!" Lith looked down and said. "What the fuck do you mean ''yO!''!?" Miwa gritted her teeth and kicked him again. Lith and Ralph looked at each other and smiled, knowing full well what they were doing. Miwa breathed heavily in anger, but calmed down after a few seconds and said, "That guy won''t listen to you if you ask him anything unrted to food in the restaurant. Anyway, to get his attention, just show him some money." Miwa was a Human and even though she hadn''t gone out of her small town, she was well-versed with the ins and outs of her fellow humans. She was active on social media too, so it was not like she never knew how others were in the world. Lith and Ralph were surprised by getting a good solution from Miwa. They nodded their heads and turning around, Lith ced not a silver or gold coin, but a damn low grade magic stone in front of the cashier. The cashier''s eyes widened in shock and he immediately stopped whatever busy things he was doing. "H-Hello sir, what would you like to have?" The moment he said that, Lith and Ralph could feel a certain someone making a really smug expression and pointing their nose high up at the sky. Lith and Ralph could feel someone screaming: ''I told ya!'', ''SEE I TOLD YA!'', even without anyone screaming. Lith cleared his throat and trying to ignore the prideful Miwa at the back, said to the cashier, "Our friend called Dennis is here in the restaurant. Can you take us to him?" The cashier seemed confused. "Dennis?" Lith, who was about to repeat himself, thought that repeating won''t do any good, so he changed the sentence and said, "The guy who didn''t put up and is tied by the old master, where is he?" "OHHHHH¡­ THAT guy!" The cashier got it immediately. "Follow me, boss." The cashier began walking to a staff only ce and the trio followed him. While on their way, Miwa showed a proud look and nudged Lith and Ralph''s sides with her elbow. "Compliment me, there''s still some time. Go on, I''ll not beat you up. Rain me with the praises." Miwa said happily. Ralph rolled his eyes while Lith smiled and said, "If you grow one centimetre in two minutes, me and Ralph will say anything you want us to." Miwa knitted her brows and hit Lith and Ralph''s legs. "Stingy suckers!" As usual, the kick had no effect. The two and a half people along with the cashier passed through many hallways and finally reached the backside of the restaurant, which had avish courtyard. The courtyard possessed a small pond, well trimmed grasswn where there was a pir, tied to which was none other than Dennis himself. Dennis''s tied up condition made Lith, Miwa, and Ralph baffled while Dennis, after noticing his friends arrive, smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, hey guys¡­" "What the hell happened to you?" Ralph was the first to speak. Before Dennis could answer, everyone heard footsteps and turning to the source, saw a medium-statured old man with a big white beard walking towards them. He was in a traditional daoist robes and from the looks of it, seemed like someone full of wisdom. "Oi old man, let me go!" Dennis shouted as he saw the guy. "Ho ho ho¡­ Who among these is the friend you said could beat my noodles?" The old man stroked his beard and said. Dennis clicked his tongue and replied, "Nobody has time topete in a damn soggy noodles challenge. Lemme go!" Lith, Miwa, and Ralph knew something fishy was going on here. Lith, who knew the most, somehow had a feeling that¡­ "Ho ho¡­ You''re not leaving until your friend actually beats my noodles." The old man chortled. "What bullshit!" "So, who''s up for the challenge?" The old man''s eyes shined menacingly as he asked, sending a chill down nobody''s spine except the cashier. The old man was taken aback when he saw that nobody had any reaction to his aura. He subconsciously increased it further to threaten them, but it still had no effect. ''Some extraordinary kids¡­'' The old man thought. Dennis turned to Lith and said with an apologetic smile, "Your Highness, I''m sorry¡ª" Lith raised his hand to stop Dennis. "What''s done is done. Anyway, this old gentleman, would you not settle down on money?" The old man stroked his beard and said in a calm voice, "Big boy, you''ll learn with time that it''s not always about money. This youngster hurt this old master''s pride, this old master shall not let it slide so easily. However, this old master is magnanimous and will let your friend leave if you fulfil one condition." The condition the old man gave simply to make better noodles than him and he would let Dennis leave. Otherwise it was a big no. The old man also stated that he had applied an ancient spell on Dennis that would kill him if he were to be taken away without fulfilling the condition, meaning this was indeed really serious. Miwa had a panicked expression on her face as she heard about the spell. However, her panic waspletely flushed down the drain as she saw Dennis digging his nose and attempting to flick the boogers at the old man while Lith and Ralph were alsopletely unbothered. Miwa was genuinely surprised and thought, ''What the fuck is wrong with these guys¡­'' Chapter 901 Can’t Even Make Tea Chapter 901 Can¡¯t Even Make Tea ??Lith, Ralph, and Dennis were unfazed by this situation. If they wanted to, they could easily take Dennis away, it was not a big deal. But doing so would have them miss out on a certain adventure which Dennis had just triggered. This trio, although belonging to the highest order in the world, was much different than the average young master of a big n. They believed in gaining experience from every little thing and learning. They were well aware of how boring it would get once they were older and hence they tried to do things on their own as much as possible. Miwa was an ordinary mountain town girl who could not fathom the sophisticated thoughts of her noble friends. What seemed like a perilous situation to her was just another random adventure for the three. There was a lot she was yet to learn, but simply by being around these guys and basking in their calm and unfazed auras, Miwa''s panic vanished. Lith looked at the old man and said, "Understandable. We all will take on your challenge together then." Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis shot Lith a surprised look while the old man stroked his beard andughed. "Ho ho, all are going to cook? Very well. I sure do hope at least one of you beats my noodles." The ropes around Dennis loosened up and stretching as if he had not just been taken as hostage, Dennis said softly, "Should we run, Your Highness." Smack! "Owf. Ralph why''d you¡ª" Smack! "Owf! Your Highness you too¡ª" SMACK! "OWW! WHAT THE FUCK!?" Dennis got smacked in the head one by one by Ralph, Lith, and Miwa respectively. "You already got shamed so much and now you''re thinking of running? Have some pride." Ralph said calmly. Dennis rubbed his head and squinting his eyes, said to Ralph, "Bozo, aren''t you a Lust demon? Is it not sphemous for you to teach me about pride?" Ralph ignored Dennis because indulging more in a conversation with him was as good as hitting one''s head on a wall. Lith added to Ralph''sment by saying, "Didn''t that old man hit you? You should pay it back before leaving." "Oh¡­ Right, right, he did hit me!" Dennis answered. Dennis forgot about the hits because he internally knew he deserved them for being so stupid. But with his own Prince telling him that, his opinion changed immediately. Dennis then turned to Miwa, who was whistling and looking around, and said with knitted brows, "How did your short hands even reach my hand?" "Huuuuh?" Miwa''s calm fa?ade broke as annoyance and anger took over her again. She could tolerate anything but not a nder over her height! Miwa was an average height Humandy alright? There was nothing wrong with her and nobody had the right to say otherwise! Before Dennis and Miwa could indulge in a banter, the old man cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, before you begin with the cooking, you should know what you''repeting against. Here, have a taste of my authentic cooking." In front of the four appeared tables and chairs, on the chair was a fresh and hot bowl of ramen along with some fried chicken, veggies and a bowl of miso soup. This was a typical Beast Kingdom''s lunch set, or what Lith liked to call a Japanese lunch set. Lith, who has had this food many times made freshly by his home cooks, felt it may not be as good as them and decided to give it a go. Right as Lith slurped the first few strands of noodles, surprised shed in his eyes. "Woooaaaahh¡­ Dis Iz Guffdd!" Miwa, while aggressively chewing on the noodles, eximed. Being a small town girl she didn''t have ess to world ss cuisines like this one. It was her first time trying it and she was absolutely impressed. Meanwhile Ralph and Dennis had a simr surprised reaction. The ramen was too good for them to not feel in such a way. Ralph, who didn''t like anything besides sweet, actually felt this savory and salty food was amazing while Dennis who was having it for the second time felt he just couldn''t get enough of it. It was only Lith who thought, ''Damn¡­ This cooking is on the level of Miguel and Juan¡­'' This may sound good, but it was really bad news for them all. Miguel and Juan were like the pinnacle of cooks. There was nobody who Lith found better than them and this was what made them so special. Right when Lith had those thoughts, he stumbled across a true master who could challenge those two guys. Lith, at this point realized he and his friends were fucked if theypeted in the cooking challenge. A frown formed on his face but except him, the rest showed an ecstatic look on their faces as they had their noodles. A minuteter when the rest had finished the ramen and turned to look at Lith, they saw the frown on his face and wondered what was up. As Lith had the attention of the rest, he got out of his stupor and said, "Emergency meeting!" Ralph, Dennis, and Miwa gathered around Lith and formed a circle. Lith slowly said to the three, "Alright, I have some good news and some bad news." The three wondered how Lith got news for them out of nowhere, but nudged him anyway to speak about it. "Good news first, Your Highness." Smack! Smack! "The fuck!?" Dennis looked at Ralph and then down at Miwa. "What is wrong with you guys?" "You ask the bad news first, don''t you know?" Miwa said, as a matter of fact. Ralph nodded in agreement and made Dennis look at him hatefully. "Curse you two!" "Alright, since you asked the good news, it''s that this old man is really talented and his cooking is on par with the chefs of my n." Lith said. The three wondered how this was supposed to be good news, only until¡­ "¡­and as for the bad news, my n''s cooks are the best in the world." ''. . . ???'' ''. . . ?'' ''What!?'' Miwa and Dennis couldn''t process the statement from Lith and the smart one who could, became stressed about their current predicament. Lith looked at the two idiots and knowing full well they didn''t understand anything, borated, "The old man is too skilled is what I''m trying to say. I can''t cook like him and neither can any of you. We are doomed." Dennis froze hearing that. "W-W-What!?" Miwa, who was slightly offended by Lith''sment, was about to bash him for it, but then realized what he said wasn''t wrong, hence kept her mouth shut and tried to ignore this topic. Ralph, trying to find some hope in this situation, asked, "Is there no way?" Lith thought about it and said, "I mean¡­ We can always kill this guy and pretend nothing happened¡­" Thement didn''t bring out any emotion from any of the three, rather incited a thought process within themselves. Dennis, after a bit, said, "That''ll just make us losers." Ralph and Miwa nodded their heads. "Tru¡­" Lith agreed as well. "It''s decided then. We''ll hit that old man with the tastiest ramen of his life." The three nodded their heads in agreement. They were fired up and ready to go! "Uhh¡­ wait¡­ I haven''t cooked anything beyond instant ramen in my life¡­" Miwa, who got her adrenaline shot down, pointed out. Dennis''s expression turned grave hearing that. "I''m even worse. I never even made tea¡­" "Wait, really? Didn''t you make tea in school?" Ralph asked, surprised. Dennis shook his head. "It was always His Highness in the first year and then you inter years." "Shit." Ralph eximed. "Major shit." Lith eximed as well. "Damn¡­ Doesn''t even know how to boil water¡­ Now that''s something new¡­" Miwa showed her best disappointed look she could muster up. "Anyway, nothing to worry, I''ll handle this." Lith said and then turned to look at the old man. The three did a thumbs up and pushed Lith to go talk to the old fart. Donning a calm persona, Lith said to the old man, "The boss here wants ramen that can outdo his ones, right?" The old man nodded. "Correct." "Alright. Does it matter if I call someone else and have them make it?" Lith asked straightforwardly. "Absolutely not." The old man answered in a straightforward manner as well. "Sucks. Anyway, me and my friends are amateurs and don''t have any experience in cooking. You are just wasting your time and ours as well. How about we settle¡ª" "No." The old man said it straight. He turned around and while walking away, waved at Lith and said, "If you wish to, you kids can leave. This is anyway not something of your caliber. Oh yes and I''ve removed the spell, you''re free, child. Make sure to carry enough money next time." "¡­what?" "¡­" "¡­" "What just happened¡­" Everyone was surprised by this sudden development and also shocked with how things turned in their favour. However, after the initial shock, something clicked them all and they thought, ''This sly old fox¡­'' Chapter 902 Fuck You, Old Man. Chapter 902 Fuck You, Old Man. ??As the realization hit everybody, Dennis clicked his tongue and said, "Fuck you, old man. We''ll make better ramen than yours." The old man''s lips curved up in a sly grin. What he wanted to achieve had been achieved. The old man just hit these people''s ego with thosements. Even though it was a 50/50 chance, he took it and made them feel worthless for a split second. He made the four understand that they weren''t shit and that he was disappointed in himself by keeping his hopes high, thinking that these kids may cook better. It was all for naught and he should just call it a day, was what he conveyed. Despite knowing what the old man was doing, Lith and the rest went with his tactics. Part of the reason was their pride. They were from extremely revered ns and not being able to do such a small mission would make everybody look down on them and bring shame. From academy to this point, there was not a single thing they weren''t capable of doing. They definitely didn''t want to break their sess streak with this stupid mission. They knew their parents would not scold them for it even if they were to know, but these guys wanted to keep their heads high, at all times. Miwa, although not a noble, had a simr case. She had not failed in anything yet and with how her training was, she didn''t want to lose out today. Now, since the four wanted to do this, the problem they faced was¡­ None of them knew how to cook, much less cook ramen. Lith knew some basics but that was that. They were just basics. They all felt a headache with this, but were fired up to kick this old man''s ass. The old man turned around and asked with a smile, "When will you be starting?" Lith stepped up at this point and asked back, "There''s no time limit, is there? You simply want better food than yours, yes?" The old man nodded slightly. "That''s correct. But this old master''s days are numbered, so whatever you do, don''t make this old master wait too long." Lith nodded. "Understandable. We do not know how to cook, we''lle back soon after learning and give you something even better than what you make." The old man sped his hands behind his back and said, "I shall be waiting then." Lith nodded and with the rest, left the area. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith teleported in the outer ring of the castle with the rest. Miwa immediately shivered upon noticing this environment while Dennis and Ralph were slightly surprised. ''The Royal Castle!'' Dennis thought. ''The Royal Castle.'' Ralph thought. It was a great honour to be invited to the Vampire Royal Castle and it was a really big thing in the world. There had been only a select few who had ever had the chance toe in here and all of them were mostly the Vampire Nobles. Other than them, it was said that just the Elven Queen, the Demon Queen, and the Dragon Empress Mayzin were able to enter this castle. No other Supreme Ranks were ever invited and that said a lot. Even though Dennis had visited this ce once, it still made him really happy and amazed by seeing this ce again. Ralph wasing here for the first time and despite having heard tales about how luxurious and grand it was, by looking at the castle himself, he realized thosements were severely understated. The Royal Castle was really mighty and grand. Itcked just a bit of luxury, but that brought about another unique charm to it as everything was gothic themed with shades of red, ck, and gray. As for Miwa, since she wasn''t a person suited for night or darkness like Dennis and Ralph, she was feeling really ufortable in this ce. It seemed really scary and something straight out of a horror movie. Even the grass here was ck! While the three basked in the castle''sndscape, two Royal Servants arrived at the scene, holding two trays. One servant held blood and orange juice in one tray and hot towels in the other while the second servant had pastries on one tray and hot food on the other. "Don''t be shy, help yourselves." Lith said to the three. "Damn¡­" Dennis eximed, looking at the blood filled ss. He could feel the sweet aromaing from it even from a distance! Ralph felt tempted by the sweet pastries as well while Miwa, who was feeling really cold here, was really relieved to see the hot towels and the hot food. Everything was tailor made for these guys. It was as if the servants knew the preferences of them. The servants actually did. They all always kept a close eye on their Prince and it was only natural for them to know about Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis. Miwa did not know anything about Lith, but judging from the castle and the servants, she could tell that he was really very wealthy! Like super ultra wealthy, damn! The food being served alone was worth more than what Miwa could even make in a year. She was well aware about it. However, despite knowing the wealth gap, she didn''t hesitate and took a hot towel and warmed her face and hands. Miwa was not like the typical girl, who would feel really awkward by being in such situations. She was quitefortable with whatever she had and knew that there were both rich and poor people. Rich people showed hospitality by serving rich stuff while poor people showed hospitality by serving whatever good things they could. At the end, what mattered was good will and Miwa could feel it from the person she was around. Lith was not trying to put anybody down. He was simply looking out for his friends and being hospitable. Part of the reason was his attitude itself that made Miwa not feel awkward. "Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness." Dennis said and helped himself with a blood ss. "Thank you¡ª" "Don''t mention it. It''s only natural for me to do this." Lith said and got himself a cup of hot tea from the hot food tray. Lith then turned to the Royal Servant, a tall whitish-blonde hair guy that seemed like a model, and said, "Sergei, tell Miguel and Juan that I want to see them. I''ll be there in the Chrysanthemum courtyard." The servant nodded his head and ced one tray on his forearm while the other on his palm. Next, he formed a green magic circle in mid aur and out appeared two fluffy birds with thin limbs and small wings. Sergei put the trays on these birds and bowing, said, "Please excuse me, Your Highness," then left. "Damn¡­" Miwamented. Summoning a few birds just for holding trays? Now this was another level ofvishness! Ralph and Dennis felt impressed too, but didn''t say it out loud because of noble etiquette. Lith was slightly impressed by this too. He was looking at this for the first time as well. He wouldn''t lie, even he did not know the depths of luxury his own house possessed. In any case, Lith walked inside and passing through many hallways that amazed the trio beside him further, they reached a courtyard full of Chrysanthemum. There were magic circles around this courtyard and it was one of the few ces having no darkness. The ceiling had a sun and it was a warm temperature, fit for the growth of the flowers. The uneasy, ufortable, and chilly feeling was gone and Miwa finally felt better. The four walked into a pavilion in the middle of the courtyard and sat around a round table. The cute birds ced the trays on the table and vanished while the other servant stood at the side, on standby for any instructions Lith may have for him. While being seated, Lith looked at his three friends and said with a smirk, "You guys wanna see something cool?" The three looked at him with a curious look, wondering what more cool thing could he possibly show? The whole castle, the whole servant experience, the whole ambience¡­ It was extremely cool as is. What more was there? Having the three''s attention, Lith pointed at the table, over at the magic circle in front and said, "Tea." He then tapped on it, sneakily injecting some spiritual power of his, and there appeared a teacup full of hot tea magically in front. "Woaaahhhh!" Dennis eximed. "Waaaooo!" Miwa eximed as well. "Damn." Ralph said softly. This thing was so damn cool! Lithughed as he saw their reactions and remembered that day when he had first been amazed as well by such a cool thing. He had forgotten it over time and got numb to it, but with these guys here, the nostalgia was back. "Go ahead, get whatever you want from there." Lith said. "Whatever?" Miwa asked. Lith nodded. "Whatever." Hearing that, Dennis and Miwa both looked at each other, a shiny glint forming in their eyes. Ralph, noticing this, did a light cough and said, "Manners. This is the Royal n." The glint in Dennis''s eyes dimmed down as he heard that while Miwa was left confused. She looked at Ralph and leaning towards him, whispered, "Royal n? Which one?" Chapter 903 Authentic Greeting Chapter 903 Authentic Greeting ??To Miwa''s question, Ralph whispered back softly, "The Vampire Royal n." "Vampire?" Miwa did not understand. Ralph''s eyebrow twitched and knowing this idiot lived under a rock, he replied, "If you do anything stupid here, you''ll be executed. And no, Lith won''t be able to save you." "Yo, what!?" Miwa whispered back in shock. Ralph got back to his position and didn''t say anything else while Miwa nudged his sides and asked him to borate. What the hell did he mean executed? Like killed? Death? Die? Like for reals for reals? Damn! And even Lith won''t be able to save her? Like seriously? Now this was something that Miwa didn''t know. Just sort of ce was this? Miwa wondered. The shocked face of Miwa''s along with the dimming yfulness in her eyes made Lith chuckle. "Don''t worry. Have whatever you want, no one''s going to kill you." "You are not nning to get me executed, are you?" Miwa asked in a skeptical tone. Lith chuckled again and said, "I¡ª" "He''s not, my dear." A sweet, gentle voice interrupted Lith''s statement and startled Lith, Ralph, and Dennis. "That''s such a sweet voice, damn. Who is it?" Curious, Miwa turned around to look at the source, only to freeze on the spot. ''SO BEAUTIFUL!'' Ralph and Dennis got up from their seats and bowed while cing their palms on their chests. "Greetings from the Drac n, Your Majesty." "Greetings from the Lust n, Your Majesty The Vampire Queen." The two nobles got into their formal selves while Miwa, who could read the room, bowed as well and said, "Greetings from the Kanzeki Family, Your Majesty The Vampire Queen." At this point, Miwa fully realized where she was and what Lith''s n was. There were rumours all around the world, spread deep into even the smallest of viges that, an extremely beautiful woman with lush silver-hair and gem-like ethereal amethyst purple eyes was the Queen of all Vampires. She was so beautiful that nobody could even picture her face. Heck, even picturing it was sphemy as one may tarnish her real beauty, she was that striking. All the rumours that Miwa had heard, she had thought at that time that people were faking it, but looking at her with her very own eyes, she could only say one thing: All the rumours hadpletely understated the Vampire Queen''s looks! The only words that could describe thisdy were no words because saying anything would always be an understatement. That''s how stunning she was! While bush was internally busy fangirling and Ralph and Dennis were busy bowing, Lith looked at his mother and asked with hand signs, ''Why are you here?'' Lilith winked at Lith and didn''t answer him. She looked at the three kids in front and said, "Greetings, Dennis. Greetings, Ralph. And Greetings, Miwa." ''SHE KNOWS MY NAME AND TOOK IT!'' Miwa almost passed out from happiness by hearing her name be called. "Sit down, you three." Lilith instructed and went to sit beside Lith. Lith still didn''t understand why his mother was here and wondered what made her cross over to the outer ring. Meanwhile, after being seated, Ralph and Dennis were feeling tense in front of such a powerhouse while Miwa was fidgeting and trying not to sneak a peek at Lilith every two seconds. Lilith could very well notice the fidgeting Miwa and said with a smile, "You don''t have to sneak a nce, Miwa. You can look at aunty." ''A-A-AUNTY!?'' Ralph, Dennis, and Miwa¡­ All three were shook to the core hearing that. They never expected such an informal salutation from the Vampire Queen! Lilith then turned to Ralph and asked, "How''s your mom, Ralph? And you Dennis, what about yours?" Ralph, despite feeling tense, answered, "Mother is doing well, Your Majes¡ª" "Just call me aunt when in private." Lilith shook her hand and said. Ralph felt further tensed up, not used to breaking his formal etiquette. But he still tried his best to act upon themands of the Vampire Queen and said with a slight bow, "Mother is well, aunty." "Good to know." Lilith replied in a warm tone. "Send her my greetings." Ralph nodded and kept quiet. Dennis then chimed in and said, "My mother is well too, Your Majesty." Lilith smiled and said, "You can call me aunty too, Dennis." Dennis put out an awkward smile and asked, "Is that amand, Your Majesty?" Lilith chuckled softly and shook her head. "No. You have a choice in this." Dennis sighed in relief. He bowed and said, "Then I shall continue on with Your Majesty, thank you." Unlike Dennis, Ralph was not given a choice in this because being called Your Majesty everytime wasn''t right. Lucifer was his Queen and not Lilith, and also, he was her son''s really good friend, so Lilith preferred if he said that. As for Dennis, it would be very awkward for him to call Lilith aunty, so Lilith gave him a choice and didn''t force it. Meanwhile, Lith, who was feeling the room be really awkward and tense with his mother''s arrival, decided to get up and hold his mother''s hand. "Something important came up, excuse us, you three." Lith said and dragged Lilith away. Lilith giggled hearing that and knew her son''s patience finally broke loose. She was expecting this and didn''t mind him dragging her away. After reaching a secluded corner, Lith ced his mother against a wall and asked, "Seriously, why are you here, mom?" Lilith smiled and cing her hand on Lith''s shoulders, asked, "Is this how you say, I''m home, and greet your mama, baby?" Lith rolled his eyes and said, "Mom¡ª" Lilith pulled Lith in her embrace and looking into his eyes, said, "The greeting starts with I and not mom." Lith sighed. ''This stubborn olddy of mine¡­'' Sometimes his mother''s love was a bit too much and didn''t help Lith get things done. In any case, he didn''t hate it, because why would he? It was not bad at all. Lith looked at Lilith right in the eyes and smiling, said, "I''m home, mom." Lilith smiled back. "Words alone won''t do. You''ve been a bad boy with your irresponsible greetings today. Mama wants a proper, authentic greeting, both from my son Lith and my husband Lith in one go." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Really? Right now? We are in the middle of¡ª" "Do your greetings, baby. Otherwise you''re not going back and mama''s not going to answer any of your questions." Lilith said with a smirk, trying to act like a strict mother. Lith sighed once again. Honestly, he didn''t hate this, but this was not the right ce or time for it. However, given how stubborn his mother was, Lith couldn''t do anything about it and just go with the flow. "Fine, if you want the authentic one, here it goes." Lith said with all seriousness and made Lilith smile widely in happiness. Instead of saying anything further, Lith went ahead and took Lilith''s soft lips into his mouth, kissing her passionately. He raised one of her legs up and simultaneously unzipped his pants and took his big shaft out. Lith then lifted Lilith''s dress up and pulled her panties to the side, having his fingers graze past the velvety folds. Positioning his shaft right at the entrance of his mother''s warm canals, Lith broke the kiss and looked at her intimately. Shoving his cock deep inside his mother''s tight cunt in one go, Lith said, "I''m home, mom." "Ahh~¡­ Wee back, baby." Lilith moaned and went for another kiss as her insides got stretched by her son''s big stick. This was what the authentic greeting of theirs was. Whenever Lith came back from anywhere after a few hours, days, or even years¡­ He was supposed to say his greetings, which was ''I''m back''. However, that was the normal one and not the authentic one. The authentic one was a small ritual Lith had to do whenever he came back after a long time. This had many meanings to it, but the most important was that it made Lilith and Lith both feel an extremely close bond between each other. Hence, it was usually reserved and not done often, but today was an exception because Lilith really seemed to be wanting to get it done, which Lith had no idea as to why. In any case, as he had mentioned before, he didn''t hate it, because why would he? It was the best thing to happen to anybody and Lith was not an ungrateful bitch to reject it. Lith rammed his shaft deep inside Lilith''s pussy and keeping it there, broke the kiss and asked, "So¡­ Can you answer my questions now, mom?" Lilith chuckled at this and rubbing her nose on Lith''s, said, "Can a mama note and see his baby''s friends? Is it wrong to greet them?" Lith rolled his eyes at this. "Seriously?" Lilith giggled. "Of course! And I also wanted to see how awkward you''ll feel." "So that was the real reason, huh?" Lith squinted his eyes and said. "Oops, you caught mama, hehe~" Lilith stuck out her tongue and made a cute ''oops'' face. Lith felt annoyed and thought, ''Seriously, it was all for this? No¡­ That''s definitely not the only reason. I have a feeling that¡­'' Chapter 904 Asking Juan and Miguel For Training Chapter 904 Asking Juan and Miguel For Training ??Lith stared at Lilith while not moving, demanding a proper answer to his questions. Lilith finally gave in and said with a chuckle, "Mama wanted to see if that new girl is your new love interest or not. And also to just get to know your friends." Lith smiled and shook his head. He began moving his hips once again, pushing his shaft deep inside the warm abs tight canals and said, "You could''ve simply asked me, mom. Anyway, your authority is too much. They''ll feel a bit awkward, so it''s better if you change your ways of meeting them." Lith wasn''t against the idea of his mother meeting his friends. He simply wanted her to do it in a better way so that nobody felt ufortable. That was all he was stating. Lilith nodded her head and cing her hands on Lith''s shoulders, kissed his lips and said, "Noted. Anything else?" Lith shook his head. "Nothing. Let''s go back then." Lilith smiled and responded, "Finish with the quickie first." Lith, showing a surprised look, said, "Wasn''t it supposed to be a greeting? When did we agree on a quickie?" Lilith chuckled and asked, "So you don''t want to have it?" Lith rolled his eyes. "I never said that." The two knew each other really well and also what the other person wanted. Fulfilling each other''s needs, they walked back into the courtyard after a solid twenty minutes. Ralph, Dennis, and Miwa, who were in the midst of admiring the whole castle, had their attention diverted back to the mother-son pair. As the two walked towards the round table, Miwa was greatly shocked to see the huge simrities between Lith and his mother. The two looked so much like each other that it was astonishing. Also, not to mention¡­ ''SO DAMN TALL!'' Miwa eximed internally. Lith was already tall as is, but with Lilith being further taller, it broke all records within Miwa''s mind, who had barely seen people above six feet in height. The average of the Human Continent was five feet and six inches for men and five feet and two inches for women. Miwa was considered above average as she was 5''3, but wasn''t tall whatsoever. This new world full of giants was really a shocker for the mountain town girl. Lith and Lilith got seated once again and with a smile on her face, Lilith asked, "So, what are you guys nning?" At present, Lilith was not being a Queen, but a mother who was interested in knowing her son''s friends. That''s about it. The three hesitated to speak, but Dennis cleared his throat to grab everyone''s attention and said, "We need to train our cooking skills and are here to discuss that, I believe, Your Majesty." "Oh, I see. And how are you guys nning to improve your cooking?" Lilith asked further, interested in this topic. Just like that, Lilith asked many questions and with time, the three gotfortable answering them all. Not just Dennis and Ralph, even Miwa answered a few questions. Lilith eventually left the ce after she got to know everything there was to these three kids and eased up their tense nerves. Even though Lilith was gentle and polite, it didn''t mean she wasn''t an absolute authority. Nobody in the room could feel her aura, but they just internally knew she was really dangerous and should not be messed with. Even Miwa, who was immune to people''s powerful aura, could feel this. After she was gone, the tense atmosphere was lifted off and everyone rxed. They didn''t say anything about them having their tension relieved, but Lith could feel it from their faces and chuckled internally. A minuteter, Miguel and Juan arrived at the scene. One was fat and short while the other was slim and tall, an overpowered chef duo if one were to say. "You called, Your Highness?" The fat Juan asked after bowing. Lith nodded. "Juan, Miguel, there''s something important I need to ask you guys." The two stood erect like spears and thumped their chests. "Ask anything, Your Highness. Your wish is yourmand!" The two shouted. Lith smiled and nodded while Miwa, the not-so-used-to luxury girl thought, ''There are even people willing to do anything for him, damn¡­'' This was not the first thought she had about these things. She had been amused consistently and paying attention to every little detail. Lith, having no clue about Miwa''s thoughts, ignored her and said to the cooks, "Me and my friends here want to be master chefs. Can you help us achieve it?" Surprise shed over the two''s faces and they then turned sad. Having a drop of tear threaten to leak out, Juan asked emotionally, "Your Highness¡­ Do you perhaps not like the food we cook?" "Your Highness, if there is anything bothering you, please tell us! We will do our best to improve and serve you in the best possible way!" Miguel added. Juan nodded his head aggressively. "Indeed! Indeed! What does His Highness not like? Did the food have less salt? Maybe itcked richness? Should we add even better butter into the pastries? Does His Highness fancy Human blo¡ª" "Stop! Stop! Stop!" Lith shook his hand and said to the two, not wanting for them to continue their bbering. Miwa was here, talking Human blood may tick her off and have her feel ufortable. Even though Dennis had a ss of blood right in front of Miwa, it was not known to her whose blood it was. In any case, these two were too emotional for their own good and had to be stopped. "You two don''t have any issue, so stop feeling low. We¡ªme and my friends¡ªare interested in bing talented chefs and want to learn how to cook. Also, it would be best if you could help us be that in the shortest time possible since there''s an urgent quest awaiting us." Lith borated in a slight hurried tone. "Eh?" Miguel was surprised. "His Highness wants to cook?" Lith nodded. "That''s right. Can you help then?" Right as Lith asked that, the two servants went into some deep thinking, as if they were ancient philosophers. Lith had no idea what they were thinking while Dennis and Miwa were anticipating their response with curious eyes and Ralph had a neutral look,pletely unbothered. A few seconds of thinkingter, Juan said, "Your Highness, it will take a few years¡­ Are you sure you want to waste your time in this?" Lith chuckled. "It''s not wastage of time if it''s an essential skill we are learning. After all, no matter what, cooking is a basic survival skill everyone should know of. Ain''t that right, boys?" The three, including Miwa, nodded their heads. Miwa was one of the boys now and although she had mentioned that she didn''t want to be referred cumtively together with stupid Dennis and Ralph, Lith''s consistent calling made her get used to it. Juan and Miguel showed a surprised look once again. "Your Highness, as far as we know, you can cook normal foods. That''s pretty much what you would need." Miguel emphasized. Cooking was a skill that would take many decades to master. Anyone could be a good chef, but not everybody could be a master. Lith looked at the two with serious eyes. "It doesn''t matter how long¡ª" "Wait, wait. It does!" Miwa eximed. "I can''t be away from home for more than a few days." Everyone turned to look at her, making her feel slightly nervous. However, the nervousness was just there for a split second. Miwa had a look of firmness, indicating that she really wouldn''t participate in things if they took too long. "Why though? Don''t you have anyone else to take care of your brother?" Dennis asked. Even though he was a noble he wasn''t tone deaf to most things and asked a genuine question. He was stating: "Why? Aren''t there any family members at your ce to take care of your brother?" If there was an average tone deaf noble here, they would mean: "Why? Are there no servants to take care of your brother?" Nobles didn''t understand the average person of the world, but surprisingly, Dennis and Ralph¡­ They were well aware of everything. This was what stood them apart and was a reason why they were called heirs of Emperor Rank ns. Miwa shook her head at Dennis''s question. "There''s only me." Lith sighed and said, "Miwa, didn''t I say everything will be taken care of? Why are you so worried?" Miwa tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" "Didn''t I say you just need to focus on yourself and forget about everything else when west met?" Lith replied. "Uhh¡­ You were actually serious about it?" Miwa asked back. "Damn¡­" Lith was surprised. "Did you think I wasn''t?" "No?" Miwa said. "I thought you were joking to¡ª" Lith shook his hand and stopped Miwa from speaking further. "I wasn''t. Don''t worry about your brother or even your guardian. You focus on training and developing yourself, everything else will be taken care of." Miwa was taken aback by such serious statements and was left speechless. Ralph and Dennis didn''t have any change in their expressions. If they were in Lith''s shoes and saw Miwa''s condition, they would offer her the same thing since she was their good friend. It''s not like their family or n couldn''t afford having a person raise their cultivation. While Miwa was in a state of befuddlement, Lith turned to Juan and Miguel and said, "As I said, it doesn''t matter. Can you make us master chefs?" Miguel and Juan nodded their heads. "If His Highness wishes, we can begin training anytime." Lith stood up hearing that and the rest did as well in response. "Alright, let''s start with the training from this very instance." "Yo, we seriously are going to be master chefs?" Dennis asked in surprise. "We are." Lith replied. He turned to the shining sun in the ceiling and said with absolute confidence: "We''ll be the greatest chefs on this." (The End of the Fifth Volume) Chapter 905 First Cooking Challenge Chapter 905 First Cooking Challenge ??[The Fifth Volume: World War] Royal Castle, Nightingale. Under the crimson moonlight sat the silver-haired beauty Lilith, sipping on tea elegantly. Her eyes were closed, but after a few moments, opened up with a serene glint to them. Lilith stared at the tea in her hand and had the corner of her lips curved up. Slightly swirling the tea, Lilith said softly, "Greatest on the? Fufufu¡­ That''s not happening¡­" Lilith paused and took a sip of tea. She put the teacup down and staring in the direction of Lith, ced her chin on her hand and continued with a warm smile, "¡­For he''ll be the greatest in the universe." ¡­.. Elven Continent. In a farmy vast fields of various crops, ready to harvest. Potatoes, sweet potatoes, spicy potatoes, bitter potatoes, sour potatoes, umami potatoes, sweet chillies, orange chillies¡­ All sorts of odd and diverse vegetables, spices, and fruits were present in this ce. In the middle of these fields stood six people. Two of these six were in a butler outfit, uniformed neatly, them being none other than Juan and Miguel. Two more from the group wore elegant suits, them being none other than Ralph and Dennis, with Ralph wearing a white suit with hints of pink ents to it, matching with his hair color while Dennis wore ck with red ents. The girl of the group, Miwa, had aplete change of attire. Long brown boots d her short legs, staying just a few inches below her knees. A white skirt was coupled with a brown top and a white hat, matching the girl''s skin tone and hair. For the first time, the hardcore training maniac was dressed in a prim-proper fashion, getting as far as to have her short hair smoothened and styled properly. The reason for her change in appearance was the tall silver-haired guy standing beside her, d in brown boots, ck cks, brown shirt, and a ck vest. It took less than ten seconds to change Miwa''s appearance because the maids in the castle were highly skilled. Lith made use of it and got himself dressed as well. There was nothing wrong and he was just using his Princely perks. While Lith and Miwa looked like proper adventurers, Ralph and Dennis seemed like ve traders with their outfits. Lith wanted to tease them about it, but dropped the idea once he saw Juan and Miguel start exining the basics. Juan walked towards a purple nt emitting a bad stench. He held the white flower of it in his hand and, "HORRR KURRR RUUURRR!" The flower made some loud demonic sounds, as if it was alive. "This is the Sepi of the Sixty-Sixth Star Syndrome species. Long name, I know. But these nts have some really great seeds that once crushed can provide¡­" Juan began with his exnation on seeds and their uses in cooking. He went into great depths on the vor profile of the seeds. Surprisingly or unsurprisingly, none of the four had any problems absorbing this knowledge. However, that didn''t mean they weren''t bored. The lessons had already started and they were finding it a bit uninteresting to learn about something they could simply cramp in one night from a big book. Despite being bored, they paid attention out of respect for their new masters. While Juan was exining, Miguel was at a distance, on a phone call, sounding a bit nervous. "Yes¡­ Yes, that can be done¡­ Huh?" Miguel sounded shocked by the end. "A-A-Are you sure, chief? I advise against¡ªok, ok¡­" "¡­Orders from above!?" "¡­I¡ªChief¡­ Prince may do well but¡­ What? If they die, they die!? But they''re children¡­ Ok, Ok¡­ I''ll inform Juan and start with it right away¡­" Beep! Miguel hung up and had a nervous sweat trickle down his back. He turned to look at the four kids listening attentively to Juan and sighed. "Sorry, Your Highness. Sorry, you three¡­ Orders from above, can''t do anything about it¡­" Saying so, Miguel walked towards them and excused Juan and himself for a second to have a brief meeting. Lith and the rest gathered around and began discussing things regarding this training while they were gone. Miwa made an annoyed face and shadowboxing, said, "This is so boring¡­ I thought we''ll go light up some mes and then woosh, foosh, badamdududoosh some food!" Dennis yawned and replied, "Tru¡­ I thought this would be fun, but it''s as boring as it could get." Ralph, looking at the big field, said, "Theory boosts our practical skills." Not a word was wasted and he said things straight to the point. Lith nodded. "That''s right. You gotta endure this. I''m sure you and Miwa don''t even know a single nt here. You two better learn." "Hey! I''m not like this meat-headed fool." Miwa felt offended. "I actually knew about that purple nt, just didn''t know the name." Dennis smiled and shook his head. "Look at this shorty being so proud of her teenie-weenie tiny knowledge." A vein popped on Miwa''s forehead, but she began breathing in and out, trying to control herself from beating Dennis to a pulp. "I just got a new dress, I don''t wanna dirt it. I shouldn''t dirty it. This bastard ain''t worth the dress''s value. Don''t dirty it. Don''t dirty it. Don''t dirty it¡­" Miwa began chanting to calm herself down. Ralph nodded his head and turning to Lith, said, "For the first time, she made a correct estimate." "Huuuuuh?" Dennis felt offended now while Miwa was pondering whether Ralph insulted her too or was it just Dennis? The four chatted until Juan and Miguel''s return, which happened around five minutester. Coming back, the two''s faces seemed a bit serious. Miguel cleared his throat and said, "Well¡­ There has been a change in training schedule and we will be leaving." "Leaving?" Lith asked. "Didn''t we just start?" Miguel nodded. "Yes, but we are told that everything needs to be done quickly. So¡­" "So¡­?" Dennis asked. Juan let out a nervous chuckle. "So please prepare yourselves." No further words were said by the two chefs. They extended their wings out and at a really fast speed, caught the cors of the four kids and flew away. "Whaaaaa¡ª" "YOOOOO¡ª" Miwa and Dennis let out a surprised yelp, but before they could question anything, Juan and Miguel flew into a wrapped space tunnel, vanishing from their spots. . . . . . "HOT DAMN!" "Scary¡­" "What is this ce?" "Oh, it''s cool¡­" Arriving at a new location, the four had different reactions to thendscape around them. Standing atop a single tall pir of rock, the four themselves in the middle of a vast mountainous region. The mountains around were full of colours. Some bloomed bright red, some a bright blue, and some pitch ck, as if it were enshrouded by a permanent shadow. Though, what shocked the four wasn''t thendscape, but the ten giant bird-like beasts flying around them, gazing at the four as if they would devour them at any given moment. The beasts possessed shape beaks, fangs, and teeth. One touch from them and the four''s bodies would be torn to pieces. The beasts were hovering at one spot without making any sound, but their gazes were intense. Pointing at them, Miguel said, "These are masters of masters of these valleys. They do not like outsiders and kill them on the spot, protecting this ce''s flora and fauna. Currently, they are hungry and¡­" These were not the average beasts, but the ones that could use use magic. Fireballs, acid rain, speed faster than sound¡­ These beasts knew them. Fight with the ten beasts would be a challenge, given the terrain and how unustomed everyone was to this ce. But, Lith and the rest still ran a few scenarios in their minds, trying to think of the ways they could defeat these beasts. They had only just thought that they would need to fight them, but Miguel said, "¡­Your task is to cook." "Huh?" The four were confused. Juan nodded his head and added, "That''s right. It''s not about fighting these beasts, but feeding and taming them." Miguel took out one big cauldron and ten big bowls from his space ring, cing the bowls at the edge of the rock they were standing on. "Cook the food and serve it to the beasts in a bowl. The tastier the food, the better are your chances at taming them. However, keep in mind that their preferences may vary." "Some may prefer good quality, some may prefer great quantity, and some may just want water. You have to be smart enough to notice it and serve them ordingly." Juan went on with the exnation once again, making everybody frown. What even was this? They were here to learn, not risk their lives! Miwa was skilled inbat, but cooking? She didn''t even know the c of cooking. How could she even feed these damn monsters!? While Miwa was thinking that, Dennis raised his hand to ask a question. "Yes?" Juan said. "Instead of cooking for them, can we just cook them?" Miwa, Ralph, and Lith looked at Juan, waiting for his response. This question was although really stupid, but made a lot of sense if one thought about it. Juan and Miguel both smiled in response, making the four frown. Miguelughed softly and looking at the ten ferocious beasts, said, "You can try¡­" Chapter 906 First Cooking Challenge (2) Chapter 906 First Cooking Challenge (2) ??Absolutely not! The four thought of these two words when they heard Miguel''s statement. The four weren''t stupid to not understand the obvious gs Miguel had raised. However, there was still something on their minds. Lith looked at Miguel and said, "So assuming they''re stronger than us, how can we cook? Wouldn''t we be busy defending?" Miguel and Juan both shook their heads. "You wouldn''t be, Your Highness." Juan said. "These beasts won''t attack as long as they''re fed." "Alright. Let''s get to cooking then." Lith said. Dennis nodded. "But where are the ingredients?" Juan and Miguel shed a sly smile at this. "Well¡­ You have to fetch it yourself and cook. Good luck with that." "Yo what!?" Juan and Miguel didn''t say anything further and simply extended their index finger out, shooting a ray of information straight into the four''s minds. The four felt a sharp pain in their heads and closed their eyes, feeling information pour in. Juan and Miguel extended their wings out and left the ce, leaving the four to their own. A minuteter. "Holy shit! This is overkill!" Dennis eximed. "What''s wrong with those guys? This is just asking us to die!" Miwained. Lith and Ralph had a calm expression unlike the two. Ralph looked at Lith and said, "So it''s teamwork, isn''t it?" Lith nodded. "We need to take turns for hunting, gathering, cutting, and cooking." "You guys, are you not thinking it''s overkill?" Miwa asked with a shout. "Are you afraid of dying?" Ralph asked a simple question in a t tone. Miwa fell silent hearing that, thinking deeply about Ralph''s question. Smack! "Owf!" "Not the time to think about stupid things." Dennis hurried. "Let''s get going and discuss on the way." Dennis extended his wings out and holding Miwa''s back cor, flew down the rock pir they were on. Lith and Ralph followed suit and went down as well. "WHAT THE FUCK!?" Miwa shouted. "Do you not have any manners!? Carrying ady like that!" "Nobody considers you ady, short gori. Shut it." Dennis replied while storming down. "LET ME DOWN, YOU BASTARD!" Miwa was fully offended now and yelled. "Ok." Dennis said and let go, as asked. "WHA¡ªIYAAAAAA¡ª" Poof! "Stop shouting." Lith said in a gentle voice, holding Miwa in a princess carry. "You are doing the cooking part, prepare well for it. Me, Ralph will go hunt and gather things while Dennis will prepare the ingredients for you." "Huh?" Miwa was taken aback. "You boys heard it?" "Yes, Your Highness!" "Understood." "¡­" Miwa was speechless. How can all these guys agree with things so easily? "I wanna gather¡ª" "No." Lith said with a straight face, gliding down. "You''re doing the cooking part, there''s no room for negotiations. We''ll talk about why such a roleter. Understood?" Miwa went silent after hearing that. "Understood?" "Okay." Miwa didn''t argue further on this and epted her role. "Good." Lith said and ced her down on the ground. Forming a shape rock spear with magic, Lith inscribed on the ground a big X and ced the spear on it, sealing it with a Dark spell. "Everyone, gather around." Lith eximed. The three did and formed a circle, bending down and cing their hands on each others'' shoulders. Lith looked at Ralph and said, "You''re going East. Gather whatever''s necessary for recipe number one and two." "Dennis, you''re going to gather seeds to make oil. We are practically given nothing and need it. Aim for the darker flowers, you may end up finding some or the other seeds good enough for oils." "Miwa, kill a few fatty beasts shown in section 7 and use their fat to add vour to the cooking. In case Dennis cannot find oil, you shall use those fats to cook. Take this space ring, it''ll act as a fridge, you can store those killed beasts in this." Lith took out a spare space ring from his own space ring and gave it to Miwa. "As for me, I''ll try hunting beasts for recipes one to five and also try to gather some spices." "Understood." "Understood." "Understood." "Alright. On count of three¡­ Two¡­" "HIYAAAAA LETSSS GOOOOOO!" The four shouted at the sky and ran in four separate directions. All were clever enough to ce markings at their paths and ran at full speed, scanning everything in their vicinity and ensuring they found the ingredients. The task was by no means easy. As per information given by Juan and Miguel, the beasts won''t attack for at least the first thirty minutes. However, there was no saying what would happen in the valleys below. The four could be attacked by local beasts or even poisoned by the nts. There was no telling, they had to be really careful. Lith knew of all the possible dangers and working together would surely be safer, but he knew the capabilities of his friends and believed in them. They wouldn''t fuck up, he had faith, and let them go in separate directions. Miwa was fairly new to the group, but Lith could feel her capability and this was not something he felt towards just anybody. In any case, the three had gone about their ways and Lith could only hope they returned to the said ce in given time. The beasts wouldn''t attack for the next thirty minutes, but as a safe measure, ten minutes was decided. Miwa could not fly and also didn''t know magic. Flying and going up the pir was not something feasible for her and she didn''t realize this fact when Lith gave her instructions. It''s for this reason Lith told her they''ll talk about itter on. There was also the fact that Lith did not know about her intelligence. Finding proper paths, hunting beasts, or gathering spices and nts would be a difficult task, given how minimal information there was avable to them. Their lives were on the line and Lith didn''t want to risk anything. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis may very well resurrect if they were killed since there were many precautions taken beforehand, but nobody was sure about Miwa. Did she have a phctery for resurrection? Was her soul strong enough to not dissipate after death? There were many questions. Hence, her life was a bigger priority than Lith''s own, and no risk could be taken in this matter. Having many thoughts in mind, Lith glided through the jungle with Wind magic and harvested whatever he could find for recipes one to five. Juan and Miguel had given a few recipes along with instructions on many nts and beasts found within a thousand kilometre radius. It was a really long list and only someone with superprehensive abilities could actually understand and apply that info to real life. Dennis was a hundred percent not cut for this job and Miwa''s case was not sure. Ralph was proficient in it, so asking him to gather ingredients was the right choice. Lith took out a sharp knife with great precision to it. He had a shit load of weapons in his ring because one may never know what one would need under any given circumstance. Being filthy rich, his space ring had many sections within it, ranging from the weapon section all to the way to the lewd section. While gliding through the jungle, Lith could see a few colorful flowers possessing a few different fruits with seeds that secrete scented oils. He ignored them and looked for the darker flowers along with traces of beasts nearby The ten beasts surrounding the rock pir above liked a pungent and gamey taste in their food. Spicy, bitter and sour would work too, but definitely not sweet. Colourful flowers generally had sweeter tastes because they required insects toe to them and pollinate them. Darker flowers did not need insects. They would be consumed by higher level beasts who would eventually excrete the seeds out and spread them throughout the forests. Hence, in general, dark nts had bad taste aspared to colorful nts and it was safe to make an assumption. With his skillfullbat techniques, Lith found a few nts and immediately cut them down and stored them within his ring. He didn''t need nts, he needed beasts, which, after carefully looking at his surroundings, were found in two minutes. "HOOOMPH! HOOOMPH!" A group of bison-like dark beasts with big curly horns could be seen drinking water and snorting at each other. A shiny glint surfaced over Lith''s eyes and he said softly, "Sorry my dudes, it''s just a natural part of the food chain." Eating meat was not a problem, but hunting and then cooking them had some emotional troubles. Before hunting, a person would first look at what the creature was doing. The creature could be doing something cute or even something harsh and that would stir up some emotions within anybody. Killing cute creatures would feel a bit wrong while killing aggressive ones would have no effect. Such was the nature of sentient beings. In any case, Lith took out a sharp dagger from his ring and readying himself, said with absolute calmness, "Twenty beasts, all Tier 9 and above. Alright, should be done in under thirty seconds." "Here goes nothing¡­" Chapter 907 First Cooking Challenge (3) Chapter 907 First Cooking Challenge (3) ??Ten minutester. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Here!" Dennis eximed as he reached the X-marked spot. Lith and Ralph were already there, standing calmly while Dennis breathed heavily. "Where''s that dwarfie?" Lith asked. Ralph gazed at a distance and squinting his eyes, saw a tiny dot nearing them. The tiny dot turned bigger with each passing second and eventually after a minute, everyone could see Miwa running for her life from a horde of Minotaurs. "RUNNNNNNN!" Miwa screamed and gestured to everybody to run for their lives. Her voice was audible even from afar. Looking at her, Dennis asked, "Why''s she running from a bunch of weak beasts?" Ralph, still squinting his eyes, said, "Those aren''t weak. Look clearly, they have fire burning at the end of their tails." Dennis squinted his eyes too to see clearly and, "Oh shit. Those are the firetaurs! How the fuck did she rattle them!?" Lith extended his wings out and pping them, said, "No time to discuss. Fly up towards the cauldron, I''ll go get her." The two nodded and extending their wings out, sped their way up. "WOAHHH¡­ GET ME TOO¡ª Ah¡­ Phew¡­" From surprised to shocked to despaired to relieved, Miwa went through a series of emotions as she saw Lith, Ralph, and Dennis. Surprised by watching them be so calm, shocked to see them open their wings, and despaired after looking at them fly away. The relief came from being rescued by Lith and Miwa rxed a bit. "I thought you guys were gonna dump me." Miwa said with a sigh. "Not yet, there''s still time for that." Lith said nonchntly. Miwa''s eyebrow face twitched hearing that, but she didn''t say anything in response, for she was in a really vulnerable position. ''I need to learn how to fly¡­'' Miwa thought internally. Flying was a serious survival skill and should be learned at the earliest, thought Miwa,pletely oblivious that she would rarely ever use it. Neither Lith nor Ralph or Dennis use their wings to fly. It''s only in this situation where they had to travel short distances as well as look for herbs and beasts did they need it. In any case, Miwa didn''t have the need to fly anymore as she reached the top of the rock pir along with Lith. The ten beats were still hovering in the air and looking at the four with a curious gaze. Lith ced Miwa down and looking at the beasts, said, "Don''t mistake them as friendly. Their expression''s going to change as time passes when they start to feel hungry. It''s best to cook as much as possible and ce it in their respective bowls." Lith took out the hunted bison-like creatures along with the many spices and seeds he found. "Dennis, make proper cuts and take out oils from the seeds. If you''re unable to do that, separate the fats from the meat and give it to Miwa. And Miwa, make sure to follow the instructions in the recipes, learn, and understand how to apply them in real life. Me and Ralph are going back to gather ingredients and will be back with a fresh batch." "Got it." "Understood, Your Highness." "Let''s go, Ralph." Lith said and took Ralph away. Without saying a word, Miwa and Dennis got to work while Lith and Ralph went about their ways to get more ingredients. . . . . . ROOOOAAAARRRRR! "FUCK! HURRY! HURRY!" Dennis eximed and made Miwa stir the cauldron with a big spoon. "Damn it! They really have changed their expression!" Miwa yelled, looking at the ten flying beasts around them. The ten ferocious beasts were roaring at the two and flew around the rock pir. They had stopped staying stationary. Out of the ten, two had gone somewhere while the rest were threatening Miwa and Dennis. Just five minutes remained and they could feel the tension build up. Dennis could feel the scary aura from the beasts and had sweat trickle down his back while Miwa was in a slightly better condition. For some reason, Miwa could not feel the dangerous aura and it was Dennis who had to remind her constantly about how dangerous things were going to be if they didn''t hurry. "MIWA HURRY!" Dennis yelled once again. "I AM DOING IT ALRIGHT!? IT''S ALMOST DON!" "Shit, I hope His Highness and Ralphe back on time." Dennis said and added Miwa stirred the pot aggressively and after a few seconds, yelled, "DONE!" Dennis left everything and extending his wings out, pped his way towards the cauldron and held it with his bare hands. The cauldron was then taken towards the bowls and the stew the two made was poured into them one by one. It took roughly a minute to pour hot stew in the ten bowls and once done, Dennis came back to his spot. The eight beasts stopped roaring and went to have the stew as Dennis went back. Dennis let out a relieved sigh and said, "Phew, so stressful¡ª" ROAAAARRRRR! ROAAAARRRRR! ROAAAARRRRR! ROAAAARRRRR! Dennis and Miwa''s body shivered with the loud roars from the many beasts. "Fuck! Did you skip something in the food Miwa?" Dennis asked with knitted brows. "Huh? No? Everything was there?" Miwa said hurriedly. "The fuck? Then what¡ªOh shit! Salt! Salt! We fucking don''t have salt!!!!" Dennis understood and eximed. "We are doomed¡­" Miwa''s expression turned to that of great panic and dejection. The beasts continued to roar and the two''s instincts were screaming at them to run away and survive the danger, but they both knew very well that it wasn''t an option. In the moment of grave danger, Dennis''s stupid brain overclocked itself and no time, he yelled out: "BLOOD! WE CAN USE BLOOD FOR SALTINESS!" Saying so, Dennis immediately took off towards the one of the two bowls which hadn''t been tasted yet by the beasts. He added some blood from the animals they had killed into it and mixed well. The look of the stew turned a darkish brown color and it wasn''t appealing whatsoever. Still, Dennis took a spoon and tried the stew, checking whether or not everything was alright. Just from the first taste, Dennis let out a relieved sigh. "That was the correct move¡­" Wasting not a single second further, Dennis went towards each bowl and added blood into the mix. The beasts were still roaring, however, as the time had not been up yet, they didn''t attack Dennis. After mixing blood in each bowl, the beast calmed down and didn''t roar further. "It''s done¡­" Miwa let out a tired sigh and sat down on the ground. She had never been in such a stressful situation in her life and was genuinely thankful that the pressure was relieved. "Don''t ck! We need to prepare the next batch! This time it''s all about the texture and less about taste!" Dennis yelled out. "Fuck." Miwa cursed under her breath. Honestly, why the fuck were they even doing this thing!? Why? Just why!? They could indulge inbat or go burn some viges or something. Why opt for such training which had so few rewards? Miwa really failed to understand! Despite thinking so, she moved her feet and got back to work. They had all collectively decided to follow the recipe it''s for now and the second recipe was making a rough risotto. The texture was the most important thing in it as it was not the usual smooth risotto. This risotto was supposed to be creamy yet rough in nature when chewed. How one could achieve such consistency was beyond Miwa''s understanding, however, all she had to do was mix and follow the guidance, so she was fine with it. Dennis immediately started prepping the ingredients used for risotto and thought to himself, ''Where are His Highness and Ralph?'' ¡­.. KAKAKAKAKAKAKAKA! "Lil shit¡­" Lith cursed under his breath as he glided through the forest. A dark beast with big horns on his face was chasing after him, letting out shrill cries as if it hadn''t eaten in ages. It was getting difficult to hunt because all the beasts were running away due to this idiot''s voice. Add to that, Lith couldn''t stop and harvest anything either. "Why is this beast not going up to eat? Miwa and Dennis should''ve prepared the food by now¡­" Despite having magic and solid power, it was not feasible to fight this beast because then, Lith would put his friends at risk. He may defeat this beast here, but doing so, he wouldn''t be able to gather ingredients and the many beasts at the top would harm Miwa and Dennis. It was a risk with nothing to benefit from. Lith continued to fly away and thought, ''What can I even do¡ª Ahh, how stupid am I even to not think of this¡­'' Shaking his head, Lith cursed himself for being an idiot and changed his trajectory, flying straight up towards the rock pir Miwa and Dennis were at. Lith used Space spells while flying and closed the distance in just a few seconds. Reaching the top, Lith saw Miwa and Dennis doing their best to cook. The two noticed Lith due to the shrill cries of the beast. The first thing that went through their head was to flee after feeling the dangerous sensation from the beast, but then¡­ "LITH, THE BOWL!" "YOUR HIGHNESS, THE BOWL!" Chapter 908 An Important Meeting Chapter 908 An Important Meeting ??With quick thinking and some yells from Miwa and Dennis, Lith guided the beast towards the bowl filled with food and had it calm down. "What''s the situation?" Lith asked the two after getting down. "We need to make a rough textured risotto that''s still really creamy." Dennis said. "Recipe two only states how to make it creamy though." Lith replied. "It shouldn''t be a problem." Miwa chimed in. "Didn''t you guys learn about the mellow seeds just a while ago?" Lith and Dennis showed a surprised expression. "You were paying attention?" Dennis asked. Miwa knitted her brows. "Obviously?" Why were these guys so surprised? Did they think of her as a fool or something? Lith and Dennis were about to reply to herment when¡­ KRRRRAAAAAAA! The three''s attention was diverted towards a shrill voice and what appeared in their vision was a giant purple gargoyle chasing after a pink-haired dude, that being none other than Ralph. Ralph''s shirt waspletely in tatters with there being a big w mark on his chest. He was bleeding profusely and his hair was a mess along with his clothes. Lith, Miwa, and Dennis widened their eyes in surprise, but in just a few instances, the gargoyle was diverted towards his food bowl and left Ralph alone. Coming back to the three, Ralph retracted his wings and fell down on the ground. "Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­ Don''t¡­ Haah¡­ Mess¡­ With them¡­" Ralph said in between his rapid breaths. "What the fuck happened?!?!" Dennis asked. "Make¡­ Haaah¡­ Food¡­" Ralph said, not borating on his situation. "Shit." Dennis eximed. Ralph was right. They were yet to make the second recipe and the beasts should''ve finished with their food already. "Miwa, hurry." Dennis said and took Miwa to cook the risotto. Lith squatted down and with seriousness all over his face, tended to Ralph''s injuries. "Seriously¡­ Why did you fight them¡­" Lith said while dropping a vial of healing potion over Ralph''s body. Unlike Lith and Dennis, Ralph didn''t have the innate ability to heal himself and potions were needed. Lith did his best to cover up all his wounds and also fed Ralph with a few healing pills. His condition got better in a few seconds and he got up from his lying position. Sitting cross-legged, Ralph circted his breathing and after doing so, said while staring right into Lith''s eyes, "We cannot win against them. Battle is futile." "Why did you even fight?" Lith asked. "I had no choice. It attacked me out of nowhere while I was harvesting Vaaz berries." Ralph answered. Vaaz berries were fruits that had a bitter taste to it and seeds that Miwa and Dennis needed for their rough-textured risotto. "Those are at least King Tier or above. We need to be really careful." Ralph said, emphasizing his point once again. "Juan and Miguel really put us in a pickle, didn''t they?" Lith sighed and said. Ralph sighed as well and got up. He stretched his arms and said, "Nothing we can do now. Let''s get it over with. I have yet to inform mother that I''m out." "Don''t worry about it. My n must''ve taken care of it already." Lith informed. Ralph did a slight nod and the two went back to gathering the ingredients while Dennis and Miwa cooked. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Hm~ hm~ hm~ hm~" Lilith hummed while writing a few things on an old parchment. Her personal maid, the ck-haired Luo Qingyue, stood behind her, looking at a tablet screen and typing a few things on it. Lilith was in a rtively good mood today for reasons unknown while Qingyue maintained her usual professional calm look. "Okay, all done~" Lilith said after a while. Qingyue turned her head up and asked, "Any instructions, Madam?" "Yes." Lilith said while scrolling the parchment. "Give a call to Agalea, Lucifer, and Mayzin. I''d like to chat with them." Qingyue bowed in response and asked, "Anything else?" "Yes, tell the three it''s urgent and to drop by within an hour." Qingyue nodded and left to get the job done. Lilith did a few more work rted things and after an hour¡­ In the middle of a pond full of white liliesy a pavilion housing nothing but a few luxurious oilnterns, a round table, and a few chairs. On one of the chairs sat Lilith, sipping on tea and waiting for her sisters'' arrival. The yellow mes from the ancient oilnterns, the silver moonlight, the blue water from the pond, the lilies, and the white pavilion¡­ Everything brought about a peaceful and serene atmosphere, appearing straight out of a fairytale. This was one of Lilith''s favourite courtyards and her conducting meeting here meant she was serious and had something important to say. However, no matter the asion or venue, there was one person who did not take anything seriously. That being¡­ "Bitch!" A yell resounded in Lilith''s ears, making her sigh and shake her head. She had the power to shake mountains, dry up the seas, but she could do nothing about the red-horned demon walking towards her. For some reason, Lucifer was really annoyed and as she entered the pavilion, she didn''t hug Lilith like usual, rather, clicked her tongue and said, "You better have something important to say, otherwise I''ll seriously be pissed. I had to stop breastfeeding my daughters toe here, do you know how big of a thing this is?" Lilith chuckled hearing that, realizing it was something silly as usual at which Lucifer was annoyed. Judging from her oversized t-shirt that had wet spots on it, Lilith could tell Lucifer really wasn''t lying. Looking at her, instead of greeting, Lilith asked with a curious expression, "Why are your breasts still leaking?" Lucifer knitted her brows slightly. "Seriously? You''re asking me that? Didn''t I tell you I was breastfeeding a few minutes ago?" "Well, even if you were, it shouldn''t leak like that once children have stopped." Lilith exined. "What?" Lucifer was slightly surprised. "Leakage is not normal?" Lilith shook her head. "It is normal, but it stops automatically after a few seconds. If it doesn''t, then that means you don''t have proper control over it. Or, your breasts are just over secreting milk." Lucifer rubbed her temples. "Too much mumbo-jumbo. Can you make it stop?" "Sure. But wait a few seconds, Agalea and Mayzin are here. Let''s greet them first." "What¡ª" "Hello~!" A sweet resounded in the two''s ears and turning around, Lucifer saw the blonde curvy Elf Queen walk inside the pavilion. Right after her, the purple-haired Dragon Empress, Mayzin walked in. "Greetings, everyone." Mayzin said with a small smile. "Yo, you guys. Long time no see." Lucifer''s mood changed and she greeted the two with a smile. Knowing Lucifer for so many years, Mayzin suddenly felt something off from Lucifer''s smile, but couldn''t really point at anything since Lucifer seemed sincere . "It''s been a while, Lucifer, big sis." Agalea said with a smile. Lilith did a slight nod of acknowledgement and said, "It has been. Get seated, we have a lot to talk about." "Indeed. But before that, give me a hug, you two. Been a really long time." Lucifer said and went to get the two with open arms. "Yeah, no. Stay aw¡ª" "Mayzin-chan~" It was toote for the Dragon Empress. She could not dodge the onught of the vile Demon Queen and ended up getting embraced by her. Lucifer wrapped her arms around Mayzin''s waist like a normal hug and said softly, "I missed you~." The words seemed heartfelt and made Mayzin wonder, ''What? I thought she was going to harass me¡­ Guess I''m just overthinking¡­'' Thinking so, Mayzin hugged Lucifer back, trying not to have a bias for her sworn sister, and said, "I missed you too." "Mhm¡­" Lucifer hummed in response and then broke the hug, surprising everybody in the room. Did the sun rise in the west? Did the Vampire Continent''s eternal night end? There were so many mysteries surrounding this weird response from Lucifer. "You seem really¡ª" "Agalea-chan~" Lucifer cut off Agalea''s words and went to hug her. Naturally, since Lucifer had been good, Agalea didn''t put up any resistance and let Lucifer hug her. Lucifer rubbed her face on Agalea''s and said, "Yaa~, been so long since we saw each other, didn''t we?" Now something was definitely wrong! This was not Lucifer! There was no way Lucifer would be so nice and¡ª Squish¡­ Squish¡­ "Oh my, they''ve gotten a lot more th, if I were to say." Lucifer said, squeezing Agalea''s big buttocks. "It seems you''ve gotten pped a lot many times, haven''t you?" There she goes, thought everyone and sighed. Lucifer was Lucifer at the end of the day. If she was sweet out of nowhere, then this only meant something devious was cooking up in her mind. Shaking her head, Agalea said, "Good to see you too, Lucifer." She then tried to break the hug, but Lucifer didn''t let her. Instead, Lucifer inserted her hands inside Agalea''s dress to squeeze her bare ass cheeks. "Damn, as I thought. They''re bigger than the time we scissored." The threedies'' eyes widened in response, hearing that. "What?" "You two scissored?" "Such scandalous deeds, oh my¡­" Chapter 909 An Important Meeting (2) Chapter 909 An Important Meeting (2) ??The surprised reactions amused Lucifer. Chuckling, she said while continuing to hold Agalea''s buttocks, "Why are you guys surprised? Isn''t it normal?" "No, I mean¡­" Mayzin shook her head. "Don''t you two love Lith? Why would you fuck behind his back?" Lucifer, squeezing the big tender peaches, showed a confused look and said, "We didn''t do it behind his back. It was he who wanted to see us scissor." "Oh¡­" "Oh¡­ So that time¡­" Agalea remembered their foursome. "So now you remember, eh?" Lucifer said and shifted one of her hands to the middle of the two big peaches. "Eek¡ªWhat are you doing?" Agalea eximed and tried to break the hug again, but couldn''t. "Just checking how much this has gotten stretched." Lucifer inserted her middle and ring finger inside Agalea''s tight pussy. "Can''t have you out do me now, can I?" Before Agalea could say anything about the sexual assault happening on her, Lilith''s soft chuckle interrupted everyone in the room. "Lucifer, stop harassing Agalea and get seated. All of you sit down, there''s some important things that need to be talked about." Lilith instructed. Lucifer clicked her tongue. PAH! "We''ll see about thister." She said after spanking Agalea''s ass cheeks. Agalea''s eyes twitched, but she didn''t go into a pointless argument with Lucifer and took a seat. Mayzin sighed and ignored the two. This was just another normal day for Lucifer and nothing new. She was the horniest in the group and was bound to be annoyed if one got fucked more than her. Mayzin knew that if she was in a rtionship with Lith, Lucifer woulde harass her like this as well. Although, nothing stopped her from harassing Mayzin. She could still do it out of nowhere if she felt like it. Lucifer was Lucifer. A case too far gone. There was nothing in the world that could fix her. Keeping her thoughts to herself, Mayzin sat down along with the rest. Just as everyone settled down, Lucifer said, "Oof¡­ It''s still spilling¡­" All eyes were on her now. Lucifer looked down at her breasts and saw the t-shirt to be wet. Without any care, she raised her t-shirt up and had her big perky breasts be seen to the threedies. The three could see milk gushing out of Lucifer''s healthy pink nipples, ever so slightly. "Still hasn''t stopped? Surprising¡­" Lilith stated. Agalea raised her eyebrow in amusement and asked, "Why do you have milk?" "Long story. Help me out with this, Lilith. Please." Lucifer sighed and said. She had no idea how she could stop this. Lucifer had great control over her body, except this one ce. For some reason, if she tried to stop the flow, then it''ll be stoppedpletely. There would be no milking out if she did that and this had happened quite a few times. To get milk toe out again, she had to drink a potion. It was really weird. Lilith nodded her head and got up to go over to Lucifer. Meanwhile, something clicked Lucifer and letting go of her t-shirt, she looked at Agalea, who was sitting beside her, then lightly tugged one of her nipples over her clothes. "Argh, don''t do that." Agalea stated. "Don''t you have milk too? As far as I remember, little Alea mentioned it to me. Why does it note out when I do this?" Lucifer asked, genuinely wanting to know why was such the case. "It''s because she''s well attuned to this. You''re new, it''ll take some time to have proper control." Lilith said, cing her hands on Lucifer''s shoulders. "Oh, I see." Lucifer said in understanding. Lilith moved her hands down at Lucifer''s breasts and gently massaging them, had her problem fixed. No more milk was spewing up and once done, went back to sit in her ce. "Oh, wow. It got fixed so easily." Lucifermented. Mayzin from the side expressed some curiosity and asked, "You really couldn''t stop it on your own?" Lucifer''s eyes twitched. "Bitch, if I could, I would. There was no need to show you three this side of mine. It''s so embarrassing." "I see." Mayzin nodded, getting her answer. "You''ll understand the troubles once you have children and get milk spewed out of your breasts." Lucifer yawned and said, making Mayzin''s lips twitch. Lilith chuckled. "Now, now. Let''s get to the important topics, shall we?" "Right. Why did you call us so suddenly?" Lilith took a sip of her tea and getting really serious, looked at the three. The serene and calm atmosphere around everyone tensed up and it was as if everything was focused on Lilith herself. The threedies knew Lilith meant business and it was time to stop with their usual shenanigans. "It''s been more than three hundred thousand years since yourst ascension. You''re aware of it, yes?" Lilith asked, in apletely serious tone. The three nodded their heads. It was roughly that much time. Lilith''s eyes shined with a bright glint. "Then¡­ It''s about time you three ascend further." "What!?" The three eximed, in surprise and some shock. Lilith took out a scroll from nowhere andid it on the table. "Here''s where you three stand and here''s the path you need to work hard to reach¡­" A fool proof n wasid out in front of the three, shocking them further. The three were so shocked that not a single word came out of their mouths. Sure, they knew there was a realm above Supreme Rank, but¡­ Looking at it themselves, it was really a whole another experience. Nobody said a single thing and quietly listened to Lilith. Lilith spoke continuously for the next three hours without a break and exined the whole n she had devised for the three. The things they would need to do and the things they possessed, everything, without a single thing left, was stated to the three. At the end of the day, apart from her kids, the only family Lilith had were these three and her daughter-inws. Technically, everydy around her was her daughter-inw, but Lilith considered these three her sisters rather than inws. In any case, Lilith wanted the three to achieve great heights and since they were old enough already, they could ascend and take on the God Realms. Literally nobody said a single word during the past three hours. Everyone was shook to their core and speaking would only taint the goodwill Lilith was showing. After a while, when Lilith stopped speaking, the three looked at her, with shocked as well as amused faces. Lucifer couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Are you serious?" All of this felt like a dream. Something too good to be true. Lilithughed softly and replied, "It isn''t, if you wish to." What the heck her reply meant, Lucifer didn''t know. Whatever the case, she wasn''t in need of an answer and was just befuddled. "Big sis, are you sure this is okay?" Agalea asked in a gentle tone. "Yes. I need you three to ascend, it''s really important. And also, this world wouldn''t be safe if you aren''t stronger. So get going already." "Damn¡­" Lucifer said. "Just when I thought I could fool around, I''m being dumped with some great responsibility." Lilith took a sip of her tea andmented, "You already hold a lot of responsibility. Make sure to not mess up otherwise there''s going to be multiple ns attacking you." "What? Who''s going to attack me?" Lucifer asked in disbelief. It had been so many years, nobody dared to attack her. She had kept everyone in check, who had the audacity now? The corner of Lilith''s lips curved up. "The many beasts you''ve gathered around you and the many devils locked up in the Abyss. Be careful about their ns." Lucifer''s expression turned grave and she put on a pondering expression. What she was thinking, only she knew. Lilith then turned to Mayzin, who had been silent this whole time and pondering over things. "You''re not in danger like Lucifer, but you possess many treasures leading towards danger. Be careful about them. They can guide you towards greatness but also could be the reason for your death." Mayzin shivered slightly hearing that. She never would''ve guessed that something she did as a liking and hobby would turn out like this¡­ "I''ll keep note of it, thank you." Mayzin expressed her gratitude. Lilith nodded and then turned to Agalea. "It''s about time you unlock the full potential of the World Tree. The blockage you''ve been feeling all these years, I know it''s gone, and yes, it''s time to act on it. That is what will lead to your ascension." Agalea facepalmed in surprise. "You knew all along?" Lilith chuckled. "I don''t know everything, but there''s some stuff I''m aware of. This happens to be one of them." "Big sis really is amazing¡­" Agalea said softly. Lilith smiled. "You need to be careful too. You could lose your life over this." "That''s obvious." Agalea said with a nod. Ascensions were never not dangerous. "Alright, go home and think over this. We''ll see each other next month." Lilith said to the three. "As for you Lucifer, I only did a temporary fix to your milk problem, so if you''re feeling weird, you cane anytime or next month straight. Otherwise, I can also send someone to your ce to help you out." Lucifer shook her head. "I''ll manage until next month." Lilith nodded. "Then, take this and give it to your grandfather." "What?" Lucifer was surprised. "That geezer?" Lilith smiled. "He has great potential, but has his cultivation halted due to this world''s limitation. He''s your family, I''m sure you wouldn''t want your grandfather tog behind." Lucifer knitted her brows. "Honestly, I don''t even care¡ª" "Just give it to him. And make sure you do it yourself." Lilith cut Lucifer off and said. Lucifer sighed. "Fine. Thank you on his behalf, I guess." Lilith chuckled, knowing Lucifer was just putting on a facade and was actually really grateful for this. "Alright, you guys are dismissed. See you next month." Chapter 910 Breach In Security Chapter 910 Breach In Security ??The rock pir. KRRRRRRRR! "MOTHERFUCKER!!!" BOOOOOM! Chaos. It was total chaos at the top of the rock pir with the beasts interfering with the cooking and the rest defending the cauldron. The ten beasts were not hovering in the air anymore and actively attacking the people above, with Dennis getting a major portion of his hand bitten off by one of the beasts, hence the yell. The beasts were powerful and their frenzied attacks had to be collectively dealt with, otherwise everyone was going to die one by one. Lith and Ralph had somehow managed to gather the ingredients for a final few recipes and were helping defend the cauldron. Only five recipes were given to the four and after that, they were on their own. They were given basic information about seeds, spices, veggies, meat, and the ways of cooking. These basics had to be properly put to use, otherwise they were all dead. The challenge was brutal and just to make matters worse, these beasts were in a constant state of hunger and made the four work to their bones. Around round seven, as the four did not have the recipes, there was a slight dy in the food selection and cooking. This caused the beasts'' anger to peak and a hell lot of trouble. Things were rtively fine at this round, which was the eleventh one, and with how it was going, the four estimated that it should be over by fourteenth or the sixteenth round. While defending themselves, the four were slightly underpowered. It was due to Miwa who could barely use magic. Despite not knowing how to use magic, Miwa''s physical strength was astonishing, and a single punch could break the bones of these beasts. The beasts had sensed this and barely attacked Miwa. This caused them to do long range attacks and the defense was down to three people. It was a problem at the start, but with Miwa cooking at full speed, the recipes were ready and the bowls were filled with food. This gave the four some room to breathe and Miwa to rx. Honestly, in Lith''s opinion, everything happening here was overkill. Not only him, but everyone felt like walking on the edge of a knife. Any misstep could lead to their demise. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis weren''t so worried about dying. Their major concern was Miwa. The three knew she could die and diepletely with noing back. This was really bad news and they could not afford to have it. Not just that, the three knew Miwa was doing everything as if her life depended on it, which was exactly what situation the three were in too. However, even till the end, the three cared less about their lives and more about Miwa''s. She for sure was a liability, but their good friend nheless, who they wouldn''t wish any harm to befall. Hence, with great determination, the three did whatever they could in their power to help Miwa cook and feed these damn beasts. Ralph racked his brains to its max potential and came up with many new recipes. He studied the behaviour of these beasts and came up with the ingredients selection ordingly. Dennis did his level best to defend while Lith helped not just Dennis, but also Ralph, and then Miwa. He was the one doing three things at once and his help yed a major role in keeping everybody less burnt out. The sun set and rose again, then set again and rose again. Without knowing, two days had passed and exhaustion was taking a toll on the four. The suffering eventually continued on for a day more and stopped only when the ten beasts flew away, causing Miguel and Juan toe back. "Congrattions!" Miguel and Juan greeted everybody, but didn''t get a response from anyone. Lith, Ralph, Dennis, and Miwa crashed andy t on the ground, going into a deep slumber. At this point, they cared not for anything but rest. Miguel and Juan smiled and shook their heads. These four hadpletely exceeded their expectations and had finished with one of the world''s toughest training regimes when it came to being a chef. It may appear like being a chef meant nothing and was easy, but in the cultivation world, such was not the case. Being a chef meant cooking up the tastiest dish, which could not happen without procuring the rarest of ingredients, which in turn would not happen unless one dived deep into the dangerous pits of hell. Not only were there ingredients, there were even special mes present which elevated the dish to a whole another level. It was also mentioned in ancient records that just by eating food from a master chef, one could have their attainment rise, thereby ascending up the cultivation ranks. One could go straight from a mortal to an immortal and some records even argued about going above and beyond. However, how much of that was true was unknown. In any case, Miguel and Juan were told to give the four the harshest of training to have them be the best of the best. The two were hence determined to give it their all and make the four reach an apex which even they could only dream of. The harsh training was really challenging and the two did not know whether the Prince and his friends would survive it, but this was an order from above and they had to abide by it. One good thing about this though was that the harsh training would not drag on for long. The four would not need to sit and listen to lectures on herbs and meats for days, then apply it in real world scenarios. Being a great chef was more about having practical knowledge than theoretical, meaning no matter how much stuff they learnt via lectures, the only true way in which they would be skilled would be via actual cooking. Hence, Miguel and Juan dropped all lecture ns and went straight to the practical training. This method of training would not take long toplete and the four should be ready in about a few centuries. Miguel and Juan were really excited for their Prince to learn the art of cooking. Not only that, they both were very much happy to have him be under their care for so many years. There was nothing that could make them happier other than serve their masters and even though Lith may be young, he was their true master and they felt their lives'' purpose had been reached while teaching him. How the future would hold was something they did not know, but they were anticipating it with great vigor. The two grabbed the four disciples of theirs and took them away from the scene, onto their next training challenge with big smiles on their faces. ¡­.. Heavenly Court, Angel Continent. A handsome man with blonde hair and blue eyes sat atop a mighty throne, d in blue and white royal attire. His hands rested on a giant sword''s handle and as usual, his gaze was calm and his expression was serene. This was the Heavenly Emperor and this was his Heavenly Court, the administration ruling over all Angels within this world. Many Angel Kings with a pair of white wings on their backs sat in the court and discussed everyday affairs with the Heavenly Emperor or the King of Angels. The Angel Kings were the highest order of Angels and had multiple pairs of wings, representing their vast experience and strength. However, they were forbidden from extending them all out in the court as extension of all pairs were only done during war or while showing utmost submission. Angel Kings extended all of their wings out when in front of their master or in the case of marriage to show the deep love and reverence they had for each other. Thetter was only done if the two people marrying were equal in strength, otherwise there was no particr need to do so. Unlike most, the King of Angels, who was rumoured to possess the forty-seven heavenly pair of wings, actually never extended even a single pair of wings out of his back. It was because even a single pair out meant he was on high alert and that an attack could happen at any given time. Since his wings were retracted and was an everyday urrence, the Angel Kings were rxed and going about their business normally. The discussions were all going well and even the King of Angels was rxed, until¡­ BOOM! The door of the Heavenly Court exploded and sent a chill down the spine of all Angel Kings, making them all extend their multiple pairs of wings in response! "WHO DARES!?" They all eximed and took a defensive stance. Never, never once in the history of Heavenly Court has such a breach happened! Then who bloody had the audacity to do it now!?!! The Angel Kings were in turmoil and great panic, their security was totallypromised! Amidst the dust at the entrance, the many Angel Kings could see a rough outline of a figure. The figure was approaching the Angel Kings and right then, they heard: "Old man, your minions arecking." Chapter 911 Lucifer And Her Grandfather’s Discussion Chapter 911 Lucifer And Her Grandfather¡¯s Discussion ??The Angel Kings in the court felt they were hearing a somewhat familiar voice while the King of Angels had his calm eyes twitch. The dust eventually cleared up and out appeared a majestic tall figure, d in a royal ck dress, matching her ck hair and eyes. The ancient red horns on her head were a stark contrast to the overall ck attire and after a single look at her, the entirety of the Angel Kings felt a chill down their spines. "T-T-The Demon Queen!?!" The Angel Kings eximed in shock. "How is this possible? How can she go past all security!?" People argued. Lucifer shook her head and said, "If this was my ce, there would''ve been a war already and not stupid questions being asked." "What¡ª" "Silence." A calm yet domineering voice resounded in everybody''s ears. Turning around, the Angel Kings saw the Heavenly Emperor still sitting and being worry free, making them wonder how he could be so collected even in such dire situations. Alex looked at his subjects and said, "The court is dismissed for today. You may all leave." The Angel Kings were surprised, but being totally submissive to their king, they all bowed and left, walking past the Demon Queen. The many Angel Kings felt a disgusting aura of Death, Destruction, and Darkness from the Demon Queen, but it was so powerful that it brought about a chill down their backs, making them walk past her quickly. While the Angel Kings walked away, Alex stood up from his majestic throne and walked down gracefully, letting his long blonde hair fall freely on his shoulders. His eyes were still as calm and serene as before, despite Lucifer''s explosive entry and the mild chaos urring in the court. Lucifer watched her old man slowly walk towards her and putting her hand on her waist, said, "What''s with the slow walk? Have your old bones given up?" A few Angel Kings, who were on their way to leave, overheard this statement and had many rm bells ring in their minds. Firstly, they could not believe whether this statement was just said or not, and secondly, they were too afraid to turn around and cross check it. Thinking it was just their head being funny, they quickly left the ce, not wanting to get in between two experts'' sh. Once everyone was gone, Alex reached the spot in front of Lucifer. He was quite tall, a bit more than two meters in total, and Lucifer appeared half the size in front of him, despite being tall herself. Lucifer''s finger was slender and hourss-like while Alex had a V taper, broad shoulders, slim waist, and a lean body. He appeared so domineering that one may mistake him as Lucifer''s enemy, which¡­ wasn''t wrong¡­ if thought from Lucifer''s perspective, that is. This damn old man of hers always pestered her to work hard, do this, do that, and never let her rx¡­ if he wasn''t an enemy of hers, Lucifer didn''t know who else was! Knitting her brows, Lucifer looked up at Alex, wanting to say something, but right then¡­ Bonk! "Owf!" Lucifer gasped and held her head, after feeling a sharp pain from the head chop Alex gave her. "My dear, I''ve told you to not be a public nuisance. It does not suit you as the ruler of all Demons and Devils." Alex said calmly. Lucifer looked up at him hatefully and clicking her tongue, said, "Curses, old man! Are you looking for a fight?" Alex shed a small smile at Lucifer and ignoring the curses hailed at him, patted her head and asked gently, "Do you want some tea and pastries?" Lucifer''s eyes twitched hearing that. This old geezer was not taking even a single word from her seriously, was he? From Lucifer''s perspective, she was a mighty ruler, a strong woman who ruled over two major races and with many secrets. She was capable enough to see her grandfather eye to eye right now, and that''s what she thought was happening. However¡­ From Alex''s perspective, what he was looking at was a little girl with small red horns on her head. This cute young girl was just as rebellious as ever and nothing had changed for a long time. If Lucifer knew about this, the embarrassment she would feel would make her topple the whole Angel Continent! But, she didn''t know, so things were all good. To her grandfather''s offer of tea and pastries, Lucifer simply nodded her head. "There''s something important I need to talk to you about." Lucifer was here on business, it was not time to fool around. Thus, for the first time in a while, she talked seriously to her old man. Alex did a slight nod and snapping his fingers, got Lucifer and himself transferred to a vibrant and calm courtyard. The two were sitting by a round table, under the warm sun, with the temperature being neither too hot nor too cold, and around them was a garden full of colorful flowers. The ce reeked of Life and Light. Any mortal here would feel joy and harmony as it literally was a courtyard in heaven. However, Lucifer showed an annoyed look and said, "Ugh¡­ I feel nauseated." A worried expression surfaced Alex''s calm face. "My bad¡­" He said softly and snapped his fingers again, transferring them to another location. The bright sky was reced with darkness, the moon reced the sun, and the garden of flowers was switched with a cemetery of death. The ce reeked of Darkness and Death, something which would make any mortal feel scared and have suicidal tendencies. In Lucifer''s case however, her annoyed expression rxed and looking around, she said with a sigh, "You don''t have to change everythingpletely." Alex, possessing a calm expression on his face, had a teapot in his hands out of nowhere and was pouring tea in a cup. "It''s fine. This is the Angel of Death''s territory, I''m used to it." "Here, your tea." Alex handed Lucifer a cup of hot tea. Since he was the King of Angels, it was only natural that he wasfortable around all other elements. There was an Angel of Death, an Angel of Destruction, and so on and so forth. Their territories were also the only ones in the Angel Continent possessing Death, Darkness, and Destruction elements. Lucifer took the tea from her grandfather and taking a sip, ced the teacup down and took out a scroll. She ced it on the table and said, "Go through this. It''s prepared by Lilith." Instead of taking the scroll, Alex poured himself some tea and while doing so, asked, "It''s for me?" "No." Lucifer said it straight. "It''s for me. Go through it." Alex put the teapot down and taking hold of the teacup, asked calmly, "Having some trust issues with her on something?" Lucifer shook her head. "Those are some very old days you''re talking about. I trust herpletely now." "I see." Alex said and took a sip of tea. "Then, do you want my opinion on it?" Being asked two questions in a row and not doing what Lucifer had asked to do would incite a major reaction from her. That would be the case if it was a normal day. Today, Lucifer simply shook her head and said, "No, I just want you to go through it." "Okay." Alex said softly and took the scroll to read what was on it. Alex''s calm gaze scanned through the scroll''s content and a surprised shimmer shed in the blue oceanic eyes of his. It didn''t go unnoticed by Lucifer and a small smirk formed on her face. After about ten minutes of silence, Alex took a deep breath and calmly began folding the scroll again. "A great friend you have there, my dear." Alex said in a gentle tone. This was the highest form of praise anyone could ever get from him and Lucifer could feel her grandfather''s happiness emerging from this one single sentence. She chuckled and shaking her head, said, "Not a friend, but a sister." Alex nodded lightly. He gave her the scroll back and taking a sip of tea, said, "Good luck on your endeavours, grandpa will be cheering for you from Heaven." Lucifer smiled in response and then took out another scroll from out of nowhere. She ced it on the table and said, "Lilith has a message for you." "A message? From the Vampire Queen?" Alex was surprised. Now this was news, he thought. "Just read it, will you?" Lucifer yawned and got up from her spot. Alex took the scroll and began reading it. In just a few seconds, Alex''s attention was hooked and noticing this, Lucifer sneakily made her way behind his back, then with an evil grin, wriggled her fingers. Magically, in her hands appeared scissors and ab, and using those, she cut Alex''s lush blonde hair. In just five minutes, Lucifer was done with her shenanigans and went back to her seat, while Alex was still busy reading the scroll. Ten minutester, Alex put the scroll down and turned to look at Lucifer. Just as Lucifer saw hisplete face with his hair, she covered her mouth and, "Pfft¡­" Chapter 912 Arbour’s Existential Crisis Chapter 912 Arbour¡¯s Existential Crisis ??When finished reading, Alex looked at Lucifer and had visible surprise in his eyes. Lucifer, looking at his fresh haircut, which resembled like a manhwa character, tried her best to control herugh. All of her grandfather''s long blonde hair was gone, which was now reced with an undercut, followed by messy yet voluminous blonde hair on top. If previously he looked like a majestic man, he now appeared like a man straight out ofics, which wasn''t bad by any means, but too out of character for Alex, making it a funny urrence for Lucifer. Alex was too upied with the scroll and its contents. Appearance was the least of his concerns at the moment. There were so many questions in his mind, but after having a look at his granddaughter''s smiling face, all his questions seemed to have disappeared. Taking a deep breath, Alex said in a gentle voice, "Please give my heartfelt and deepest gratitude to the Vampire Queen, my dear." Lucifer''sughter subdued when Alex said that. Getting slightly serious, she asked, "You don''t have any questions regarding this? Are you not wondering why there''s suddenly an ascension n given to you and me and as such?" Alex shook his head. Taking a sip of tea, he exined calmly, "My dear, this is just the blueprint. Whether or not you want to follow or believe in it, it''s up to you. I''m sure either of those choices does not affect the Vampire Queen, and the only reason she''s given out such precious details is solely out of goodwill." Her grandfather''s formal speech somewhat annoyed Lucifer, but his words made sense. What Lilith did was show them a path. Whether or not they wanted to walk on it depended on themselves. This discussion Lucifer was having with her grandfather, it was not because she was confused or didn''t trust Lilith''s words, it was because she wanted Alex to know of things. At the end of the day, Alex was her grandfather, and this old man deserved to know a few things about his granddaughter''s life. Before handing her grandfather his own scroll, Lucifer first shared hers with him. This was to let him know what she would be doing from here on and also to get suggestions or advice, in case he had any for her. Having heard his response now, Lucifer finished her tea and said, "Understandable. I''ll convey your message." She then got up and yawning, said, "I have to work hard again. What a pain." Alex shed a small smile and waving at Lucifer, said, "Grandpa will be cheering for you. Work hard, my dear." "Right. Right. I wish you the best too. Now bye." Lucifer said and left the ce by flying away. Alex smiled and stared at her disappearing figure with a gentle gaze. His little girl didn''t even give him a hug before leaving, but it was alright. He still loved her and wished her nothing but the best. Alex hoped that his granddaughter achieved even greater heights and prayed for her well being. After Lucifer was gone from the vicinity, Alex got up and said softly, "It seems even grandpa needs to work hard now." Saying so, Alex snapped his fingers and was back in the Heavenly Court. He immediately called for a meeting and one by one, all the Angel Kings reappeared in the court. Everyone walked in with their heads bowed and kneeled down in front of Alex. Once everyone was here, they greeted Alex in unison and then lifted their heads up, as per his instructions. Right as everyone got a look at him, a dumbfounded look surfaced on their faces. ''A new hairstyle again!?!¡ª Wait, that actually looks cool¡­'' Admiration took over the Angel Kings'' faces and this didn''t go unnoticed by Alex. Looking at them, he wondered, ''Hm? Why the admiration?'' Thinking it may just be because they thought he defeated the Demon Queen or something, Alex dismissed their expressions. "Take your seats. I have a few important things to talk about." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Angel Kings eximed and got back to their ce. Leaning forwards on his sword''s handle, Alex said calmly, "The tides are soon going to change. You may have experienced a rise in elemental energies and it wasn''t out of thin air. In the next few years, what''s going to happen is¡­" With that, the Heavenly Emperor got busy talking about the future of the Heavenly Court, the Angel Continent, and the Angels as a whole. ¡­.. A decade passed. Slowly and steadily, the world moved. As it had been stated time and again, the beings of this world perceived the passage of time differently aspared to their mortal counterparts. A decade was merely lunch time for most and that is exactly what everyone had perceived it to be. There was no major news in the world, everything was running smoothly without a hitch. The administration of the Neutral Continent was changed to Witches from Vampires as per the cycle, resulting in the Vampire officials withdrawing. The Supreme Rank Arbour Linn was back in the Royal Castle, serving the interests of the Royal n. However, much to his surprise, things had changed quite a lot back in the n. There was a freaking toddler with an aura stronger than a Supreme Rank in the n! How was this possible? Arbour could not find out. Next, there were rumours that the Prince had multiple Supreme Rank maids at his bay and this was pretty much nothing. How this ended up happening was also something Arbour did not know. An existential crisis took over Arbour, making him wonder¡­ Was he even needed? It had been many years since he had been brought to this n. He was fully assimted in this ce and considered it as his home. However, not once could Arbour find himself useful to the n and felt like he was just leeching off and cking. In a normal scenario, this would''ve been really good since it meant no work, but in this case, it was hurting his pride. He really wanted to do some work! A Supreme Rank like him could not be deemed so lowly! Surely there could be some work for him, right? With these things in mind, Arbour went on a search for work while the rest of the maidservants did their own things. The other worldly toddler, who Lith liked to call Chonky, was actually called Vargaros. He had a meeting with the other Royal Servants after being called in this world and this was where things became really serious. Vargaros ended up finding a fish even bigger than him in this ce. There was a person among the Royal Servants, ady with red hair, who reeked of a really dangerous aura. Although Vargaros could feel the prowess of thisdy was still not high, the aura she was emitting constantly clearly portrayed that she belonged to some higher power, or was actually a higher entity herself. If it was thetter, then she was definitely suppressing herself to blend in, which was really bad news. The green-haired chubby kid, Chonky, or more correctly Vargaros, felt a threat from this red-haireddy and was on high alert. Vargaros hade this far and it was all for Lith. He did not know what was his connection with Lith, but he felt that he definitely should be following him. Now, since Lith seemed to be surrounded by such scary beings, Vargaros felt it was his duty to protect Lith from such hidden experts. Maybe it was due to this that destiny had ced them together. Hence, in the past few years, the Royal Castle''s outer ring saw a chubby toddler working his ass off, doing various exercises, and training for what people thought was stealing candies. The candy part was not something that came out of nowhere. Vargaros indeed stole a lot of candies in the Royal Castle and even after being reprimanded many times by the higher ups, he still found some or the other way to do the stealing. Since Vargaros liked candies so much and was training really hard to steal them, the Royal Servants took it upon themselves to train him further. Thus, each day in the outer ring, a candy would be hidden, and each day, it would be grabbed by a chubby hand and stolen. While this process repeated itself, the new maids, the girls from Dushkarbor, were shifted into the inner ring of the castle for obvious reasons. Their sex drive was high and they preferred wearing highly revealing clothing because in their home world, they would practically wear nothing and still be fine. These girls thus had to be kept away from the eyes of men and there was no better ce than the inner ring. The Dushkarbor girls were quite happy with their new ce and their days would be spent training and working as maids. They all could feel that they were surrounded by powerful experts and since Lith was treating them as maids back in Dushkarbor, the role of a maid came as a natural job to the four and their daily lives continued on fairly normally. While everything seemed to be peaceful and in harmony, there were a few who did not find any peace whatsoever. One of them was a beautiful looking petite butler in the inner ring of the castle, currently seated in a courtyard and looking at a tablet screen with a big frown. "Why did it lead to such developments¡­" Chapter 913 The Freaky Duchess Rivera* Chapter 913 The Freaky Duchess Rivera* ??[Warning: Contains Yuri. Discretion is advised.] ¡­.. Adelstein Territory. "HUSHYAAA!" A noble, tall, elegant, and brutish yet sexy lookingdy, eximed. Her body bending down along with her hand. "Rock-paper-scissors!" The tall and elegant Duchess Rivera eximed, in a not so elegant fashion. "Rock-paper-scissors!" Another voice was heard in the room,ing from a long brown-haireddy with seductive curves. "Rock!" "Scissors!" "AHA!" "Shit." The twodies ying Rock-Paper-Scissors were none other than the Duchess Rivera Adelstein and the Supreme Rank Array Master Vanessa Brown. As of this round, Vanessa seemed to have lost, bringing great joy to the Duchess. Riveraughed evilly after her win and walked right behind Vanessa. She bent her down and having her big butt protrude out¡­ PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! "Ow! Ow! Ow!" Vanessa eximed in pain as she got spanked. Rivera made a smug face and asked, "Now do you understand my pain?" Vanessa rubbed her butt and said while clicking her tongue, "You enjoy the pain, I don''t. You''re a hardcore masochist." Rivera shook her head. "I don''t. I''m a S not M. It''s because I was on a losing streak did I get spanked." Vanessa rolled her eyes. "Sure, sure. Anyway, do you want to continue? I''ve got work to do." Rivera nodded. "I have work as well, so let''s do a three round series. The winner gets to use the loser for the next six hours." Vanessa smiled smugly at this. Leaning at the wall at her side, she asked, "Can you afford this? You lose consistently, think about it carefully." Rivera licked her lips seductively. "I''ve learnt a few things about you throughout these years. Don''t think I''m the same." Vanessaughed. "We''ll see about that. Get ready." Rivera nodded. "Rock-papers-scissors!" . . . . . "No way! What the fuck!?" Vanessa eximed,pletely in disbelief. "How the fuck did you win!?" Duchess Rivera smirked. "Told you not to underestimate me. Now you''re mine for the next six hours." "Tsk. I shouldn''t have been overconfident." Vanessa slightly regretted it. Rivera chuckled and walking close to Vanessa, unhooked her dress from behind, making it fall down freely. She did the same to hers as well and in no time, two beautifuldies with seductive curves stood in a room. "Are you going to fuck me for the next six hours?" Vanessa asked,pletely unbothered. She was sent on a mission here to fuck the Duchess and keep her busy. Well, not fuck her, but mainly to keep her busy, and there was no better way to keep her busy than to fuck her. So basically, she was here to fuck here, that''s how she did the math. Rivera ced her hand behind Vanessa and squeezed her soft ass. She pulled on her lip with hers and letting go, said, "I want to, but I won''t, at least so easily. They say, the longer you wait, the sweeter the fruit. You''ve made me wait for so long, I''m going to wait a bit more." Vanessa raised an eyebrow in amusement. "So what''s the meaning of being naked together?" Rivera smirked. "I''ve got work, so I''ll do some work. However, I''ve beencking an armresttely. So, you know¡­" Vanessa did not, in fact, know, until¡­ Rivera held Vanessa''s hand and took her to a nearby table. She made her do a handstand and spread her legs wide apart, then sat down on a chair and had her head ced down on a cushion. This cushion at the bottom indicated this wasn''t the first time Duchess Rivera was doing such a stunt and was actually a really freaky lesbian. Vanessa, who knew about Rivera''s personality, was still surprised when she herself got involved into one of her kinks. Vanessa''s slutty, juicy pussy was right in front of Rivera to devour and there was also the support of her soft inner thighs. Rivera ced her hands on her spread legs and opened up aptop in front to work on. "Be a good arm rest for the next few hours and let out lots of juices, okay? I don''t mind if you squirt or pee either, I''m all for it." Rivera said and sucked on Vanessa''s vertical lips. "Nghh¡­" Vanessa let out a soft moan and internally wondered, ''How did I get sent to such a freak? Damn¡­'' In front of the lesbian Rivera, Vanessa''s own kinks paled. Sure Vanessa liked getting double prated, and thrown around by handsome men, but that was it. The limit of her kinks. Rivera on the other hand¡­ ''Tch. I need proper remuneration for this¡­'' With that being said, Duchess Rivera licked Vanessa''s pussy and slurped down whatever juices oozed out. She also attacked her puckered flower by tracing her tongue over it. That was it for the backdoor though. Rivera didn''t attack it fully as she was saving it forter. Typing a few things on herptop, Duchess Rivera extended her tongue deep inside Vanessa''s tight vagina. Giving it a few swirls, she took it out and asked, "This seems like a seasoned pussy. How many dicks have you taken in total, Vanessa?" Vanessa was surprised by the sudden assessment. "You can taste such a thing!?" Rivera let out an evil chuckle. "I know the taste of virgin and slutty pussies. Virgins are my favourite to devour because their taste is just the right amount of sweet. However, I take on some sluts from time to time to cleanse my pte." "Sluts are well seasoned from the insides and taste a little spicy and salty. You, on the other hand, not only taste those, but there''s a strong taste of roses on it, which is also sweet. I wonder which man you fucked to have this. Well, not like I care, fufu." Vanessa''s eyes widened in surprise. This woman can taste things to such a degree!? As far as Vanessa knew, she hadst fucked only one man, who was now her Master. That has happened so many years ago and Vanessa thought there shouldn''t be any remnants of him within her. But she sure was wrong! "What sort of odd talent you have¡­" Vanessa couldn''t help but say. Rivera sucked on Vanessa''s clitoris and letting it go with a pop sound, said, "You just can''t help but notice when you''re bored, you know?" Vanessa rolled her eyes. "You''re bored because you haven''t gotten dicked down by a good cock yet." Rivera clicked her tongue. "I hate men. I hate them even more after thest incident. I''d take a dildo in me but not a man''s disgusting cock." Vanessa scoffed. "Whatever spice you talk about that you taste from women, it''s nothing but a man''s taste within a woman. The one in me, the roses taste, it''s from a man." Rivera scoffed as well. "Whatever, I don''t give a fuck. I''d go around tasting women but won''t do a man. This one time I went to a social gathering, a perverted old shit touched me inappropriately and I haven''t even found out who. It seriously pisses me off." "I could guess. Your lesbian attitude isn''t natural, it''s something you developed out of spite. Once you have a good cock stretch your pussy, you''ll change." Vanessa said, as a matter of fact. Pah! "Oomph¡­" Rivera pped Vanessa''s slippery wet pussy. "You talk too much sometimes. If you weren''t a Supreme Rank, I would''ve executed you immediately." "You talk a lot for an Emperor Rank too. If you hadn''t saved my life back there, I would''ve killed you on the spot for being such a freak." Vanessa jabbed back. The story of the two''s meeting was that Vanessa was out on a mission, then was in danger, then got saved by Rivera, that''s about it. This was a n she had made to appear natural. Supreme Rank experts other than the ones controlling the major races roamed around randomly. Emperor Ranks were aware of this fact. Hence, Duchess Rivera didn''t find anything odd with the encounter she had with Vanessa. The two became acquaintances from there on and since Supreme Ranks usually wandered around, it was Rivera who invited Vanessa to her castle. The two had been living together and doing things together since then and had upgraded their rtionship from being acquaintances to now friends. One thing Vanessa, who was a freak herself, realized about Rivera was that she wasn''t actually a lesbian. If Rivera didn''t go around exploring and adventuring, she would have nothing better to do, and that would result in her being severely bored. Rivera also had no friends, so the only thing she found some entertainment in was sleeping with women. However, while trying to entertain herself, Rivera hadined multiple times during scissoring with otherdies that something was missing. Vanessa had always thought, ''No shit, dumbass. You''re missing a cock!'' Scissoring was just rubbing pussy together. What good could evene out of it? A woman felt true pleasure only when her deepest spots were hit by something hard, meaty, and hot. It was also about the feeling of fullness that brought even greater pleasure. There was no making Rivera understand that and when asked to use a realistic dildo, Rivera straight rejected it because she hated men and things rted to men. The hate was too much and blinded her senses. It was also Rivera herself who was trying to convince Vanessa that lesbian sex was really great, and that they should fuck. Vanessa had avoided it till now because she was specifically asked to not give in so easily by her Master. Her job was to keep Rivera busy, and she was doing just that. "Say Rivera¡­ Keeping your hate aside¡­ If there was one man in the world, who would it be that you would let hit¡­" Vanessa asked a question out of nowhere. "Hm?" This was a sudden surprise for Rivera. She had never been asked such a question before and was surprised. "Naturally, no man." "One man. Say it''s the end of the world or like thest time you''ll ever have sex, so who would it be that can fuck you? Close your eyes and picture, if you''re having a hard time thinking." Rivera wanted to avoid this question, but she herself was curious about this now. Thus, to find an answer, she closed her eyes, going into some deep thoughts, wondering who this said person is. Chapter 914 The Man Rivera Would Allow Chapter 914 The Man Rivera Would Allow ??[Disimer: The first part of the chapter contains Yuri. Skip it if you dislike it.] ¡­.. After careful consideration and a lot of thinking, Duchess Rivera said calmly, "Well¡­ That man¡­" "That man¡­?" Vanessa asked. Rivera rubbed on Vanessa''s pussy lips with her middle and ring finger and continued, "See¡­ There''s only one man who I could think of. It''s His Highness, the Vampire Prince." "He''s the only man in the world who could do it, because you know¡­ If the talk is about him, I don''t particrly have a choice." "What do you mean?" Vanessa was confused and asked. Rivera''s lewd fingers stopped rubbing Vanessa and slid inside her dripping warm hole. Fingering her, she replied, "The Prince is an authority. I, along with the rest of the Vampires belong to him. So technically, if he wants to, he could fuck me anytime and I could never say no. So yeah, he''s the only man in the world." "Oh?" Vanessa was amused. "Even lesbians don''t have a say?" "Lesbians? Pfft¡­" Riveraughed. "If the Prince wants to, he could even fuck the straightest of men." "Alright, I did not need to know that." Vanessa had ck lines form on her forehead. "Anyway, so you''re saying that¡­" Vanessa extended her hand out and caressed Rivera''s pussy lips with her fingers. She then inserted her middle finger inside and continued, "¡­this thing is indeed capable of getting stuffed, if the cock belongs to your Prince, yes?" Rivera, nibbling on Vanessa''s clit, said, "Yes. But I doubt the Prince would want me, so things are fine." "Hmm¡­ You may never know¡­" Vanessa said while caressing Rivera''s g-spot deep inside. "Nghh¡­ Try not to finger intensely and break my hymen¡­" Riveramented. Vanessa chuckled. "Still a virgin?" "Has its benefits." Rivera replied instantly. "Benefits? Isn''t it simply a gift for your Prince?" Vanessa let out an evil chortle. "None of your business." Rivera said, annoyed, and bit onto Vanessa''s clit. "Ahhhh¡­ Don''t bite, damnit!" ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Sigh¡­ How do I exin this to Master?" The petite and cute butler, Fei, said with a tired tone. She shut theptop down and rubbed her temples. "I''m in for punishment, but oh well¡­ At least Duchess Rivera is dying things and not going all out. Hm. Hm. I think I''m doing a good job. And I''m sure that pervert Master would like these lesbian clips." Lith''s reputation in front of Fei was at rock-bottom. Thinking that he may like these scenes was a natural thought that urred to her. Shaking her head, Fei said, "Anyway, I should go do some work he gave me." Saying so, Fei left the ce. Meanwhile, in a different courtyard of the inner ring, two redheads sat on a levelled grassy patch, surrounded by many colorful tulips. One looked like a seductive mature beauty while the other was a beautiful youngdy. This was the mother-daughter pair, Keith and Fanny. Fannyy her head on her mother''sp while Keith caressed her hair and talked. In the midst of their talks, Fanny said, "Mom¡­ Everything is so peaceful, isn''t it?" "Hmm." Keith hummed in affirmation. Fanny looked at her mother''s gentle red eyes and continued, "Is it a new experience for you, or have you experienced such peace before?" Fanny asked an indirect question to Keith. Keith had always been in trouble with there being no peace whatsoever. Many did show her some goodwill, but all those had a hidden agenda to it. Thus, Fanny really wanted to know whether her whole life was a tragedy or did she have at least some peace somewhere. Keith knew what her daughter was asking. She wasn''t stupid enough to not decipher it. Caressing Fanny''s hair and not taking offense at the question, Keith answered, "I''ve had a few experiences, but those were all a carrot and stick situation." A carrot and stick situation was an infamous method of manipting someone. Carrot meant reward while stick meant punishment. Some gave rewards first to make someone happy, then used them and gave them the stick. Some gave the stick first and then gave the carrot, making the punished be really grateful for the carrot. These were all forms of maniption and Keith was well-versed with it. Fanny felt a bit sad hearing that, but still, she had to ask this onest question regarding this. "So¡­ What do you think of the current situation, mom? Is it the carrot and stick one too?" Keith had a neutral expression on her face. She continued to caress Fanny''s red hair and after some thinking, answered, "No, it''s not." Fanny let out a relieved sigh. Keith continued, "This is the first time I''ve encountered someone showing goodwill without expecting anything in return. This is the closest form of peace you could ever have. Not just you and me¡­ No one in this castle is forced to do anything. They all do things on their own¡­" Fanny nodded. "That''s true. It''s also my first time looking at something like this." Keith nodded as well. "Mine too. People are genuinely happy in this ce. Their attitude of serving and submission is natural. It is not easy to achieve such a thing. In my two lifetimes, there were only a handful who genuinely had such people. You know what this means?" Fanny shook her head. "This means that these Masters are extremely talented and powerful." Keith continued. "Anyone can have subordinates but not everyone can achieve a level of loyalty like this. Have you also noticed how our own attitude has be?" "Our attitude? Aren''t we normal and the same as before?" Fanny questioned. Keith shook her head. "We are not. If you haven''t noticed, we are both changing, ever so slightly. We do not hate the man who forced us to sign a contract and enved us for ten thousand years." Fanny knitted her brows upon hearing that. "We don''t? But we are enved¡­" "Yes. We don''t." Keith emphasized. "Because we were never enved. We were simply forced into going to a safer environment. If we wouldn''t have, I''m sure we both would still be struggling somewhere." Fanny was shook by the sudden reality. She got up from Keith''sp and began pondering over it deeply. Keith let out a soft smile and patted Fanny''s head. "No need to think so deeply about things. It took me a while to understand this, but I can tell you with absolute assurance that¡­" Keith''s gaze turned towards a certain ce. "¡­we are in safe hands." ¡­.. In an Adventurer''s Tavern, Neutral Continent. Clinging nging sounds of utensils reverberated in the humid room as the aroma of many spices breezed around. The room was illuminated by oilmps, bringing forth an orange tinge to the whole ambiance. Amidst this lighting and environment worked four people, three men and a woman. The four wore an apron, a chef''s hat, and were continuously moving their bodies to prepare a wide variety of dishes despite having a lot of sweat trickle down their bodies. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I messed up the peking duck! The skin is not at all crispy and the meat isn''t tender!" The ck-haired Dennis eximed while slicing duck meat. "Hand it out anyway with a discount! Those fucking adventurers will eat just about anything!" The short brown- haired Miwa, who was tossing things in a wok bigger than her whole body, shouted. "No! We cannot afford that! This is the fourth dish in a row with a discount!" The pink-haired Ralph stated while stirring a big pot of soup with one hand and throwing some marinated chicken in hot oil for deep frying with the other one. "Tsk! It''ll take some time to cook duck meat again! These suckers have such a small time frame. If you fry them even a secondter, it''lle out as rubber. If you take them out even a second earlier, it''ll be uncooked. Fucking hate this!!" Dennis said, really annoyed. "Did you score the skin, cook it low and slow, then baste it?" It was Lith who asked the important question while chopping vegetables with one hand and rolling out pasta sheets with the other. "Yes¡ªNo! Shit! I didn''t score the skin before¡­" Dennis yelled. "Do it then. Don''t send the dish out anymore." Lith suggested and went back to working. "Aaaahhhh! I hate myself! I shouldn''t fucking have travelled that day and ate at a ce without money! Fuck! Fuck!" Dennis regretted that day when he was caught by the ramen shop owner. "You fucking shouldn''t have! Now I''m stuck with you idiots in this! I don''t even want to be a cook!" Miwa yelled while tossing the ingredients angrily in the wok. The adrenaline was at an all time high among the four and it had been more than a decade with no breaks in their training. They were seriously tired of this damn training and wondered just what the fuck was even the point of it? If they wanted to cook to survive, they could already do it easily by grilling some beast meat and eating some berries. What was the need to learn a thousand different ways of cooking!? "Shut up and work, idiot. You do not know that in every adversity lies a reward." It was Ralph who yelled out. "Tsk. I''ll beat you dumb bitches to a pulp once this training is over. Just you three wait!" Miwa yelled and got back to working. Just like that, amidst the happy and loud partying noises of the adventurers of the tavern, were four annoyed voices that took care of their food needs and became a source of their happiness. Chapter 915 Last Cooking Quest

Chapter 915 Last Cooking Quest

?Half a centuryter. In the middle of a forest, by a river,y Lith and his three friends,pletely exhausted and drenched with water. "Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Seriously¡­ Haah¡­ Who''s idea was this¡­" Miwa said while breathing heavily. "Sorry¡­" Lith responded while breathing heavily as well. "I hate you¡­ everyone¡­ literally¡­" Miwa continued on with herining. "I wanna go home¡­" Dennis said. However, right after a few seconds, continued, "¡­Nevermind. I don''t wanna¡­" "Why?" Ralph asked, while huffing. "Cecilia will kill me¡­" Dennis answered. "Honestly¡­ You deserve it¡­" Ralph continued. "Don''t worry guys¡­ I''m sure¡­ Huff¡­ We''ll get to go back home soon¡­" Lith said in between his breaths. "You idiot, don''t raise any gs¡ª" ¡­.. A hundred yearster. "SUNOVABITCH!" Miwa threw the pan in her hand as far as she could and fell t on the ground. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis fell down on the ground as well,pletely exhausted. "I told you¡­ uwaaa¡­ I told you not to raise a g¡­ uwaaa¡­" Miwa cried out. "Sorry¡­" Lith answered. "On the bright side, our ascension is nearing¡­" Dennis said out of nowhere while breathing heavily, trying to console Miwa. "I might go crazy¡­" Ralph chimed in and said something out of context. "Crazy!? I''m literally dying by staying in between you three idiots'' sides. Oh heavens¡­ I wanna go home¡­ uwaaa¡­" Miwa cried out once again. "Don''t worry guys, it''ll be over¡ª" "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" ¡­.. Another half a centuryter. Standing atop a cliff stood four warriors, possessing a rough appearance. They seemed like warriors, but were actually chefs, wearing an apron and holding a different type of cooking utensil in their hand. One had a spat, one held a rolling pin, one had a long grater, and one held adle. The four were standing at the top of a cliff for¡­ "Alright, on the count of three¡­ We''ll unalive ourselves." Miwa said, her eyes being hollow, showing extreme sleep deprivation. "Make it two, I wanna end it all as early as possible." Dennis, with his hair all roughed up, and cheeks caved in, said. "Suicide is not an option¡­" Ralph said, his pink eyes starting to turn red, showing hisck of sex deprivation. "¡­it''s apulsion." "Goodbye cruel world¡­" Lith added to the conversation. Right as the four were about to jump, two people came flying in from out of nowhere. "Oh, there you guys are." The voice made the four feel a chill down their spine and they eximed, "FUCKING JUMP!" The four jumped together, but sadly, were caught by the two Vampires flying towards them. "Haha, Your Highness¡­ There''s still a few things left to do, you can''t ck off." Juan, the fat chef, said. "NOOOOOOO!" "LET US GO YOU MONSTERS!" "I DON''T WANNA BE A CHEF!" "I don''t wanna live¡­ forever¡­" ¡­.. A yearter. In a forest. "Good job, Your Highness, Ms. Miwa, Mr. Ralph, and Mr. Dennis." The tall and skinny Miguel said with a smile. Juan pped his hand and continued with a big smile, "After rigorous training, me and Miguel can proudly say that you four can be called as Master Chefs. However, there''s still onest quest remaining. If you four are toplete it, I''m sure you''ll be even better chefs than us." "Indeed. You''ll achieve the true Master Chef level and surpass your masters, which is us, and be unparalleled in this world." Miguel added. Juan nodded. "Me and Miguel had once thought of taking on this final challenge, but couldn''t do so due to circumstances." The circumstances Juan was talking about was the birth of Lucy and then Lith. Lucy and Lith''s birth got the two busy in the castle and they couldn''t take on this final challenge. They were still Half Emperor Ranks, but after this challenge, they were bound to be peak Emperors and have their potential unlocked to even greater levels. However, they both could take on this challenge anytimeter on and it didn''t matter much to them. The two were really grateful to fate that they didn''t do so as their Prince was the one who would first do it. There was nothing better than this for them, and it was not just the Prince, the two were really proud of Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis too. Their three disciples were really amazing! The two were well aware of their Prince''s potential and knew he could do just about anything. But his friends'' talents really surprised them and shocked them further. The two were proud masters of these younglings, who were on their way to be some of the greatest chefs this world has ever seen. Of course, they still had a long way to go as just a few years of cooking did not mean they were well-versed with everything. Lith, Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis were yet to y with a lot of different ingredients used for cooking. They had just used up enough to be greatly experienced and self-sufficient. They were at a level where they could use just about any ingredient and make a great dish out of it. They also could identify anything edible and cook it. However, they were yet to identify everything and this was something that could be gained only via the passage of time and years of experience. The four could be thought of as y pottery. They were built up and shaped properly, but a lot of refinement was needed that would make them the best out of the best out there. Thisst quest would make them stand out among the rest of the pots, and after itspletion, they simply need to work on refinement, that''s about it. In thest two hundred years, the four had travelled the world, learnt many different types of cuisines, learnt to make local dishes with authentic local tastes, and done a great deal of adventure. They had worked in a thousand different types of restaurants around the globe and achieved a vast number of satisfied customers. Where the four stood currently was the pinnacle of the culinary world. They did not know about it, but they really were the best. Now, it was time to surpass their masters and be the greatest, the legends of the culinary world, and have their names etched in history. Two hundred years of training was really harsh on the four, but it was orders from the Queen herself and rejecting it was not possible. Juan and Miguel had argued about it taking a toll on the four, but the Queen simply stated that they would be fine. Juan and Miguel could do nothing but proceed with the training and to their surprise, the four did survive through the harshest of times. The four were currently standing with a healthyplexion on their faces, wearing a simple shirt and pants. They did not look like nobles, rather, appeared very much like seasoned adventurers. Their serious eyes, calm faces, and erect posture depicted their years of training. They were oozing out with a dangerous aura and this came after killing many beasts and fighting to procure many ingredients. The four, after hearing about thest quest, did not show any sign of affirmation or negation. They simply let things flow and epted their fate. Juan and Miguel smiled. Juan continued, "I hope you all surpass your masters and achieve even greater heights." The four nodded in unison, as if they were robots, and cing their palms on their chests, bowed and said, "Thank you, Chef." Years of training together had kept the four well coordinated. They had worked too much like a team and were really efficient at their jobs. Miguel, smiling, said, "Now, as for thest quest. Let me tell you, it''s not easy. What you have to do is¡­" Chapter 916 The Cursed Child’s Legend

Chapter 916 The Cursed Child¡¯s Legend

?Long long ago, a frustrated immortal emperor terrorized the world, his tyranny horrifying every living being. Oppressed and helpless, the subjects prayed to a higher power to have their suffering end. Through this higher power, the subjects learned that the immortal emperor was childless. The empress was unable to conceive, and in pain, the emperor turned into a tyrant. Once the subjects realized the problem, they went straight to the Goddess of Life. The Goddess of Life heard the people''s plight and stated, "Oh mortals, the tyrant hath wrought countless vile deeds. The weight of his malevolent karma is immense, and scant remains for salvation." The subjects felt their hopes shatter hearing that and begged the Goddess to give them some solution. The Goddess of Life was saddened, but could do nothing in the end, for the emperor''s bad karma was too high. In the end, feeling pity for the people, the Goddess of Life told them that there was no God that could help them, but, beyond the horizony the Devil of Darkness, and he cares not for karma. The journey was dangerous, but the Devil was even more so. The Goddess of Life suggested they mustn''t go there, but the subjects knew¡­ this was theirst hope. Thus, past the seven seas, beyond the mortalnds, the subjects journeyed, to find solution, with their hopeless hands. As the Goddess of Life had stated, they reached the Devil of Darkness'' domain, an empty, deste, and eerie ce,ying beyond the horizon. Traversing further within this domain however, they met not with destion, but a paradise, and then saw the very Devil of Darkness. The Devil of Darkness weed the subjects and heard their plight, eventually, said with warmth, "Oh mortals, your worries have been heard. I promise you that the emperor will have a child, however, the child would be cursed because of the immense malevolent karma of the emperor. Do you still wish to let that happen?" The subjects, thinking they had suffered enough already, and that the least the emperor could do was bear a cursed child, readily agreed with the Devil, not knowing that it was not a God, but a Devil they were dealing with. The Devil smiled in glee¡ªan omen the subjects were too innocent to understand. The pact had been made, the emperor and the empress had a child. The kingdom saw happiness for the next few years and right when joy was at its peak, the curse took effect. The child, who was three years old and ate solid food, was in a constant state of hunger and ate food five times a day. If even one meal was skipped, he would bawl his eyes out, worrying the emperor and the empress. Having been blessed with a child after so many years, the immortal emperor and empress didn''t think that feeding a child five times a day would be any problem, for the emperor had the whole world in his grasp and food was not a problem. However, the emperor could not be any more wrong. As the child grew, the quantity and the amount of times he ate food increased. By the time the child was four years old, he had to be fed every single hour, which turned into every half an hour, then into every ten minutes, and then¡­ The child, by the time he was four and a half years old, was in a state where he ate with every single breath he took. There was nothing else the child did other than eat and this worried the emperor and the empress greatly. Eventually, the emperor ordered all his subjects to do nothing but cook food for his child and the joy the kingdom saw vanished. The tyranny began again and people worked without any breaks. The child''s stomach was a bottomless abyss and no matter how much he was fed, it was never enough. Before things turned for worse, the empress, after a quick discussion with the emperor, left on a quest to find a cure for their child. The emperor could not leave the kingdom as there could be an uprising from the people and many other struggles. There also had to be someone taking care of the child, so both of them couldn''t leave together. The empress journeyed in search of a cure for her distressed child. Time was ticking and any dy would lead to big disasters. Even after many days of travel, the empress found nothing. Dejected and depressed, she sat by a river illuminated with a blue fluorescence, hugging her knees and crying. As if the heavens had heard her distress, from the river emerged out a deity, asking the empress why she was so sad. The empress narrated her plight and after listening to it, the deity exined what all things had transpired prior to her child''s birth. The deity also gave the empress a solution to her problems, after all, there was no way the heavens were unjust and wouldn''t leave out a door open for a problem. They weren''t solutions per se, but riddles, which the empress had to solve on her own, for there was no easy path as the sins of the emperor were way too high and the empress had to share the bad karma with him. The riddles the deity gave were as follows: "To quell the child''s hunger, seek the whispering herbs that dance beneath the moon''s silver gaze." "Venture where the river serpent guards the essence of earth''s heart. Blend the whispers with tears of the river serpent''sughter." "In the meadows where dawn''s breath kisses the earth, secrets unfold in petals of gold. Born from the first light''s tender embrace, they guard the essence of daybreak''s grace." "In the caverns where whispers echo, find the gem that cradles the fire''s glow. Amidst the silent stones, it slumbers deep, a treasure guarded by shadows'' keep." "Seek the southern reaches, where the sun bids farewell to the day. A hidden entrance unveils the path; venture with courage and the gem will reveal its warmth." The empress embarked on a journey once again, now having clues to the cure for her child. The path was filled with challenges, but traversing through all adversities, the empress gathered all the ingredients the deity spoke about and returned to the kingdom. Going back, she saw the emperor in a sicklyplexion and the child still eating, but with a rueful expression on his face. It was evident that the child did not like eating, but was forced to do it by fate. Two-thirds of the entire poption was dead due to the severe oppression imposed by the emperor and the situation was really dire. The empress, in tears, quickly got to work and cooked a hearty stew with the ingredients she had gathered and fed it to her child. The child''s curse vanished, his soul satisfied, and after years of being awake and eating continuously, he finally slept peacefully, curled up in his mother''s embrace. Only one bowl of the stew was enough for the child, but the empress had made a big pot full of it, thinking it may not be enough. The remaining stew was used to feed the sickly emperor and the subjects, thereby having everyone be healthy and alive. The empress then told the emperor about the wrongs he had done and as to why their child was cursed, and also about the subjects who ventured to the devil''s domain. The emperor, instead of punishing the subjects for signing a pact with the Devil, bowed and thanked them with his deepest gratitude. The emperor vowed to never impose such tyranny and from there on, the kingdom saw nothing but joy,ughter, and peace. The story of this cursed child became a legend and was passed down through generations upon generations, having some twists and turns added to it. Many things were forgotten such as who the emperor, empress, the child, or the kingdom was, but the very essence of the story stayed the same, along with the riddles. Yearster, many thought of it as nothing more than an ancient folklore and this legend was buried deep under the wheel of time. ¡­.. "¡­so, that was the story." Miguel turned around and said with a calm expression, only to feel surprised. Among the four, the only one listening was Ralph, sitting on the ground cross-legged, while the rest were sleeping with their heads on hisp, snoring even. "When did they sleep?" Miguel couldn''t help but ask. "The moment you turned around, Chef." Ralph answered. "So from the very start!?!" Miguel was shocked! "Where''s Juan, did he¡ª" "Chef Juan had work and left." Ralph answered again, with a calm expression on his face. "Sigh¡­ Are you guys even taking it seriously?" Miguel asked. "Don''t worry about it, Chef. Just tell us what to do." Miguel sighed again. "Wake them up, I''ll give the final instructions on thest quest." Chapter 917 Be Careful Of The Devils Chapter 917 Be Careful Of The Devils ??Lith, Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis stood alert and listened to Miguel''s instructions. A small magic circle had to be inscribed on the ground, which would then open up a portal. Passing through this portal would take the four to the world where this legend came from. There, the four would need to gather the ingredients and cook a stew. Once the stew''s ready, before tasting it, the four had to inscribe an ancient magic circle and sacrifice a bowl of stew to it. If the bowl is epted, the four would clear this quest and be the world''s greatest master chefs ever. If it isn''t, then it was still not a problem, they would still be some of the best chefs in the world. There was a time limit of a hundred and one days. Apparently, this was the total time of the empress'' journey, starting from the moment she left till the moment she made the stew and fed it to her child. This was also a survival based quest. There was noing back from this world until the hundred and one days were over. Before that, they had to survive somehow and make the stew. After hundred and one days, they would be teleported back to their original ce without any worries. This had been tried and tested by multiple generations. "Another really important thing you need to know¡­" Miguel''s expression turned serious, making the four feel the gravity of the situation. "There will be Devils." Miguel said a simple sentence, but the four could feel how heavy it was. Devils were such a notorious race that in Lith''s current world, they were all fully sealed in the Abyss. Even a single Devil roaming outside was a problem to everyone as they fed not on normal food, but on the desires of sentient beings. This was a really strange concept and felt supernatural even to creatures living in a fantasy world as it swayed from the general norms. How Lucifer managed to keep all the Devils in one single ce was still beyond Lith''s imagination. Back home, Keith was a Devil, and due to her, there were a few things he had learnt. Maybe those things were going toe in handy in this adventure, thought Lith. Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis were thinking about this Devil situation as well and Miguel gave them time to think things through. After a while, Miguel said, "Be careful of the Devils. Focus more on surviving rather than finding the ingredients. You can always walk on another path, but you can''t have another life." The four nodded their heads in agreement. After taking a deep breath, Miguel said, "Alright, please wait at the side, I''ll inscribe the magic circle." The four did as asked and Miguel eventually began carving things on the ground. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Sitting on the rooftop courtyard, Lilith''s pristine silver hair radiated under the silver moonlight. Sipping on some tea, her unblemished face showed the ever so vivid gentleness. "It has been two hundred years¡­" Lilith said softly, looking at two tablet screens in front. For the first time in a long while, Lilith felt lonely. Both her children were away from her and despite it being a short two hundred years, it felt like a really long time. Though, despite feeling lonely, there was no sadness as Lilith knew that with just one thought, she could go visit her children. This power was what kept her going even during such times and made her feel rxed. On one of her tablet screens, Lith was on standby with his friends and on the other, there was Lucy, involved in a war. Lucy''s growth was exponential and she was learning to use her brain and not just her brawns. Both of Lilith''s children had a well rounded potential in every aspect, meaning they could be masters of all and the proverb "Jack of all trades, master of none" didn''t apply to them. Lucy was inclined towards strength and war from a young age, but in this herb world where intelligence mattered more, she understood her weakness and worked on them. Lilith was happy to see her progress and she should be returning soon. In Lith''s case, Lilith was slightly worried. Unlike Lucy, he had barely ever faced a life threatening problem. Although he had godly talent and capabilities, a mother''s concern would never cease to exist. After staring at the screens for a while, something clicked Lilith. "Right¡­ This is theirst quest¡­" Lilith said softly. pping her hand twice, Qingyue appeared beside her. "Yes, Madam?" She bowed and asked. "Ask my sisters if they''re free. If yes, invite them over now. Also, hand these tablets to the Drac and Asmodeus houses." Lilith gave two big tablets to Qingyue and said. Qingyue took them and left after doing a small bow. Lilith went back to watching Lith on the screen and busied herself. ¡­.. Drac Territory. Inside the Drac''s dark castle, wearing a crest of the Royal Family, Qingyue teleported out. Her appearance alerted the people within the castle and only after a bit of walking, she came across Duke Reynolds and Duchess Fiona. "Greetings from the Drac house, Miss." Duke and Duchess Drac both greeted Qingyue with a slight bow. The Royal Servants were directly associated with the Royal n, meaning they were higher in hierarchy than any nobles within the Vampire Society. Everybody thus had to treat them with respect whether they liked it or not. Qingyue bowed and greeted the two as well, a gesture reserved only for the Dracs. If it was someone else, Qingyue would''ve just nodded and gotten to the point, but the Dracs were a special case. Their child was the Prince''s best friend, so the Royal Servants treated them differently. "Her Majesty has asked me to deliver this. Where do you want me to ce it?" Qingyue showed the tablet and asked. The Dracs were pleasantly surprised by this. They hurried and showed Qimgyue the ce, which was right in the middle of the lounge hall. Qingyue ced the tablet there and the screen began showing what Lith was doing with his friends. "Oh my¡­" Fiona gasped in amazement. "A live stream?" Qingyue nodded. "This is thest part of their training. Her Majesty wants you to watch it." "That''s so sweet of Her Majesty! Glory to the Queen!" The two Dracs bowed and said. Qingyue nodded and was about to leave, but Fiona asked, "Is a tablet going to be delivered to the Asmodeus house too?" "Yes." Qingyue replied tly. Fiona nodded in understanding. She could guess this. "Please wait, let me see if Avelynes here. You wouldn''t have to go there then." "Sure." Saying so, Fiona rushed to give Ralph''s mother, Avelyn Asmodeus, a call. ¡­.. Lust Castle, Demon Continent. In a dimly lit room with a pink ambiance, therey a cushioned demonic throne, possessing thorns and serpent inscriptions on it. All around it roamed naked beauties in the room and on the throne sat a pink-haired seductress, wearing bare minimum clothes that covered everything but her privates. This was the Sin of Lust on her throne, Avelyn Asmodeus, busy with her administrative business. In front of Avelyn was a beauty on her knees, her face shoved in between Avelyn''s legs. Beside her were two more beauties and each person had their hand extended out, giving support to Avelyn''s big breasts and acting like bras. This was a usual situation in the Lust Court, which had an entry to women only with Ralph being an exception to it. Thedies holding Avelyn''s breasts were the ones giving out reports and whoever wanted to speak in the court, they would switch positions here. This was a strange form of administration, but something befitting the Sin of Lust. While getting the reports heard, a nakeddy wearing anklets walked in the court, making Avelyn''s attention be on her. She walked close to her and bowing, said, "There''s a call from the Drac Castle, Your Majesty." Surprised by the sudden call, Avelyn took the phone and answered it with a smile. "Fi-chan~~ How are you?" Avelyn asked. "I''m good. I''m good. Ava, I''ll get to the point, there''s an important broadcast happening. It''s of our children and¡­" Fiona exined about the tablet that Qingyue had brought and asked whether Avelyn wanted toe to the Drac Castle and watch it with her. She also said that if she doesn''t want to, a tablet will be delivered to her, so there were no problems. "No way! The Vampire Queen sure is awesome!" Avelyn said with visible surprise. She got up from her ce while on call and snapped her fingers, making a few nakeddies rush towards her. "I''lle over, let''s see our children together. Hmm, wait¡­ You coulde to my ce too if you want." Avelyn offered. "Reynolds wants to see it too, Ava. I can''t leave him." Fiona answered. "Alright, no worries. I''lle there then." Avelyn said. By the time this conversation happened, Avelyn got dressed in an elegant white dress with only part of her shoulder and arms being visible. Nobody could guess the state she was in a few seconds ago with this appearance and after talking to Fiona a bit more, she left the court and walked out to visit the Drac Castle. Chapter 918 River In The Sky, Death, Drenched, and Sacrifice Chapter 918 River In The Sky, Death, Drenched, and Sacrifice ??"¡­aaaand¡­ done." Miguel got up from the squatting position as he finished carving thest line in the magic circle. "Okay, as we discussed, if we separate¡­" Lith said. Miwa raised her index finger up. "¡­always head north and leave trails." "No." Ralph chimed in and said. "What?" "It''s not north, it''s north for you, in case you don''t see anything." Dennis was the one who answered this time. Miwa tilted her head in confusion. "What are you four talking about?" Lith patted Miwa''s shoulder, grabbing her attention. As Miwa looked at him, he said, "First look everywhere around you. If you see anything noteworthy like a settlement or a colorful mountain, you go there. If you don''t find anything, and really really don''t find anything¡­ Walk in the North direction." Miwa blinked in surprise. "Why are you talking to me like I''m a toddler or something?" This time, all three guys around her blinked in surprise, and as if there was an imaginary camera that distanced itself from them, the three saw the scene in a bird''s eye view. Miwa was in the middle of the three, half the size of them, and with the way the three looked down at her, it was not even metaphorically, but out of necessity. The three didn''t want to think about it, but it really was like talking to a toddler¡­ "Ahem. Anyway, you get the point, right?" Lith broke the silence and tried not tough along with Ralph and Dennis. Miwa''s lips twitched, but now was not the time to beat these three guys up. She would save this for another day. The four broke the circle around Miwa and for onest time, did a final discussion and went to stand on the magic circle. Miguel looked at the four and taking a deep breath, asked, "Before leaving, I want to ask¡­ Does anyone want to skip this? Think about it onest time. It''s not a joke and you may lose your life." Dennis smiled and said, "Chef, aren''t there risks in every aspect of life? The martial path is full of dangers and there''s no saying if we can even live to see the next day." Lith, Miwa, and Ralph looked at Dennis as if he didn''t just drop the most out of pocket and deep quote of all time so randomly. Dennis didn''t realize the weight of his words and was still smiling and looking at Miguel. Lith, Miwa, and Ralph came to their senses as they realized and turned to look at Miguel. "If I were to die, make sure to look after my family." Miwa said with utmost seriousness. Lith knocked her head with his fist. "Nobody''s dying. Stop with the ominousments." Miwa rubbed her head and red at Lith hatefully. "Let''s get it done, Chef." Ralph said inly, giving his approval as well. Miguel sighed and nodded. "I wish you kiddos the best and nothing but the best. Fly high!" Saying so, Miguel dropped a purple liquid on the magic circle and made it glow. Red light illuminated the surroundings temporarily and in an instant, the four vanished from their spots. . . . . . After a momentary sh of darkness, Lith found himself standing in the middle of a desert. This was what should''ve been the case, but right then, he heard the sound of water and felt a cool breeze around himself. Surprised, he turned to look up and felt baffled. "What¡­" A big river flowed high up in the sky, surrounded by an upside-down forest! This was a genuine shock, but right then, a chill went down Lith''s spine as he watched a few sand particles in front of him float high in the air. The small amount of particles soon turned big and in no time, a reverse sand rainfall took ce, making Lith genuinely confused on what to do! Lith ran in a random direction as fast as he could, trying to avoid getting swept in the sand particles. He hadn''t even run for a few minutes when he felt something dark brownnd in front of him. FWIP! FWIP! Like an arrow, something dark brown flew in front of Lith and got attached to the sand. Giving it a momentary look and turning to look at the sky, the chill on Lith''s back intensified and he thought, ''Ho..ly¡­ shit.'' ¡­.. In a dimly lit cave. "Owf¡­ My head hurts¡­" Miwa grunted in pain as she attempted to soothe the burn she felt. As her hand made contact, it immediately felt warm, and a bit wet. Confused, she slowly held her hand under the dim light to identify what it was. When she saw it was dark and liquidy, a suspicion creeped into her mind. It was confirmed soon when liquid trickled down her head, and in the eerie silence of the cave, a clear sound rang out. Drip. Sizzle¡­ "Huh¡­?" Miwa saw the liquid evaporate, spreading a stench of blood around her. "I''m bleeding¡­?" Miwa questioned, touching her head. What she ended up feeling was numbness in that area. She couldn''t feel the touch on her head, just the warmth of the liquid on her hand. Miwa felt a great chill down her spine as she realized she was hurt. However, in the next instant¡­ Drip. Sizzle¡­ Another drop of blood dripped down and evaporated. Miwa was about to tend to her injuries and try to figure out what it was that made the blood below sizzle when¡­ Tap. Tap. Miwa heard some footsteps. The spine-chilling sensation intensified. Miwa immediately knew something was wrong with this cave! Without caring for injuries or anything else, she decided to trust her instincts and run. Just as she was about to make a run for her life, her gaze fell down on the ground, right at her shadow. The shadow wobbled slightly,pletely unnaturally, and for a moment, Miwa felt as if time had stopped and found herself staring at the shadow. A red smile split apart in the middle of her shadow and immediately stretched into a wide, ominous grin. Miwa''s eyes widened, breath quickened, and her mind struggled to process the copse of her worldview. Intense fear surged through her, and eventually¡­ it all shut down¡­ only to be reced by a chilling reality as a pair of sharp ws grasped her neck. A cold breeze flew past her ear and she heard the red breeze A cold breeze flew past her ear and she heard the red breeze slowly enunciate, "¡­yo¡­koso¡­" Thadump! Miwa''s neck burst apart and her headless body fell down with a thump. Thest thing she saw was her shadow''s head flying off, and the red smileughing hysterically. ¡­.. "UWAAAAA¡­" Dennis woke up with a scream, coughing intensely and breathing heavily, his body fully drenched in water. Pat. Pat. "Are you okay?" He felt a pat on his back and heard aforting old voice. Surprised, he immediately turned behind and saw an olddy with a hunched posture patting him. "You are?" Dennis asked, knitting his brows. The olddy, with her gentle small eyes looking at Dennis, shook her head and said, "My, my¡­ youngsters these days are not grateful for anything¡­" Dennis didn''tment and just distanced himself from her. The olddy, turning to the side with her posture still hunched, 00:06 said, "Look there, my cane is floating in theke. I don''t know how such a healthy young man like you ended up drowning in that¡­" Dennis turned to look at theke and indeed found a wooden cane floating there. There were also trails of water and wet patches on the grass by the edge, and Dennis was just a few feet away from it. This indicated that the olddy did indeed save him with the help of her cane and lost it in the process. Dennis rubbed his temples and sighed, trying to recall how he ended up in this ce and the dream he just had. In his dreams, he saw Miwa getting killed and just recalling the chilling scenes, his hands trembled in fear. The fear stemming not from death, but the death of hispanion. Dennis''s mind was a mess at this point and he felt his head spin. Right as he was at his peak of overthinking, Dennis heard: "Youngster¡­ stop daydreaming. This olddy cannot walk without her cane, go fetch it." Snapping out of his thoughts, Dennis looked at the olddy and then at her cane. "My crane¡­" The olddy, noticing Dennis pay attention, pointed at her cane floating on theke. Dennis got up and did a slight nod to her. He went in theke and fetched her the cane. Handing it to her, the olddy shook her head and said, "Knows how to swim but still drowned. Youngsters these days¡­" She sighed and began walking in a certain direction. "¡­you are all drenched. If you want to warm up, collect some sticks and bring them to the campfire." The olddy was probably referring to a campfire by her house and indirectly made an offer to Dennis. Dennis thought it wouldn''t hurt to warm up a bit and then see what settlement he was in. He collected some twigs and quickly followed the olddy. Unbeknownst to Dennis, as the olddy walked in front, from her neck, a silver cross pendant emerged out and a sly grin formed on her face. ¡­.. In a divine bright hall. Many figures wearing pristine white robes surrounded a magic circle, above which was a pink-haired handsome man, heavily chained. The white robed figures looked at each other and said: "Can''t believe we find a sacrificial demon in the first summoning." "Indeed. It seems God is on our side." "Indeed. Indeed. Let''s finish with the final few rituals and sacrifice him." "Yes. Let''s do it quickly!" Chapter 919 Something Fishy Going On

Chapter 919 Something Fishy Going On

?Royal Castle, Nightingale. "What the fuck!?" Lucifer eximed, almost spitting her tea. "Oh my¡­" Agalea covered her face and said softly. "That seems like an overkill, no?" Mayzinmented while possessing a calm expression. As for Lilith, she had a serious expression on her face and said, "That is indeed¡­ overkill." Thedies were sitting on couches on the rooftop of the castle. In the middle of them was the tablet screen which showed the live stream of Lith and could be viewed from any angle. Not only were these fourdies watching, there were even Luna, Qingyue, Freya and Be present around them, sitting on the ledge of the rooftop behind the fourdies. Their expressions were grave as they watched the screen and had some cake. "Not only him, his other friends didn''t even get a chance to fight back. I mean, just look at that poor human girl and Avelyn''s son. I''m sure Avelyn is currently sweating rivers or crying even." Lucifer said, looking at the threedies. Agalea and Mayzin nodded their heads in response. "What happened to the human girl was really unfortunate." Agalea added. "Sigh¡­ my baby will be very sad¡­" Lilith said in a low tone. "You guys¡­ aren''t you missing something?" Mayzin suddenly asked. "Hmm?" The threedies looked at her. Mayzin pointed at the screen and repeated, "Look, something is seriously off." Everyone''s attention shifted to the screen. Suddenly, Be pped her hands and said, "Race wise, only the vampires are unharmed as of now." "Exactly!" Mayzin eximed, making the threedies and the maids surprised. "If you see clearly, the most brutal death was suffered by the human girl and as for the demon boy, he''s yet to be executed, but is going to be executed nheless and can''t fight back. Only the two vampires are safe till now. Can you guess what it means?" "Well¡­ Devils like Humans the most." Lucifer chimed in. "Their desires, ambitions, goals¡­ It''s much tastier than any other race." Agalea, Mayzin, and the maids nodded their heads while Lilith listened quietly. "The demon boy was targeted by the church or something there and we also saw a cross pendant on that olddy, meaning the Holy Church type organization is very active and powerful too." Agalea added. "Their race affinities attracted their predicament." Lilith said the most important line. "Indeed. It has probably got something to do with the summoning circle which alerted both the Devils and the Church in that world. Otherwise how do you think they found them so quickly?" Mayzin asked. "So¡­ what now?" Lucifer asked the important question. Lilith sighed. "Dunno. I guess we''ll watch it till the end and then decide." "Poor Lith." Agalea said with a hint of mncholy. It was definitely not a good experience to see your friend die and the emotional turmoil Lith would be in when he finds out, it was going to hurt really bad. ¡­.. Drac Castle, Mno. "Oh no¡­ Poor girl¡­" Fionamented, watching Miwa get killed. "That''s going to break everyone''s hearts." Avelyn added while staring at the screen. Duchess Fiona and the Sin of Lust Avelyn were sitting on a couch in the lounge room of the castle, watching the tablet. On the couch beside them, there was Duke Reynolds Drac, sipping on wine and watching, and beside him was Mu Mu, holding a big jar full of fruit juice. "Moo Moo¡­" Mu Mumented. "Yes. It''s sad indeed." Duke Reynolds replied to hisment and sipped on the wine. Mu Mu turned to look at Duke Reynolds and pointed at the tablet screen with his hock. "Moo Moo Moooo?" Duke Reynolds shook his head. "Fighting back wasn''t possible. Their foes are too strong." "Moo!" Mu Mu harrumphed and drank some juice. "Moo, Moomoomoo!?" Duke Reynolds rubbed his stubble and answered, "They were found out due to their magic circle, probably. There''s no other exnation for it." "Moo¡­" Mu Mu let out a tired tone and shut up. Things were getting far tooplicated for him and he wasn''t understanding stuff. Fiona and Avelyn didn''t bat an eye to their conversation, as if it was normal for a cow and a vampire to talk. Everyone went back to being quiet and stared at the tablet screen, as they saw Dennis appear. "Dennis, you idiot! Don''t trust anyone so easily and walk with them!" Fiona eximed and threw her wine ss in annoyance. "MOO! MOOOO!" Mu Mu eximed as well. That''s right, don''t go with a random stranger! Be alert and learn from something that happened with your friend! "Sit down, Mu Mu. Dennis has no way of knowing what happened to his friend." Duke Reynolds said calmly. "Moo?" Mu Mu looked at Duke Reynolds with surprise. "Yes, seriously. Now sit down." "Moo¡­" Mu Mu sadly sat down. The scene on the tablet then changed again and they all saw Ralph, getting sacrificed. Before anyone could evenment on it¡­ "KRRRRRAAAAAA! MASSTAAA! MASSTAAAA!" "Gosh. Stop yelling, Sky. Come back." Avelyn looked at the shouting red parrot that flew from her side, towards the tablet screen. "Krrrrr¡­" Sky let out a sad noise and flew back to Avelyn''s side, sitting on her shoulder. "That''s rough. Ralph didn''t even get a chance to fight." Fiona said. Avelyn, having her brows knitted, said, "There''s something really wrong with their magic circle. Do you know by any chance what stuff they used?" Fiona shook her head. "I saw it for a split second, but can''t recall much." "I know it." Duke Reynold''s voice came from the side. "Oh, you do, Rey?" Fiona asked. Duke Reynolds nodded his head and taking out a parchment from thin air and a quill, began drawing the magic circle Miguel had made. Once it was finished, he sent it flying towards Avelyn. Avelyn caught it and had a look at the magic circle. "I knew it!" Avelynmented. "There''s some work of the devil on this! Not just that¡­ there''s some strange light inscriptions on it as well. This exins why our children were caught so easily." "That does seem to be the case." Reynoldsmented. "However, if you see clearly, the ones that didn''t even get to fight, they''re that human girl and your demon son, Ralph." Avelyn and Fiona knitted their brows and stared at the tablet screen. "That¡­ does make sense¡­" Avelynmented. "It has something to do with race, eh?" Fiona added. "Mhm. But there''s no point finding faults. We can do nothing but watch." Duke Reynolds said. "Moooo¡­" Mu Mu let out a tired sigh and slowly slid down the couch. Duke Reynolds held his cor and ced him back up in ce. "Sigh¡­ My poor Ralph¡­" Avelyn was seriously annoyed. "Mastaaa¡­" Sky shouted again while perched on Avelyn''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ll do something about it, if the situation esctes." Avelyn reassured Sky. "Sigh¡­ I hope my boy doesn''t do anything more stupid¡­" Fionamented. "He''s already doing it." Duke Reynolds suddenly said. On the tablet screen, everyone could see Dennis talk with the olddy in a happy manner. "¡­he''s not even looking at the cross pendant." Duke Reynolds added. Fiona pped her temples. "When is he gonna learn? It''s all your fault, Rey. I told you not to let him y games so much. Now look, his intelligence has gone down the drain." "Mooo! Mooo!" Mu Mu added. That''s right! That idiot ys too many games. Mu Mu then turned to look at Duke Reynolds and nudging his shoulder, pointed behind him, right at Sky, and said, "Moo MooooMoomOomOo moooo!" Duke Reynolds showed some worry on his face. "He got beaten by Sky?" "Moo!" Mu Mu nodded his head aggressively. "Now this is concerning¡­" Duke Reynolds put on a pondering expression. A secondter, he turned to Fiona and said with great concern, "Our child can''t be allowed to simply rely on his strength. We need to train his intelligence as soon as possible." ¡­.. Around a campfire, in a forest. "¡­is that so?" Dennis asked the olddy. "That''s right. There are ces controlled by the Devils, but thankfully, there''s still the Church of Saint Selena looking after the innocent people." The olddy said in a low and slow tone. "Church of Saint Selena?" Dennis asked, curious. The olddy did a light nod. "The Church of Saint Selena eliminates any entity associated with darkness that nears the periphery of innocent mortals. For example, this enchanted forest is one such territory." Dennis knitted his brows. "What do you mean¡­?" "I mean to say that¡­ kek¡­ kek¡­" The olddy slowly got up from her chair and did a hollowugh. Dennis felt something wasn''t right. He distanced himself from thedy and put up his defense. The olddy continued tough and turning to look up to Dennis, said, "Kek¡­ Kek¡­ No creature of darkness shall exit this forest¡­" The olddy''s eyes shined bright golden and immediately, the silver cross pendant flew out of her neck. Realizing something was indeed really wrong, Dennis immediately made a run for his life and said, "Fuck! No wonder they said help out of nowhere, in the middle of nowhere, from a stranger, is always very fishy!" "Kek. Kek. Kek. In the name of Saint Selena¡­ I call upon your blessings, oh bright radiance, shower me with your grace once again¡­" The olddy chanted while staring at Dennis. A golden spear immediately formed on her hands and squinting her eyes at Dennis, she grinned widely and said, "Got you, filthy creature of darkness." BOOOM! Chapter 920 Ui ui…? Chapter 920 Ui ui¡­? ??"Ui ui¡­ Ui ui¡­" The world was falling apart. The sky was turning down, the ground was turning up¡­ Everywhere there was chaos. The whole forest above Lith''s head and the river, it was crashing down on him. It felt as if doomsday had arrived and it was the end of the world. The chaos was grandiose, and the force of nature was at its very peak. Lith knew there was no fighting or escaping this, yet he tried his best to avoid the falling debris and ran as fast as he could. "Ui ui¡­ Ui ui¡­" While running, something weird was heard by him. The sound was faint, but Lith could hear it nheless. Thinking it was just his head being funny, Lith continued to run. SMACK! "Oof¡­" Not even a few seconds of runningter, a ball of debris came flying towards Lith and hit his back, pinning him down to the ground. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Argh¡­" More debris hit Lith''s back and there was a continuous rain of it, as if the world wanted him to be dead. "Ui ui¡­ Ui ui¡­" Lith heard the sound again, but this time it was louder. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "SONUVABITCH!" Lith yelled out as the debris continued to hit his back. His curses however didn''t help, as right in the next instant¡­ PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! "Motherfuc¡ª" The world around Lith began rotating and darkness enveloped his vision. He heard the damn ui ui sound again but then was met with a horrible stench. The stench was so bad that Lith was gasping for air and in the next few seconds¡­ "HWAAAA!" The darkness was gone and Lith woke up, as if he had a bad nightmare. Coming to his senses, he found himself in a forest, by arge rock. "Ui ui¡­?" Pat! Lith got hit by a rock and turning to the source, saw a¡­ "Duck?" The duck tilted its head in confusion. "Ui ui?" Lith heard the same weird voice again. It came from the duck, but it wasn''t the duck making the noise. Feeling something weird, Lith slowly walked close to the duck. The duck took a few steps back in response and what Lith saw surprised him, making him stop in his tracks. "Ui ui?" A short, around two feet tall muscr dark man, wearing leaves around his waist and holding a spear, looking like a typical amazonian person, but a miniaturized version, made weird noises. Lith squinted his eyes to have a good look, the man got startled and went back to hide behind the duck. The duck was actually taller and bigger than the man, but Lith thought it was normal sized because he himself was somewhat of a giant. Lith was almost two meters tall, falling into the categories of young giants. "Did you save me?" Lith asked the man. The man peeked from behind the duck and said, "Ui ui?" Lith couldn''t figure out what sort ofnguage this guy was talking in, but this somewhat sounded familiar. He squatted down on the ground and rubbing his chin, said, "Are you speaking in French? Oui oui?" "Ui¡­ ui?" "Oui. Oui." Lith said the only French words he knew of. "Ui ui?" The amazonian was greatly confused. Lith sighed and rubbed his temples. "It''s not French. Why did I think it''s French. Anyway¡­ you¡­ can¡­ you¡­ understand¡­" Lith made some hand signs and tried to talk to the guy, but the guy only just said Ui ui and continued to look at Lith. "Quack quack¡­" The duck spoke this time. "Ooo!" The amazonian seemed to understand the duck. Lith felt somewhat weird, watching a duck understand him speak and not this sentient guy. "Can¡­ you¡­ understand?" Lith made some hand signs again and asked. "Quack." The duck nodded. "Wow¡­" Lith was baffled. This duck could really understand it seems. "Well¡­ then¡­ ask him¡­ what¡­ happened¡­ to me¡­" Lith made hand signs again. The duck nodded and turned to look at the guy. "Quack¡­ QuackQuack¡­ Quack?" "Ui ui!" The guy sped his hands. "Ui ui ui ui ui ui ui ui!" The guy began making hand signs while speaking in his ui uinguage. The duck listened intently and then turned to Lith. "Quack quack¡­" the duck gestured to Lith toe closer. A duck as a trantor¡­ What an odd world Lith lived in. Shaking his head, he went closer and the duck pecked its beak on Lith''s forehead. Soon, Lith saw a scene y out in his mind. In this very ce, by the big rock, he was lying down and frowning hard. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be in stress. This two feet tall dude was riding on this duck and then saw Lith resting. He got down and went to check up on Lith, but found Lith to not show any signs of waking up. Curious, the guy said ui ui and began poking Lith with his spear. Lith still didn''t wake up. The guy went into deep thinking as that happened and chatted with the duck about it. The duck quacked, this guy ui''d and then, the two came to a conclusion to hit Lith to wake him up. The guy turned Lith on his back and began hitting him with his spear. Lith''s eyes twitched, noticing that. He then hit Lith''s butt with his spear but somehow Lith still didn''t wake up. Thinking there was no other option, the guy ui ui''d his duck. The duck quacked and got right in front of Lith''s face, then farted aggressively. Lith then woke up after some struggle and here these guys were. Lith''s jaw dropped knowing what had transpired and he red at the duck and the man. The man whistled and the duck looked away, as if they weren''t guilty of giving Lith a pink eye. Even though Lith knew this was bad, he sighed and shook his head. These guys only did what they knew the best. And well¡­ somehow things worked and Lith had woken up. ''So I was in an illusion, it seems.'' Thought Lith. Whatever the illusion was, it was far too realistic. If Lith had died in there, his consciousness would have copsed, making him walk a path of no return. Truly a terrifying world this was¡­ "Anyway¡­ can you¡­ take¡­ me¡­ to your¡­ vige?" Lith made hand signs and asked the duck and the guy. "Quack quack!" The duck nodded and the guy ui ui''d in affirmation. With that, Lith made two acquaintances in this new world and walked with them to their settlement. It was an hour''s walk and after reaching, Lith got another surprise. By a river, there was a big hut and many could be seen roaming around it. There were also a lot of tree houses everywhere and this settlement was bustling with activity. The big hut seemed to be the center of this settlement and the ui ui guy and duck took him there. While on his way, there were a lot of small guys who stared at Lith, but as much as he had expected a lot of attention, he didn''t get much of it. Somehow¡­ These guys were looking at Lith as if it was fairly normal. Walking inside the big hut, Lith found it to be a tavern. There were a few normal people in this ce, particrly elves, orcs, and even goblins. They didn''t seem to have any enmity and were eating food together in the same ce. What was odd though was that¡­ "Quack! Quack! Quack!" There were a lot of ducks! Literally, the whole ce was filled with ducks. The ducks were acting as staff, cleaning, serving, and even taking orders while the people thought of it as normal and went about their own businesses. Lith wondered what sort of amusing duck settlement he had stumbled upon. The ui ui guy parted ways with the duck here and gestured to him something that meant he was on his own now. The duck nodded and took Lith further into the tavern. Lith was taken to the back kitchen by the duck and in the middle, they were stopped by a few ducks, but eventually, he got ess and they reached an open ground where food was being cooked. "Hurry! We cannot lose out on customers anymore! Make good food!" Someone was yelling in anguage Lith was familiar with. This someone was a youngdy with long ck hair and about the height of Miwa. She was wearing a typical adventurer''s outfit and was giving instructions to a few ducks and amazonian people who were cooking. "Quack!" The duck called out to Lith. Lith looked at him and somehow understood what it wanted to say. The duck then called out to the youngdy and as she turned to look at Lith, a genuine surprised formed on her face, followed by a big shock and then disgust. "What the hell is a human doing here!?" The girl was startled and took on a defensive stance, pointing adle at Lith. "Quuuuaackk!" The duck with Lith panicked as it watched that. The ducks around, feeling the youngdy go in a defensive mode, left whatever they were doing and got in a defensive stance as well. "Quuua¡­k?" The duck beside Lith thought it was about to quack itsst quack as everyone seemed to be in an attacking mode. Lith found the situation funny and shook his head. He raised his hand and turning to look at the girl, said, "Miss¡­ I think there''s a misunderstanding." Chapter 921 Jenna and Yuma Chapter 921 Jenna and Yuma ??Despite Lith''s statement, the youngdy didn''t budge from her ce and continued to take on a defensive stance. "You have exactly three seconds to exin yourself." The youngdy threatened. Lith shook his head. "I''m not a Human, I''m a Vampire. And I don''t have any ill intentions." "What?" Thedy stood in her ce in surprise, letting go of her defensive stance. "You''re a Vampire? How?" "What?" Lith was befuddled. What did she mean by how? The youngdy stared at Lith, then at the ducks and amazonians around her. She was in the midst of thinking something and aftering to a decision, she walked up to Lith and held his hand. "Come with me." Thedy said. Lith was taken aback again, but followed the youngdy nheless. The two walked away from the tavern for about ten minutes, then climbed a tree and entered a tree house. Lith saw a gentle lookingdy in this tree house, sitting by a windowsill, ying a harp. Thedy stopped ying her harp and turned to look at the two who had just barged in. She showed some surprise after having a look at the handsome silver-haired man. "Jenna, did you bring a human here?" The girl, Jenna, shook her head. "Mom, you won''t believe this¡­" Jenna walked up to her mother and looking at Lith, whispered a few things in her ears. Jenna''s mother was shocked and her hands trembled slightly. However,posing herself, she looked at Lith and asked, "You said you''re a Vampire?" Lith nodded. "That''s right." Thedy squinted her eyes at Lith. "Do you know¡­ There are no Vampires in this world." Now this was a major shock, but Lith wasn''t fazed. He simply shrugged and as if it was a normal thing, said, "I wouldn''t know, I''m not from this world after all." Jenna and her mother gasped in terror. "W-w-what did you just¡­ say¡­?" Jenna asked. Lith snapped his fingers and cast a barrier around the room to not let sound escape. "I said I''m not from this world." Lith repeated himself. Jenna and her mother looked at him as if he was an alien, but then their eyes turned moist. With red eyes, Jenna took a deep breath and asked, "If you don''t mind¡­ Can you please tell us what world you came from? Like what type of races there are and administration and overall, just a bit of it? Please?" "I don''t mind." Lith said. "However, you have to first tell me if you know this world well or not, and if you could help navigate me around or not." "No problem." Jenna readily agreed. Lith nodded and said, "Well, the world Ie from, it has eight major races and¡ª" "What!?" Jenna eximed. "Eight major races!?" Jenna''s mother widened her eyes as well and looked at Lith with a shocked expression. "Eight major races¡­" "Are they Human, Demons, Angels, Elves, Dragons, Vampires, Werewolves, and Witches!?" Jenna immediately listed them out. Lith was surprised to see them list it so urately and said, "That''s right." "Oh my¡­" Jenna burst out in tears and hugged her mother, crying alongside her. "We finally came across one person¡­" Jenna''s mother said, crying. Lith, who understood the situation, said, "I''m assuming you two are from my world, yes? The world which has eight continents named after the respective race living in it and then the Neutral Continent." "Yes!" Jenna''s mother cried out and so did her. "Yes! Yes! And Yes!" The two cried outid. "Amazing." Lith smiled and said. He didn''t speak further on this and gave the two a moment of silence. The mother-daughter pair cried out hard and it was only after a few minutes did they collect themselves and got back to their senses. Jenna''s mother, her eyes red from crying, wiped her face and said, "Apologies for the outburst. May I know who this gentleman is and his name? I am Yuma, Jenna''s mother." "I am Lith Evure." "Lith Evure¡­" Yuma and Jenna repeated the name. Lith analyzed their reactions and wondered if they recognized him. Yuma shook her head and said, "Mr. Lith Evure, please make yourselffortable around here. There''s many things my daughter and I have to ask you." Lith shook his head. "My apologies, but I''m in a rush. Though, judging by you guys'' faces, I can roughly make out that you want to go back to that world, yes?" "That is indeed the case, Mr. Lith. Our apologies if it may havee off as rude¡ª" "Don''t fret." Lith interrupted Yuma and said. "I''ll not ask how you guys are here or what you''re doing, all I''ll ask is show me around and help me out on a few things. In return, I promise to take you guys back." Jenna and Yuma widened their eyes in surprise. "A promise?" This was a big deal! Lith nodded. "Yes, a promise." "Oh my god¡­" Yuma and Jenna almost passed out from shock hearing that. Lith shook his head and walked outside the tree house, not wanting to indulge in these two''s drama. While he knew it was a big thing for the two, Lith didn''t feel much about it because¡­ well¡­ Why would he care about a few random strangers he just met? It was not to be forgotten that Lith was actually a cruel Vampire at heart. A being that only wishes the best for his close ones and gives not a single fuck to others. The human morals, the past life''s identity, everything was washed away by now. There was nothing of past life left and Lith had embraced his Vampire self. He was as cruel and bloodthirsty as them now with no signs of walking down a morally righteous path like the humans. Lith looked around the treehouse and tapped his heels, waiting for the mother-daughter pair to finish with their crying ande get some actual work done. It was only after ten minutes did the twoe out and see Lith again. Jenna was in an adventurer''s outfit, wearing a white shirt with a brown vest and pants. There was a backpack with her and she seemed to be ready to go out. Yuma was in her normal dress and looking at Lith and Jenna, she said, "I suppose Mr. Lith has some urgent work here and I understand. Please take Jenna with you, she''ll guide you to whatever ce you want to go. I have some business to take care of here and when I''m done with it, I''ll meet you guys in Harmony City." Lith didn''t argue or ask for more details on her statements. He simply nodded and holding Jenna like a cloth on his sides, he extended his wings out and flew away, surprising Jenna and making her shriek. "Tell me everything you know about this world and guide me to a nearby city. Don''t hold back on any information." Lithmanded. "Okay!" Jenna readily agreed. "This world has many small cities and¡­" ¡­.. In a deep forest. "¡­Got you, filthy creature of darkness." BOOOM! A Light spear came straight at Dennis with a sonic boom, making his ears bleed from the shockwave. Dennis, being the very best atbat, evaded the attack with the best of his abilities by rolling to his sides. However, it didn''t happen without the spear grazing past at least a bit of his body. "Fuck you!" Dennis cursed and got up. "I thought you were nice, but no!" He made a run one again in a random direction, not wanting to involve himself with this mad woman. The olddyughed evilly as golden light radiated her eyes. "There''s no escape, sinner. You shall be purified by the holy light and repent for your filthy existence!" Saying so, she manifested another Light spear in her hand and threw it at Dennis. This time around, the spear did not follow a straight trajectory and rather, it kept changing direction and targeted Dennis. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Dennis cursed. "I didn''t want to use that! I really didn''t want to! Not in this ce at the very least! But fuck! There''s no other way!" What Dennis was shouting about was something only he knew of. A serious glint formed in his eyes and while running, he said, "I''ll make you pay a thousand times for bringing out this embarrassing side of mine. Even His Highness and Ralph haven''t seen it yet. I wanted to surprise them. I really wanted to. But you little shit¡­ You are the first who gets to see it¡­" It was a big pity on Dennis''s part, but there was nothing he could do. The situation called for it and he had to face it. Stopping in his tracks immediately, Dennis turned around and faced the spear charging at him head-on. "Fuck it! Come at me!" Dennis eximed while staring at the powerful Light spear. The olddy smiled widely, looking at Dennismit obvious suicide. "If only all creatures were like you, they would have perished by now. Kek kek¡­" Dennis took a deep breath and having his red eyes shine, chanted, "By moonlit glow and sunlit ray, weave the strands of light this way. Illuminate the shadows, banish night, let radiant magic take its flight." The olddy''s smile abruptly vanished as she heard that. "That''s¡­" A hundred golden blobs of lights formed in front of Dennis and made a mesh. The fast charging golden spear hit the mesh, but instead of exploding or going past it, rebounded with the great momentum it had collided with, and flew right back at the olddy. "NO BLOODY WAYYYYYY!" Chapter 922 Dennis’s Hidden Affinity

Chapter 922 Dennis¡¯s Hidden Affinity

?The spear crashed onto another ce and the olddy screamed in utter shock. "How is this possible!? How is this possible!?" She mumbled under her breath. Dennis looked at the woman and said, "Thinking only you as a human can use Light magic is nothing but sheer arrogance. It also says a lot about your perspective and how you''re nothing but a frog in a well, staring at the tiny bit of open sky and thinking it''s the limit." The olddy huffed and puffed angrily. "You¡­ HOW¡­ DARE¡­. YOOUUUUUU!" The woman charged at Dennis and chanted Light spells to attack, learning not from her mistakes. Dennis cracked his knuckles and hopped on his toes like a professional boxer. "Well, well, well. If I lose to this old hag, my mother will beat me for bringing shame to the Drac name." Saying so, Dennis chanted some Light spells and extended his wings out, flying high above in the air. "What¡ª!?" FUUUSSSSHHHH! Something flew right past the olddy as she stopped in her tracks, surprised by watching Dennis fly. Drip. Drip. Drip. "Huh?" The olddy felt a numb sensation and found something dripping from her sides. Turning to look at it, her eyes widened in surprise as she saw a small chunk of her sides torn off. "Aw man. My aim''s still a bit off. I should train more with Light affinity." Dennis let out a disappointed sigh. Rage filled the olddy as she heard that. Her eyes turned bloodshot and looking at the sky, she screamed. "FILTHY CREATURE, DIEEEEEE!" A rain of Light swords charged right at Dennis. He manoeuvred himself properly and dodged all of those spears. Some grazed past his body, but that was not a problem since it healed back with due time. The olddy did not think Dennis would charge straight at her with the swordsing towards him. In this brief moment, without saying much, Dennis breezed past her like a gush of wind and stood six feet behind, retracting his wings. The olddy stood on her spot, staring at the sky, but a few secondster¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­ BURST! The olddy''s body cracked open in three vertical slices, then burst apart. This was it. The true power of an Emperor Rank n''s heir. Dennis may not look like it, but the power concealed within him was not what an average person, even a realm above him, could handle. He wasn''t a battle freak for nothing. ¡­.. In a pristine white church. A priest, busy reading the holy book, suddenly felt a candle near him flicker. He put the book down and turned to look at it. A secondter, the candle''s me extinguished. Surprised, he took the candle and went to a secret room in the basement of the church. There was still blue water in a tray under a bright chandelier. The priest scratched some wax off the candle and dropped it in the water. The water changed its blue color to a transparent one and the priest saw a scene in it. The scene was of Dennis fighting the olddy and then eventually killing her. "How can this be possible¡­" The priest took support of a nearby pir and breathed heavily. What he had watched was something he couldn''t believe could happen even in his wildest dreams! This situation was way beyond his level and trying to stay as calm and rational as possible, he rushed to another room and immediately lit up a gemstone. The gemstone shined a bright red and eventually, the priest saw a woman d in sophisticated white robes with a red crest on her chest. "A-A-Archbishop, revered Archbishop¡­ You have to see this¡­" The priest immediately got to the point and took the gemstone towards the still water. The Archbishop had never seen the priest this panicked and fell silent, looking forward to what he was trying to show her. The priest ran and showed the same scene he saw before to the Archbishop, making her stand up from her chair and express visible surprise. "Impossible!" The Archbishop eximed. "Never in the history of the church has there been an instance where a dark creature could use Light!" The priest bowed. "Archbishop, this priest is too ignorant to understand this. He leaves this matter to you." The Archbishop made a cross sign on her chest. "Don''t worry, you will be rewarded for your finding." Saying so, the Archbishop disconnected and disappeared. ¡­.. Holy City Thames. Inside a grandiose church which would have many stop and stare, the Archbishop ran through the aisle and went underground, barging her way inside a room that gave off a really holy aura. Within the room, there sat a middle-aged man wearing golden white robes and a hat. There was a golden cross hanging from his neck and also a golden crest on his chest. "Your Holiness, you must see this!" The Archbishop mmed the man''s table with a gemstone. "My child, why the hurry?" The man asked in a gentle tone, not minding the rude barging in. "Please see this, Your Holiness." The Archbishop urged. "I shall, but sit down, and have some water." The man urged and took the stone to see what the matter was. A few seconds of watching it, a slight frown appeared on his face. He looked at the Archbishop and she looked back at him with an even more serious face. "This matter must be dealt with utmost urgency. From here on, I give you full authority to use whatever resource you must." Saying so, the man handed the Archbishop his golden crest and took her red one with him. The Archbishop made a cross sign and said, "I shall not let His Holiness and the church down. Glory to Saint Selena! Glory to the church!" The man made a cross sign and repeated the words. The Archbishop left the room and immediately had a meeting via gemstones with the important officials of the church. "May light be with you all." The Archbishop said. "I have gathered you all here for¡­" She went on to make an introduction with utmost hurry and asked the officials in the meeting about whatever they knew of. There were many prompts from many people stating they knew nothing. However¡­ "Your Holiness¡­ I think¡­ I may have some lead¡­" A man with a rough appearance said. "What is it, Priest m?" "Your Holiness¡­ My disciples have summoned a Demon, but the time of the summoning matches with the time that dark creature was found." "What!?" "Yes, Your Holiness." The Archbishop fell silent. After some thinking, she said, "Has the Demon said anything?" "The Demon is kept unconscious by my disciples and is on his way to be sacrificed." "Stop the sacrificial ritual immediately and ask your disciples to question the Demon. If the two are connected, we may very well have a lead." "Understood. I''ll get to it right away!" Chapter 923 A Dream…?

Chapter 923 A Dream¡­?

?p! p! p! p! "Wake up, filthy demon!!" A youngster pped Ralph''s face. Groggily, Ralph opened his eyes and saw himself chained to an altar. ''Hmm?'' He wondered. "Oh look, he woke up! Call Father!" The youngster said. A minuteter, a man with a white beard rushed to the area and looked right at Ralph. "Oh lord, the demon is indeed alive. In the name of Saint Selena¡­ I seek the guidance of Light¡­" The man began chanting something which Ralph felt was a protection spell. And he was right about it. A golden film covered the man''s body and he walked right in front of Ralph. Holding a silver cross chain, the man stared Ralph in the eyes and showed him a gemstone. "Demon, do you know this man?" There was a picture of Dennis on the gemstone. Ralph''s eyes flickered momentarily, but he didn''t answer and stared at the picture, contemting things. The momentary change within his eyes didn''t go unnoticed by the priest and he took note of it. After some thinking, Ralph said, "I do not." The priest squinted his eyes. "I see. If you don''t, then it''s a pity that we have to sacrifice you immediately." Ralph had no change on his face and continued to stare at the priest. He roughly understood the situation from this small interaction itself. These guys belonged to a church and they were probably targeting Dennis because he was a Vampire. That being said, they found him as well as Ralph so easily. This meant that there was something within the teleportation magic circle that gave off their location. So many things were deduced instantly by Ralph. His intelligence was never to be underestimated! Now, Ralph concluded that this guy was trying to make a connection between him and Dennis. If it was to be known that they were friends, then Ralph could be used as a hostage to lure Dennis out. Ralph did not want to put him in such a situation. He cared about his friend and would not wish any harm on him. In any case, despite hearing that he would be sacrificed, Ralph was unbothered. He knew that he had shown a moment of surprise and guessed that the priest definitely caught it. It was for this reason that he threatened Ralph for the sacrifice and tried to see if he could get some more answers from him. Unlucky for him, if it was a matter of wits, Ralph would never lose! The priest gave another look to Ralph, then turned his back and walked away. After returning to his chamber, he turned on the gemstone and said to the Archbishop, "They are definitely connected, Your Holiness!" "Okay. Then start torturing that demon and do a live broadcast of him in all our cities. This would lure that dark creature out and we can start with the next process." The priest bowed. "Glory to Saint Selena!" "May Light be with you." ¡­.. Chirp. Chirp. Under the shade of tall trees, the sound of flowing water faintly resonated in a little girl''s ears. "My dear, it''s time to wake up¡­" A soft voice called out. The little girl''s eyes blinked and she then felt a warm hand on her forehead. "My dear, wake up." The voice called out again. At this point, the little girl''s hazel brown eyes opened up and she saw a gentle face of a smiling ck-haireddy. "Mum¡­ma?" Thedy smiled softly. "If you continue to sleep, you''ll miss watching papa fail at catching fish, fufu!~" With that being said, the little girl was woken up by her mother. Thedy held the girl''s small hand and took her to the nearby river where a burly man with brown hair was sitting in an open shirt and loose shorts, wearing a hat and fishing while chewing on a twig. "Dear, did you catch any fish?" Thedy asked, as she neared him. Noticing thedy and the childe near, the moment knitted his brows and spit the twig. "It seems that the fishes are being swept by the river''s strong current. I think I should try fishing in some still water." The man said shamelessly. Thedy softly giggled while the child looked curiously at the two people. The man turned to look at the little girl and then back at thedy. "Why did you wake little Miwa up? It''s still noon, she could sleep some more." The man said with a gentle tone. Thedy smiled and walked towards the man, handing the little girl to him. "If she sleeps, then who''ll help me set up the barbecue?" "No way you just woke her up to use her forbor!" The man hugged Miwa in his embrace and eximed. "Tee-hee!~" Thedy made a cute yful face and then took the fishing rod from the man. "Let me try my hands at fishing today." "You''ll not find any catch. As I said, the water is runny and¡ª" FWISSSHHH! "Gotcha!" St! St! St! St! A fish pped itself intensely as it struggled to breathe in the open air after being caught by the fishing pole. The man''s jaw dropped as he watched the scene and said, "What the¡ªOkay, you simply stole my catch, I think. After so many minutes of waiting, I might''ve just gotten one catch and you took it!" "Hahaha! Sure, sure, honey!" Thedyughed. She dropped the fish in a bucket and after adding the bait, dropped it back in the water. "Let''s see if it''s luck again¡ªOh, I feel something!" Thedy eximed. FWISSSHHH! "Wooohooo!" St! St! St! St! "Caught another one, haha!" "Impossible!" The man eximed. "I think you only caught the fish this time because a group of fish is passing by. Wait, let me try it myself and prove it to you! Here, hold little Miwa for a second." Miwa was swapped for a fishing pole and was now sitting by the river, on her mother''sp. Looking at the scene, Miwa couldn''t help but wonder, ''I am alive? No, I''m still at the same pic area? Wait, was it all a dream?'' Many questions popped up in Miwa''s head. She tried to think of what had just transpired, but was unable to properly recall anything. She remembered just bits and pieces of her dream with the end being that she was killed. Looking at her daughter think of something deeply, thedy couldn''t help but caress her head and ask, "Is something up, my dear? Did you have a nightmare?" "Huh? How did you know?" Miwa identally asked. Thedy chuckled softly. "Mumma will of course know about it. I saw you make a very troubled face, so I thought I might as well wake you up." "Oh¡­" Miwa said softly. ''So it was indeed a dream¡­?'' Chapter 924 Broadcast By The Church Chapter 924 Broadcast By The Church ??"Noooo!" "Hahaha!" Amidst theughter of her parents, the little Miwa stood at the side and stared nkly at the two, wondering, ''No. I''m sure this isn''t a dream. It''s more like¡­'' Everything that happened felt far too real. A dream should not be this vivid and realistic. There were too many emotions involved within it, followed by the pain, and the hardships Miwa suffered. ''This is another life.'' Miwa thought sternly. Her emotions, her consciousness, everything was the same as before death. Plus, she remembered the way she was killed. It was horrific, agonizing, and gut-wrenchingly painful. Miwa''s little body shivered and she shook her head, trying to not remember it again. ''I havee back to the past. I really have¡­'' Miwa thought. There was no denying it anymore. Everything was far too real for her to not believe it. Had she not been killed, she would''ve had other thoughts. ''Sigh¡­ I do not know whether tough or cry. Mama and papa are alive and healthy again¡­ There''s no tragedies that''ve happened yet. And¡­ with how I''m currently, there''s no way in hell I''m going to let any tragedy repeat!'' Conviction filled the young girl''s heart. She looked at her happy parents and withheld the tears from flowing out. Had it been anybody else, they would''ve cried the moment they saw their dead parents, but with years of training, Miwa''s mental fortitude was strong enough to bear through any tragedy. It was a peculiar situation and not many would be like Miwa, epting things and moving on with their lives. The cultivation path was filled with dangers and death could ur at any given moment. One always had to be prepared to leave everything behind and embrace death. One who did not have far too many attachments would be indifferent to death, but one who had many attachments would fight even death to not lose himself. Miwa belonged to the former category of people. She had no family or baggage from the previous world. There was her little brother, but all thanks to Lith, he was taken care of and was standing on his own two feet, looking after himself. It was a bit sad to lose her friends, but there was no going back in time now. She also had a strong premonition that she would see them again. Maybe the events would repeat and she would see them in this life, thus, Miwa was not too worried and had some optimism. A warrior had to be like this. Without strong conviction, their mental fortitude would copse from the many battles. Death was just another part of life and embracing it was the way of the warrior. With newfound strength, Miwa took a deep breath, and smiling, went to y with her parents, starting her journey in this new life. ¡­.. Artisan City Pumice. "Here we are." Jenna said as she walked with Lith around the city square. There were many artisans nearby crafting various different things. The ce was like a haven for handmade goods. From cheap glow-in-the-dark trinkets to starlight reflecting orbs¡­ these fellows here had a lot of things to sell. Lith wasn''t here to buy any of these things. Rather, his goal was to leave his trails and find information on his friends. A city square was one of the spots the four had agreed to visit to check for trails. Lith wandered around, searching for it, and also left his own in the meantime. Jenna apanied Lith and looked around, trying to be of help. While the two were busy doing their things, they heard some static noiseing from the center of the city square, the ce where the fountain was. Everyone dropped what they were doing and turned to look at the fountain. The water in the fountain made a loud gushing sound and lept high up in the air. Much to everyone''s surprise, it didn''t fall down, but flew still in midair, defying gravity. Lith and Jenna stared at the water and wondered what was up. A few secondster. "Attention devotees. This sudden broadcast is being made due to an urgent matter. As you all may know, this world is filled with filthy devils. The church is going their best to eradicate them, but time and again, we find them still causing trouble." A man with white beard said in a calm, soothing tone. His words made the artisans around express surprise and start chattering. "The devils are at it again?" "Man¡­ I''m so tired of those pricks!" "We never get a break from them. Sigh¡­" "What did those devil bastards do now?" There were a variety of reactions from the people. Lith paid attention to every single detail. "I havee here to state that: even if the devils are smart and can hide properly, there''s no escape for them. That''s right, dear devotees. There''s no escape for these vile creatures. Magic spells have advanced considerably and things have gotten to such a point where even young disciples of the church can catch these monsters." "Let me show you what my own disciples have caught with their little hands." The scene on the broadcast changed and everyone could now look at a chained man. There was a ck mask on his face and only his horns protruding from head and pink hair could be seen. The people in the city square gasped as they saw that. "Horns!? A devil!" Many eximed. Horns were one of themon traits of a devil and everyone knew about it. It is exactly because it''smon that many devils concealed them when roaming in between the humans. To find one such devil and then take off its concealment and show its true face to the world¡­ This sure was some extraordinary work! The people in the city square apuded the young disciples of the church while also hailing curses at the damn devil on the screen. The whole city square was filled with their shouts, however, one person was totally silent. That being none other than Lith. Lith stared at the screen and said softly, "Ralph¡­" He clenched his fist and stared at the screen with visible hatred in his eyes. Lith did not know how Ralph got caught by the church, but he very well knew one thing: the church was going to disappear! Laying a finger on his friend? Lith was definitely not going to let this slide! Keeping his anger contained, Lith continued to observe and look for details regarding Ralph''s location in the broadcast. If there was even the sky or the grass that was visible, Lith could find the location easily! Chapter 925 Brawns Aren’t Always The Option Chapter 925 Brawns Aren¡¯t Always The Option ??"Continuing on with the broadcast, the church has some more important news." The white beard man said. "It is time and again that the church has warned everyone of the devils lurking amongst themon folks. It is this time as well that we''re informing you of the same." "A devil has killed one of the church''s members¡ªmay her soul be guided by Light and she rests in peace. That devil is currently around the vicinity of Bakers'' City Embercrest. Due to our advanced spells, we also have his image, but sharing it would lead to the devil changing his appearance." "However, with this broadcast, the church is sure that the devil will take an active effort to change himself. So, it matters not if the image is seen or not. Hence, here''s the image¡­" The scene on the fountain changed and what the people saw was a man with ck hair and red eyes, showing a serious face. Lith''s brows knitted as he saw that. ''How did they locate Dennis so soon as well?'' Something wasn''t right. There was no way the church was this advanced here to find Saint Rank beings so easily. Not to mention keeping them chained. Lith racked his brains as he looked at Dennis''s picture and began making connections. Firstly, Lith was in trouble the moment hended. How, who, what caused it, he did not know. Secondly, from the looks of it, Dennis was in trouble, but evaded it by killing the church''s member. Lastly, Ralph was chained and being tortured by these fools. As much as Lith knew about Ralph, he was no fool to get caught so easily. If it was Dennis in his stead, Lith would''ve believed it. But with Ralph, it was a big no! This proved that the church did noty traps or actively worked to catch Ralph. This only meant that he was caught the moment he teleported to this world. Now, him, Dennis, and Ralph¡­ All three faced troubles the moment theynded. This just meant that there was something within the teleportation circle that caused them to catch the church''s attention. It may not just be the church. The devils might be at y too. This was just a hypothesis Lith had and there was barely any evidence to back it. However, it was the best possible exnation he came up with. Whatever the case be, the church had indirectly solved a major problem of Lith''s group. They had clearly stated the ce Dennis was near and this was a really good thing! If Dennis could be found, they both could work together to find Ralph and then Miwa as well. Lith turned to look at Jenna beside him and asked in a low tone, "Do you know where Bakers'' City is?" Jenna nodded her head. She was well-versed with all the ces in the Human kingdom. "It''s roughly two thousand miles Northeast from here." Lith clicked his tongue. This was far away! He held Jenna''s hand and said, "Let''s hurry." They had to make haste and with the help of Long Jump, a series of Space spells for teleportation, they should reach that ce in half a day. The only thing Lith hoped for was that Dennis didn''t leave that area. If that idiot did, then it would consume more time to find him. Thankfully, he was told to leave trails, so Lith shouldn''t have a hard time finding him. ¡­.. Bakers'' City Embercrest. On the roof of the city''s town hall, Dennis sat and watched the broadcast on the square''s fountain. He yawned and said, "These lil shits¡­" Of course there was anger swelled up within him when he saw Ralph being all chained, but there was an even greater problem troubling Dennis. Thus, he tried his best to put up a front of being unbothered to cope well with the stress he had. With the broadcast being put out, Dennis was sure that his Prince woulde to this ce at the earliest. Leaving this city was a stupid move and although Dennis disliked using his brains, there were times his smart mind would automatically formte some solutions to keep him out of greater troubles. And most importantly, to help him not get beaten up. There were instances in the past where Dennis had done a few stupid things. He was busy cooking this one fine day and all the oven and fire tools were in use. There was this flesh-eating fish that had to be turned into sashimi. It was already cut up but needed a light baking and couldn''t really be consumed raw without that. Dennis thought that if it just needed a light baking, he could simply p the fish like a pizza dough on his hands and provide enough heat to warm it up. This way, he could save time and move on to do another thing. Needless to say, Dennis did as he thought and even tasted the fish to see if it tasted okay. It did. Finding nothing wrong, Dennis sent it out, but in just a few moments, everybody heard a loud scream from the seating area. He and his friends were in charge of managing the whole restaurant, meaning they had to act like the waiter and the chef both. They all rushed at once to the ce and saw the head of the flesh-eating fish chomp on ady''s hand. Apparently, the fish had onest survival ability within it that would be activated the moment it is dipped in any form of liquid. That ability would cause the meat to turn into sharp spikes and attach itself to whatever living thing it could find near it. This could be avoided by baking it lightly, and although Dennis had done a good job, he forgot to provide heat to the head of the fish, which was used as a decoration to te the sashimi. Thedy had identally dropped soy sauce on it and the fish bit her. This mishap had resulted in Lith, Ralph, and Miwa tying Dennis up over a flesh-eating fish infestedke. He then had his leg bitten off multiple times by these motherfucking fishes. From that day onwards, Dennis developed a deep hatred for this fish, but also swore to use his brain at least a little bit and not rely on his brawns simply. And right, there was also a lingering fear Dennis had. It came from his mother. If Dennis did something stupid, mommy Drac would not spare any mercy and turn his pale cheeks to a darkish red shade. And in this context, Dennis was definitely not referring to his facial cheeks! Dennis''s body shivered and he subconsciously clenched his butt cheeks. "I better not do anything stupid," he said and went to leave some trails to have his Prince have an easier time finding him. Chapter 926 There Was Indeed No Coincidence! Chapter 926 There Was Indeed No Coincidence! ??Half a dayter, at night. Bakers'' City Embercrest. "Your Highness!" Dennis eximed as he watched Lith walk towards him. There was also a youngdy beside the Prince, but Dennis ignored her and went straight to Lith. "What happened? How are you in the broadcast everywhere?" Lith went straight to the point and didn''t dy things. Dennis sighed. He scratched his head and said, "I have no idea how, but I was dreaming, then drowning when I teleported, and then I was saved by an olddy. That olddy was someone who belonged to the church and attacked me." Lith nodded. "Then you killed her and are now in the news everywhere?" "Yes. That''s right." Dennis answered. "However, that''s not important. What''s important is¡­ I told His Highness that I had a dream, right?" "Yes?" "Well¡­ That was a very vivid dream. In that¡­" Dennis''s expression turned solemn. "Miwa was killed and I also saw Ralph being chained." "What!?" "Yes!" Dennis cried out. "If I hadn''t seen thetter part, I would''ve thought it''s just a stupid dream, but it''s not how it seems! There''s something really really wrong with this ce!" Lith frowned hard hearing that. There was not the slightest doubt within his mind that this was just a dream that they could ignore. Him, Dennis, and Ralph had encountered trouble the moment they stepped foot in this world. Miwa might''ve encountered some trouble as well. Now, with the dream showing the exact truth with Ralph''s case¡­ Lith''s hair stood on their ends. He did not want to think about this, but¡­ Dennis, watching his Prince''s expression, ced his hand on his shoulder and stared into his eyes. "Your Highness, now is not the time to be pessimistic or depressed. What we can do is get together with the other two as soon as possible whilepleting the quest we are here for." Comforting was not something Dennis was good at, but he tried his best to deviate the Prince''s thoughts. He himself was severely depressed in the past few days, but with the Prince here, there was some hope. Lith eased his brows. "You''re right. What we need to do is find those two as quickly as possible. Other than that, what we can also do is get out of this world sooner and take help from our ns." Dennis nodded. "That''s right, that''s right. The goal is to either survive a hundred and one days or find those four mythical ingredients and make stew quickly to leave." "Umm¡­" The third person on the rooftop of the town hall, the youngdy Jenna, raised her hand at this point and interjected. "..May I ask what''s going on?" "Ah. I forgot about her. Who is she, Your Highness? Did you perhaps fancy a girl in this world as well?" Dennis asked with his loose mouth. Lith smacked the top of his head with his fist and said, "Don''t spout weird things. That girl is from our world and I identally had an encounter with her." "Yo, what!?" Dennis was surprised. "You teleported to this ce too?" Jenna shook her head. "I did not." "Then, how¡ª" "Leave her be, Dennis. Her case''s not as important as Miwa and Ralph. Anyway, in your dreams, did you see what sort of ce Miwa was in? Or just any location you can think of? What about Ralph? Did you see anything near Ralph?" Lith asked, worried. Dennis ced his hand on his chin and tried to recall the dream. He closed his eyes and, picturing the scene, said, "Cave¡­ There was a cave and¡­" Dennis narrated the ce he had seen and what had transpired with Miwa. Lith was not having a good time hearing the story and his aura was fluctuating chaotically, causing Jenna beside him to feel suffocated and distance herself. Once Dennis was finished narrating, he looked at Lith and said, "Calm down, Your Highness. It may really just be a dream for all we know." Lith retracted his aura and sighed. "I hope so. And what about Ralph? Do you remember anything?" Dennis shook his head. "I only just saw him chained and in a bright church." Lith stopped speaking and thought about the things Dennis had mentioned, the gears in his brain working at full speeds. A while of silenceter, Lith turned to look at Jenna and asked, "Do the devils stay in between the humans? Or do they have their own separate realms?" Jenna took out a scroll from her pocket andid it down on the town hall''s ledge. She pointed at the darkened ces on the map and said, "These are the ces where devils roam freely. As for the unshaded areas in the middle, that''s the ce where the church is at. Devils don''t dare lurk here because the church is really powerful." "I see." Lith said softly. "Since you had a dealing with one of the church''s member, what do you think about their strength, Dennis?" Dennis took out a silver cross pendant from his pocket and showing to Lith, said, "Honestly, the one I fought was quite weak. Though¡­ Their attainment in Light is really high. If I hadn''t known better, I would''ve been exorcised. And I''m not even a demon or a ghost!" Lith and Dennis both were Vampires and naturally, they were at a slight disadvantage when dealing with Light spells. Even though they had an affinity to it, to their Vampire bodies, Light was like their kryptonite. Parts damaged by Light may not regenerate if the intensity of it exceeded a certain threshold. The two thus had to be really careful. The two fell silent and pondered deeply over things. One mistake of theirs could not only cause them to lose their lives, but even put theirrades'' at stake. Turning to look at the dark horizon, Lith said, "Doesn''t this world have deities, gods, and devils? If we have offended one party, haven''t we made friends with their enemy?" An enemy of an enemy was a friend. This was an age old saying and has never been wrong! Lith turned to look at Jenna and asked, "The ce you live in¡­ Is there a deity nearby? Or like even a lurking devil or something?" Jenna was surprised with how fast Lith came to a conclusion. She wondered how could he even decipher such things in such a short amount of time¡­ "There is indeed a shrine of a deity. We do not know its origins or anything, we just know that it provides protection if we offer some fruits and cooked vegetarian food to it every year." Jenna answered. Lith was surprised and pped his hands. "There was indeed no coincidence!" "Coincidence?" Dennis asked. Lith nodded. "It''s like this¡­" Chapter 927 Cooking For A Deity Chapter 927 Cooking For A Deity ??Being saved from an illusion by a duck and an amazonian, it was far too good to be a coincidence. Lith exined what had transpired when he firstnded in this world and after some thinking, Dennis said, "So His Highness means to say¡­ There was a deity who looked after him?" Lith nodded. "It''s just a spection for now, but something we cannot ignore. In any case, we have three paths in front of us that we can take." "First: we go to the realm of devils, find ces that have caves, and search for Miwa. Or¡­" "Second: we roam all the cities and barge into all churches to find Ralph. Or¡­" "Third: we go to that deity''s ce, seek its help, and get some clues." "In either case, we have to spend quite some time looking around." Dennis nodded. "Time consumption is inevitable. But, I have a hunch that at least Ralph won''t be killed anytime soon by the church." "I feel that too. A demon whonded in their clutches so easily¡­ it would be too foolish of them to kill him so quickly." "Agreed." Lith then squinted his eyes and stared at theid out map, on the darkened areas specifically. "I also have a hunch that¡­ Miwa won''t be harmed so easily either." Dennis raised his eyebrows. "Why do you think so?" Lith had a solemn expression on his face. "Just a hunch. And I hope this hunch is correct." It had to be correct. There was no other way. Lith grit his teeth. "If His Highness says so." Dennis sighed. The words of his Prince were absolute and there was no debating. "Let''s go to that deity." Lith said and left with Dennis and Jenna. ¡­.. The night had passed, it was the next day. Under the scorching sun in the afternoon, walking on a shaded path due to the canopy of the tall trees, Lith, Dennis, and Jenna reached the shrine of the deity, holding various offerings. The shrine was at a clean, levelled ce, and the idol of the deity was a t rock having a fish''s carving on it. Jenna stated this was the deity and Lith nodded. Lith ced the fruits in front of the idol and sping his hands, said, "Oh revered one, I thank you for saving my life the other day. Please ept this humble offering and¡­" Give gratitude where it was due. Lith was not a foolish young master to act haughty. He offered the fruits first and then made a prayer to the deity, saying that he seeked an audience with him. His words were casual and did not sound like ancient prayers or chants, making Jenna think that it was a futile effort. Yes, deities did exist, but there was no way of confirming it or even seeing them. Nobody on this had seen them, including the people from the church. This deity here did protect a part of the forest, but that was something the ones living around were told by the older generations. No one''s actually seen any god. Let alone god, they had not even seen a devil! They were not somon toe by as the church states! Sighing and thinking it was a futile effort, Jenna went to the side and sat on a protruding rock, looking at Lith and Dennis. Looking at the rock idol, Dennis said, "Revered Deity, it is sphemous for me to worship anybody other than my Prince beside me and the Queen and the Princess. But, there''s nothing that says I cannot make an offering to you. Also, to be honest, I feel these fruits are nd. I''m not sure how you''re even eating it for so many years and protecting these guys. You know, I can make something much better with these fruits. Something that you''ve never had in your whole lifetime. Oh yeah and I can also show you the process of how it''s being made and give you the recipe. But, but, but, you need to guide me and His Highness beside me if you like it. I ain''t gonna ask you to make a promise, but I''m sure you''ll lose a lot of face if you don''t guide us. Alright, alright, I''ll stop and make the food." Jenna felt her head spin just from hearing Dennis recite the dao of yapping while Lith smiled. He gave Dennis an understanding nod and taking the fruits offered to the deity, quickly got to work. Lith and Dennis used magic and quickly set up a traditional cooking stove made up of mud. They brought some wood from nearby and lit the fire up. Lith made two rock tables using Earth magic and also made out some essential utensils such as bowls and y pots for cooking. Dennis in the meantime ran into the forest to fetch some more ingredients and after ten minutes, was back with a sack full of them on his shoulder and holding a big bucket of water. Soon, he got to washing, cutting, slicing, and peeling the ingredients while Lith did a taste test of everything Dennis brought. He listed down every single detail about the ingredients and it barely took five minutes to do so. The two boys were far too efficient in the aspects of cooking and this was but the tip of their exorbitant culinary potential. Lith shared the ingredients list with Dennis and started preparing things. He handled the part of mixing, kneading, and fetching things while Dennis stirred, controlled me temperature, and focused on the actual cooking of things. What the two first did was extract sweetness from a sugarcane-like nt and turned it into thick sugary paste. They then mashed a starchy nt and turned it into a glutinous dough, then threw it into an open fire oven for baking. Once the sweet, spicy, and salty, and sour ingredients were prepared, Lith and Dennis divided the dishes into two parts. Lith handled all the sweet and sour dishes while Dennis focused on the spicy and salty ones. Lith quickly made sweet and sour stir fry noodles with the leftover glutinous dough. That dough was ttened out and cut into noodles, then boiled and thrown into a y wok for frying. In minutes, the noodles were ready and Lith went to make a few other dishes. Watching the two put Jenna in a daze and made her seriously rethink life as a whole. She had never seen anybody work this efficiently and put their heart and soul into cooking! Watching the two was like watching the gods of cooking themselves in action, orchestrating vours with divine precision. Jenna had no clue what she was spouting in her mind, but she did not care as she was far too absorbed in watching the two cook! After a good two hours, Lith and Dennis had finished cooking and ting the dishes. It was now time to offer it to the deity and see its reaction! Chapter 928 Chat With The Deity Chapter 928 Chat With The Deity ??Sweet and sour stir fry, spicy dragon nt sushi, zed chili honeb, sour tarts, sweet fruit custard, salty pickled cabbages, clear soup, aromatic seven herbs tea¡­ There were twenty different types of dishes Lith and Dennis each made. Half of them were sweet while the rest were a mix of spicy, sour, and salty. Jenna''s mouth was wide open as she saw a big tray filled with forty different types of dishes! She had to rub her eyes constantly to see if she wasn''t dreaming! Lith and Dennis did not see her reaction and went to the idol of the deity. They ced the big tray in front of the idol and sped their hands. "Revered one, ept this humble offering. It''s not much, but it''s the best we could cook up." Dennis said in a calm tone. Jenna looked at him and shook her head. There was no way that a rock idol was going to eat¡ª Fuuussshhhh! A breeze appeared and swept away all the dishesid out in front, making Jenna dumbfounded while Lith and Dennis smiled. For a minute there was no further reaction, but right then, the rock idol began shaking. . Bright light emitted out of the rock and soon, Lith and Dennis saw an imposing figure with a gentle aura. The face was shrouded in bright mist, but judging from his bodynguage, the deity seemed to be in a good mood. "You have my attention, children." A soft and gentle voice resounded in the two''s ears. Jenna, who heard this, held her head as she felt dizzy and took support of a nearby rock to stand still. These events were far too dramatic! She could not believe that a mere rock had an active deity within it! "How was the food?" This was the first thing Dennis asked. Lith would''ve asked the same thing honestly. It was like an inbuilt reflex they had after so many years of training. "Ha ha~¡­" The deity found the situation amusing. He thought these two would ask him for some treasure or some secrets, having impressed him, but the situation was quite different and exceeded his expectations. "I have to say, I''ve never had such tasty vegetarian food before." The deity was honest. Making vegetarian dishes tasty was not easy. At best, the deity had consumed a few sweet puddings made from soy milk and a few different types of dumplings and stir fries. However, none of them could evene close to what Lith and Dennis had made in the span of a few hours. From extracting sugar to turning it into custard, they had set the bar too high with their techniques. They used nothing from the outside¡ªnot even salt! Everything was harvested from the forest itself. It was truly impressive! "It''s good that you liked it. Now, since you said you''re listening, I''d first like to ask¡ªdid you get me out of the illusion?" "Yes." The deity said tly. Lith nodded and didn''t ask further. Nobody helped anybody for free and this deity might have his reasons. "Then, was it due to a devil?" "Yes." The deity said tly once again. "Do you know anything about ourpanions and where they might be?" "Heh heh~¡­ little one, have you not heard of the legend of this world and the riddles?" The deity didn''t answer straight this time. Lith expected this much. "Yes. What about them?" "I can only say¡­ try to find those ingredients and upon journeying, you are sure toe across yourpanions." Dennis knitted his brows. "But what if they die by the time we reach them?" "They won''t." The deity said softly. "At least till thest day, that is." This couldn''t be any more straightforward. Lith and Dennis both were told that Miwa and Ralph wouldn''t be killed till the hundred and first day. A day and a half had already passed since they arrived here, meaning they had a little less than a hundred days on them. "I feel I''ve answered your queries by now. Before leaving, I''ll tell you onest thing. There are many eyes on this world. Not every deity who helps you is an ally and not every deity that strikes you is a foe. Staying vignt during the journey is good, but you need to be even more careful after your journey ends. Alright, I wish you two the best in your endeavour." The deity vanished after saying so and left the two questioning things. Just by a simple few sentences, he had puzzled the two to a great extent and made them wonder just what was up with this world? Not just Lith, even Dennis and the rest had thought that this world would test their survival skills¡ªby which they expected to get themselves thrown into harsh environments with lurking monsters, ferocious beasts, poisonous nts, and deadly traps. They did not expect to be thrown into a world where they had to survive between the friction of two races along with many different unknown deities watching them. The former would''ve been easy because these four had survived through extreme conditions of training. As for thetter¡­ It was really a hassle. Dennis did not know much about it, but Lith who had some knowledge about otherworldly deities knew that¡ªHuh!? Wait a second! ''What in the actual fuck¡­'' Lith thought to himself. He turned to look at Dennis and said, "Go to Jenna''s ce and wait for me. I have some urgent work and will be back soon." Without waiting for a response from Dennis, Lith immediately left the ce and went to some safe, secluded ce. Having found the ce, he sat cross-legged and thought to himself: ''System¡­ are you there?'' [The system has always been with Host.] ''Huh? Did the system just portray some emotion?'' [Host is imagining things.] ''Right¡­'' Shaking his head, Lith let go of all weird thoughts and focused on one thing¡ªhis system! That''s right! He had totally forgotten in these past years that he possessed a system! This thing had not given him any notification over the years or made any sound, so naturally Lith forgot about its existence. However, with the topic of otherworldly deitiesing in, Lith suddenly recalled Grand Lust Sovereign and then the system. This thing was an encyclopaedia and contained a library of information, all thanks to GLS! Saying or thinking the word Grand Lust Sovereign repeatedly was tiring, hence Lith shortened it to GLS. Putting aside everything, Lith immediately asked the system, ''Why haven''t there been any notifications?'' [Host had asked to not notify anything.] ''What¡­'' Lith didn''t properly remember this. ''If I had asked you to not notify me, wouldn''t it be for a certain period of time?'' [Host had specified: "Do not send me any notifications until I say so!"] [Here is the clip from that day¡­] Chapter 929 Information From System Chapter 929 Information From System ??The system showed a clip of Lith being chased by a group of beasts in a forest. They were of a much higher level than Lith and he was having a hard time. During this period, he ran across many useful herbs and the system sent out notifications regarding it. Annoyed by it, Lith asked it to shut up and stay muted until he said so. From that day onwards, the system kept quiet. Lith was really busy in his training and had no particr need of the system, hence it was not summoned or thought of. ''What''s done is done. Anyway, system, where am I?'' [The Host is in the ''Two Path Blind Mountain'' world.] ''Weird name, but alright. Give me some information on this.'' [Two Path Blind Mountain World is a ce known for¡­] The system gave out quite some information, but it could be summarized in a few lines. The legend of this world was widely known and many experts have tried to descend down and fetch the mythical ingredients to make the legendary stew. However, there was a barrier that prevented experts of a certain age and cultivation rank from descending in it, thereby sealing it securely. Using force was a futile effort as the world could destroy itself, thereby causing a lot of losses everywhere. Many otherworldly experts hence periodically send out their disciples to this ce, but till date, none seeded in cooking the legendary stew. It was a dream of both old and young cultivators to make this, but was too risky of a challenge with the reward being unknown¡ªmaking many to give up venturing to this ce. All information the system provided revolved around the legend and surprisingly enough, a lot of importance was ced on this world. ''Are there deities watching currently?'' [Yes.] ''How many?'' [An estimate cannot be urately made, but as of now, the number is way less than average.] What a strange thing to hear from a system, thought Lith. Usually, the system was like aputer and gave precise information of whatever it knew. But it was today that it gave a vague answer rather than an urate one, making Lith wonder why. [Answering Host, the reason is¡­] The system''s range was limited. It was not an omniscient machine that knew everything and worked by collecting data. By watching the stars in the sky, the relics scattered around this world, the system could make a rough estimate of how many were actually watching, but could not urately point it out. Lith nodded and let go of this matter. What he wanted to know was known, now he had to prepare to find the four mythical ingredients mentioned. ''Do you know the answer to any of the riddles of the legend?'' [The riddle isid out in such a way that each person''sprehension of it is different. If the Host were to know of others'' interpretation of it then¡­] Lith may note to a proper, originalprehension of the riddle himself if he read others'' solutions. That was the reason why it was best to keep things to himself and not discuss it. [There are however a few roadmaps avable after countless attempts from gourmet cultivators. If the Host wishes to see it, it can beid out.] Lith raised an eyebrow. ''Interesting. Show it to me.'' The world map was in front of Lith''s eyes. It was inked on an old parchment and contained great details of the real world''s topography. A few areas on it were shaded and made known for the general public. Lith took note of it and recalled the riddles, trying to match the ces with the lines of it. "Whispering herbs that dance beneath the silver moon''s ze¡­" "¡­golden petals kissed by dawn''s light¡­" "¡­river serpent''sughter¡­" "¡­In the caverns where whispers echo¡ªwait!" "Caverns!?" Lith eximed. He totally forgot there being a mention of a cave in the riddles! This really narrows down things to a great degree! If the deity hadn''t mentioned that they would find their friends while journeying, Lith wouldn''t havee to this conclusion so easily! A sense of urgency swelled in Lith''s heart and he immediately went to team up with Dennis. ¡­.. Jenna''s ce. "Dennis!" Lith called out. "Your Highness!" Dennis left whatever he was doing and went to see Lith. "Come with me, there''s a few ces we need to visit." "Wait! What about me?" Jenna asked hurriedly. "It''s dangerous out there, stay here and await further orders." Lith said a single line and left with Dennis, not caring for Jenna''s response. With the map being avable through the system and it urately pointing Lith''s location on it, Jenna was not needed anymore. It may seem that she was being shunned to the side, but that was for her own good. She was human and these two vampires were about to venture inside the devil''s territory. Jenna would simply be a liability and slow the two down. It was better to leave her here in a protected ce. Of course, Jenna didn''t know all this and simply thought of how useless she was. She sulked in a corner and seemed sad. Yuma came tofort her daughter and in the meantime stared at the distant figures of Lith and Dennis. Lith and Dennis were far gone simply by running. Once they were out of the people''s eyes, they extended their wings and flew to a certain ce on the map as fast as possible. They were flying away from the maind and the people of the church weren''t there to spy over them. The devils would also only be seen after the sea was crossed, thus flying was a good option for all parties concerned. Lith and Dennis reached the devils'' territory in the far north and saw the whole atmosphere change. The air was light, the surroundings were dark, and it was freezing cold here. There was no sun or moon above the two''s heads and thus just went on to exin to the two that they were indeed in one of the devils'' territories. One mishap here could cost them dearly. The two stopped flying and with careful steps, ventured deep into the blizzarding territories to find cave regions. Lith gave quite a few nces at the map in his mind. They were both walking on the correct path to the nearest cave regions, but the blizzard was getting stronger and starting to hurt Lith and Dennis''s physique uponing in contact with it. This was a worrying situation and Dennis said, "Your Highness, we should go under the ground for a second, warm up, then think about what to do next." Chapter 930 Cultivators and Worlds

Chapter 930 Cultivators and Worlds

?It was warm. It was bright. It was cheery. It was kind. This second shot at life that Miwa got, it was anything but bad. Her mother and father looked after her, cooked for her, pampered her, and did their best to be good parents. All Miwa did these days was eat, y, sleep. She was too young to do anything meaningful and could only go about roaming around and trying her best to cultivate. Her bones were too weak to train and her willpower was not enough to suffer through the harsh training as well. Miwa was not worried despite this. There was still time. She had to be at least thirteen to start her cultivation journey. She did not know why this was the case, but that would be the turning point of her life. The downfall would start the moment she turned twenty and would worsen until the age of thirty. Her parents would die after her little brother was born and her vige would be burnt. While this happened, she would be at the mountain town with her unknown master. That''s right, Miwa''s original home wasn''t the mountain town but a small vige in the Human Continent, by a small river. When tragedy would strike, her master would sacrifice himself and save her little brother while her parents would be killed. Not everybody could be saved and live happily, such was the fate of mortals. What the heavens were testing, Miwa did not know. But this time around, she was not going to sit back and watch everybody die. Things were going to change. They had to change! In the general guide avable for cultivators, it was clearly stated if they were to regress, they shouldn''t change the major events as it maypletely alter the timeline and due to the butterfly effect, the world could be destroyed. It was thus best to leave most of the things be and focus on only a few important stuff that could raise their cultivation. Despite knowing this, Miwa did not care. She would let the timeline be altered and save her parents still. Nothing else mattered! Sitting on the rooftop of her house, Miwa looked down at her parents happily chatting while doing some work. Their radiant smile was contagious and made Miwa smile as well. ''Mother, father¡­ I will definitely save you guys this time!'' ''The tragedy would not strike again!'' ¡­.. Underground. Lith and Dennis had dug a big hole in the snow covered mountains. There was fire lit up and they were warming their hands in front of it. "Despite being vampires who like the cold, we are warming our hands here. How funny." Dennis said. "Hm." Lith said absentmindedly. "Hello? Your Highness?" Dennis snapped his fingers and asked. Lith woke up from his stupor and turned to look at him. "Yes?" "What are you thinking? You''ve been zoned out for a while now." Lith added a log in the fire hearing that and said, "I''ve been wondering¡­ What is so special about that stew? Why are so many people''s eyes on this world and why has it not been destroyed yet?" Cultivators were selfish beings. They would not care about anything and do their best to achieve their goals. For that reason, why this world wasn''t destroyed yet was something Lith couldn''t figure out. Dennis shrugged at Lith''sment. "Maybe they don''t care enough? I mean, have you ever wondered why our world isn''t destroyed yet?" It was an interesting question Dennis asked and made Lith ponder deeper over things. A few minutester, instead of answering Dennis, Lith smiled and asked, "If I was a cultivator, why would I not destroy a world? Let''s leave me aside. You tell me Dennis¡­ for what reason would you not destroy a world?" Dennis yawned. "If I had the power to destroy worlds and didn''t do it, then this meant either I''m afraid of something or there''s something too precious or it''s just not worth my attention." Lith chuckled and shook his head. This dude was as straightforward as always. But on this part, Dennis wasn''t wrong. He was spot on with his answers, however theycked depth and were superficial. Diving deeper into the answers, the reason Dennis would have fear regarding the destruction could be summed up into two major points. The first reason was that his soul was innately afraid of incurring a massive amount of negative karma. The second was that, due to many people who''ve died, the cause and effect incurred would haunt not just the cultivator, but everyone around him and his countless generations. The third reason was that there really may be something precious. It may or may not be of use to Dennis, but if someone close to him got it, used it, and achieved great things, Dennis may benefit from it. And as for thest and the mostx reason of all was that¡­ Dennis just did not care. That''s right. Higher level cultivators would not worry about the world if there was no treasure or if it did not have a high enough level. It could be thought of with the analogy of an elephant and an ant. An elephant would not really care about a mere ant and go about its day. That''s how the rtionship between cultivators and the worlds was. "Huwaa~" Dennis yawned again. "Your Highness, why talk about something like this right now? Don''t we need to leave and search for caves where that ingredient and Miwa is?" "It''s important." Lith said calmly, his eyes shing with seriousness. It was very much important to know this because their future developments would depend on this. Getting up, Lith patted his clothes to clear off the dust and said, "You''ll know why it''s important in theing future." Dennis yawned again. "I don''t really care¡­" Lith chuckled and smacked Dennis''s head. "Stop being so rude to your Prince." "Shawr¡­huwaa¡­ryyy~" Another of Dennis''s yawn suddenly raised some suspicion. Why was this guy yawn¡­ "Huwaa~" Lith yawned as well. ''Wait¡­ What''s up with the yawns?'' This was definitely suspicious now! "Huwaa¡­" Thud! Dennis fell down on the floor. Lith felt his vision be blurry as he went to Dennis''s rescue. However, he couldn''t stop himself from yawning and as he did that, everything around him darkened and he fell down too. Under the luminance of the burning fire, a shadow could be seen nearing the two fast asleep vampires. The shadow let out a wide grin, revealing its sharp teeth, then picked up the two and left the ce. Chapter 931 Mayzin’s Words Have Weight And Value

Chapter 931 Mayzin¡¯s Words Have Weight And Value

?Drac Castle, Mno. "Phew. He didn''t do anything stupid." Fiona gently wiped the sweat on her forehead with a cloth and said as she watched Dennis on the screen defeat the olddy, then rested in the Bakers'' City Embercrest, awaiting the Prince''s arrival. In this world, there was nothing that stressed Fiona more than her own son. His way of doing things was really stupid at times and way out of the norm. They were so bad that even a dumb person took better paths than him. It was not that Fiona didn''t love her son. She loved him with all her heart and soul, he was her everything¡­ but that didn''t mean she would go along with his dumb shenanigans. Every child had the right to freely soar high in the skies after they got their wings. Fiona let Dennis do whatever he wanted as well. However, despite having wings, this idiot was choosing a path to crawl. How was she supposed to stay calm while this happened!? He was literally wasting his potential! But thankfully, in this broadcast she was watching, when it came to actual survival, Dennis did not do anything remotely stupid and was being a good boy throughout. Fiona actually felt proud for her son for once! The way he delivered those cool lines to the olddy and then defeated her, it made her proud. But what made her even more proud was the fact that he was actually using his brain this time and not thinking by his muscles. The fact that he knew he should wait at Embercrest and not leave, this was a really beautiful scene Fiona had seen in a while. While Fiona fawned over her child''s growth, Avelyn had a solemn expression on her face. Her boy was chained from the start and not given a single chance to fight back. There was literally nothing he could do. It was not that Ralphcked brawns or brains, it was just that his opponent was way stronger. It was unfair, but such was the cruelty of the world. This was the real world and not an academy''s mock survival test or a game. From the broadcast, Avelyn got to know that after a hundred and one days, Ralph would die if he wasn''t saved in that meantime. This worried Avelyn to death. She was restless and thinking up ways to go save her son. Fiona had consoled Avelyn quite a lot of times and stated that nothing would happen to him. He was not alone and had the backing of the very Royal n itself! Things should be fine in that regard. Still, a mother''s heart would never be at ease while watching their child be chained and tortured. Avelyn swore in her heart to destroy this ce once her boy was back. There was no going back on it. In the meantime, Ralph''s parrot Sky, he was letting out demonic screeches whenever he saw the chained Ralph on the screen. For being a nuisance, he had to be put in a soundproof cage. He was given enough food, water, and even aptop to y online games on. All of this was taken care of by the Dracs. They had their expert alchemists make afortable soundproof cage for Sky. Apart from them, Duke Reynolds Drac and Mu Mu were calmly watching the stream. Duke Reynolds barely had any change on his poker face, but his eyes shined or drooped whenever something happened to Dennis. When Dennis was taken by the olddy and walked into her trap on his own, his eyes drooped. But after watching her be killed and smartly wait for the Prince in Embercrest, his eyes shined. He too shared the same emotions as Fiona and was genuinely proud today to see Dennis not do anything stupid. As for Mu Mu, he criticized every move of Dennis and also asked a lot of questions to Duke Reynolds with his moos. How in the world did the Dracs understand cownguage, that still remained a mystery to everybody. Meanwhile¡­ On the Royal Castle''s rooftop in Nightingale. "There are deities, interesting¡­" Mayzin said softly. Lucifer''s ears perked up. She turned to Mayzin and asked, "You seem to know something about them?" Mayzin forked a bit of her pastry and said calmly, "I do." "Tell us." Agalea said and cutely took a small bite of a croissant. Lilith sipped on some tea and looked at Mayzin as well. The maids seated on the ledge unprofessionally turned to look at Mayzin too, making her the centre of attention. "How do I put this? Well¡­ The deities are normal people just like us, with a sole exception." Mayzin answered. "They are way stronger. Strong to the point where we cannot even fathom their cultivation." Lucifer, the chatterbox, did notment on things yet. She had matured and could feel that Mayzin had some more things to say, hence kept quiet and stared at her. Mayzin continued, "Everything about them revolved around their cultivation. They do not possess a life like we do. If something is not connected to their cultivation, they would not bat an eye to it." Mayzin''s words were crisp and concise. She knew the weight and value of her words unlike a certain demon by the round table. Whatever she wanted to convey was conveyed. She did not impose her ownprehension of things on others, but left them toe to a conclusion on their own, awaiting their opinions and points on this topic. The area fell silent and after a few minutes who knew what struck Qingyue, but she chimed in and said, "Lady Mayzin, then do you mean to say that those deities are waiting to reap something from that world and watching every move of His Highness and the rest?" Everyone raised their brows up in surprise, while Lilith had a soft smile form on her face. She had definitely not chosen random people as the Royal Servants! "Wow, I really like this Human maid." Lucifer suddenly said. The level of thought process Qingyue had shown was astonishing, bing one of the smartest minds Lucifer hade across till date. Not letting this opportunity slip by, Lucifer turned to Lilith and asked, "Hey, can I have her?" The rest of the maids covered their faces and said under their breaths, "Oh my¡­," while Mayzin and Agalea shook their heads with a sigh. Lucifer was about as shameless as one could get. Shame did not fill stomachs or helped win wars. Lucifer did not care about the opinions of these two bitches beside her. Lilith, instead of answering Lucifer straight, turned to look at Qingyue. She smiled softly and asked, "Do you want to go?" "Woah¡­" Everyone on the rooftop gasped in surprise while Lucifer stared at Qingyue with starry eyes, hoping to charm her. Her face read: yes, yes, pleasee to Lady Lucifer, she''ll treat you with the best of candies and pamper you till death! Qingyue had a slight blush form on her face from embarrassment. This was the first time she became the center of attention on something. "C''mon, we are waiting for your answer!" Lucifer eximed. Qingyue fidgeted in her ce and said, "I-I¡­ well¡­ I¡­" Chapter 932 Lucifer Gets A Maid Chapter 932 Lucifer Gets A Maid ??Needless to say, Qingyue rejected Lucifer''s offer as politely as she could. Lucifer was not disheartened. She expected this and shook her head. "As loyal as ever." Lilith chuckled. "What else did you expect? If you ask them, they won''te. They have to be ordered." Lucifer raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Then can you order one? If I remember correctly, your son was promising me a maid from your n." "He did?" Lilith was surprised. "Yes. Why would I lie?" Lucifer answered tly. Lilith smiled and took a sip of tea. "Well, if he promised you, then as his mother, it''s my duty to go along with his wishes." "Hehe," Lucifer rubbed her hands. "Fulfil it quickly then. I''m waiting." Agalea squinted her eyes at Lucifer and Mayzin stared at her too. "Aren''t you being too greedy?" Agalea asked. "What are you even giving to sis in return for it?" "Why would I give something in return?" Lucifer asked, surprised. "It''s only natural for it to be an equivalent exchange," said Mayzin. "Hoh¡­" Lucifer covered her face. "This was never an equivalent exchange. I promised nothing to Lith yet he agreed with sending a maid my way." "Wow¡­" "Wow¡­" "My baby got scammed¡­" Lilith''s gentle face turned into a worried one. Lucifer pointed her nose at the sky, proud of whatever she did. "I''m built different." "Greedy. Prideful. Envious." Mayzin said three words and urately described Lucifer. "Duh. They don''t call me the Demon Queen for nothing. Anyway, where''s my promised maid, Lilith-chan?~" Lucifer said in a happy tone. Lilith put her teacup down and shook her head. Her baby definitely needs some lessons on Lucifer so that he understands how to properly handle her. Nothing could be done now though. A promise had to be kept, and in any case, Lucifer was officially affiliated to the Royal n, whether through being Lith''s lover or Lilith''s sister. Lilith turned to look at Qingyue and asked, "Who''s free among you guys?" Qingyue thought about it and answered in a professional neutral tone, "If it''s someone to be sent to Lady Lucifer, then only one is fit for the job, Madam." "Oh? Who?" Lilith asked. She did not mind Qingyue answering in a different way. At her question, the odd one among the maids stepped in front of Lilith. "That should be me, Madam," the pink-haired Supreme Rank Fairy Queen, Be, answered in a soft tone while bowing. "Hm? But aren''t you busy managing your race, Be?" Lilith asked. Be nodded. "I am, but that''s the only thing I''m doing currently. I also do not have as many personal tasks as the rest." Her statement was an indirect one, but Lilith got the meaning. Currently, on the rooftop, there were four maids: Be, Luna, Qingyue, and Freya. Three of them shared amon thing while it was Be who did not. Themon thing was that Luna, Qingyue, and Freya were personal maids while Be was not. Be used to serve Lilith, but then she was gone out on business for quite some years and got reced by Luna, then eventually by Qingyue after Lith''s birth. She was also the perfect person for this job because she did not handle any matters rted to the Vampire Society or administration as a whole. Her job was to look after her three masters and keep an eye out on the world, then inform the Royal Servants of the changes. She could do thetter job from anywhere. As for the former, those three already had personal maids so it would not be too big of a problem. Plus, there were quite a lot of maids in the castle already and the Prince even had a few personal ones of his own. Things were all sorted in this regard and hence, Be was the right one for this job. Lilith nodded lightly. "Very well. Then from today onwards, you shall serve Lucifer." Be bowed. Then turned to Lucifer and bowed again while having her palm on her chest. "This humble Fairy shall be in your care from here on and serve you to the best of her abilities, Lady Lucifer." "Oh my¡­" Lucifer facepalmed and was almost in tears. "Such obedience and goodwill¡­ I''m touched." Lilith chuckled softly. "That''s just a formal statement. It won''t be said again. Also, Be is a Supreme Rank and not in an official contract or anything with you. She can whoop your ass if I ask her." Agalea and Mayzin giggled hearing that while the maids covered their smiles with their palms. Lucifer scoffed. "If you order such a thing, I''ll personallye here and spank your cheeks." "Ahem. You''ve gotten yours turned red twice, Lucifer." Mayzin gave a gentle reminder. "Twice due to me too." Agalea coughed lightly and reminded as well. "¡­" Lucifer''s eyes twitched. "You two lil bitches¡­ I''ll take my revenge one day. And it''ll be served really cold." Mayzin yawned. "There''s a reason you''re saying one day and not today or tomorrow, Lucifer. That day is nevering, we all know it." Thedies giggled while a vein popped on Lucifer''s forehead. "How about I give you a demonstration of my revenge, Maymay?" Mayzin took the te of half-eaten pastry and forked the sweetened goodness. She turned to Lucifer and taking a bite, said, "If you''re horny, you just got a new maid. Do it with her. Leave me alone." Lucifer''s lips twitched. "Bitch, I am not looking to fuck you. Why do you always think I want to rub onto your lips?" "Because you''re the one harassing us every time we meet." This time Agalea was the one who said it. "Me? Harass?" Lucifer was shocked! When did she, a mighty Queen, do such a thing!? "Okay, not harass." Agalea replied. "That''s right¡ª" "You assault us. Sexually." Agalea corrected. "¡­" Mayzin nodded her head. "If you weren''t together with Lith, I''m sure you would be forcing me into some scissoring." Lilith took a sip of tea and said, "May, if I''m not wrong, you were the one who told Lucifer she cane to you anytime." "Oh yeah, that''s right! You tell ''em sis!" Lucifer suddenly fired up, knowing she wasn''t the culprit anymore. Agalea did a light nod and said, "I remember May saying something like that too." Mayzin rolled her eyes. "It was out of goodwill. If everyone had rejected her that day, she would be making a big fuss. It was all to have less drama." "Oh." Agalea got enlightened. "Fair enough." Lilith said and chuckled softly. Lucifer wanted to retort, but did not have a goodeback. She was thoroughly annoyed by Mayzin right now and wanted to do nothing but p her fair dragon cheeks into swelled up red peaches! "Have some tea, Lady Lucifer." Be chimed in this time and offered. She was now Lucifer''s maid and looking after her master was her job. Since thedy was too annoyed and angry, a good cup of cool cloudy tea was all she needed. Tea wasn''t usually hot and even if they were, they provided theplete opposite sensation after drinking. Cloudy tea was a type of tea leaf grown on clouds, then harvested, dried and fermented for consumption. It was extremely rare and not found in this world. It came into this world after it got unsealed. Lucifer thus may not have had it yet. Lucifer did not reject Be''s offer and took up the teacup. She did not say anything to her sisters anymore and took a sip of the tea. A cool sensation spread throughout her body and mind, making her let out a soft moan. "Mhm¡­ So good¡­" Her moan caught Agalea and Mayzin''s eyes, making them squint and stare at her. If this pervert moaned like that after eating or drinking something, then it meant, The food was absolutely amazing! No matter how spiteful Lucifer was, her talent at finding and recognizing good food was otherworldly. While Agalea and Mayzin stared at her, Lilith noticed their reaction and smiled softly. She turned to Be and said, "Be, give them a cup too." Be nodded and gave them a cup. They eventually let out a simr moan like Lucifer and asked about this tea to Lilith. Their conversation however was cut short as on the broadcast, Lith and Dennis got kidnapped. Putting the teacup down, Lucifer said with knitted brows, "How are these boys falling into problems left and right?" "They are being watched by deities," said Lilith. "It was inevitable from the start." "But they''re not even getting a chance to fight back." "Don''t worry, they will. Soon." Lilith assured. Mayzin took a sip of her tea and putting the cup down, said with a calm gaze, "If I''m not wrong, many may have realized their talents by now due to their disy of cooking skills and wits. Half of the deities now would stand against them and half with them." "Sadly, they seem to have mingled up with the ones who stand against them." Agalea said with a sigh. Lucifer scrunched her nose. "It''s a pity. I hope those shitty deities do something about this and not simply watch." Lilith, with a poker face, said, "They should be moving now." "What?" "Just watch¡­" Chapter 933 Sacred Celestial Realm Chapter 933 Sacred Celestial Realm ??Groggy. Lith felt a sense of grogginess as everything around him seemed to be spinning, and was dark, blurry. Trying his best to hold onto hisst sense of alertness, Lith had a look at his shadow. On the ground, there was no snow anymore and after a few seconds of wakefulness, Lith felt that it wasn''t cold anywhere either. As his vision turned somewhat clear, Lith saw that he was strapped to a log and was being carried by two people like a sacrifice. He turned his gaze sideways and saw that there was another person being carried in a simr fashion. In his drowsiness, Lith connected the dots and realized he was captured, and was now on his way to either be sacrificed or eaten. This was a bad thing and the situation was dire. Lith had to do something, but his body and mind were not supporting him. Despite trying his best, after a few more seconds of being alert, Lith''s body gave up and he slept. ¡­.. The drowsiness eventually vanished and as Lith opened his eyes, he saw himself resting in a dimly lit ce. "You woke up?" There was an unfamiliar voice. Lith turned around and saw an unknown person adding wood to a campfire. Under the intense orangish-red light, his face had a gentle expression and he appeared quite charming. Now, in such an unfamiliar situation, anyone would''ve panicked or be on guard, but Lith simply stretched and sat by the bonfire, warming his hands. This was the same underground ce as before where Dennis and he had been resting. This was also the same bonfire. The only thing that was out of ce was this man here, but Lith did not brood over it. "I did. It was a good nap," said Lith, totally rxed despite the strange situation. "Heh¡­ You''re one interestingd," said the unfamiliar man. "It''s no wonder everyone has eyes on you." The corner of Lith''s lips curved up. "I know right?" The unfamiliar manughed softly. "You seem so rxed, I really can''t tell whether you''re on high alert or just a fool." Lith shrugged. "One shouldn''t stress in a situation one has no control over." The man nodded. "I agree with that. Anyway, I''ll cut to the chase. You may have guessed it already, but this is a dream. You are currently being carried by devils of the Verdant Harmony World, on your way to get eaten." Lith used a stick and shifted the burning wood in the bonfire. "I see." The man blinked and stared at Lith, wondering what''s with this calm reaction. He shook his head and said, "If you don''t do anything, you and your friend will die." Lith nodded and said nothing else in return. The man''s eyes twitched. This was sure a difficult fellow. "Young man, do you know who I am?" "A deity?" Lith guessed. "That''s right. If you are meeting me, then it only means you''ve struck a fortune," boasted the man shamelessly. Lith did notment on it and listened. "I''ll cut to the chase. I''ll take you out of this situation and even have you reunite with yourpanions. But in return, you will find the mythical ingredients, make the stew and give a bowl to me." "I refuse." "¡­" The man was dumbfounded. Lith turned to look at him and asked, "Are all deities bad at asking something? Or is it just you?" The man fell silent. Lith continued, "The stew is out of question and what you''re offering is too little for what you''re asking." The man squinted his eyes. "Do you even know what benefits the stew gives?" Lith shrugged. "It doesn''t take a genius to figure out why so many deities are after a single bowl of stew. I may not know what it is, but I sure do know its importance." Sighing, the man said, "Fine. How about this: I''ll help you get out of this predicament, also have you reunite with your friends, and help you with your cultivation once you reach the Sacred Celestial Realm." Lith''s eyes shed with a curious glint. Sacred Celestial Realm? He did not miss the keyword. "What''s the ce you just mentioned?" Lith asked. The manughed softly. "It''s a secret." Lith kept calm and replied, "So it''s a realm right above my own?" The man rubbed his chin. "I don''t know which world youe from, but that ce is far better than this world or this realm." "Then, what makes you think I''m not already in the Sacred Celestial Realm?" The corner of the man''s lips curved up. "The very fact that you do not know of that ce is proof. Everyone who lives in the Sacred Celestial Realm is aware of it." "I see." Lith said softly. "Then, what makes you think I would want to go there?" The man''s eyes shed with seriousness. "Because it''s not up to you to decide. If your cultivation reaches a certain threshold, you''ll automatically ascend to that realm due to thews of Heaven and Earth." "Interesting¡­" Lith said. Now this was all news to him. He did not find any such information from the Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance and the system did not mention anything about it either. ''System, are you listening?'' [The system is listening.] ''What is the Sacred Celestial Realm and where is it?'' [Host''s cultivation is insufficient to know it.] ''When would it be sufficient?'' [King Rank.] ''I see.'' Lith thought. It was not too far away. Looking at the man in front, Lith said, "If I''m going to reach that ce anyway, what makes your offer so special?" The man chuckled. "Do you think you''ll be safe once you ascend? There''s a lot of big sects, ns, and families who keep an eye on neers. They''ll force you into joining them and say you don''t do it, some or the other day, you''re going to be assassinated. It''s a cold world." "Why would I be assassinated? Are these guys not afraid of providence? Cause and effect? Karma?" Lith asked, curious. The man smiled. "Those are some heavy words you''re using, but no, they''re not really afraid since the methods of assassinations don''t have their direct involvement." "Hmm¡­ If they aren''t involved directly, then there''s ways to survive, yes?" Lith asked after some thinking. "You''re not wrong. But it''s really difficult to survive and not many are able to do it." The man answered truthfully. Lith chuckled. "What happened to the ones that did survive?" "Well¡­" The man fell silent. He did not want to answer this question because, the ones that did survive, they turned into some of the biggest powerhouses ever to exist. However, the number of such people were really few as the guys who''ve achieved greater heights would take themselves out of the immortal world''s affairs. Very few would ever try to activelypete in a realm consisting of big sects, ns, and families. By telling Lith about the ones who survived became great people was riling him up for no reason. What if he wasn''t as great as he seemed? What if he got assassinated after ascending? This would be a big loss for his own n! The man did note here with the goal of recruiting Lith, but with how the situation seemed and how amazing Lith''s way of handling things was, he couldn''t help himself from offering a ce in his n. Lith looked at the speechless man and asked, "No answer?" The man shrugged, just like the way Lith did a while ago. "I have it, but I am not saying it. However, take it from me that most of the guys who rejected the offers are dead. So you may want to listen to this senior here." "Are you done talking to me now?" Lith asked, trying to end this conversation. He did not see much benefits from this man and even if there were, he already profited by getting some information about the Sacred Celestial Realm. The man nodded his head. "I''ll tell you onest time¡ªthere''s noing out of this predicament without my help. It''s also not safe up there, so you better think it through. You won''t get a backer like this again." Lith shook his head. "We''ll see about that." The man smiled and without saying anything else, disappeared. The world around Lith revolved and soon, he was back to feeling groggy. ''System, can you look around?'' Lith asked. [Yes.] ''How can I get out of this situation?'' [Host cannot get out on his own. External help is needed.] ''Oh¡­ Then what that man was saying was correct?'' [More context is needed to answer Host''s question.] ''I am asking, was the man that came in my dreams the only one who could help me?'' [No. A lot of deities are watching the Host. With a few gestures, the Host can get any of them to help him.] ''If I ask them, won''t I lose out on things?'' Lith asked. [System cannotment on it.] ''Phew¡­ What a hassle¡­'' ''Anyway, will I be eaten if I don''t act fast enough?'' [Negative.] ''Oh, nice. I''ll wait and watch then.'' Chapter 934 Slipping On A Snail And Accidentally Assassinating Chapter 934 Slipping On A Snail And identally Assassinating ??In a jungle, Hyunsuk woke up and looked around, scratching his head in the process. "Man¡­ I am once again at a random location. I should stop drinking so much¡­" There were stains on his clothes that reeked of alcohol and he also only had one shoe on him. However, apart from the mild loss, everything else of his was intact. Shrugging, Hyunsuk said, "Welp, can''t do anything about it now. I guess I''ll just walk and see how it goes." With that being said, Hyunsuk picked a random location in the jungle and began walking. ¡­.. Swish! Swish! Swish! "Catch that bastard! Don''t let him go!" A group of angry soldiers mounted on beasts threw spears and chased after a young man in tattered clothes, who was panting but running as if his life depended on it. Truth to be told, his life did depend on it because if he were to be caught, those soldiers were going to skin him alive! "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ How do I always¡­ huff¡­ get into such¡­ huff¡­ situation?" The young man cursed. "Stop at this instance and we may think about sparing your life!" One of the soldiers said while charging at the youngster on a giant tiger-like beast. "I am telling you, I did not do anything! It was all a coincidence! For fucks sake!" The young man shouted. "You still dare to say that! After almost trying to kill our leader!?" A soldier roared! "I swear! I swear! I really just slipped on a snail and he coincidentally was near me!" The youngster cried out. A while ago, the youngster was in a small town square. He was absentmindedly walking on a random street when he slipped due to a snail being in his path. The poor snail was crushed to death, but as the youngster slipped, in reflex, he grabbed onto the nearest thing he could find, which was a man in luxurious attire walking beside him. The youngster grabbed the man''s cor and took him down with him, but coincidentally, there was a guy selling knives on the street side. The man in luxurious attire got stabbed by a few of those pointing knives, but thankfully, none of his vitals got hit. As the man cried out in pain, people from the shadows emerged out, which were none other than these soldiers chasing after the youngster. The rest was pretty self-exnatory. "Charge! We must get revenge for our sire!" The soldiers eximed and threw some more spears at the youngster. The youngster could do nothing but cry and continue to run. He did not know how he would alwaysnd in one trouble after another! This time, the trouble was too big and he really may not survive it! ¡­.. Hyunsuk, who was peacefully strolling in the jungle, stopped at this instance. He looked down and wriggled his legs. One of his feet had a shoe on it and the other one was bare. "Man, it really is difficult to walk like this. I shouldn''t have worn thick heel shoes." Hyunsuk stated and took off his shoe. The walk was uneven and he felt ufortable due to the heels, but taking it off now, his feet were properly nted on the ground and he felt bnced. Hyunsuk nodded. "It''s a bit weird to walk barefoot, but it''s better than walking with one shoe." Saying so, Hyunsuk tossed the shoe aside and continued to walk as peacefully as ever. ¡­.. "Kill him! Kill him!" The soldiers continued to scream and threw whatever they could find at the youngster. "Waaaa! I don''t wanna live anymore!" The youngster cried out. "If you don''t want to, give yourself to father here!" The leading soldier cursed. "I don''t wanna die too! Waaaa¡ªIyaaaa!" The youngster slipped on something again and fell down. Thinking it was the right opportunity, the soldiers rejoiced in happiness and their beasts roared; just then, something small and brown flew their way. "Rooaaarrr¡ªcough! Cough!" The leading beast felt something strike its throat and began choking on it. In its gasping for air, it thrashed around and identally hit the rest of the beasts running alongside it. "Whaaaat!?" "What the fuck is happening!?" The soldiers tried to control the beasts by pulling on the reins, but s, they crashed into each other and let out angry roars. The youngster found his opportunity and continued to run once again. After a few seconds, the leading beast coughed out the thing stuck in its throat and it turned out to be a brown shoe! "Curse the man''s mother who lost his shoe in the middle of a jungle!" The soldier who watched the shoe being spit out eximed. "Don''t let that kid run away!" "After him!" The soldiers once again ran behind the youngster. ¡­.. Hyunsuk had been walking for a while now and decided to take some rest. His feet were hurting slightly due to walking barefoot, so he thought it was better if he rested. He looked around him to find a rtively clean ce and saw one near a tree. Hyunsuk walked towards the tree and stretched. "I''ll sit here for a bit and then continue walking." Thinking so, he kicked the pebbles on the ground to clear it and to have proper bnce, took support of the tree''s trunk. Just as he ced his hand on the trunk, the wood caved in and his hand went inside, giving him a few scratches. "Owf¡­" Hyunsuk eximed and turned to look at his hand. As he did so, he raised his eyebrows in surprise as inside the tree, there was an empty space and within it, Hyunsuk could see a ck rock idol of something. Wondering what it was, Hyunsuk took the idol out. Under the tree''s canopy, it was rtively dim, so Hyunsuk looked around and saw a bright spot of sunlight a few meters away from the trees. He walked there and stood under it to check the ck rock idol. The ck rock idol was that of a cloaked figure. Hyunsuk couldn''t properly figure it out, but there were a few ancient looking symbols on it. Right as he was about to check those symbols, Hyunsuk heard some rustling of leaves. Thinking some animal may be approaching, Hyunsuk was about to put up his guard when¡­ "ROAAARRRR!" "FUWAAA!" Hyunsuk heard a loud roar and then heard a loud shout of a man. Before he could even grasp what was happening, a figure came flying towards him while screaming and in the matter of a few breaths¡­ THUD! "OWW!" "OUCH!" That figure crashed onto Hyunsuk. The ck rock idol fell under Hyunsuk''s bleeding arms and the flying figure was on top of him. The blood oozing out of the scratched arm grazed against the ck rock idol and soon¡­ Rumble¡­ The ck rock idol began shaking under Hyunsuk''s arms. "ROAAARRRR!" "We will not leave you!" The soldiers and their beast jumped above a few trees andnded close to the youngster and Hyunsuk. Their gaze fell on the fallen young man and thinking this was their chance, they shouted and decided to strike with all their might. However, at this very instant, the ck rock idol shook violently and broke down, emitting a bright light. The bright light engulfed Hyunsuk and the man on top of him, then turned brighter and brighter, almost blinding the soldiers and their beasts. The beasts roared as they couldn''t see anything and thrashed around, but the soldiers were able to properly control them after they hit a few nearby trees. Crack¡­ Eventually, as the blinding light dimmed, the soldiers regained their vision and turned to look at the spot the youngster was in. Finding there to be nobody, the soldier clicked their tongue and said, "What is up with this dogshit luck?" Crack¡­ As he said that, a cracking sound which was faintly heard before, was now heard clearly. The soldiers were confused and turned to look at the source, but just then¡­ CRACK! BOOOM! "Ahhhhhh!" "Ahhhhhh!" "ROAAAARRRR!" A giant tree fell down on the soldiers and their beasts, crushing them to t like an omelette. This was the same trunk which had a hollow trunk and contained the idol, which was then broken by Hyunsuk identally. After the thrashing of the beasts, it cracked up further and in no time, fell down fully. "I''LL KILL THAT MOTHERFUCKER WHEN I FIND HIM!" "AHHHHHH!" ¡­.. In a dark, ominous forest where the trees were gnarled and twisted, tall ancient trees surrounded a small clearing, wherein a five meter tall ck rock idol of a cloaked figure was present. Towards the base of this altar, Lith and Dennis were ced as offerings, still attached to a log like a ko. There was a group of humanoid figures, having ck tails and horns, possessing sinister auras, and cloaked in a simr way like the idol. They surrounded Lith and Dennis, and had a wide grin on their ghostly pale faces. "With these offerings, we can finally prepare a feast and do a summoning call! Kekeke!" "With this, it won''t be a mere legend anymore!" "Kekeke! Let''s begin, shall we?" "Yes!" Chapter 935 Hyunsuk And Shi Chapter 935 Hyunsuk And Shi ??The unconscious Lith and Dennis were about to be cooked by the devils, however, at this moment, the ck rock idol began trembling. The devils froze on their spots as they watched that. "What¡­" They were all baffled. The ck rock idol of the cloak figure trembled and soon, from the pendant it was wearing, a bright beam of white light shot out, blinding the devils and blocking their senses. THUD! [Ding!] [A Jinx is around!] [Ding!] [A Charm is around!] A loud crashing sound resonated in the area but the devils could not hear it because of their senses being blocked momentarily. "Owf¡­" "Ouch¡­" Two youngsters cried out. Meanwhile, the logs on which the two youngsters crashed before falling down on the ground broke apart, freeing Lith and Dennis from it. Lith, who was already awake internally and chatting with the system, felt his consciousness return and opened his eyes. He was surprised to find out that he didn''t have to ask for someone''s help, but also had a thought as to how he suddenly got saved. In any case, since he was free and the devils were around, Lith focused on them first and put away his other thoughts. It had only been a second since the time Hyunsuk crashed on the log and he woke up. This one second was enough to change the tides! Lith''s eyes shed with a murderous glint and using his Space affinity, he used the martial technique [Nine Steps Beat Lightning]. This was a movement technique collecting dust with Lith and was a way advanced form of Short Jump that he used everyday. It was a quick movement martial art that, once mastered, could let a person move faster than lightning within a short distance. This was so quick that a person could only see a series of bright shes in front of their eyes, which is exactly what happened with the devils around. They simply saw something bright for the second time, then copsed one after another on the ground. This was how efficient the movement technique was! The technique was designed by an expert who wanted to beat lightning. He mastered it to a degree where he could strike at the source of lightning with just nine steps and extinguish it! That''s right, this technique was an autonomous one, meaning it could activate itself with some trigger and make Lith move. The trigger was fluctuations in the Lightning element in the surroundings. The fluctuations, once detected by the cultivator''s spiritual sense or body, would trigger the technique and have him take nine consecutive steps towards the lightning source! It was the worst nemesis of Lightning Path experts and at the moment, even though there was no Lightning, Lith felt it was the fastest movement technique with him currently and activated it. It did not take nine steps to strike the devils. All it took were three steps! In one step Lith striked two devils at the same time! The strike was enough to make them unconscious and it happened in less than a breath''s time. In this meantime, Dennis woke up from his unconscious state and looked around. He saw the same bright shes as the devils, but then saw his Prince''s blurry figure moving around a few spots. Eventually, he saw his Prince''s figure properly and right in front of him, there were four figures tied up. "Your Highness?" Dennis called out. Lith turned around and before he could respond, his gaze fell on two guys grunting in pain a few metres away. Dennis turned his head to see where his Prince was looking and saw two guys. Surprised, Dennis asked, "Who are you two? Wait, who are they four? Where are we? And why''s there a big ck¡­ rock statue?" Hyunsuk, on the ground, got up and patted his clothes. He nodded his head and looking at Lith and Dennis in a worry-free manner, asked, "I would like to know too." Hyunsuk was rxed and talked as if he knew the two of them already; as if the previous rock idol incident did not happen at all! "Son of a bitch, it hurts!" The youngster cried out while rubbing his butt. "You are?" Lith asked Hyunsuk and then turned to the youngster. "He is¡­?" Hyunsuk was as tall as Dennis and had a gentle expression on his face while the youngster seemed a bit taller than Miwa and possessed an annoyed look. From his clothes, Lith could make out that he was involved in some ident, and sensing the two''s cultivation, they were roughly Half Saint Ranks. Right¡­ There was also a system notification a while ago. Checking it again, Lith saw that it stated something about a Jinx and a Charm. Lith was surprised by the notification and wondered internally, ''Who''s the Jinx and who''s the Charm?'' [The one standing is the Charm and the other is the Jinx.] ''I see.'' Hyunsuk looked at Lith and answered calmly, "I''m Hyunsuk and this man¡­ I do not know." The youngster knitted his brows. He got up and patted his clothes, then said, "I''m Zhao Shi." "You crashed into me before we arrived here, right?" Hyunsuk asked Shi. Shi nodded and said with a frightened gaze, "I am d I hit you, otherwise I was dead meat today!" Dennis walked close to Lith then whispered, "Your Highness¡­ What''s happening?" Lith shook his head. "No idea." He then turned to the two and said, "You lot, just in case you don''t know, you''re in the devil''s territory and this bunch here, they''re the devils." Hyunsuk frowned hearing that while Shi jumped in fright. "What!? How!?" Shi eximed. How could his luck be this terrible to have left one cmity and then fallen into the pits of hell in the next instant!? "Me and him were kidnapped by these devils and were about to be sacrificed, but you two crashed into us and freed us from their clutches. Then naturally, as I was free, I captured them," Lith said. Hyunsuk and Shi raised their eyebrows in surprise and looked at Lith with admiration. This guy alone could defeat such foes so easily? It was really an astonishing thing they''vee across! "Are you an expert by any chance, Senior?" Shi''s personality took a flip and he automatically assumed himself as Lith''s junior. Lith looked at him and blinked his eyes, wondering how in the world he looked like a senior? Hyunsuk bowed and sped his hands. "I thank Senior for saving my life." Hyunsuk was a step ahead of Shi. He could feel that the devils were stronger than him and had he encountered them, he would''ve been sacrificed. Since Lith could defeat them, then it meant that he was stronger than them, which eventually meant he was a powerhouse! Hyunsuk thus dyed no further and expressed his gratitude! "It''s alright. Just be careful out there from here on," Lith said and ignored them. He squatted down to look at the devils, then began examining them. Dennis followed suit and ignored them too. He squatted down to chat with Lith about the devils. As long as his Prince was with him, there was no need to rack his brains. He just had to follow hismands and everything would eventually fall into ce. Dennis thus did not engage into a conversation with the two and began talking to Lith instead. The two were dumbfounded when they heard that. Where are they supposed to go from here on? How are they supposed to survive? They did not even know a single path home! "Umm¡­ Senior¡­ If you don''t mind¡­ Can I tag along?" Shi was the one who asked this time. "I want to tag along too," said Hyunsuk with a calm nod. Lith looked at them and shook his head. "You two are strangers, it''s risky to have you two tag along. What if you assassinate me and my friend in the midst of a battle?" Hyunsuk and Shi were taken aback. Well, if Lith put it that way then¡­ It did make sense. But, they were as harmless as a caterpir! They were the ones who would be in trouble most of the time and did not cause trouble! Shi walked up to Lith and kneeled down to his level. He joined his hands and said with a saddened face, "Senior, please understand, I won''t do such a thing. I haven''t even killed an ant till this date!" Hyunsuk walked up to Shi and kneeled beside him, joining his hands as well. "Me too." Lith was baffled by the two''s response. He did not think they would do such a thing out of nowhere. What Lith had in mind was that the two would split up, then Lith would follow them, then save them from their danger, and eventually, he would coax them into bing his ves or servants or something. After all, who in their right minds would let go of someone as rare as Jinxes and Charms! With their responses though, things turned out to be a lot different than Lith had thought. He actually gained some respect for the two as they analyzed the situation properly and knew it was out of their control. Hence, the best course of action was to team up with Lith, which they were trying to do now. Lith looked at them and said with a neutral look on his face, "Well, I can ept you two, but there''s a condition." "What condition, Senior?" The two asked. The corner of Lith''s lips curved up. "Be my disciples." "What!?" Chapter 936 A Mere Stick Cannot Decide Future! Chapter 936 A Mere Stick Cannot Decide Future! ??The idea of turning into a disciple of a random met they just met baffled the two. Lith expected such a reaction and was ready with his next line. "Don''t worry, as I''ll be your master, I''ll teach you a lot of good things. You''ll be learning many new martial arts and various other cultivation techniques from me. I am the one who''s at a loss here for epting you two, but given how you''ve helped me during a critical time, I''ll give this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to you." Hyunsuk and Shi fell silent. This situation was taking a turn in a direction they couldn''t even fathom! From randomly finding a rock to now having a powerhouse offer to be their master¡­ It was truly fantastical. Their silence made Lith faintly smile and say, "You don''t have to rush and answer me. I''ll give you two exactly five minutes to think it through." What do you don''t have to rush? Giving five minutes to decide was exactly rushing the situation! Shi cried out in his heart. While Shi was worried about things, Hyunsuk calmly looked at Lith and stared at him for a good few seconds. Lith didn''t budge and stared back at Hyunsuk, wondering what this dude was up to. Hyunsuk then nodded for who knows what reason and squatted down. There was a twig beside him and using it, he drew a line on the ground. Beside the line, he wrote a simple "Yes" and "No", then ced the twig right above the line and let it fall freely. The stick was stationary for a second, but then fell down on the yes section. Lith, Dennis, and even Shi saw the scene, but did not say anything. Hyunsuk nodded again and getting up, looked at Lith with his expressionless face. "I''ll be your disciple," he said tly. "What!?" Shi eximed. This easily!? Idiot you''re relying on a damn twig to choose your lifelong fate? Are you okay in the head!? Shi cursed internally. Lith and Dennis were dumbfounded by this too, but Lith smiled and said, "Come greet your Master then, disciple." Hyunsuk nodded and walked up to Lith. He kneeled down and touched his forehead to the ground. "Please ept disciple Hyunsuk''s greeting, Master." Lith nodded. "Get up. You''re officially my disciple now, Hyunsuk." Hyunsuk got up and rubbed the mud off his forehead, then looked at Lith. Lith took out a talisman from his space ring which was in the form of a cloth. He rubbed it and turned it into a string, then wrapped Hyunsuk''s wrist with it, turning it into a bracelet. "This talisman has my aura to it, being a proof that you''re my disciple from here on. It''ll transfer you to a safe ce when you''re on the verge of death." Lith gave a short introduction. Hyunsuk bowed and sped his hands. "Thank you, Master." The expression on his face barely changed but his words appeared sincere. This made Lith wonder, ''Is this dude a kuudere or what?'' Looking at Hyunsuk be swayed so easily, Shi gritted his teeth. This fellow¡­ Just what was he up to? He decided his life''s fate just from a simple twig, how stupid! Do you think that a twig is urate? It could literally change direction with the blow of a wind, what would you do then? Shi was really annoyed for some reason and disliked Hyunsuk for doing things so leisurely. He racked his brain hard on what to do in this situation, but no answer came up. The only thing Shi was good at was surviving. His brain only knew things rted to survival and hence, when he was actually given a good offer and not put in a life or death situation, his brain refused to cooperate. Shi was still gritting his teeth and wondering what he should do. Eventually, his hate for Hyunsuk rose up due to watching him make a decision due to a twig. Thinking it was really silly and that he shouldn''t have done that, Shi went to get an answer from the twig himself. He wanted to prove to Hyunsuk that he shouldn''t y with fate like that. There was a fifty-fifty chance of the twig falling on the no section. If that would''ve happened, would he have simply gone about his ways in this dense jungle? Shi wanted to prove how dangerous this process was and wanted to show that Hyunsuk should not take help from such a thing. It was momentarily luck that gave him a yes in the first try. If that wouldn''t have happened, he really would''ve gone away and gotten himself killed. Shi squatted down at the Yes and No''s area. He looked at Hyunsuk, then knitted his brows. Hyunsuk stared back at him and at this point, Shi conveyed from his annoyed face: ''that''s right, look at this, idiot. This is going to fall at the No section.'' Thinking so, Shi ced the twig on the dividing line, then let it fall freely. The twig paused in mid air for a second, then eventually¡­ It fell on the Yes section, dumbfounding Shi. Lith and Dennis were surprised by this too while Hyunsuk stayed unfazed as always. ''Wait¡­ It''s merely a coincidence,'' thinking so, Shi ced the twig again on the divider and let it fall freely. This time, it fell on the Yes section once again, shocking Shi. ''No, that''s not possible! How can it always fall in the Yes section? There is only a 50% possibility!'' Thinking so, he once again ced the twig on the divider. This time, he decided to cheat a little and gently pushed the twig to the No section''s side. The twig leaned at the No section while pausing in mid air, then due to a sudden gust of wind, fell on the Yes section again. ''What the¡ª'' Shi was stupefied! Was the heavens ying a big joke with him right now or what? Thinking this was an uneptable situation, he repeated the process, but the twig fell on the Yes side again. "Ahhh!" Shi was seriously annoyed and broke the dam twig, then threw it away. A mere twig cannot decide his future! He would do better¡ª''wait a second¡­'' Shi suddenly had a sh of inspiration. At all times, he was asking the wrong question. Maybe he should change things a bit and see the result. Getting riled up, Shi immediately went to pick up another twig and then did the experiment again. This time, he thought, ''I''ll be running away from this man wanting to be my master. It''s a good decision, right?'' He let the twig fall freely and eventually¡­ No. "¡­" ''I won''t run away and join him. Good decision?'' Yes. "¡­" ''Hyunsuk did a bad job joining, right?'' No. "Whaaaaaat¡ª" Shi lost his mind and screamed. Lith, Dennis, and Hyunsuk had no idea what happened and were dumbfounded to see Shi do that weird thing. What was going on in Shi''s mind was not something they could read. All they saw was him letting the twig fall repeatedly, then start screaming like a maniac. Lith did not say anything to the shouting Shi and stared at him till the time limit of five minutes was over. Exactly about five minutester, Shi breathed heavily and calmed down. ''Okay¡­ Thisst thing¡­ Thisst thing¡­ I''ll do a coin flip, if its heads, I''ll join¡ªno wait, heads is toomon. If its tails, I''ll join him. Yes, that''s right¡­'' Thinking so, Shi took out a coin from his pocket and tossed it. The coin fell down and Shi''s heart began beating frantically. He did not want to look at it and closed his eyes, but his legs moved towards the coin subconsciously to see the result. Shi sneakily opened one of his eyes to look at the coin, as if it would change the result and what he saw was¡ªtails. Shi shut his eye and took a deep breath. ''Okay¡­ This is not what it seems¡­'' He took deep breaths and mustered up courage to look at the coin again, then¡­ . . . . . "Alright, stick close, we are heading towards a cave." Lith said softly. Behind, three figures followed him. Hyunsuk was expressionless as ever while Dennis had a calm look on his face and carried an unconscious person on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. This fainted dude was exactly Shi. He had dried up tears on his face and even unconsciously was frowning hard. The other noticeable change on this dude were his dangling hands, one of which had a bracelet simr to Hyunsuk. Lith was deep within the devil territories by now and with the help of the map, entered the region with the highest number of caves. There was a cave every few hundred metres and Lith knew walking inside each one wasn''t feasible. Thankfully, he had seen what Hyunsuk was capable of doing and decided to take his help. Lith guessed that divinity was a natural thing for a Charm like him and although he did not know the same thing about Jinxes, Shi seemed to have a simr oue as Hyunsuk. Though, since he was unconscious, he would make do with Hyunsuk''s prowess. Lith turned to look at Hyunsuk and said, "Hyunsuk,e here and help." Hyunsuk nodded and walked up to Lith. Lith gave him a slender stick and told him, "Think about a human girl with short brown hair and height a tad bit shorter than Shi, then drop the stick." Hyunsuk nodded and began picturing such a girl. He then dropped the stick and it fell in a certain direction. Lith nodded and said, "Let''s walk in this direction." With that, the master-disciples and Dennis began journeying to find Miwa. Chapter 937 A Canon Fodder Poses No Threat Chapter 937 A Canon Fodder Poses No Threat ??Hyunsuk''s luck was heaven-defying. It was not even an exaggeration but a reality. His stick fell randomly on the ground and following its direction, everyone eventually arrived at a cave emitting a malevolent aura. Lith had gone past many caves and to arrive at a specific one such as this, it just meant they had reached their destination. Lith heaved a relieved sigh. If this was true, then there was a lot he needed to prepare for. Hyunsuk and Shi were definitely not someone who randomly bumped into him. As mentioned a lot many times before, there were no coincidences. He had to wait until his return back home to thoroughly check into this matter. Until then, Lith had to be on guard and move along with whatever was being thrown at him. Lith looked at the rest and said, "Prepare yourselves. This ce may have a devil within it. Judging from the aura, if it''s powerful enough, it may have already guessed our presence." The rest nodded their heads and prepared themselves. Lith walked inside the cave and the first thing he noticed was the stickiness at his feet. The humidity was high and it was damp everywhere. The deeper Lith and his party ventured, the stronger the malevolent aura got. Their path became narrower too and eventually, they entered a tunnel with nothing but darkness in front. Shi hesitated from venturing further, Hyunsuk had no reaction, and Lith simply charged without bothering to talk orment. Through experience, he knew that if it seemed dangerous, then they were on the correct path. After a while¡­ "Ugh¡­ I can''t move¡­" Shi desperately tried to lift his leg and cried out. "Same," Hyunsuk added. Lith and Dennis looked down. They were having difficulty too but not to a degree like those two. "Have we fallen into a trap?" Dennis asked. As if he made amand instead of a question, an eerieughter resonated in everyone''s ears. "Keke¡­ Have you?" The voice came from a figure nearing towards the four from the dark path ahead. Soon, the four saw a half-human half-mantis figure. The face and upper body except the arms was that of ady while the rest were that of a mantis. There were thin green wings behind this figure, and a faint smile shed on her face, as she knew everything was under control. "W-w-what is that!?" Shi cried out. This was the first time he was looking at a monstrosity like this! The expressionless Hyunsuk also had a small change on his poker face with his brows knitting up. Lith and Dennis, unlike the two, were calm. One had the constitution of an Emperor Rank while the other had a Legendary Rank''s. There was no monster or aura under Emperor Rank that could scare the two. The female mantis however had other thoughts. It thought that the four in front were terrified of its presence and smiled. "I like the fear in your eyes. Unfortunately, even if you beg for mercy, I''m told to finish the two of you non-humans off. As for you two humans, you''ll be my master''s meal, keke." The mantis dashed at Lith who was at the forefront, its wings fluttering and creating afterimages of it. "NOOOOOOO!" Shi screamed. He didn''t want to die! And neither wanted to be a devil''s meal! Hyunsuk took a few steps back as sweat dripped down his forehead. From the mantis'' aura, he guessed that it was a powerful foe he had no means to defeat. The two did not have immunity to auras like Lith and Dennis, neither did they have rich battle experience to stay calm in the face of cmity. What the two saw was the afterimage of the mantis, and in the next few seconds, it neared them. Their hearts pounded intensely and their brains screamed at them to run. However, their legs were glued to the ground below and they couldn''t move. Sweat dripped from Shi''s forehead and he was about to scream again when, ng! A loud metal-hitting-metal sound was heard by him. He was looking at his master''s figure and saw a sh of spark. The afterimage of the mantis stopped and in the next instant, the humanoid mantis'' baffled figure could be seen by Shi and Hyunsuk. "How¡ª" The mantis eximed and fluttered its wings, distancing itself from Lith. "How is this possible?" Dennis shook his head and said, "Do you think a canon fodder will pose a threat to His Highness?" "What¡­" The mantis was about to ask a question when it saw Lith''s figure disappear from the front. In this instance, the mantis'' instincts screamed for it to run. There was grave danger and its life could be extinguished at any moment! "Ahhhh!" The mantis screamed and was about to run when darkness shed in front of its eyes, cutting off its scream. With a loud spurt, blood gushed out of its neck and its head flew away. Lith was right behind the mantis and with a sword sh, he did not just cut its neck, but also chopped the female mantis into multiple pieces. "Uwaaaghh¡­" Shi puked looking at the grotesque image of the humanoid mantis getting cut. Hyunsuk covered his mouth as well and tried not to empty his stomach''s content. The two had never encountered such a scene! Dennis looked at the two and said, "Why are you two acting like that? Get a hold of yourself." Despite hisment, Shi continued to puke. The scene of a woman being chopped into pieces was not something he thought he would see. Even though it was only half a woman, it was still a human nheless! Lith, who was at the front, did not see what was happening with Shi and the rest. Instead, he squinted his eyes and stared at the darkness in front. There was a faint rumbling sound he could hear from there. The rumbling sound amplified itself as seconds passed and in no time, the ground and the walls around Lith started shaking. "Oh no!" Shi eximed once again. "I can''t move! Am I going to be crushed by a boulder!?" In a narrow passage, if there was a rumbling, anyone could guess that a boulder was charging from the front. The glueing of their feet was also another hint for it. It was exactly as Shi had guessed¡ª a boulder covering the whole narrow passage rolled towards Lith and the rest. From the looks of it, the boulder seemed ordinary, but Lith frowned and immediately turned back, running towards Shi and Hyunsuk. Lightning shed beneath his feet and a streak of purple light formed a trail as Lith rushed towards the rest. He took Dennis, Hyunsuk, and Shi in his embrace and cast a Space spell to teleport outside. However, there was no element of Space around. The spell failed! "Shit." It was Lith who cursed this time. Dumbfounding Shi and Hyunsuk. ''I am really going to die now!'' Shi cried out internally. Chapter 938 Confronting The Boulder

Chapter 938 Confronting The Boulder

?Shi and Hyunsuk tightened their hold on Lith''s arms holding them. They were being hugged from behind and dragged away. Dennis was in the mix too and was dumbfounded. He did not need rescuing, so why was the Prince holding him? Your Highness I can face the boulder, it''s just a rock! Dennis wanted to scream, but his vampire instincts didn''t allow him to refute his Prince. Lith could feel his two disciples'' panic, but there was no time tofort them. The boulder was bad news. It was even worse than the mantis as there were a few dangerous runes Lith could feel on it. Lith did not have much idea about runes and his knowledge was limited, but his instincts were never wrong and facing it head-on was asking to be killed. Lith did not want to resurrect back home. That would be too shameful and he would be aughing stock. Not to mention, he would be the first among the two siblings to have died! This would take a big hit to his pride! Lith clicked his tongue and ran as fast as he could, using a movement technique that involved the Lightning element. Lightning element was the best of the best when it came to movement. The overall death rate of cultivators having this elemental affinity was the lowest in Lith''s world. It was because they could easily escape in time. The Royal Castle naturally possessed a diverse library of various martial arts suitable for all elements. The library at home had something for everything, be it sword technique, movement technique, or even a sexual technique. Lith had ess to such a ce, he was bound to have a solid foundation with a wide variety of martial art techniques to choose from. The movement technique he was currently using was called [Lightning Shadow Flow]. It was one of Lith''s most used techniques and was great to make swift zigzag and zapping movements like a lightning strike. It had not even been a few seconds of running when Lith felt the passage in front of him lengthen. It was not a good thing, but Lith still ran as fast as he could. The boulder was still closing in on him and it seemed to match Lith''s swift pace. Another few seconds of runningter, Lith suddenly realized the passage had no end to it. By now, he should''ve exited the cave, but it did not happen. This was not good and shouldn''t be possible to aplish by a mere devil. Lith''s thoughts were running at full speed to analyze this situation, but the rumbling sound of the boulder distracted him. Lith set the three free and turned around. Dealing with this boulder was more important otherwise he and the rest would be crushed to death. Vampire regeneration allowed recovery, but that was as long as some part of the body was intact and the Magic Core wasn''t hurt. This boulder would crush everything, regeneration would definitely not work! The only way out of this was to crush the boulder. To do so, Lith had treasures on him in his space ring. He tried to take out a gauntlet, but failed to do so immediately. ''There is no Space element!'' Lith cursed internally. How this passage was devoid of any Space element, Lith could not understand. Since treasures could not be summoned from his ring, he ran at the front and yelled, "Dennis, use your defensive artifacts ande with me to punch this boulder." "Yes, Your Highness!" Dennis began running as well. He did not know what would happen if he tried to punch a boulder even his Prince thought of evading at first, but Dennis was mentally prepared for it. His Prince had given him amand and his brain was programmed to not think about anything else but that. With this, the only worry Dennis had was to not be able to punch the boulder. What if the Prince did it before him? He would fail to answer his calls! That was absolutely unforgivable! Dennis tried to take out the items from his space ring but failed to do so just like Lith. It was not a problem for him though. He had most of the important treasures already equipped. Dennis was a battle maniac through and through, meaning he was ready to fight at any given moment. If he didn''t already have treasures equipped, he may suffer a big blow in a conflict. Thus, Dennis was always ready! He used his spiritual power and channeled it to the defensive item on him, which were his robes, and activated them. An armour manifested over his clothes and next, Dennis took off his bracelet and held it tightly with his dominant hand. A lot of spiritual power was channeled to it and the bracelet glowed with a silver sheen. Lith could feel the changes happening behind his back and knowing Dennis was ready, eximed, "Prepare for assault in 3¡­" As Lith did a countdown, from the dark passage in front, a faint something closed in on the two. The rumbling intensified and the aura of death loomed over Lith and Dennis''s head. "Haaaaaa¡­" Dennis channeled all his power into his fist with his scream. Lith continued with his countdown, "¡­2¡­ 1!" RUMBLE! RUMBLE! BOOOOOOOM! The two punched the boulder with all their might and a loud shockwave spread through the passage. The shockwave passed through Shi and Hyunsuk, making their hearts skip a beat and their ears ring with a whistling sound. The passage around them cracked and in no time, they saw the ground beneath them start to copse. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ "Ahhhh!" Shi yelled as his ear felt a splitting pain. He clutched his head and squatted down. Hyunsuk felt a loud whistle in his ears and covered it with his palms, trying to suppress the sound. Nothing helped them. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ The two failed to notice the deeping cracks beneath them. It was dark and their entire focus was on their splitting pain. In a few seconds¡­ The ground copsed and the two fell down. "Ahhhhhh!" Shi yelled. "Noooo!" Hyunsuk eximed too. The two fell down and thought their demise was near, but to luck would have it, sshed down into a water body of some sort. Their yells abruptly stopped and Shi, who was as unprepared as ever, widened his eyes in surprise. He was alive! He didn''t die! Right as he thought that, in front of him, he saw two figures sinking down in the water. Hyunsuk saw this too after he regained his senses. The water around the figures got dyed and despite the low light, the two knew it was blood! They did not even need to guess who they were and immediately began swimming towards them. As Hyunsuk moved towards his sinking Master, he felt something shine in the corner of his eyes. Turning to the source, Hyunsuk saw a crystal within a cave. This cave was wide and had a floor without water on it! Hyunsuk''s luck was as good as ever and he notified Shi about it, then swam towards Lith. Shi got Hyunsuk''s signal and swimming towards Dennis, took hold of him and moved towards the cave. The two eventually rescued Lith and Dennis and went to the floor within the cave. "Huwaaaa!" Shi gasped and dragged Dennis on the cave''s floor. Hyunsuk reached the ce as well and with Shi''s help, ced Lith above the floor. Shi breathed heavily and after giving a hand to Hyunsuk, brought him out of the water. While Hyunsuk gasped for air, Shi turned to look at his Master''s condition. In this very instant¡­ "MASTER!" Chapter 939 Shocked Hyunsuk And The First Mythical Ingredient

Chapter 939 Shocked Hyunsuk And The First Mythical Ingredient

Shi''s scream made Hyunsuk turn his head to look at their Master. The moment he did so, his eyes widened in horror. In front, his Master''s ever so handsome face was disfigured. Half of his body was gone and only now did he notice that his organs were spilling out. A chill went down Hyunsuk''s spine and he puked. This time, he couldn''t stop himself from doing so. Shi, after his initial scream, felt the scene to be too unbearable and passed out on the spot. He wasn''t as strong-willed as Hyunsuk. After puking until he couldn''t anymore, Hyunsuk wiped his mouth and once again turned to look at his Master, wanting to see whether he was dead or alive. Even though Hyunsuk did not have any glimmer of hope, he still decided to confirm it for himself. As he turned back, the horrifying scene was back in his vision. However, much to his surprise, the spilled contents of his Master''s body were slowly pulled back within him. This shocked Hyunsuk and made him rub his eyes. ''Am I dreaming?'' Hyunsuk thought to himself and continued to stare. Slowly but surely, the intestines and everything were back in their ce. The missing half of Lith''s body started repairing itself and his disfigured shape was slowly recovering too. It took around fifteen minutes, but he recovered fully and there seemed to be no signs of any damage on him. Hyunsuk once again rubbed his eyes and even pinched himself to check whether he was daydreaming or something. How can this be possible? He wondered. Not only was his Master''s body recovering, even his clothes did so! What sort of magic was this? Soon, Lith''s eyes fluttered and he opened them with a grunt. The first thing Lith saw was Hyunsuk''s worried face. "Oh, you''re alright. Good." Hyunsuk was dumbfounded again. Master, it''s not me who you should worry about, but you yourself! Even though Hyunsuk had many things to say, in the end no words came out of his mouth. He lent a hand to his Master and made him get up. Lith patted his clothes and looked around. There, he saw Dennis''s disfigured body. "Ssssss¡­ That''s too much damage." Lith gasped. Hyunsuk blinked in befuddlement and wondered whether his Master didn''t just say that. He was the same guy a few moments ago! Master, do you have any self-awareness!? Lith''s gaze then fell on the passed out Shi. Even from a distance, he could feel his breathing and guessed that he was just unconscious. Being a Vampire, Lith was really sensitive to Humans, and guessing Shi''s vital status wasn''t difficult. Lith ignored Shi and then walked up to Dennis. He tried to summon some healing pills from his ring, but found it unable to do so once again. Shaking his head, Lith decided to use Life spells to heal Dennis, but on another thought, decided against it. It was better if he concealed his elemental affinities. He had already disyed that he possessed Lightning and Space ones, and he didn''t want to increase this number to a great degree. Since Dennis was a Vampire, Lith simply cut his own wrist and let blood flow into Dennis''s mouth. He made the blood flow properly into his mouth, then into his stomach, and when was done, waited and watched. Hyunsuk watched the whole scene without blinking even once. He was too curious to know what his Master was doing. In front of Hyunsuk''s eyes, he saw Dennis''s disfigured body speed up its healing process. It was already healing like Lith''s, but the process was much faster now. The all broken bones were joined back, all tissues were put together, and the disfigured shape was back to being normal. From a cold pale to a healthy pale, Dennis''splexion returned to normalcy. And like Lith''s, his clothes repaired themselves too. Soon, Dennis''s eyes fluttered open and he saw Lith and Hyunsuk staring at him. Unlike Lith, Dennis let out a relieved sigh and said, "We seeded." Lith nodded. "Seems like it." Hyunsuk blinked his eyes and wondered whether it was him who found this situation crazy or was he himself crazy. In any case, he couldn''t help but ask, "Master¡­ How are you alive?" This was not asked with ill-intent but out of pure curiosity. Lith could feel it from Hyunsuk''s tone. He smiled and was about to answer him when, "Ahhhhh! Ghost! Ghost!" Shi suddenly woke up and started screaming. Hyunsuk turned his head to look behind Lith''s towering figure and saw Shi scream after having a look at Dennis. Then, Shi passed out again. Dennis titled his head in confusion. "This is one strange fe." ''You''re the strange one!'' Hyunsuk eximed internally. Even though Shi had shown cowardice repeatedly, Hyunsuk felt it was a justified reaction now. Anyone would be shocked in such a situation, this was nothing out of ce. Ignoring Shi, Lith shook his head and then turned to Hyunsuk. "Well, the reason why I''m alive is¡ª" "Your Highness, look at that!" Lith''s words were once again cut off, this time by Dennis''sment. Hyunsuk''s eyes twitched and he wondered why only during this instance something had toe up. Was it a coincidence or was it on purpose? He couldn''t figure out. Lith turned to look at the ce Dennis was pointing at and saw a bright orange hue in a passage. "I''m sure of it. That''s an entry to the outside!" Dennis said and started walking towards the passage, carrying Shi on his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Lith and Hyunsuk started walking as well and soon, they saw stairs leading to a bright, warm ce to an entrance. Dennis was excited and began walking towards the entrance. Unfortunately, the moment he took a few steps, he activated a trap and got an arrow to pierce his head. Thankfully, Shi was dangling on Dennis''s shoulder and didn''te into the line of fire. Now, in normal circumstances, a person should''ve died immediately, but in this one, Dennis turned around and said with an awkward smile, "Be careful, Your Highness, there are traps." Dennis then pulled the arrow out of his head and blood spurted out like a waterfall, but stopped in a few seconds and he was back to normal, as if there was never an arrow that went through his head. Hyunsuk waspletely shocked out of his wits and did not know what to even make of this. Who even were these guys? Howe they didn''t die from arrows straight to their heads? What was this? Where could one have a body like this? Hyunsuk couldn''t help but wonder. Lith patted Hyunsuk''s shoulder and said, "You don''t try this. You''ll immediately die." Of course I would! Hyunsuk cried out internally, but had no change in his expression on the outside. Hyunsuk did not express himself much, but today, he was feeling one shock after another. However, due to his personality, all the emotional changes were internal. It was a pity that Lith and Dennis couldn''t see it. They would be really amused and entertained otherwise. For safety reasons, Lith passed the unconscious Shi to Lith. Lith sent a small electric current to shock Shi and eventually woke him up with a stupor. Needless to say, Shi once again screamed after watching his dead Mastere to life, but Lith pped him and shut him up. Eventually, Shi shut his mouth and began quietly following behind Lith while poking Hyunsuk and asking him howe these two are alive with hand gestures. Hyunsuk merely shrugged and continued to walk. He had no idea himself. While walking, Dennis warned about a series of traps and evaded all of them. He wholeheartedly believed in the saying: Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me. Thus, he did notmit the same mistake twice. The four passed through the entrance and stopped to look at the scene in front. A bed of rocksy in front of them, and in the middle of this bed, through the cracks, bright orangish light seeped out. Not only that, they found themselves in a cave with an exit. At the end of the bed of rocks, they could see the setting sun and a sea. The breeze from the sea echoed in the cave, amusing Lith and Dennis. At this moment, Lith recalled the riddle: "In the caverns where whispers echo, find the gem that cradles the fire''s glow. Amidst the silent stones, it slumbers deep, a treasure guarded by shadows'' keep." "Seek the southern reaches, where the sun bids farewell to the day. A hidden entrance unveils the path; venture with courage and the gem will reveal its warmth." The setting, the situation, the sight¡­ It all matched the contents of the riddle. This cavern had properties that made even the breeze from the sea echo in their ears, it went without a doubt what would happen if they were to whisper. Next, the gem being talked about was probably beneath the bed of rocks and it was what emitted a fiery glow. Lith hade to the south, in the devil territories, and the sun was setting in front of him. They had alsoe here through a hidden entrance, and as for the line which said: "¡­treasure guarded by shadows'' keep¡­"¡ªLith guessed that it meant it was shrouded in mystery, its whereabouts unknown. It was true, its whereabouts really were unknown. Even the natives of this world did not know about these ingredients. As for the devil which caused Lith and the rest toe here, Lith had a feeling that even he did not know. It was because Lith could not feel any aura besides the gem''s in this ce. It had been like that since the time Lith was near that water cave where he and Dennis were unconscious. Looking at the gem, many emotions swelled up within Lith. He sighed and said, "We finally found one mythical ingredient." Chapter 940 Lith’s Speculations

Chapter 940 Lith¡¯s Spections

mes raged in a crystal prison. This was the gem beneath the bed of rocks Lith harvested. Contained within the red gem were blinding white mes, burning even an immortal''s hands that touched it. With great difficulty, Lith held it in his palms and grunted due to the intense heat spreading from his palms towards his whole body. Within seconds, he felt as if his whole body was lit on fire and grunted. Dennis, Shi, and Hyunsuk who watched the scene were silent. They could feel the intense heat from afar, it went without a doubt how problematic it would be to hold the gem. Gritting his teeth, Lith castyers of barriers made of Earth, Wind, Water, and Light on the gem. First, a square-shaped Windyer enclosed the gem. It made the heat dissipate uniformly in all directions and provided proper venttion. Next, a Lightyer reflected the intense lighting from the white mes. Since the Windyer was present before, it didn''t overheat the gem enclosing the mes. After it was an Earthyer to absorb heat. Thisyer also gave a proper shape for Lith to hold onto. Lastly, the Wateryer at the very end kept the Earthyer moist and ensured it didn''t break after turning brittle. It felt a bit muddy to hold this square box containing the gem, but it was much better than feeling one''s body being burnt. If Lith had ess to the Space element, he would''ve ced it into a different dimension, but in its absence, this was the best he could do. Holding the gem, Lith said, "The first ingredient is acquired. Three more are left." "Three? But weren''t there five riddles, Your Highness?" Dennis suddenly asked. If there were five riddles and they found one, shouldn''t they be left with four more ingredients? Lith shook his head. "Thest two riddles are there to confuse people. The fifth riddle which you''re talking about, it''s not really a riddle, but a clue to the fourth riddle." Dennis rubbed his chin. He did not understand anything. But oh well, if His Highness said three, then it''s three! Hyunsuk and the now conscious Shi were bbergasted. Their hands were trembling and even though both were strangers to each other, they couldn''t help but look at themselves. The two''s shocked eyes met and without saying anything, they understood everything the other party was feeling. They had just watched their Master find a thing out of legend and then even contain it with his magic. A thing¡­ of the legend¡­ a thing¡­ of legend¡­ These words echoed in their minds and they both were frozen on their spots. "Hello? You guys good?" Dennis waved his hand in front of the two''s faces. They woke up from their stupor and looked at Dennis, blinking their eyes repeatedly. The two''s gaze then fell on the mud box their Master was holding and it went without a doubt¡ªhe had actually sessfully acquired an item of legend! Hyunsuk and Shi were residents of this world. No one knew about the cursed child''s legend better than them. Despite eons of searching, no one was sessful in finding the ingredients for the mythical stew. Then howe¡­ howe their Master found it in one go like this? The two could not help but wonder. It was not just the two, even Lith and Dennis were slightly surprised with how efficiently they found this. However, Lith had some spections as to why the path was easier. Truth to be told, it wasn''t actually easy, but filled with sacrifices and hardship. Miwa and Ralph were in grave danger. One was captured by a devil while the other was in the hands of the church. Their circumstances were really unfortunate. Not only that, before thisst quest, they had suffered through two centuries of hardship. By no means was it a joke and it was serious training. Not only were Lith and the rest learning cooking, but also cultivating simultaneously. Their attainments in various elements had increased sharply and despite having their own paths, the Cooking Path acted as a supplementary and only helped them further. It did not sh and it helped them a lot. It''s precisely for this reason that Ralph, who cultivated the Lust Path, could go about so many days without sleeping with anyone. If he had abstained for so many days under normal circumstances, he would''ve gone crazy and turned into an incubus that only worked on instincts. He would''ve fucked any and every breathing thing he could find. But such circumstances never appeared as eating food made out of rare beasts and herbs helped sustain and alleviate his cultivation. Likewise, it was the same with the rest and they hadn''t wasted their two hundred years in mere cooking. Their reflexes, ability to handle huge crowds, not faltering under pressure, willpower, tenacity¡­ Everything had been sharpened and increased to a great deal. There was an old saying: sharpening the knife won''t dy the cutting of the watermelon. Their growth or cultivation had not been dyed due to cooking for so many years. After going through such hardships, the four had entered this world for theirst quest. They were not natives of this ce and naturally had knowledge and a perspective different from these guys. The people of this world were afraid of venturing in the devil territories. Even if someone was caught and if some hero emerged out, they would stick to the rescue mission and not go elsewhere. Likewise, the devils barely cared about the mythical ingredients. What mattered to them was the desires and ambitions of the humans. Lith also spected that the reason for them finding this ingredient was due to deities and a few other external factors. It was no coincidence that Miwa fell in the hands of the devil that was near the gem. The deity that was impressed by the vegetarian food and gave clues to Miwa''s ce was also another factor. If Lith and Dennis hadn''t practiced and perfected their cooking techniques, this deity wouldn''t be impressed and they wouldn''t be able to find Miwa. Add to that, if they weren''t kidnapped by the devils in the devil territory then Lith wouldn''t have met Hyunsuk and Shi. As for how Hyunsuk and Shi arrived here at the precise time, it had something to do with the ''external'' factors. What force made them meet, Lith didn''t know yet. But there was something greater at y with not just a Charm meeting Lith, but also a Jinxing together as an added bonus. Who in the world possessed twoplete opposites like this as disciples? Even Lith''s mother, who had many powerful subordinates, did not have anyone as special as this. This was no mere coincidence! ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, please send your Powerstones and Golden Tickets. Will release one bonus chapter with every 50 golden tickets and 100 Powerstones. The goals look like: 108/150 Golden Tickets 186/300 Powerstones Chapter 941 Meeting The Devil Chapter 941 Meeting The Devil ??Lith, Dennis, Hyunsuk, and Shi walked out of the bedrock chamber. At first, they did not know whether they should fly out of the cave or go back to the water body they came from. To decide this, Lith made use of Hyunsuk''s luck. Previously, while walking together and using the stick method for navigation, Lith had realized that Hyunsuk''s luck was independent of Shi''s misfortune and the vice-versa was true as well. For example: Hyunsuk''s luck could lead them to a treasure but due to Shi''s misfortune, they would suffer great troubles along the way. If Shi was out of the picture, then they would reach the treasure unscathed. However, if Hyunsuk was out of the picture, they would just suffer through cmities and reaching the treasure was not guaranteed. With such a conclusion, kicking out the Jinx Shi may be a good idea, but Lith did not take Fate and Destiny lightly. If he was brought to him, then there could be a greater reason. Still, with the amount of trouble they suffered due to Shi''s misfortune was outrageous. At the start, the mantis was not much of a problem but who would''ve thought that a boulder equipped with runes was strong enough to almost kill Lith and Dennis. Lith firmly believed that the devil in this cave wasn''t capable of it. When he had sensed the malevolent aura, he had a rough estimate of its strength. These runes were probably the y of some deities who were watching. Nothing could be done about them though. Lith wasn''t strong enough to counter them yet. He was just d that they couldn''te down to this world. What restrictions the world had, Lith didn''t know. But if it didn''t have any, then someone definitely would''ve been audacious enough to appear right in front of Lith and grab the gem. Speaking of the gem, it was called Ignisite and contained such powerful mes that, if unleashed, could burn an entire world to crisp! Lith was shook when he got this information from the system. Mythical ingredients definitely were no joke. It was also Lith''s first time looking at white mes. Generally, in his world, blue were considered the hottest, but who would''ve thought that there would be white ones too. It was a tiny wisp of white me contained within the gem. But it still possessed world destroying power. Ignisite was the crystal''s name that contained the me within it. As for what the me was called, the system had ''¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª'' in its ce. When asked what it meant, the system stated Lith''s cultivation wasn''t strong enough to know of it. Lith wasn''t disheartened. The road to martial peak was a long one. There was bound to be a bigger fish in each realm so it was only a matter of time before he reached the high heavens and uncovered all the truth. Lately, since coincidences were being brought up time and again, Lith wondered¡ªwas his reincarnation not a coincidence too? There was a veil of mystery shrouding the truth about Lith''s reincarnation with no leads whatsoever. From where should he search to find answers to his reincarnation? Lith did not know. Well, it did not matter much since what has happened has happened, but¡­ sometimes out of nowhere, Lith would have this itch in his heart to find an answer to this. In any case, such worries were not needed at present. Right now his focus on surviving the cmity Shi''s misfortune would bring and reach the ce Miwa was at. Lith and the rest went back to the waterbody and with a coin toss, they came to a conclusion that they should flow along the water current and not fly back up. As such, they did that and went back in search of Miwa. ¡­.. Ten dayster. Lith, Dennis, Hyunsuk, and Shi arrived in a cold chamber. Everything around them was made of ice and in front of the two, on an ice throne, there sat the devil they had so painstakingly worked to see. The devil was a humanoid figure, appearing neither too feminine or too masculine. ''It'' would be the best term to describe this creature. Despite possessing an androgynous beauty and horns on its heads, the devil appeared sweet and gentle to look at. Hyunsuk and Shi felt disgust or hate for it, they were simply mesmerized by the charms. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had seen Lith''s extremely handsome figure, they would''ve been charmed by it already. Lith belonged to the category of handsomeness where one would throw themselves at him, be it men, women, or any sentient being. Since his charms were so lethal, he had to learn a scripture to keep it in check. Despite that, people below a few realms and mortals were still enthralled by him. If not for the fact that Lith didn''t venture much in public ces due to his identity as a Prince, he would''ve already had a body count in six or even nine figures. When Hyunsuk and Shi saw him, they were surely captivated, but Lith''s control over his charisma allowed them to stay sane. It''s due to this control that no disaster had struck him yet due to his charms. In any case, after suffering through an acid rain, a deadly swamp full of demonic beasts, a poisonous fog, an undergroundbyrinth, and thousands of traps, the four finally got to see the devil. The devil retained a gentle smile on its face, totally unbothered by the strength of this group that survived through everything. "Wee to my humble abode, guests," the devil sped its hands and said. "Cut to the chase! Tell us where Miwa is?" Dennis pointed his sword at the devil and eximed. The devilughed softly and said, "If you''re talking about her, then she''s in a better ce now." A scene yed in front of Lith and the rest. In this scene, they saw Miwa get killed, then reincarnate, and finally reunite with her parents and have a happy life. "Bullshit!" Dennis cursed. Lith ced a hand on Dennis''s shoulder and said, "Calm down." The devilughed softly again. "It''s admirable how calm most of you are." The devil was talking about Lith, Hyunsuk, and Shi. Shi''s clothes were in tatters, his face pale, and condition really miserable while Hyunsuk had minor tears on his clothing, and a few cuts here and there. Despite their conditions, they retained a calm demeanor because Lith had specifically instructed them to not show emotions when talking to the devil. It was also due to the fact that they did not know who Miwa was or what rtion she had with Lith or Dennis. They just thought of her as a random girl that got killed, that''s about it. Lith looked at the devil and instead of threatening or demanding anything, smiled and said, "You called us guests and didn''t even offer us tea or introduce yourself. Isn''t it a bit pathetic?" "¡­" The devil''s smiling face turned neutral as it was caught off guard. But right then, "Hahaha! My bad, I forgot the greetings." The devil swiped his hand and a table along with chairs made of ice manifested in the chamber. It walked down the ice throne and sat, "Please, have a seat. Let''s talk lots and be friends!" Chapter 942 Playing Chess With The Devil Chapter 942 ying Chess With The Devil ??Inside a devil''s frost cave. At the devil''s dwelling, the atmosphere should''ve been eerie as per the norms, but at present, it was anything but that. "¡­and there goes my knight," said the androgynous devil as it pushed a knight to f6. Hyunsuk and Dennis stared at this person with a baffled look while Shi had no idea what was happening. Lith too had a tinge of annoyance in his eyes, but concealed his expression. On the chessboard, except for three pawns on the a,b,c positions, all others were sent to the centre of the board. Lith''s bishop and knight were guarding his few pawns at the forefront from the heavy onught of the devil''s. For added defence, he had also castled. Despite the heavy defence, the devil was charging his pawns as if they were mere cannon fodders. Except for one knight at g6 position, nothing else had moved. A few minutes ago, after Lith asked the devil to make an introduction, it happily did so. From that, Lith and the rest got to know that this devil was the Frost Devil of the Two Path Blind Mountain World. A one of its kind. The devil kept to this cold region and was in a state of distress because humans lived in warm areas. It was d to have guests and for everyone''s entertainment, it suggested they yed chess. Lith went along and here they were, going for a round of chess. As the Frost Devil stared at Lith''s annoyed expression, the corner of its lips curved up. "Dear guest, does my gamey annoy you?" Lith captured a pawn that broke through the center board, wandering into the line 4 territory. Lith was ying white and his territory was from 1-4 while the devil''sy from 8-5. The sudden kill did not faze the Frost Devil. It simply kept smiling and awaited an answer from Lith. "A bit," Lith answered truthfully. The devil moved another pawn once again, and asked, "Are you wondering why only the pawns are moving?" "Yes," Lith used his pawn to defend. The devil did not make a move this time. Instead, it shifted its gaze from the board to Lith. "Humans are like pawns. Their trajectory is fated to move in a straight line and sometimes deviates for better or worse. They also can only move one step at a time and have to suffer through many hardships to have a chance at being like these guys at line 1 and 8." The devil paused at this point. It moved another one of its pawns and offered it for sacrifice to Lith. Naturally, Lith captured it by using a knight he had previously moved. Looking at that, the devil continued, "The devils on the other hand, we''re different. Born through darkness, our talent far surpasses humans. We aren''t fated to charge in a single line or take one step at a time. Our moves¡­" The devil calmly moved its queen as the knight gave it some space, standing just one step shy of giving a check to Lith''s king. The devil continued, "¡­our moves can threaten civilization, such is the might we possess." Lith moved one of his pawns and threatened to kill the devil''s queen while guarding the king. "Your might is being questioned by this pawn here," Lith calmly stated. The devil chuckled. "As I said, we are not restricted by one step." The devil moved its bishop and killed the pawn threatening its queen. While doing so it ced a pressure on Lith''s king as well as rook. But it didn''t matter. Lith''s territory was well guarded and using his knight, he captured the bishop. The devil''s grin widened. "You seem happy for losing your bishop, amusing," Lithmented. "It''s inevitable. While dealing with cannon fodders, even the mighty pieces ofst lines are bound to suffer." The atmosphere turned serious at this point. Shi, who was bored to death previously, paid close attention to the game and the devil''s words. From the looks of it, the devil wasn''t trying to win the game but wanted to convey a message. Lith, Dennis, and Hyunsuk had already guessed this much. The devil hadid out steps for Lith to follow while moving its pieces. From the start, the moves it made were bound to make Lith win and have it lose. If Lith deviated even slightly from that, it would be he who was going to lose. There was no other way around this. The devil was actually smart and Lith didn''t understand why it wanted to lose this game. Still, he yed along and here they were, killing, sacrificing, and defending against each other. With every piece moved, the devil dropped wisdom. So far, it had stated that devils were mighty while humans were puny. Devils could do whatever they wanted while humans couldn''t¡ª they were restricted. However, after praising its own kind, the Frost Devil grinned and flipped everything upside-down. It had two pieces¡ªa knight and a bishop¡ªfrom line 8 sacrifice themselves. Then it exined that, even if devils were mighty, they were bound to be injured in pursuit of humans. The heavens were just and in its eyes everything was equal. The devils may be mighty, but for them to survive, they had to feed on the humans. This meant that they had toe in contact with the cannon fodders, and in the process, they would perish as well. This was what the bishop''s sacrifice meant. Lith and Dennis both understood this but Hyunsuk and Shi did not. Lith and Dennis were vampires, they could rte to the devil and quickly got the gist of things while Hyunsuk and Shi found it difficult. Knowing that the other party understood everything, the devil continued to send messages via the chess pieces. It conveyed the helplessness of the devils, stating how they were fated to always attack and never defend for their own survival. The humans would nevere to them on their own and they had to be the ones to take charge to find them. The pawns on the entire chessboard were humans and the rest were the devils. If none of the pieces from line 1 and 8 moved, then at some point, the pawns would end up killing themselves in the centre of the chessboard. Some may survive and go to the devils, but in the end, even they would perish. This posed a threat to the devil''s survival as well. If all pawns were to die, they would have no one to feed on. It was a vicious cycle and a bnce had to be maintained. Once the devil finished stating the helplessness of their race, it looked at Lith and said with a small smile, "Now dear guest, do you understand how it''s just a natural food cycle?" Chapter 943 Frost Devil’s Analogy Chapter 943 Frost Devil¡¯s Analogy ??Lith could understand it well and truthfully answered once again. The devil smiled and continued on with the game. It then made them understand how line 8 pieces cannot capture their own pawns and simrly how line one couldn''t capture the white ones. This meant that the devils were fated to capture pawns from one of the two camps and couldn''t attack both. This was how the heavens kept things bnced once again. Everything made perfect sense and there were no faults in the devil''s analogy. However, Lith had a bad foreboding about this. The devil shed its signature gentle smile and since the game was reaching its climax, it moved its pawn to onest step and changed it to a queen. Even if Lith had tried to avoid the pawn reaching thest line, somehow, it still slipped past his defences. It was not a problem, he still had the upper hand. The devil''s intention wasn''t of winning but conveying a message, so the pawn naturally slipped easily. After the pawn was changed to queen, the devil exined further that they couldn''t consume the pawns of their side, but they could at least change them. This change increased the number of line 8 pieces, however, it wasn''t a bad thing. This newly added queen put pressure on Lith''s defences and this helped the devil capture more of Lith''s pawns. The devil stated that the transformed pawns helped keep the line 1 pieces busy, meaning, they helped keep the devils of the other camp busy and a swift capture of the pawns from their side. Eventually, despite the capture of pawns from the other sides, losing their own pawns was inevitable as pieces of line 1 and 8 ruled the chessboard. After the pawns were gone, line 1 and 8 pieces were bound to fight each other. This would be a cutthroatpetition and most would perish. As the game came to an end, only the two kings would be left on the chessboard. The devil had ensured to create a situation where only its own and Lith''s kings were left, every other piece was sacrificed. The game resulted in a draw and the devil did not lose an already losing game. With the draw, it emphasized onest thing. The Frost Devil stared at the two kings on the chessboard and said, "In the end¡­ the human may or may not perish but the devil would always be there. However¡­" The devil''s voice turned softer, but more serious. "¡­is it truly eternal?" Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise while Dennis blinked in befuddlement, not expecting the devil to ask such a profound question. "One day, the cycle is bound to end. Then howe there''s still two pieces left? Is this true eternal life or is this a statemate?" The devil''s questions caused a stir in Lith and Denis''s auras, their foundation suddenly being threatened by mere words. Cultivators pursued the martial peak for various reasons and whaty at the end was always a mystery. However, there was one thing that everyone knew of: the martial peak contained immortality¡ªtrue eternal life. One wouldn''t be bound by the passage of time anymore and would genuinely live forever, not simply live a long life. One was free from the shackles of death, free from the passage of time, free from mortality, and free to do whatever they wanted. However, as the devil brought up, the game always progressed towards its end. Just like it, everything had an end. If there was an end, did the martial peak truly mean eternal life? This very foundation that was contained in everyone, this idea of immortality at the martial peak, at this point of time, was being questioned. The devil had made a sound argument and caused a major stir in Lith and Dennis''s heart. Hyunsuk and Shi were still young and did not have as high of aprehension ability as these two, therefore were unaffected. It took quite some time for Lith and Dennis to calm their raging hearts and forget about this. The Frost Devil, noticing that Lith had calmed down, smiled gently. He tapped on the chessboard and asked, "What would happen if the chessboard was gone? If there is no ying field then¡­" Lith and Dennis both felt a chill down their spines. Their bodies trembled involuntarily and at this very moment, the gentle looking devil in front suddenly seemed like a mighty being that wanted to push them to the pits of despair. Since birth till now, whatever was taught to these two geniuses was questioned. Not only that, their very life was brought into the equation. The Frost Devil continued to smile gently at them, however the two could see its figure turn into a giant shadow. The shadow had a creepy red smile to it andughed like a maniac. Lith and Dennis''s consciousness started fading and everything in their vision ckened. They were about to lose themselvespletely when¡­ Snap! Their consciousness returned and they saw the same gentle devil. The Frost Devil smiled warmly and looked right into Lith''s purple eyes. "It''s still too early. When the timees, I hope you''ll know what to do." The devil got up and walked back to its ice throne. It leaned to the side and rested its face on its fist. The Frost Devil smiled again and crossed its legs. "Don''t disappoint me¡­" "¡­Chosen One." Lith felt another chill down his spine. His hair stood on their ends and he looked at the figure with a shocked gaze. Before he could ask the figure anything, the Frost Devil turned into ash and scattered. The cold room had its temperature rise and the ice around meltedpletely within a few minutes. Once the ice throne was gone, Lith saw a casket. From it, a faint aura of a human leaked out. All thoughts within Lith''s mind vanished and worry filled his heart. He dashed to the casket and immediately opened it up. Dennis and the rest arrived at the scene as well and once the casket was opened¡­ "Miwa!" Lith and Dennis both eximed, their bodies tensed up from fear, afraid that Miwa may not be alright. Lith immediately pulled Miwa out of the casket and checked her vitals. He finally heaved a sigh of relief after knowing she wasn''t dead. "She''s fine," Lith said to Dennis. Dennis heaved a sigh of relief as well. Doing a thorough check, Lith realized Miwa was not unconscious and simply sleeping. He sent some of his spiritual power into her body, shocking her, and saw her eyes flutter. A minuteter, Miwa finally opened her hazy eyes. Lith shed a warm smile and said, "Good morning." ¡­.. A/N: Testing format. Testing italics. Testing bold. Testing bold italics. Testing italics format gdocs. Testing bold format gdocs. Testing bold italics format gdocs. Chapter 944 Is This The Real Life

Chapter 944 Is This The Real Life

With Lith''s greeting, Miwa blinked her eyes and said, "Am I dreaming?" Lith flicked her forehead. "This is real life." "Ow." Miwa rubbed her forehead. While doing so, a bad premonition swelled up within her mind and her emotions turned chaotic. Sensitive to changes within a human, Lith immediately used a Life spell and calmed Miwa down. He didn''t let her thoughts turn chaotic and had her rationally think things through. Miwa knitted her brows and instead of letting out a shocked exaggerated reaction, she sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, going into a state of deep meditation. Lith and Dennis gave her time to think and didn''t disturb her. While having her eyes closed and her brows knitted, Miwa thought, ''How is this possible? Didn''t the devil kill me? I was leading my second life and when I went to sleep¡­ I actually woke up in my first life? How? What coincidence is this?'' Lith, Dennis, and the rest sat down beside Miwa in a cross-legged position. They waited for her to recover fully so that they could adventure further. Miwa''s expression could be seen turning into annoyed to shocked to terrified and then frustrated and eventually sorrowful. A drop of tear leaked from her closed eyes and whatever she may be going through, although Lith and Dennis did not know it, they could feel her sadness. A whileter, Miwa still had a sad expression on her face. Lith couldn''t endure it anymore and walked up to her. He hugged her and rubbed her back. "It''s okay, things happen. I''m here for you and will always be there¡­" Lithforted. Miwa, in a deep state of meditation, after feeling Lith''s warmth, had her expression eased slightly. Lith still could not tell what made her so sad, but whatever it may be, something had to be done about it. If Miwa stayed sad like that, she may develop a heart demon. Her cultivation would be disrupted and she would lose herselfpletely. Even though Lith knew Miwa did not follow the traditional cultivation route, all paths lead to a single ce. Since such was the case, there were some thingsmon to all¡ªheart demons being one of them. As her good friend, it was Lith''s duty to help her. Lith hugged Miwa for a long time. It was only after she showed signs of waking up did he loosen her hold on her. Once Miwa woke up, she found herself embraced by Lith. Her head was on his broad shoulders and from here, she saw Dennis and two other strange boys sitting at a distance. Being hugged by Lith, a warm feeling spread through her body. Unconsciously, she hugged him back and stayed like that for a bit. "Are you alright now?" Lith asked, rubbing Miwa''s back. Miwa, her head still on Lith''s shoulder, asked, "Is this the real life?" "Yes." Lith said softly. "This means my parents are dead¡­" Miwa said with sorrow. Getting a chance at redoing her life and now being stripped off that, a lot of regrets swelled up within her heart. She could not save her parents in this life. Her fate did not change. Her Master wasn''t there. The love and care from her parents wasn''t there. Once again, she was alone in this vast world. The loneliness she was suffering could not be stated by mere words. Her emotions were felt by Lith and at present, he could do nothing butfort Miwa. There were some battles which one had to fight alone. This was Miwa''s one and he could do nothing but cheer her from afar. After who knows how long, Miwa broke the hug and wiped her face. While doing so, she said, "If any of you mention this moment to anybody, I will kill you." Lith chuckled softly and didn''tment on it. Miwa was still broken, but at least she could talk properly now. "Can I ask what happened? You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to." Lith said. "It''s fine. I''ll tell you." Miwa said. She then narrated the things that happened, how she got killed then thought she started her second life, and was now back to her previous one. Listening to all of that, Lith pondered over it and said, "You were happy and more ambitious as ever in your second life, right?" Miwa nodded. "Anyone would be in my ce. Going to the past is a dream everybody has thought of some or the other day." "Yes, you''re not wrong about that. However, you were captured by a devil. You might be more happy and ambitious than before. It''s only natural you are because the devilid out steps for you to follow and feed onto it." Lith replied. Miwa did not understand what he was saying and asked Lith to exin properly. Lith eventually stated that devils feed on the ambitions and happiness of humans. She was captured by one and he purposefully gave her an illusion that she had died and regressed to the past. After knowing all of it was an illusion, Miwa sucked in a cold breath of air. Whatever had happened was far too real and she really could not tell the difference. It was really scary. No wonder people said the path of cultivation was one filled with thorns and hardships. After chatting with Miwa some more, Lith felt it was time they set out. While walking out of the cave, Lith said, "Those two new guys, they''re my disciples. You two,e and introduce yourselves." Hyunsuk and Shi walked towards Lith on his call. If before they had some lingering doubts about their Master''s capabilities, it was all cleared up and washed away now. They saw how their Master dealt with the devil. Although he did not really win against him, just chasing him away and rescuing his friend was a big thing. Not to mention, he also found a mythical ingredient to make a stew out of legends. He also went through my challenges and brought the two unscathed from them. If he wasn''t qualified to be their Master, then there was no one else who could teach them. Hyunsuk and Shi had respect for their Master and looked at him with reverence. Hyunsuk and Shi bowed in front of Miwa. Lith looked at Hyunsuk and said, "This is my disciple number one, Hyunsuk. You can call him Junior Hyunsuk or Little Hyunsuk, whatever you like." Lith then looked at Shi. "This is my disciple number two, Shi. You can call him Junior Shi or Little Shi¡­" Lith suddenly paused. It didn''t feel right to say this. Miwa, Dennis, and Hyunsuk covered their mouths, trying not tough while Shi''s face flushed red. ''Master¡­ Why are you like this¡­'' Chapter 945 The Humans Are Causing More Damage

Chapter 945 The Humans Are Causing More Damage

Days passed. It was the 21st day. Lith, Dennis, Miwa, Hyunsuk, and Shi adventured to various ces in this time and got to learn a lot of things about this world. It was the same old church vs devils trope going on here. The devils were rampant and harmed the humans, but the church actually caused more damage overall than them. In the name of devil cleansing, in small rural areas, young children and beautiful women were actually r*ped. Politics was vile and many would be executed in the name of devils. Only in some urban areas where the poption was really big did the church not cause damage. However, even there, from the huge donations they got from people, the church had a major control over everyone. It was democratic world but that was only on paper. The church controlled everything. Unlike the church, the devils were actually doing good work. The only thing they wanted was ambitions and happiness from the humans. The more the humans had it, the more the devils could get stronger. For this reason, the devils did not harm the humans¡ªat least directly. They first watched the humans and selected the one with the most potential. Then, they would help him/her achieve great things in life and slowly but surely, feed on their growth, happiness, sess, and ambitions. It was only after the person had reached the peak of sess would they actually consume thempletely. If one were to look at it from the church''s perspective, they would see that the devils were simply fiddling with the human''s emotions, then once it had actually bnced its life, the devils consumed it. If one were to look at it from the devil''s perspective, they would see that they themselves had to work hard to make this human grow, just like feeding a pig before ughtering it. They had to work a bit and when the pig was all fattened up, they could butcher it. However, if one were to look at it from a neutral perspective, they would see that the devils were actually doing great work. Bringing a human to its peak of sess, this was a challenging task in itself. Many factors came into y and a lot had to be taken into consideration. A human did not reach his own peak in a jiffy. There were more humans involved for one person''s sess. Add to that, when one reached their peak, they would''ve already served more than half of their life''s purpose. In a lifetime, a human may or may not really fulfil the purpose of their life. It was always a gamble and for this reason, not everybody was a bigshot or a king or someone mighty. The devils brought a human close to its life purpose and once it was achieved, they consumed it. From a neutral perspective, they seem to be doing a good thing. Add to that, the church''s inability to control their own branches and harm the fellow humans made them incur bad karma. Their bad karma had skyrocketed after they captured Ralph for no apparent reason. The church''s fate was tied with Lith''s and there was no way he was going to leave them so easily. However much torture Ralph has suffered, it would be returned to the church a hundred folds. The headquarters of the Church of Saint Selena was located in Holy City Thames. Where Ralph was located was still unknown. Even from Dennis''s dream, it was indecipherable. There was a strange feeling Lith had about this situation. Even if he unearthed all the churches, he may still not find Ralph. This feeling was really amusing and he did not know why he felt this. Lith asked the others if they felt something simr, but they simply shook their heads. Things were indeed strange, but up until this point, what wasn''t strange in Lith''s life? During ascensions, he was repeatedly pulled into the Astral Realm. Then, he became the sixth Chosen One. Then, he found a strong Devil and her daughter; a Supreme Rank Witch, an extinct bloodline''s descendant; child of Cerberus Ren; summoner puppy Zen; became a phoenix providence bearer¡­ The list was endless and Lith couldn''t put them in proper order even if he wanted to. There was just too much happening. Keeping aside these thoughts, Lith believed in his instincts and didn''t go to topple the churches yet. The primary goal was to find Ralph. Everything else could wait. Lith and the rest had been wandering about trying to find him, but what they met with was one misfortune after another. Shi''s abilities have been really activetely. Lith was just thankful that he was a rtively low level Jinx. If he were any stronger, even Lith wouldn''t be able to protect himself. After days of surviving through misfortunes, with the Charm Hyunsuk by their sides, on the 21st day, that is, at present, Lith and the rest were able to find the second mythical ingredient. It was called the Golden Dawn Blossoms. As its name suggested, they were petals that bloomed only during the golden hour. They were extremely rare as it was present only on one path ofnd, that too at an unknown cliff in a territory void of any sentient being''s presence. Lith didn''t know how these flowers were able to survive through the ancient times by just being in such a small location. They sure contained some profound mysteries, but diving deep into them would just be wasting time. Lith''s goal was to make the stew and leave as fast as possible. With Hyunsuk and Shi by his side, things became a bit easier. Even with them in tow, finding Ralph was challenging. Thus, after a bit of thinking, Lith finally came to a decision. Shi''s misfortune had to be kept away temporarily if they wanted to find Ralph. However, his misfortune was so much that if Lith wasn''t around, everyone would have trouble surviving. Thus, Lith parted ways with Miwa, Dennis, and Hyunsuk. He had to take Shi to some far away ce temporarily until Ralph was found. Lith searched for Ralph himself, but having Shi with him, he had a feeling that he wouldn''t be the one to find him. Since Ralph couldn''t be found easily, ingredients couldn''t be found easily, and Lith just had to suffer through misfortunes, he had a thought. ''Why should I suffer alone?'' With such a thought, he took Shi and ventured to the areas where the church was really active, bringing misfortune everywhere. Towns suffered through harsh climate changes. Lightning actually struck buildings, cattle everywhere turned mad, rats ate up grains, silos copsed, and eventually¡­ disaster struck everywhere Lith went with Shi. Chapter 946 Jinxes Are Unkillable

Chapter 946 Jinxes Are Unkible

Church of Saint Selena, Holy City Thames. Pristine chandeliers reflected the radiant warmth of the sun in a brightly decorated hall. Basked in the sun''s glory, Saintess Helen was preaching the teachings of god to the worshippers in the church. As the lecture came to an end and the worshippers left after paying their respects, one of the priests sitting in the front row walked up to Saintess Helen. Drawing a cross on his chest with trembling hands, the priest said with a hurried tone, "Your Holiness¡­ It has happened again¡­" Saintess Helen, who was about to light an extinguished candle, stopped doing so. Her brows furrowed and she turned to the priest. "How many times has it been this week?" "This is the ninth time!" The priest had sweat dripping down his forehead. He gritted his teeth and continued, "Those devils must be exterminated at once!" Saintess Helen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She opened them again, her gaze softening, and said, "First focus on providing aid to the wounded, shelter to the homeless, and try to bring the situation under control." The priest, with a saddened face, asked, "What about those devils?" Saintess Helen shook her head. "We do not have proof that they did it. Usually, devils do not bring cmity like those. Everything that has happened is too natural to me them." The priest raised his eyebrows. The other priests sitting in front rows had surprise sh over their faces as well. "Your Holiness¡­ How can a cmity ur like that without the involvement of devils?" The priest asked. Saintess Helen shook her head. "I do not know. But it is indeed not the work of devils." "Sigh¡­" The Saintess sighed as well. She walked towards the extinguished candle and igniting a matchstick, said while lighting the candle, "In the records left by Saintess Selena¡­ A prophecy was made." A sudden silence ensued in the room as Saintess Helen said that. All the priests dared not to even breathe loudly. Saintess Helen, lighting another candle present on a sevenyered stand, continued, "The prophecy stated that legends never die. What was thought of as mythology would turn into reality. On the day this happens, the stars would shine so bright, even during the day they would be visible." Saintess Helen continued to light one candle after another and exined in her gentle tone. "As the legendary stew is made, a countdown of the world''s doom would begin. The days would be numbered and eventually, not a single dust would remain." The priests trembled hearing that. The one standing felt his legs turn weak. They shook intensely as well, but he somehow managed to not plop down to the ground. Saintess Helen had finished lighting all the candles present on the sevenyered stand and walked in front of the priests. Her expression barely changed, despite just talking about an ancient prophecy. Joining her hands and closing her eyes, she said, "Grave danger awaits. It is our duty to confront it before it consumes us. All holy knights are hereby tasked with moving towards the cmity. All bishops, archbishops, and priests are to be on high alert within their respective churches. Shorten the society perimeter temporarily to have better control, andfort the anxious worshippers. May we all pass this predicament with ease and may the Light forever grace us." "May the Light forever grace us." The priests got up and drew crosses, then said softly. "Glory to Saintess Selena." Saintess Helen said. "Glory to Light!" "Glory to Saintess Selena! Glory to Light!" The priests shouted and then hastily left the church to heed themands of Saintess Helen. ¡­.. Around a small shepherd''s vige. There were yards of sheep everywhere. It was as if a white coloured nket was draped on the grassy fields. Under the pleasantte afternoon sun, these sheep were munching on some quality grass on a nted terrain. Lith was sitting on a giant protruding rock, wearing a brown hat, a loose white shirt, brown cks, and brown long boots. His long silver hair cascaded down his shoulders and while chewing on some fine grass, he appeared like an divine immortal cosying as a cowboy. In a literal sense, this wasn''t wrong since he indeed was an immortal. Lazing on the rock, Lith looked at the scene in front. At a distance away from the sheep, there were people screaming and running down the slope. Multiple boulders were following those guys and amidst the screaming group, there was even the cursed disciple of Lith¡ª Little Shi. As of this moment, Lith was still in thest quest''s world. Ralph was still being tortured by the church people, his rescue was remaining, and there were two more mythical ingredients left to acquire. Despite being tight on time, Lith waszing around here. Dennis, Miwa, and Hyunsuk were searching for Ralph and Lith could do nothing but roam around with the Jinx Shi. In these past few days, Shi had made it very clear that he was a Jinx of the highest order. Highest order meant there was nothing good about him. He would bring misfortune to himself and the ones around him. That''s it, there was nothing else¡ªno benefit, no rewards, no nothing. Even a harsh tribtion would leave something once it was cleared, but Shi was not like that. His Jinx capabilities were pure misfortunes with no rewards. If Lith tried to pursue a mythical ingredient with him, he was sure that it would be destroyed before he could even acquire them. There was also a high chance of encountering a strong deity and getting killed by it. Lith was thus not taking any chances. He was sticking to the human settlements and roaming around with Shi, causing their downfall. "I have caused so many problems. I feel like a viin right now¡­" Lith said in a neutral tone while chewing on grass. Not a lot of humans had died. Shi''s curse was strong, but with Lith''s help, it was under control. There was only the destruction of property. Lith was making all the humans flee to the main cities and have them be under one ce. This was so he could better toy with the church and not have mortal casualties. Unnecessary killings resulted in bad karma, providence, cause and effect. It woulde to bite one in the ass in future, so it was better to keep it under control. Lith had a problem with the church in this world, not with the innocent people. All the viiny being done was to bring the church out and for the time being, they didn''t seem to be moving, so Lith could onlyze around and wait for them. His disciple Little Shi was screaming on top of his lungs and running in front of him, about to be crushed by a boulder, but Lith was unfazed. If there was one thing about Jinxes, it was that they were an unkible existence. No matter how intense the misfortune was, they wouldn''t die. "AAAHHHHH! MASTER HELP! HELP! HELP!" Shi''s cries rang out again from afar. Lith continued to chew on the grass and watched him, unbothered to even lift a finger. Chapter 947 Using The Psych Puppetry Ability Chapter 947 Using The Psych Puppetry Ability ??The 33rd day. In his cowboy appearance, Lith stood in mid air and stared at the civilization below. Shi was in a piggyback position, and holding onto dear life. He couldn''t fly like Lith or had any movement technique capable of flight. Not every world was as advanced as Lith''s to possess superior techniques for everybody. On the ground, most of the humans had now settled into a circryout, around the major cities of this world. Holy City Thames was in the middle of this settlement overlooking the protection of everybody. The church was quick to act and they had deployed their army. They were everywhere. The once rare holy knights became amon sighting as they roamed the streets, fully covered in metallic armour. The churches were giving off a powerful Light aura and it was so radiant that a dark creature may get burnt by basking in its luminance. They were on high alert, all thanks to Lith, and at present, all the devils had retreated from human society. Devils were selfish beings and did not want to die unnecessarily. They were strong and could rival even an archbishop, but facing many of them, that too in their own territory¡­ The devils were not fools and quickly left. Wherever Lith had been in the past few days, he had ensured to check for Ralph''s traces. There were none and even a single clue about him was unavable. This made Lith draw a conclusion that Ralph was in a heavily guarded area, possibly the headquarters of the church in Holy City Thames. If the war with the church happened now, many mortals would be implicated and die. Such a thing shouldn''t happen. Lith thought of ways to save Ralph and ran simtions in his mind at full throttle. After a while, he had a few ideas in mind. Lith took out a talisman and imbued his spiritual power into it. "Hello? Your Highness?" Dennis''s voice rang out from the other side. "How is it going? Did you find Ralph''s whereabouts or at least the mythical ingredients?" "Couldn''t find Ralph, but we are about to enter a ce called Enchanted Moon Gardens in the southwestern devil territories. Hyunsuk says he has a feeling we would be able to find what we were looking for." Dennis said cheerfully. "Okay. Focus on acquiring the mythical ingredients then. I''ll be attacking the church and keep them busy for a while." Lith replied. Dennis didn''tment on it and took his leave. Lith put the talisman in his space ring and looked back at the settlement. He patted Shi''s hands and said, "Buckle up, we''re going down." "Master, wait¡ªNoooooooooo!" Before Shi could protest, Lith had already made his way down, making him scream. Thankfully, there was a sound barrier cast around Shi and the voice wasn''t heard by the church guys. As Lith neared the settlement, he used Space spells and teleported to one of its alleyways. He put the shocked Shi down and said, "Stick to the periphery and don''t venture deep into Holy City Thames. I''ll find youter on." Without waiting for his reply, Lith quickly left the area, lest he got caught in Shi''s misfortune. Being away from him, Lith used a disguise and barged into some random person''s home. He stood in front of a body mirror and looked at himself. Currently he was his original authentic self. A handsome vampire that people would die to be with. Lith touched his skin and hisplexion changed from being pale to a healthy milky color. He touched his hair and it flowed up like a reverse waterfall, turning into normal-sized. Lith then smiled and had a look at his sharp fangs. He touched them and changed them to appear normal. Finally, he used a disguising treasure to mask his scent as a vampire and smell like a human. With this, he now seemed like a proper human and no one could tell that he was a vampire. Lith stared at his short-haired look in the mirror for a while and realized that it appeared great. However, it couldn''t hold a candle to his long hair look. Long hair really suited Lith. Walking out of the house, Lith made his way towards the nearest church. As he walked, due to his charismatic appearance, he naturally became the center of attention. Themon folks were mesmerized by his appearance and couldn''t help but stare at him with wide open eyes. Some began following him, and looking at Lith, the holy knights roaming around clicked their tongues in annoyance. Lucky bastard, blessed with good looks! Even though they might be higher in position than themon folks, looking at Lith made the holy knights realize just how much theycked in the charisma department. It was as if while god was making them, he used all the materials to sculpt this dude and used the leftovers to make them. It seemed so unfair¡­ Sighing, the holy knights shook their heads and went about their ways, ignoring this handsome man. Lith left a deep impression on everyone as he walked and soon reached his destination. He stood in front of a towering bright church and after a quick look at it, walked in. Worshippers were seated and the priest was preaching something. This got over soon and Lith finally made his way towards the confession booth. As he entered inside, he could feel the aura of someone around Half Saint Rank. This was quite a high rank aspared to the holy knights outside, so Lith guessed that this person may be in a good position in the church. Clearing his throat, Lith said, "I have a confession to make." "Go ahead, child. Speak your heart out. Light is merciful, Light is kind." The priest''s voice came in. "Actually, it would be best if I could look at you face to face and confess." Lith said. The priest naturally had no problem with it. He opened a small window in the confession booth and saw Lith''s face. The moment he saw Lith''s amethyst eyes, he felt his vision go hazy, then the world around him. Lith''s purple eyes had ancient symbols appear on them spun crazily. The priest''s eyes went from having a calm look to a lifeless look in no time. He then had a nk face as if his very soul was sucked out. Looking at this dazed man, Lith said, "Congrattions, you''re the first person I used my ''Psych Puppetry'' ability on." The hearty congrattions were not reciprocated, making Lith click his tongue. "So ungrateful, eh? Anyway, you''re going to tell me everything you know about the current situation now." The priest nodded his head like a robot. "Yes, master." Then, he began to tell everything he knew and Lith listened intently, collecting information. Chapter 948 Why Must You Court Death Everywhere You Go? Chapter 948 Why Must You Court Death Everywhere You Go? ??A meeting was held a week ago. A person called Saintess Helen called all the officials in the headquarters of the church and briefed them about the cmities. Saintess Helen drew an outright conclusion that it''s the work of devils. They were running too rampanttely and a holy war was inevitable. She provided proof regarding them as well, baffling Lith. Then, all the officials were dismissed after being asked to prepare for the holy war, and defend the holy cities in the meantime. Lith cancelled the Psych Puppetry ability and rubbed his chin. ''This Saintess Helen sure is good at brainwashing. It is clear that she knows the devils aren''t into y, but she''s shifting the whole me on them to move these officials. What is she trying to achieve?'' ''She also talked about bringing out all the holy artifacts, weapons, seals, and whatnot. The church is going all out. They are not caring for their ancient treasures either and handing it out like candies. Interesting¡­'' Lith did not see any information of the artifacts or weapons in the priest''s memories. It was probably ssified. Through the memories, Lith also learnt of theyout of this area, where the churches were, where the archbishops, bishops, and rest of the priests were stationed, and so on. It was a pity that Ralph''s location was still not stated anywhere. However, Lith got an important lead from this priest''s memories. The white beard man who had made Ralph''s broadcast was in the meeting too. His name was Langrid and he was an archbishop, currently stationed at Gospels Conve¡ªa square located on the outskirts of Holy City Thames. This person seemed to be a high ranking official and Lith didn''t dy trying to find him. He used the Light element and turning into a golden streak, shot up in the sky thennded right at the periphery of Holy City Thames. All the church officials who were outside could see this scene, however none felt anything weird about it. The devils were unable to use Light Magic, so the person who moved like lightning was probably some high ranking official of the church. The holy knights roaming the streets showed some admiration and then went back to doing their jobs, as if there was nothing abnormal happening. Lithnded right at the Gospels Conve square, there he saw a small church. Going inside, Lith saw¡­ "Nothing?" The church was devoid of any people or furniture. It just had an empty space and a cross statue. Confused, Lith was about to spread out his spiritual sense when the talisman in his space ring heated up. Dennis was trying to contact him. Lith took out the talisman and Dennis''s hurried voice rang from it. "Your Highness, there''s a group of church officials in front of me, consisting of eight people. In it, there''s the white beard man who was on the broadcast that day." "What¡­" Right as Lith said that, a bad premonition swelled up in his heart. "Bang!" A gunshot resounded in Lith''s ears and out of pure instincts, he rolled in air and dodged the thing shot at him. "Attack!" A crisp voice resounded in Lith''s ears. Another round of shots were fired at him, but using [Nine Steps Beat Lightning], Lith dodged them and quickly used Long Jump to escape. Standing in midair and overlooking the church below, Lith''s heart thumped intensely. His brows furrowed and he said, "An ambush?" "Your Highness? Your Highness? Are you there?" Dennis''s voice rang out from the talisman. At this moment, Lith saw a group of church officials run out of the church, then stare around, and finally up in the sky. They gazed at Lith''s figure and in a few seconds, their own figures twinkled with a bright light, then shot straight at him. Lith extended his wings out and pped them, distancing himself from these guys shooting towards him. "Yeah, I''m there. What''s up?" Lith asked, his heartbeat calming down and the adrenaline washing away. He wasn''t as startled anymore and flowing along the wind with a speed much greater than the guys shooting towards him. Looking at the figures desperately trying to make haste and catch him, Lith realized they did not have the means of proper flight movements. "No, they have the means, it''s just that¡­ I am too quick?" Lith suddenly blurted out. "Your Highness? What are you saying?" Dennis asked. "Nothing. Tell me, why did you contact suddenly?" Lith asked nonchntly, unfazed by the church officialsing at him. "Right. Me, Miwa, and Hyunsuk are in the Enchanted Mood Gardens. However, in front of us, there''s a group of church members. One of them looks like the guy who did Ralph''s broadcast." "¡­" Lith was silent. "Are you serious?" "Yes. I am a hundred percent sure of it." Dennis said resolutely. "¡­" Lith was silent again. ''It really was an ambush!'' "Are they targeting you?" Lith asked. "No. They''re sniffing around like dogs, probably searching for the mythical ingredient. Your Highness I believe¡ª" "Lith, listen." A sudden interruption was caused by Miwa. "I have a feeling that those church guys here know of the mythical ingredient. They''re probably here to destroy it." "Hey, I was going to say that!" Dennis cried out. "How are you so sure?" Lith asked. "Because they''re literally destroying whatever''sing in their path. Me, Hyunsuk and Dennis are quite far away, but can see them using Light Magic and destroying things. I don''t know if it''s just an illusion or a reality though." "Master, it''s reality. I can sense it." Hyunsuk''s voice rang out. "Did you find the mythical ingredient, Hyunsuk?" Lith asked. "Not yet. I suppose if we don''t hurry, those church members will destroy the ingredient." Hyunsuk was quite talkative in this situation. "Then hurry and get it. Also, kill anyone you see fit, but make sure to keep the white beard alive. Also Dennis, if you have any soul searching or mind reading ability, use it and extract Ralph''s location from that white beard man." Lith instructed. "Understood, Your Highness. We shall leave at once then." The talisman turned quiet after he said that. Lith put it back in the space ring and turned to look at the golden twinkles speeding close to him. He stopped flying and stared at them. With a sigh, Lith said, "Humans, humans, humans. Oh humans¡­ Why are you guys like this? Why must you court death everywhere you go?" Lith''s eyes shed with a hint of pity. "I retained some special care for you guys because¡­" Lith didn''t say it out loud, but his words were: I was a former human, so I had some care for you guys. "¡­why must you consistently remind me you are not worth the care. What happened to being the most intelligent species?" Lith questioned, but there were no answers. Instead, what was heard was¡­ "Devil, you shall perish today!" "Death is your judgement!" "In the name of Saintess Selena¡­" After the words came four lightning fast spears, equipped with dense Light spells. Lith sighed and shook his head. "Not a single bit of survival instinct. Fine then, I''ll show you what the consequences of seeking death are." Chapter 949 You’ve Sure Done A Lot Of Good Deeds Chapter 949 You¡¯ve Sure Done A Lot Of Good Deeds ??"Devil scum, you shall perish today!" "Your judgement shall be death!" "In the name of Saintess Selena¡­" Roars erupted from the church officials as they closed in on Lith. Taking Saintess Selena''s name, they threw four lightning fast spears equipped with dense Light spells. Lith pped his wings and stood in mid air, gazing at these shouting humans calmly. The spears appeared in front of him in the next instant, about to pierce his head and chest, splitting his body into two. However, the spears a few inches away from Lith, unable to pierce him. They seemed to be moving, but ever so slowly, and seemed unable to prate an invisible barrier in front of Lith. Lith extended his hand and touched the spear tip with his index finger. "Pointy, good. Now return." Lith flicked the spear and it instantly slipped a hundred and eighty degrees, rocketing towards the church officials. With a faint gushing sound, it zoomed past one of the church officials. The church official only saw a faint bright doting towards him, before his vision darkened and he fell freely from the sky. This scene made the rest stop in their tracks and gaze at the fallen church official. Everyone could faintly see a hole in the man''s body, about the size of a spear''s diameter, and shuddered in response. So fast! Everything happened so quickly! At this moment, it would be a lie if the church officials said they weren''t afraid. Despair took over their bodies and they cast a quick look at the perpetrator. "H-h-how¡­" Lith pped his wing once and closed the distance between the officials and him. He appeared right in front of the official who asked a question and held his head. "Don''t ask how, question yourself why¡ªwhy did you involve yourself in this?" Burst! The man''s head exploded and his headless corpse did a free fall. The remaining officials felt their bodies turn stiff. They wanted to run, but they couldn''t. They wanted to scream, but they couldn''t. Lith had used a Darkness spell and bound them tightly in ce, not making them budge a single inch. They had some use and their deaths were temporarily put on hold. Lith pped his wings and flew down, right towards the headquarters of the church in Holy City Thames. Saintess Helen had been watching the whole situation unfold in a magic crystal. Her gentle face had a twisted look to it. She clenched her fists tightly and dashed out of the church, knowing this devil wasing towards the church. As she marched outside, many holy knights, archbishops, and bishops walked alongside her, holding valuable treasures. Some held ancient ss bottles filled with holy water, some held golden chains, some held old dusty books, and some held protective talismans. As Saintess Helen walked out of the chair, there were more people holding ancient artifacts. The church was fully prepared to deal with a devil of Lith''s scale and the aura emitted by everyone exceeded that of a King Rank cultivator. "Shield!" An Archbishop behind Saintess Helen eximed as they walked out. Many holy knights rushed towards her and surrounded her. Lith watched the whole thing from above and flew close to the church. He didn''tnd on the ground but stopped a hundred meters afar in midair. Showing the church officials in his grasp, Lith threw them down as if their life meant nothing. "Quick! Catch them!" Saintess Helen''s heart pained watching this and she cried out. Lith sneered and said, "If I want to, I could uproot your whole church. I had no enmity with you lot, but attacking one of my friends, then holding one hostage and torturing him¡­ You''ve sure done a lot of good deeds." Saintess Helen''s expression turned dark. The church officials furrowed their brows. A mere devil dares to say such things to them? The audacity¡­ "Devil¡ª" "Stop." Saintess Helen raised her hand and stopped everyone from speaking. She turned her head to look at Lith and asked, "You do not belong to this world, correct?" The topic strayed away from the devil vs church talks. This made many officials frown, but they didn''t dare to voice out theirints. Lith looked at her and mockingly asked, "What do you think?" Saintess Helen wasn''t provoked or annoyed by the mocking. She merely nodded her head. "I understand. You''re here to make the mythical stew, yes?" Lith looked at her with a poker face and didn''t answer. If she already knew everything, why bother asking him? Saintess Helen got her answer from the silence shown by Lith. She joined her hands and continued in a gentle tone, "Our ancestors had prophesied that a day shalle when the legend would repeat itself. However, that day would be the end of our world. The two paths would merge¡ªshowcasing apletely different third path, and the blind mountains would surface, leading the world towards doom." Saintess Helen''s gaze turned fierce, but her aura and tone still was gentle. "Otherworldly being, I ask you to give up trying to make this stew and leave our world at once. We do not seek conflict and we do not wish to let harm befall any of the worshippers." Lith''s eyes narrowed. "You did not hear me, I think. I said you attacked my friend and captured another one. Do you understand that actions have consequences?" Saintess Helen sighed. With her hands still joined, she said, "It was not in our control. The summoning ritual to arrive in this world has been tampered by our ancestors. Demons or devils, they would be captured instantly after arrival." Lith pped his wings and flew down on the ground. The holy knights panicked and immediately took on an attacking stance, pointing their weapons at Lith. Saintess Helen was astonished as well and raised her eyebrows. Lithy his foot on the ground and a wisp of holy light entered his body. Everyone could see a golden strand of Light coil around Lith''s legs like a snake and envelope his body. Saintess Helen, the priests, and the knights, everyone let out a surprised gasp. Nobody thought the devil would choose to arrive in their territory and suicide on his own ord. However, much to everyone''s dismay, the golden light didn''t tightly coiled around Lith and tore apart his body. There were also no sizzling sounds or burning smell. Holy City Thames was not called the holy city for show. Every inch of this city''snd was baptized and contained tremendous power. Setting foot in this ce would burn a devil to ashes. There was an ancient formationid out for defensive purposes. Being a dark creature, Lith naturally was attacked and everyone were rejoicing slightly internally, but their emotions turned to despair once again when they found the light had no effect. Lith looked at Saintess Helen with his sharp purple eyes, making her hands tremble slightly. His gaze seemed like an apex predator staring at an ant and the involuntary shudder was only natural. Looking in Saintess Helen''s eyes, Lith said softly, "Let me say it once again. Actions¡­" The golden light around Lith''s body snaked towards his hands and coiled themselves. "¡­Have¡­" Lith raised his hands, showing the golden light wrapped around him. p! "¡­Consequences." The light shattered with a loud boom, creating a heavy breeze. Everyone''s clothes flowed in the direction of the breeze and some weak priests and holy knights flew along with it too. "Are you ready to ept the consequences, Miss Saintess?" Chapter 950 Saintess Helen’s Sacrifice

Chapter 950 Saintess Helen¡¯s Sacrifice

A loud silence resonated in the church''s area. Every humans'' heart palpitated in panic as they watched a devil break free from the restraints of Light. Throughout their life¡ªthe belief that Light would ovee darkness and erase all evil was etched deeply in their hearts. But it did not take even a second for their lifelong belief to shatter as this devil descended in their world. As terror surged in their whole being, some extreme believers couldn''t take it anymore and exploded on the spot. Faith was a major thing, no matter which world. A firework of human flesh urred in Holy City Thames¡ªan event every human of this world would remember. Saintess Helen''s face darkened further, an uneasy feeling swelled in her heart. Looking at the otherworldly being in front, her years of experience screamed that she should not mess with him. However, her duty as a believer of Light forced a part of her to exterminate this vile being. Frictioned between the two, Saintess Helen felt the world around her spun. She somehow managed to hold on and sighing, said in a soft tone, "I understand. I''ll take full responsibility regarding this matter. Whatever punishment you wish to bestow, please leave the worshippers aside and give it to me." "Saintess!" An archbishop cried out. "Saintess you cannot give in to the devil''s¡ª" Saintess Helen raised her hand. Everyone fell silent. "I am still talking." Saintess Helen said with an air of authority around her. Lith looked at this woman with an amused expression. Saintess Helen continued, "I''ll face the consequences on everyone''s behalf, however, you have to promise to leave this world and give up on that stew." Saintess Helen was aware that their side was stronger aspared to Lith. If the church went all out, Lith could be defeated. However, many would perish and there would be a great destruction of life and property. Not to mention, this person also hadpanions. The church would be severely weakened and won''t have the means to deal with those guys. Hence, it was best to avoid a war if possible. Being a Saintess, Helen naturally knew more about things than the rest. Her perspective was wide and she was well-versed with warfare. "The best war is the one which isn''t fought." It was a belief deeply etched in Saintess Helen''s very essence. She thus tried to negotiate and stop the doom this world was about to face. Lith was really fascinated by now. All the annoyance he had regarding these guys was gone and his focusy fully on thisdy standing in front. She was an interesting person, on par with the Angels of his own world. It was not easy to sacrifice yourself for the greater good of the rest. At the critical moment, most backed out, and very few actually stood tall and faced the predicament in front. Feeling interested in her, Lith stared into Helen''s deep brown eyes. His amethyst pupils spun and ancient red letters began appearing on them. Momentarily, Helen''s vision spun and she found herself dizzy again. This time, she couldn''t stand still and had to be supported by a few holy knights beside her. Lith activated his ability [Paradigm Perception] and stared at her. A bright golden me flickered above her head. There were also many golden strands wrapped around her, which stretched high up in the sky. To which ce it was connected, Lith didn''t know. Lith let out his killing intent and focused it on Saintess Helen. The golden me flickering above her head dimmed and turned to a small wisp. The strand stretching up in the sky suddenly turned ck. It unwrapped itself from Helen and coiled around Lith instead. Raising an eyebrow in amusement, Lith retracted his killing intent and decided to spare Helen''s life. The ck strand uncoiled, turned golden, and wrapped itself around Helen again. ''Interesting¡­'' Lith thought and cancelled his ability. Saintess Helen regained herposure and didn''t feel dizzy anymore. She stared at Lith with a befuddled expression. Lith squinted his eyes and said, "If you are going to sacrifice yourself, then so be it. I''ll spare the rest. Come with me." Lith didn''t wait for Helen to respond and taking out a rope from his ring, threw it on her. The rope wrapped around Helen''s waist on its own. Lith held the other end and flew high up in the sky, vanishing instantly from Holy City Thames, dumbfounding the people standing. Everything happened so fast that people realized the Saintess was gone after a few seconds of Lith''s disappearance. "Saintess Helen!" "Your Holiness!" The church members screamed on top of their lungs, bawling their eyes out. Many ran towards the direction Lith had disappeared to, but s, it was all futile and they lost track of him. ¡­.. Far away from the Holy City Thames, in a mountain range, space fluctuated and Lith teleported out with Helen in tow. This rope was a Supreme Grade artifact which required just a bit of spiritual power to activate. Once bound to the enemy, it would immobilize thempletely, sealing their cultivation, and making suicide useless too. In adventures such as these, Lith''s background as the Prince shined the most. He would get to use various treasures from his n and understand its might as well as disy it to others. Such a simple artifact but contained such profound power, it was truly amazing. Saintess Helen was dumbfounded and stared at Lith with wide eyes. "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t eat humans." Lith said nonchntly. "Anyway, I have to say, you''re really dumb to sacrifice yourself like this. Do you suffer from some chuuni main character syndrome or something?" "???" Saintess Helen did not understand a single word Lith said and stared at him in confusion. Lith didn''t talk to her more on this and sat on a protruding rock. "Hmm¡­ I seem to be forgetting something¡­" Lith said out loud. Saintess Helen kept quiet. She did not know what fate awaited her and being in the presence of such a strong being, it was better to shut one''s mouth. Lith shrugged his shoulders after some thinking. "Well, if I forgot then it probably wasn''t important¡­" Meanwhile, in human territory¡­ Stealthily standing beside a wall in an alley, Shi breathed heavily. The sound of metal mouring resounded in the air as ten holy knights rushed from the road beside the alley. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Shi tried to calm his breathing. He looked up at the sky and said softly, "Master¡­ Where are you¡­" Thud! "Meo!" "Hisssss!" "What the fuck¡­" Shi cursed under his breath as he watched two cats fall down in a garbage bin, then start fighting. "What''s the noise?" "It seems to being from there!" "Quick, rush!" Shi was startled. "Fuck!" He turned to run away, but just then, "Hisssss!" "Meeeoooooow!" "Ahhhhh!" An orange cat leapt on Shi''s face, scratching it and making him scream. The holy knights, hearing the scream, appeared in the alley. "Found him! Deploy the! Deploy the! Don''t let him run this time!" "Ahhhhhhhh!" Shi didn''t hear the holy knights as the cat slowly slid down his body while imbuing its nail in his skin, scratching him deep and tearing apart his clothes. Watching the hanging orange cat, the ck cat fighting with it jumped on Shi as well, scratching him further and making him scream. Soon, the holy knights deployed theirs and trapped Shi as well as the two cats. The cats, feeling their threatened, meowed loudly and aggressively scratched at the nearest thing they could find, trying their best to escape. "Ahhhhhh! Stop! Stop! Stop!" "Ahhhhhhh!" The nearest object was naturally none else but, Shi. ¡­.. A/N: We are close to finishing the GT goal! It''s 141/150, finish it for a bonus chapter! It''s Monday so the Powerstones have reset. With every 150 stones, there will be one bonus chapter! Chapter 951 Mysteries Of Cause And Effect, Karma

Chapter 951 Mysteries Of Cause And Effect, Karma

Back in the mountain range. Lith was still sitting on the rock. He contacted Dennis and got to know that the church officials were wiped out, and Ralph''s whereabouts were known. Lith told him to not worry about Ralph and asked him to get the ingredient and meet at Jenna''s ce in the forest. He put away themunication talisman and turned to Helen again. Helen looked back at Lith with a neutral gaze. Lith smiled and said, "Your sacrifice was in vain. How do you feel about it?" Helen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "If you wish to kill me, just do it. But don''t forget to leave this world alone." Lith rubbed his temples and walked towards thedy. Her obsession of having everybody saved at the expense of herself was strong. Lith held thedy''s hand and imbued some of his spiritual power into it, analyzing her bone age. It came out to roughly five hundred years old. She possessed strength simr to a Half King Rank. "You''re five hundred years old and stillck so muchmon sense and intelligence." Lith scolded the Saintess. Saintess Helen stared at Lith as if he was an unknown creature, not understanding what he meant. Lith shook his index finger. "Your way of dealing with a devil is wrong. It always was. When you put yourself up for a sacrifice and asked me not to harm others, did you really think I would do as asked?" Saintess Helen shook her head. "I was going to have you sign a pact, but was unable to do so." "Oh? Did I perhaps capture you too early?" Lith rubbed his chin. Saintess Helen sighed. "Yes. My head was spinning the whole time, I wasn''t in the right state to bring it up quickly." Lith chuckled and shook his head. "I fail to understand how you''re so experienced and still mess up so badly." Saintess Helen let out a wry smile. Lith willed the Earth element beneath him and made a block of rock erupt out. He sat on this rock, cross-legged, and was positioned face-to-face with Helen. "I also don''t understand how you''re talking so freely. Shouldn''t you have emotions such as fear or anger or grief? You were captured, and about to be sacrificed too. I also did not make any promise to let the people live." Lith didn''t actively try to instil despair, but his words passively did so anyway. Saintess Helen closed her eyes and sighed again. "What use is there to despair? What''s supposed to happen, will happen. You can''t change fate or destiny. From the start, the situation was not normal. The church was prepared for a full scale holy war, but the enemy turned out to be far more dangerous than we initially thought." "The church''s legacy is deep, we have many ancient treasures and protective artifacts. However, even if we had used everything, you wouldn''t be defeated. Others may not know it, but you proved it to me by breaking free of the formation''s effect. Add to that, Light did not burn you. It was very strange." Lith nodded. "In the face of absolute power, schemes, deceit, treasure, formations¡­ nothing works." Saintess Helen nodded as well. "That''s why I tried to dissuade the situation and offered myself, but the negotiations never happened as I did not get to have you sign the pact." Lith chuckled. "How do you feel now? You''re going to be killed and no one''s going to survive. I''m really bad, don''t you think?" Saintess Helen let out a pained smile. "What I think doesn''t matter anymore, does it? As I said, what''s going to happen, will happen." Lith shook his head and index finger. "You''re wrong about this fact. Your fate and destiny can be changed. What''s going to happen, doesn''t always happen. You can stop it in due time." "If such was the case, wouldn''t I have already done everything to stop you?" Saintess Helen asked. Lith blinked and stared at Helen. He fell into thinking. What she''s saying isn''t wrong. However, I never had any ns to kill the people of this world or harm anyone. My sole goal was to make the stew and leave. It''s probably because I wasn''t going to harm her did she not get a premonition of death and prepare beforehand. Thinking till this point, Lith suddenly asked, "Answer me honestly, do you think I''m going to kill you?" Saintess Helen stared at Lith with a dumbfounded gaze, surprised by the sudden question. After a few seconds of thinking, she shook her head. "If you wanted to kill me, you would''ve done it already. If you wanted to, you could''ve attacked the church in Thames itself, but you didn''t." Lith smiled. "Do you think I can''t kill you at this very instant?" "You can." Saintess Helen said tly. "As I said, I''m powerless. Whatever decision you make is independent of what I think." Lith found this woman really interesting. She was suicidal, but also really rational at the same time. Before Lith could ask her anything, Helen continued, "Before you kill me¡­ Just think of it as myst wish. Can you answer a few questions of mine?" Lith stared at her curiously. "Sure." "How are you unaffected by Light? Aren''t you a dark creature? Shouldn''t you burn due to it?" Lith chuckled. "While it is indeed true that dark creatures are affected by Light and holy things, it''s not exactly urate. You see, after countless years, some bloodlines have be immune to all this. Not to mention, there''s nothing in the world that says a dark creature can''t have an affinity to Light. Meaning, a dark creature can use Light magic too." Saintess Helen raised her eyebrows in shock. "How is this possible?" "All beings are equal. There''s no one superior to the other." Lith dropped some profound wisdom. "Ever since an infant, you''re taught as a human that dark is bad, light is good. Evil is bad, always do good things, always follow virtue, and so on. However¡­" Lith''s gaze turned serious. "That''s just something society made to shackle everyone into following a proper order. Let me simplify it." "The more things you do, the more you''ll increase your cause and effect, the more your karma will be affected." "If everyone did more things, these two principles will have a major stir in them, thereby copsing order and giving rise to chaos." "Now, with the rise in chaoses destruction. It''s a natural principle of the universe and no matter what you do, it won''t change." "With destructiones a big wipe out. You may lose everything you love, and even the universe could copse due to it, including yourself." Helen''s face contorted. She had a twisted expression as she did not understand a single bit of what Lith was saying. Looking at her, Lith stopped speaking and rubbed his chin. "Am I bad at exnations? That''s the simplest I could go though¡­" Helen didn''t respond, but her slight rosy cheeks indicated she was slightly embarrassed. How could she tell Lith that it was her who had trouble digesting everything and not him? Thinking that his exnation was overlyplicated, Lith thought of something else and said, "Okay, I''ll simplify it further and tell you. Listen closely and interrupt if you don''t understand." Saintess Helen nodded obediently. Thus, Lith began with hisplicated exnation once again. Chapter 952 Bird Nest Analogy Chapter 952 Bird Nest Analogy ??After ten minutes of exnation, Lith saw Helen still did not understand. Shaking his head, as a final ditch, Lith said, "Just think that everyone is equal in nature''s eyes, that''s it. It does not discriminate and a demon or devil could have Light affinity. In any case, the teaching that dark creatures cannot possess Light affinity is wrong. It still somehow rapidly spread everywhere because¡­" Lith paused and looked around. He saw a bird resting in a nest. Pointing at that, Lith said, "Look at that bird and tell me, did it build that nest?" Saintess Helen turned her head and saw a small cuckoo. She did not think much about Lith''s question and said, "Yes?" "Why do you think so?" Lith asked with a small smile. "It''sying there and all birds naturally build nests." Saintess Helen answered. Lith nodded. "That''s right. But you''re wrong. Cuckoos don''t build their own nests. Keep watching." Saintess Helen continued to watch. A whileter, a few eggs dropped from the nest, then the cuckoo flew away. Another bird arrived at the scene and it seemed to gaze at its nest, then realized its eggs were missing and began crying out loud. The melodic cries were heard by Saintess Helen and baffled her. "Did you see that? That cuckoo not onlyid its egg in that other bird''s nest, it also kicked a few of the existing eggs down so that the bird provides its undivided attention to the remaining few. With this, the cuckoo ensured that its offspring won''t be discriminated against or killed in the long run." Lith exined. Saintess Helen was speechless. She really had no idea that birds could be like this too. Lith smiled again. "Now do you understand? Not all birds build nests and not all demons are without a Light affinity. It''s still a new concept for you, it''ll take time for you toprehend it. Anyway, anything else you''d like to ask?" Saintess Helen nodded. She put on a forced smile and asked, "Can you please not make the stew? Please consider it as myst wish." Lith chuckled. "That''s not happening. But I wonder, why are you so against it? Howe a stew can be a reason for the world''s doom?" Saintess Helen sighed. "I do not know. It''s just a prophecy that Saintess Selena passed down." "What prophecy?" "It''s like this¡­" Saintess Helen told Lith the whole prophecy and made him ponder over this matter. After a while, Lith said, "Hm¡­ What the prophecy stated doesn''t necessarily mean the world''s going to be destroyed. You could think that two paths emerging into a third path could naturally be metaphorical instead of literal. If it''s not the case, do two paths and the blind mountain actually exist in this world?" Saintess Helen shook her head. "There are no such records in the church." "That''s right." Lith pped his hand. "It''s metaphorical and not literal. So you shouldn''t worry about it. Anyway, it''s up to you whether you wish to continue worrying or move on. I''ll do what I want afterall." Saintess Helen let out a tired sigh. "I understand. Then please kill me. I do not wish to hear the cries of innocent worshippers when the apocalypse descends." Lith chuckled and extending his hand out, rubbed Saintess Helen''s head, dumbfounding her. "You''re way too suicidal. As a punishment, you''ll stay confined by this rope until we finish making the stew." "Nooooo¡­" Saintess Helen knitted her brows and cried out. Lith shook his head. "Anyway, time to go save Ralph. You quietly stay here until my return." Saintess Helen bit her lip and a drop of tear leaked out from the corner of her eyes. "Oh Light¡­ Please be merciful¡­" In a helpless situation, Saintess Helen could do nothing but pray for the well being of everyone. ¡­.. Artisan''s City Pumice. Lith was back in this city and went straight to the church located here. Ralph was right under his nose all this time and he cursed himself for being negligent. He should''ve scanned the church in this city before leaving. It was an oversight on his and Dennis''s part because they were too focused on saving Miwa. Thankfully, all was well now and Ralph wasn''t in grave danger. Lith went to the church and made his way towards the basement. Five church disciples were in the midst of torturing Ralph, who was half awake and grunting in pain. His hair was a mess and there was some bleeding from his lips. It was unsightly. Lith frowned and used the Lightning element, sending controlled bursts of it to the heads of these disciples, knocking them unconscious and burning the skin where the Lightning touched them. In his half conscious state, Ralph saw a blurry figure walk up to him. Then, this blurry figure said, "Sigh¡­ Sorry it took so long." Ralph felt a sharp surge of coolness within his body and woke up from his half conscious state. As his vision returned, he saw that it was Lith who had arrived and rescued him. "All better?" Lith asked. Ralph did a light nod. "Thank you." Lith chuckled and patted Ralph''s shoulder. "You don''t say that." Lith captured the five disciples and bound them together with a spell. He carried the five with him and walked out of the church with Ralph. On their way to the mountain range, Lith told Ralph everything that had transpired while thetter was silent and listened intently. After half a day of flying, they reached the mountain range where Saintess Helen was. Lith threw the disciples beside her and introduced Ralph to her. Ralph was still silent and simply nodded. In his mind, he was still trying to figure things out and was wondering how he became so useless. Lith had emphasized that it wasn''t Ralph''s fault and he was just unlucky, but being a master strategist, his brain worked in ways no one else couldprehend. Now that Ralph was rescued, they could go to find the final ingredient andplete the stew. Watching the church''s disciples, Helen pleaded to show them mercy and release them, but Lith ignored her cries and went to Jenna''s location. It took them a whole day of flying to reach Jenna''s ce. Once they reached, Lith and Ralph saw Dennis and Miwa standing on a t grasnd. There were also three figures Ralph did not recognize, namely Jenna, Yuma, and Hyunsuk. "Your Highness! Ralph!" Dennis called out cheerfully. "You two finally arrived¡­" Miwa said with a tired sigh. "Master¡­" Hyunsuk called out. Descending down, Lith threw the church''s disciples away and gently put Helen down. Helen''s heart ached watching the mistreatment of the disciples, but she could do nothing about it. For the past twenty four hours, she had been consistently pleading but her diligence had no value. She thus gave up and sumbed to misery. Looking at the new people brought, Dennis couldn''t help but ask, "Church guys?" Lith nodded. "They were the ones who summoned Ralph." Dennis knitted his brows hearing that and a killing intent erupted from him. Lith quickly put his hand on Dennis''s shoulder and said, "You can deal with themter. For now, let''s go and discuss thest ingredient''s location." Dennis retracted his killing intent. They were orders from his Prince, he couldn''t defy them. Sighing, he dropped the matter. "This way please, we have prepared many delicacies for you all." Jenna said cheerfully. Lith and the rest nodded and were about to go with Jenna, however, at this point, Hyunsuk who was looking around, walked up to Lith and gently tugged on his sleeve. "Hmm?" Lith turned around and asked. Hyunsuk looked around once again and calmly asked, "Master, where is Shi?" "Shi?" Ralph, who was beside Lith, asked. "¡­" Lith facepalmed hearing Hyunsuk''s question. "Don''t tell me¡­ The thing I was forgetting¡­" Hyunsuk looked at Lith with a befuddled gaze. "Did Master forget to bring him along?" Lith''s lips twitched. Damnit! How could he forget such a thing!? He internally cursed. This was so bad¡­ What impression would his newly appointed disciple even have of his Master? A peak Half King Rank Master¡­ Prince of all Vampires¡­ he forgot nothing trivial but his own disciple!? A living being of all?? Hyunsuk felt something was amiss. "So Master did forget¡­" He said softly. "Aha ha¡­ ha¡­ no." Lith forced augh and scratched his chin. "Shi actually had something important and stayed behind." Hyunsuk tilted his head. For some reason, he doubted this. "Aha¡­ I actually realized I have something important to do too. You guys go ahead, I''ll be here in a bit." Lithughed nervously and said. Extending his wings out, he quickly flew away and disappeared from their sights. Hyunsuk sighed and shook his head. It''s probably Shi''s misfortune that made their Master forget about him. Thinking it was just a minor inconvenience, Hyunsuk didn''t dwell on it much and went along with the rest to Jenna''s ce. While on their way, Dennis saw Ralph''s poker face. Although it was expressionless, Dennis could feel that he was sad. Instead of asking what was up, Dennis wrapped his hand around Ralph''s shoulder and then did the same with Hyunsuk, who was walking beside him. Laughing loudly, Dennis said, "Bloody hell, do you know about Hyunsuk here? This guy''s luck is just too good! You know, we actually ended up having so many fortuitous encounters!" Trying to uplift Ralph''s mood, Dennis began loudly narrating the things they went through while bringing some minor inconvenience to Hyunsuk. Since these idiots decided to walk ahead, it was Miwa who had to drag the disciples Lith brought and Helen to Jenna''s hut. She cursed Dennis and Ralph both loudly, but dragged the church members nheless. "I''ll beat those ckers up once they settle down!" Miwa eximed in her heart. Chapter 953 All Ingredients Acquired Chapter 953 All Ingredients Acquired ??Jenna''s Hut. Lith was back with Shi and everyone sat around a round table, discussing their future ns. Shi''s clothes were in tatters, and he was one step away from bing the talk of the town. He was sleeping and recovering on a chair beside Lith''s. Nobody bothered him and actively ignored his unsightly state. "So where to from here on, Your Highness?" Dennis sipped on tea and curiously asked. "To the location of thest ingredient." Lith looked at a map and said. "We need to find the areas with high density of serpents, and not just any, but river serpents." "Oh! I know of them!" Dennis put the teacup down and pped his hand, his eyes twinkling. "In the memories of the church officials, there were locations of river serpents." The group of church members roaming around Dennis''s group were killed and their souls went through a thorough memory search. Dennis was speaking from knowledge obtained through the search. Lith nodded. "Then it''s decided. We''ll obtain that and finish this quest as quickly as possible." Dennis, Miwa, Ralph, and Hyunsuk nodded their heads. After doing some small talk with Jenna and her mother Yuma, Lith and his party left to get the final ingredient. Thest riddle was rtively simple and it did not take them long to find a group of river serpents. The habitat of these creatures was peculiar. They made nests over a flowing river''s strong currents andy in them. These nests were made from some earth that radiated warmth. Lith and his party passed by many such nests and eventually found an earth vein in the middle of a jungle. Guarding this earth vein was a giant white serpent with red eyes. It emitted a powerful aura and was sound asleep. The riddle stated that they needed the tears of itsughter blended with something. Lith didn''t know what something it was, but given how there were a lot of rare herbs growing beside the earth vein, the only viable option was to blend the morning dew on these nts with the serpent''sughter. The challenge Lith and the rest now faced was to make the serpentugh. They had never done such a thing and it was really weird. After racking their brains for a while, Dennis got an idea and quickly said it to everyone. The idea made everyone''s lips twitch, but nobody smacked Dennis in the head for it. Everyone was out of idea so it wouldn''t hurt to try what Dennis was suggesting. Thus after getting a green signal, Dennis went to fetch a few river serpent''s and came back. He mind-controlled these creatures easily and made them go in front of the giant river serpent. The giant river serpent woke up as it noticed intruders. However, possessing superior intelligence, it did not kill these guys and watched. The river serpents Dennis was controlling hissed and began coiling around whatever they could find. Some serpents mmed their heads onto the pir they were coiled at, some hissed melodically, and some tried to stand as tall as possible. The scene was far too stupid and made Lith as well as the rest cringed. They closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to watch the embarrassment being put up in front. Dennis ignored them. He made the river serpents perform an orchestra full of hisses and sssssss. He also made them dance and wriggle around like caterpirs. The giant river serpent had never seen such a thing before and it stared at the group of stupid serpents. After a while of watching, the giant snake hissed and began thrashing around. At first Dennis thought it went mad because of the stupidity of the weaker serpents, but then he saw tears glisten around its red eyes. The tears flowed out of the serpent''s eyes and fell on the nt near the earth vein. Dennis saw one drop get mixed with the dew present in a nt. Thinking this was it, he went ahead and fetched the nt as swiftly as possible, moving right under the nose of this giant serpent. Dennis''s level was higher than the river serpent and that guardian didn''t take notice of him. Finishing his task, he showed it to the rest and had a look at their surprised faces. "You thought my idea was stupid? Who''sughing now? Hahaha!" Dennisughed out loud and praised himself happily. Lith and the rest had seen what Dennis did. It was a surprise to find out that a serpent couldugh too. It was a strange sight for all. Nheless, everyone heaved a relieved sigh. Without any problems, thest ingredient was obtained and they could finally make the stew and leave. It was still a bit unbelievable how smoothly everything went. Things were definitely suspicious and everyone put their guards up and meticulously moved towards performing the final few steps. There wasn''t anything that specified about the venue or time to make the stew, so Lith chose a random nd and began preparing to make the stew. Ralph seemed dejected throughout their journey and Lith could tell why was such the case. The guy wasn''t the best at expressing himself, but Lith could understand that his sadness stemmed from his uselessness. Ralph wasn''t useless, just really unlucky in this quest. He was captured at the start and also rescued at thest moment when the ingredients were almost gathered. He couldn''t help anyone and only helped cause more problems. The sadness did not stem from out of nowhere and everyone could understand. Thus, to cheer him up, Lith gave the stew making duty to Ralph. From preparing the ingredients to cooking it fully, Ralph was the one who would do everything, the rest would simply sit down and watch him. Ralph epted the duties and began preparing to make the stew. "Hey, if you mess up, me, Miwa, and His Highness will take turns to whoop your ass." Dennis heckled andughed. Ralph didn''t even try to actively ignore Dennis''sment. It just happened naturally. After so many years, Ralph''s hearing was fine tuned to ignore everything Dennis bbered. His brain only processed some useful information that may asionallye out of his mouth, otherwise he was simply ignored everytime. Dennis did not know about it and thought he was doing a good job motivating Ralph. He thus sipped on tea and continued to heckle. Lith, Miwa, Hyunsuk, and the now conscious Shi patiently waited for Ralph to finish. They were very curious to see if the stew of the legends would actually be made or not. Ralph put on his apron, chef''s hat, lit up the fire below a big cauldron, and used the Ignisite for mes. Once the setup was ready, he took a deep breath and sharply gazed at the cauldron. "I''ll start the cooking process now." Chapter 954 The Stew Is Ready! Chapter 954 The Stew Is Ready! ??Ingredients flew overhead in an arc, falling straight into a giant cauldron. A vortex, appearing due to forceful stirring, absorbed all the ingredients like an abyss, not letting anything spill out. Ralph effortlessly chopped veggies with one hand, and stirred the stew with the other. Two centuries worth of cooking experience showcased themselves in the skillful moves Ralph portrayed, his bearing elegant, and his style etched with grace. Hyunsuk, and Shi stared at him with an awe-struck gaze, their jaws threatening to drop from the amazing maneuverability Ralph disyed. After ten minutes of chopping and stirring, the cauldron was covered by a lid and everyone waited for the stew to be cooked. No one said a single thing and stared at the cauldron, which contained enough stew to feed a whole vige. An hourter, a savoury aroma hit the nostrils of everyone nearby, making them unconsciously drool. The aroma smelt like a blend of spices, neither too overpowering nor too nd. Each individual spice could be felt even byymen like Hyunsuk and Shi, who did not know a single thing about cooking. There were no instructions on how the stew should be made, but the four experienced chefs could feel that it was ready. Walking over to the cauldron, Ralph uncovered the lid and steam erupted out from within, disappearing in thin air after a few breaths of time. The stew appeared cream-like yellow, containing many colorful ingredients within it. Every chef tasted their food to check for vours, but the four did not have such leeway. They were strictly told to not taste it before sacrificing a bowl. This sacrifice would be the ultimate proof of theirpletion of this quest¡ªa badge that would honour the four as Master Chefs, making their two centuries worth of effortse to fruition. It was a cumtive work of the four and hence, they all took adle of stew within their respective bowls and went to sacrifice it. Lith let Hyunsuk hold his bowl and went to inscribe a hexagram on the ground, enclosed within a circle. Many treasures were added to it for activation and once everything was in ce, on the circumference of the circle, Lith wrote something in anguage he had no idea of. Those words fit perfectly on the circle, appearing in a loop. It was not an inch more or a centimetre less. Lith went to take the bowl back from Hyunsuk and called Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis. The four stood on four equidistant points on the magic circle, and Lith said calmly, "I''m activating the magic circle. Just follow what I''m doing." The three nodded their heads and Lith began chanting something in a foreignnguage. A few momentster, the magic circle glowed with a greenish tinge and the words written on the circumference glowed with a golden sheen. The circle started levitating and soon reached Miwa''s waist level and stopped. Lith indicated to the three that it was time. He gently ced the bowl down and the three did the same. When Lith took his hands off it, the bowl surprisingly did not fall, but hovered on the magic circle. Once thest person, who was Miwa, put their bowl down on the magic circle, thunder rumbled in the sky. The sky darkened and a heavy downpour followed. Lith cast a barrier around the giant cauldron to keep it warm and fresh while he took notice of the bowls ced on the magic circles. Nothing happened to the stew in these bowls. They were protected from the rain. Lith, Miwa, Ralph, Dennis, Hyunsuk, and Shi turned their gazes up to look at the sky, wondering why it just started raining. The thunder shing within the dark clouds reflected within their calm eyes. At this point, the vitality of the whole could be felt soaring. The beasts in the jungles made frantic noises, their echoes audible even miles away. All around the world, every being got out of their house and stared at the sky, not caring for the rain or thunder. Humans, devils, ducks, snakes, elephants¡­ There was no exception, everyone was outside. Something strange was going on high up in the skies. The thunder continued to rumble, but nobody showed any signs of fear. Everyone''s gaze was expectant as if they instinctively knew something awaited them beyond the dark skies. Momentster, the thunder died down and the rain stopped. The dark clouds began disappearing, however, instead of a warm sunny day, what awaited the individuals of this world was a vast starry sky. For the first time in their life, the residents of Two Path Blind Mountain World had seen such a sight. The stars in the skies twinkled brightly, as if trying tomunicate with the residents. None knew what was happening with them and could only stare with awe at it. However, unlike the rest, four figures were hearing a series of words in their minds, and saw lines upon lines of words in front of their eyes. [Serpent King of the Cobblestone World is greeting you.] [Wanderer of the Spirit Serenade Realm is greeting you.] [The Vermilion n has taken notice of you.] [The ck Tortoise n has taken notice of you.] [The Gourmet Association has taken notice of you.] [The White Tiger n has taken notice of you.] [The Azure Dragon n has taken notice of you.] [The Ouroboros n has taken notice of you.] [The Cerberus n is gazing at you with confusion.] [The Frost Devil''s lips are curved up.] [The zing Devil is staring at you in confusion.] [The Scarlet Devil is staring at you in confusion.] [The Undead Devil is staring at you in confusion.] [The Lich King is staring at you in confusion.] [The Samsara Devil has spent a great deal of providence and is wondering why you possess his mark.] [The Sin of Gluttony is staring at you.] [The Gourmet Gatherer Gerald is staring at you.] [The Night Goddess licks her lips as she stares at you.] [The Martial Master is scratching his chest intensely while staring at you.] [Tens of thousands of deities are currently staring at you.] The series of words made Lith''s head spin and his vision darken. However, the tantalizing aroma from the stew kept him awake. Turning the side, Lith could see something simr happening with Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis. Wondering if it was just him or were they hearing system notifications too, Lith asked in his mind, ''Are they looking at the same things as me?'' [Answering Host: Yes.] [The Sacrificial Circle Host has inscribed lets one connect to the higher deities.] ''What!?'' Chapter 955 Offers From The Deities Chapter 955 Offers From The Deities ??Amidst Lith''s confusion, more series of words rang in his head as well as appeared in front of him. The most peculiar out of it was: [The Devil of Gluttonyughs heartily.] [The Devil of Gluttony is pleased with the legend repeating.] [The Devil of Gluttony burns a great deal of providence and casts a protective shield around you.] Lith saw a blue haze around himself as well as the rest. [The Devil of Gluttony looks at everyone.] [The Devil of Gluttony burns providence and bes the middleman.] "Hahaha! What a sight to behold!" A crispughter resounded in everyone''s ears. A twinkling star shot through space and descended down at Two Path Blind Mountain World like a meteor. It only took a few seconds for it to streak across the boundless space and descend down. Thending was not explosive as one may have thought. It was rather soft. A blinding radiance spread out and after a sh, a figure wearing a suit and a ck top hat could be seen walking towards Lith and the rest. The figure''s face was blurry, and he was tall, slender in appearance. As the figure neared, Lith could smell a distinct sweet aroma he had never felt before. Stopping right in front of Lith and the rest, the figure faced the stew hovering on the magic circle. He took a bowl and did a deep inhale. "Haaaaaah¡­. So nostalgic¡­." The figure''s crisp yet melodious voice rang out in everyone''s ears. "Hehe, I must say¡­ It''s almost simr to what mother made." "!!!!" Lith and the rest froze on their spots and stared at the figure with wide eyes. The figure ignored the four''s reaction and drank the stew in one big gulp. Lith only saw the stew disappearing in the blurry face. There seemed to be no mouth or any distinct feature that could be seen by him. One by one, the figure gulped down all four bowls of stew. His slender figure turned into a healthy bulky figure. "Good job. You''ve done what no one else was able to aplish. I''m thoroughly impressed, so much so that I burnt some providence to see you four youngsters." The figure sped his hands behind his back and said in a deep, melodious voice. "Now, let me briefly tell you what''s happening. You may have guessed it, but I''ll still tell you. I''m the child who was always hungry in the legends. Yes, I do exist. And don''t worry, as per the legends, I did not eat my parents or the empire. My parents are alive and well. I may be a devil, but I only do dark things if it''s rted to food." The man answered various questions which nobody had asked him. He walked in between the four and wrapping his arms around Lith and Ralph who were standing at the back, the man looked up. "Ladies and gents, I, the Devil of Gluttony¡ªnot to be mistaken as the Sin of Gluttony¡ªgreets you all." The stars in the sky twinkled and there was a particrly bright star amongst the thousands, twinkling aggressively. [The Sin of Gluttony snorts.] Lith and the rest did not need to guess for long as the answer appeared right in front of them. From the looks of it, the Sin of Gluttony and the Devil of Gluttony seems to be at odds, thought Lith. "Have a look at the beautiful world I was born in, the Two Path Blind Mountain. Don''t worry, the name is not metaphorical, there''s actually two paths here that lead to a blind mountain. A blind mountain is actually a range that phases in and out of existence. If you wish to know more, give my birth world a visit, haha!" The man was surprisingly talkative, and also really sweet with his words. Lith and the rest wondered whether this was actually a Devil near them or a game show host. "Now, now, all of this aside. Let''s talk about why I burnt so much providence and decide to be a middleman. I''ll give it to you straight. I don''t want these amazing fes to fall into the wrong hands. Their cooking skills are astonishing, way better than any youngsters under the age of five hundred from the famous ns and families." "I want them to go to gourmet rted houses and hone their skills further. Of course, as the middleman, I shall reap a lot of benefits from this. I did not burn my providence for nothing, did I? Haha!" [Many deities are snorting coldly.] [The Gourmet Association is interested.] [The Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm is interested.] [The Gourmet Gatherer Gerald is interested.] [The Night Goddess is sipping on wine and looking at the show.] [The Samsara Devil is looking at the show.] [The Martial Master is interested.] [The Martial Master wants to offer a contract.] ''So quick!'' Lith and the rest thought. "Hahaha! Martial Master, I''m afraid I can''t let you have them. You''ll only make them train and not cook. I won''t be able to have delicacies." The Devil of Gluttony responded. [The Martial Master states cooking won''t be a problem.] [The Martial Master states he has a long history with one of the four.] "Oh? History? Now this is interesting." The Devil of Gluttony chuckled. "At the end of the day, there''s no such thing that can''t be bought. If the benefits are good, I''ll consider handing them to you, Martial Master." [The Martial Master sends you a contract.] A ray of light shot out from a star and quickly descended down on the Devil of Gluttony''s palms. The light turned into a scroll and opening it, the Devil chuckled again. "Fine, it seems like a good deal for everybody involved. Let''s hear what these kids have to say. If they''re okay with it, I won''t stop them." [The Martial Master nods.] [Many deities are dissatisfied with the flow of events.] [Many deities show their hostility to the Devil of Gluttony.] [Many deities show their hostility to the Martial Master.] [The Martial Master picks his nose.] [The Gourmet Association asks for a taste test.] [The Gourmet Gatherer Gerald asks for a taste test.] [The Night Goddess asks for a taste test.] [The Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm has an offer.] "Ho ho? Some want a taste test while the Wanderer is bringing up an offer? Interesting. I like such risk-takers." The Devil pped his hands andughed. Lith and the rest felt this was truly a bad situation. They had not expected such a development to ur. All they wanted to do was finish this quest and go home, but things developed to a different level and now they had to bear through it. Lith felt like a treasured item being sold at an auction. Except, he did not know whether the person he was being sold off to was good or not. What level these deities were, Lith did not know. He just knew that he hadn''t been around someone with this devil''s aura. The aura this man was emitting was scary strong. "Alright, since asking for a taste test is not wrong, I''ll let you all have some of the stew these guys prepared. Beware though, it''s so amazing that you might wish to invade this world for the ingredients. It''s a big no-no since it''s my home, so tread the path carefully, haha!" With that, the devil walked to the big cauldron and took out a few bowls of stew from it. With a ray of light, those bowls shot up at the stars and disappeared. A few breathster¡­ [The Gourmet Association has sent an offer.] [The Night Goddess''s mouth is full of stew. The Night Goddess still manages to send an offer.] [The Gourmet Gatherer Gerald sends an offer.] [The Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm snorts.] [The Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm is looking at the Devil of Gluttony.] "Don''t worry, fellow deities. All the offers are being shown to these four. It''s totally up to them now. By the way, if anyone else wishes to step up, do so now, because it''ll be considerably difficult in future." The Devil meticulously seduced the deities watching. [The Sin of Gluttony snorts and sends an offer.] The words of the Devil worked wonders in an instant. "Haha! Knew you won''t stay quiet for long." The Devil of Gluttony mocked, but in a melodious, hearty tone. [The Cerberus n sends an offer.] [The Vermilion n sends an offer.] [The ck Tortoise n sends an offer.] . . . One by one, thousands of deities sent an offer and flooded the Devil of Gluttony. The Devil, as usual, possessed thestugh and filtered out the offers he did not like. The majority of the offers were untouched and sent to Lith and the rest. Lith did not know where to begin. There were just so many people saying they''ll give him this, give him that and so on. There were surprisingly a lot of Devils and beast ns in the mix, offering certainly valuable benefits. All were enticing and rejecting any would mean losing out big time. While Lith was confused with everything, the same was the case with Miwa, Ralph, and Dennis. They did not get the same offer from the many beasts and devils, but their offers weren''t any less than Lith''s. While everyone was busy sorting contracts out, the space around them fluctuated. "Hm? Guests?" The Devil of Gluttony looked at the front and said with a confused tone. Lith and the rest''s attention shifted to the spatial fluctuations in front. A portal opened up before them and out of it appeared two divine figures. One possessed lush silver hair and amethyst eyes while the other had red horns, raven ck hair, and abyss- like dark eyes. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise while the rest did so too. The Devil of Gluttony stared at the arriving figures and tilted his head, confused about the sudden appearance of strangers on this. "Who might you be, dear guests?" Chapter 956 Dream Devil Falls Into Eternal Sleep Chapter 956 Dream Devil Falls Into Eternal Sleep ??"Who might you be, dear guests?" To the Devil''s question, the silverhead faintly smiled and pointed at another silverhead behind him. "Look at him, then look at me. Who do you think I might be?" The Devil of Gluttony did not need to turn to see Lith''s figure. Everything in this world was under his watch¡ªit was his home after all. While the Devil tried to guess the guests'' identities, the stars in the sky twinkled intensely and a series of messages popped up. [The Vermilion n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The ck Tortoise n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The White Tiger n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Azure Dragon n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Ouroboros n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Cerberus n stares at the neer with red horns.] [The zing Devil stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Scarlet Devil stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Undead Devil stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Lich King stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Samsara Devil stares at the neer with red horns.] [The Dream Devil burns providence to check the identity of the neer with red horns.] Right as thest message appeared, Lilith stopped in her tracks and craned her neck to look up in the sky. Her serious purple eyes shined with slight murderous intent, and for the first time in a while, her gentle expression disappeared. A star in the sky radiated with intense luminosity and eventually, it dimmed, disappearingpletely from the starry sky. [The Dream Devil suffers a bacsh for divining the identity of the neer with red horns.] [The Dream Devil''s providence is burning exponentially.] [The Dream Devil''s existence is fading.] [The Dream Devil falls into an eternal sleep as ast resort.] [The Dream Devil''s providence has stopped burning.] The intensely twinkling stars in the sky suddenly dimmed themselves,pletely shocked by the sudden turn of events. Looking at the starry sky and the now dimmed stars, Lilith, with utmost seriousness, said softly, "There won''t be a second time." Lilith turned her head back to look at her son and smiled, as if nothing had happened a second ago. She walked close to him and hugged him from behind. "My baby~~" Lilith swayed side to side as she glued her face with Lith''s. Oh how much she had missed him! Lith was genuinely dumbfounded by his mother''s appearance. He wasn''t a fool to have not seen the threat she just gave to those deities above. The stars in the sky had still not dared to twinkle. They were emitting a faint lustre and were in the same ce as before, as if afraid to even breathe. The neer with red horns, Lucifer, was genuinely amazed by her sworn sister''s abilities. She saw a series of messages in front of her eyes as if there was a game interface, and then suddenly things turned silent. She could make out that Lilith had made a threat to someone high up in the sky, and it was for this reason they turned silent. Lucifer''s appearance garnered a lot of attention from the many beast ns and the devils, she naturally knew the reason for it. Keeping this topic aside for now, Lucifer walked past the Devil of Gluttony and arrived at Lith''s side. Staring at him from head to toe and ignoring Lilith who was hugging him, Lucifer squinted her eyes and said, "You¡­ After two centuries, you''re still not a King Rank?" Lith was dumbfounded by his aunt''s words. Did she know what she was talking about? Was ascending to a higher realm a joke or something to her? Keeping his annoyance suppressed, Lith firstly patted his mother''s arm around him. "Mom, we can be intimateter. Can you leave me now?" "No!" Lilith eximed. She had not seen her baby for two hundred and eleven years, forty seven days, sixteen hours, twenty-two minutes, and fifty-four seconds! How could she let him go like this now? He was in serious need of hugs and cuddles and kisses and love! Lilith knew her baby the best, she naturally knew what he needed the most! Being watched by so many deities and getting hugged by his mother so lovingly, Lith, for the first time, felt himself blush. His shamelessness could rival even Grand Lust Sovereign''s, but this time, he wanted to do nothing but dig a hole and bury himself in it! Suppressing the rosy blush appearing on his face, Lith ignored his mother and turned to his aunt. "Aunt, do you think ascension is a joke? There''s no one in the world who has ascended to King Rank within three hundred years." Lith protested. Lucifer looked at Lith with a befuddled gaze. "You are three hundred years old? I thought you were five hundred already¡­" Lith''s eyes twitched. "You don''t even know my age?" Lucifer scratched her chin and whistled, evoking her right to remain silent. Her gaze then fell on Ralph, who was right next to Lith. "Oh, Avelyn''s son!" She closed the distance between Ralph and herself to chat, and went past Lith. Lith shook his head. His aunt was a gone case. The Devil of Gluttony stared at the sudden shift in events with an amused gaze. He wasn''t angry or annoyed, simply interested to see how this whole situation would unfold from here on. After hugging Lith for a solid five minutes, Lilith broke the hug. She wanted to kiss his lips, but refrained from doing so as she didn''t want to expose her intimate affairs to so many people. Lilith decisively kissed Lith''s cheek and turned her head to look at the Devil of Gluttony. Her gentle expression was reced with a neutral look as she stared at him. "The offers are still up, yes?" The Devil of Gluttony gently nodded his head. "That''s right, ma''am. Do you wish to see them?" A Devil''s greatest powery in their art of talking. This species was notoriously shameless, having no bounds whatsoever. Pride meant nothing to them and they would flip their personalities as per their situation. The Devil of Gluttony had seen the Dream Devil''s encounter with Lilith. He had a rough estimate of the former''s power, but being forced to go into eternal sleep, this spoke volumes about thedy in front''s strength. The Devil of Gluttony dared not offend Lilith and retained the same humble act as before. Lilith nodded and the Devil gave her a small blue orb, simr to a marble. Lilith held it and checked the contents. After a while, she turned her head up to look at a specific star. Squinting her eyes, Lilith said, "You are one of the fools who sent an attack in the astral realm?" [The Martial Master jumps on his seat.] [The Martial Master burns providence and states it wasn''t an attack, but a small test to gauge the new genius''s strength.] [The Martial Master argues that it was sent with goodwill.] Lilith narrowed her eyes and continued to stare at the star. The star twinkled faintly, like a guilty child fiddling his hands. A few secondster, Lilith said, "Very well. I''ll send him to you. Be his master, teach him everything. However, why do you want the other child?" [The Martial Master burns providence and states the other child is interesting.] Lilith shook her head. "You are not suitable for that child." The twinkling star dimmed, as if dejected. Lilith ignored it and turned to look at another star hidden within the boundless space. "Frost Devil,e out." A star suddenly twinkled faintly. [The Frost Devil is looking.] With a calm gaze, Lilith said, "You hurt the child, you''ll look after her. Come back with her after a hundred years." [The Frost Devil''s lips are curling up.] [The Frost Devil is wondering whether it has been found out.] "No." Lilith replied. "It''s still a well-kept secret." [The Frost Devil cackles.] [The Frost Devil sends an offer.] A streak of light flew down into the orb Lilith was holding. She walked over to Miwa holding it and rubbed her head. "Child, ept the contract. You won''t regret it." Miwa stared at Lilith with a stupefied gaze. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis turned to look at her and wondered what was happening. The deities and the Devil of Gluttony stared as well and were wondering something simr. Miwa did not know what her fate was. She also did not know how she suddenlynded in such a situation. However, looking at the gentle gaze of Lith''s mother, Miwa felt everything would be alright. Lilith''s serene eyes calmed even the tumultuous of waves in Miwa''s heart. For some reason, she felt a great rity within her mind. She did not need to think much and nodded her head lightly. "I''ll do as aunty says," Miwa replied. Lilith faintly smiled and rubbed Miwa''s head again. "Since you believe in aunty¡­ Aunty would naturally not disappoint and look after you." With that, Lilith gave the orb to Miwa. She held it and with a thought of epting the contract by the Frost Devil, a streak of light shot into her be. Miwa shuddered and eventually, a line of words appeared in front of her eyes. [You have epted the Frost Devil as your Master.] A star in the sky twinkled brightly and a ray of light shot out from it. It enveloped Miwapletely and in an instant, she disappeared from the Two Path Blind Mountain World. The twinkling star in the sky disappeared as well after a second, leaving many confused. Chapter 957 Invitation To The Celestial Banquet

Chapter 957 Invitation To The Celestial Banquet

With Miwa gone, the attention was back to the Martial Master. Lilith did not seem pleased by him, but the deity kept urging to send Lith to him. He wanted to see what this genius was capable of and how far he could go. If there were things that brought emotional changes within Lilith, then this meant it was something new for her. She had a vague idea of future events, but nothing inplete detail. Lilith wondered whether she should send her son to this baboon or not. After a quick nce at Lith, she sighed and gave up. Like how it urred with Miwa, Lith got an offer too. To his dismay, it did not contain anything heft or heaven-shaking. There were two lines. ¡ª Ascension till Demigod realm. ¡ª Introduction to Sacred Celestian Realm and xxxxxxx. Some information was hidden for reasons unknown to Lith. But he took up the offer nheless. Unlike Miwa, Lith did not immediately shoot up in the sky. Confused, he looked at his mother. Lilith patted Lith''s head and said, "You can''t leave the chaos you created back at home unmanaged. Wind it up, then you''re free to go." ''Ah¡­'' It dawned on Lith. He had been so busy with everything that he forgot about the seeds he nted back at home. They should''ve grown by now and ready to harvest. Lith nodded his head in understanding. "I definitely can''t." Next, Ralph and Dennis took up on offers given by a few deities. Ralph took up the offer given by Night Goddess as it seemed more promising. Dennis was about to take an offer, but the Devil of Gluttony chimed in and said, "Dear youngster, I just got detailed on a new offer. Would you like to know?" Dennis shrugged. "Sure." "Amazed by your talents, the Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm and Gourmet Gatherer Gerald havee to a consensus to look after you together." A new line of words appeared in front of Dennis''s eyes. [The Wanderer of Spirit Serenade Realm and Gourmet Gatherer Gerald offer to be your Master and introduce you to the Sacred Celestial Realm. Ascension till Demigod Realm guaranteed. Ascension to True Culinary Master. Can take it to Pseudo Culinary King as well, depending on the potential.] Dennis had no idea what any of those words meant. He had not heard about any such thing before, but this made him guess that they were powerful realms way beyond the norms of his world. Dennis agreed to the offer and took up those two as his master. With that, the contracts came to an end. "Before we depart, there''s another piece of news I have just been given." The Devil of Gluttony pped his hands once and said. Right as he finished, a line of words appeared in front of the trio''s eyes. [The Gourmet Association invites the promising youngsters to the 1703rd Celestial Banquet.] "Hehe, you youngsters are lucky. The invitation is not given to just anybody and is limited to a really small group of powerful cultivators and gods. I suggest you ept it and have a look. Simply participating would get major rewards you would not want to miss." The Devil of Gluttony seduced the gulliblembs. Not wanting to make a rash decision and believing the big bad wolf, one innocentmb turned to the mighty mamamb. Mamamb spread her hands out, indicating she did not know anything, and the decision was theirs. Thinking about it carefully, the innocentmb had a discussion with the other two, and eventually gave in to the devil''s seduction. [You have epted the 1703rd Celestial Banquet''s invitation.] [Ding!] [The Host is being marked!] [Resist the marking? (Y/N)] Lith chose No and let the marking be there. A ray of light shot from a twinkling star andnded on the back of Lith''s palm. A ck lotus formed itself in between the thumb and index finger area. [Ding!] [You are an official invitee of the 1703rd Celestial Banquet.] The lotus tattoo did not bring any change on Lith''s body. He also could not feel anything from it and thought that it was probably a simple marking as stated by the notifications. Once the invitation was epted, the starry sky soon twinkled and the dark clouds reappeared. The Devil of Gluttony did a courteous bow and said, "Feel free to travel thends of Two Path Blind Mountain, dear guests. I shall take my leave now." Like a meteor, the Devil shot up in the sky and disappeared. The dark clouds eventually disappeared as well and everyone saw the familiar sun once again. "Let''s go¡ª" Lith stopped himself from speaking as he saw his aunt Lucifer was still staring at the sky, with narrowed eyes. "Hm?" The rest turned to look at her as well. Lilith walked up to Lucifer and patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, you''ll see them soon, in some way or another." Lucifer stopped looking up and sneered. "I know. And I sure do hope I see them soon, otherwise they won''t be able to put up a fight." Lilith giggled softly. "Who knows? Maybe you won''t even need to fight." Lucifer shrugged. "Only time will tell. I better prepare myself." Lilith smiled and didn''t dwell on it further. Lith looked at his mother and aunt, who finished their conversation, and said, "Thest task ispleted. It''s time to leave this ce." Lilith nodded. "Yes. You have a lot to tell me." "Indeed. But before that, let me introduce a few people to you. Two of them are my disciples by the way." Lith smiled and said. Lucifer raised an eyebrow. "Just yesterday you were training under me and now you have disciples for yourself?" Lith shrugged. "Fate, I guess. Well, it''s a good thing that at least they are getting somewhat of apetent teacher, unlike a certain someone here." Lith squinted his eyes at Lucifer. Lucifer narrowed her eyes. "What are you trying to say, lil runt? Say it clearly." Lith smirked. "Nothing needs to be said more. We all know what I''m implying." "Hmph!" Lucifer snorted and decided to not bicker with this guy anymore. There were important matters she had to tend to, it was better to leave this world quickly. Ralph, standing a bit away from Lith, had his eyebrows quiver slightly. His expressionless face barely showed any emotions, but with this quivering, it indicated how awkward and ufortable he was feeling. Lucifer was his Queen, he should be paying her respects. But, Lith was bickering with her and it felt rude to interject. The atmosphere was tense and Ralph could only just stand and watch. With some light-hearted talks, Lith brought the rest to Jenna''s ce. Hyunsuk and Shi were there, stuffing themselves with a wide variety of foods. As Lilith walked inside the hut, surprise shed within her amethyst purple eyes as she took notice of the Jinx and the Charm. ''What heaven-defying luck does my baby even possess?'' Chapter 958 An Unfortunate Accident Chapter 958 An Unfortunate ident ??As Lilith and Lucifer walked into the hut, Shi''s fork dropped on the ground along with his jaw. Such ethereal beauties! He marvelled and gazed at thedies. Jenna and Yuma, who were in the room, had a simr expression. Hyunsuk on the other hand had the same poker face as before. His pupils dted a bit as he saw his master arrive, but nothing other than that. Lilith and Lucifer were used to stares, but were really sensitive to the gaze of men. The two turned to look at Shi, who was gawking at them and couldn''t keep his mouth shut. Lilith raised her eyebrow in interest and watched him, but Lucifer suddenly felt an itch and walked up to Shi and beat him up for staring. ''Oh my¡­'' Lilith thought to herself. Lith, Ralph, Dennis, Hyunsuk, Jenna, and Yuma all facepalmed as they saw Shi getting beaten up. The ones who knew thought to themselves: ''The Jinx''s misfortune affects even himself!'' "Ahhhhh! I''m sorry! Stop hitting me!" Shi cried out as Lucifer hailed a series of ps. Shi had done nothing wrong and just let out a normal reaction. He wasn''t even perving or anything, but Lucifer still beat him up. This was his misfortune working in full st. "Aunt, stop hitting him. He''s my disciple." Lith intervened and stopped Lucifer. Lucifer stopped beating him up and snorted coldly. "Don''t gawk." "Poor boy." Lilith shook her head and shot a healing spell through her fingertip at Shi. Shi''s body and clothes recovered immediately, and a warm current flowed through him, dumbfounding him. For some reason, Shi felt that his cultivation had slightly increased. Was he dreaming? With everything settled, Lith let out a relieved sigh and introduced everyone to each other. As Lilith had expected, this Jinx and Charm were indeed her son''s disciples. As for Jenna and Yuma, Lucifer showed some surprise and asked, "How did you two even arrive here?" The world was sealed. There were no portals that led elsewhere, then howe these two got stranded in this world? Jenna and Yuma let out a depressed sigh. They didn''t even know where to begin¡­ "Please have a seat, I''ll get tea for everybody." Jenna said and let her mother Yuma handle the talking while she walked away. Yuma sat down and began narrating her tale while the rest listened intently. Many thousands of years ago, her, her daughter, her husband, and their pet duck were wandering at a lone ind near Uklov in the Neutral Continent. They had heard the scenery here was good, the surroundings were warm, and hence they decided to have a pic in this ce. Unknowingly, Jenna, being a little girl, wandered off deep in the woods with her pet duck. Somehow she had found a strange rune with various ancient inscriptions on it. "God knows what got to my daughter that day, but she began inscribing the same rune on the ground. The pet duck didn''t sit idly and fetched some fruits for it and Jenna to snack on. The duck was somewhat intelligent." Jenna narrated. Then, after a few hours when Jenna didn''t return, Yuma and her husband got worried and went to fetch her. When Yuma neared and saw Jenna inscribe something on the ground that seemed to be glowing, she panicked and made a run towards her. While running, her arm got scratched by a sharp branch of a tree nearby, but she didn''t think much about it and went to grab Jenna. At this time, the fruits wereying on the glowing inscription, and Jenna was happily inscribing some more because the glow effect felt amazing to her. When she saw Yuma rushing towards her, she felt guilty and panicked. The duck felt the same and started running. Jenna was yet to run when Yuma grabbed her. She was about to take her away from the glowing magic circle when a drop of blood fell from her scratched hand. The inscription glowed intensely and the next thing they knew, they vanished from their spots. What happened after, they didn''t know. They simply found themselves stranded in this world. Thankfully, they stumbled across the Jenkos, the tribe consisting of small people. It took some time, but assimted with them and even became their leader. They opened up their restaurant here and served adventurers of different races. Humans were vile and the interaction with them wasn''t good, so they forbade anyone from entering this ce. Any human that was found would be instantly killed upon entering the Jenkos''s territory. Lith was lucky to be a vampire. The Jenko he had met at the start did not find any human trace within him and didn''t kill him. Later, Lith seemed harmless so he brought him to the hut. The rest was something they all knew. "I see." Lith said, finding the overall events too amusing. Whatever happened was far too unfortunate. Nobody would believe such a series of events could happen, but Jenna and Yuma were living proof in this world. Lilith smiled softly and said, "Be at ease now. We''ll take you back." Yuma, and Jenna who had returned in the middle of the conversation, both shed tears of joy. Not being rude, the two bowed and said, "I cannot express my gratitude enough. If there''s anything¡ª" Lilith raised her hand. "Don''t mention it." With their story being over, Lith introduced the church people to his mother and aunt. He did not say what they did, just told the two that he wanted to bring them home too. Lilith naturally agreed and told Jenna and Yuma that they would leave once they finished packing their stuff. There was nothing other than a few ducks that Jenna and Yuma wanted to take back home. Eventually, they packed up, and left the Two Path Blind Mountain World. A lot had happened here and it would be something Lith would definitely remember. The things about deities was something Lith had to research more on. How strong they were and whether they posed a threat or not. It was something that needed attention, but since he would be going to Martial Master''s ceter, he would get a brief understanding, so he shelved this topic to the back of his mind for now. With all things said and done, Lith teleported back to the Royal Castle, within the outer ring''s banquet hall. There was a feast ready and everyone''s loved ones were in attendance. Lilith did a short greeting and left with Lith and Lucifer. Dennis got dragged to the backrooms by Cecilia, who was previously standing with his mother Fiona and Mu Mu. Fiona couldn''t let her boy get stolen so easily. She hadn''t seen him for two centuries, she had a lot of things to talk to him about. The Crimson n girl could wait. With that thinking, she went to the back rooms as well. Ralph got dragged to a special soundproof room assigned for them. His butler Robert was escorted to some unknown ce with the church disciples that had been brought in this world. Ralph''s parrot Sky, who was previously perched upon Avelyn''s shoulder, was kicked out of the room. He cried loudly, but then saw Mu Mu and went to bully him. Only Saintess Helen was left in the room, surrounded by a group of Royal Servants who did not have any idea what to do with her. At this time, a man with serious yet gentle bearings, wearing a chiton and sandals walked towards the maidservants. He had blue hair and seemed like a divine being banished to the world of mortals. The Royal Servants made way as he was senior to them and the man stopped in front of Saintess Helen, who was seated on a chair. Saintess Helen''s gaze fell on the man and all of her worries disappeared. ''Such pure aura of light!'' She couldn''t help but be shocked. No man who possessed such an aura was a bad person! Noman, the Seraphim butler, calmly analyzed the girl and said, "Virtuous. Pure. Kind." Noman very rarely spoke, let alone give praise. The Royal Servants nearby were surprised by it and looked at Saintess Helen, wondering who this might be. In the mix of this servant group, there weren''t the maids who were looking at the live stream. Noman got a message from Luna and rushed here as fast as he could. His trip was not in vain. Unbinding Saintess Helen, Noman said, "Follow me." Chapter 959 Not The Usual

Chapter 959 Not The Usual

After two hundred and eleven years forty-seven days and some hours, Lith was finally back home. The familiar scent of roses in the air, the darkness of the night, the silver-crimson moon, the Victorian-styled gothic castle¡­ Everything brought peace and calmness to Lith''s Vampire''s heart. Before he even knew it, three centuries had passed in this new world. It certainly felt long, but also not as long. Things were strange, his perception was changed. There were many things Lith had to reflect on now that he was home, but he put all the matters on hold and thought of spending some ''quality'' time with his family first. To Lith''s dismay, he wasn''t taken to the bedroom, but to the biggest rooftop of the castle. There, his aunts and maids were sitting and having a tea party of some sort. Lith smiled and waved at them, but before he could speak something, something wrapped around his waist and he felt a strong pull upwards, as if he had been slingshotted. "What was that performance, nephew?" The first one to speak was surprisingly his dragon aunt. "Yeah, what was that terrible performance? You could''ve done so much better." Lucifer, the one controlling a whip of Darkness element that hung Lith upside-down in the air, added. "Nephew¡­ There''s so much you have to improve upon." Agalea too didn''t say anythingforting this time. Lith slightly furrowed his brows. What was this situation? Like usual, after an adventure, shouldn''t there be a rain of kisses and beauties falling into his embrace because they missed him? Well, he was joking, but that certainly was what happened every time he went out and came back home. What''s with the unusual atmosphere? Lith turned to look at his mother for an answer. Lilith''s eyes were lowered, she focused on her tea and not Lith, making his furrow deepen. It seems even his mother was on this time! ''What did I do though?'' Lith wondered. Mayzin took a step forward and locking eyes with Lith, said, "Recklessly charging at a boulder¡­ Recklessly Recklessly charging into a Devil''s dwelling¡­ Recklessly charging at the church¡­." The more Mayzin spoke, the more Lith frowned. ''Shit¡­ They really are lecturing me¡­'' This was a surprise. After being so used to gentleness, getting scolded the first thing aftering home was like getting a sweet lollipop reced from one''s mouth with a bitter gourd. It was anything but good. Thankfully, the lecturested only for the next three hours. Initially his aunts scolded him for being reckless, but then they handed out a lot of useful insights and things he could''ve improved upon. A bit into the lecture, Lith realized on the surface his aunts seemed annoyed, but internally everything they were saying was full of concern and love. They wanted him to improve and be his best, hence this time around, they didn''t hug or greet him, but went straight to the point. They also mentioned that Lith was older now, a young adult to be precise. He had to take things more seriously and not be rash. Being older meant having added responsibilities. Lith also took in disciples, he also had many wives and lovers to look after. If not for himself, he had to think about them while doing things. Dying was not an option anymore. Lith had to be careful and weigh the consequences of his actions properly. Lith''s head felt heavy. Whether it was the weight of his aunts'' words or the blood rushing to his head due to being hung upside-down, Lith didn''t know. A lot of teachings were given today in the span of thest three hours from all his aunts. All things were noted down, thanks to the system in his mind. It came handy at times and was quite useful. The maids stood with a professional neutral face at the sides, but their slight grin didn''t go unnoticed by Lith. A newment was added in his to-do list as he watched them. It was to punish some mischievous damsels. Eventually, Lith was let go, and Lucifer stretched her palms over head. "I''m parched after talking so much." Lilith put the teacup down and shed a small smile. "Me too." The maids stared at their madam as she said that and tried to hide their knowing grins. Agalea and Mayzin were too innocent to understand the innuendos. Mayzin massaged her shoulder and said, "Well then¡­ I should get going. There''s a lot of work that needs to be done." Lith looked at her and said, "Why don''t you stay for a few days, aunt? It''s not everyday that everybody is in one ce. Let''s have a small party." Despite the many years, Lith hadn''t given up on pursuing his aunt. He couldn''t outright ask her to spend time with him as that would be too weird, but he could for sure use this reuniting opportunity as a means. Lith''s tone didn''t contain any malice. He didn''t seem to possess any ulterior motives and nobody on the rooftop felt it, not even Lucifer. Mayzin shook her head and said, "I would love to, but there''s a lot of work piled up. Oh and, your crowd control was subpar at best. The way you put pressure on the church members was alright, but not the best. Come to the castle at ater date, I''ll give you some pointers." Lith blinked his eyes and stared at his aunt. He didn''t achieve what he wanted to¡­ but he was somehow still on the right track. Mayzin bid everyone farewell and Lith gave her a hug before she left. There was nothing more to dwell on this topic and he could only watch her leave. Once she was gone, Lucifer cleared her throat and said, "I don''t want to be that person, and I''ve changed a lot in the past few years¡­" Everyone turned to look at her, puzzled. Lucifer looked back at Lith. "Why are you looking at me like that? As per the norms¡­ Aren''t we supposed to fuck now?" The maids facepalmed at Lady Lucifer''s boldment, having heard it for the first time from her while Lilith and Agalea shook their heads with a smile. Lilith got up and held Lith''s hand. She looked at Lucifer and said gently, "You need to wait, Lucifer. I haven''t seen my baby in a long while, there''s a lot we need to talk about." Lucifer clicked her tongue. "Can''t you wait instead?" Lilith raised her eyebrow and said with a smirk, "If I talk to him, he''ll break through the King Rank. Can you assure me you can achieve the same?" A flicker ran through Lucifer''s eyes. She ignored thest question Lilith asked and focused on the breakthrough part. "Are you sure?" "100%." "¡­" Lucifer fell silent and weighed the pros and cons. After a few seconds, she asked, "How long will it take?" Lilith thought about it and said, "Not more than a month or two¡­ I guess?" Lucifer''s hands trembled. "Shit¡­ Alright. It''s just two more months. I can control myself." Lilith let out a soft chuckle. "I suggest you focus on cultivation and stay away from triggers. Also, dont breastfeed in theing two months. It''ll help you more." Lucifer gritted her teeth. "I''ll manage. Bye." Without waiting, Lucifer took off like a rocket and left the castle. Agalea tilted her head in confusion and asked, "What was that all about?" "Something important to her." Lilith said with a soft chuckle. "Anyway, I''ll be needing your help in Lith''s ascension." "Mine?" Agalea asked, confused. "More precisely, Alea''s. This breakthrough would be beneficial to both." Lilith said. Agalea nodded in understanding. "I''ll bring her here then. I feel she should be breaking through as well." "Lovely." Lilith pped her hand. "Bring her over, I''ll talk with baby until then." Agalea nodded and vanished from her spot to get Alea. Lilith then gave some instructions to the maids and walked away with Lith. Lith was quite surprised by the sudden change of events. He didn''t know where his mother''s confidence stemmed from, but she sure was right. He was feeling it himself. The breakthrough was near. He was a peak Half-King Rank and it shouldn''t take long until he was a King. However, that short time still amounted to a few years. There were somews he hadn''tprehended yet. Hecked in the aspect of Destruction, Wind, and Time. Light was taken care of after his visit to Two Path Blind Mountain World, but those elements were something he barely touched after his ascension to Half-King. Keeping affinities hidden to be used as trump cards was making Lithck in them. He would forget to cultivate or look for opportunities about those elements in private or care about them only when his ascension was near. This was not the first time it has happened. In any case, his mother''s confidentment made Lith wonder how the breakthrough was going to happen. Would she teach him those elements and make his breakthrough? Or would she give him some potion or sort? Lith didn''t know, but he was looking forward to it. Chapter 960 Beings Born From Malice Know Nothing But Evil Chapter 960 Beings Born From Malice Know Nothing But Evil ??Vines cascaded down towering marble pirs. Frost flowers bloomed everywhere, showcasing the magnificence of winter. In this ethereal wall that radiated with white and blue, the androgynous Frost Devil stood like an erect spear in front a five foot two inches tall Human with short brown hair, his gaze neutral. Miwa, looking at the devil, blinked and stared at it in confusion. The Devil did the same and stared back at Miwa. An awkward silence befell with neither of the parties speaking. They simply stared at each other. After a long silence, it was Miwa who broke the ice, asking, "So¡­ you are my Master now?" The beautifully handsome Frost Devil nodded its head lightly. "You were the one who put me in an illusion?" Miwa took a step forward and fiercely stared at the Devil, unafraid of the consequences. The Frost Devil nodded its head again and didn''t speak, what was going in its mind was something only it knew. Miwa''s eyes moistened. She took another step forward and held the Devil''s cor. "Why¡­ Why did you¡­" Miwa''s throat felt heavy, a drop of tear threatened to leak out, and her breathing turned into short gasps as she struggled to contain her emotions. The Frost Devil maintained an expressionless gaze, unlike its previous self that talked with Lith in the cave. "¡­why did you y with me like this?" Miwa clutched the cor tightly. "What did you gain?" The confines of her eyes could not contain the tears any longer. "Why¡­ Why¡­ Why did you do it!?!" Miwa aggressively shook the devil, and her sobs reverberated throughout the frost hall. She kept asking why and did not loosen her hold even slightly. The frustration, anger, and sorrow she had previously bottled up erupted at once like a volcano. Miwa had tried her best. She thought the feelings had been washed away after Lithforted her, but no, such wasn''t the case. The emotions were still there, just highly suppressed. No one could rte with the loss Miwa suffered. From losing her parents to having hope rekindle to save them again, and then being told it was all just a dream¡­ It was too cruel. Miwa''s sobs turned into wails. Her hands clutched into fists, and she furiously punched the Devil. The eyes, the nose, the jaw, the chest¡­ She did not see where she was hitting or wondered what the aftermath would be for her actions. Whether it was a powerful Devil or almighty God himself, it mattered not. Miwa was angry and agonized. Her emotions took over her rationality and after a point, she did not know what she was doing. She kept punching, kicking, sobbing, and was zoned out. The Frost Devil was still calm. It took all the hits from Miwa, but there was not a single scratch on its body. After what felt like a long, long time, Miwa''s hits slowed down. She felt weak and powerless, a stark contrast to the Devil that stood expressionlessly in front of her. At this point, as her motions slowed down, the Devil finally showed some movement. It extended its hand out and gently brought Miwa in its embrace, hugging her softly. Miwa continued sobbing on the Devil''s chest as the Devil gently patted her back, a gesturepletely unexpected from a being associated with evil. A whileter, when Miwa''s sobbing ceased, and she felt herself fall into slumber, the Frost Devil''s lips parted, and it said, "A Devil shows no mercy. Beings born from malice know nothing but evil. Don''t me me for being cruel, youngdy. Like how it''s natural for you to breathe, the same is performing cruelty for us." The Devil''s whisper fell in Miwa''s ears, but she was half asleep already, tired from the outpouring of her heart. The Devil did not care and continued, "I am your Master now. I bear your responsibility, and for being my disciple, I''m showing you my true nature." The expressionless and serious face the Frost Devil was showing now was partly its true nature. None but Miwa possessed such a privilege in this universe. The Frost Devil''s eyelids drooped as it lowered its gaze on the almost asleep Miwa. "What I did and what you suffered from, I have no regrets about it. I am not apologizing, neither am I asking you to forgive me. As your Master, I''ll train you, and make you powerful. By the end, if you have the strength, feel free to execute me." Miwa was asleep by the time the Devil finished its words. Itsment fell on deaf ears, but it wasn''t bothered by this. The Devil snapped its fingers and a bed as well as a chair appeared before it. Miwa was put to rest on the soft bed and the Devil sat on the chair, gazing at her. The Devil with an unknown gender crossed its legs and pondered out loud, "It''s my first time taking in a disciple. As a Devil, am I supposed to continue being cruel to her like everyone else? Or am I supposed to show kindness?" "Kindness¡­ hm¡­ Devils don''t show kindness to anybody¡­" The Frost Devil rubbed its chin and stared at Miwa''s sleeping figure. "Oh well, it doesn''t matter. Since others don''t show it doesn''t mean we are restricted from doing it. Being a Devil means gaining freedom to whatever we want to do. In that case, I''ll make my only disciple an exception and show some kindness, I suppose." The Frost Devil had never been in such peril before where it had to think of things so deeply. With an expressionless gaze, it continued, "Very well. I''ll begin with teaching you ways with which you can kill me. That should be a good starter for you. This way you won''t develop a heart demon and also calm those raging mes in you." Saying so, the Devil took out a quill and a parchment. It began writing down the things it would teach Miwa and the things she had to do. A whileter, Miwa''s eyes fluttered and she slowly woke up. Her hazy vision soon cleared up and the first thing she felt after waking up was¡­ "Phuuu¡­ So cold¡­" Miwa rubbed her arms and shivered, her sleep finally vanishing and her vision bing clear. "I hope you had a good sleep, youngdy." A gentle voice rang in Miwa''s ears, startling her. Miwa yelped and fell back on the bedrest, then saw the Frost Devil''s blue-haired face. "You¡­" Miwa knitted her brows. Sparks of anger were starting to ignite, but they extinguished eventually and Miwa did not get angry. "If you''re awake, shall we begin our lesson? In case you don''t remember, I''m your Master now, youngdy," said the Devil with a poker face. "Why would I¡ª" "I''ll teach you ways to assassinate me. You can even use artifacts from my treasury. How about it?" The Devil''s seductive whispers rang in her ears. "Huh?" Miwa rubbed her eyes, wondering if her ears were ying a trick on her. "What?" The Frost Devil titled its head. "Is there some problem?" "You said you''re going to teach me¡­ me¡­" Miwa pointed at herself. Then at the Devil, and continued, "you¡­ kill you¡­" "Indeed. Is this not what you want to learn?" The Frost Devil asked, curious. Miwa rubbed her temples and felt a headacheing. Just what was happening? A few breathster, she sighed and said, "Right. You are the one who yed with me, and then you became my Master, and now you want to teach me how to kill you?" The Frost Devil nodded. "I believe this is something you would want to learn, since you resent me." "Yeah. I loathe you. Hate you from every inch of my being. However, if you can get me my parents back, I''ll stop doing that." Miwa said, unfazed. At the end of the day, Miwa was not an ordinary girl. After the venting, her mind was back to normal and she was thinking rationally, thus negotiating with a Devil was nothing out of the blue, but something normal for her. The corner of the Devil''s lips curled up. "Interesting. You appear nothing like the girl a while ago." Miwa didn''tment on it and continued to stare at the blue- haired man/woman devil. The Devil leaned back on the chair. "If this is my disciple''s request, as your Master, it''s my duty to fulfil it. Though, I shall make no promises. And¡­ You must have strength equal to a Basegod first." "Huh?" Miwa was dumbfounded and rubbed her ears. "Come again?" The Devil merely shed a faint smile and said, "The days toe are sure going to be interesting, hehe¡­" Chapter 961 Comprehending Elemental Laws Chapter 961 Comprehending Elemental Laws ??Meditation Hall, Royal Castle. Lilith brought Lith to this space. It was empty, but filled with elemental energies essential for cultivation. The many runes on the walls and formations on the ceiling helped provide a steady flow of it. Lilith turned to Lith as they stood in the middle of the hall. She held his face and said with a soft smile, "As much as mama wants to have you all for herself, she needs to wait. Yours and Alea''s ascensions are near, the main focus should be on that." Lith nodded his head and didn''t say anything. Lilith smiled and gave a soft kiss to him. "Alright, sit down. Mama will teach you a few things and once Alea joins, we''ll begin your joint training." Lith sat down, cross-legged, and focused on his mother. After so many years, he was back to being taught by her. It felt quite nostalgic. As the matter was urgent, Lilith did not waste time and went to preaching the elementalws. She was well aware of where Lithcked and focused on those elements first. The element she chose to teach first was Wind. Going from the basics, about what Wind energy actually was, Lilith smoothly elevated Lith''s level to the realm prior to his. As she started talking about thews he needed toprehend at his own level, that is, the Half King one, she began with, "¡­Wind is not the movement of air. It is the opposite. Air is the result of Wind elemental energy. At your level, you should also know that a world where sentient beings live only exists if all twelve elemental energies are in harmony and equilibrium." "Light brings heat, and it evaporates Water. The vapour flows to thend through Wind, and it starts raining, giving rise to Lightning as well. The rain then solidifies the growth conditions on Earth; Lifees into y and making use of this opportunity, lets nts grow." ''Ah¡­ The water cycle¡­'' Lith suddenly thought as his mother took a pause. ''Haah¡­ Who would''ve thought I would be learning about grade school science theories during an important ascension¡­'' It was a bit funny how this was deemed so important and was a must to know toprehend the elementalws. If Lith did not possess an all elemental affinity, so much was not needed to be known. In any case, from the water cycle his mother shifted to talking about the growth of nts through Life energy, and then how it''s consumed by animals, and eventually brought the Fire, Dark and the Death elements in the mix. Space, Time, and Destruction elements were skipped, as they weren''t a proper part of the water and the life cycle. If things had to be summarized, the elemental energies could be grouped together. An element in a group could only exist on a if the others were present. It was not a hard and fast rule, but generalizing it wasn''t wrong either. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, and Lightning were in one group. Even with a single element missing, the others would cease to exist. There were exceptions, but those worlds were really rare. Next, Life and Death could be grouped together. It was mandatory, apulsion, and aw of the universe. One could not exist without the other, there were no exceptions to it. If there was no beginning(Life), there was no end(Death). Likewise, if something did not end, then could it even begin again? It was thought provoking and aplex topic, but long story short, Life and Death elements could not exist without each other. Next group was the Space and Time element. Usually they existed together, but they were independent of each other. This was a grouppletely opposite to the Life and Death one. Next was the Light and Dark. Just like Life and Death, this was an inseparable pair too. One could not exist without the other, and there was no exception to it. One important thing to note about this was that, Darkness is not the absence of Light, it is the presence of absence. Dwelling more onto it would be philosophical and in this realm, knowing this much was fine. Thest element, the Destruction element, is usually seen as independent to the other elements. However, this element was like potatoes. It went together with anything and everything, and was good enough on its own as well. One Life and Death cycle could also be called one Destruction cycle. Water turning into vapour can be said to be destroyed and converted into another form, but this was not a proper reasoning, but also not something totally false. Dwelling too much on this at the current realm was not needed. Knowing this much was enough. Lith''s attainment in the Destructionws had started rising already. All around Lith, multiple sparks of colorful elemental energies ignited as heprehended onew after another. As his attainment was steadily rising, the elemental energies in his immediate surroundings were breaking free from their equilibrium and rushing into his body, more specifically, into the twelve elemental cores around his main core. At some point, Agalea and Alea had arrived in the meditation hall, but nobody disturbed Lith or Lilith. Alea simply walked towards Lith and sat beside him, basking in the preaching Lilith was giving. She closed her eyes andprehended these things as well. Soon, even her immediate surroundings had elemental energy fluctuations and sparks appeared. Agalea watched at the scene with an interested look, a proud feeling swelling in her heart. Alea had been stuck in the Half King Rank realm for so long, it was finally time to break through the bottleneck. She was a thousand years old now and most geniuses break through to the King Rank, but Alea was yet to do so. Comparison was a thief of joy, but still, it pained Agalea to see her child waste her potential by cking off. She didn''t force Alea and let her grow at her pace, however, this girl was too carefree and rxed, and didn''t bother much with her cultivation. Thankfully, she was taking it seriously. And with Lith cultivating with due diligence, Agalea felt it would affect Alea too and boost her morale to work harder to ascend. Everything was good, Agalea was happy with the developments. She smiled and continued to watch her daughter and nephewprehend Lilith''s preaching. Time swiftly passed by and it was almost fifteen days since Lilith began preaching. She would stop time to time to let the two digest the preachings, but now she stopped because of the changes around Alea. The elemental energies were zapping around her body like lightning, and it was much more intense than Lith''s. This indicated her ascension was here, and with just one thought, she could start it. "Alright you two, get out of your meditation and focus on me." Chapter 962 Refining Alea’s Yin Energy*

Chapter 962 Refining Alea¡¯s Yin Energy*

Lith and Alea snapped out of their meditative state and looked at Lilith. Lilith pointed at Alea and said, "Alea''s at the peak of her realm and only some boost is needed for her to breakthrough. There''s also some refinement needed before the ascension starts." Lith tilted his head. "She needs my help?" His mother was clearly saying that to him and not Alea. Lilith nodded. "Helping her is helping yourself. You need to consume as much of her Yin energy as you can from little Alea. This way, her Yin will be purer and from your own Yang energy, she will get a good boost." "¡­" Lith blinked and stared at his mother, as if she didn''t just say all these things with a totally straight face. Alea''s eyes lit up. She smiled and getting up, held Lith''s hand. "Little cousin, let''s go refine some energies!" Alea was not the innocent girl anymore to not understand what all of this meant. And she would never say no to intimate time with Lith! She genuinely loved it and was happy to do so. In the meditation hall, only these three were present. Agalea had been here a while ago, but she left after getting a call from Jasmine, leaving Alea in Lilith''s care. Lith stood up and instead of leaving, asked, "How long do we have to do it?" Lilith smiled softly and replied, "You and little Alea would know it yourself. Now go and prepare." Lith nodded, and instead of leaving at once, walked up to Lilith and hugged her, surprising her. Bringing his mouth closer to her ear, he whispered, "I''ll make it up to youter, mom." Lilith''s body shook in response and under her amusement, Lith stole a kiss and left with Alea. Blinking in surprise, Lilith touched her lips and stared in Lith''s direction. "This boy¡­ Where is he learning all this¡­" Lith was aware of his circumstances. He had been away from home for such a long time and aftering back, like usual, his time was supposed to be spent with his mother and sister, but the ascension thing appeared out of nowhere and they had to rush. Lith could figure out his mother, despite being unhappy for not getting to spend quality time, was supportive of Lith''s ascension and didn''t dy it. Thus, Lith could only smile wryly and make some promises to keep her happy. His method seemed to have worked with how Lilith stood in a daze and had a faint smile form on her face. ¡­.. Lith walked with Alea into his bedroom. Alea wrapped her arms around his shoulder and said with a big smile, "Little cousin, I didn''t get to say it before, but I missed youuuuu~" The cute elf''s pointy ears twitched in response to her happyment. Her emerald eyes twinkled brightly, and her face beamed with joy as she said that. Lith smiled and ced his hand on Alea''s face. Rubbing her moist lower lip with his thumb and feeling its softness, said, "I missed you too, Alea." Feeling Lith''s intense gaze, Alea smiled and brought her face closer to his. She closed her eyes and hummed, "Hmm¡­" Nothing had to be said anymore. Lith kissed Alea and wrapped his arms around her waist, slowly moving them down. Intertwining his tongue with Alea''s, Lith tasted her sweet saliva and she tasted his rosy one. Squeezing her buttocks, Lith slowly undressed her and moved themselves towards the bed. As Alea''s robes were undone, Lith pushed her on the bed and got on top of her, kissing her neck and then moving. The smooth, soft body, and the scent of flowers from Alea acted as aphrodisiac on Lith, arousing him greatly. Licking around Alea''s erect nipple, Lith incited a moan from her. The pink pearl was a delight to taste and bite onto. And not keeping the other breast unattended, Lith kneaded like dough into whatever shape he desired. Alea moaned once again and held Lith''s head, trying to push him away from her sensitive nipple. Lith stayed on his ground and after licking, biting, and pulling both of her nipples to his heart''s content, licked his way down to her bald, smoothhers. "Ah¡­ Lith~¡­" Alea softly called out as Lith''s hot breath was felt on her exposed flower. Lith parted Alea''s legs and had a look at her glistening pussy. Thebias were slightly parted and the small fuckhole was contracting and rxing, inviting Lith to enter it. ''Not so soon,'' thought Lith. Alea''s Yin energy had to be refined first, and that meant bringing her to multiple orgasms. Lith also had to consume it, so pration had to wait. Broadening his tongue, Lith gave Alea''s pussy a long lick, making her body shiver. "Ahh~" Alea moaned and mped her legs. Lith parted them again and went back to tasting the sweet juices slowly seeping out. Oh how much he had missed this taste. Lith took his time and licked and sucked Alea''s dripping honeypot. It was when he felt she was getting restless did he get serious and slowly insert a finger inside her warm canals. Alea''s insides tightened up on Lith''s fingers, as if trying to crush them. He grazed it against the walls and pushed them deeper, eventually curling at a spot only he knew of. "Ohhhhh!" Alea suddenly mped her legs once again, this time moaning out loud as Lith touched her weak spot! Knowing he had hit the right ce, Lith continued curling his middle and ring finger inside Alea''s vagina, stimting her further. "Little cousin¡­ Haah¡­ Lith¡­ go slow¡­" Alea clutched the bedsheets and said in between her moans. Lith drew alphabets on Alea''s clit with his tongue and continued to curl his fingers, making her shake. From a to b to c¡­ all the way till z, Lith didn''t stop! "Ohhh¡­ Ohhh¡­ It''sing¡­" Alea moaned loudly. Lith didn''t slow down and bit on Alea''s sensitive cli, tugging it upwards. "Ahhhhhh!" Alea let out a screaming moan. Her back arched while her toes curled up. Lith pinned her down and continued to bite on her clit, making her shake intensely while moaning. Lewd love juice gushed out of her pussy as she went through her orgasm. Lith gulped it all down without wasting a single drop. A cool sensation spread from his throat and stomach as the juices went in. Lith could feel his energy surging. ''Dual cultivation sure is amazing, heh.'' Lith thought. Alea''s physique was special. Lith had made use of her and ascended to Half King Rank, but who would''ve thought that this time they would need both ascend together and also need each other. Alea had to be filled with Lith''s Yang energy, but first, he prioritized drinking as much of her Yin energy as he could to refine it to a greater purity. Chapter 963 Alea’s Tribulation**

Chapter 963 Alea¡¯s Tribtion**

In Lith''s luxurious bedroom, the scent of roses was overpowered by the scent of herbs. Lith''s bed was drenched with Alea''s juices as she went through multiple orgasms, and was the reason for the lewd scent. Alea was currently on her knees, bending on a pillow with her back arched, giving Lith aplete view of her innocent elven pussy. Lith took his clothes off and rubbed his raging dragon on Alea''s moist slit, lubricating it. He had stopped feeling the cool sensation a while ago from drinking Alea''s Yin essence. This meant it was properly purified and didn''t need more refining. Lith confirmed it with Alea, and here they were now, about to begin round two where she was supposed to be filled with his Yang essence. Wriggling her butt, Alea said with a muffle voice, "Liffl cuffsun¡­ Puff iff innff!" Lith chuckled and pped Alea''s smooth, tender ass. It jiggled like jelly and had a handprint etched on it. "Patience,dy." Lith was craving it more than her, but going in without lubrication would be bloody, literally. Having lubricated his shaft properly, Lith used his thumbs and stretched Alea''sbias, getting a good look at her pink insides. Positioning his shaft on the breathing hole, Lith slowly prated Alea''s pussy. "Oomphhh¡­" Alea moaned as she felt full, warm feeling pulsate her insides. The movement was slow at first, but with how drenched Alea was, Lith knew the innocent elf craved anything but innocent, wholesome sex. Giving her what she needs, Lith intensified his thrusts, resulting in loud flesh pping sounds to reverberate in the room. Juices rained out and flew everywhere while Lith''s dragon was getting choked in Alea''s tight fleshy den. What started as an intimate movement turned into a wild ride, with the bed squeaking and moving along with the two''s intense rhythm. After what was Lith''s longest period of abstinence, he finally gave in as thends of fluff and warmth pulled him into their loving embrace, grunting in pleasure and joyously painting the wondend with a shade of white. Feeling the hot semen shoot all the way inside her womb, Alea''s body shook once again and she went through an orgasm. Though this time, she quickly recovered and focused on storing the violent Yang energy roaring in her body. Alea channeled the energy to her Magic Core and after a few seconds, the overall temperature of the world inside her core was raised by a degree due to how hot the energy was. Nothing could be done about it. Alea''s physique did not allow absorption of Yang energy, but she could store it and use itter during her ascension, which was what she was initially instructed to do. ¡­.. Three dayster. Lith and Alea walked out of the bedroom, after totally messing it up. The bedsheets were all soaked and crumpled up, the vase and the tablemp was broken with various pieces of parchment lying on the floor, stained with suspicious liquids. The condition of the room was at its absolute worst after being clean and well maintained for two centuries. Not only was the room messed up; beneath their robes, Lith and Alea''s body contained a lot of scratches, and bruises. Lith''s back was full of scratches from Alea''s nails while Alea''s butt was a dark shade of red, her arms and legs bruised up along with her pussy lips being swollen red from the intense pounding. Alea was having trouble walking and was supported by Lith as they made their way towards the meditation hall. If one didn''t know better, they would simply think Alea was injured from a battle or something. Slowly but surely, the two reached the meditation hall once again. Lilith was standing there, waiting for them. As she noticed the way they were walking, she facepalmed and gasped. "Oh my¡­" Lith brought Alea towards his mother and let go of her. He cleared his throat and said, "The thing you asked us to do is done, mom." Lilith smiled and shook her head. "I never said you had to do it so early. Look at what you''ve done to poor Alea." Alea giggled in response and said, "Aunty, I actually like this feeling." "Some restraint would''ve been better." Lilith passed a light- heartedment and then went to the important topic. "Anyway, since you''re both prepared, we''ll first begin with little Alea''s ascension. Baby, you''ll be watching her and learning, while Alea, I hope you''re prepared for the tribtion." Alea nodded her head. "I''m ready, aunty." "Good. Let''s move to the Ascension Hall. Your mother is waiting there for us." Saying so, Lilith teleported away from the meditation hall and went to the Ascension Hall. This Ascension Hall was more like an arena, surrounded by an oval pavilion for spectators to sit on. This was the same ce Lith had broken through to the Half King Rank and now this was going to be the ce for his ascension to King Rank. Alea drank a potion given by Lilith and walked towards the middle of the arena, feeling refreshed and energized. She sat down on the ground, cross-legged, and took a deep breath, channeling the elemental energies from around the world into her Magic Core. Lith watched closely and didn''t even blink. His innocent, dumb, gullible Alea now seemed serious. It had its charm and Lith was trying to etch this moment into his memory. As Alea absorbed more elemental energy, her six elemental cores lit up and poured their energies into her main core, expanding it and filling it to the brim. As the limits of the Half King Rank were reached, the energies within the core pushed through the threshold and intruded upon the King Rank territory. Right as Alea touched the higher realm, dark tribtion clouds formed above her, thundering and roaring at her. Instead of Lightning, vines grew from the arena ground and whipped the air, turning into fleshy tendrils of poison. These vines rushed at Alea and threatened to rip her apart. Without getting up from her ce, Alea closed her eyes and touched the ground below. Loud rumbling sound resonated in everyone''s ears and in an instant, the entire ground beside her turned into a giant crater. The vines were uprooted and lost their source of nutrients, losing functionality and turning into dried husks. The clouds rumbled furiously, as if angry at watching such a scene unfold. The dark clouds slightly parted in their midst of rumbling, revealing a path for the moon''s radiance to radiate on the ground. Under the moonlight, thousands of red-colored predator butterflies spiraled their way downwards. Lith knitted his brows at this time, watching that, and thought, ''The Scarlet Butterflies? Isn''t this tribtion too much for Alea?'' Lith didn''t voice his thoughts out and stared at the tribtion, wondering how she would go through this. Chapter 964 Alea’s Ascension

Chapter 964 Alea¡¯s Ascension

The Scarlet Butterflies spiralled down, moving gracefully towards Alea''s head. Despite looking beautiful, Alea could feel the danger stemming from them and sent a wind de at one of the butterflies. It pped its wing and graciously dodged the de, making Alea send a flurry of Wind attacks. A wind de finally hit it, making it explode. Blood spread out everywhere and touching the other butterflies, a sizzling sound spread in the surroundings. That Scarlet Butterfly exploded as well, and as if a chain reaction had urred, one-third of the butterflies were wiped out. Scarlet Butterflies were creatures notorious for their harmless appearance yet deadly effects. They did not attack anything in particr, but the moment theynded on anything living, they would suck the Life element out of it and make it decay. Their touch also resulted in the body melting, and if one wasn''t at least a Half King, they would simply die from their touch. Maybe it was a necessity or maybe it was luck, but having the option toe back to life after dying was a much needed thing in this world. Survival was next to impossible with a single life. Not only creatures such as thesemonly roamed thends, there was a direct threat from the other races too. However, there was no second chance during ascension. If one died, their soul would be wiped out. There was no reincarnating or resurrecting. Everyone, including Alea, was aware of this. Alea skillfully maneuvered her body to dodge the butterflies trying tond on her. She kicked her feet,nded on the ground on her hands, spun, and jumped to another area. She repeated it multiple times and the ces where her hands touched, bright flowers bloomed and attracted the butterflies. Upon touching the flowers, the butterflies exploded. This time however, the blood did not stter, rather, it formed into a mist and spread everywhere. Alea''s expression darkened. She quickly swiveled her arms and cast a bright mist of water to spread everywhere in the surroundings. As the water touched the blood mist, it evaporated and a dense red fog was starting to appear. On top of it, from the skies, another batch of butterflies, this time of blue color, dashed their way downwards. Their speed was much faster than the Scarlet Butterflies. Knitting her brows, Alea began drawing circles in front of her and a bright golden disc was manifested. It flew towards the blue butterflies, but the creatures at the front saw iting and dodged. The ones who did not see it were burnt to a crisp and fell down. The butterflies at the front that had seeded in dodging were quickly met with another disc flying at them. Alea''s movements were quick and she made a hundred golden discs of pure Light energy in no time, encircling all of the butterflies and burning them. The blue butterflies did not get a chance to show their might and were killed. The Scarlet Butterflies were still surviving and trying to fly towards Alea. At this point, the ground beneath her rumbled and instinctively, Alea used Wind energy and flew up. A thick ck liquid seeped out of the cracks constantly forming on the ground, emitting a nauseating stench. It boiled and bubbled, then started sttering around. The sttering intensified in just a few seconds and some liquid flew at Alea. Alea avoided getting in contact with this and flew higher. She cast a wind barrier, that sort of seemed like a giant b, and pushed the remaining Scarlet Butterflies down on the ground. The butterflies sizzled and exploded, not forming a mist anymore. The liquid gurgled after the absorption of the butterflies and shot high up at the sky, exactly towards Alea. She once again avoided it and cast a water column, imbuing it with light energy and sending it down on the ground. With a lot more sizzling and gurgling noises, the ck liquid evaporated and some seeped back into the ground. Alea heaved a sigh of relief and using another spray of water mist, made all the blood mist vanish. The thundering clouds above her head slowly disappeared, and instead of rejoicing, she quickly sat down on the ground in a cross-legged position, and focused on her Magic Core. The internal tribtion was soon going to appear and she had to prepare for it. Watching all of it, Lith raised his eyebrows in amusement and thought, ''She sure did everything effortlessly.'' Alea may seem like a frail girl, but in reality, she was anything but that. It was proven by the tribtion that had just descended down on her. This form of tribtion she suffered through seemed simple and harmless, but it was much difficult tobat in reality. Elemental energies would cause a ruckus during ascension. They had to be sorted out properly if one had to cast any attack. This meant that a person was pretty much powerless initially and had no way of surviving any iing attack. The butterflies sure descended slowly, but Alea had to sort out one elemental out of the total six running chaotically in her body. Sorting it and then sending an attack would deplete half the mental strength of a person and tire them out. The more elemental affinities one had in such a situation, the more disadvantageous they would be. However, more elemental affinities meant more variety and the attacks weren''t limited, thus giving the cultivator a greater opportunity to survive. Once the initial Wind elemental energy was sorted out in her body, she had a much easier time untangling the rest and fighting back. The universe fought with a cultivator and tried to resist their ascension by sending tribtions. There were no benefits of surviving it, other than being able to ascend. However, the tribtions that came after this¡ªthe one within one''s core¡ªbrought a great deal of benefits. The core powered a cultivator and was the source of their immortality and strength. If it were to vanish, the body would not be nourished and soon age and crumble, making the soul seep out. The soul would not be able to naturally enter the reincarnation cycle due to it and would wander freely. The only way toe back to life again was through possession, or the soul would simply extinguish after a certain period of time, sumbing to eternal rest. Life, death, reincarnation¡­ It was all a reallyplex matter and various aspects to it with this thing being one of it. In any case, surviving the internal tribtion trouble brought a great deal of benefits, but it was also the toughest to do so. One could take help from others for surviving this like Lith had done in hisst ascension, but doing so would mean missing out on a great deal of experience. Fighting a tribtion alone and with someone''s help was an entirely different thing. Even if one could take help, it doesn''t mean they should. Lith''s casest time was something he couldn''t help. The tribtions were overpowering and he did not have the means to deal with it himself. Not just him, no one else in his ce would be able to deal with such a tribtion. They would simply perish. What tribtion Alea was going through right now, he wanted to see it. However, looking around, he saw that his mother and aunt had already left the sitting area and were by Alea''s side. They were staring at her abdomen and were probably looking at the internal tribtion she was going through. Unless needed, one shouldn''t interfere with the tribtion. Such was the rule and they both were following it. Lith sat down and waited for Alea''s tribtion to be over, taking deep breaths and focusing on his own elemental energies in the meantime. Throughout his ascensions, he had suffered through one problem after another. This time may or may not be an exception to it. Hence, he was mentally preparing himself for it. Initially, he would suffer the most since he had not one, two, or three, but a whole twelve elemental affinities, which were all of them. Sorting them out would be the most difficult part. Things should be fine after that, he thought, and began meditating. Time passed. After half a day, some visible changes appeared on Alea''s body. She was sweating hard and her body radiated a lot of heat. Agalea wiped the sweat off her face and Lilith sent a cool breeze to help her cool down. Another half a dayter, her body was trembling, with her brows starting to get covered in frost. This spread everywhere on her body and she practically turned into an ice sculpture. Lilith sent a hot breeze to her and made the ice melt. A dayter, Alea''splexion turned deathly pale. This was a really bad sign, but Lilith and Agalea didn''t do anything and waited. One more day passed. Alea''s cheeks caved in, her eyes hollowed out, and her overall body turned thin, with her bing frail to the point where even a raindrop could fracture her. Two dayster. Alea''s golden blonde hair turned white, her body seemed to be aging. Agalea let out a pained expression and it was bing unbearable to watch, but Lilithforted her and asked her to wait. The patience finally bore fruits. Three dayster. Alea''splexion turned healthy once again, her cheeks filled out, her body returned to its original shape, and overall, she turned into an even better version of herself than before. The air around her crackled, her aura bursted out, and finally¡­ Her eyes slowly fluttered open. "Alea!" Agalea cried out and hugged Alea. "I was so worried!" Alea''s lips formed into a gentle smile and she hugged her mother back. "Mama¡­ I''ve ascended." Chapter 965 King Rank Tribulation Chapter 965 King Rank Tribtion ??Cold wind breezed past, making even a peak Half King shudder. It had somehow gotten chilly around Lith, who was in a meditative state, preparing for his ascension. From the seated area, Lilith, Agalea, and Alea watched him. This time around, it was just them watching Lith''s ascension. Even the maids weren''t here, including Lith''s personal ones. They were all busy. Taking a deep breath, Lith focused on the twelve elemental cores surrounding his main one. These were glowing brightly, appearing as if they would explode at any moment. Lith bridged the elemental cores with his Magic Core and let the energies flow freely. Like a parched person, the core hungrily absorbed all of the energies and its outer transparent color started changing as per the energy concentration. Within Lith''s Magic Core, abnormal expansions defying Space and Time took ce. Newnd stretched out, the boundless ocean spread together, and a vast amount of unnatural phenomena took ce everywhere. After a certain point, the expansion stopped. The elemental energies flowing into the core seeped out and spread into Lith''s body. It happened at a rapid rate, much faster than Lith''s extraordinary reflex could even perceive. Dark clouds formed in the sky and covered the silver-crimson moon. Thunder roared as nature noticed a being trying to defy it. The elemental energies within Lith''s body went haywire and the tribtion was here. This time around, the chaotic elemental energies made Lith''s head hurt and his body confused. The Water elemental energy that was traversing everywhere within made him feel like he was water itself, sloshing inside a container. The Lightning elemental energy zapping around made him feel a tingling sensation simr to one would get when they get up after sitting for too long. The Fire elemental energy made his body heat up, making Lith sweat profusely. Light and Dark energies shed, making Lith feel as if he would explode at any moment. Life and Death shed as well. One was making his innards copse while the other was healing it. Destruction and Earth energy shed too, an amusing thing Lith didn''t think could ur. Earth element was causing petrification of Lith''s insides but Destruction element was eating it up and destroying it. A game of Go was being yed by the two, an amusing sight that couldn''t ur normally. The Space element made Lith feel the world around him contract and expand while the Time element caused the contraction to appear faster and the expansion to be slower. It was a strange urrence, but Lith focused on untangling all the elemental energies. The thundering dark clouds got closer. At a center point they started revolving, forming a vortex. Red lightning streaked across this vortex, with a deafening roar, mes erupted out from within and a silhouette descended down. Lith looked up at the tribtion clouds and despite the world around him zooming in and out, he could faintly make out there being a flying monster of some sort. The monster let out a shrill cry and charged at Lith, its sharp talons threatening to rip apart his head. Danger bells rang in Lith''s mind and his body rolled to the side instinctively. The monster cried out a high pitched cry. It skillfully pped its wings and went back to attacking Lith. From the seating area, Lilith, Agalea, and Alea could clearly see the tribtion monster. It was a two storey tall bird with red scales and multiple sharp talons. mes ran along the spine of this bird and formed a buttercupb on its head. "What is that?" Alea asked. "An otherworldly creature," said Agalea. There were far too many otherworldly creatures and knowing about each one of them was next to impossible. Ever since the world was unsealed, everything had turned chaotic. From summonings to tribtions, what creature would appear was unknown. People did record their experiences, and had named the creatures, but no one had the time to read all of that. People focused on theirbat and survival skills to fight against whatever cmity was thrown at them. What this creature would do and how Lith would fight it was to be seen. Lith in the meanwhile was suffering through a strange sense of vertigo. His vision was disoriented, movements affixed on pure instincts to dodge, and his entire focus was on untangling the Space element that was causing the most problem. His instincts were no expert, they simply were rms that maneuvered his body to move in a certain direction. It came at a cost. Lith''s shoulder was ripped off by the shrieking tribtion monster''s sharp talons, making him bleed. The high pain tolerance came at a clutch and Lith felt nothing but a prick as a major section of his body was torn off. ''At this point, I should just let my body do the flight movements and focus fully on the untangling part,'' thought Lith as he did a barrel roll. Due to its giant stature, the tribtion monster was having trouble catching Lith properly. It was simr to an eagle trying to catch a mouse. The torn part of Lith''s shoulder started repairing itself as he ran around. It was not the usual flesh reforming itself, rather, absolute chaos ensued at his shoulder area as elemental energies tangled together. The Earth element tried to form an area of rock, but the Water element made it muddy while the Wind element amplified the Fire element and destroyed it. It was a colorful sight and made the spectators confused. Alea tilted her head and asked, "What is happening to little cousin''s shoulder?" "Something simr would''ve happened with you, my dear, had you been injured like that," said Agalea in a soft tone. "Ah, so it''s rted to elemental energies?" Alea couldn''t feel the state of Lith as there was a barrier between them. Agalea nodded. Lilith propped her chin in her hands and, focusing on Lith who was running from the monster, said, "That''s an extreme case you''re looking at, little Alea. Not many possess an all elemental affinity, so chances of such a thing happening is less." Alea blinked and turned to Lilith, as if she didn''t hear something properly. "Aunty, did you say all elemental affinity?" "Hm?" Lilith turned to Alea. "Yes? Is something the matter?" Alea covered her mouth and gasped. "Little cousin has an all elemental affinity!?" "You didn''t know?" Lilith tilted her head and asked. "No!" Alea aggressively shook her head. Lilith let out a faint smile and patted her head. "Well, now you know. Even Lucy has it, and I do too." Alea''s jaw dropped. What was this information!? Howe she never heard about it and only did so now? Alea shot a look at her mother, who smiled wryly and scratched her face with her index finger. "I thought nephew Lith already said it to you." "He never did!" Alea pouted in annoyance. Howe such a vital piece of info was left out? Everyone did her really dirty by keeping her in the dark! Agalea let out a dryugh. "It was such a minor thing that I totally forgot about it." "How is this minor, mama?" Alea red and asked, very unhappy by this. Agalea could only awkwardlyugh and turn her attention back to Lith, hoping that Alea would forget about it soon. Alea harrumphed and turned to look at Lith. This could wait. The tribtion couldn''t and she had to see every bit of it. As her attention was back on Lith, she saw that he had finally stopped running like a drunkard. His body was steady and the shoulder was fully healed. Lith took a deep breath and stood in an attacking stance. The Space elemental energy was finally untangled and not chaotic. One of the twelve elemental cores revolving around his main core, a cyan-colored one, was glowing with a bright luster, letting out a radiance neither too bright nor too dim. The others were twinkling chaotically and indicated they had yet to be untangled and stabilized. The tribtion monster screeched once again and charged at Lith. This time as it flew closer, Lith didn''t see a blurry vision, but its proper figure. The tribtion monster, looking at Lith not moving, let out a happy yet angry screech and dived at him, its talons aiming for his head. Lith willed the Space elements around him and vanished from his spot, making the bird grab thin air. The bird screeched angrily as it was tricked and tried to search for Lith, who had just appeared behind it. Lith extended his wings out and stabilizing himself mid-air, punched the bird''s back. With a strong thud followed by a sizzling sound, Lith''s hand went numb as it hit the tough scales of the monster, then melted due to the intense mes burning on the monster''s back. Lith grunted and using Space element, teleported away from the monster. The monster hadn''t realized Lith had hit it as his attack felt nothing but a small tickle to it. Lith saw his melted hand as he distanced himself. Colorful elemental energies fought for dominance in its ce with the hand showing no signs of recovering. ''What in tarnation! Not only is that monster''s scales tough, but the mes are capable of melting my body. My regeneration''s not working either! This is the absolute worst. Untangling the Space element was a bad decision, but I didn''t have much choice. Space element does anything but help in offence¡­'' As Lith thought of that, he suddenly paused. ''Wait¡­ does it really not help in offence?'' Lith pondered over it and not even a secondter, the tribtion monster found him and screeched, charging at him again. As it was halfway close to Lith, his eyes suddenly lit up. ''No way¡­ who said Space can''t be used for offence?'' The corner of Lith''s lips curved up and he took on an attacking stance again. "Come at me, lil birdie. I''ll show you the attack power of the almighty Space element." Chapter 966 King Rank Tribulation (2) Chapter 966 King Rank Tribtion (2) ??The bird screeched in a high pitch voice and charged at Lith, feeling really angry for being tricked. Its beak aimed for his head, wanting to pluck it off from his body like a flower from its stalk. The moment it closed in Lith, he once again vanished from his spot, his attacking stance nowhere to be seen. Space fluctuated and Lith appeared out of thin air at a distance, smiling and nodding his head. "Perfect. To confuse the enemy, you must confuse yourself first. I sessfully gaslighted myself into thinking Space can be used as an offence, and the stupid bird might''ve thought that as well." The bird, in fact, had not thought of anything. It just found Lith and wanted to break him to shreds. Lith was overestimating its capabilities. Lith smiled and once again took an attacking stance. The bird let out a shrill cry and pped its wing faster than before, turning into a ming rocket as it charged. Its mes were capable of burning anything that came in its path and its force was enough to make a hole in a mountain. The moment the bird appeared closer to Lith, it suddenly stopped and turned around, knowing he was going to vanish anyway and appear elsewhere. Lith was dumbfounded by this and raised his eyebrows. ''I think I gaslighted the bird so hard, its IQ points have increased¡­ in the negative numbers.'' Shaking his head, Lith smiled and said, "Space can actually work as an offence. Here, eat this Spatial de." Lith shed the air in front and with loud swishing sounds, a purplish-dark space tear appeared in the front in a crescent shape and rushed at the bird. The moment it touched the bird''s body, the bird monster let out a loud screech and rocketed away. Lith didn''t fail to see what had happened. The Spatial des had actually sent a part of the bird''s body into the void. They were really effective. Sadly, they couldn''t be used often as they consumed a lot of spiritual power. Lith needed to save the spiritual power to fight his internal tribtion and also to untangle his elemental energies. As the bird has distanced itself, he fully focused on untangling the Death energy which was causing some major problems. He focused on one strand of gray and channeled it down into its respective elemental core. The elemental energy resisted and other elemental energies interfered, but as it was a small strand, Lith had better control and sent it down to its elemental core. Lith made swift movements and before the bird attacked him again, one-fourth of the Death energy had been untangled. The tribtion monster seethed with rage as chunks of its body had been torn off from existence. It thrashed around and charged at Lith again, this time also sending me vortexes at him by pping its wings. Lith dodged and kept running, all the while untangling the Death energy. It took a few minutes, but he finished doing so. Life energy turned more chaotic as the equilibrium was broken and to Lith''s surprise, it coborated with Earth energy, resulting in thin vines to form within Lith''s body and spread everywhere. Lith felt a prickling sensation all over him. It was as if something was crawling under his skin. It was bizarre and Lith wanted to get it off, but thankfully, Destruction energy came in a clutch and destroyed the vines, making Lith sigh in relief. His moment of distraction led the monster to near him again, but at thest second, Lith vanished once again. At this point, a change urred in the sky as nature sensed Lith had untangled his second elemental energy. With the loud rumbling of thunder, a red portal opened up and from it, a humanoid creature, having the head of a boar and holding an axe slowly descended down. This humanoid figure looked at Lith and with a loud growl, dashed at him with its axe. ''Shit¡­ the aura is powerful,'' thought Lith and used the Death element, summoning dark creatures and making them charge at the boar. The dark creatures were summoned in a rush and couldn''t put up much fight. They took two attacks from the humanoid boar and disappeared from existence. Lith got just about enough time to summon a powerful creature. He did so and an orc-like creature wearing heavy armour, wielding a shield and a club appeared on the ground. It grunted and air appeared beneath its feet, taking it to the humanoid boar. Sending a powerful opponenting at its with a killing n Intent, the humanoid boar snorted and dashed at it, swinging its sword to split its body in two. The dark orc used its shield and defended against the attack. The humanoid boar grunted and mmed its head on the orc''s, pushing it back. The dark orc swung its club at the boar, but it used its axe to block it, then charged at the orc head-on. The dark orc once again used its shield and stopped the boar for a split second. The boar tore through the shield and pierced its sharp curled tusks into the dark orc''s eyes. For a second, the boar was still, and this second was enough for Lith to appear behind it and send a Spatial de, cutting off the boar''s head and killing it. The use of Spatial de once again decreased Lith''s spiritual power, but nothing could be done about it. Summonings due to the Death element were even more spiritual power consuming. His spiritual power was almost halved and this was not a good sign. Lith grunted, but persisted against the attacks of the monster bird. Soon, his spiritual power slowly restored itself and with its help, he untangled another element, this time it was Destruction energy. Nature sensed it once more and a blue portal formed among the dark thundering clouds. From it, a small dot seemed to have appeared. This dot zapped and within a few seconds, a tiny figure appeared in front of Lith, hitting his chest with something that sent a current through his whole body, and sent him crashing downwards. A loud boom urred as Lith hit the ground, a crater forming in his ce. Lith was yet to process everything when the small dot went to the dark orc, touching it and sending lightning current within it, thereby making it explode. Lightning shed in front of Lith''s eyes and his body was convulsing, still not recovered from the previous attack. The monster bird finally found an opportunity and charged at him, the small dot did so as well. ''This damn tribtion¡­ Is it even a King Rank one at this point?'' Everytime. Every. Single. Time. The tribtions had been unfair when it came to Lith''s ascension. They were far too strong and broke records for being the strongest in each realm Lith ascended from. Why was this the case even, Lith did not understand. Why were the heavens so against him? Wasn''t he a Chosen One? Shouldn''t it actually be lighter on the tribtions when it came to him? Why was it so harsh, what was it trying to achieve? Litn grunted and spat a mouthful of blood at the side, his death suddenly nearing. From the spectator stands, Alea tried to rush to his side, but mmed into the invisible barrier. Hitting it, she shouted, "Nooooooo! This can''t be it! Little cousinnnnn!" Chapter 967 King Rank Tribulation (3) Chapter 967 King Rank Tribtion (3) ??Everything seemed crimson and bouncy through Lith''s vision as a current traversed in his body. Due to the Time element causing chaos within him, the blurry dot and the giant monster bird appeared to slow down considerably. Lith''s thought process hadn''t. This moment was the closest Lith had ever been to feeling true death in his whole life. If the blurry dot descended and hit him, it was game over. Lith''s body heated up, his thought process elerated; heart pumped blood aggressively and adrenaline spread everywhere, causing his pupils to dte. Lith''s vision turned clear, albeit still being crimson. He properly saw the figures of the slowed down blurry dot and the monster bird. The dot was actually a ck dragonfly, around which lightning crackled. Despite the slow down, its wings still seemed blurry due to their rapid fluttering. In the face of death, despite being chaotic, the Time element came in a clutch and provided Lith a boost for a few seconds. In full throttle, Lith used his spiritual power to will the Destruction and Space element. A faint magenta-colored glow formed around him. However, right in the next instance, Lith''s pupil shrieked as the Time element brought aplete opposite effect. Less than a time it takes to blink, the monster bird and dragonfly were right in front of his eyes, staring at him menacingly. Lith''s vision turned dark and¡­ BOOOOOOM! "NOOOOOOOOO!" Alea screamed from the spectating area, violently beating the invisible barrier. Tears streamed down her face as she watched the monster bird and dragonfly attack the area Lith was at. Lilith and Agalea did note tofort Alea. Their eyes were glued at the scene, a frown forming on their beautiful faces. Dust covered their visions, but a secondter, Lilith and Agalea felt a spatial fluctuation ur at a distance from the site of impact. Agalea stared at it while Lilith sighed in relief. She ced her palm on Alea''s shoulder and pulled her in her embrace, patting her back. "Calm down, Lith''s okay," said Lilith to the crying Alea. Alea blinked momentarily as she heard that and struggled in Lilith''s embrace, trying to turn around and see the situation once again. Lilith didn''t hold her back and let her do so. Alea could only see dust for a while, but as it partially cleared, she could see Lith''s figure, coughing aggressively and spewing blood in a corner of the arena. "Little cousin!" Alea eximed and jumped. "He''s alive!" Tears continued to trickle down her face as she said that, but this time they were of relief and not sadness. Agalea sighed in relief and went tofort her daughter. It did not suit her ever-jolly Alea to show tears like that and be sad. The turmoil thesedies were going through, Lith had no way of knowing as all around him, there was the arena ground, stretching boundlessly. At thest moment, due to using most of his spiritual power, he was able to cast a destructive barrier made of Destruction around himself. However, he would''ve been swept in the impact had the Space elements not pulled him away. Smartly, Lith had made a destructive as well as fleeing move in one go. Had he not done so, the consequences would''ve been dire. Lith would be swept in the explosion and killed if he didn''t move, or if he simply moved without attacking, that dragonfly would''ve found him easily and killed him. The excess usage of spiritual power hurt his soul and body. The blood coughing was a result of that. Thankfully, after the dust cleared, Lith could see the monster bird''s grotesque corpse. Its head was smashed into meat paste while the rest of its body was disfigured badly. The mes had been extinguished, and maybe as a consequence, its body was turning paler with each passing second. As for the dragonfly, Lith couldn''t see it, but there were no danger bells ringing in his mind, so he assumed it was dead. Sighing in relief, Lith felt the tribtion was over, until¡­ Rumble! The dark tribtions clouds were still there in the sky, rumbling loudly. Lith clicked his tongue and focused on healing himself and replenishing his spiritual power. He took out a tranted pill containing a hint of blue from his ring and gulped it. A cool sensation ran throughout his body and Lith''s spiritual power elerated its recovery rate. There were pills that could replenish the spiritual power, but those weren''t good as the spiritual power was something not made from one''s own soul, body, and magic core. Nobody preferred them either, hence they weren''t avable at the higher ranks. As Lith was recovering, he noticed that there hadn''t been anything else that appeared. He was still in the midst of tribtion, but it was strange to see no acid rain or sizzling liquid fall on him. Shaking his head, Lith focused on the recovery in a few minutes, his spiritual power had been fully restored. Lith now focused on untangling the Time element that was causing problems to his vision. He may have gotten lucky with the time being slowed down previously, but he was sure it was totally random and chances of it happening again were extremely low. A few momentster. Lith was almost done with the untangling. Only one strand was left. He quickly finished it and was about to focus on another elemental energy when¡­ Rumble¡­ Thunder roared in the sky and looking up, a blood red portal seemed to have formed in the sky. Out of it, a hundred metres tall golem, rivaling even the Giants of this world, slowly descended down from it. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''So that''s how it is. A creature would appear after I''m done untangling one element. That''s good to know¡ª'' Another golem descended down. It was pitch ck and half the size of the previous golem. Lith squinted his eyes and faintly saw another golem descend down, even smaller than the one before it. Lith sighed and shook his head. ''Is this even a King Rank tribtion at this point? The damn world is ying¡ªno, toying with me with all these summons.'' Lith could only curse and get back to fighting. At least he understood one thing: a new creature won''t descend unless he finished untangling an elemental energy. With that in mind, Lith went ahead to kill the golem and see if what he was thinking was true or not. It turned out to be true. Killing the golems took a lot of effort, but they were much easier to defeat than before as Lith had more elemental energies to work with. The snowball effect was real and worked wonders. As Lith sat on a pile of rocks and dust, which were the dead golems, he took his sweet time and let his spiritual power replenish first. Then, he began with the untangling and this time untangled the Earth energy which was causing a lot of trouble. As expected, the clouds rumbled again, and a portal opened up. Out of it appeared a tall, elf-like creature holding a staff. It was followed by an army of the same species. Fighting them proved to be a challenge, but with so many elemental energies to work with and being energized from the rest, Lith beat them up too. He didn''t kill them though. They seemed sentient and couldmunicate. Theirnguage was not something he knew, but on the verge of death and tormented brutally, Lith could guess what they were trying to say. There were suppression seals in his space ring and using them, he grouped these guys and threw them at a side. They shouldn''t interfere with the iing summons and the seal on them could only be broken by a Supreme Rank or above. This was a King Rank tribtion, there weren''t going to be someone of Supreme Rank prowess. Just like that, with each untangling of an element, there appeared powerful creatures. Some came in a group, some alone. Some were mindless while some sentient. As Lith untangled more of his elemental energies and recovered, the summons didn''t pose him any threat, even if they were grouped together by the other ones. Thus, Lith decided to capture them instead of killing them. They could be killed anytime, so he might as well see what these things were and study them. From the spectators'' side, Lilith, Agalea, and Alea had happy and relieved expressions. They almost had a heart attack before, but it was all good now. Lilith nned to intervene and her motherly instincts were screaming at her to go rescue her child, but she gritted her teeth and forced herself to stay in ce. It was challenging, but she managed. Intervention in the external tribtion was not good. It could pose a lot of problemster on and may even stunt one''s growth. This was damnable and hateful, but nothing could be done about it. Nature was too annoying sometimes. They continued to watch and Lilith could feel Lith finish untangling hisst element, which was Life. Thunder rumbled and a bright portal opened up. Lilith watched curiously as to what thest creature would be. As the creature descended down, Lilith raised her eyebrows in surprise as it seemed to be a normal looking¡­ "Human?" Alea called out. Lilith scoffed at the tribtion being so stupid, however, as she turned to look at Lith, he was frozen stuck in ce, his eyes widening like saucers and his hair standing on their ends. ''Huh?'' Lilith didn''t understand this reaction from her son. Lith in the meanwhile, as he looked at the human descend down, felt his entire body tremble. Continue chills went down his spine and with a shaking hand, he covered his mouth and said softly, "That''s¡­ h-how is that¡­ possible?" Chapter 968 Chance Chapter 968 Chance ??A harmless human, wearing a ck long sleeve t-shirt, olive green cargo pants, and ck sneakers descended down from the portal. His gaze was neutral and his eyes didn''t seem to be focusing on anything. The human was 172 cm in height with ck hair having one of the mostmon hairstyles from Earth. He was not particrly handsome or ugly, just a normal looking everyday college student with dark circles, showcasing his sleep deprivation. Lith''s heart pounded intensely, to the point he felt it may leap out of his chest. The chills had not vanished either and his hair still stood on their ends. The human fully descended down and as his feet touched the ground, his eyes seemed to have some focus restored. The human turned to look at Lith and walked up to him, under his shocked gaze. A creep smile formed on his face as he stood before and extended his hand out in greeting. "Hello." Lith breathed heavily and tried to stop himself from panicking. ''This is not good. This is definitely not good.'' There were some secrets in Lith''s life which were buried deep in his heart. Some that even his mother or sister did not know about. It was not that Lith didn''t want to share it with them. It was just the time wasn''t right. However, with the human boy appearing in front of him, who was a hundred percent aged 19, one of Lith''s deepest secrets was out in the open. The boy was none other than Lith himself. The human Lith that was a student on Earth. Words weren''t enough to convey what Lith was feeling right now. If it weren''t for years of training, his mind would''ve copsed from the sudden shock. Forcefully trying to calm himself down, Lith looked at the human and didn''t greet him. He simply stared at him and wondered what this tribtion was meant to be. The human Lith, finding no response from the vampire Lith, took his hand back and shrugged. "You seemed to have be quite arrogant, Chance," said the human in a t tone. Lith shuddered at the word, a spine-tingling sensation enveloping his whole body. Watching his reaction, the boy, who was a head shorter, and pitifully uncharismatic, tilted his head and asked, "Why do you seem so shocked? Are you not happy to see me, Chance?" Hearing the word ''Chance'' for the second time, Lith snapped back to reality and had a proper look at his former self. This was him, named Chance, when he was on Earth. It had been such a long time here that Lith had forgotten his own name from before. His memories from Earth were clouded and he barely remembered anything. If it weren''t for the fact that many elements from Earth were avable in this world, he would''ve totally forgotten it. ssics such as the Moonlight Sonata or anime or games or literature¡­ A lot of things were avable that reminded him of that ce and didn''t let him forget. After his reincarnation, Lith was bombarded with a ton of information and things rted to his past life were bound to be buried deep in the back of his mind. With his former self standing in front of him now, Lith did not know what this tribtion meant or what the heavens wanted to achieve. All he knew was that a lot of trouble awaited him and he had a lot of exining to do to his mother, sister, and the rest of his family. Lith sighed visibly. He did not want a situation like this to ur, but now that it was here, it was time to face it. Panicking won''t do him any good and after the initial shock, he turned calm. Looking back at his former self, Lith shed a faint smile,pletely identical to his mother''s, and said, "Who''s Chance?" Chance, his former self, was visibly taken aback by thement, not expecting such a response. He blinked his eyes and stared at Lith in confusion. "You are Chance." Lith took a step forward, then looked down at Chance, metaphorically and literally. Chance looked up in response. "I''m Lith, in case you don''t already know. Lith Lilith Evure, to be precise." "Huh?" Chance seemed visibly offended. "What do you mean? You''re Chance¡ª" Lith pped his hand on Chance''s shoulder and stared right into his brown eyes with his own amethyst ones. A cold glint shed through them. "I hope I don''t need to repeat myself again." Chance gulped, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down. Lith didn''t speak with his former self and looked up at the tribtion clouds. "I don''t know what you wished to achieve, heavens, but I can tell you with assurance, I am not developing a heart demon due to this thing or feel like my mind copsing. I have to say, you got me, but I''m over it now." The dark tribtion clouds stopped thundering, turning silent, as if they understood Lith''sment. "I suppose it''s over, yes? I wish to keep this alive, but¡ª" As if sensing Lith''s resolve, the dark clouds rumbled and Chance''s body shuddered. Lith turned to look at him and saw his face distorting, then his body melting into a ck liquid. His eyes turned lifeless and slowly, his body sizzled, turned into a ck liquid, then turned into a mist and flowed into his Magic Core. Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise, but then, a cool current spread everywhere within him and a sense of rity returned to him, along with feeling rejuvenated, refreshed, and much stronger than before. What changes had taken ce, Lith would see itter. Lith had to say, the heavens sure knew the carrot and stick method. First it gave him the stick, now it gave him the carrot when it realized there was no point in continuing. This tribtion had a certain meaning to it and it definitely wasn''t out of ce. Lith had a feeling. He would ponder over itter. For now, he gazed down at his abdomen and looked at his Magic Core. It was shaking and Lith could feel the internal tribtion descend. He was going to be busy once again. Surprisingly, Lith was more worried about the problems that would take ce after the tribtion was over, rather than the current one itself. Shaking his head, he thought, ''I should''ve told mom and sis earlier about it. But what''s done is done. I just hope they aren''t saddened after hearing this. I wish they would just punish me or beat me for keeping this hidden, but¡­ sigh¡­ I can''t really predict what their reactions would be.'' Lith was worried. But nothing could be done about it. Such things weren''t in his control. Lith took a deep breath and sat down cross-legged, letting his consciousness flow into his Magic Core, and awaiting the internal tribtion. Chapter 969 King Rank Chapter 969 King Rank ??From the spectator''s side, Lilith had a big frown on her face. Agalea and Alea did not have as much of an exaggerated reaction like her because they did not think much about thest summon. All they had was confusion regarding it. Why would a puny human descend? And why was Lith so shocked when he saw that? They thought. As for Lilith, things were far moreplicated with her. It was rare for her to show such emotional changes, but it was also not out of ce, given how much she cared for her children. With the external tribtion finishing and the dark clouds disappearing, Lilith made her way towards Lith. He was sitting and meditating, working on his internal tribtion. Lilith did not disturb him and squatted down, hugging her knees. She stared at his face instead of his Magic Core, and knit her brows. Looking at the calm poker face that lookedpletely like her, along with the lush, silky silver on his head¡­ Yup, there was no doubt in Lilith''s mind about it. This was the boy she had made after carrying him for a whole five hundred years. He belonged to her, there was no denying that. Lilith''s knitted brows slightly eased. However, they furrowed once again as a thought crossed her. ''But why such a strong reaction? And if it is what I am thinking it is¡­ Why did I not feel it before?'' There were a lot of deeper mysteries involved in it than the eyes could see. There were some things only Lilith could think about and solve. Lilith stared at Lith and patiently waited for him to get done with his internal tribtion. Lith''splexion turned deathly pale in a while and made Lilith shift her gaze to his Magic Core. Within it, a swarm of destructive insects were causing mayhem and also attacking Lith. The tribtion was once again beyond what an ascender could handle. Lith persisted and continued to fight to the best of his abilities. The internal tribtion was also a summoning one. How many summons there would be, that was something neither Lith nor Lilith knew. Just like Alea, Lith''s body started withering as time passed. His silver hair turned white, his body wrinkled, and his muscles degenerated, making him appear a bag of bones. Lilith wasn''t fazed. She was looking at the Magic Core and could see he was burning some of his life force to fight against a few dragons that had arrived. Expending life force was a bit exaggerated, but with him bing a King Rank, Lith''s lifespan would be near endless, almost giving him a feeling of an immortal. It doesn''t matter if he burnt some of it right now. The tribtion continued and was mighty, but did not exceed the limits of King Rank. This time around, Lith was almost beaten to death by it, but managed to survive and passed the tribtion. His core was absolutely wrecked, with its topography being messed up, and the life forms that were appearing getting totally annihted. Lith was too spent to care about it for now. He opened his eyes and returned to the real world. However, as quickly as he opened them, he shut them back as fast and went into deep sleep. His body and soul had taken a hit and he was too tired. Lith''s aura as a King Rank leaked as he slept and looking at him, Lilith shook her head. ''The more I want to talk to him urgently, the more somethinges up and dys it.'' There were some things not in Lilith''s control, and majorly everything was rted to her two children. In any case, she held Lith in her arms and had a small chat with Agalea and Alea. Lilith told them Lith was burnt out and sleeping, then insisted for them to rest, but Agalea and Alea politely denied and left the castle. Alea had to consolidate her cultivation and Agalea was busy too, hence they couldn''t stay even if they wanted to and left. Alea promised toe back after she finished consolidating and Lilith wished her good luck. Once they were gone, Lilith took Lith to his bedroom and shut herself in with him. While he slept, she opened up a live stream and looked at what her eldest child was up to. ¡­.. Time passed. Lith didn''t know how long he slept, but he had a good sleep and wasn''t exhausted like before. Thest thing he knew before dozing off was that he had sessfully managed to defend against his internal tribtion. It sure was tough, but not off the charts like the previous one where he required external help. Even with his eyes closed, Lith could feel the King Rank energy within him. In a happy mood, he opened his eyes and found himself in a familiar room. Before he could look around, a gentle voice rang in his ears. "Good morning. Did you have a good sleep?" Looking around, Lith saw his mother''s ever beautiful face. Not a single sign of aging, and even after three centuries, she seemed the samedy in her early 30s he had seen when he first arrived in this world. Wait¡­ Wait a second, why did he suddenly have such a thought? The gears in Lith''s mind turned fast toe to a conclusion, but Lilith was faster. She snapped her fingers and Lith switched positions. He was now sitting on a chair by his study table, with his mother sitting right in front of him. Lilith leaned forwards and bringing her face close enough for Lith to feel her breath, she touched his chin with her index finger and said with serious eyes, "It''s time to tell mama everything." The atmosphere was tense; the situation, serious. Lith had only just woken up, but he knew his mother could tell whether he was fully awake or still half asleep. In the current case, it was the former. "I can tell you¡­" Lith took a deep breath. Then peered back at her purple eyes, and continued, "but do you want to listen?" "Hm?" Lilith tilted her head in confusion. "What can there be in the world that mama won''t want to listen to?" Lith sighed. "Mom, it''s far more serious than you think. I don''t have a problem answering, but are you sure you''ll be the same you are right now? Are you sure our rtionship¡ª" "Hold it," Lilith pressed her index finger against Lith''s lips and knit her brows. She then took it away and flicked Lith''s forehead. "Owf!" Lith rubbed his forehead. It was painful! Years of torture training had proven to be useless in front of one forehead flick from his mother. What level of cultivation was this!? Lilith didn''t rub Lith''s forehead like she usually did and let him suffer for a bit. While he did so, she continued, "Don''t dare to question our rtionship." This was one of the sensitive topics that shouldn''t be touched upon, let alone questioned. Lith could feel his mother''s unhappiness and smiled wryly in response. He was just trying to warn her¡­ Lilith leaned back and propped her chin on her hands. "Go ahead, say what you have been hiding. Mama needs to know. And yes, this is very important. And no, you cannot back out. And also yes, you shouldn''t lie. Mama has the means to detect it." Lith rubbed his temples. ''Mom''s in full questionnaire mode. Didn''t think there would be such a side to her. It''s weird¡­ but also somewhat brings mefort. What a strange feeling¡­'' Chapter 970 Lith’s Past Chapter 970 Lith¡¯s Past ??Lith truthfully exined the things that had transpired. When he was on Earth, his name was Chance and he was an ordinary student living in a foreign country for his studies. He belonged to a middle-ss family and couldn''t afford luxury but also wasn''t poor enough to not afford meals twice a day. Lilith listened intently and didn''t interrupt. The only emotional changes that Lith could see were in her eyes. There was a flicker of interest, and that''s about it. Lith skipped over his childhood and student life, and his mother noticed it. She urged him to clearly tell her everything he remembered since he was a child, from traumas to everyday events. Lith had a slight blush form on his face, seemingly embarrassed, but he didn''t hide things and told her whatever he knew truthfully. Clearing his throat, Lith said, "Well, what can I say¡­ I was a really good child. As far as I knew, I had stopped wetting my bed when I was six and¡ª" Buzzzzzz! A buzzer rang beside Lilith and Lith took notice of it for the first time. This thing looked like a table bell, but instead of ringing, glowed red and made a buzzing sound. Lilith squinted her eyes and stared at Lith. "Why are you lying?" Lith froze. ''Shit¡­'' When his mother said she would know when he was lying, he thought it would be something in her head and not so shy! Lilith''s gaze pierced Lith''s soul. She appeared like a demon that could devour him at any moment if he took a step wrong. Needless to say, Lith''s body involuntarily trembled in fear. The mighty constitution that Lith had, it feared none, except for its maker. There was no escape for Lith. Lith scratched his face with his index finger and said, "Right¡­ I was a good kid and¡ª" Buzzzzz! The buzzer rang again, making Lith''s face darken and Lilith''s gaze fiercer. "Mama''s very curious now to see what you''re hiding¡­" Lilith said, her gaze not leaving Lith''s. Lith sighed and raised his hands up in defeat. "Fine¡­ I''ll tell the truth." And then Lith began stating his deepest darkest memories. When Lith was in preschool, his first friend was a girl from next door. They both used to go to the institution together with their parents and were good friends. One day, in preschool, when the entire ss was busy ying outside, Lith went back to the ssroom to fetch himself something. His friend naturally followed. "¡­now, I don''t remember her name, but let''s just call her friend," said Lith. Lilith nodded. She had no problems with it. Lith continued, "So when I went to fetch this something, this friend of mine came to fetch me¡ª collect me, no, I mean, get me¡­" Lith stuttered and made a fool of himself, an urrence really rare for the Mary Sue type personality that he usually was. The corner of Lilith''s slightly curved up, but she controlled her expression to not make fun of him. If she did so, she was sure he wouldn''t spill the amazing tea! Lith coughed lightly and collecting his thoughts, began exining the incident again. So Lith''s friend came to get him and Lith had got what he needed. On their way, they passed by the washroom and Lith said he had to go in. "Now, this is where things got a bit weird. Can I please skip it?" Lith asked, his tone almost pleading. "No." Lilith said sternly with a straight face. Her poor baby was suffering so much and she could feel it from his tone, but unlike prior times, she was giggling on the inside, finding glee in his misery. Lith sighed and continued on. Lith and his friend were two curious children. When he said he wanted to go to the washroom, his friend had a sudden doubt and asked why Lith and her had to go in separate washrooms. She also said that she had never seen the boy''s washroom and wanted to go take a look. Lith was nervous and stated it would be bad if the teacher caught them. She wouldin to their parents! ''Oh my¡­ What an interesting threat!'' Lilith thought internally, clearly amused by the life of mortal parents. Lith continued that his friend somehow managed to convince him. He didn''t know. And then they went to the washroom. The washroom''s interior was different and this surprised his friend. There were urinals separated by small stone bs and there were also stalls for number two. Lilith slowly spun her finger within her silver hair and stared at Lith with interest, clearly very amused by everything he was saying. She didn''t know boys and girls washrooms had such a difference. Very interesting. Lith continued on and said that during this incident, he had seen a girl''s private for the first time and a girl had seen his. Lith thenpletely skipped it and went ahead to hister life, but Lilith stopped him right there and asked him to rewind and go into more detail. Lith was ashamed. Very, very ashamed. He had no face left anymore. ''Well, at least my sister isn''t here¡­'' Lith sighed in relief. As if the heavens had heard him and wanted to fulfil his wish, Lilith felt a burning sensation on the back of her palms. Raising her brows, she turned to look at it and saw a few sigils in red appear on them. "Wait a second, mama will be back." Lilith said and disappeared from her spot. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise and thought, ''She''s gone? Should I escape now?'' The thought shed in Lith''s mind, but was suppressed just as quickly. Running was not an option because there was nowhere he could run to. Even if he did, this was home and he had toe back eventually. "Tch. What a situation." Lith thought out loud and patiently sat in his chair. A few momentster. The door mmed open and a thunderous aura filled the bedroom. "Little brother!" A familiar melodious voice was heard by Lith. Before he could react, darkness shed in his vision and he felt himself suffocate in something warm and soft. "Little brother! Little brother! Little brother!" A silverhead, appearing to be in her early 20s, stuffed Lith in her embrace and spun on her toes in joy. "I missed you! I missed you so much!" The silverhead cried out, her words full of longing and love. Lilith walked inside the bedroom with a smile and the door closed on its own behind her. "My dear, you shouldn''t suffocate him like that." Lilith reminded in a gentle tone. "Haha, right!" Lucy said happily and let go of Lith, holding his face between her hands and staring at him. Lith finally saw his big sister''s beautiful face. Nothing had changed, she was the same, except, her eyes showed the vast experience she had been through and a new,pletely terrifying sensation within them. Lucy may seem calm and happy, but this killing intent hidden within her eyes didn''t disappear. Lith was surprised and temporarily forgot about his situation. He smiled warmly, happy to see her back, and said, "Wee back, big sis." Lucy snickered. "Hehe, yes. Big sis is back!" And then she sealed his lips before he could say anything more. This was Lucy''s first kiss in ages and she did not let go of Lith for a solid ten minutes. Satisfied and content, she broke the kiss and smiled joyfully. Wiping the saliva off his face, Lith looked at her and then at his mother. "You knew she wasing? If yes, you could''ve told me. We could go to wee her together." Lilith smiled and went back to sit on the study table. "I had that in mind, but then I was afraid Lucy would grab you and lock you in a room with her for many years." ''That seriously sounds like a good idea right now, even though it''s not¡­'' Lith thought. Lucy nodded her head. "I had that in mind, but mom said you were spilling some good tea. I can''t miss out on that, can I?" Lith sighed for the nth time today. There really was no escape¡­ Lith was made to sit back on the chair once again by the study table. This time, there was not one, but two silverheads staring at him while sitting on the table in front. Lucy ced her hands on her knees and propped her chin on them. "Go ahead, little brother. Tell me what you were telling mom." Lilith had managed to calm Lucy down by saying Lith had some secrets he was saying. Lucy was thus reallypliant and didn''t cause any trouble. Once again, Lith sighed and continued on with his tale. Firstly, he told Lucy the things that had happened during his tribtion. Then he went on to say he was a reincarnated person and his past life name was Chance. Lucy''s expression, although she seemed shocked, wasn''t anything too exaggerated like Lith had hoped. It was just like: ''Oh yeah you''re a reincarnated person? Surprising, anyway, what were you saying¡­?'' Everything that was happening was out of Lith''s expectations. He expected some sadness or resentment from his mother and sister, but there was none. There was not even a hint of anger or annoyance. Lith was once again reminded of how he was not a part of a normal family like before, but of immortals and maybe even gods. Their emotional maturity was on another level of consciousness that one couldn''t look through the mortal eyes. Shaking his head, Lith continued, "¡­so I was then six years old and I had stop wetting my bed." Buzzzzzz! ''SONUVABITCH!'' Chapter 971 The World Spirit Chapter 971 The World Spirit ??"¡­and then I realized I liked science¡­" Lith was still exining his past to his mother and sister. The embarrassing childhood memories were finished and he was now talking about his high school ones. The positions the three were in had changed with them shifting to the lounge room in the middle of the inner ring. It was a grand hall with couches, TVs, and appeared like a luxurious modern house from Earth, with an added Victorian gothic touch. Lith was lying on the couch, his legs propped up on the armrest. Lilith and Lucy were sitting on the couch opposite to him, sipping on tea and listening to his past as if they were his therapist. "¡­also¡­ it was only after I went into the STEM field did I realize I actually liked money and not science in particr. Sure, the theories and existential dread it gave were amazing, but I tookputer scienceter on because I liked money," said Lith. Lucy took a sip of her tea and put the cup down on the saucer in her hand. She interrupted and asked, "What''s STEM and what do you mean by existential dread?" "Ah well¡­" Lith scratched his head and went on to exin further what they meant. By existential dread he meant the theories which were famous on Earth. Stuff such as entropy moving forwards at all times leading to various events. "Very shortly, what I know of is: expansion elerates, gxies move apart faster; stars exhaust fuel, star formation ceases; red dwarf stars extinguish,st ster remnants fade; ck holes evaporate by letting out radiation; protons decay, matter disintegrates; heat death urs and universe reaches maximum entropy¡­" "¡­and eventually, the dark era arises and all matter is evenly distributed everywhere. After that, there''s prolonged darkness and there''s spection stating that there could be rapid contraction and then expansion once again, leading to cyclical changes and creation of the universe again." Lith summed up the years of scientific work given by various physicists and scientists really briefly. Lilith and Lucy had no change in their expression. They were simply sipping on tea and nodded their heads, understanding everything. Lith was surprised by their reactions and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you guys even understand what I was saying?" Both nodded their heads again. "I''ve read those books stating proton decay and whatnot. They''re avable everywhere here, in case you don''t know," said Lucy. ''Ah¡­ right¡­ this world has people from Earth,'' thought Lith. "Right, about those books. They''ve been made avable by people from my past life''s world. I don''t know what''s the reason, but there are a lot of people reincarnating here from Earth," Lith said. Lilith put her teacup down on the saucer and a clinking sound grabbed everyone''s attention. "I think I know why." "What?" Lith and Lucy looked at her in surprise. Lilith didn''t exin further and snapped her fingers, making a screen appear above the table between the two couches. On the screen, a video yed of an old man waving his g. There was a word ''Destiny'' written on that g. The old man muttered some words and the scene changed to a portal opening up in some other part of the world. From it, a grayish mist, which Lilith pointed out was a soul, seeped out and flew to a random dead person''s body. Lith was thoroughly shocked by this and swiftly changed his position to sit straight. He frowned and stared at the screen with a piercing gaze. With a neutral expression on her face, as if it was an everyday thing, Lilith took a sip of her tea and said, "That old thing is the reason for so many reincarnations." "That old man with the destiny g?" Lith asked. Lilith nodded. "It''s not an old man, it''s a spirit. The World Spirit, to be precise. It has no gender or sense of age and it takes the appearance of an old man to spite me." "What¡­" Lith and Lucy both muttered. Lilith put the cup and saucer down. She sighed and swiped her hand, making the scene on the screen change. The World Spirit appeared again and it was roaming around the world, acting like a fortune teller and manipting the reincarnated beings from Earth. "That old thing hates mama," said Lilith softly. "Mama had only just ascended to Godhood at that time and this thing popped up in this world. It seemed like an enemy, so mama imprisoned it for a lot of years." Lith''s eyes twitched. ''How can you make such a mistake¡­'' Lilith continued, "It had been weakened quite a lot and the imprisonment was not a simple jail thing. It was being tortured too. So¡­" ''Yeah¡­ No wonder that old man''s so salty¡­'' Lith and Lucy both thought internally. Lilith spread her hands and shrugged lightly. "Nobody told me about it, so how was I supposed to know it wasn''t an enemy? After all, at that time, I hadn''t met any of your aunts and was staying with the Fenrir n here in the Vampire Continent. The then King was pursuing me, so I regarded everyone as my enemy." "Fair enough¡­" Lith sighed and said. Lucy too nodded. "It was only after I could feel someone''s cries in my soul and a strange tremor did I understand the World Spirit is connected to me." Lith rubbed his chin and pondered over this. ''So¡­ Mom''s ascended to Godhood and by doing so you get a free World Spirit?'' Lilith could tell what Lith was thinking. She shook her head. "No, ascension to Godhood does not mean you get a World Spirit. The World Spirit manifests only when there''s no Star Master in the world and if the world''s will is strong enough to provide such a manifestation." Lith didn''t understand a single thing from this. "Mom, dumb down your words, I can barely grasp anything," said Lucy. Lilith shook her head and said, "It''s irrelevant. Even if I tell you two about it, you''re not getting a World Spirit for yourself. Unless you shift to some world that has no God in it and also is strong enough to have a powerful will." Lucy tilted her head in confusion. "You said you ascended to Godhood, right mom?" "Yes. Didn''t I tell you before?" Lilith asked. Lucy shook her head. "You only said things in bits and pieces. And I''m sure you said nothing to little brother." "Baby''s cultivation wasn''t enough to know this," Lilith said tly. "Now it is a different matter." Lith looked at his mother with interest. "So you''re saying you wouldn''t have said those things if I wasn''t a King Rank?" Lilith shook her head. "Mama''s sorry, but no. Some things can only be known after achieving a certain strength level." Lith sighed and didn''tment on it. His mother had a fair point in this regard. "So¡­ How''s Godhood?" Lith asked. Lilith shed a small smile. "Let''s save the talks forter. We are still in the middle of uncovering your past." ck lines formed on Lith''s forehead. Lucy chuckled and said, "Right¡­ So little brother is from the world called Earth, yes?" Lilith shook her head. "No, my dear. He''s from this world. That was his past world." "Hm?" Lith raised his eyebrow in surprise. "Do you not feel anything bad about this situation, mom? Like say¡­" Lith stopped speaking and frowned. There were no proper words to describe his situation. He was about to say he may have taken over the baby''s soul which may belong to the former Lith, but this didn''t seem right. It basically meant he killed the previous Lith and took over him. Such a sensitive thing couldn''t be said no matter what. Lilith, noticing the saddened and confused flicker in Lith''s eyes, sighed and said, "Lith¡­" Lith was snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at his mother. Lilith looked back. She got up and walked over to him. Bending down, Lilith held Lith''s face and peered into his purple eyes with her own. "Look at mama. Look at mama''s eyes." Lith did as asked. "These eyes, this hair¡­" Lilith held Lith''s long hair and showed it to him. "¡­they''re all something you inherited from me. It''s physical proof that you''re my child. Now¡­ close your eyes." Lith once again did as asked. He felt a warm sensation on his forehead and opening his eyes, saw his mother touching hers with his. "Close your eyes and feel it," Lilith instructed. Lith shut his eyes. A warm sensation took over his body and in the vast expanse of darkness, a flicker of purple suddenly shed. Wondering what it could be, Lith tried to get closer to it, and he seeded in doing so. The flicker turned into mes, they were purple-silver in color. The mes erupted as Lith gazed at them for a while and soon, he was enveloped by them. The scene changed and Lith found himself in a vast expanse of grasnd. The world around him was gray and ck. In this gray world, a crimson radiance suddenly erupted and looking at the source, Lith saw a crimson moon in the sky. "Turn around," Lith held a gentle voice. Turning around, Lith saw his mother''s figure. She was the same as in real life, wearing a ck regal gothic dress. Lilith''s gaze was calm and she said, "This is the soul, Lith. Yours, to be precise. And the me you''re looking at right now¡­ It''s a strand of my soul I sent in yours." Lith was silent and listened. Lilith walked closer to Lith. "No intrusion can ur in one''s soul, it is a sacrednd. Not even Gods cane in this ce." Lilith was right in front of Lith. Her eyes locked with his. With utmost seriousness, she continued, "But¡­ I am here." "Do you know what this means?" Lith shook his head. He didn''t. Lilith smiled softly and held Lith''s face. "This thing¡­ my child¡­ is the ultimate proof. If I wasn''t your mother or if you weren''t my child, I wouldn''t have been able toe here." "You are not just connected to me by blood, but with soul as well. If you weren''t my child or had taken over him, this thing wouldn''t have been possible. It is exactly because of these reasons that I never thought you were a reincarnated being." Lilith''s gentle expression then turned to a confused one. She let go of Lith and thought out of loud, "However¡­ It''s strange. Really strange. Howe I didn''t sense a soul appearing?" "What?" Lith asked, speaking after a long time. Lilith shook her head. "Let''s get out. This ce isn''t right to talk. Your soul would take damage if I continue to be here." With that, Lilith snapped her fingers and the two appeared back in the physical world. Chapter 972 Anomaly With Lith’s Birth Chapter 972 Anomaly With Lith¡¯s Birth ??After getting out of the soulnd, Lilith put out a few strange thoughts to Lith and Lucy. When she was pregnant with Lucy, she could slowly feel life forming as the foetus developed. However, in Lith''s case, life was a constant. "What does that mean?" Lith and Lucy both didn''t understand and asked. They were sitting on the couches in the lounge area and discussing these matters. Lilith had a frown on her face and exined to Lith, "When you were developing, from the initial stages till birth, your soul was a constant. But in Lucy''s case, her soul developed along with her body. I can guess that she''s a brand new soul, but even if she wasn''t, this would''ve been the normal process." The process of birth was aplicated one. How souls formed was a mystery and not in control of anybody. During the development stages, as the body would form, it would take in the soul from the surroundings. Bits and pieces of the wandering soul woulde to it, and in this manner, it would slowly develop. These souls belonged to someone who had died previously and they would thus be reborn. However, they would have no memory of their previous life as they were developing along with the body and in the mix, there would be souls of many different kinds. If this wasn''t the case, then the body would develop a soul on its own and grow together with it. This was the purest, untainted form of it. New souls simply came into existence like this and entered the cycle of reincarnation. There was no such thing as samsara in this world or enlightenment stage where a soul would transcend to a higher ne. A soul would continue to reincarnate as long as it hasn''t perished and if the person eventually transcends to Godhood or the martial peak, they would be eternal. If not, once their soul perishes, they would have a true death. Every second, many souls perished, and many were born. A bnce in the universe was thus maintained. However, of the two cases mentioned, Lith belonged to none, which was what Lilith found strange. As she stated, when Lith was developing, his soul was just there. Neither did it grow nor did it develop along with the body. If there wasn''t life that Lilith could detect, she would''ve thought that the foetus was dead. However, it was there, and it was present from the very start, which was really abnormal. Initially, Lilith thought this might be normal, but after years of research and understanding theplexities of birth, life, and death, she could tell it was anything but normal. Lith and Lucy found all of the mentioned things tooplicated. Lucy might have a deeper understanding in future when she conceives, but Lith had no way of rting or even understanding it properly. He could only just nod and go along with the flow. "Anyway, I have to talk with that old thing it seems," said Lilith and rubbed her chin. "Since your soul was from Earth, the only way it came here was due to that spirit''s summoning techniques. However, had youe through a normal portal like every other soul and entered me, I would''ve found it. But, I didn''t. There''s much deeper mysteries rted to it." At this point, Lith smiled wryly and asked, "Mom¡­ is all of this really necessary? Does it matter how I was born? Aren''t I standing, healthy and alive in front of you? Does that not matter?" Lilith shook her head. "No, my dear, you have to understand. This is important. It''s not a mere coincidence and if there''s something that your mama doesn''t know of¡­ then that thing is surely a very big and concerning matter." Lucy nodded. "Agreed. If mom doesn''t know, then there''s definitely something more to it than the eyes can see." Lith sighed and shook his head. "Even if you were to know of it, what would you achieve?" Lilith smiled. "There''s a lot to achieve from it. As mama has said, she''s very very interested in everything rted to her babies. Anyway, haven''t you wondered why you don''t have a unique ability?" "Ah, right!" Lucy sped her hands. "As far as I know, don''t all people from Earth have a unique ability when they reincarnate? Little brother, shouldn''t you have one too?" Lith shook his head. "There''s none." "See, that''s another anomaly," Lilith pointed out. "You should be having a unique ability and the reason you don''t have it could mean quite a few things." "Like¡­?" Lilith took a second to collect her words, then said, "Unique abilities are of many types. From one-time use to generational, and so on. What if you actually had a unique ability, but it was used up somehow? Finding out the use of that ability could answer your birthplications. Anyway, that''s just my spection, things could be much different too." Lucy, raising her eyebrows, said, "Still¡­ to arrive at such a hypothesis when you have nothing to work with or any evidence, it''smendable, mom." Lilith shook her head. "It''s quite annoying, if I were to tell you. Howe all these years mama didn''t find even a hint of a problem? I never knew Lith was reincarnated until now!" Lucy nodded. "Yes, it does seem a bit annoying. Anyway¡­ this exins why little brother was such a pervert from a young age." Lith''s face heated up and he coughed to hide his embarrassment. ''Shit, they found out.'' Lilith giggled happily. "I''m actually d to know my baby has fantasized about me since day one." Lucyughed out loud hearing that. "That''s so wrong!" Lith used his right to remain silent and didn''t indulge himself in the convo. Lucy then turned to look at him and asked, "Hey, hey, now that we know this¡­ What did you think when you saw me and mom together?" "What?" Lith asked, confused. Chuckling, Lucy scooted closer to Lilith and brought her face close to hers. "Look¡­ don''t we look quite simr? What did you think when you saw me and mom? Did you get confused on who your mother was?" ''Ah, the ssic twin parent confusion trope¡­'' Lith thought to himself and wrinkled his nose. Lith scratched his face and looking away, said, "I didn''t know thenguage of this world initially and so I couldn''t make out what you two were conversing. Anyway, I thought of you as my aunt at first." "Pfft¡­ hahahahaha!" Lucy rolled on Lilith''sp and beganughing hysterically. Lilith covered her mouth and chuckled heartily too, as if she had heard a very funny joke. Lith''s embarrassment peaked. All these years of cultivating the dao of shamelessness had been futile! They were not working whatsoever! ''My dao heart is not strong yet. It seems I must enter seclusion at once to strengthen it!'' Thinking so, Lith''s eyes shined like a hungry predator. He turned to look at his mother and sister, then said, "You two¡­ Aren''t you having quite the fun in my misery?" Lucy continued tough. "Haha, indeed! I have so many more questions to ask¡ªeh?" Lucy felt a strong pull and in no time, found herself staring at the ground below. Lith had teleported close to the two and flipped her like a sack of potatoes on his shoulder. Holding Lilith''s hand and pulling her up, then spinning her in his embrace, Lith said, "You two seemed to have forgotten that I''m not a child anymore. I''m in the same realm as you, dear sister." "Oh my¡­ look at my boy manhandling us poor damsels," Lilith said with a gasp, totally letting herself be at Lith''s mercy. "Ah, I forgot he ascended! But anyway, I''m more powerful¡ª" Before Lucy could speak further, Lith disappeared from the lounge area and teleported right in the bedroom. He threw the two silverhead damsels on the bed, and the door of the bedroom got shut tight. Soon, a series of loud spanks and moans rang out from the bedroom. Even after a whole day, the sounds showed no signs of stopping. A few maids who passed by the bedroom blushed hard as they heard the voices. There was also a distinct lewd rosy smell permeating in the air, making them mp her legs and run away from the scene. An announcement was made in the inner ring to not pass by the Prince''s hallway until further notice due to this. Time passed. One day¡­ Two day¡­ Three day¡­ A whole month had passed yet there seemed to be no end to the lewd sounds and scent present in the Prince''s hallway. The Head Maid Luna herself hade for an inspection but found out her Master was busy doing his things. She quietly took her leave and told everyone to not pass by the hall. Just like that, another month passed¡­ Then another. And then another. After a whole half a year, the bedroom door finally snapped open and Lith walked out, appearing prim and proper, in an elegant three piece suit. Behind him, Lilith and Lucy were sleeping peacefully. An air of authority spread around Lith as he walked in the hallway. ''Hmph, there''s still a long way to go to steel my dao heart. It seems I need to pay a visit to another shameless person and get some pointers for further enlightenment.'' ¡­.. A/N: Don''t forget to send your Powerstones and golden tickets! It helps the novel a lot and boosts its ranking! And also, thank you everyone for your continuous support. Yourments and PS, and GTs, and chapter unlocks mean a lot to me! Chapter 973 Peace Has Gone Chapter 973 Peace Has Gone ??While on his way towards the teleportation circle, Lith was stopped by his personal maid, Luna. She was holding a tablet and a folder full of important documents. "What is it, Luna?" "Your Highness¡­" Luna handed the tablet to Lith. "You must have a look at this." Lith looked at the table, then frowned. There were clips of various ces around the world, and everything was far too chaotic. It was so much that Lith rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing. He wondered where he should even begin. The whole world was on fire. Years of peace was lost due to Lith creating a spark, and that turning into a wildfire that spread everywhere. The Vampire Continent wasn''t exempted from it either. Plebeian Vampires had teamed up and were attacking the noble houses. A lot of assassinations and killing had taken ce in the past few decades. Same was the case everywhere in the world. From assassinations to total annihtion, people were riled up and going after each other''s throats. "I didn''t think things would develop to this degree so fast," Lith said. Luna took out a few sheets from her folder and going through them, said, "The situation in the Vampire Continent is still under control. I believe His Highness should sort things out in the Neutral Continent first, then focus on the Vampire Continent." Lith thought about this. He had to make a visit to his Demon aunt. She was in heat and consistently calling him while he was in secluded cultivation for thest six months. Dying her further won''t do good for either party. But on the other hand, the situation in the Neutral Continent was sensitive. Jingmei Guild, which was a random carp three centuries ago, had suddenly turned into a mighty dragon that was challenging the World Adventurers Association. It was not even secretive, but an open challenge to such a huge organization that was made by the eight main races. Many stated that there were better ways tomit suicide to Jingmei Guild, but the majority were actually rooting for them and wanted to see the association toppled. The peaceful Neutral Continent was still the only ce with some peace. Wars happening here were isted to particr war zones, but in recent times, the number of war zones had increased because of the many conflicts taking ce. The Shadow River Sect that had been a random nobody as well was acting like a glutton, trying to devour everything it could in its vicinity. The territory of the Shadow River Sect had enveloped the whole of Uklov. The CNC had sent many warnings to them, but with so many troubles popping up left and right, their attention was divided and the sect took advantage of that. ''Speaking of Uklov¡­ Jenna should''ve reunited with her father by now. I''ll pay a visit to them when I go to Uklov.'' Scrolling through the clips and news article, Lith found out that even the Abx World Academy was attacked once. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. Who dared to attack his wife''s workce and his Alma Mater? Going deeper into this information, it was some privately owned academy that thought it had enough might to challenge Abx World Academy. Needless to say, they couldn''t stand a chance against the academy. Not a single professor had toe out to attack them, the defensive artifacts and some students took care of it themselves. It was a minor incident in the academy''s record. Lith smiled and shook his head. His cute Angel wife might have not even nced at these guys and was probably busy going through some papers, stressing out because they are too much. Another noteworthy event in the Neutral Continent was the absence of Werewolf authorities. It was said that there was too much internal friction in their society, so they would be taking a break from the CNC administration. Their absence resulted in open slots, but surprisingly, everyone else''s hands were tied and it was the Vampire administration that took the extra slots. At present, the administration had shifted back to the Vampires and they would rule for the next four decades at the very least. A team of Royal Servants was sent to the CNC to manage things. It was led by Arbour as usual and in the mix there was Vargaros. "Wait, who''s Vargaros?" Lith asked Luna. Luna professionally said in a neutral tone, "The green-haired child His Highness brought from one of his adventures." "Ah¡­" Lith said. "Didn''t know Chonky had a name too." "He does and it''s Vargaros," Luna repeated. Lith chuckled. "What has he been up totely?" Luna''s nose wrinkled and she said, "Stealing candies and learning the art of stealth andbat¡­ to continue stealing candies." Lithughed out loud. "Madam nced at him once. He''s the strongest Demon in the castle, but is more useless than a butterfly roaming in the Dark Rose Forest," Luna sneered. Apparently, she didn''t seem to like him. "Oh, such strong words¡­ I''m hearing you dislike someone for the first time," Lith said with interest. Luna shook her head. "It''s not that I dislike him, but that he''s too useless. His ego is sealed to a toddler''s by a much powerful entity. Most of the time, he retains his ego, but when he''s trying to do something useful or trying to scheme, the seal would turn up and make him either forget or divert his attention. And yes, not to mention, he constantly says ''baat!'' when he''s overstimted or overwhelmed." Lith smiled. "Interesting. I did know he was strong, but didn''t know he had such a backstory." Luna rolled her eyes. "Your Highness, please bring someone useful next time. It''s okay if it''s someone of a lower realm. The girls you brought are very hardworking. They''ve been diligently managing the inner ring''s work and keeping it stable. Also, they''ve learnt to wear proper clothes and also help in managing work in the outer ring." "That''s good to hear. But, what about their libido?" Lith asked. Luna smiled. "You would be surprised to know it has turned to normal levels after they cultivated and absorbed a bit of elemental energies. My spection is that their world''s energy was causing their libido to be on extreme levels." "Amusing," Lith said. Luna nodded. "They are like normal maids now. Their strength is actually equivalent to Half Saints and although it''s inferior to most maids, their brains are good enough to manage quite a few things." "They''re working for the n¡­ hmm¡­" Lith pondered and rubbed his chin. He then squinted at Luna, his fierce gaze making her feel as if he was undressing her from head to toe. "If the maids I brought for my personal use are busy doing n work, who will serve me?" Lunaughed softly. "Don''t worry, Your Highness. I''ve ensured that their work could be handled by other maids at any given time, should you need them. And since they''re working, a few maids are free, which includes me." Now this was a surprise. Lith walked closer to Luna and held her face with one hand, his thumb rubbing over her moist rosy lips. "You''re free?" Lith peered into Luna''s red eyes and asked in a soft tone, which seemed seductive, but was really just Lith''s normal tone. Luna''s body slightly trembled. "Yes, Your Highness. I''m your personal maid, I''m obliged to be avable for you at all times when you''re here." Lith chuckled. He let go of Luna, breaking the seductive atmosphere, and said, "That''s good. I''ve got a lot of business, and you''ll be doing the most helping. For now, I''ve decided to put everything on hold. I saw the clips and news, it seems urgent, but not urgent enough." Ady in heat was a snake that mustn''t be rattled. Business with his aunt took greater priority than everything else. Lith wasn''t thinking with his little brother, and was fully rational when he made this decision. As he had said, things were heated, but not heated enough that it needed his intervention. If something came up, he could manage it from the Demon Continent too. Luna nodded in understanding. Lith put the tablet in his space ring and said, "Alright, dress me up and make sure there''s no scent other than mine on me. I need to be proper when visiting my aunt." "Yes, Your Highness," Luna said and turned into a blurr. Her figure vanished from her spot and was back in ce after a second. Lith felt a slight tickle. Once Luna was in front of him, he looked at himself and found his clothes to be in much better condition than before. "Good job," Lith said and gave Luna a thank you spank, making her jump, then have her lips curve into a faint smile. Lith left the ce and went to the teleportation circle. He vanished from the Royal Castle, and after having momentary darkness envelope him, found himself in a dimly lit hall. "Wee, Your Highness," a familiar voice greeted him. Turning to the source, he saw a pink-haired beauty with seductive curves bowing and greeting him. "Eh? Be? Did the teleportation circle not work and I''m still in the castle?" Chapter 974 Bella’s Ascension Technique

Chapter 974 Be¡¯s Ascension Technique

This wasn''t the Royal Castle, a fact Be made clear by showing Lith the different walls and carpet around the castle. "Why are you here then?" Be smiled. "Shouldn''t His Highness know?" "I should?" Lith wondered. "Yes. Didn''t His Highness promise Lady Lucifer a maid for her?" Be asked. "Ah¡­" Lith understood. "But, wait. I never said she gets to choose. Why are you here then?" "Lady Lucifer did not choose. It was that I was the only one free who could join her," Be said. Lith rubbed his chin and asked, "Were there no lower level maids avable?" "There were," Be said, as a matter of fact. "But they wouldn''t be able to serve properly. His Highness should know that the dealings she has are of a much higher level than normal. If a low level maid were to apany, she may hinder her or get herself killed. The probability of thetter happening is almost nil, but still, why take an unnecessary risk?" Lith nodded. That sounded reasonable. "So¡­ what are these ''dealings'' you talked about?" Be smiled and as they walked to a room, she made Lith settle down and served him tea. "My time with Lady Lucifer was short, but there had been a series of troubles I had to help with." "Oh? Such as?" Lith asked, interested. Be began narrating the things that had transpired. Before doing so, she told Lith that Lucifer was busy with a few things and that he should wait until then. It was a surprising development. Lucifer and busy? Those two words should not belong in the same sentence! Keeping his thoughts to himself, Lith continued to listen to Be. After arriving here, Lucifer introduced her to Adriel. Thetter party seemed really happy to get help, and was even happier to know that Be was an Emperor Rank. "Wait, you''re an Emperor Rank? If that''s the case, why do I feel a Supreme Rank aura from you," Lith interrupted and asked. Be shed a proud smile. "I''m d His Highness noticed. Actually, after the revival of my race and getting them sorted with their things, my cultivation soared and I broke through. It was done in seclusion, under the watchful eyes of Madam, so things weren''t shy. I''ve been told to keep it under wraps if I was outside the Royal Castle." "Why is that?" Lith asked, curious. Be tilted her head cutely. "Did His Highness forget that ascension to Supreme Rank meant getting one''s race promoted to a main one?" "I didn''t. But what has that got to with this?" Lith asked and took a sip of tea. "There''s a delicate bnce maintained between the eight main races. An additional one would cause problems, and my Fairies are not strong enough to survive them. It would also be for the best if they stay secluded for a few thousand years and develop," Be exined. Lith put the teacup down and said nonchntly, "Nobody knows you''ve got your race revived. So I don''t think there should be a problem, yes?" Be shook her head. "Everybody knows of them, albeit indirectly. The things that had happened during the race revival, it was known to everyone. However, the matter was suppressed and nobody questioned it." "I see," Lith took a sip of tea again. "Well, it''s a small matter. But anyway, congrattions on your ascension." Be smiled brightly. "Thank you, Your Highness." "And from the way you said things, your strength is directly proportional to your race''s?" Be nodded. "That''s right. Being the Fairy Queen, I benefit from them the most. If they collectively get higher in ranks, I would ascend further. I''m not limited by time like most, but by the people. Say, if everyone were to ascend one or two immortal realms in a few years, I would have an even higher cultivation than a Supreme Rank''s." Lith smiled. "That''s good to know. By any chance, can I do something like that too? You know¡­ being limited by time sucks." When he ascended to Saint Rank, he constantly felt bloated. It was as if he would explode at any moment. Then there was the fact that he slept for eighty years straight to relieve the pressure from sudden ascensions. It truly sucked. "No, Your Highness. It''s not just time. Every breakthrough requires one to fully master their previous realm. One cannot charge ahead without doing so, otherwise they would only end up crippling themselves. Stabilizing foundation, consolidating cultivation, understanding thews¡­ they''re all the things one needs to consider before moving forward." "I''m not limited by these, along with time. It''s because I am connected to the rest of the Fairies. I''m like a part of them and whatever things they understand or go through, I naturally do so as well. I share their growth but also their pain and suffering." Lith fell silent hearing that. Thest part caught him off guard. Did Be just say she shares the pain and suffering too? Does that mean when her race was being killed, she felt every ounce of pain everybody suffered through? A chill ran behind Lith''s back and made him shudder. He couldn''t imagine the horror Be must''ve been through. The most emotional Lith had ever gotten was when he saw Keith''s past. That girl had suffered a little too much. However, if she was part of Be''s race, Be would''ve felt the same things as her. And there''s nothing that says a random Fairy didn''t suffer as cruelly like Keith. Lith turned to look at Be. For the first time, he was looking at this pink-haired beauty in a new light. She seemed so normal on the outside, as if there was nothing wrong whatsoever. When her race was revived, she got emotional, but now, Lith felt she had barely shown any emotion! Be only weeped a bit, but had there been anyone else, they would''ve been bawling their eyes out, creating a river of tears. ''Boy is she strong,'' thought Lith. Be found her Prince staring at her, but she didn''t say anything and let him do so. She wondered why he was looking at her like that though. Clearing his throat, Lith asked, "On this topic, I wanted to ask, can I make a race and benefit like you too?" Be nodded her head. "His Highness can, but they would have to be different from the Vampires¡ªunique beings of their own. And once they''re unique, His Highness would need to burn his original race''s aspects and take on the newer one. It''s not rmended to do so." Lith sighed. "Of course." There were no shortcuts to the martial peak. He also could guess that a seemingly easy method of cultivation was actually not all that easy. If it was, everyone would''ve rushed to make a race of their own. Now he knew why. As if reading his mind, Be continued, "There''s also a lot of risks involved in this, in case His Highness is wondering. The major one is that, if the people hit a teau, then there''s no ascension for the ruler. There coulde a time when a person within the said race had reached the very peak their race allowed. However, further ascensions would only be possible by taking onto a better race or bloodline." "If they did that, their teau would be gone, but the ruler won''t benefit from it as the race was changed. It''s a risky endeavour overall and is not rmended to anyone. I didn''t take on this willingly either." Lith nodded his head. It was surely an interesting topic so far. "Continue to work hard, I have high expectations for you, Be." Be did a curtsy bow and thanked Lith for his kind words. "Why has my aunt not visited me yet?" Lith asked. "Take me to her." Be nodded and began walking in a certain direction. "This way please." ¡­.. Clinging-nging sounds echoed in an open hall surrounded by towering pirs. The silver-purple moon showered its regal light on the four figures currently fighting in the hall. An alluring and seductivedy with red horns wore in ck robes. They seemed simple, but amplified the beauty of the beauty of thedy wearing them. Attacking thisdy, there were three young girls, appearing to be in their preteens. One had fiery orange hair, one had raven ck hair, and one had a mix of both. The four figures were Lucifer, the Demon Queen, and her three daughters: Roxanne, Roslynn, and Ruth. A sparring session was going on and as Lith walked in, he saw that Lucifer or the rest didn''t even nce at him. They were far too busy with the sparring session. ''Interesting,'' thought Lith. The horny otaku NEET did training sessions as well instead of masturbating and watching anime? Now this was another surprise. Be wasn''t kidding when she said Lucifer was busy. Lith didn''t disturb the training of these girls and let them be. With much interest, he watched how they trained. Chapter 975 You’re A Million Years Too Young

Chapter 975 You¡¯re A Million Years Too Young

[A/N: A small correction was made in the past chapter. Be hasn''t ascended from Emperor to Supreme after race revival, but Supreme to Legendary. The new edit is made, you can go read it if you''d like. Thank you.] ¡­.. A few minutes passed. In the training hall, Lucifer or her three daughters were yet to notice Lith. Or maybe they had noticed him, but were more focused on their training. Whatever it be, Lith had no thought to interrupt them. He quietly stood in a corner with Be and watched them. The fight between the four mostly appeared like a streak of light. Even at King Rank, Lith was barely able to see what they were doing. Their figures, when appeared, were quite blurry and distorted. Lith got bored after a point and thought that it was better to do something than sit idly. Needless to say, the something Lith thought of was cooking. He was a master chef now who was wanted by many deities. With this newfound skill, Lith decided to put it to good use. Be was well-versed with every nook and cranny of the castle. She guided Lith to the luxurious kitchen of the Demon Queen. Walking inside, the entire kitchen was tiled with expensive dark marbles. There were many counters with sinks, and lots of cabs everywhere. A brick chimney for open fire baking was also present along with a firece for barbecue and grilling. Lith was amused by this. It was certainly over the top for a kitchen, but it was expected of Lucifer. She had all the traits of the seven sins with gluttony being one of them. She also had a natural love for food, so it made sense why there''s a kitchen here. Be guided him towards the utensil drawers and said, "Lady Lucifer really likes her food. Adriel is the one who cooks for her usually, and if she is not the one doing it, Mdy starts snacking." Lith pulled out a ck apron from his ring and chuckled while putting it on. "It''s good that she likes food. I''ll cook her and her daughters something. They''ll like it as a post-workout snack." "Please let me know if His Highness needs anything," Be said. Lith nodded and got to work. ¡­.. A zing kicknded right at Lucifer''s face. It was blocked by her forearms, but right then, a sharp w threatened to pierce her spine, and a fist wasing at her chest. Lucifer flipped in the air and avoided the blows. While midair, she let a translucent white barrier of Dark energy envelope the three. The barrier captured them and shrunk instantly, squeezing the three girls together and making them gasp in pain. Lucifernded on her feet and watched them with an expressionless face. The barrier shrunk fully and with a pop sound, burst apart, making the three girls plop to the ground. The three breathed heavily andy curled up on the ground like deted balloons. Lucifer walked up to them and squatted down, a small smile appearing on her face. "Good job, you three. You''ve gotten better over the years, but still far away from giving a single scratch to mama." "Mom¡­" Roxy tried to push the ground and get back to her feet. Lucifer gave her a hand, and with a grunt, she sat down cross-legged. "This wouldn''t be the situation if we fought together!" Instead of scolding or taunting, Luciferughed softly and ruffled Roxy''s shoulder-length orange hair. "You''re a million years too young to be challenging your mom." Roxy grumbled in annoyance but didn''t say anything. "Mommy¡­" A weak voice called out from the ground. Lucifer saw it was the ck-haired Rosy who was struggling to get up. Beside her there was Ruth, who hadpletely given up on getting up and was napping. Her speed of falling asleep was astonishing. Lucifer helped Rosy get up and also woke up Ruth. This was not the right ce to nap, she could do it in her bedroom after washing up. "Mumma, sleep¡­" Ruth yawned and said with her eyes drooping, clearly still half asleep. "You can''t sleep¡­" Lucifer paused saying that as a warm, savoury aroma hit her nose. It had clearly affected the Cerberus girls too as their noses were in the air, sniffing the strange aroma. "Oh, tasty¡­" Ruth woke up from her nap and said while sniffing the air. Turning her head to the source, Lucifer saw Lith standing in a corner of the training hall, with a cart full of food. The food was covered so Lucifer didn''t get to see the inside. Noticing her gaze, Lith waved his hand and gestured to his aunt toe closer. "Come with me, girls," Lucifer said and made invisible arms help the three get up and walk with her. "Took you long enough, aunt," Lithmented the moment Lucifer appeared in front of him. Lucifer sighed. "Tell me about it." She couldn''t help it either. Training took time. "What''s with the tasty aroma?" Lucifer asked, looking at the food cart. Lith smiled and uncovered a te, letting steam erupt and reveal the dish. Lucifer raised her eyebrows as she saw a te full of tender lobster meat covered with various sauces. Uncovering another te made smoke erupt and on the te she could see grilled meat served with some soft grained bread. "Damn¡­ I knew you were training for this, but getting a firsthand experience is sure amazing," Lucifermented while wiping the drool from the corner of her lips. Roxy, Rosy, and Ruth wiped the drool from their mouths too and stared at the food. Their gesture was not a single bit different from Lucifer''s. Lith blinked in amusement and thought, ''Shit, these poor girls. They''re getting affected by Lucifer!'' "Can we?" Rosy pointed at the food and asked Lucifer. "Go ahead," Lucifer said. "But don''t forget the manners, okay?" Roxy and Rosy nodded their heads while Ruth hehe''d her way into forking a big piece of meat. Lucifer shook her head and ignored this. Lith looked at the Roxy and Rosy, then saw them elegantly cut a piece of meat and eat it. Lucifer clearly had taught them a lot of things. Turning to look at her, he saw that even Lucifer was following her own advice. She did the cutting and biting elegantly, like a sophisticated nobledy. However, the instant she felt the taste¡­ "Oomph¡­" Lucifer closed her eyes and an involuntary moan escaped her mouth. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Beside her, Roxy and Rosy let out hot air from their mouths as they tasted the boiling hot meat. Once their huffing and puffing was gone, they too moaned like Lucifer and closed their eyes, savouring the taste of the food. Watching the scene made Be raise her eyebrows in surprise. ''His Highness sure is skilled.'' Making even a Supreme Rank feel good from food? Now this was out of her expectations! Thedies'' delighted expression made Lith happy. He did not feel much before when serving random strangers during his training, but watching his actual loved ones enjoy the food he made¡­ this was a feeling on apletely different level. Lith could sort of understand why Juan and Miguel used to get so emotional when they cooked for him. A few minutes passed in silence as Lucifer and her daughters focusedpletely on food. Lucifer was the first to finish up. She wiped her mouth and said to Lith, "Whatever you were trying to achieve by doing this, I can happily say that you''ve achieved. Asketh, what thou need from this Queen?" Lith chuckled and said, "Go change, aunt. I want to take you out on a date." Cling! Roxy dropped the fork she was holding and turned to look at Lith. Rosy did so too and it was only Ruth that was busy eating. The two girls started ring at him. Lucifer took notice of this and flicked their foreheads. "Mommy is a big girl and can have a boyfriend. But you two, don''t even think about it. You''re too small." "Owf!" The two rubbed their foreheads and yelped. "Mom, it was you who said boys bad, don''t date boys." "Ah, well¡­" Lucifer''s lips twitched. "Boys are indeed bad. Have you seen me hang out with any? No, right? Then my point stays. Anyway, we''ll have this talkter on, don''t you two wander off in search of boys while I''m gone. I''ll be really angry, okay?" Lith blinked, Be did too, and so did the Cerberus girls. They were totally dumbfounded by Lucifer''s speech! What sort of teaching was she giving them? What even was this? There for sure was a backstory to it, but Lucifer dragged Lith away from the girls and didn''t give him a chance to speak more on this. She took him to her room and immediately pushed him down on the bed, falling on top of him right after. "Fuck! You don''t know how much I''ve been craving this!" Lucifer started unbuttoning Lith''s shirt. "Wait, wait, wait. Hold on for a second, aunt," Lith suddenly protested. Lucifer furrowed her brows. "What? You don''t want to have sex? Don''t tell me you actually want to take me out on a date." "I do! I wasn''t kidding when I asked you to change," Lith said. "¡­" Lucifer was dumbfounded. "You know you don''t need to do slow burning to warm me up. I''m already dripping down there, all you have to do is pound me senseless and you''re good to go." Lith shook his head. "That won''t be very nice. Don''t worry, I assure you, this date won''t be like some average teenagers''. It is a hundred percent sexual one, you''ll enjoy it." Lucifer frowned and pondered over it. This was a tempting offer, she won''t lie. Watching her get coaxed, Lith smiled and added, "I''ll also let you do whatever you want. No resistance this time." Lucifer raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Whatever, you say?" "Whatever, indeed." "Good!" Lucifer pped her hand. "I''ll get ready then. Get out of my room." Being told so, Lith was immediately kicked out of the room without any second thought. Patting his clothes, Lith chuckled and shook his head. "It''s going to be a long night¡­" Chapter 976 Dancing With Lucifer Chapter 976 Dancing With Lucifer ??Adorned in a regal red full skirt and blouse with dark tones, the Demon Queen walked out of her room. Her t abdomen, cor bone, arms, and neckline were a fair contrast to the dark tones of her dress. The raven ck hair was half tied in a bun; her bangs curling along her jawline. Lith''s jaw threatened to drop after looking at his lover. It was captivating to see Lucifer so dressed up, and if gaze could devour, Lith would''ve eaten her up thrice in two seconds with no bones left! Lucifer, enjoying the attention, had the corner of her lips curved up. Lith whistled in glee and spun his finger, gesturing to Lucifer to do a spin. She obliged and her skirt flowed like a top, revealing her smooth ankles and bright red heels. Lith''s whistle dramatically slowed down as he saw her ankles¡ªhis gaze affixed on them. Squinting his eyes, Lith hopped into a squat and slightly lifted Lucifer''s skirt up. Snap! Snap! Snap! "What the¡ª" Before Lucifer could make out what had happened, Lith was already away from her, gawking at his phone and nodding in amusement. "Good. Good. I can now understand why ankles were so popr," Lithmented. He was referring to the Victorian Era on Earth where ankles were in huge poprity. Lucifer''s eyes twitched as she heard this. "You know, I''m in a good mood. You better not try to ruin it." "Of course," Lith skillfully put the phone back in his ring and walked over to Lucifer. Being of the simr tall height, Lith wrapped his arm around Lucifer''s waist and pulled her close. Due to the heels, she had gotten taller than him, but it posed no problem to the shameless Prince who simply held hisdy''s chin, and instead of making her look up to stare into his eyes, he made her look down at him. Somehow¡­ it still felt quite passionate, despite being different from the normal ''chin up, eyes locked, deep kiss'' trope. As Lucifer stared down at him, Lith rubbed his thumb along her moist cherry red lips and said, "Mdy, would you do me the honour of apanying me for a dance?" Lucifer squinted her eyes. "I thought you were going to ask me something naughty with how you''re holding my face." Lith chuckled and leaned closer to her ears, seductively letting out a whisper full of hot air. Lucifer not only felt the breath on her ear, Lith''s strong, natural rosy scent assaulted her nose and brought a great sense of stimtion. Closing her eyes, she basked in this goodness and thought, ''Someone has done his homework. Good.'' Finishing giving Lucifer a moment to settle in, Lith whispered, "I never said there won''t be anything naughty happening." Saying so, Lith activated an artifact in his pocket and teleported away with Lucifer in his embrace. She didn''t get a chance to speak and in no time, the two reached their destination. It was a three storey tall bedroom with ss walls on one side. It was spacious enough to be considered a mini ballroom. There was a king-sized bed, a round table with lit up candle decorations, and multiple chandeliers hanging from the ceiling. Unlike normal, the chandeliers were dark in nature and the whole room was dimly lit with a crimson moonlight illuminating the inside of it. The moonlight was enough to give a clear view of the two, and being immortals and creatures of night, they suffered through no such visibility problems. Lucifer wrapped her arms around Lith''s shoulders and said with a half lowered gaze, "You have my full attention, neph¡ª" Lith ced a finger on her lips. He hugged her tighter and said, "It''s Lith today, my love." Lucifer''s heart skipped a beat. She may not have shown much reaction on her face, but somewhere, she was drooling from being manhandled like this. Lith leaned back and smiled, breaking the seductive atmosphere. "Let''s dance, shall we?" He snapped his fingers and the chandeliers began emitting colorful lights. Music yed out of nowhere too, and it was ssical music tailor-made for ball dances. Lith, in a ck three piece, with his long silver hair tied simrly like Lucifer''s, elegantly dragged Lucifer to the dance floor. Their silver and raven hair flowed around as they spun harmoniously. The added touch of crimson hue gave a regal, gothic vibe to their overall atmosphere, and for the next thirty minutes, there was no lewd, but pure dancing. The tempo intensified as minutes passed and now in a proper mood, Lith smiled widely and so did Lucifer, their sharp canines revealed to each other. Lith made Lucifer spin and pulled her back in his embrace, hugging her from behind. Gracefully stepping the sides together, they made their way toward the ss wall. At this point, Lucifer felt a cool sensation on her upper body. Looking down, she found her blouse vanishing and her breasts to be out in the open. A pair of pale hands creeped up from behind and held her big breasts. She felt a strong pinch on her nipples and knowing what had transpired, Lucifer slightly pushed Lith back and tangoed with him. A secondter, Lith was made to arch by Lucifer, causing his shirt to tear off, and revealing his toned abdomen and pecs. The two were even now. He took off her blouse, she did his shirt. Lith smiled and got back to his feet. He did a series ofplex steps and lifted Lucifer off in the air, loosening her skirt. At the end of the day, Lucifer was a Supreme Rank and not someone to be trifled with. Before her skirt was undone, she made a full round of the dance floor and finally pulled Lith in for a tight hug. As they hugged, the music came to an end, and the final pieces of clothing on their body were torn off, letting them both have a pure skin contact. Lith breathed heavily and stared into Lucifer''s eyes with a smile as his hands wrapped around her waist. She did the same while cing her hands on his shoulders. "That was fun," Lucifermented. "Indeed," Lith added. "Onto the main event then?" Lucifer asked and jumped on Lith, wrapping her legs around him. Lith supported her by holding her buttocks and said, "Not so soon." He took Lucifer towards the ss wall and stuck her back to it. He raised one of her legs up and rubbed his shaft on her smooth, moisthers. Glueing his forehead on hers, Lith breathed out hot air again and said, "I''ve yet to taste you fully. Be an obedientdy and let me do it." Lucifer surprisingly didn''t object. Instead, she smiled and said, "You''ll pay for making thisdy wait." "It''s okay. I''m rich," Lith chuckled. Lucifer smiled again, this time it wasn''t of happiness, but a scheming one. What was going on in her head was something only she knew of. Chapter 977 Plucking Lucifer’s Flower** Chapter 977 Plucking Lucifer¡¯s Flower** ??"Mhmm~¡­" Lucifer let out hushed moans as Lith pinned her to the ss wall and licked his way down on her body. After the dance, Lucifer''s body was warmer and also had a strong scent and taste to it. Lith encircled his tongue around her nipple and sucked on it hard. Milk naturally gushed out and without wasting a single drop, he swallowed it fully. Lith''s other hand paid attention to Lucifer''s unupied breast while his lower body was constantly rubbing against hers. With such attacks everywhere, the moans Lucifer was letting out were not something in her control. She had suppressed her physique to the King Rank and bearing the brunt of Lith''s powerful moves. Satisfied with her tits, Lith licked his way down again until he had reached the forbidden area. He pulled his head back and using his fingers, spread her folds and had a good look at the unexplored pink region. A tiny hole drooled while a sensitive bud seemed to be asking to be flicked. Lith controlled himself from doing that and first admired hisdy. It was a must for every man before they went deep into intimacy. Pun intended. Behind Lucifer, through the ss wall, Lith could see the sea and a cliff along with the crimson-silver moon. Thendscape was amazing and coupled with hisdy in front, the night couldn''t be any better for Lith. Lith finally dived in and kissed Lucifer''s flower, making her tremble. Lucifer involuntarily mped her legs as Lith licked her, but he gently pushed them apart and sucked on her sensitive pink pearl. "Ahh~" Lucifer moaned and mped her legs again. Lith parted them once again and continued to taste his lover''s sweet, subus pussy. A few momentster, Lith raised Lucifer up on his shoulders and continuing to eat her out, took her to bed. Lucifer fell t on her back and Lith''s face was gripped between her legs. The constant cunnilingus made Lucifer clutch the bedsheets. She was on the verge of climax and biting her lower lip, said, "Lith, don''t continue. Come up." Lith, who nned to let Lucifer have her first orgasm from eating her out, stopped. He turned his gaze up and saw her serious expression. Raising an eyebrow, Lith wondered what was up, butplied nheless. As the two faced each other, Lucifer held Lith''s face and said softly, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long while. I can''t anymore. Give it to me." Lucifer''s eyes turned hazy and with this, Lith realized her patience was fully gone. Chuckling, Lith kissed her softly and said, "Alright." Parting her legs, finally, Lith ced the crown of his shaft on her pussy''s entrance. Both were wet enough and there was no need for lubrication. Lucifer''s legs were spread in the air and leaning down, Lith held hands with her and pinned them to the side. "Ready?" Lith asked. Lucifer nodded, somewhat nervous, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she knit her brows and said, "Make sure to thrust it in one go, then start ramming." Lith blinked in befuddlement. "It''ll hurt." "Doesn''t matter, just do¡ªNGGHHHH~!" Lith didn''t let her stay in suspense anymore and thrust his cock deep inside her cunt in one powerful thrust. He felt a barrier breaking, then a lot of warmth on the inside. There was also a strong crushing force all around his raging dragon, and had Lucifer not suppressed herself, it would''ve been turned into paste. Lith was about to start ramming it in as per Lucifer''s instructions, but he suddenly felt a strange tingle. It came from deep within his soul. Lith ignored it for now thinking it was nothing and focused on Lucifer. Her eyes were closed and her brows furrowed. Lith wondered if she was alright, but in the next instant, her eyes snapped open. Instead of the usual ck, her eyes had a blood red shade to them, as if she was in a crazed state. Lith didn''t know it, but his own eyes had changed into the same shade as that of Lucifer''s. As her virginity was finally broken, Lucifer formed a bond with Lith, going into a crazed state as she found a partner for herself. Lust took over her mind, making her mind go nk. She held Lith''s face and aggressively kissed him. Her legs tightly wrapped around his waist, and her demonic side erupted in full force. Lith didn''t think there would be such drastic changes. He was just d she had suppressed her physique, otherwise he was dead meat today. The passionate love-making turned into full blown crazed, wild sex. With how tightly Lucifer''s legs were mping him, he couldn''t move much. Feeling dissatisfied, she rolled to the side and got on top of Lith, taking the lead and bouncing her hips on his lower body while continuing to kiss him. It was totally unexpected and ruined the romantic flow that was set up with such efforts. But it was alright. Lith loved Lucifer, and doing so meant epting all of the ws of their partner. For the next couple of days, it was Lucifer doing her thing in a zoned out manner and Lith simplyy on the bed and received endless pleasure. Once Lucifer was satisfied, she fell asleep on his chest, appearing totally harmless and innocent, as if she wasn''t the same person a few minutes ago. Lith smiled and shook his head. Maybe this was the reason why she was asking him to be a King Rank before he did anything. The tingling sensation Lith felt in his soul was not out of nowhere. A bond had formed, and it was exactly like a vampire blood bond, but with some differences. The biggest difference was that it was a soul bond and not a blood bond. Lucifer got connected to Lith via the soul. Lith could feel a lot of things from Lucifer as shey down on him and her guard lowered while the opposite was true as well. There was a lot to explore on this topic, but currently, Lith didn''t feel satisfied enough with the wild sex. Lucifer wasn''t in the right state of mind. He wanted her to be in proper health. This was their first time doing this, he wanted to make good memories and also wanted to let her have something she would remember forever. The dance was supposed to be romantic and then turn into a striptease thing. It ended up happening, but the pace was a bit too fast. Maybe the reason was that Lucifer wore minimal clothes with it being her blouse, skirt, and panties. Shaking his head, Lith thought, ''Our date isn''t over yet. The night''s still long. I''ll wait for her to wake up, then continue where we left off, fufu.'' Chapter 978 A Warning From Lucifer** Chapter 978 A Warning From Lucifer** ??"Ugh¡­" Lucifer woke up with a heavy head. She rubbed her temples but while doing so, felt another hand on her. Opening her eyes, Lith''s smiling face greeted her. "Had a good sleep?" Lucifer sighed and slouched on Lith''s chest, not answering the question. "I knew there would be changes, but it was to a much greater magnitude than I anticipated. Sorry for ruining this¡­" Lith chuckled and kissed her head. Rubbing her back, he said, "That was just the first round. There''s still a lot more to go. Why are you disheartened?" Lucifer pouted, showing an expression Lith had never seen before. Her puffed up cheeks seemed so cute that he felt like poking them. Lith refrained from doing so. Lucifer moved her hand down and inserted a finger inside herself. Moving it around, she sighed again. "It really happened. You took my virginity, it''s the absolute worst." Lith''s smile vanished. "What? Why?" Lucifer harrumphed and taking out her middle finger from her pussy, shoved it inside Lith''s mouth, making him taste her. "You can now feel a lot of things about me. There''s also the fact that you have some control over me. Of course, the reverse is true too. Who controls who depends totally on one''s strength," Lucifer exined. Lith, while tasting the lewd juices, raised his eyebrow in interest. Lucifer continued, "Hmph, there''s also the fact that you have ess to all my holes from here on. I feel like I''m going to get used as a cum dumpster in the future. Let me warn you, I''m no cheap woman, and I may seem easy, but that''s also because you''re my nephew. If another man even dared to look at me, I would gauge his eyes out and shove it up his ass." Lith''s eyes twitched. ''Is she giving me ideas to make her my cum dumpster or is she threatening me?'' Lith had no idea. Lucifer continued on, "And also, let me remind you¡­" She rubbed her lower body on Lith''s. "If you fail to satisfy me from here on, I''ll lock you up in a room and suck you dry until you''re almost on the verge of death." ''Ah, yes, the revered death by snu snu trope,'' Lith thought. ''It''s not like I haven''t experienced it already¡­'' Lith vividly remembered the day Lucy got jealous and did exactly what Lucifer threatened she would do. Was Lucifer a yandere too? Lucifer then took her finger out of Lith''s mouth. She made it slither down, but this time, choked his dragon with her demonic ws. Squinting her eyes, she said, "Now that you haveplete ess to me, don''t even dare to have any ideas to club me with other women¡­" Lucifer began stroking Lith''s shaft, while still holding it firmly. "I''m fine with a few threesomes and foursomes here and there, but I absolutely condemn you to club me together with girls I don''t even know of. And also, the max people I am fine with are three. Not more." Lith blinked and wondered if she just said what she just said. Was Lucifer right in the mind? He didn''t even say anything and she was giving him all the wrong ideas! Clearing his throat, Lith asked, "Are you saying three because that''s the many sisters you have?" "Obviously," Lucifer replied. "I know you can''t control yourself from taking us sisters together, so I am not stopping you from doing that. Agalea''s a softy, she''ll do anything you ask her. Your mom¡­ she''s even worse than Agalea. As for Mayzin, it is yet to be seen what her respone would be. You''ve anyway not bagged her yet, have you?" Lith smiled awkwardly. What sort of conversation was this? Lucifer sighed and shook her head, making her big red horns poke Lith''s face and scratch it. The scratch healed itself almost instantly. "She''s not going to be easy to conquer, so you better hurry up. I''ve also restrained myself from going over to her and banging her, all for your sake. There''s also the fact that I don''t need to bang her anymore since you''re there to help me channel my lust," Lucifer said, as a matter-of-fact. Lith blinked stupendously. Noticing his expression, Lucifer smirked and said, "What? Don''t look at me like that. Mayzin''s just about as horny as me. Why do you think she allowed me toe to her anytime I wanted?" ''That''s not what I was thinking¡­'' Lith thought to himself. Licking Lith''s lips seductively and stroking his shaft faster, Lucifer continued, "I honestly don''t need any of my sisters to vent anymore. I''m also starting to like this love-making thing I have with you. It''s much different and¡­ passionate." Lith felt if he let Lucifer talk, she would go on and on. To shut her up, he rolled to the side and got on top of her. Raising an eyebrow, Lucifer said, "Are you going to fuck me again?" Lith spread her legs and rubbed his finger on her moist slit. "What does it look like?" Lucifer smiled. "Well, go ahead. But there''s still a few important things I need to talk about." "It can''t wait?" "No. Put that thing in ande back here," Lucifer instructed, giving no room for rejection. Lith ced his shaft on Lucifer''s vaginal hole and slowly sliding into the fluffy warmth, leaned his body on top of her. Lucifer let out a soft moan as she felt herself get stuffed, then said, "Haah¡­ this feels so much better than anal." ''A fewdies would beg to differ,'' Lith thought. There indeed were a few who preferred anal over normal sex. "Anyway, there''s this onest thing I''d like to tell you," Lucifer said with utmost seriousness as she stared into Lith''s eyes. "Don''t¡­" Lucifer''s eyes shined with a murderous glint. "Don''t eye my daughters." Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. "I don''t care if you secretly fuck my secretary or get her into a threesome with me or have eyes on any of the demons or devils I have control on, but don''t even think about Roxy, Rosy, or Ruth. They may be half my age and a lot many years older than you, but their mental maturity is still like that of children. Do you understand?" Lith was once again wondering why his aunt was the way she was. She could''ve said it normally and he would''ve agreed, why bring her secretary or others into this? Lith didn''t have any interest in those three girls anyway. They were his pup''s mothers, it would be really weird to sleep with them. Lith sighed and shook his head. "Well, I never had any interest in them, but I understand. I promise." Lucifer''s face beamed with a joyful smile. "Good. Let''s fuck now!" Lith smiled and shook his head again. His aunt was probably suffering from bipr disorder or something. Moving his hips and stretching Lucifer''s tight pussy to fit his size, Lith groaned in pleasure and said, "Even after an intense session, your insides haven''t adapted to my size." Lucifer shed a proud smile. "The ruler of all subi in the world needs to be better than them, doesn''t she? There''s still a lot more to it like¡­" Lith suddenly felt a crushing force, but it wasn''t hurtful, rather, filled with extreme pleasure. Next, a strange sensation spread in his body from his shaft and made him shiver. "W-what¡­" Lith was dumbfounded. Lucifer giggled. "There''s more!" Lith felt tickled all over his dick, which was followed by a cold wind slithering around it like a snake, seeded right after with a warm one. "Oh shit¡­" This pleasure was something Lith had never experienced before! He almost threatened to explode. Lith''s reaction brought Lucifer greater pleasure. She let out a mischievous smile and pulled him in for a passionate kiss, while her insides did their work to defeat him fully. A wave of tingling electricity was felt by Lith next, which was followed by a rough frictional feeling. Thetter one felt like his dick was rubbed by sandpaper, but a much softer version of it. Lith didn''t know. He couldn''t exin things properly into words. It was only now that Lith was starting to understand why this being kissing him was called the Demon Queen! In just two minutes, the attack from a Supreme Rank Demon overpowered this puny King Rank Vampire and made him explode. This was the fastest Lith had ever climaxed! Filled to the brim, Lucifer broke the kiss andughed evilly. "That felt good! That felt really good!" Herments were a big blow to Lith''s Dao heart. He felt that he was trulycking once again in the Dao of Shamelessness and must cultivate at once! All this while, Lucifer had been holding back, but not today. She wanted to see Lith suffer for no apparent reason, her sadist dominant side taking over her. Lith clicked his tongue and getting off her, flipped her on her knees, positioning her in a doggy style. PAH! "Mhmm~¡­" Lucifer moaned in happiness. "Someone''s annoyed?" Lith didn''t answer her and spanked her other cheek, eliciting another moan from her. He shoved his cock inside her cunt once again and began pounding her. "Ahh¡­ this¡­ ahh¡­ wait¡­" Lucifer''s body shivered. Lith instantly caught on and thrust his dick in a slightly upward position, grazing on her upper inner walls. "Ahh¡­ wait¡­ how¡­ damnit!" Lucifer moaned and bit her lip. Lith smirked. He had found her weak spot and was attacking it, she was bound to be surprised. He was an expert in the art of dual cultivation by now, such a skillful thing was nothing in his opinion. He increased the tempo and as his body pped onto Lucifer''s buttocks, they jiggled along with her hanging breasts at the front. Lucifer let out continuous moans and was not focused on making Lith quickly climax anymore. This feeling was far too pleasurable for her to make it stop! "Ahh¡­ more¡­ more¡­" "As youmand," Lith smiled and answered, immediately stopping at once, confusing Lucifer. In the next instant though, she was lifted off from the bed, getting surprised. Lith hugged her from behind and got up, having her legs hang in the air and his shaft still lodged inside her. Lith got down from the bed and took her to the ss wall, showing her the amazingndscape of the sea. He started pounding her pussy again and while doing so, said, "Beautiful, isn''t it?" "Ugh¡­ this is embarrassing now," Lucifer grumbled. ''Sess!'' Lithughed internally and continued on with his third round of the day. ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, chapter was a bit long, but I didn''t want to break it into two parts. Anyway, please don''t forget to send your Powerstones and golden tickets, it means a lot! Chapter 979 Stopping The Infighting With A Call** Chapter 979 Stopping The Infighting With A Call** ??In the dimly lit room, melodious lewd moans continuously echoed. The source of it being none other than the Demon Queen herself. She was bent over the table having the candle decorations and was getting her pussy continuously spread while her body swayed in response. Lith and her both had lost count by now and didn''t know what round this even was. He didn''t feel tired yet and he was sure neither did Lucifer. Her body was sweaty and her inner thighs were covered in love juices, an indication of the multiple orgasms she has been through. The room was messy as well with the bed being broken and the ss wall having a lot of stains. No matter how much he pounded her, it still didn''t feel enough. Lith was overstimted by her sexy body glistening with sweat and the many red handprints on her plump buttocks. Holding onto her love handles, Lith did a final few powerful thrusts and got herself to climax with a loud moan and exploded within her. Lucifer slouched on the table, dropping the candles to the side and basked in her orgasm. Lith breathed heavily and wiped the sweat off his forehead, his half erect shaft still lodged inside Lucifer. "My, my¡­ you''ve been going at it without break for a few days now," Lucifer turned her head to the side and said. "Do you love my pussy that much?" Lith felt a tight squeeze on his limp little brother. Lucifer sure was having fun teasing him. Lith didn''t answer her and sat on the chair by the table while cing Lucifer on hisp, his shaft still lodged inside her. Lucifer''s perky breasts covered his face and didn''t let him look at the table in front. Lucifer shook her upper body, pping Lith''s face with her tits. "What is it? Still want to have a go at it?" Lith pulled his head back and groped Lucifer''s soft ass cheeks. He kissed her for a few seconds and breaking it, said while kneading her ass, "Do you know of the world situation?" Lucifer stretched her hands up and saidzily, "Depends on what you''re asking about." Lith had a look at her smooth armpits and side body. It looked really sexy, so much so that¡­ "H-hey! No armpit licking!" Although Lucifer said that, she didn''t stop Lith and made a flushed expression as he licked her sides. From the looks of it, this was yet another one of her weak spots. ''Interesting,'' thought Lith. So far, he knew a total of three weak spots of hers. One being inside her, the other being her armpit, and thest one being that slick ck tail with a heart end swaying around. Lith was tempted to hold it, but he suddenly had shbacks of the time he did that and suffered a massive blow from his aunt. She sure could be a handful sometimes, not that he minded. Lith let go of her and began squishing her love handles, making her eyes twitch. ''Does he think my body is a stuffed toy?'' Unbeknownst to Lucifer, she indeed was stuffed and behind toyed by Lith. "I was talking about the chaotic things happeningtely. How do you see the situation in Demon Society?" Lith asked and thentched on her ample breast. Lucifer tousled her fingers over Lith''s hair as he sucked on her tits and said with some pondering, "Hmm¡­ I remember Adriel mentioning something like gluttony, envy, and pride houses are coborating to attack the lust and the sloth houses. I don''t know, I could be wrong. There''s also greed and wrath houses who are doing something." Lith let go of her nipple, making some milk leak out. However, it stopped after a few seconds. Lith stared into his aunt''s abyss-like eyes and said, "How do you not know a single thing about your society? Aren''t you the Queen?" Lucifer shrugged. She contracted her insides, massaging Lith''s dick lodged inside her pussy and said, "I am a busydy, you know? And those idiots keep fighting, there''s nothing new about it." Lith held onto his aunt''s hips and slowly grinded to poke her g-spot. While doing so, he replied, "Busy? You?" Lucifer smirked in response and her tail swayed yfully behind her. "What do you know? I''ve been cultivatingtely and training my daughters. They are so cute that I feel like hugging them at all times when I see them! Due to the training and cultivation, I could not even masturbate¡­ that''s how busy I amtely." Lith raised his eyebrow in amusement. "You sure have changed, aunt." Lucifer let out a soft smile. "I have indeed. But for the better this time. I''m somehow back in the learning phase due to suddenly bing a mother. This phase feels like I''m back to being a freshly ascended immortal and having a lot to look forward to." The statements were wholesome and Lith could figure that it came straight out of her heart. Watching her be happy made him happy as well. As Lucifer paused in her speech and reminisced about her past experiences, her brows suddenly furrowed and her face darkened. Lith noticed this and asked, "Is something up?" Lucifer snorted and her insides gave a tight squeeze to Lith, making him ''oof'' in response. "I suddenly realized I don''t really like the idea of being a freshly ascended immortal. I remember that day¡­ that day when that damned geezer, instead of congratting me and being happy, made me work extra hard to consolidate my cultivation." Lith smiled and shook his head. His aunt''s mood sure changes rapidly. "Anyway, if you want me to do something, say it. I''ll have Adriel brush me up on the current affairs and see what I can do," Lucifer said. Lith held her hips and making her slowly move up and down on his shaft, said, "It''s fine. The work I need you to get done doesn''t require the Demon involvement. Though, it would be better if they ceased the infighting for a while." Lucifer nodded. "Say less." She continued to ride Lith slowly in a cowgirl position and taking her phone out of her space ring, called Adriel. In just a single ring, her secretary picked up the call and said, "How may I help, Your Majesty?" "Make the houses stop fighting," Lucifer said. "Will be done. Anything else?" Lucifer looked at Lith. "Anything else?" Lith, who was used to such speedy movements, didn''t feel surprised. Simr things happened back at home on a daily basis. He nodded his head and said, "Make them focus on the Angels." "Shift their focus to the Angels," Lucifer instructed Adriel. "Will be done as well. Anything else, Your Majesty?" "That''s all for today," Lucifer said and hung up. "It''s done." Lith chucked and kissed her moist lips. "You sure are reliable sometimes." Lucifer snorted. "Sometimes, you say?" Lith didn''t borate on it further. "Can the Devils fight too?" "Yeah. But it''ll be a big ruckus," Lucifer said. "And a hassle too to get them back in the Abyss floors." "Well¡­ If you can release a handful of them in the Human Society, it would be really nice. I want to eliminate a bloodlinepletely," Lith''s expression turned serious by the end of his statement. Lucifer''s eyebrow raised in interest. "Who offended you?" Lith squinted his eyes, somewhat feeling his anger swell up. "The Supreme Rank Darren Whitter." "Heh~¡­ how did youe in contact with him for him to offend you? Now I''m really interested in this tea~" Lith was about to shift to the bed to exin everything in afortable position, but realized the bed was all messy and broken. The same was the condition of the entire room. Lith wrinkled his nose. "Give me a second, I''ll tell you." Saying so, he took his phone out and called Be. She was now serving Lucifer, so wouldn''t have any problem ining here. Within an instant, she was in the room and saw Lith and Lucifer in an intimate position,pletely naked. Lith gestured to her to get this ce tidied up and she got to work immediately. Lucifer watched her work for the first time with a curious look. She worked swiftly as if someone had installed a 10x speed button in her and got everything cleaned up. The room glistened with an even cleaner look than the time they arrived. Be then bowed and took her leave, not wanting to disturb her Prince anddy. After she was gone, Lith got up from his chair and shifted to the bed, lying down on his sides with Lucifer in tow. She faced him and ced her leg over his, giving him an easier ess to her holes. This sideways position was a bit risky as the shaft could slip out and enter another hole. But Lucifer was fine with it. If it turned into anal, then so be it. Lith sped her soft thigh and going back to prating her slowly, said, "So the story is that I haven''t been directly in contact with him, but he''s caused a lot of trouble to my loved ones. Let me narrate from the start¡­" Chapter 980 Disastrous Comments** Chapter 980 Disastrous Comments** ??Halfway through the narration, the conversation got serious. So much so that Lucifer had to get up to listen properly, which, although didn''t make sense, was a kind gesture from her stating she was listening seriously. The sex had stopped once again and the two sat in a lotus position with Lith still inside Lucifer''s warmth-filled fluff. "¡­so he indirectly was rted to Arya at first, but then tried to stop her ascension and was directly involved." Lucifer frowned, but didn''t interrupt and continued to listen. "¡­then there''s the fact that his bloodline, it''s rted to an old emperor who¡­" Lith narrated Keith''s backstory. As Lucifer listened to that, her expression darkened, turning to the point that her body turned cold and her eyes narrowed in a murderous gaze. When Lith finished speaking, Lucifer ced her hand on his shoulder and said, "Darren will die." "He will," Lith nodded. "But not in your hands." Lucifer clicked her tongue and sneered. She began grinding herself on Lith''sp again and said, "If you didn''t want me to do it, why would you even recite the long tale?" Lith chuckled and holding onto Lucifer''s hips, said, "I do need your help, that''s why. You are the only one who canmand the Devils and I need them to attack the Humans again." Lucifer shook her head. "How many times do you want to do a simr attack? They should be used to it by now." "Not really," Lith said and pushed Lucifer on her back. He spread her legs wide and getting into a missionary position, looked down at her and continued, "This attack''s different because it''ll be a big war on the Humans'' side. They''ll also be losing their Supreme Rank and will get reced by another one. To pull the strings, fear is the best tool." The thrusts made Lucifer feel the pressure again. They were slow, so it was not at a level to incite a moan from her, but enough to cause some trouble breathing. "Well¡­ who are you recing him¡­ with?" Lith winked at her and said, "It''s a surprise." Lucifer rolled her eyes and wrapped her legs around Lith''s waist, pulling him close to herself. Having his face be an inch away, she ced her palms on his back and said, "I dislike mysteries. If you are not answering me now, then¡­" Lucifer squinted her eyes and her hands slithered down, going right on top of his butt, making him flinch. Lucifer grinned widely and continued, "I''ll give you a good prostate massage and rimjob if you don''t agree with me. I''ll let my tail take the brunt. You don''t want a heart-shaped, fleshy, slimy, slender thing up your ass, do you?" Lith shivered and frowned. "Why are you like this?" Lucifer smirked and pped Lith''s butt with her tail. It was a light thing, only to scare him further into spilling the secrets. Lith snorted. "I swear the moment I have my cultivation above yours, the first thing I''m doing is tying you up somewhere secluded for a few thousand years. You can''t watch anime or eat or even masturbate there." "Hoh Hoh Hoh~" Lucifer covered her mouth andughed mockingly. "That''s quite the goal you have there. A good dream, I respect it. But anyway, it''s too far away. Think of the present, your bootyhole''s at stake. And I suppose your pride too." Lith''s eyes twitched. Lucifer didn''t let him speak and continued, "Speaking of which, I do wonder¡­" her hands groped him without consent, "have you gotten it eaten out yet? If not, I''ll do it for you." "Coming back to the topic of Darren," Lith abruptly changed the topic. He did not want Lucifer''s thoughts to linger even a second longer on his butt. It was too dangerous, physically and mentally. His pride was at stake. "I''ll tell you who will rece him, but do you really want spoilers like that? Won''t you be happier without it?" "Nah¡­" Lucifer shook her head. "I quite like spoilers, actually. It gives me a reason to look forward to and how the execution of this would be, that fascinates me even further." Lith shrugged. "I guess there are people like you." Lucifer chuckled softly. "You''ll be surprised to see just how many there are." Lucifer''s attention was sessfully diverted. Lith added another day in his life where his pride was intact, and so was his bootyhole. But will it continue tost forever? That was a question even Gods did not have an answer to. Lith internally sighed in relief and said, "Well, the person recing Darren is someone from the Royal Servants. His name is Arbour Linn, he''s a Human." "Arbour Linn¡­" Lucifer pondered. The name seemed familiar for some reason, but she couldn''t recall why. Lith pulled himself back and began thrusting his hips intensely. Lucifer''sbias could be seen getting spread each time he took his shaft in and out of her pussy. "About to cum?" Lucifer asked as she felt him bulge a little inside her. "Yes," Lith said, changing topic once again. He wasn''t about to climax, but giving Lucifer a reason not to believe so would be harmful. Lucifer smiled. "Well, don''t cum inside then. Spread it all over me, I want to see how it feels to be covered in cum." Lith was taken aback and totally dumbfounded by the suddenment. "What do you make of me? I''m not a cream machine." Lucifer blinked and asked, "You can''t? Do you not have any technique or something?" "Well¡­ no¡­ why would I¡­" Lith suddenly stopped. Did he really not have a technique? That shouldn''t be possible. "Wait a second, let me think," Lith said and closed his eyes while continuing on with his thrusts. He called out the system, then asked it if the Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance had something like that. There was no technique for it, but a pill recipe that could let someone spew out almost a litre full of cum. Lith shivered knowing it and wondered what the fuck is wrong with this dude and also his aunt. Are they even somewhat sane? Where were they even getting such ideas from? Lith opened his eyes and looked at Lucifer, who was staring at him with an expectant gaze. Should he lie or should he fulfil her wish? Somehow, Lucifer was able to read Lith''s bodynguage and smiled widely. "So you do have something. Tell me, what is it?" Lith sighed and shook his head. "Why do you even want such a thing, but well, there is something like that. It requires a pill to be made, the ingredients are something I don''t know much of though. And can you even get it made so quickly?" "Hah! You underestimate your aunt!" Lucifer said. "Give me the recipe, I''ll have it made by the time you''re about to cum." Lith blinked and thought that shouldn''t happen, but well, he wasn''t going to reject his lover''s wish like that. It didn''t hurt him much. The sight would be a bit unsettling to watch, but he could manage. Lith''s brain thought of the male equivalent of Lucifer''s wish. It was to be covered by theirdy''s love juices. He didn''t find the idea disgusting in the slightest. The love juices were fragrant and tasty, so he would like it if they could do that. "Here''s the pill recipe," Lith had taken out a piece of paper from his space ring and etched the recipe on it using his spiritual power. Lucifer took it and without even looking at it, called the always reliable Adriel to dump her with some work. "How may I help you, Your Majesty?" Adriel asked. "I am sending you a pill recipe, I want the pill at the earliest. Go kidnap or force some master pill refiner or something and get them to do it," Lucifer said. "It will be done, but there''s no guarantee from my side on this. Pills are a hassle to make and acquiring the ingredients takes the longest time," Adriel reminded. "No problem. Just do your best, I won''t hold you ountable for it," Lucifer said. Lith did say there were ingredients he didn''t know about, so if they really weren''t avable in their world, then nothing could be done. Lucifer hung up after instructing Adriel and focused back on Lith. Lith looked back at her and asked, "So¡­ should I hold back until you get the call from Adriel or what?" Lucifer chucked. "No need. You can fuck me and cum anywhere you want until I get a call back from her." "Mouth?" Lith asked nonchntly. Lucifer let out a knowing grin. "If you want to, you can. I''m in a good mood today. However, if you do that, I would feel like sucking on your cock and that would take a long time to finish. If you''re doing something or if I''m doing something, then a blowjob would be the best. Think about it." Again. Lith was taken aback again. How can this being be so shameless to say such things. Does she not realize how vulgar her words are or if she doesn''t care at all. However, despite thinking this, Lith somewhat agreed with her. While he was working, getting a blowjob under the desk from his aunt for sure would be lovely. But, the idea of his shaft getting treated like a lollipop was something that made him think otherwise. The next few minutes were spent in silent sex with Lucifer grinning and Lith pounding her with a neutral expression, still contemting the many disastrous things she had said in the span of twenty of minutes. He felt his climax was near, but right then, Lucifer got a call. She picked it up and Adriel''s voice rang out from the other side. "Your Majesty, the pill is ready. How should I send it to you?" The corner of Lucifer''s lips curved up and she gazed at Lith devilishly. He was in for a surprise today, that was for sure. Chapter 981 Asking About Lucifer’s Horns** Chapter 981 Asking About Lucifer¡¯s Horns** ??In the room Lith and Lucifer were in, there was absolute silence. Not because they had slept, but due to a shining white pill hovering in midair, right in front of Lith''s eyes. "My secretary is amazing, isn''t she?" Lucifer winked and asked. They were still in a missionary position with her being at the bottom and Lith''s shaft still lodged inside her. Lith was staring at the pill with a stupendous gaze, wondering how thisdy''s associates were so fast, and also whether he should take it or not. "C''mon, don''t stare at it like it''s poison. I can smell it''s not bad at all," said Lucifer with a smile and pushed the pill closer to Lith. Lith wrinkled his nose and holding the pill between his index and thumb finger, said, "I better not turn into a mountain spewing cum everywhere. Otherwise¡­" "Otherwise?" Lucifer squinted her eyes and smiled, letting out a yful threat back to Lith. He didn''t tell her what would happen otherwise as she may prepare for it beforehand. He swallowed the pill and felt a burst of energy flowing within his body, converging right at his family jewels. Lith grunted and so did Lucifer. "Sssss¡­ it got bigger, thicker, and hotter suddenly¡­" Lucifermented as her insides got stretched further. "Honestly, you should size it down a bit or else you might end up hurting someone. For example my Little Alea," advised Lucifer sincerely. Lith was feeling too hot to heed her advice and began pumping her intensely. Her warm insides hugged his shaft in a loving embrace, but everything soon felt cold within her. Lith sucked in a breath of air as this happened. It felt like he was shoving his stick into a pile of snow. One shouldn''t ask how he knew about this, it was one of the core memories even Lilith and Lucy couldn''t get out of him. However, it felt really good presently. His hot rod needed something like this to bring a better and pleasurable sensation for both. Lewd pping sounds echoed in the room along with Lucifer''s blissful moans. She was in ecstasy and so was Lith. With each thrust, drops of love juice sshed out and her folds were spread further. With Lith finally feeling his climax near him, he did ast few pumps and immediately took his shaft out, pointing it on Lucifer''s body. A lot of slimy, white cream spread out of his shaft and covered Lucifer everywhere. She was surprised at first with the volume, and got further surprised when he didn''t seem to be stopping. In no time, her front, face, and hair was covered in Lith''s poption pudding. He even had enough in his storage to stuff Lucifer''s honeypot with thick white milk and make a pie out of it. Lith breathed heavily and fell at a bit of distance beside Lucifer, really tired of letting out so much. His shaft turned limp¡ªa rare urrence¡ªand indicated just how done he was. Lucifer licked the juices on her and said, "Not bad. It''s actually tasty, but well¡­ it tastes best when in moderation." A rule of fine dining was eating quality food with small portions. This made one crave more and love it, and that was the beauty of it. An avid foodie like Lucifer knew of it the best. She chuckled and using a spell, turned all of the semen into a white ball and gulped it down. She wasn''t going to waste such a thing now, she was a good aunt at the end of the day. Her body was clean and so were the surroundings. This meant they could fuck again if needed. Lith, still breathing heavily, looked at Lucifer and noticed that her horns were the same as before. They were the only thing that didn''t get covered in cum. This made him think, ''Is that something sacred that shouldn''t be sullied?'' Not keeping the curiosity within himself, Lith asked, "Aunt, tell me something about your horns. There''s so many ancient engravings on it and they are written in letters I can''t even read." Lucifer smiled proudly. "You wanna know about my horns?" "Yes," Lith said. Lucifer let out a hollowugh. "I''ll let you know once you be an Emperor Rank." "¡­" It seemed that it was going to be a long while until this secret was uncovered. Shaking his head, Lith extended his hands out, and like an obedient kitten, Lucifer slid into his embrace and got herself wrapped by him from the front. "No more sex?" Lucifer asked while putting a long strand of silver hair behind Lith''s ears. "No. You''ve already sucked me dry, there''s nothing left anymore," Lith said. Lucifer clicked her tongue. "It seems the pill was a one-time use." "Seems like it," Lith didn''tment on it further. "Anyway, let''s cuddle and sleep. I''ve got work and I''m sure you do too." "Mhm¡­" With that, Lucifer gave a peck on Lith''s lips and went to sleep together with him. . . . . . It was a new day, a new dawn. Wind breezed past Lith, making his long silver hair flutter as he rode a dark nightmare horse. He was within the Vampire Continent, in the city of Lamesnaria within the Winterbat Country, the territory of Duke Denver and Duchess Lara Violet. For a change, he decided to ride a horse today. The nightmare horses were not something used for pulling carriages, but this was how the rich unted their wealth, with the Royal n being the only one in the world using these. These beasts had a really sturdy build and were ripped. Their build was half-material, half-dreamy. It was a strange thing and sitting on it made one feel they were having a lucid dream while moving into reality. The most peculiar thing about them was their eye and hair color on their neck. Strong beasts had their hair reced with things such as mes or frost or even wings. By no means did it appear ugly and gave an ethereal and majestic appearance to them. The horse Lith was riding had a blood red eye color along with hot magenta mes on its neck. This nightmare horse had Destruction element within it and was cultivated after injecting nightmares into a poption of ten million people affiliated with the Destruction element. Its strength easily surpassed King Rank and somewhere between that and Half Emperor Rank. Lith was having fun riding it. He felt like he was in a dream but also not. The surroundings felt like an acid trip as they spiralled past him into nothingness. As the beast galloped valiantly through the many viges near Lamesnaria, it appeared like a red streak of light to everyone. However, with it passing by real people, they were unknowingly affected by it and fell into deep sleep, their expression twisting as they suffered through a nightmare. Lith enjoyed the trip and made his way towards a secluded alley within Lamesnaria. He patted the nightmare horse, making it neigh in happiness, and asked it to hide. The horse kicked its front legs and rose up in the air, then dived right into Lith''s shadow, which was caused due to a streetmp nearby. The horse disappeared and Lith could feel a connection with it as ity within his shadow. He could do one call and the horse would be ready to move. But, there was no need for the beast to work. It was too overpowered for the area he was about to walk in. Patting on his chest, Lith''s regal outfit changed into an adventurer''s. He wore a white linen shirt, brown vest with a scabbard attachment, and blue pants and brown boots. There was metallic silver light armour on his shoulders and forearms, giving him a look that stated he just came out of a battle. Which wasn''t entirely false¡­ Coming back to the topic, his hair turned short and ck, eyes red, and he was now disguised as the D rank adventurer Frey Woods. Lith had only ever done an official D rank mission from a guild. That too was a long time ago. His card was thus stuck in this ce, but well, it did not matter much. ''Wait¡­ it does matter,'' Lith suddenly thought as he walked towards the city centre on a cobblestone path. The soft clop of hooves echoed in his ears as carriages passed by, but they didn''t disturb Lith''s thoughts. ''I may have everything a guild can reward, but I dock a proper goal and have fallen behind the general events. I do not have the slightest idea of what''s happening at the bottom chain of society. I just know surface level things of the higher ups everywhere.'' ''Not just that, if I raise my rank within a guild, let''s just assume the World Adventurer''s Association, I could get ess to the many missions ranging from F ss, all the way towards Disaster and Cmity sses.'' While lost in thought, the adventurer Frey Woods walked past a street lit with magical oilmps, letting out a golden radiance everywhere. Lith may have been lost in thoughts, but his eyes were looking at the scenery around him. It had a gothic allure to it, and the winding street coupled with the narrow townhouses containing curtain covered balconies made him feel he was in a proper Victorian era setting of Earth. Having always stuck to his castle, Lith had seriously missed out on the charm of the entire Vampire Society that he ruled over. Now he was here, out on a mission towards the city center. ''I only arrived here to see what themoner protest happening is all about. Seriously, if I was in a guild, I could read about thetest news as well as get mission infos of many small and big events. Tch, I guess it''s time to level up my card.'' ''I could always ask Hecate to get me the highest authority card, but I really have all the time in the world. I might miss out on some adventures. My body really needs some moving around, plus I''ve also got disciples now. It would not be proper if I appeared like a spoiled, perverted master.'' Shaking the stupid thoughts away, Lith ced his hands in his pockets and leisurely walked towards the city center, ignoring the predatory nces of thedies and gents alike, who wanted to devour this handsome bastard whole. His charm needed to be toned down, Lith made a mental note as he walked past everyone. Chapter 982 Plebeians Protest Chapter 982 Plebeians Protest ??"Let''s put an end to the tyranny!" "The nobles need to be shown their ce!" "Just because we do not hold titles does not mean we are weak!" "Hell yeah brother! Let''s put an end to this!" Multiple shouts arose in the city square as a mass of protesters bellowed their discontentment. Throughout the city center, there were many such gatherings of Plebeian Vampires. The spectating plebes were confused as to what was happening while the protesting plebes seemed to not know the immensity of heaven and earth for their open opposition of the nobility. Lith folded his arms and watched the fiasco along with manymoners beside him. He blended well due to the clothing choice as many plebes weren''t rich enough to wear luxurious clothing every single day. Men wore simple and in tailored coats, trousers, and vests with t caps or bowler hats. Women wore long skirts with modest high-necked blouses and shawls or bos. As for the children present, they seemed to be wearing a miniaturized version of the adult outfits. Any foreigner that visited this ce would think it was a conservative society, but the truth was obviously far from that. "Mr. Adventurer, what do you think of these protests?" A voice suddenly called out Lith. Turning to the side, he saw it to be a middle-aged baker, evident from the flour dust on his apron. "No clue. I haven''t been at home for many years now, I''m really clueless," Lith said in a neutral tone, his voice neither too haughty nor too humble. "Ah, it''s a pity then," the baker shook his head. He then grinned, causing some smudge of flour on his cheek to fall down. "The past few years have been quite entertaining. If Mr. Adventurer wants to ask anything, please feel free." The polite attitude was a Vampire Society norm. People paid a lot of attention to ethics, ranks, and societal standings. It was amon courtesy to address others as sir ordy. Only if there was someone of a lesser ranking would the people not use such words. The baker could guess that being an adventurer meant danger and money. Coupled with how Lith looked and had an air of authority around him, the baker did not even need to think before addressing Lith in a formal manner. ''Honestly, it still feels a headache to maintain such formality,'' Lith thought to himself. ''But anyway, these guys are just too used to it now. Plus, they barely cared about a small address.'' There had been many instances ofmoners cussing the nobles openly, showing their middle finger to them, and doing something degenerative or vile. Their attitude could be summed up in one sentence: "Good sir, please go fuck yourself." Their aggression contained formal and polite salutations. It was a funny sight to look at. "Then, if it isn''t a problem, can Mr. Baker tell me what''s the cause of these protests?" Lith asked. "Ho ho, you must have gone on a really long adventure if you didn''t know the reason," it wasn''t the baker''s voice, but of a young man in a green mechanic uniform beside Lith. He seemed to have overheard their conversation and decided to barge in. Lith sighed and spread his hands. "Tell me about it. There was this dungeon where the time difference was huge. Almost two centuries had passed by the time I arrived outside." "That¡­ is quite the adventure you''ve been through," the baker said with a heartyugh. "Well, well, since you don''t know anything, let me brief you up. You see those guys over there?" The mechanic pointed his greasy hand in the direction of a group of plebes wearing simr white shirts. "Apparently, a youngdy from their group was abducted by Baron Willis. This was followed by a series of kidnappings andter, those girls were found in Seysenegg, being sold as ves in an auction house." The baker chimed in at this point. "Not only that, the House of Willis is under heat for discrimination against usmoners. Many tens of thousand years ago, education was made free and ess to public libraries were based on merits. If onecked that, they could use money. However¡­" He paused and looked around. Since everybody appeared to be busy watching the protesters, he leaned towards Lith and was about to whisper, but the mechanic crossed his arms and said nonchntly, "In the city of Brassburgh, under the jurisdiction of Baron Willis, they''ve chosen to ignore the points regarding merits. Education has be monopolized, essible only to those with wealth." "Hey! You shouldn''t say it out loud like that," ther baker reminded with a worried expression. The mechanic shrugged. "Not like it matters anymore. Everyone knows of this, I just don''t understand how the authorities at the top haven''t noticed it." Lith had an interested look on his face. He was silently smiling in satisfaction. ''The authorities at the top aren''t taking action because it is I, the authority, who caused such problems in the first ce.'' Lith felt like an evil Prince pulling the strings in the background. Although he was not aware of the finer details such as these, he had instructed people to make a few noble houses do things that would cause problems to themoners and sow discord. Restricting education was not something he knew would have such a big impact and was a surprise. Though, as the mechanic had stated, such a monopoly was restricted to one city. If someone wanted to study, they could always go to another ce. Travelling wasn''t too expensive and even the poorest of plebes could afford moving cities with a month''s minimum wage savings. As for the kidnapping part, it was once again a surprise. Lith suddenly became a ve trader, which wasn''t in his goals. He did ask to cause troubles, but not so much. Taking his phone out, Lith swiftly texted Kyonumarru, who was tasked with being a messenger between Scelestus and the plebes. Lith: "What''s with the situation in Seysenegg? Why are themoners abducted and turned into ves?" Lith''s phone chimed instantly with a ding as he asked that. Not even a second had passed. The reaction speed was scary fast. Kyonumarru: "Your Highness, the Scelestus side felt it would be appropriate to cause resentment this way. Please do not worry, themoners are being treated well." Another text followed right after. Kyonumarru: "They have suffered through some trauma due to being sold openly, but are being treated really well in the Nine Roses Hotel branch of Seysenegg. They are given jobs and privileges that would help them reach Rank 9 in the future." Lith put his phone down and rubbed his chin. Was this a good thing or was it bad? He couldn''t properly tell. On one hand, ve trading was fairlymon, not in the Vampire Society, but everywhere around the world. It was thus a big deal if trafficking like this urred. No wonder everyone is so riled up. "Ahem. Excuse me, Mr. Adventurer," the baker''s voice made Lith get back to his present situation. He had somewhat been lost in his own domain for a moment. "Yes?" "Did you cross check this news?" The baker asked with a wry smile. Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. "How did you know?" "Haha!" The baker grinned widely, more flour falling off his cheeks and apron. "Even my own family and friends did not believe me at first. Not only them, I too didn''t believe it when I overheard a conversation in the bakery. I believe everyone''s reaction was to cross-check whether it was true or not." Lith nodded in understanding. This was certainly big news so cross-checking was inevitable for most. "Is there anything more or just this?" Lith asked. The mechanic at the side put his hands in his uniform''s front pockets. "There''s honestly so much that, it''s really a big shock to everybody. For so many years, life has been peaceful, but why all of a sudden such chaos has erupted?" "Let me answer this!" A young girl with twin ponytails hopped beside the mechanic, surprising him. She had a rabbit-cased phone in her hands and herself seemed quite cute for her age. "Who are you?" The mechanic asked, dumbfounded. "Where did youe from?" The young girl pouted, causing blood to flow in her cheeks and turn them rosy. "You guys are talking so openly, do you think others can''t hear you?" The baker scratched his brittle hair and said, "Isn''t thismon knowledge? I thought no one would be interested in our conversations." The young girl giggled and said, "Yes, the conversation is not anything new. But you guys stand out quite a lot. Look around, many have stopped looking at the protests and are instead staring at you guys." The mechanic and the baker pivoted their heads to look around, then broke into a cold sweat as everyone was indeed staring at them! ''How did we be the center of attraction?'' The two wondered silently. The girl, as if understanding what the two might be thinking, said, "You two misters don''t have to worry. People are definitely not staring at you. They''re actually staring at the tall adventurer mister." The mechanic and the baker were dumbfounded. They craned their heads to look at Lith, and finally realized why was such the case. ''So handsome!" Chapter 983 Friction Between The Plebeians And The Nobles Chapter 983 Friction Between The Plebeians And The Nobles ??Suffering through charisma problems again, Lith shook his head with a smile. Ignoring the many gazes on him, he asked the twin ponytail girl, "So¡­ you were about to state the reason for chaos." "Yes!" The girl nodded her head. The mechanic and the baker turned to look at her. "As far as I can tell, it all started roughly two centuries ago with the assassination of Viscount Koch. Initially, everyone thought it was done by some enemy faction, but all of Viscount Koch''s enemies openly stated they didn''t do it. Not only that, they even made announcements of rewarding the person who did it." "Hm¡­ interesting¡­" Lith said and tried to recall information about Viscount Koch. The mechanic and baker did the same thing, but couldn''t recall anything. "Who''s Viscount Koch?" The mechanic asked. There were a lot of Knights, Dames, Barons, and Viscounts, Marquises. Remembering everyone''s name was a hassle, so themon people did not even care enough to know the names of the Counts, let alone the rest in the bottom hierarchy. The girl intwined her fingers with one of her ponytails and said, "Viscount Koch''s n: n Koch, fell directly under the Royal Family''s rule. They were also one of the only few ns that got the chance to visit the revered Royal Castle during the Royal Banquet. They were promoted to their status there for their contribution in promoting culture, arts, education, and bringing economic prosperity through trade ventures, agriculture, and research ontest technologies." ''What?'' Lith thought. ''Weren''t people promoted due to their strength?'' It would be unsightly of him to let these thoughts out even in a disguise. As a Prince, he felt he had neglected a lot of things. Lucy never stated that a lot of thought was put before promoting the ns, now he could understand why she was so busy prior to the banquet. "Their promotion led to a lot of grievances among the n''s peers." "Why?" The baker asked. "Hehe," the girl grinned, showing her sparkling teeth. "n Koch made use of their connections and put a lot of people from other Baron and Viscount houses to work. They asked everyone for a little help over multiple years and it eventuallypounded and brought greater benefits. In the end, members of their own n barely worked. You can figure out the rest from here." "Ah¡­ so it''s like that," the baker understood. The mechanic sneered and said, "It''s just like taking one coin from a billion people and bing a billionaire over time." "You can say so," the girl nodded. "Anyway, despite having many enemies, Viscount Koch was not killed by some noble. The killer was actually a plebe from Nightingale." "What?" The mechanic and the baker were surprised. Lith, not so much. "Yes. An investigation was made and it was found out that Viscount Koch had killed the assassin''s family over somend deeds within Evernight City. Themoner''s houses were demolished and a luxury shop was made in its ce since it was close to the Market District." Evernight City was one of the world''s most expensive cities. For even an inch ofnd, people would not hesitate to kill each other. "Sssss¡­" the baker gasped and the mechanic spat at his side. "For somend, they did such a vile thing." Lith was once again not surprised by the developments. It was he who instructed Hecate to find a person that has a valid reason to hate the nobility. She naturally didn''t disappoint. The person who assassinated Viscount Koch was strong enough to fight him one-on-one, but weak against the entire n. He thus never made a move before and kept to himself. With Hecate''s help, the situation was different. Viscount Koch was brought to an open ce and that gave a chance to themoner to kill him. "What was next?" Lith asked suddenly, interested in knowing more. "Themoner''s courage inspired many plebeians. Even though Her Majesty has handed out a set condition for anyone to be a noble, it''s still very hard. Not everyone has the heaven-defying talent of cultivation like those of the noble houses," the ponytail girl said with some resentment. Lith stayed quiet and didn''t respond to that. "But it matters not. The plebeians around the continent havee to a conclusion to fight the nobility and take their ce. All the bottled up hatred is soon going to erupt. They have really done us bad." The conversation eventually turned into one of ranting. Lith silently took his leave and left the three people to see the topic of protests. Some people were protesting due to taxes being doubled within a century, some for high intion, some for straight torture they suffered through, and some for discrimination. Lith selected one of the protest groups that was recruiting for an uing assassination of a Viscount. People weren''t even hiding their dissatisfaction and the noble houses could only send their spies among them, gather information, and avoid meeting their ire. It would be one thing if it was a small group, but for some reason, the fire had spread everywhere and all the plebes wereing together to fight against the nobility. No statements from the Royal Family further steeled their resolve to fight. As for the nobles, they were wondering how to deal with this. If it was some other race, they could kill them. But it was their own and killing a majority would definitely result in a strong reaction from the Royal Family. Hence, they were quiet for now and let the people do what they wanted to do. "Name, powers, background. Please put your hand on this while answering," a young boy sat on a chair near a loud protest and said. Papers were scattered on his desk, which were apparently applications, and there was a small transparent crystal ball acting as paper weight and holding the pages in ce. Lith held the crystal and said, "Frey Woods, Saint Rank, adventurer." The crystal ball glowed with a blue light. The boy nodded in approval and asked, "Now state whether you''re a spy of some noble family or not." "I am not," Lith said truthfully, making the ball glow blue. "Are you a noble?" "No." "Do you have ill intentions against any of the plebes you see protesting there?" "No." "Alright. Wee to the team then. People call me Pastor, so you can do that too. You can join the protest there and wait for a while. The leader will soon hand out information for the uing mission." "Is it happening soon?" "Yes." Pastor smiled. "Isn''t it amazing?" Lith didn''t respond to that and walked over to the protestors. His tall stature was enough to gather nces, and his charismatic deamour and handsome face kept them affixed on himself. "A new joinee?" A burly vampire with short hair scratched his hair and asked. "Hello~! I''m Jane. Are you a new joinee?" A petite girl swiftly closed in on Lith and greeted with a wave. Lith smiled politely and said, "Yes." "Oh very good!" The girl caught Lith''s arm and hugged it. "I was looking for a partner, would you team up with me?" Her almond eyes had an innocent charm to them, captivating the onlookers. Lith politely shook her hand away and smiled, not answering her. He went to stand beside the burly vampire and maintained a stoic expression. The girl clicked her tongue while the onlookers thanked Lith in their hearts and went to chase the petite girl. Such cheap situations were amon sight among the plebes. In the noble society, such things happened too, but they did it in a more sophisticated manner. Once again Lith saw the difference between the two sses in society. He let his eyes be half closed and let out a little bit of his regal aura, scaring the people and restricting them from approaching him. The leader of the group arrived at the scene. He was an average looking blonde-haired vampire with an average build. There was nothing impressive about him, except for his purple suit which made him appear like a pimp. "Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you all for gathering here. Time is of essence, so I''ll get to it straight. We will be attacking Viscount Ferdinand''s house. Our goal is to kill him along with his three brothers." As he finished his short speech, someone raised their hand and asked, "Excuse me¡­ although it''s not important, I wanted to ask why are we killing Viscount Ferdinand and his brothers?" The leader''s expression twisted and he answered, "I dare not recall the horrors me and my family have been through. But I''ll still let you all know since we are one team now." The leader then did a short speech of his past trauma. It could be summarized as: Viscount Ferdinand and his father were good friends. They both fell in love with the same woman. The woman chose the leader''s father. Viscount Ferdinand was angry. He used force, but failed. Then resorted to cultivating hard and with the help of various pills, treasures, and fortuitous encounters, had his cultivation raised and became a Viscount after killing the previous n. Viscount Ferdinand then killed the leader''s father. Took his mother and locked himself in a room with her. He forced himself on her for the many years of rejection he faced, then went ahead and hunted the people associated with her and the ones who had looked down on him before. ''Sigh¡­ the world really isn''t rainbows and sunshine. From my perspective it has been really peaceful, but reality is far from different.'' Chapter 984 Plebeians vs Nobles Chapter 984 Plebeians vs Nobles ??There was not much nning or schemes in ce. The plebeians charged straight at Viscount Ferdinand''s house. There was nothing shameful for a noble than running away with his tail in between his legs. Even if Viscount Ferdinand knew he was outnumbered, he had to fight. He had taken the noble status, and was obliged to stay strong in every perilous situation. The leader divided the group into three parts. One was supposed to charge head-on and the other was supposed to sneak attack. The third group was meant to kill people who were trying to escape. Viscount Ferdinand was prepared for the onught. An army was waiting to test the sharpness of their spears. The moment the army saw the plebeians, they attacked without hesitation. A battle erupted between the two sides, and while busy, the assassin group crept up on the noble house from the dark. Lith belonged to this particr group. He had specifically asked to be ced behind the scenes and was granted it easily. While the rest of the people from his group went to attack Viscount Ferdinand, Lith suddenly found a sharp arrow shot right at his head. His instincts warned him of the immediate danger, and made him duck. The arrow ended up piercing the person behind him, one-shot killing him. Lith had a look behind and saw it to be the same person who had asked the question to the leader on why they were killing Viscount Ferdinand. Turning to the source of the arrow, Lith saw a few cloaked figures. They were prepared and seemed to be waiting. ''Well, no point fighting those guys.'' Lith thought. He wasn''t here for killing, but sowing more discord than ever. Gliding by the mansion of the Viscount, Lith directed a few people from his group towards the cloaked figures, and few towards the inside of the mansion. Once done, he quickly left to get a few more things done. "Viscount Ferdinand! Come out!" The leader shouted at the mansion''s front. "Watch your tone, peasant." A loud voice rang out from the mansion. And out arrived the Viscount, a figure donning ck and red suit. "It''s time to pay for your sins!" The leader yelled again and went to strike the Viscount. Instead of engaging in battle, the Viscount made his guards keep the guy busy. While their swords shed, he sneered and said, "I''ll have you understand why challenging a Viscount was your life''s biggest mistake. You should''ve been thankful that I spared you that day, but you just had to poke the ho''s nest unnecessarily." Viscount Ferdinand raised his hand. An assistant appeared by his side. "Tell Viscount Bm, Viscount Nar, and the many Baron houses associated with us that we have a few ants to crush. It''s high time we showed our power, otherwise these pests are going to keep bothering us." "Understood, Master." The assistant said and left. The leader sneered as he heard that. Hacking a sword at the two guards'' eyes and gauging their brains out, bent his back and pitched them at Viscount Ferdinand. The nobleman tilted his head to the side and the brains sttered on the wall of his mansion. He sighed and said, "Pests truly are annoying." Eventually, as the battle went on, the leader''s squad suffered through a major wipeout. Half the people on his side were gone, with his own self suffering severe injuries. Still, he persisted. Time went on. In a few hours, the situation seemed grimmed for the leader. It was found out that the petite girl called Jane was the mole in their squad. How had she bypassed the truth filter was something nobody could guess. At this point, the Viscounts mentioned by Viscount Ferdinand and the Barons arrived at the scene. They watched the spectacle from the mansion''s rooftop and were drinking and cheering, having a fun time at themoners'' misery. Within twenty minutes, the leader''s squad was on itsst straw. Returning or reversing the tide was almost impossible from this point onwards. Pain, fury, annoyance, grief, despair¡­ all such emotions could vividly be felt on the battleground. Right when themoners were at their lowest and the nobles at their highest, a loud gong resounded in the air. Everyone turned their heads to look at the source and found a man riding a cloud, holding a brass gong and a trumpet. After another hit of a gang, the man on the cloud blew the trumpet, piercing everyone''s ears with its shrill sound. The Viscounts frowned while a glimmer of hope rose in the hearts of themoner party. From the horizon, everyone could see tiny ck dots. It was nothing at first, but then¡­ the scene that the nobles saw chilled their hearts, making them freeze. A sea of plebeians were flying towards them! "What is this!?" Viscount Ferdinand yelled. Like a swarm of locusts attacking crops, the plebeians invaded the territory of nobles. Their first target: Viscount Ferdinand and his associates. Loud cries of the plebes resounded in the city of Lamesnaria as they had the first taste of power. Being out of expectations was an understatement for the Viscounts and Barons in the area. The leader and Viscount Ferdinand were merely pawns used for a greater cause. As for the one who had used them, he was standing on the terrace of a three-storey house near the Viscount''s area. "That''s really pathetic." Lithmented. "You can''t me them, Your Highness. They''ve been at peace for many years." A soft, monotonous voice said. Turning to Hecate beside him, Lith shook his head and said, "Theirbat prowess is subpar. They''ve got nothing to use in case of emergencies. It''s really bad." Hecate fell silent. Lith''s words weren''t wrong and she knew even the Witches would be in a simr condition if such arge scale attack urred. "Though, if His Highness doesn''t mind¡­" Hecate''s red and blue heterochromatic eyes twinkled. "Can I ask why you''re doing all of this?" Lith looked at themoner vampires raze the Viscount''s house down, killing everybody in their path. "It''s to prepare them." Lith answered. "There''s going to be bigger problems soon." Hecate wondered what the bigger problems were, but didn''t ask about it further. It didn''t feel right to do so. Looking at the dead people, Hecate said, "A lot of people will die, Your Highness. Are you willing to ept such bad karma?" The corner of Lith''s lips curved up. "I''ll incur bad karma if they had actually died." "What?" Hecate didn''t understand. "Just wait and watch, you''ll understand everything." Chapter 985 Problems Around The World Chapter 985 Problems Around The World ??Adelstein Territory. A gothic castle eerily stood between arge canopy of trees. The surrounding areas were damp and wild beasts ran rampant. Within the gothic castle, Duchess Rivera sat on a hovering longsword in a bright hall, staring at a bunch of letters. "What''s with so many people visiting youtely?" The Array Master, Vannesa Brown, asked with a curious gaze. Today, she was in Rivera''s castle, hanging out with her. She was told to stay here on the days she didn''t have work that the Vampire Prince gave her. "There''s problems in the society and I''m a Duchess. Of course I would have visitors during times of turmoil." Duchess Rivera said calmly while reading through the letters. "There''s barely anything useful that you can do. I wonder why so many people are paying attention to you." Vanessa bluntly gave out her honest thoughts. "What would you know?" Rivera said calmly. "If I didn''t have anything special, I wouldn''t be a Duchess." "Whatever floats your boat." Vanessa shrugged. Rivera dismissed the letters from her hand and said to Vanessa, "I''ll be going to the maind. Are youing?" "Why?" "There''s some internal problems that needs to be sorted. My presence is needed." Rivera answered. Vanessa thought about something, and asked, "Does it have something to do with the army you''ve been training all these years?" A glimmer of murder shed through her eyes. "That''s right. The time hase. I''ll turn the world upside-down if it''s needed, but will find that bastard who¡ª" Duchess Rivera paused. Rationaleing back to her as she realized the thing she was about to say. "The bastard who¡­?" Vanessa asked, curious. Rivera shook her head. "Nothing. Anyway, are youing or not? Surely you don''t n on staying in this deste area far away from civilization, do you?" "Yeah, I don''t. I seriously hate living in this lonely ce. I like people around me." "Good. We''ll leave in a few days. Prepare yourself." ¡­.. Evernight City, Nightingale. High ranking horse carriages from many revered ns made their way to the Queen''s district. All the nobles nned to have a meeting with the Royal n as the present matter was of utmost urgency. After a few days of stay in the Queen''s District, they got an official letter from the Royal n. It only stated one thing: There will be no consequences for any action taken. This roused the nobles, and immediately, a meeting was held in the Queen''s District, involving all the high ranking officials. "Teaching a lesson to the plebeians is important." A Count put his opinion in front of the Dukes, Duchess'', and other nobles. Rivera was seated at the head chair around the long table, presiding over the meeting. "I agree. This time they went too far." Another Count added. Few days ago, thousands of plebes invaded the noble territories and killed, plundered a lot of resources. Many low level nobles and even some Count ns were wiped out. Even the women and children weren''t spared. Such cruelty was not expected from the plebes. If they had any grudge, it could be resolved with diplomacy, there was no need for a war. But now, not waging a war would mean the nobles were scared of themoners, and this was a matter of authority. They had to take action. "We''ll give them a taste of their own medicine." A high ranking Marquis said. "Then¡­ If the Dukes and Duchess'' have no problems¡­" Rivera tapped her finger on the table and said, "I have no problem. But caution has to be taken. No one should go around killing everyone like a maniac." "I agree with Duchess Rivera." Lara Violet, ady with a fierce expression, stated calmly. "Our society will copse if all themoners die." "Then it is decided. You are allowed to kill, but in moderation." Rivera gave her verdict and the Dukes nodded their heads in affirmation. The rest were happy that the meeting was swiftly over and quickly left to get the things done. Lith got the news of their meeting a dayter and the things they had discussed. He merely nced at the information and gave amand to Hecate, asking her to prepare themoners for a full scale war. With the matter rted to the Vampire Continent at its climax, Lith focused on the other wars brewing in the world. In the Neutral Continent, the leaping carp that had turned into a mighty dragon, the Jingmei Guild, had recently seeded in dealing a blow to the World Adventurer''s Association. It was at a low scale, but a near impossible feat they achieved nheless. Missions were handed out in secret within the World Adventurer''s Association to assassinate the members of Jingmei Guild. A big bounty was ced on the heads of the Guildmaster, Vice-Guildmaster, and many high ranking officials. These missions were a secret because it may appear as the big organization bullying the small one. The small organization was adept at hiding their tracks, thus people did not know anything regarding these matters and would put all me on the association. The blow sent by the guild was that they had managed to steal a big chunk of profit from the association, all the while killing some of their top adventurers. The association was bewildered. The officials within it wondered what had they done to get such a response from a small guild like that, but they chose to keep it under wraps for now. Investigation on the guild had begun and it was just a matter of time before they were wiped out. The association never took them seriously even after the small blow they got from them. With how things were proceeding here, a full scale war may take time to arise. Lith shifted his focus to another area of the world, the Angel Continent. Demons had apparently infiltrated the ranks of Angels, going as far as even invading the Heavenly Court. It was sphemy of greatest degree, but before the demons could be punished, they killed themselves and resurrected back in the Demon Continent. The Heavenly Emperor was not present in the court that day and it seems that the demons were waiting for such an opportunity and finally got it that day. Since then, the Angels were on high alert. However, theycked seriousbat prowess. The Angels around coastal areas were killed by invading demons. These people were really hateful. They began killing as many people as they could and when met with a strong opponent, they would shamelessly suicide and move away from the continent. The Angels had enough of this crap and were preparing for a holy war. It was judgment time for them. "Good." Lith said out loud. "There''s just the Elves, Dragons, Humans, and Witches left now. I have yet to get an update on them, but with how everything''s going so far¡­" The corner of Lith''s lips curved up. "It''s going to be quite lively for the next few years." Chapter 986 Alea’s Not So Cute Situation

Chapter 986 Alea¡¯s Not So Cute Situation

At the top of the World Tree stood a majestic castle. Inside it, a young elvendy was staring at a tablet screen with furrowed brows. Sitting inside her study, Alea was really annoyed as she saw the scenes on her tablet. Her pointy ears twitched as per mood. "Not cute." Alea said as she watched two groups of beastkins fight each other. Initially it was a brawl, but then it turned into a deathmatch with both parties going at each other''s throat. There was huge damage on both sides, but eventually Tiger Tribe won against Cat Tribe once some reinforcements arrived. What were these reinforcements? They were mountain trolls of the Lonely Mountains by the borders of Beast and Elven Kingdom. This was not the first time Alea was watching something like this and things went far deeper than they appeared. A few decades ago, she had slipped out of the castle to roam around, but stumbled upon a conversation. It was about the situation in Beast Kingdom turning chaotic. She didn''t pay that much heed and walked away. But then, she was attacked by a group of Goblins and Orcs. This was not a cute situation in her books. For the first time, Alea had to put in some effort and fight somebody. She could always die and get back to the castle, but there was a pride of being a Princess retained within her, which she didn''t want to hurt. The group of Goblins and Orcs became the first bunch that Alea ended up killing. When the situation was normal, she found things to be even stranger. Goblins and Orcs never worked together before. They were at odds with each other regarding border and resource situations. Howe they teamed up now? Once again, this was not a matter that concerned Alea, and she walked away to clear her mood. Not even a few hours had passed and she was attacked once again by a group of Orcs. She killed them in annoyance, and stormed away, only to be attacked again. In one week, she was attacked a total of fifty times. It was really hectic. Not only were there Orcs and Goblins, there were even some Beastkins in the mix along with the Trolls and even some vagrant Elves. Alea felt the situation was too fishy. She really did not like it. The cute and blossoming flower that she was started developing thorns due to these guys, and turned into a dark flower momentarily. Alea began researching the people that had annoyed her, and after many years, she connected the dots and found the problem. The Beast Kingdom was suffering through a major power struggle for some reason. All of the tribes were divided into two halves. One belonging to Sakaguchi, the ruler of them all, and the other belonging to some unknown mysterious entity. In this friction, the beastkin started involving the Goblins, Orcs, and Trolls from nearby as well as the Elves. Upon further exploration, Alea found out that the Goblins and the likes were attacking a lot of Elves that roamed around. These guys had gotten ess to the Beast Kingdom''s areas. This led to them getting closer to the Elven Kingdom. Although Elves were concentrated around the World Tree in Alfheim¡ªthe official name of the Elven Kingdom¡ªthey moved around from time to time for adventures and work. Dungeons, inheritances, hidden treasures, and many such things were scattered everywhere in the wild. Themon Elf always held aspiration to stumble upon one such thing and get rich overnight, hence the traffic in wild wasn''t low. Bing an adventurer was amon thing in the Elven Kingdom due to the sheer number of resourcesid around. The number of people that took up adventuring as an upation was so high, the Elves ranked number one in the world, right above the Humans. One out of every five adventurers was an elf. The number was that high. In any case, they loved adventures, and the Goblins loved looting them. The Orcs loved assaulting them and in their online forums, the discussion of how tasty what breed of elf is, was amon thing. By taste, they definitely did not mean eating them. The Elven Administration had done a lot of things in their power to protect their people, but they could not guarantee the safety of the elves that barged into the wilderness, out of the Elven territory. Elves were a main race, having a lot of power. However, the Goblins, Orcs, Trolls, individually may mean nothing, but collectively they could pose a threat to them. Like how pruning trees resulted in a healthy growth, the Elves shaved off a major portion of the nearby species to keep them in check. Scared, they would not dare venture in the Elven areas. But with the Beastkins having an internal strife, the situation had turned for the worse. Lately, Alea could read online that a lot of Elves had suffered considerable damage in the hands of these races. The number is still low so the authorities didn''t know and take any action. Alea was seriously annoyed by these people. In front of their very eyes, a problem was urring yet they were doing nothing. Frustrated, she decided to go speak with them so she could finally roam freely, but stopped right in her tracks in the hallway of the castle. "No, wait. The situation is too ring. Even if they wanted to, they couldn''t ignore it. But they did. This means¡­" A spark of enlightenment shed in Alea''s eyes as she realized something important. Her face that looked like a beautiful lotus suddenly turned dark like a ck rose. She clicked her tongue and stormed her way back to her room, muttering, "Seriously¡­ very hateful. I can''t y anymore¡­" ¡­.. Werewolf Continent. "Demon, we finally found you!" "You whore''s bastard son, you will pay for what you did!" "You killed my family, stole my purity, and even ate a few of our kind. There''s not going to be any better ce left for you to escape, you damned demon!" A group of strong warriors encircled a handsome red-haired demon in a ck suit, who''s face had a calm smile, as if the curses did not have any effect on him. The warriors that were surrounding him wore armour, and had their sharp ws ready to be shed. Many had blue, ck, orange and yellow fur on their bodies and seemed to be tanned-skin while the rest were without hair and creamy pale. These were the werewolves, and judging from their expensive attires that had the same crest, they seemed to belong to the Werewolf Royal Family. "Give up your resistance and quietlye with us before the King. We''ll give you a painless death." A hairy, burly tanned-skin werewolf eximed, his aura exploding and putting pressure on the demon. This was an Emperor Rank''s aura without a doubt. This was an Alpha Werewolf, someone right under the King. "Don''t even think of escaping!" Another werewolf''s aura exploded, which seemed to be Emperor Rank''s too. Following this, everyone let out their aura to pressure the demon in the middle. There were a total of eight Alphas and the rest of fourteen were Betas, meaning Half Emperors. This small group was enough to cause major trouble to any given race of the world if the Supremes did not meddle in. "Haha, the King sure went all out this time. I have to say, it waspletely out of my expectations." The demon startedughing and pping with his white glove-covered hands. He appeared defenseless, but the Werewolves dared not underestimate him or made a move. "Well, well, well, you lot sure seem a little angry." Devilishly smiling, the Demon said. "The audacity to say this when you even had the courage to kill the Crown Prince!" "I didn''t finish him though. My target was Anderson afterall." "Sssssss!" The Werewolves sucked in a cold breath of air as this damned Demon called the King by his name. "Before you die, do you wish to tell us which faction you belong to so that we don''t soul search your soul?" An Alpha offered. The Demon beganughing again. While doing so, he took out a small crest from his breast pocket and pinned it to his chest pocket. The crest had the engravings of a castle, a crimson moon, a scepter, and bats with red eyes. "WHAT!?" The Werewolves gasped in shock! "The Vampire Royal n!?" The Demon beganughing. He bowed slightly and said curtly, "Allow me to make a formal introduction. This one''s a humble servant of the Vampire Royal Family. I am here on orders to kill your King. Well, actually¡­" The Demon stood erect and said, "I think I was told to only cause some internal friction so that you guys abstain from the worldly affairs. Hmm¡­ I don''t remember properly¡­" The Demon put on a pondering expression. The Werewolves felt the hair on their necks spike up in horror. Their whole body trembled as they realized the gravity of the situation. If this man really belonged to the Vampire Royal n, then it meant¡­ "Ah, right!" The Demon sped his hands. "It doesn''t matter. I was told I can kill freely. Anyway, allow me to properly introduce myself again." The Demon smiled once again, this time, it appeared so cold that everyone felt their legs turn into jelly, including the Alphas. "This humble servant''s name is Ruben." Ruben''s eyes shed with a dangerous glint. "¡­and I''ll be the reason for you lot''s death." Chapter 987 Dragons Declare War On Witches Chapter 987 Dragons Dere War On Witches ??Angel Continent. A long blue-haired Angel, appearing like a divine being, stood in a mystical forest by the thirdrgest holy capital of the world¡ªthe Vatican City. Unlike usual, Noman was in his butler outfit this time. He was on official business here and couldn''t wear his informal minimal clothing. That helped him connect better with his surroundings, but it didn''t matter much. Beside Noman was his new subordinate. Ady with a really holy aura around her, that being none other than Saintess Helen who Lith brought from the stew world. "Your first ever official mission is to make the Angels of Vatican panic. It should be of such a magnitude that it shakes the Angel Society," Noman said calmly. Helen bowed, her expression calm. "Understood, Your Holiness." The haughtiness of a Saintess was gone. What was left was her true, pure, and untrained self. She was a virtuous human connected deeply with the Light and Life element. She had pride in it for many years as she was at the top of her world, far stronger than even the Devils. However, after arriving in this new world and getting taken by Noman, she realized just how much she wascking. Compared to him, she was nothing but a speck of dust. The very aura that Noman let out was enough proof for her. But with the way he talked and did things, it further solidified her trust in him. Helen fully devoted herself to worshiping the element of Light. Saintess Selena was the paragon back in her world, but this new world opened up new opportunities, and the elemental energy here was so much purer and denser. While being under Noman, she was sure that she could learn a lot of things. She blindly followed everymand he gave her, because she had trust that he wouldn''t take any wrong steps. Technically, Noman wasn''t taking a wrong step here. He was causing a holy war, but it was all for the greater good. Helen took her leave and went to attack a group of angels roaming around the mystical forest. After she was gone, Noman disappeared and reappeared in the Demon Continent. It was dark everywhere with the purple-silver moon emitting its moonlight everywhere. Noman calmly barged into a prison in the capital of Pride and took hold of a few powerful and vile Demons. The Demons did not know what urred and fell unconscious immediately. Noman had morals and wouldn''t hurt innocent people, even if they were Demons. After capturing them, he went back to the Angel Continent and let the Demons run wild. With that, a panic ensued in the Vatican which was situated deep within the continent, and all of the Angels went on high alert. ¡­.. Star Dragon City, Dragon Continent. A man with orange horns and an air of authority around him walked up to the gates of the Empress'' Castle. The gates opened up on their own and a few Dragon servants took the man inside. In the court, Mayzin sat on her throne made of precious and extremely rare materials found throughout the world. She leaned on her side, resting her face on her propped up fist as she looked at the visitor Dragon. The middle-aged Dragon with a timeless charm around him walked into the court and directly looked Mayzin in the eye. "Greetings," he said tly. "Greetings, Dagassi." Mayzin replied. "What''s with the sudden visit?" Dagassi looked at her and sighed. "I''vee to consult on an important matter." Mayzin took out a tablet from out of nowhere and sent it towards Dagassi. "Is it this one?" Dagassi had a look at it and saw many female figures wearing pointy hats burn down a vige at the borders of Time Dragon City. Time Dragon City was a major ce within the Dragon Continent as it was the home of the Dragon Emperor Dagassi, a Supreme Rank authority. "Yes." Dagassi sighed. "Witches do not initiate aggression like that, but judging from how they were being led by a powerful Witch that could even kill a few of our Emperors, I''m sure that something major is brewing in their heads." Mayzin drummed her fingers on her cheek as she pondered over this matter. "The Witches aren''t stupid to openly attack. Are you sure it was really them and not someone else?" "Yes. I personally went to capture them. They''re imprisoned under the city''s dungeon." "A troublesome matter then¡­" Mayzin said. "Indeed. As far as we know, Florencia isn''t stupid enough to attack a race that has not one or two, but three Supremes." Dagassi put out his thoughts. Mayzin nodded her head. "And as you said, she''s smart, and even if she has initiated an attack, there must''ve been some thought put behind it. What if¡­ this was just the surface level thing to distract us?" "To distract us?" "Yes. What if there''s some other major attacks happening secretly within the continent?" "Now that you mention it¡­" Dagassi paused and pondered. His brows furrowed and a few momentster, he remembered something. "There have been a lot of missingintstely. There''s alsoints of theft, assault, and so on. The tribes are ming each other for it and a lot of friction has appeared within the continent." "See¡­ I told you." Mayzin leaned back on her throne. "I do not know what Florencia is up to, but since we have been attacked, we can''t just sit back and watch." Dagassi nodded. "Should we retaliate?" "Yes." Mayzin leaned forwards and said. "Show the proof of the Witches attacking us, then dere war on them. See what their reaction is, then take appropriate action." Dagassi nodded again. "I shall take my leave and go prepare then." ¡­.. A monthter. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was sitting on a rooftop that had the views of the Lake of Bewitchment. It was so vast and deep that it could also be called a sea. Lith had never bothered about the topography of the area he lived in, but after his adventures in other worlds, he was really interested about everything regarding his own world. The first thing he did after being free from his ''duties'' was to know about the topography. The castle was located at a high elevation and exactly in the middle of Nightingale, which in turn was present in the middle of the other territories. Nightingale wasndlocked on all sides by the Duke countries. It didn''t have ess to the sea, but it had a lot of rivers andkes. People apparently preferred these over the sea and adventure sports were reallymon in such ces. Coming back to the topic, Lith looked at the Lake of Bewitchment with amusement. This thing was called as such because of its captivating beauty, mysterious powers, and enchanting aura. There were some legends connected to it, but they were irrelevant now. The only important thing one should know about thiske is to never dive into it or drink its water or even try to canoe over it. Theke would engulf the person, not even leaving their bones behind. Such a scary thing was right in Lith''s backyard and he never even thought about it. Had he fallen inside, he would''ve died. Smiling and shaking his head, Lith crossed his legs and focused on the news on his tablet while sipping on tea. "Breaking News! Breaking News! Breaking News!" "The Dragons have dered war on the Witches!" "Witch authorities in Rafflesia are shocked by the sudden deration and are questioning the authorities of Time Dragon City." "Time Dragon City has released a video in response. Here it is¡­" Lith saw the video. It was some Witches burning down the borders of Time Dragon City and even killing a few Dragons. "Heh. Hecate sure works fast. Now let me see if my maid Sylvia is going to cooperate with her and do her job or not." Lithmented and continued to watch the video. "She''s in for a punishment if she goes against me." Lith smiled and said. He tuned into another news and heard: "Hello this reporter Kwuinon with cameraman Argas reporting live from Sessmyrr, the capital of Fenrir Kingdom, where the Supreme Rank King Werewolf resides." "A major terrorist attack has happened within the capital! I repeat a major attack has happened within the capital!" The scene changed from the reporter to the ce behind him. A mighty, dark blue castle had a huge chunk of it sted off. Fumes were stilling from that ce and the citizens of the capital seemed to be screaming and running around like headless chickens. "Audiences, as you can see, the very castle has been attacked! We do not know who has done it or how it has happened! But so far, there has been no news from the Werewolf authorities regarding this, and we can only show you the live scenes from afar." "Ahhhhhhh! Help! Help! Help! The capital''s attacked!" A young werewolf screamed and ran towards the camera, eventually bumping into them. "Ahhhhh! Help! Hel¡ª beep!" The live stream was cut off. "Ladies and gentlemen, there have been some technical issues. We will get back to you after a short sponsor break." The news was gone and there were advertisements going on now. Lith rubbed his chin thoughtfully and said with a smile, "Ruben sure knows how to liven things up." Chapter 988 Lith’s Mistake

Chapter 988 Lith¡¯s Mistake

The world was at peace. This statement did not apply anymore to Lith''s world as every single continent was involved in some or the other drama. From the news Lith was watching, after Ruben''s attack on the Werewolf King''s castle, the news of the Angels was heard. There were rumors that the Angels seemed to be preparing for a holy war. There was no solid proof, so this news was just nced over. "There''s nothing from the Elven Continent." Lith looked at his tablet screen and thought out loud. "It seems I need to get an update from Ilyas himself." Lith took out his phone and texted the said man. There was an instant response from his end. The message stated that Ilyas was sessful in creating two camps within the Beastkins, one belonging to him and the other belonging to Sakaguchi. He sold them the idea of bing a main race by showing his Supreme Rank prowess. Then, he also turned the Goblins, Orcs, and Trolls as his allies, weakening Sakaguchi''s faction even further. He then went after the Elves. Many Elves were secretly killed, and the administration has not yet realized the problem. "Weird,"mented Lith. Ilyas then stated that it was him who was working behind the scenes to stop the Elven administration from meddling. He was slowly cutting down the Elves from inside-out. "Oh. That''s interesting now." Then, it was stated that everything was going smoothly so far, buttely, there have been some problems. A lot less Elves were moving out of the World Tree for adventures. The Goblins were suddenly suffering through a gue and the Beastkins of Sakaguchi''s side were secretly meeting a few Elves. Lith raised an eyebrow at this. "It seems I was wrong. Aunt definitely took action." Satisfied with the oue, Lith finally went to focus on the Humans. He was a former Human, but he did not like the way the Humans of this world conducted things. Their ways were really hypocritical, and they did evil things with a virtuous fa?ade. The enmity with the Human Ancestor wouldn''t subdue until his death. He wanted that guy dead, who has been a source of major problems for Arya, and possessed the bloodline of Keith''s tormentor. Lith looked at his tablet screen and checked for the news regarding the Humans. Devils had been running rampant in this ce once again. A notice was issued to the Demon Court, and the only response they got from them was: "Stop summoning the Devils then." The Devils were sealed in the Abyss. The odds of theming out on their own was almost nil. However, if the Humans summoned them, then that was another situation altogether. The Human Court was in turmoil due to this incident. Each and every single house was being inspected for dark magic users and getting executed. "Funnily enough, these guys are exploiting even that." Lith said and shook his head. The inspection was not done by one person, but an organization having a hierarchy of employees. The ones at the bottom, who got the first taste of power, exploited it by making false ims and getting what they wanted out of the people. A surge of young girls being married off urred along with many families falling below the poverty line. At first, the scale of this was low, but the authorities quickly realized the problem and dissolved the organization. The criminals were punished, at least most of them, and the inspection eventually was being done in utmost secrecy with a small group of people. There were billions of Humans and finding out who exactly was a dark magic user was difficult. Due to the small group, the Humans were underpowered and the Devils began running rampant again, killing a good deal of mortals there. It would take some more time for things to develop. Lith had ns to go see things from ground level and add fuel to the fire. With their situation wrapped up, Lith checked up on Yuwen. This guy was a hidden gem he had identally found during the war in the Neutral Continent. His abilities as a merchant were peerless. In thest three hundred years, this guy had not only ascended to Half Saint Rank, but also ended up marrying the daughter of the World Merchant Association''s President. If Lith could see his potential, there was no way that the President wouldn''t be able to. All was going well for Yuwen with the additional backing of the Royal n. The World Merchant Association was making profits in the world''s chaotic misery. Lots and lots of gambles were being ced in the dark by them with the help of Scelestus. Who would be the next person to die? Which country will fall first? Which nation''s princes will be married off to who, and so on and so forth were all themon things of the gambles. A lot of underhanded means were taking ce due to the gambles, such as people going ahead and rigging the events for their own benefits. This was causing even more chaos in the world, and was something that Lith found amusement in. "It''s a big mess." Lith chuckled. Too bad he couldn''t be present at every event himself to witness it. Lith put the tablet away and took a sip of tea, rxing for a while. He leaned back on the chair and stared at the scenic views of the Lake of Bewitchment. A whileter, a curvy maid with ample breasts walked towards Lith, holding a big stack of papers. Lith looked at Luna and asked, "What''s with so many papers?" Luna put the papers beside Lith and said, "Orders from Her Majesty. I''ve been told to ask His Highness to go through them and sort things out." "What?" Lith was surprised. He took a look at the papers and saw them all to be rted to the problems arising between the plebeians and the nobles. The first paper stated that the plebeians were boycotting all products of the nobles. They were attacking the noblends and capturing it for their own use. It had names, date, and time of the events. The second paper stated the nobles torturing some plebeians in public. The third paper stated the plebeians capturing some nobledies and doing inappropriate things to them. The fourth paper stated the nobles capturing some plebeiandies and doing inappropriate things to them. The fifth paper was a verdict from the Royal n with Lucy''s stamp on it. This stated that children should be left alone in both ces, and if harmed, would result in a strong reaction from the Royal n. People did not dare disobey and except children, everyone else was struggling for survival. The sixth paper talked about some children being exploited. The seventh paper was Lucy''s anger documented in text for Lith to read. She was unhappy with him causing such a problem here, and also stated he should''ve taken measures to not let the children be harmed. The eight paper stated the things Lucy personally did to the people that tried to harm children. A series of torture and executions happened on public grounds, giving a clear glimpse of the consequences that would ur if people dared harm the children. Not only that, Lucy even made refugee camps appear in all major cities which provided a safe shelter for children. Lucy only cared about the children as they were the society''s future. The rest all could go kill themselves and it wouldn''t matter. These papers made Lith frown and ponder. ''I took measures for the trauma that would ur and the lives of people. But I did not take measures to keep children out of this.'' ''Shit.'' Lith realized his grave mistake. He immediately got up and putting on a disguise hat, said, "Come with me Luna. We have lots of work to do. Call in the other maids as well." "Yes, Your Highness." Luna obeyed and left to fetch the rest of the maids. ¡­.. In the outer ring of the Castle, Lith, wearing a ck suit, brown vest, and a brown top hat, looked at his personal squad inmon adventurer clothing. Luna, Keith, Fanny, Fei, Sylvia, Milia, Joselyn, Solina, Idina, Tessa were standing in a semi-circle. Beside them was the green-haired toddler Vargaros in a miniaturized adult adventurer''s outfit. Beside Vargaros were Lith''s two disciples: Hyunsuk and Shi. And finally, there was a ck-haired, red-eyed handsome man with an aura simr like Lith''s. This was Neo, a clone made from a high grade Destruction sword. Lith had ns to deploy everybody as there were far too many ces that required changes. He looked at the maids and said, "Sylvia, you''ll team up with Hecate and help protect the kids in the Witch Continent. The Dushkarbor girls will team up with Keith and provide relief to the kids in the Human Continent." "Vargaros will go with Shi to the Human Continent as well. Your job is to execute any person who''s actively harming kids." "Hyunsuk and Neo will leave for the Demon Continent. Fanny, Fei, meet up with Vanessa and check the progress on the arrays." "And Luna, you''ll apany me to the Neutral Continent." "Does everyone understand?" "Yes, Your Highness!" "Good, now leave and get to work." Chapter 989 Lith And Luna Attacked Chapter 989 Lith And Luna Attacked ??In a dark chamber. Sounds of digging finally stopped as the wall shattered. Four humanoid pitch-ck creatures stopped wing their dagger-like limbs and stood still in the chamber. There was no light, but they could clearly see everything. "It''s this ce." A coarse voice, sounding as if someone was grinding sandpaper on sandpaper, said. "I can feel the faint negative energy already." Another coarse voice stated. "Soothing. Very soothing. We must acquire theplete source quickly!" The third humanoid creature said. "It ising from the rocks there¡­" The fourth humanoid creature said. He walked up to the rocks and in the middle of the chamber and squatted down to hold them. "No¡­ that''s not right." "What is it, Ubelquwon?" A coarse voice asked. "Wait a second. I can feel something here." The fourth person held the rock to his ears and said. "Ah¡­ I got it!" The man hopped from one ce to another and gathered all the simr rocks present in the chamber. "These have different yet fixed vibrations! I can feel the pattern in them!" The voice of the fourth man was coarse too, but sounded a bit excited. Soon, he arranged the rocks in a hexagram shape and stood aside. The rest of the humanoid figures joined him. The rocks on the ground began shaking and after a few breaths of time, they shined brightly and lit up the dark chamber. A swirling mist appeared out from the middle of the hexagram shape and formed a gray gate. The humanoid figures could feel the negative energy in greater quantitiesing from the gate. Their red eyes sparkled with excitement and without hesitation, they dived right into the gate. ¡­.. Neutral Continent. Along with Luna, Lith finished sorting out the mess regarding children in Lenz City and was now on his way to Uklov to do the same. Teleportation could easily take them there, but Lith was surveying the border areas to not miss out on small viges that may be in need of help. His and Luna''s flying speed was fast. Now that Lith was a King Rank, he could fly at a much faster pace. They were flying close to ground level so as to not miss out on anything. While they were halfway close to Uklov, Lith stopped as he came across a strange vige. The huts were made of hay and mud in this area and bullock carts were amon thing for transportation. What was strange about this vige that made Lith stop was a well in the middle of it letting out an ominous aura. "Your Highness, look." Luna called out and pointed in a certain direction. Looking there, Lith saw a few people coughing as they walked. Their hair was visibly turning gray and they were aging rapidly as their vitality was being sucked out. Lith frowned, but soon, he heard a gurgleing from the well. The vitality of the aging people flowed towards the well and disappeared. Lith soon felt a turmoil in his own body and frowned harder. "That well¡­ it''s sucking even my vitality?" "Not just yours, I can feel a change in mine too." Luna replied. This was a concerning matter. Lith walked towards the well to check what the problem was. There seemed to be nothing. It was an ordinary well. ''That can''t be it.'' Lith thought. He turned to Luna and asked, "You can''t sense anything?" Luna shook her head. "Maybe if I check with my spiritual sense, I can find something?" Lith nodded. "Do that then." Luna nodded and spread her spiritual sense. The moment she did that, something within the well lit up. The gurgling sound intensified and a bright light shot out from within, leaking out a malicious aura. Lith and Luna both distanced themselves from the well, but they could feel the vibrations from the loud rumbling it caused. After being a hundred kilometers away, they saw a smoke cloud erupt in the sky from below. The smoke took the shape of a gray gate and the malicious aura intensified. Soon, out of the gates, four pitch-ck humanoid creatures, possessing lustrous red eyes, and sharp, angr wings emerged out. It had not even been a second since they appeared in this world, when their eyes found Lith. "Your Highness!" Luna cried out and kicked Lith away from his ce. An explosion urred in the ce he was at. "Kakaka!" The creaturesughed loudly in their coarse voice. They gazed at Lith and Luna as if they were ants waiting to be trampled upon. "Weak, but full of negative energy!" "Good meal!" "Meal? This is a feast!" The creatures talked among themselves. "I''ll go capture that bug. You keep that bug busy." A creature pointed at Lith and went in his direction. Lith did not see anything other than a sh of darkness. But his super sharp instincts sent warning signals and he instinctively teleported away. Luna could see the humanoid creature flying her way. She sneered and thought, ''You dare to harm His Highness?'' Such a situation had never urred before where someone had dared to attack the Prince. People in this world knew the immensity of heaven and earth. They had eyes and they could see Mt. Tai, making them not court death and entering into the Dumb Ways To Die list. The only attacks Lith had ever faced were the times when he went on an adventure, away from this world. As far as Luna knew him, he had never been in trouble in the world before and that was good! No harm should befall His Highness! As a maid, it was her duty to serve and protect him. She had been serving him all this while, and the time of protecting had also arrived. Luna did not indulge much in battle, but that did not mean she did not have anybat prowess. Taking out two swords from her space ring, she pped her bat wings and instantly closed the distance between the pitch- ck monster and herself. The monster wasn''t surprised. It turned into a streak of darkness and dodged Luna''s attack. Luna twisted her hips and with a bright arc, the dual swords hit something metallic behind her. It was the monster''s rigid body. Some surprise shed in the monster''s red eyes, but he wasn''t fazed. He attacked Luna back with his dagger-like hands. The attack was blocked by one of Luna''s swords and the other was hacked at its heart. The monster felt it wouldn''t hurt it, but the sword passed his metallic body like a hot knife in butter, making him widen his eyes in shock. He distanced himself from Luna, and it was in this opening that she teleported close to Lith and shed her sword at the second monster''s neck. "Watch out!" The monster yelled. An iing attack at his forehead stopped as the monster in front of Lith disappeared. Luna was back at his side and held his hand. With sharp eyes, and a firm tone, she said, "Your Highness, we must leave." Her tone stated there was no room for discussion. Lith nodded, but right then four ck blobs surrounded him and Luna. "No escaping!" A loud coarse voice said. Luna clicked her tongue as she felt the connection to the Space element being cut off. Lith could feel it too. Luna let go of Lith''s hands and threw her sword like a spear at one of the four humanoid figures. They dodged it, but the sword changed its course and hacked the monster''s neck. "Blergh!" The monster puked ck blood. A ck blob fell down to the ground, letting Lith and Luna feel the connection to Space again. "Your Highness, go! Now!" Luna shouted. Before Lith could voice out his feelings, Luna sent a talisman his way. It stuck to his forehead and made him disappear, leaving Luna alone in the ce. As Lith vanished, the four monsters frowned. "What the¡ª!" The monster eximed. "The source disappeared!" "I can feel it in that direction! Let''s go!" Another monster said. As if Luna was a speck of dust, the four ignored her and left in the direction of the Royal Castle, which was in apletely different direction. Luna was dumbfounded and stood in ce, pondering over her situation. "They were after His Highness all along? Why?" "What did they mean by negative energy?" At this point, Luna got a call. Checking the number, it was from her Madam. "Yes, Madam?" "Kill them, Luna. They''ll be beneficial for your growth. I''ll make the servants in the castle unable to attack them. You have all the time in hand." Lilith''s melodious voice rang out. Luna was dumbfounded again. What was this peculiar situation? Nevertheless, she bowed physically and said, "Understood, Madam." The call was cut and Luna disappeared from her spot. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was back home in the outer ring of the castle. The first person he saw was his mother, standing in front of him and looking at him with a smile. She walked over to him and asked with a teasing smile, "How does it feel to be helpless?" Chapter 990 Free Adventurer’s Association Chapter 990 Free Adventurer¡¯s Association ??Lith clicked his tongue at his mother''s question. "I am starting to get annoyed by these situations popping up time and again." He walked over to her and took the tablet screen from her hand, continuing, "And it''s not like I am weak, just young. These people I encounter are all old monsters or people with a lot of experience under their belt. How am I to survive among them?" On the tablet screen, Lith could see the four pitch-ck people flying close to the castle. Lilith smiled softly and said, "If you don''t want to encounter these foes, maybe try not doing big things?" "Hm?" Lilith walked close to him and tapped on the tablet screen to show him a few things. It was the live stream of the major wars going around the world. "Did you think causing such major conflicts in the world would not affect you? The many people dying has resulted in you gaining a lot of negative karma." Lith blinked in amusement. Lilith smiled gently and said, "Without strength, one shouldn''t take up too ambitious of tasks." Lith sighed. His mother was right. However, time was of essence and he had to deal with the Evure God n people who possessed a lot of disposable Legendary Ranks. Needless to say, they would have many Supreme Ranks and the lesser ones too. His own world''s people had to be stronger otherwise aplete wipe out was really possible. The world war that was going on, Lith was doing his best to warm people up. Sure, many were dying, but at least they would learn something from it. Lith took his mother''s words to heart. Don''t cause troubles you cannot handle. That was it. He looked at the tablet screen and saw Luna fighting the four pitch-ck monsters. Looking at them, Lilith said, "They are Ink Death, a species that thrives with negativity. Your bad karma is ring and really strong, transcending even beyond this world''s ne. It attracted those guys, and let''s suppose they ended up capturing you¡­ then they would grow so strong that even a normal Legendary Rank would have trouble fighting them." Lith frowned. He was this important to these guys? No wonder they stopped fighting when he returned to the castle and went after him again. They did not care about Luna at all. "So I should expect more attacks like this in future?" Lilith nodded. "As the world is in turmoil, many hidden races wille out to attack. There will be otherworldly beings too, so better take measures soon." Lith rubbed his temples. What a headache. Variables were never nice. Everything he had orchestrated in his world was a form of controlled chaos. But with new peopleing up, things were going to be a bit hectic. "Will Luna be fine?" Lith changed the topic and asked. Lilith nodded. "She needs somebat training at times too." Lith nodded and didn''t ask further. "I''ll get going then. There''s a lot of things left to do." Lilith smiled and waved. "Have fun~." ¡­.. A yearter. The conflicts started elerating into unbridled chaos. What was predictable before had now turned into an unknown. Lith sat cross-legged on the rooftop and overlooked the various situations on his tablet. The Dragons attacked the Witches. The Werewolf King was still fighting Ruben. The Demons invaded the Angels, and a holy war had begun. The Beastkins were divided into two factions and fought with each other. One was backed by Supreme Rank Ilyas and the other had support of the Elven race. Ilyas reported anomalies urring. Things were not going as smoothly as he had thought they would. He had tried keeping the Elven administration away from this mess and shave off theirmon folks, but they seemed to have sensed it. The Beastkin fight was now against the Elves. Sakaguchi''s faction that fought against Ilyas had just turned into a tool for the Elves to eradicate Ilyas''s faction. Other than them, in the Neutral Continent, many guilds had joined the Jingmei Guild, forming an alliance called ''Free Adventurer''s Association''. They vouched for freedom and transparency. They wanted an organization that wasn''t a puppet of the main races and tied to them. These guys were ignorant of the fact that the World Adventurer''s Association was actually an autonomous body, not in control of any of the main races. But as they say: ignorance is bliss. Their misconceptions were most weed, as long as they caused a big war. The Free Adventurer''s Association had certainly turned really big. However, there was ack of a powerful leader and the management wasckluster, not holding a candle to the World Adventurer''s Association. 23:47 Directly support the authors on WebNovel! To tie up these loose ends, Lith decided to send Keith to be their leader. He was working her and Sylvia to the bone. Giving them a taste of what a normal life was. They did not need to be on guard for anything or use their own brains. They just had to do as they were told, and get a lot of privileges in return. Working as a leader was something new for Keith. Lith was looking forward to how she would manage things. To increase her difficulty, Fanny was posted elsewhere, and she was all alone between a swarm of strangers. Within the Neutral Continent, the academy had turned into a safe shelter for the kids. The number of students taking the academy entrance exam rose up sharply, with the number crossing fifty million! Only 10,000 students would be admitted each year, and this meant there were a lot of broken hearts each year. Lith found out that many studentsmit suicide due to not being admitted in this prestigious academy. It brought him another headache. He rubbed his temples and thought, ''Lil shits¡­ you have not even properly hatched out of your egg, not even seen the world, and you''re already killing yourself? How stupid can you be¡­ sigh¡­'' The mind of a child was not so simple. Something had to be done about them or they''ll keep dying. Lith tapped his fingers on the table in front, wondering what he could do. To figure out the problem, he first pondered over why there were so many kids applying. The academy offered extremely good cements after graduation. One was destined to be a Saint Rank if they passed out from here. Being a Saint Rank meant attaining immortality, eternal life. A Saint Rank had a really long lifespan, almost inexhaustible, and ascending further would take a lot of time and money, so many chose to stick to this realm and live a peaceful life. Was this what shined the most to these kids? Or was there something else? Everybody knew how harsh and rigorous the academy''s program was. They should think twice before applying. Add to that, the cutthroatpetition would only intensify after the entrance exam. If the kids couldn''t handle the entrance exam, there was no way they would survive in the academy. Lith thought about the problems for a long while. After he made out some usible exnations, he wrote a draft on potential solutions. Once finished, Lith gave a call to Hecate and asked her to do a few things for him. She naturally agreed, and now Lith had to wait and see how the results were going to be. Next, he focused on the internal conflict of the Vampire Continent. Before checking the news, he internally thought, ''Hopefully all the plebeians aren''t killed. Fingers crossed.'' Comment 0 . 2 1The Werewolf King was still fighting Ruben. The Demons invaded the Angels, and a holy war had begun. The Beastkins were divided into two factions and fought with each other. One was backed by Supreme Rank Ilyas and the other had support of the Elven race. Ilyas reported anomalies urring. Things were not going as smoothly as he had thought they would. He had tried keeping the Elven administration away from this mess and shave off theirmon folks, but they seemed to have sensed it. The Beastkin fight was now against the Elves. Sakaguchi''s faction that fought against Ilyas had just turned into a tool for the Elves to eradicate Ilyas''s faction. Other than them, in the Neutral Continent, many guilds had joined the Jingmei Guild, forming an alliance called ''Free Adventurer''s Association''. They vouched for freedom and transparency. They wanted an organization that wasn''t a puppet of the main races and tied to them. These guys were ignorant of the fact that the World Adventurer''s Association was actually an autonomous body, not in control of any of the main races. But as they say: ignorance is bliss. Their misconceptions were most weed, as long as they caused a big war. The Free Adventurer''s Association had certainly turned really big. However, there was ack of a powerful leader and the management wasckluster, not holding a candle to the World Adventurer''s Association. To tie up these loose ends, Lith decided to send Keith to be their leader. He was working her and Sylvia to the bone. Giving them a taste of what a normal life was. They did not need to be on guard for anything or use their own brains. They just had to do as they were told, and get a lot of privileges in return. Working as a leader was something new for Keith. Lith was looking forward to how she would manage things. To increase her difficulty, Fanny was posted elsewhere, and she was all alone between a swarm of strangers. Within the Neutral Continent, the academy had turned into a safe shelter for the kids. The number of students taking the academy entrance exam rose up sharply, with the number crossing fifty million! Only 10,000 students would be admitted each year, and this meant there were a lot of broken hearts each year. Lith found out that many studentsmit suicide due to not being admitted in this prestigious academy. It brought him another headache. He rubbed his temples and thought, ''Lil shits¡­ you have not even properly hatched out of your egg, not even seen the world, and you''re already killing yourself? How stupid can you be¡­ sigh¡­'' The mind of a child was not so simple. Something had to be done about them or they''ll keep dying. Lith tapped his fingers on the table in front, wondering what he could do. To figure out the problem, he first pondered over why there were so many kids applying. The academy offered extremely good cements after graduation. One was destined to be a Saint Rank if they passed out from here. Being a Saint Rank meant attaining immortality, eternal life. A Saint Rank had a really long lifespan, almost inexhaustible, and ascending further would take a lot of time and money, so many chose to stick to this realm and live a peaceful life. Was this what shined the most to these kids? Or was there something else? Everybody knew how harsh and rigorous the academy''s program was. They should think twice before applying. Add to that, the cutthroatpetition would only intensify after the entrance exam. If the kids couldn''t handle the entrance exam, there was no way they would survive in the academy. Lith thought about the problems for a long while. After he made out some usible exnations, he wrote a draft on potential solutions. Once finished, Lith gave a call to Hecate and asked her to do a few things for him. She naturally agreed, and now Lith had to wait and see how the results were going to be. Next, he focused on the internal conflict of the Vampire Continent. Before checking the news, he internally thought, ''Hopefully all the plebeians aren''t killed. Fingers crossed.'' Chapter 991 The Granny Problem Chapter 991 The Granny Problem ??The moment Lith saw the news, his eyes widened in surprise. The number of plebes did not go down, rather, the number of nobles had almost halved! Lith almost spit out the tea he was drinking. He definitely did not expect such an oue! Wondering what was up, Lith checked everything he could. Apparently, the number of plebeians was a lot. Many high ranking ones were in hiding. They hade out on request and attacked the nobles. Vampires were aid back race of people. They lived a peaceful life for most parts, having sex, working, drinking, and so on. The only time some spice or drama urred was when the Vampires felt like indulging in debauchery or eating the Humans. People here weren''t hungry for power and they slowly cultivated at their own pace. Thus, not many were nobles. They were meremoners, and Lith had apparently overlooked this fact. The nobles were fiercely pushed back and had to retreat. Duchess Rivera suffered a big blow. She was leading the nobles against themoners, but things were too out of her expectations. There were a lot more Emperor Ranks than they thought there would be. These people were small in number, but could actively challenge the Duke ns. Lith was amused by this situation and watched the battles with more interest. Lots of videos were being leaked of the nobles harassing themoners. Some noble slept with somemoner''s mother, wife, while some nobles killed a bunch of Humans and framed themoners for it. Many scandals were leaking day and night. The image of the nobles was at an all time low. Lith watched the scenarios with great interest. Weeks passed. The scandals had no end to them. However, something interesting happened at this point. The nobles fought back against themoners by leaking out their deepest, darkest secrets. They made all of the information public, and this led to a lot of infighting urring among the plebeians. There was a young plebeian that only slept with old grannies. Not just any old women, but widows. He also made children with them in secret, and when this news got out, a lot of chaos stirred up. Turns out, this has been happening for many thousand years. The children that young plebeian made in secret were all grown up and powerful individuals. They did not know who their father was this whole time, but now that the information was out in public, big, big, BIG family drama ensued. The ex-husbands of the old grannies, their children and grandchildren, upon knowing the grandma had made more childrenter on, felt really ashamed at the addition of a new member. Many went on to hunt the new members, many disapprovingly epted them, and many just tried to forget and live their life normally. However, this did not end here. "The Vampires are wild¡­" Lithmented and almost had a tear leak out of his eyes from crying whileughing. In this same incident, when the old grannies'' children and grandchildren found out that the grannies were still capable of making children, they went ahead and searched for them. Age reversal potions were in high demand during this time, and the prices of such surged to atrocious amounts, but then suddenly dipped when one plebeian found out a cheaper method to make these potions in abundance. As they say, necessity was the mother of all invention. The age reversal potions were fed to the old grannies by their children and grandchildren. And then¡­ "They fucked. End of the story." Lith said and wheezed. Indeed. The old grannies had their wrinkles disappear, and appeared like young and sexy thirty year old models. They became pleasing to the eyes to everybody, and the children and grandchildren mated with them, producing even more babies. This news spread like wildfire everywhere in the world. The image of the Vampires sunk to rock bottom. Criticism from around the world came to them. Many were disgusted, but the Lust Demons of the Demon Continent praised the Vampires for being ''open'' to such new ''adventures''. They said everybody in the world should strive to be this wild. They also said that the fruit is tastier if it''s forbidden, and everybody should give it a shot at least once in their life. People from around the world hailed curses at the Lust Demons for making such a statement. However, news leaked out that secretly, many people were actually opening up to their families and trying this out in the shadows. When Lith read this news on his tablet screen, he had no words left to say. This was so bizarre that he put the tablet away and sat on the rooftop of the castle in utter silence, contemting life. "What have I done¡­" Lith spoke to himself. He was the reason such wild things were happening around the world. Things were fine if it was the immortals that did it, but with mortals, there were going to be a lot of gic defects arising due to incestual reproduction. Lith''s negative karma, that he previously could not feel, could now be felt. It had soared to such a high degree that there was a faint ck halo forming on his head, as if he was a Demon incarnate. First he had problems about the children, then went to solve it by providing them safe zones. Then there was the problem with children again who weremitting suicide for not being epted in the academy. And now there was this. One after another, problems were erupting like wild weeds after a rain. "Poverty, hunger, diseases, pollution¡­ aren''t these problems supposed to be the major ones for a given world?" Lith muttered softly. Earth, even after being developed, was suffering through these problems. There was nothing like incestual scandals or heavy war-like situations there. But this world? Despite being magical and having no issues rted to poverty or hunger¡­ it had apletely different set of problems. Lith was genuinely concerned about the wellbeing of the people here. The ck halo above his head was getting denser as he was umting negative karma. This was bound to be the case as in war, a person was killed and that was the end karma of it. However, with incestual reproduction, Lith was not just causing problems to the present people, but also the future generations. This was resulting in umtion of even greater amounts of negativity. If this continued, creatures like Ink Death would appear right above his head even in his bedroom! "Shit. I need to keep the situation under control. Otherwise I may end up unknowingly harming myself and my loved ones." With that, Lith picked up the tablet again and began working on stabilizing the situation. Chapter 992 Phone Addiction Chapter 992 Phone Addiction ??A month passed. Someone was ascending and Lith was watching this someone with great interest. How could he not? His cute, submissive and masochist maid''s growth was something he really looked forward to. It took quite a while for Luna to defeat the Ink Deaths. They were quasi Supreme Rank in strength and she was just an Emperor Rank. Those four monsters were really annoying. After one died, its energy would be distributed to the rest of the three, powering them up. Like that, defeating the fourth and thest Ink Death took a big toll on Luna, but she eventually did it. The energy of the Ink Deaths flowed inside her, immediately starting her ascension. Luna''s main affinityy with Dark, so she benefited greatly from the Ink Deaths. She was ascending outside the castle because she couldn''t make it to the Ascension Hall in time. It was not a problem, however, as the Ascension Hall instead came to her. Lith was surprised to find out this thing could be moved. His n sure had a lot of goodies he had no idea about. Luna''s tribtion descended on her, but everything was blurry for Lith''s eyes as it was too powerful to even look at. Having defeated quasi Supremes, this tribtion hit her even harder. No one below Emperor Rank was able to see what Luna was going through and it was pretty anticlimactic in Lith''s opinion. He stayed by his sister''s side and watched the blurry things. They both talked about the possible things happening and their mother periodically briefed them on this as well. In ten days, Luna''s external tribtion was over. It was then time for the internal one. Luna sat down in a lotus position and her figure once again became blurry. Lilith stated that this was a transcendent state where one''s half in the material world and half in another realm. It was an ethereal experience and felt as good as having soft, gentle sex after a long day of hard work. Thest part didn''t need to be said, but Lith could somewhat understand how it would feel. He and Lucy both thought of the same things and looked forward to the future. It took a whole month for Luna to finish with her internal tribtion. Lucy had left after a few days of watching, and Lith was waiting to congratte Luna, but he was now told that she wouldn''t get out of her meditative state for a few years as she had to consolidate her cultivation. It was a pity, but Lith could only shake his head and go back to manipting the world in the shadows. He was back on the rooftop of the castle. The Lake of Bewitchment was as calm as ever. Lith had a look at his trusty tablet and found a few interesting pieces of news. The Vampire nobles fought back! Under the leadership of Duchess Rivera Adelstein, the nobles fought a digital as well as a physical and mental warfare. The Inte was restricted and people did not have ess to the rest of the world, but seeing how it did not change much, the noblespletely cut it off, making the plebeians go in panic. Children were the unhappiest group in this. They cried a lot because they couldn''t see their favorite cartoon, y their favorite games, or even chat online on their phones and tablets. Even a really poor child had ess to a phone as they were cheap to make, so even they were spoiled by it and suffering through withdrawal syndrome. Lately, food and water wasn''t as much in need as a phone. A child could live without eating and drinking, but not without using the phone. Now, Lith would''ve usually taken pity on them and done something like making a inte zone where the shelters for children were, but then clicked his tongue and said: "No, those inte addicted brats need to go through a detox. Let them cry." Kids have forgotten the beauty of the worldtely. Social interaction among the youngsters was at a bare minimum which had to be changed. Lith saw that teensining on forums were in massive numbers. They were stating they couldn''t getid, were feeling sluggish, not motivated, and so on. This was all a result of a sedentary lifestyle and using the damn phone! To tackle these problems, as their benevolent Prince, he naturally would give them solutions. The solution to this problem was quicklyplied under project, codenamed: Touch Grass! More activities would be avable to kids under this project, a lot of balls, a lot of sports events, and a lot ofpetitions with prize money and such. It should motivate them to work hard and lose their inte addiction. To implement this project, Lith looked at which maid was free so he could give them this work. It was all society rted business, so he could use the Royal Servants too. However, in the list of people that were, he saw Fei and Sylvia''s name at the top. This duo who were generational enemies had suddenly turned into a pair thatplimented each other. By making them work separately, Lith was actually not using their full potential. It couldn''t be helped though. Sylvia had to work with a variety of people so that she would understand that people were nice and warm, given she met the right ones. Lith was secretly getting assessments of Sylvia from the people she worked with. So far, Hecate stated that she could feel Sylvia''s indifference copsing from time to time when she saw suffering Witches. They seemed simr to herself, so she could sympathize and help. Other times, Sylvia''s indifference would vanish only when she was with her ck Labrador puppy. The two were an inseparable pair. A day hade when Zen had to be left away for a while. He was kidnapped by a group because he looked peculiar and majestic. This group poked the puppy many times, hoping something good woulde out of it. What ended up happening was Sylvia feeling mildly concerned and annoyed by Zen''s kidnapping. She said she wasn''t angry, but she tortured the kidnappers and left them alive, which was much crueler than simply letting them die. Fanny had stated simr things about her. Lith was happy with the development. He could now initiate phase two of his ns with her. A being that had been in pain for many thousand years couldn''t be changed within one day. This was extremely fast progress that was happening. "Now¡­ I''m not a narcissist¡­ but I definitely am a genius." Lith shamelessly praised himself. He went back to looking at his tablet screen and called in Fei and Sylvia. Fei was still in a butler outfit while Sylvia''splexion had greatly improved, and she was now a tall, sexy Witch with all the right curves hidden beneath her maid uniform. Lith looked at Fei and said with amusement, "How long are you going to wear those clothes, Fei? Are you permanently nning to be a tomboy?" A rosyplexion surfaced Fei''s face, but she tried to suppress it and gritted her teeth. ''It was you who didn''t dismiss me from this, Master¡­'' "Anyway, if you like to wear such types of clothes, there''s a whole plethora of them avable. Change into some made fordies. That aside, I want you to go all around the world and¡­" There were indeed shirts and trousers made for women. His wife Arya wore them everyday, and they looked quite sexy on her. Lith didn''t know how Fei would look in those though. In any case, that was a topic forter. The instructions took a few minutes, and once done, Lith dismissed Fei. He then turned to Sylvia. Instead of speaking, he got up from his seat and walked up to her. Sylvia looked at him with a neutral face, nothing seemingly going on in her mind. Lith stood in front of her, who was almost as tall as him, and smiled gently, his amethyst eyes softly staring at her and making her feel at ease. As Sylvia rxed herself, Lith held her hand and rubbed the back off her palm with his thumb. "You''re doing good." Sylvia bowed slightly in response. Lith patted her head and said with a smile, "Do you want to go on a date as your reward? Or do you want something else?" He gave Sylvia a choice, but it wasn''t actually a choice. He was a master maniptor now and although he didn''t like doing it with his own maids, with Sylvia, it was necessary as she herself didn''t know what she wanted. This Witch did not have a will to live and Lith took it upon himself to give her something. He did say he''ll tell her about love, but it wasn''t something that can be nned or rushed. One had to do things slowly, which is what Lith did by making her hang out with Keith and Fanny, then do missions with others and Fei. Trust andpanionship were the most basics of love. He felt Sylvia was well-versed with them and was now ready for a date. As Lith had expected, Sylvia couldn''te up with something she wanted as a reward. She barely had any materialistic attachments or worldly connections. Hence, she went with the flow and epted Lith''s offer. "Alright. We''ll go on a dateter then." Lith said with his signature charming smile. Sylvia nodded her head with an expressionless face. She was not thinking anything about this. Lith then gave her some work and dismissed her. He sat back down on his chair and began looking at the current affairs. A while into it, Lith came across a video of a few Vampires having sex. It was a bit important as these were noble Vampires. He needed more information on them, so he decided to call in a maid. Lith once again went through his contact list and found a few free maids. His gaze fell at the name avable at top, and this made him wonder, ''Hmm? How''s she free?'' ¡­.. A/N: Hello everyone. This is a reminder to please send in your Powerstones and golden tickets. It helps the book a lot. Thank you. Chapter 993 Something’s Off Chapter 993 Something¡¯s Off ??The name at the top of the list was ''Luo Qingyue''. It was a bit surprising to know she was free. Shouldn''t she be serving his mother? Lith was curious. To find out, he called Qingyue and she arrived at the rooftop in an instant. Qingyue bowed with her palm on her chest and asked, "How may I help, Your Highness?" Qingyue''s voice was soft. Her body was on the slender side aspared to seductive beauties like Luna and Freya, but one shouldn''t be mistaken by it. Only Lith knew of the good things hidden beneath the maid uniform, especially on the backside. Keeping his perverted thoughts to himself, Lith gave a dry cough and asked, "How are you free right now, Qingyue? Shouldn''t you be by mother''s side at all times?" Qingyue shook her head and said, "Madam usually stays in one ce for long periods. I am told in advance that I won''t be needed, so I get a lot of free time during those periods and do other things." "I see." Lith nodded. That made sense. His mother really preferred staying in one ce for some reason and watching things. Lith failed to realize that he had been doing something simr for weeks. Truly, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. With his curiosity satiated, Lith said, "Come here and have a look at this. Tell me who these are and what they''re doing." Qingyue nodded and walked to Lith''s side. She turned her body to see the tablet, and doing so resulted in her showing off her ''assets'' to Lith. As he had thought, they were heavenly! The curves were just right and the peaches were quite plump for consumption. ''Wait¡­ why am I having such lewd thoughts? Something seems off¡­'' Qingyue did nothing out of the norm other than turning around and looking at the video, yet Lith was turned on. Surprised by this, Lith got up and stood behind her. A really sweet smell assaulted his nose, making him drool. Lith wrapped his arm around Qingyue''s waist, slightly startling her, and asked while basking in her citrus-scented hair, "Are you cultivating in some beauty arts or something, Qingyue? You smell nice." A faint blush spread throughout Qingyue''s cheeks while the corner of her lips couldn''t help but curve up. ''The Prince really did notice!'' she thought. Clearing her throat, she said, "My cultivation has increased, Your Highness. I''m now an Emperor Rank." "Ah¡­" Lith was taken aback. So that''s why! Being a Vampire, he was attracted to top-tier Humans like moths did to light. The only high ranking Human he''s ever been around was Fanny, who was an Emperor or Supreme Rank something, he didn''t really remember. Fanny had her aura mixed with Keith''s, so it wasn''t fully Human or natural. Qingyue on the other hand¡­ she was purely a Human without any impurities. She did not cultivate demonic arts or virtuous arts that turned her into a Demon or an Angel. Lith liked this. She was tasty in the literal sense! It would be fun eating her. "I''ll be tasting you." Lith said softly and licked Qungyue''s smooth shoulder. Qingyue blushed and said with a slight shiver, "I''m all yours, Your Highness." Lith resisted the urge to bite her shoulder. He only just licked it like it was the sweetest candy out there. He got overstimted just by doing so and an itch spread throughout his body. An itch to do¡­ something¡­ anything¡­ squeeze, pinch, bite¡­ he wanted to do it! Like how after a patting a cute cat for a bit, one goes through a phase called ''cuteness aggression'' where they feel desire to show strong physical affection, Lith was suffering through the exact same thing. However, he somehow managed to control himself and didn''t devour Qingyue yet. He was going to eat her slowly, really slowly to savor every bit of vor. By the end, Qingyue might not even have her bones left. Lith slithered his hand across Qingyue''s back and made his way under her skirt. She was wearing garter belt stockings andced panties. He rubbed his middle finger along her squishy slit and made her legs quiver. "R-r-right, Your Highness. The group of people in this video¡­" Qingyue tried to do her work despite the electric current coursing through her body. "Mh-hm?" Lith hummed and asked. He sneaked his fingers inside her panties and made her tremble once again. As his fingers touched something moist, Qingyue thought something major was going to happen, but to her dismay, Lith withdrew his hand and sucked on his fingers, tasting the sweet juices. ''Sweet. Really sweet. However, they would make do with some salt though.'' Lith assessed. Being a legendary chef, he knew everything about vors. A pinch of salt in sweet dishes elevated this dish and brought out the sweetness in an even better form. Some went with a bit of sugar in spicy curries and stir fry. Lith spanked Qingyue''s amazingly plump butt and squeezing them hard, said, "Go expend your Spiritual Power ande back after a sprint around the castle. If you''re not sweaty enough, run multipleps." Qingyue''s body heated up as she heard that. She nodded her head and left to do what Lith asked her to do. Lith went back to sit in his chair and surprisingly, it didn''t take long for Qingyue to return. She was back in just fifteen minutes, breathing heavily. ''Oh, wow.'' Lith thought. He wondered what sort of physical activity Qingyue did to seem this exhausted. Qingyue walked towards Lith and he could smell the salty sweetness from her. It was a refreshing scent. Having her bend on the table in front, Lith lifted her skirt and looked at wetness all around her lower body. Not just her panties, even her stockings were stocked and there were sweat droplets on her thick thighs. Lith licked the back of Qingyue''s thigh, right below her buttock, and thought, ''Oh wait.. this isn''t sweat. It''s just water mixed with some sweat.'' Lith blinked his eyes and asked, "Did you not run, Qingyue?" Qingyue turned her head to the side and said with an awkward smile, "I did, but it wasn''t as effective. Since His Highness wanted me sweaty, I sat in the sauna for ten minutes." "Oh. That makes sense now." Lith nodded in approval. Sauna helped do a simr job, but water droplets were mixed with sweat ones, so the taste would be diluted. However, tasting Qingyue made Lith know that it was just the right amount of savory saltiness. If it was even a bit more, it would be too salty. For a Vampire''s pte, a Human had all five vors. Spicy, sweet, savory, salty, umami¡­ you name it, the Humans had it! Sweet, savory, and salty were easier to find and taste. Spicy and umami were in the forbidden territory Lith didn''t want to venture. Umami could only be felt in golden fluids and spicy¡­ well¡­ Lith didn''t want to think about it and ruin things for himself. He was content with what he had. Lith licked Qingyue''s thighs and then went to the inner ones, slowly making his way up and having Qingyue to involuntarily moan. Whatever art of seduction this was, he was excelling at it! Qingyue wanted more of this! Lith used his thumbs and spread Qingyue''s big peaches, making her vagina cleavage and puckered flower to leak out from her slim panties. The meal was right in front of him, but it wouldn''t be nice to eat it without praying. Hence, Lith did just that and with absolute gratitude, said, "Let''s eat." ¡­.. A/N: I''m thinking of giving you guys reference images for the lewd scenes for a better imagination. It''ll be uploaded on discord of course. Things such as vaginal cleavage and stuff are somewhat difficult to imagine, I suppose?? Anyway, if you want me to provide the images I use for reference when writing, let me know and I''ll post those on discord. Chapter 994 Tasty** Chapter 994 Tasty** ??It was literally bliss. Lith felt as if he was swimming in an ocean of sweet syrup and getting hit with some salinity for pte cleansing. The salty taste helped improve the sweeter taste. Time to time, Lith found some citrusy fruits in the ocean of sweetness. He gulped them down instantly. Coming back to reality for the wondend, Lith was having a look at Qingyue''s soaking soft pussy. The healthy pink shade of her dripping insides, the velvety fluff of her folds¡­ they were so enticing that it made one want to keep gobbling them. ''This is literally cocaine for Vampires.'' Lith thought as he became self-aware of his situation. His thoughts and his mental state was getting so hyperactive that he felt like smothering his whole face with Qingyue''s lewd juices. It was not even a joke. Humans were dangerous. Lith could now understand why there was so much craze for Humans in the Vampire Continent. He also could roughly guess how much tastier virgins would be. Lith was sure that if the Vampires found a high ranking Human virgin somewhere¡­ they would literally go on a crusade to capture that person. Lith had Qingyue when she was a Half Emperor. It was surely amazing, but now that she was an Emperor Rank and gotten way tastier, he felt it was a pity to have devoured her so early. In any case, it was just a slight pity he felt. There were absolutely no regrets. Lith was now looking forward to her ascension to Supreme Rank and the qualitative change she would undergo. Back to the present, Lith stopped sloshing his tongue in Qingyue''s pussy and sucked on her clit, pulling it slightly. "Ahhhh~!" Qingyue''s toes curled up and she couldn''t keep herself supported on the table anymore, falling t on it. Her body twitched as the orgasm took over while herhers drenched Lith with her sweet honey. He used a handkerchief and cleaned his face while waiting for Qingyue to recover. She was still in her uniform, wearing her soaked garter belt stockings, but her panties were gone and viscous translucent fluid dripped from her pink slit. It was quite the sight. When Lith saw Qingyue was recovered, he lifted her skirt further to have her full, round meat bunse into view. This was an amazing pair and the Lith couldn''t get enough of it. He felt the cute aggression stir up within him again. He held one of her big cheeks with both his hands and bit on them, giving her a hickey. He was tempted to let bloode out and drink it, but controlled himself as there was a much better ce to drink it from. Lith gave both of her marshmallows hickeys and spanked them hard to have his red handprints on it. The way they jiggled was heavenly, and coupled with Qingyue''s satisfied moan¡­ there were no words left to describe this experience. Lith took off his pants and his dragon let out an angry roar at the heavens. The strong rosy scenting from it made Qingyue turn around and look at him. Qingyue blinked her eyes and said, "That seems painful, Your Highness. Shall I relieve you?" Lith got up from his chair and pushed Qingyue back on the table, making her lie on her back. "No. I''ll help myself instead." Lith said. He couldn''t wait for longer. His eyes had turned a slight shade of red and any longer would result in him going mad and sumbing to his instincts. Lith spread her stockings d legs wide and positioned his shaft on her tight fuckhole. Qingyue''s breathing turned erratic as she stared at Lith. Her face may only show a blush, but her rapidly contracting hole was giving a whole nother story. Lith didn''t dy anymore and forced his way inside the velvety tightness. The warmth and the contraction was so good that made his eyes slightly roll. "Ahhh!" Qingyue wasn''t any better as she felt her g-spot get grazed against in the first thrust. The hot rod getting stuffed in her was another source of stimtion, making her have a small orgasm. With his dragon''s hunger satiated, Lith bent down and kissed Qingyue''s soft, moist lips. Her saliva was as tasty as her juices and he feverishly enjoyed them. Squelch, squelch, squelch¡­ Lith''s cock made sloppy squelching sounds as it pounded Qungyue''s wet cunt. These insides that hadn''t seen him for years seem to have forgotten their shape. Lith''s shaft whipped them into fitting his shape and made Qingyue let out muffled moans. After a few minutes, the kiss was broken and Lith made her C-cup breastse out in the open. They were smallerpared to other maids, but a cute charm of their own. Lith licked and sucked them for a bit, then gave her hickeys here too, marking her as his own. Finally, Lith picked Qingyue up in his embrace, startling her, and sat back down on his chair, cing her on hisp. He didn''t move his hips and neither did she. They enjoyed this moment, and atst, Lith parted her hair to the side and had a look at her smooth, enticing neck. Lith moved closer to it and gave it a lick, making Qingyue hug him tighter. Finally, his sharp fangs dug deep in her carotid artery and a gush of blood was pumped in his mouth. "Mhffmm~" Qingyue let out a muffled moan in Lith''s embrace. This thing that was happening was dangerous and lethal, but she wasn''t a mortal to worry about such things. Mortals would immediately die with their carotid artery being bit, there was not the slightest chance of them surviving. What Qingyue felt wasn''t pain, but satisfaction. She was happy and content with providing her service to the Prince and being of use to him. Along with that, a cool feeling surged from her neck all the way to her body. The red shade in Lith''s eyes vanished. He drank quite a mouthful of Qingyue''s blood and was back to being sane. He let her go after a bit and licked the wound clean. Pulling himself back, Lith gazed at Qingyue''s beautiful face. He didn''t know if it was the blood or something else, but her beauty was mesmerizing and felt much more charming than before. Lith''s shaft bulged in her and taking that as a signal, Qingyue began bouncing on hisp. He didn''t know if it was the blood or something else, but her beauty was mesmerizing and felt much more charming than With their position stabilized properly, they could go for multiple rounds in this very position. Lith hadn''t climaxed yet but his body had significantly cooled down after drinking Qingyue''s blood. His head was clear and he felt that he should go back to business. Lith turned Qingyue to face the table and asked her about the nobles in the video. "Hngg¡­ these members belong to the same Count rence n." "A Count n?" Lith asked and squeezed Qingyue''s breasts while her insides massaged his shaft. "Yes. Themoners have probably leaked this for revenge." "I see. There''s just too many incestual scandalstely." Lithmented. Qingyue nodded. "Themoners and nobles alike are actually enjoying this. The fact that their sex life could be leaked anytime has done nothing but thrill them and spice things up. More and more perverted things are taking ce for this reason." Lith sighed. These damn degenerates¡­ They reallycked the ability to understand shame. He was thankful to himself that the inte was cut off otherwise these deeds would spread in the whole world like wildfire and ruin the reputation of Vampires. Perversion and degeneracy may bemon and epted here, but it wasn''t the same for the rest of the world. Shaking his head, Lith focused on the other news. The nobles struck back and one-third of themoners were wiped out. Duchess Rivera Adelstein was the one leading the group and she had achieved great sess in this regard. She was ying a mental and physical warfare with the plebes. The idea of harming themoners digitally was hers. After the initial setback, she didn''t hold back and striked themoners with everything she had. The other Duke ns helped her in this and eventually, this made the plebes even more furious. Despite being furious though, the plebes did not take action this time and waited. The nobles waited too and prepared for the things these plebes were going to throw at them. Lith put the tablet away and focused on Qingyue again. He bent her over the table and enjoyed pounding her tight, warm pussy while her big ass jiggled with each thrust. After three creampies, Lith made her lick his shaft clean, and then let her leave after having another mouthful of her blood. His focus was once again back to the world war. Taking a sip of tea, Lith saw the situation of Humans. The Devils were causing a ruckus. The Human Court was in panic. Multiple letters were sent to the Demon Court but there were barely any responses. The Demon Court was busy dealing with the Heavenly Court, hence they could not do anything about this. Lith rubbed his chin and thought, ''Hmm¡­ the Human Ancestor has still not done anything. Guess I''ll wait some more¡­'' Chapter 995 Gambling During War Chapter 995 Gambling During War ??A yearter. Trouble had arrived. The world politics were in shambles. Angels and Demons of the world fought a holy war. Even their Supreme Ranks were said to be fighting. It was indeed true. Out of nowhere, Lucifer charged right at the Heavenly Court a few weeks ago. To curb the damages, they took to fighting in deste areas and their powerful auras could be felt throughout the Angel Continent. A portion of Demons were defending against Human attackers while the major portion waged war on the Angels. Humans thought the Devil invasions had something to do with the Demons, so they sent a powerful group their way. The portion they sent out was small and their major fighting force was back at home, fighting against the Devils who were openly running rampant. The Devils did not attack mortals this time around, which was a relief. But why did they not attack them, the answer to this question was a painful one to know. The Devils had no need to use cheap tactics of killing mortals. They could easily handle immortals of any and every n in the Human Continent. Such a realization threw them further in chaos. Measures were being taken to tackle the Devils again. The situation still wasn''t hopeless as not many had died. Next onto the Elven Continent: the situation had be obvious. Beastkins had openly turned into two factions. One was an alliance with Goblins, Orcs, and Trolls while the other was an alliance with the Elves. The culmination of these four races proved to be lethal to the Elves and the Beastkin faction allied with them. By no means were these guys weak. The war was still at the early stage between them, but was actively moving towards the middle phases where they would need to give their all and fight. In the Neutral Continent, the World Adventurer''s Association was given the first blow from the Free Adventurer''s Association. A SSS ss dungeon was snatched away right in front of their eyes. Those who dared to use their authority of being a high rank in the World Adventurer''s Association were immediately killed. The association did not stand back. It sent out a major assassination mission, but through the ck market, and had a few important people from the Free Adventurer''s Association killed. This escted their conflict, and in a bit more time, should result in both suffering through mutual destruction. The Witches and the Dragons were at war, something nobody could even dream would happen. Dragons were peaceful if not provoked. Witches kept to their business and maintained neutrality with everybody. The situation this time around was a bit tricky. Some Witches had attacked the Dragons, which Dagassi''s side showed to the world. The Witch Court did not respond to this video, which was really surprising. Dagassi issued a warning and asked them to apologize and sendpensation for the damages, then he''ll drop the matter, but there was once again no response. Eventually, the Dragons crossed the Treant Ocean and invaded the Witch territory. It was a ''poke and see'' strategy at first, but the Witches had started being aggressive, so the Dragons went all out too. Due to the Witches being involved in a war, people around the world suffered through major inconveniences. The Inte had somehow be slow, some regions were barely essible, and it was as if technology was slowly diminishing from the world. People didn''t realize until now how big of a role the Witches yed in the world''s technological advancement. ying online games wasn''t possible. Streaming of videos had been restricted. Many could not even video call their significant others. Things were a mess. The only thing that actually worked well was the Dark Web. It gained a lot of poprity and was being secretly used by many people. Naturally, Scelestus, the rulers of the underworld, profited from it. Just like them, there was another organization making big profits. It was close to Scelestus'' level. This was the World Merchant Association. No matter what the situation, people would never stop buying and selling goods. During war times, ration, shelter, migration, and so on weremon. On the surface, the WMA provided that with nominal fees, but behind the scenes, something amazing was cooking up. The WMA had secretly opened up a gambling market. Real time war situations were constantly shown in these gambling markets and people could ce their bets on a lot many things like: Who would kill who? Who would sleep with who? Who would die first? Who would be the next Patriarch of the xyz n, and so on. These were themon bets. The major bets were something a lot of people were baffled about. It involved betting on who would emerge on top among the fighting parties. These parties were the major races of the world currently involved in war with each other. As of now, the hottest gamble was on the Werewolf King. It was about whether he would survive or get his race annihted. News about the same wasing out on screens every minute and a lot of magic stones were being thrown by people into this. The second hottest was the Angels and Demons conflict. It was always a delight to look at the virtuous vs sinful factions fighting. Half the people had bet on Angels while the other half did so on Demons. Then there were the Elves, Beastkins, Witches, Dragons, and so on. Lastly, there were the Vampires. Many ced their bet onmoners after they wiped out one- third of the nobles, but things had backfired since then. Under Duchess Rivera, the nobles fiercely fought and killed many that were causing an uprising. The tides were changing, but an anomaly urred. A dark metallic gate that seemed to have been brought straight from hell appeared in the sky. From within, an eerie, malicious, and giant ghostly hand emerged out. People were creeped out by it, and before they could look into this matter, a purple streak of light sent the hand back within the gate, making it close and disappear. However, before disappearing, the hand took the purple streak of light with it. Lith suddenly got up from his seat. "What? Who went in there?" He was about to go down the rooftop to inquire, but a ck portal opened up right above his head. Within it, tendrils bearing the might of a thousand Emperor Ranks put pressure on the surroundings and moved towards Lith. His scalp tingled from the feeling of danger and he frowned. The halo above his had thickened and turned into an abyssal dark color. This meant his negative karma was beyond graspable measures. The tendrils wereing to absorb a being like him with such a negative energy to support their own cultivation. He was at risk even at home. The tendrils seeped closer to the castle, but a barrier stopped it. A sizzling sound was heard as they touched it, and with that the tendrils hastily retreated. ''Home sure is safe. But I need to be more careful. I shouldn''t take on karma I can''t handle. This world war was necessary, and even if I hadn''t directly involved myself in everything, the cause and effect would still get the negative karma to me.'' ''In any case, this has to fasten up and finish. I have a lot more things to do.'' Lith walked down the rooftop and saw his mother sitting in a courtyard filled with white lillies. Qingyue was by her side, serving her tea. Looking at Qingyue made Lith wonder about Luna. Her consolidation still hadn''t finished. It would take a few more months it seems. Lilith smiled and waved at Lith as she noticed him, calling him over to her. Lith went over and unlike usual, instead of giving her a kiss and sitting down on a chair, he sat right on the table in front of her. Audaciously, Lith took the teacup his mother was holding in her hands and drank from it. Her rosy saliva could be tasted from the cup''s edge. Lilith chuckled in amusement while Qingyue thought, ''His Highness is probably the only person that can get away with such mischief.'' That was true. The Vampire Prince was spoiled to a degree even the mothers of cannon fodder young masters couldn''t fathom. They all would puke blood knowing the level of things a mother had at her disposal to spoil her child! And maybe even beg the Dao Progenitor to teach them the Dao of Mamahood. Jokes apart, Lilith looked at Lith with a smile. "You resemble a fallen angel more than a vampire." She was hinting at the dark halo on his head. All that was missing were a pair of feathered ck wings. Lith gave the teacup back to her and said, "I sure do." He then changed topic and asked, "Right, since you''re here, does that mean it was Lucy that went up there?" Lilith nodded her head. She took a sip of tea, and put down the cup to answer, but found her lips sealed. Lith had pressed his against her moist, fragrant lips out of nowhere. He kissed her for a few seconds, then broke it and gulped something. Lilith smiled and shook her head. "Stop stealing mama''s tea." Lith squinted his eyes and stared at her. "Actually, I would. But there''s something strange about this tea." The corner of Lilith''s lips curved up. ''Quick to find out, as always.'' Lith licked his lips and continued with a questioning gaze, "Why does it have a familiar sweet taste? You don''t taste this kind of sweet anywhere, mom." Lilith took a sip of her tea again. "Hmm¡­ I wonder why too~¡­" Instead of asking her again, Lith turned to look at Qingyue. Her face slightly reddened and she tried to avert her gaze. Lith''s lips twitched. He walked towards Qingyue and without saying anything, moved his hand under her skirt, suddenly touching something squishy, velvety, and moist. As he inserted two fingers inside the moistness, Qungyue''s face reddened further, but she tried to maintain a professional look. Lith took his fingers out and looked at them. They had a transparent sticky liquid on it that was fragrant and sweet. "Did you¡ª" "Yes." Lilith answered instantly. "Why?" Lilith smirked. "Didn''t you like the taste? Qingyue told me everything. So I mixed it in with your tea." Lith was dumbfounded by this. Shaking his head and smiling, he asked, "With my tea, you say? But weren''t you the one drinking it? Are you perhaps liking it too?" Lilith chuckled softly. "Do you think mama can''t notice youing over to her? I swiftly made Qingyue sweeten the tea before you appeared. Originally, I wasn''t going to drink this and offer it to you, but surprise, surprise, you took it yourself, fufufu." ''What level of 4-D chess is this? How did she know of so many things, damn. I need to increase my cultivation if I want to pull pranks like this. Tch, too bad¡­ the wait is quite long¡­'' Shaking his head, Lith licked his fingers covered in Qingyue''s juices and began talking with his mother on a few important matters. Qingyue chimed in from time to time and said a few things. "So, the first most important thing is to remove this halo. I believe it should be gone if people are back from the dead?" Lilith chuckled softly at this. "Do you think it''ll go away just by that?" Her gaze then turned sharp. "My dear, you underestimate the karmic powers." Chapter 996 Date With Sylvia Chapter 996 Date With Sylvia ??"¡­I don''t underestimate them?" Lilith shook her head. "You do. You just haven''t realized it yet." "How exactly?" Lilith pointed at the dark halo on his head and said, "If you hadn''t underestimated karma, you wouldn''t have that halo. There''s a reason why people do not go on massacring sprees and a bnce is maintained." Lilith then swiped her hand and a screen popped up in front. On it, there was a live telecast of the people involved in the war. "Look. So many people are in pain. There''s so much trauma involved. Your strength is not so high that you can avoid retribution from this. Let''s say, even if you bring back people from the dead, the suffering they''ve gone through wouldn''t be eradicated. Hence, that halo is still going to be on your head, serving as a reminder and bing a harbinger of disaster." Lith nodded thoughtfully. "You''re right about that, mom. I was prepared for this though, so don''t worry." Lilith smiled gently. "Try not to die. And try to end this war as quickly as possible. If it gets any higher and you umte more negative karma, then there wouldn''t be people attracted to you, but natural causes. You''ll die of heart attack or heavenly tribtion, so beware." "Understood." Lith got up from the table and stretched with his arms raised. "There''s so much to dotely." -Stopping the world war. -Fighting Evure God n. -Spending time with wives. -Spending time with disciples and maids. -Rewarding Luna. -Dating Sylvia. -Dating aunt Mayzin. -Orgy with all aunts. -Going to the higher realm. -Dual cultivating. There was just a lot to do. He hadn''t met Emilia and Alexandra for such a long time. There was an urgency to meet them. Lilith chuckled. "I can guess. You''ve gotten so busy that you haven''t even spent time with mama." Lith rolled his eyes. The first thing he had done was spend time with her and his sister after finishing the cooking training. Yet she says this. "I''ll be back home after a while. We can spend time then." Lith said as he walked away while waving his hand. Lilith ced her hand on her face and replied, "My, my, you''re already prioritizing other things over mama." Lith didn''t give in to her provocation and left. His mother got a lot of his time, but it was never enough for her. He thus had to steel his heart and not give in to her drama, otherwise no work would get done. Lith walked out of the courtyard and then texted a certain someone. He got dressed and was out of the castle, sitting in a carriage. The door of the carriage opened up and a beauty in ck gothic dress wearing a ck wide-brimmed hat. tinum gray hair cascaded down her shoulders. Despite the vast contrast, what stood out the most was her apathetic look as she entered the carriage. Looking at Lith, Sylvia bowed and said, "Greetings, Your Highness." Lith smiled and patted on the seat beside him. "Have a seat." Sylvia nodded and went to sit. There were no thoughts in her head as usual. The carriage took off, its destination unknown. Lith didn''t talk to Sylvia in this meantime and sat in silence with her. A lot of thoughts were going on in his head regarding Sylvia''s situation. Usual methods of going on dates to an amusement park or karaoke bar won''t do. There needs to be something meaningful that would stir up Sylvia''s heart. He had the right ce for it, but whether it would work or not was unpredictable. Still, he had to try it. The carriage stopped in a forest with an open field. The weather was warm and the sun was up. This wasn''t the Vampire Continent anymore. Lith got down and gave a hand to Sylvia to get down as well. This was their first touch. He first made her get used to hispany and him as a whole by having her seated beside him, now he made physical contact, which would be of helpter on. Standing in the open field, Lith smiled and said, "A key to one''s heart is to satisfy their soul first." The random line out of nowhere made the gears in Sylvia''s brain run. She beganprehending what her Prince just said, but couldn''t make much sense out of it, thus stood there once again with a t look. Lith walked towards the center of the open field and took out a barbecue grill, then various different utensils, tables and chairs. He instructed Sylvia to arrange things and help him out, which she did without any hesitation. After everything was set up, Lith said, "Alright, now we need to gather the ingredients. The area we are in has a lot of stuff, so let''s go grab a few good things." Sylvia nodded and the two set out on their little adventure. . . . "No, no, that''s poisonous!" Lith held Sylvia''s hand and brought her close in his embrace, then let her go. It was too quick and she didn''t notice they had momentarily hugged. Sylvia blinked in confusion, but this situation had barely any effect on her emotions. She still retained the t look and nodded in understanding. Having held her hand, Lith went to another area to gather the same types of berries Sylvia was finding. "Look, these are not poisonous." "Understood." Sylvia was the one to move around and gather the ingredients while Lith was following and informing her about things. "Oh, that''s a good beast. Their meates out really tender when steamed." "Steamed?" Meat can be steamed? A spark of curiosity rose within Sylvia. "Yes. You can steam a few types of meat consisting of a distinct protein that only reacts properly to steam and not oil or mes." Lith gave a few information here and there to keep Sylvia''s interest up while they continued to be on the lookout for ingredients.¡­.. "No, no, don''t touch that. It''s a troublesome beast. Eating it will make your libido shoot up." "Aphrodisiac?" "Yes, it acts like that." ¡­.. "Try this. It has a spicy sweetness?" "Mhm¡ª? mhhfff¡­!" A mandarin-sized squishy orange-colored cherry is stuffed into Sylvia''s mouth. A hint of surprise sparks in her eyes, and is eventually reced with a curious sparkle. Smiling, Lith asks, "You can feel it in your throat right? The odd burning feeling?" Sylvia nodded. She could definitely feel it. ''I''ve never tasted something like this before.'' "There''s still half an hour remaining. Let''s see what more things we can find." ¡­.. "Spicy?" "Yes." "Poisonous?" "No." "Edible?" "No." "Okay¡­" "Don''t be dejected. You''re getting the hang of it." "Yes." ¡­.. Sylvia only conversed with one word at a time, but Lith was starting to feel her emotions within them. They were faint, but subtly rising as they spoke. By thest ingredient, which was a certain type of mushroom that needed the two of them together to pull out, Sylvia got used to Lith''s touch and becamefortable with him being in her close proximity. Lith could always force himself on her since she was his maid, but he was taking things slow to deliver what he had promised. Love is not something controble, and with how Sylvia is, it would be really difficult to have it sprout. Chances of her awakening these feelings were close to nil, but not zero. This poor girl had suffered quite a lot in her past and had be indifferent to everything. She would need to be spoiled quite a lot to actually awaken her dormant emotions. That was where another problemy. Spoiling her was a problem too. Lith could not treat her like a weak, young damsel in distress. Doing so would result in resistance or her getting ticked off. She was a strongdy. A Supreme Rank Witch. Even if she''s indifferent to everything, there''s still an innate pride that needs to be taken into consideration. ''Not a problem. I have all the time in the world. Maybe.'' Lith thought to himself as he chopped vegetables and looked at Sylvia who was washing fruits. When she was done with it, Lith had her wear an apron and began cooking food with her. "Okay, so first we''ll make some stir fry appetizers, then curry rice for main course, and a cheesecake for dessert." Sylvia nodded in understanding. Lith walked behind her and holding her hands, said, "I''ll teach you how to toss the wok properly while making stir fry. It should be done in a few minutes." Sylvia''s eyes fluttered in surprise. If it was some tossing, couldn''t she do it herself? The question that popped up in her mind was quickly answered as Lith skillfully maneuvered her hands to toss the wok and make stir fry. Not only was she moving the wok, but also adding various ingredients in them with her free hand. It was a simple yetplicated process that required precision and focus. Sylvia found some amusement in this, but it still wasn''t something that moved her. Lith took a spoonful of curry that was in the process of cooking and blowing on it to cool it down, moved the spoon towards Sylvia''s mouth. "Have a taste and tell me what''s missing." Sylvia cutely had the curry and as its savory, spicy taste flowed on her taste buds, "Mhmm¡­" A satisfied moan involuntarily left her mouth. The corner of Lith''s lips curved up. This was the power of a legendary chef! He could even make someone as indifferent as Sylvia moan without any sexual efforts! Realizing what she just did, Sylvia quickly ced her hand on her mouth and covered it. A slight rosy hue took over her paleplexion, making Lith smirk in satisfaction. ''What did I just do?'' Sylvia thought to herself. Something like this had never happened before and she was really confused as to how her body reacted on its own. "Looks like the curry is tasty. Good. Good. Let''s move on to make rice and dessert then." Lith held Sylvia''s hand and pulled her towards the table having ingredients for the cake. "You''ll be making it. If you don''t know, just ask, I''ll guide. Okay?" Sylvia nodded. "Okay." This time, her response had some amusement within it. Lith was making progress. It was just a little, but progress nheless! "Alright, start with it then. The first thing you should do is¡­" Chapter 997 Date With Sylvia (2) Chapter 997 Date With Sylvia (2) ??The cooking part was fun. Lith saw many new colors on Sylvia. Her slightly flushed face, her slightly confused face, her slightly amused face, her mildly inconvenienced face, and her slightly happy face. Every emotion was just in slight amounts. This girl was destined to be a kuudere in future, if she ever awoke feelings for Lith. Nheless, at least her neutral face had some change to it. Lith sat down with her on a rock by a river. They gazed at the many fishes leaping and going upstream. Lith blew on a hot spoonful of curry rice and fed it to Sylvia, who ate it without any resistance. He turned his gaze to the fishes and with a smile, asked, "Do you know the story of the carp leaping through the dragon gate?" Sylvia, chewing on the curry rice cutely, shook her head. There was no time in her life to go through fairy tales. "Well, long long ago, there was once a carp¡­" Lith began reciting the famous tale of the carp while feeding Sylvia curry rice. She fed it to him too, so they both were having alternate bites of food from the same te. It was an awkward yet romantic atmosphere. The food was eventually finished, but the story did not end. Sylvia was invested in the story with how her ears perked up during crucial moments of the story. Despite being belittled by its peers for going against the current, despite being pushed down by the gushing force of the water, and despite being wounded by its fall, the carp persisted and never gave up. Initially, Sylvia was indifferent to the story, but then Lith recited on how the carp never gave up and swam on and on and on. Her brows furrowed in annoyance as she thought of how stupid the carp was, for continuously going against the stream. It could lead a good life even without it, so why bother? Why give yourself additional troubles? Lith hadn''t stated her the reason for the carp''s motivation for swimming against the current. He kept it as a surprise forter. He just told her that it one day decided to go against the current, that''s it. This was bound to annoy Sylvia, and that was what he wanted to achieve. Eventually, Sylvia''s frustration peaked, but the sweet, slightly tart, and creamy cheesecake soothed her emotions. By the time the food was finished, the story hade to its final climax. Lith put aside the tes and wrapped his arm around Sylvia''s waist, pulling her closer. For reasons she couldn''t figure out, Sylvia found herselfplying and even unknowingly putting her head on Lith''s shoulder. ''I shouldn''t do this¡­'' Lith was her Master. She shouldn''t be putting her head on his shoulder like that. But then¡­ ''It feels warm.'' Lith''s body was cold. He was a Vampire, it was bound to be that way, but as of this moment, Sylvia felt aforting warmth. Maybe it was her own body heating up to warm up Lith''s cold body, or maybe Lith was doing something to make her feel this. Sylvia didn''t know, and she wasn''t interested in knowing the details. What mattered was the warmth, and the story he was saying. ''The carp is annoying¡­'' Indeed. It was annoying, yet she could rte with it. Countless years have been spent trying to survive. She could give up anytime and kill herself, ending it once and for all, but just like the dumb carp, Sylvia too persisted and continued to live. Everyday was hell. The curse on her was really strong. Plus, there was a being that tried to absorb her. A face half-covered in a veil, wearing purple robes and a big pointy hat. Sylvia vividly remembered her blood red lips curved into a threatening glow. That figure, she used to lick her lips and say: "Darling, you have no idea how much I''m longing for you." These words were not of love or longing, but of a threat. This figure wanted to devour Sylvia, take up her entire essence, and ascend to greater heights. To her, Sylvia was just a delicious piece of meat. "Get lost!" Sylvia''s hoarse voice would echo in the surroundings. She barely ever spoke, and the words were usually only said out loud when she saw this being. "Oh darling, juste to mother''s loving embrace. I promise you''ll always be treated right." The figure would try to entice her. "Get¡­ lost¡­!" Sylvia would used to send out a powerful attack after shouting again, then escape from the ce. The figure couldn''t do anything about it or stop her. Sylvia was powerful and a Supreme Rank at that. Finding her was difficult. However, she would always find her in some or the other way. The only reason she did not go all out and attack Sylvia was¡­ "Heh heh¡­ I''ll wait for you to weaken fully, then devour you. It''s not that I''ll lose to you in your current state, but once you''repletely weak, absorbing your helpless self and watching you scream would bring a great melody to my ears. I want to see you struggle¡­" The woman would lick her lips after saying so. Her veil covered red eyes could still be seen shining brightly as she said those words. "¡­I want to see you cry, I want to see you beg, I want to seeyouplead, I wanttoseeyougiveupIwanttoseeyouinpaonIwanttoseeyouides parIwanttoseeyou¡­" The woman was going totally crazy with her words. She would always do so if Sylvia did not escape within the first ten minutes of their encounter. Countless years. Countless years had been spent running away from her and trying to find ways to break the curse on her. It was a pathetic life with nothing to look forward to. Honestly, Sylvia should''ve just ended it all and fallen into an eternal sleep, but like the carp, she persisted and endured the pain for no particr reason. Till this day, she was trying to figure out why she had persisted so much. Was it her natural instinct to survive? Was it some celestial phenomenon? Was it due to the curse? There were a lot of possibilities, yet Sylvia had little to no clue of her answer. "¡­and so, one fine day, the carp leaps again. This time, it''s neither a weak leap nor a leap leading to its downfall. It''s a strong, graceful leap¡­ the carp majestically does and¡­" Finally, the answer was here. Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with slight anticipation and a tinge of excitement. "¡­it finally leaps over the dragon gate, crossing the realm of mortality, entering the realm of immortality, and turning into an azure dragon¡­" ''Ah¡­'' ''It was the dragon gate!'' Sylvia momentarily forgot the name of the story Lith had stated in the beginning. Right, it was trying to leap over the dragon¡­ gate¡­ wait a second¡­ Sylvia was confused once more. She lifted her head up and asked with knitted brows, "Your Highness, did the carp know there was a dragon gate from the start?" Lith smiled. "Did I mention it to have seen a dragon gate?" "¡­no¡­?" "Then there''s your answer." Sylvia frowned, visibly this time, surprising Lith. He didn''t know she could show this emotion too. ''If the carp did not know of the dragon gate''s existence¡­ why did it try to go upstream?'' This question was still unanswered. Her life''s question would not be an easy one to find, but at least she could find out about this answer regarding the carp. Articting her words properly, Sylvia asked, "My apologies, but I wanted to ask, why was the carp trying to go against the stream? Did it have some thoughts or motivation for it?" "Oh, that¡­" KA-BOOOOM! A loud explosion urred in the sky, cutting off Lith and Sylvia''s talks. Annoyed, the two looked up. An eerie being full of dark scales had torn apart Space itself, entering the world through the void. The powerful malevolent aura it gave out was roughly equivalent to a Supreme Rank''s. The being''s slit pupils moved and finallynded on Lith. "#@##$$!!" The being screeched in an unknownnguage. However, Lith and Sylvia could clearly understand its meaning. [Found you!] Sylvia''s usual indifferent expression was turned into annoyance. It wasn''t mild annoyance anymore, but a full blown one. "Please wait a second, Your Highness." Sylvia said and vanished from her spot. Lith sighed and rubbed his temples. ''I have to do something about this halo on my head or I''ll be consistently hunted.'' The malevolent being''s intentions were clear as day light. It wanted to kill Lith and absorb the negative essence within him to fuel itself. Lith looked up at him and saw Sylvia to have appeared there. Sylvia did not talk and made hand signs, summoning a demonic gate of some sort. It was gray, metallic, had spikes and skulls etched on it, and appeared really ancient. Sylvia extended her hands out and pped. With clinging- nging sounds, thick dark chains rushed out of the gates, attacking the malevolent being. It did not get any time to react and got bound by the chains. "Raaaaaah!" The being screeched as the chains tightened around itself. Sylvia made hand signs again and the chains were being pulled into the demonic gate. Soon, the being passed into the gate. It closed itself and vanished. The clear sky and the warm sun was visible again. Sylvia re-appeared in front of Lith like a phantom and said with a t look, "My apologies for leaving the conversation abruptly, Your Highness." Lith smiled and shook his head. "I should be the one to apologize for bringing a disaster out of nowhere." Sylvia did not brood on this topic further. With a curious look in her eyes, she asked, "So, can His Highness answer now¡­" "Right. So about the carp going against the stream¡­" Chapter 998 Date With Sylvia (3)

Chapter 998 Date With Sylvia (3)

Sylvia looked at Lith with anticipation. Lith smiled and answered, "About the carp against the current¡­ does it really matter?" "Hm?" "I mean¡­ does one need to have a reason to do something?" Lith questioned. "Let''s say there was just curiosity at first and the carp went against the current. Then, it found it fun or maybe it found out there was something beyond the currents or maybe it just was a fool and began going against it. However, does all of it really matter?" Sylvia did not understand what Lith was saying. Not even in the slightest. She was confident herprehension skills were good, but she still could not understand anything. Watching her confused gaze, Lith''s expression softened further. He was close to teaching her something important, and breaking through her heart''s shackles. It would be difficult, but it was close. Lith once again wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close. This time, it went much smoothly as Sylvia was used to it and liked it. As she ced her head on his shoulder, Lith gently ran his fingers through her hair and said, "One doesn''t need to have a reason to do every single thing in their life. A newborn doesn''t need a reason to crawl or walk. It happens naturally as it grows and the environment around it changes. Simrly, there are certain times and certain things in life that just happen. You could call it fate if you want." "There are certain fates and destinies attached to a being the moment they are born. The simplest is their death being fated. Whatever has taken Life, will eventually be assimted into Death. This is the mostmon fate of everybody. However, it can be oveed. This way, it could be the carp''s fate too to go against the current or maybe it was just its destiny to be an azure dragon." "What I''m trying to say is¡­" Lith made Sylvia get up from his shoulder and held her face. He stared into her gray eyes and said, "You don''t need a reason for everything. How you dictate your life is totally up to you. You could do random things that are meaningless or you could do a thousand virtuous deeds, there really doesn''t need to be a reason." Sylvia''s dull eyes had a glint of amusement flicker in them. Her t look seemed to have eased up and her body rxed. Lith could feel this clearly. He rubbed Sylvia''s lower lip with his thumb and gazed at her. She gazed back at him, her head totally nk. Not letting this opportunity go, Lith softly sealed Sylvia''s lips with his own, slightly surprising her. She did not know what to do and stood there like a statue. Lith''s rosy taste was felt on her lips, the same rosy scent made her body rx further, and the gentleness of his made her lips slightly part. Taking in this opportunity, Lith went in for a deep kiss and passionately coiled his tongue around hers, tasting her mildly sweet saliva. He broke the kiss after a few seconds and pulling her in his embrace and hugging her from behind, said while gluing his face with hers, "Like I said, you don''t need a reason for anything. If your heart wants it, you go do it. I had no ns for kissing you, but while talking, I felt it was the right thing to do. "It could be wrong on my part for doing it, but I don''t regret it. My actions may not be appropriate and may not have achieved their desired effect, but that''s okay. In life, not everything needs to be done to achieve something." Sylvia''s heart was finally stirred. Lith''s words hit her deep and made her silent. ''I¡­'' ''I don''t need a reason to live?'' Sylvia questioned herself. ''I can live without a reason¡­? I can roam without a reason?'' ''I can do anything without a reason¡­?'' Questions that had never urred to her started popping one by one. At first, her heart was in turmoil as a lot of negative emotions took over her. But with Lith providing his warmth and being there for her, these emotions were slowly being reced by something else. ''Right¡­ I can end my life anytime I want¡­ but I can only live once¡­'' ''Even if it is despair or pain¡­ or this¡­ warmth¡­ I can only feel it when I''m alive¡­'' ''I don''t need a reason to end myself, and I also don''t need a reason to live too. I can do whatever I want, whenever I want.'' ''Does that mean¡­'' A cold glint shed in Sylvia''s eyes. She pulled herself away from Lith and looked at him. Lith could feel her gaze being cold and wondered what was up. "If I don''t need a reason for anything, then does that mean I can go hunt that Witch anytime I want?" Lith nodded his head. "Yes, that''s right. You can do whatever you want. However, you need to know, there''s consequences to your actions." "Hm?" Lith smiled. "When the carp tried to go against the current, it faced severe bacsh from the water. It also faced the scrutiny of its peers. It had to bear with this consequence and endure the pain. Following your heart and doing whatever you want requires you to be prepared for anything that mighte to you. If you''re ready for that, you can do anything you want." Sylvia sighed. Things were not as simple as it seemed. "Will I be killed if I kill that Witch?" Lith shook his head. "You will be punished for defying orders, but certainly won''t be killed. In any case, neither me nor my family actually cares about this. You have the freedom to do whatever your heart desires. However, as your Master, I do wish the best things for you, and would advise you that now isn''t the right time yet." Sylvia nodded her head. "I understand." The calmness within her was restored. She was finding answers to the many questions in her heart, all thanks to Lith. Lith pulled her back in his embrace and wrapping his arms around her waist and gazing at the river with fishes leaping, asked, "By the way, did you enjoy the date?" "Mhm¡­" Sylvia hummed softly. With just this, Lith could feel that she was genuinely happy with it. Smiling, he then asked, "And what about the kiss?" A slight rosy tinge surfaced her face. Yet she still hummed, "Mhm¡­ enjoyed¡­" Lith chuckled internally. It was not easy to sway her heart, but he was making some progress atst. "Want to kiss again?" "¡­" Sylvia did not respond, but the rosy glow on her face gave it away. Lith made her lean back on him and bending his neck, kissed her again. It was just a light peck. Sylvia''s face was flushed, but she heaved in relief as she thought it was over. But it wasn''t! Lith gave her another peck¡­ then another¡­ and another¡­ Lith stopped only when he couldn''t make out a difference between her face and a tomato. Going back to hugging her from behind and letting her sink into her new reality, Lith said, "If you want to go on another date, you don''t need to be shy. Just ask. Though, with how cute you are, if you don''t ask me out for a date in a year, I''ll have to forcefully drag you into one." The corner of Sylvia''s lips subconsciously red up. She did not know why, but she was feeling a weird sensation which was¡­ making her tingly? She did not know. She couldn''t figure it out. Lith then chuckled evilly and slithering his hands on her abdomen, then squishing her love handles, said, "If I drag you, the next time, it''ll be more than just a kiss. Do you know what I''ll do to you?" Sylvia''s heart sank. The Prince was nning to defile her body? Was he just like every other perverted man out there? To Sylvia''s dismay, Lith ced his chin on her head and chuckled evilly again. Squishing her love handles again, he replied to his own question, "Hehe~¡­ I''ll torture you with the worst kind of torture out there¡ªtickling torture!" ''¡­'' Sylvia''s chaotic thoughts abruptly came to a halt. ''What?'' She was dumbfounded. "After that, I''ll torture you by making you eat loads of sweets, giving you a sugar crash. Hm, hm, what a genius idea yours truly possesses." Like a madman, Lith continued to spout nonsense. "Maybe I''ll also have you follow me around and ask you to make me tea. And whenever you serve me tea, I can scold you for it being either too hot or too cold or simply the right temperature." ''What is this¡­'' Sylvia was really confused. Nothing made sense! Lith tightened his grasp on her, hugging her firmly. "Maybe I could also tie you up to a chair and kiss you till you gasp for breath. How does it sound?" ''Your Highness¡­'' Sylvia''s apathetic face turned into that of a worrisome look, coupled with a hint of embarrassment, and amusement. She had such mixed emotions that she didn''t know what to say or do. "Hm-mhm-hmm-hmm-mhmm~!" Lith hummed a melody and swayed side to side while gluing his face with Sylvia''s. Bombarded with so many new things, Sylvia was at an utter loss. ''This feeling¡­'' ''It''s much different from Zen''s¡­'' Zen was Sylvia''s summoner puppy. The affection that she felt from that little Labrador was the first ever ''warm'' feeling she had. Lith also gave her the same ''warm'' feeling, but it was entirely different. It did not resemble the one she had with her pup in the slightest. ''It is so confusing¡­'' ''¡­but I don''t hate it.'' With that, Sylviay forcefully hugged by Lith and continued to watch the fishes. Her mind may be nk, but her heart was beating fast, as if trying to send waves of warmth everywhere in her body. Chapter 999 Miser Dungeoneer Chapter 999 Miser Dungeoneer ??A decade passed. Human Continent. Standing atop a cliff and staring at the burning vige below, a warrior d in tattered clothes gazed at it. His dark eyes shined with a dull hue and his unkempt hair swayed with the breeze. Sighing deeply, the figure said, "I don''t know what to do anymore." Though he may appear to be looking at the burning vige, the focus of his eyes was somewhere else. [Ding!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] [Ding!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] [Ding!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] [Ding!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] [Ding!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] The line of texts in front of his eyes annoyed him to no end. He couldn''t eat, sleep, or even make love peacefully. The looming danger and the stress of the apocalypse had always kept him on the edge all these years. "How many years has it been? Almost three and a half centuries?" "I''ve note in contact with that n and never even bothered to change anything, yet why¡­ why have things turned out to be like this?" Sighing again, the man softly said, "Whatever. I''ll just do what I can. It''s not like I can control all the variables. Anyway, system, status." Upon hismand, a blue screen appeared in front of his eyes. + [Status] Name: Lucas Aleron Title: Miser Dungeoneer Rank: Saint Cultivation: ¡ª Affinity: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, Light, Life, Dark, Death, Space. ¡ª Magic Core: *Area: 745,230,111 km2 *Speciality: Avability of rare dposes, Avability of rare herbs. Body Stats(Level 11): ¡ª HP: 100 ¡ª SP: 78 ¡ª STR: 65 ¡ª STA: 81 ¡ª AGL: 43 ¡ª INT: 99 (Points avable to distribute: 11) Unique Abilities: Plunderer(used), Pyrokics(three uses left), Steal(one use left). Warning: Host is under tremendous stress. Further cultivation will lead to Magic Core exploding. + Lucas heaved a deep sigh once again. "Miser Dungeoneer huh¡­ well¡­ it''s not wrong. There has been nothing but setbacks after setbacks in the dungeons. Who would''ve thought they have turned out to be so dangerous. Anyway, the title is not nice, but at least it provides me some luck during times of absolute crisis where my life''s on the line." Shaking his head, he then muttered with a hint of regret, "This isn''t the worst of things I''ve faced¡­" "¡­To this day, I still regret not properly nning and killing that kid. Even though I gained Water, Space, Light, Life, and Death elements, and have a whopping ten elemental affinities, it''s still nowhere close to those monsters." "¡­I have done what I can, to the best of my abilities. Reaching Saint Rank in under 300 years is already astronomical. There''s barely anyone that can reach such a stage. If I''m not wrong, in my past life, I reached Saint Rank at around 1500 years of age¡­" "¡­Whatever. What matters now is the apocalypse. Time is the only constraint I have. I do not know what he''s doing, but I have a feeling that I''m being left in the dust." Lucas extended his hand out towards the skies, as if trying to grasp the sun in his palm. "No matter what I do, I can''t reach that monster''s level. But it''s okay. If the monster doesn''t exist¡­ then there won''t be any apocalypse." With determination shing in his eyes, the dullness was reced with anticipation. Looking in a certain direction, Lucas''s lips parted and said the words he had never once said before, "¡­Vampire Prince¡­ it''s about time we have an encounter¡­" ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith was on the rooftop, sipping on tea and going through the general news. The halo on his head had intensified in color during this time, bing such a shade of dark that even its shadow wasn''t formed. The world was in turmoil again. This time, in a much more dire state. While he was browsing through the news, something suddenly made him turn his gaze in a particr direction. "What¡­ what was that?" He couldn''t particrly catch on, but it felt as if someone had poked his head. Blinking at this strange urrence, Lith shrugged. "Maybe it''s people''s karma hitting me back or something." While his thoughts were as such, in one of the courtyards of the castle, Lilith, who was walking in the hallway with Qingyue behind her, suddenly stopped. Her pointy ears perked up and she turned her gaze in a certain direction. Blinking in a simr manner like Lith, Lilith thought out loud, "Who was that?" "I faintly remember that figure, but can''t seem to recall much about him. Hm¡­ if I forgot then it wasn''t someone important." With that, Lucas narrowly escaped from having a premature death and was on track to stop the apocalypse again. A title wouldn''t alert any of the higher beings. However, if it was being called out by someone or a greater cultivation, then the higher beings, depending on their sensitivity to their names, could feel a gentle tingle on their soul or an outright poking of a needle. One should not carelessly take names of higher immortals. This was something taught to everybody, and was also one of the biggest reasons for many people''s death every year. The ones that died by this were ranked at a whopping number #25 in Dumb Ways To Die magazine. Back on the rooftop, Lith sipped on tea and was back to looking at the news. The corner of his lips were curved up as he stared a particr article. ¡ªNews sh! ¡ªNews sh! ¡ªNews sh! ¡ªThe Werewolf King has been gravely injured! ¡ªPictures of the Royal Family are forbidden to be taken. So we can only show the state of the King''s castle. Here it is¡­! Lith chuckled. The Werewolf castle was in shambles. Half ruined and half burning. "I have no idea how he did it, but to defeat a Supreme Rank while being an Emperor Rank, and also ascend at the very same time, then beat the Supreme Rank¡­ it''s nothing less than monstrosity." Lith was in a happy mood. The more people ascended, the better it was for him overall. He then swiped left on the tablet screen and changed the news, as if the Werewolf King almost being beaten to death wasn''t significant. The next news was of the holy war. The situation had escted to such a degree that one of the seven sins had made an appearance on the battlefield. It was the Sin of Wrath, Astaroth, invading into the Angel Continent and causing mayhem. The Heavenly Emperor was still busy fighting the Demon Queen, so this gave them an opening to go all out. As it was on the outskirts of the continent, only one Angel King appeared to fight against Astaroth. It was the Angel of Patience, Mydaiel. If one saw their battle, they would think that an angry bull was fighting against a calm and graceful swan. Like a berserker, Astaroth continuously sent a flurry of attacks while Mydaiel simply blocked and yed along to keep him busy. The situation of the rest of the Angel Kings and Seven Sins was unknown. "Well, they should be preparing for a major fight. Surely they aren''t just waiting and watching their peers get killed." Once again swiping left, Lith looked at some more news. Getting bored by it after a while, he thought out loud, "¡­All of this aside, I wonder how my wives are doing." There was nothing that Lith had on him that could help him look at his wives. But, he was sure a certain someone could help. Putting away the tablet, Lith stretched and made his way downstairs. Walking in the hallways of his gothic castle, Lith soon found that certain someone. It was a sexy silverhead with a voluptuous motherly body, walking towards him. Behind her, there was a figure emitting a sweet aroma, almost making Lith drool. ''Tch. I need to do something to resist myself from eating Qingyue.'' Making his way towards his mother, who was already looking at him with a soft smile, Lith said, "I was looking for you." Lilith covered her mouth and said with a slight gasp, "Oh my¡­ my baby finally remembers his mother exists?" Lith rolled his eyes. It had only been a decade since hest saw her. And he hadn''t gone anywhere outside the castle. No, not even castle¡­ he did not move an inch from the rooftop. "I don''t know about my mother, but I sure do know that I miss my wife and wives." Lilith chucked yfully. "What is my dear husband seeking me for?" Lith wrapped his arms around Lilith''s waist as he reached her and staring into her eyes, said, "It''s been a long time since I gave any attention to my wives." Lilith''s lips curved up. "Sure has been." As she said that, Lith moved closer and gobbled up her sweet, cherry red lips. While doing so, he moved and nted Lilith''s back on the wall beside. Qingyue tried to avert her gaze and not look at the scene in front. Although she should be used to this, it still was somewhat surprising to see her Madam and Prince do it out in the open. Secretly taking her phone out, Qingyue typed a message in a group chat. + [Inner Circle] Qingyue(admin): Refrain from walking in the hallway leading to the Queen''s chambers and the Lilly courtyard. + As she texted that, suddenly, a notification popped up instantly on her phone. Her phone was on silent so it did not disturb the Prince and the Queen. + Freya(admin): What happened? Be(admin): hellohellohello, long time no see guys! :D Be(admin): What''s going on btw? Did something happen to the hallway? Qingyue(admin): ¡­ Qingyue(admin): No questions. Be(admin): :SadCatOk: Be(admin): I just wanted to chat¡­ :DogeCry: Freya(admin): (No questions.) ¡ª okay. I''ll refrain. Sylvia: I''ll refrain too. Fei: +1 Keith: +1 Fanny: +1 Qingyue(admin): ¡­ Qingyue(admin): Stop spamming. You guys are not even in the castle. Mary: I''ll refrain, senior. I was just on my way there. I''m d I checked the message first. Qingyue(admin): Good. Qingyue(admin): Don''t reply again. React to the message if you understand. Be(admin): (¡­if you understand.) ¡ª :YesSirSalute: Freya(admin): (¡­if you understand.) ¡ª :ThumbsUp: + Qingyue put the phone back in her pocket and shook her head. These guys were toox and informal when texting. That''s why she preferred not to talk there. But in case of emergencies like now, it had to be done. Having her phone ced back in her ring, she turned her head. The moment she did, her face heated up. "Mhm~¡­ after so long¡­" Lilith let out a soft moan. Holding Lilith''s leg up and having parted her panties, Lith slowly let his erect cock get embraced by her juicy, warm cunt. Qingyue was totally taken aback. ''How are they so quick¡­'' ''Just a minute ago they were kissing and now¡­'' There were some things nobody could understand. How did life first appear? What happened in the beginning of the universe? Who were the first immortals and gods? These were all one of the profound questions that no one had an answer to. However, at this moment, Qingyue thought, ''Those still pale inparison to the esctions suddenly happening here. How did this happen¡­?'' The human maiden could only just think and stare at her Masters from the sidelines. Lith, who was well aware that Qingyue was beside him, couldn''t care less. His dao of shamelessness had peaked after some secluded cultivation. There was nothing that could shake him! Right now, having his little brother be enveloped in the wondend of fluff and warmth, Lith looked at Lilith and asked, "By the way, do you have something that can show me what my wives are doing?" Lilith chuckled. "Isn''t it unfair to talk about other wives while you''re deep inside your main wife''s pussy?" Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Moving his hips and letting slippery wet sounds arise as he spread Lilith''s insides, Lith said with a smile, "Yes, it is. But what can you do? I''m an unreasonable husband." Lilith nodded and wrapped her arms around Lith''s shoulders. "That, you are." The two''s conversation caused Qingyue''s ears to turn hot red. She did not want to look, but exactly in front of her eyes, she could see the source of the squelching sounds. The big rod that looked like it would not fit in such a small entrance was prating and stretching her madam''s flower. At this moment, Qingyue could not help but think, ''If you can have a conversation¡­ at least look at me and dismiss me, Madam, or Your Highness¡­'' ¡­.. Chapter 1000 Not Sane Wives

Chapter 1000 Not Sane Wives

Under a starry sky painted on the ck canvas of space, donned in a simple ck dress, a figure extended her hand out and clenched her palms, as if trying to envelope the whole universe into her fist. "Fuuu¡­ soon¡­" The figure''s sea blue eyes had unfathomable determination sh in them. "¡­Scelestus wouldn''t be limited to this single world." The said figure, her bluish-silver hair swaying along the breeze, was none other than Arya Relgar. The ruler of the underworld, the owner of Scelestus, the Empress of Dragon Race, and the beloved wife, ex-teacher of the Vampire Prince. Unlike usual, there was no blindfold on Arya''s eyes. Sitting in a lotus position at the edge of a cliff, her expression was serious, another unusual instance. ''I miss him¡­'' A look of longing was visible in her eyes, hidden under the veil of determination. ''But it''s okay. He needs time for growth, and I need some for mine as well.'' It has been a long time since shest saw Lith. She knew he was in the Royal Castle as he would update her on text, and she could always rush to his side, but Arya refrained from doing so. ''If it had not been for this¡­'' Arya ced her hand on her abdomen where strange fluctuations were urring. Taking a deep breath, Arya muttered softly, "The Legendary Rank¡­" Arya was about to break through to the Legendary Rank. A realm where only one person she knew was present at. A faint chuckle left her mouth as she continued, "I don''t know what the reason was, but everything has changed, and ascensions aren''t as difficult. Emmy should be breaking through too in a bit, or has she already ascended? Hmm¡­ I guess I should do a small check¡­" With that, Arya took out her phone and went through it to see how her dear friend and co-wife was doing. ¡­.. Abx World Academy. A tense atmosphere could be felt in the academy. All the professors, students, and staff had a bad premonition shroud them. The reason? The Principal was missing! "Where have you gone, Madam?" The most tense of them all was the Cherubim under the War Angel Seraphim, Sel. A few weeks ago, Emilia had disappeared from the academy. There was not a single trace of her present. Even though Sel tried to keep everything under wraps and let the situation be in control, the word of her absence had leaked out, and many were panicking. At this point, Sel could do nothing but grit her teeth and find a way to stabilize the academy. With the world being wrapped in mes of war, instability in the institution would lead to drastic repercussions. Biting her lip and having a slightly dark expression, Sel muttered softly, "Please be back soon¡­" ¡­.. sh! In a throne room, along with the air, a sword cut through the very space and incapacitated a tall figure. With a loud thud, as his body fell down, a red heel stomped on his face and punctured his eyes. Above the heel, one could see the wearer of it was a fiercedy with slender yet toned legs. d in light armor and shing her sword to the side, blood brushed off the de and it shined lustrously with its pristine glow once again. Thedy holding the sword, she was a ck-haired, red-eyed beauty, being none other than Alexandra. As she exhaled a cold breath of air, her aura rose sharply and was now at the Half King realm. "Jade Pir World ¡ª conquered." After saying those words, Alexandra made her way towards the throne and regally sat on it. She may not be royalty or an authority, but she sure was a Kingyer. Having gone through serious challenges throughout the years, her abilities were sharpened to the point of her bing a world-ss assassin. This was the path she was going to walk on. Though she was an assassin, there was no way even an army full of Saint Ranks could defeat her in an openbat. Despite having reached such a rank, Alexandra was far from being happy. It was because, ''¡­I miss darling¡­'' Like her older sister Arya, she too longed to be with her husband. However, the fact that she would be left way behind if she didn''t work hard looked over her head. If she couldn''t protect or provide for her husband, there was no use of her existence. Even though nobody had asked her for it, Alexandra did not want to be the person on the receiving end, but rather the giving one. Just like her older sister Arya, she too wanted to give everything she could to her husband. She wanted to shower him with all the good things in the world and stay by his side. There should nevere a day where he would need to leave her side to go work or do something. Everything would beid at his disposal. That was what Alexandra wanted to achieve so that the two would forever be together. Exhaling another breath of cold air, Alexandra thought to herself, ''It is still a far-fetched dream. I must work even harder.'' With that Alexandra tapped on a bracelet in her hand, and it soon opened up a red portal. Possessing a serious expression as always, she stepped into it, making her way towards a new world called Upside-Down Dwarven Kingdom, a ce renowned for their advanced technology and weapons. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Mhmm¡­" Lilith let out a soft moan as Lith slowly made his shaft graze against her inner weak spot. The two were still in the hallway with Qingyue beside them. Their standing missionary position hadn''t changed and it had barely been a few ten minutes. Lith''s hips were moving slowly as he was busy looking at a tablet screen. After asking about his wives, his mother gave him that to watch what they were doing. Raising his eyebrows in surprise as Lith looked at Arya, then Emilia''s empty office that only had Sel, andstly Alexandra, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Turning to look at his mother, he said, "Things have escted quite a bit." Lilith wrapped her arms around Lith''s shoulders and smiled softly. "Not escted, but elerated." "Hm?" "They are all motivated for their own growth and want to reach greater heights. Everybody by now has realized that if they don''t work, you''ll leave them in the dust." Lith blinked in amusement. "Why? This isn''t apetition¡­ I am not trying to put anybody down¡­" Lilith nodded in understanding and pulled Lith closer in her embrace. This resulted in his shaft getting lodged in her deepest area, kissing her womb''s entrance. Letting out a hot breath on Lith''s lips, she said, "The women around you are not sane. You should ept this fact by now." Lith tilted his head in befuddlement. How were they not sane? If they weren''t sane, then what was he? A maniac? Lilith chuckled softly at his reaction and said in a soft voice, "In general, women like strong, protective, and providing men for themselves. But that''s¡­ in general. Not everybody thinks simrly. The girls around you have a tinge of insanity etched deep into them. And unlike most, they don''t want providers, but want to be givers." Lith did not understand where his mother was getting at in the slightest. Why would his wives think of being providers? It''s not like hecked anything. No, not just that¡­ simply their existence being around him was more than enough for him. Why were they thinking they needed to provide him something else? Lilith softly pecked on Lith''s lips and brought him out of his stupor. "Don''t dwell on it. Just know that they wouldn''t visit you unless you call them. They''re all busy and they''re also assuming you''re busy, so they don''t feel like disturbing you." Lith furrowed his brows. Now this was something he didn''t know. Why were his wives making assumptions like that¡­ Shaking his head, Lith said, "I understand. I''ll let them know. Though, Emmy seems to be missing." Right, where was his innocent Angel? He hadn''t corrupted her in quite a while and missed her. "Hmm¡­ if I''m not wrong then you should expect her to be back in a year or two. And¡­ I think you should go visit her with some gifts and flowers." Lith wanted to ask where she was and what she was doing, but given how his mother didn''t tell him that, he knew asking more was futile. Lith nodded in understanding and thought, ''As long as she''s safe¡­ that''s all that matters.'' "She''s safe, right?" "Yes. No worries there." "Alright." "Now that you know about them, can we resume our quickie? If you don''t know already, mama''s drooling, and that''s very unsightly¡­" Lilith said with a soft chuckle. Lith chuckled as well and putting her hand on her waist, made her sit down on the ledge behind them. The ledge''s height was as such that it reached exactly a few inches below Lith''s waist level. It was a subtle yet fine detail that only a few in the castle knew about. Having his mother sit down on the ledge, Lith didn''t need to raise himself on his toes or bend his knees to adjust himself. Lilith was at a perfect level where she could get the forbidden meat stuffing from Lith. Before starting their shameless cardio session, Lith''s gaze fell on Qingyue who was still standing at the side with a professional look. "Ah, you''re still here." ''Atst!'' Qingyue thought to herself and rejoiced. She couldn''t express how happy she was to have been noticed. Lith chuckled and continued, "Sorry Qingyue, today''s fully reserved for wifey here. Though, I can''t dismiss you yet. All the clothes will soon fall off, you need to help with that. Right, until then¡­e closer." A rosyplexion took over her face, but she nodded professionally and walked close to the two. Lilith smiled and shook her head. She pinched Lith''s nose and said, "All attention on me, you get it, husband dearest?" It was a sarcasticment, but Lith chuckled in response and said, "What? Jealous from your own maid? Tch. Tch. And here I thought my wife was super understanding." Lilith rolled her eyes and ced her hands on Lith''s hips. She then pulled him closer, pushed him away, and again pulled him closer, making him prate her. "If you''re not doing it, I''ll help myself." Lith chuckled again. Now this was something new. Spreading her legs apart and having them hover in hair, Lith got a full view of her partedbias. Ramming his naughty sword into her lewd scabbard, he said, "Happy now?" "Mhm¡­" Lilith closed her eyes and let out a soft moan. Getting his mother busy, Lith turned to Qingyue and extended his hand out. She went ahead and hugged him from the side, not knowing what he was upto. Upon getting so close, Lith''s evil hand unceremoniously slithered under her skirt, then her panties, and hooked itself to her squishy insides. Qingyue blushed hard and breathed heavily as her body heated up. Lith curled his fingers in her and stimted her, making her legs tremble. "There''s a lot of work and I need you to help. For now, enjoy." With that, Lith smiled and quickly got to work, pleasuring not just the master, but also her servant at the same time. ¡­.. A/N: 1000 CHAPTERS LESSSS GOOOO! We have trulye far ahead in the story. I never could''ve imagined I would be writing so much. It''s all thanks to you readers that I''vee this far. There had been a lot of ups and downs, but truly, thank you for sticking till now despite the many downs that had happened. I lost touch in the middle somewhere as I was writing every single day for the past two years. However, after a break, and some realizations, I''ve started writing better now. The plot will pick up pace, but don''t worry, the novel wouldn''t lose its slice of life charm. There would be many mind-boggling, unusual situations in the future, and truly, I''ll have you guys immerse into the world of VSOL. From here on, you guys are in for a rollercoaster ride of degeneracy, wholesomeness, and also see the cruelty of the Vampire Prince. Once again, thank you for sticking around, and I promise to deliver you the best content possible. (PS: This note doesn''t increase the coins for unlocking the chapter as it was added after posting.) Chapter 1001 Heavenly Emperor’s Ascension**

Chapter 1001 Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Ascension**

In a brightly lit hallway, three figures were doing something indecent. It was so lewd that if a child were to pass through this ce, they would get a firsthand experience of the ''Bird & the Bees'' story or in simpler terms, understand how they were made. It was good that there were no children in the inner circle of the castle, otherwise a lifelong trauma was bound to give them a heart demon,pletely shattering their Dao of Innocence. Pah! Pah! Pah! "Mhhm¡­ yes¡­ ahh¡­ ohhh~¡­" Flesh pped onto each other and juices sprayed around as Lith rammed his cock deep into Lilith''s tight pussy. Currently bent over the ledge, fully naked, herhers and plump peaches were fully at Lith''s mercy as he stood behind and pounded her. Like the two, except for her garter belt stockings, Qingyue too was in the nude, and was squatting down in front of Lilith''s legs. Her job was to suck on Lith''s family jewels and Lilith''s clit, bringing them both to the peak of pleasure. As her hands were not required, one of them involuntarily went down at herhers, and was working in full force. Qingyue would be lying if she said she wasn''t turned on! ''Mhh¡­ I don''t know anymore¡­'' If previously she had some reservations for doing these things in the hallway, now they had all gone down the drain. She wanted to advise her Masters that someone might appear, but she figured out that they wouldn''t listen, so it was best to keep quiet. To her surprise, she didn''t think she would be taken into their intimate affairs. But now that she was here. She was fully enjoying doing her job. Her mind was clouded with pleasure, so by the time she would sober up and realize what had happened, she would know that she was too deep down the rabbit-hole and there was no going back now. Tightly clutching the sexy motherly hips in front, Lith was exerting a never-before-used force. He was a King Rank now and not only him, even his unholy stick had leveled up. No matter how many ces he had been in, his body and mind reacted much differently when they were back ''home''. Thefort he felt, the warmth, the tightness¡­ it was truly unparalleled. Pah! Pah! Pah! Letting out a satisfied groan and loving this hot and tight feeling around his shaft, Lith felt it was time to end this quickie session, even though he didn''t want to. Increasing his intensity of pounding, Lith felt his shaft bulge and atst, with a grunt, he exploded. "Ohhhh~!" Lilith''s body shivered as she went through a big orgasm. The hot sensation that spread everywhere inside her was a feeling she would never get tired of. Lith was like an open dam, evident from the cum overflowing from Lilith''s quivering pussy. Being at the bottom, Qingyue gulped down everything and didn''t let a single drop go to waste. Soon, as Lith took his shaft out, Qingyue sucked it clean, giving Lith a slight shiver as he felt a bolt of electricity run through his body. With her job being done, she got away and Lilith turned around, enveloping herself in a deep, passionate kiss with Lith. Times like these are what she cherished the most as she felt really connected and close with Lith. Having kissed to her heart''s content, Lilith broke the kiss as a strand of saliva bridged their lips. "Fuuu¡­ after such a long time, it felt really good." Lith smiled back in response and nodded. "It did." Chuckling, Lilith asked, "Anyway, where are you going now?" She knew Lith was leaving the castle. For how long, she couldn''t guess. Everytime he was about to go on an adventure, he would ensure to cream her pussy at least thrice. ''Fufufu¡­ today it was five times¡­'' Lilith rubbed on her lower abdomen and thought. She could still feel the hot liquid in her. Having heard her question, Lith smiled and shook his head. His mother sure was quick to catch on. Holding her hand, he said, "Let''s take a walk, I''ll tell you." Lilith nodded and the two began walking down the hallway, holding hands. Behind them, with her mouth slightly agape, Qingyue thought, ''Madam, Your Highness, at least wear your clothes!'' The two were fully nude and unbothered. This came off as quite a shock to Qingyue who had never seen them act like this. She quickly took out her phone and texted all the maids to quickly leave the inner circle and do some work outside. Though the maids had many questions, they didn''t ask and heeded hermand. Qingyue was quite high in the maid hierarchy as she directly served the Queen. With herself having only her garter belt stockings on, Qingyue hurried behind the two, her perfectly plump ass jiggling with each step her heels took. "So you''re going to end the war?" Lilith asked as she walked inside an open courtyard. Lith nodded his head. Walking towards a chair and sitting on it, he pulled Lilith on hisp and replied, "Though it''s not going to be the entire thing." "Hm? Not the entire thing?" Lilith asked as she stroked Lith''s cock and made it erect. "Yes. I''ll only end a few parts of the war." Lith answered and unceremoniously gobbled up one of his mother''s alluring pink pearls. These suckers were constantly tempting him and begging for attention. If it wasn''t for the unfavorable position back there, Lith would''ve already emptied these milk jugs. "What races are you¡ªmhm¡ª targeting then?" While asking, Lilith made Lith''s shaft prate her again, burying itfortably in the ce it belonged. With a pop sound, as Lith utched himself, milk began leaking out of Lilith''s breast. Not minding it, he once again replied, "I''ll have the Werewolves stabilize and¡­" Suddenly, he stopped speaking and turned his head up. Lilith too did the same, sensing fluctuations in elemental energies. In the dark sky of the Vampire Continent, a bright but not intense or blinding luminance covered the skies, hiding the crimson-silver moon behind it. This phenomenon was not exclusive to the Vampire Continent, but urred everywhere in the world. Entire world was shrouded in a nket of an ethereal glow. Soon, right above Lith''s head, the sky bloomed with beautiful colorful flowers. They soon rained down and amused by the whole ordeal, Lith asked, "What''s this phenomenon?" Even though he was officially this world''s habitant, he still had no idea of the many strange urrences happening here. Lilith chuckled softly and extending her palms out, a red colored flower gracefully descended down on it. "The Heavenly Emperor has ascended." "¡­" It took a moment for Lith to process this information, and when he did, his eyes widened in surprise. "What!?" Smiling, Lilith pushed Lith''s hair behind his ears and began tying them into a bun. She had to lean closer to his face, and naturally, the motherly cushions unknowingly were pressed on him. "You heard it. The Heavenly Emperor, Lucifer''s grandfather, Alex Pdin, has ascended." "Damn¡­ so that means there''s someone on your level now, mom?" If previously there wasn''t any urgency, now there was. Even though Lucifer''s grandfather was on good terms with them, his ascension meant there were more people that were going to follow suit. If they achieved his mother''s level and coborated together to hurt her, then¡ª "Don''t have unnecessary thoughts." Lilith''s soft voice resonated in his ears. Finished tying Lith''s hair in a ponytail, she pulled him in her embrace, stuffing his mouth with one of her tits. "Whatever you''re thinking, that''s all a ''what if'' situation. You need to stop worrying about mama and focus on yourself. Don''t let people''s ascension hinder you, but fuel you into achieving the martial peak." The cool milk flowing into his mouth, then throat, and stomach worked as a great refreshment and cooled him down. His ultra fast thoughts slowed down and he focused on what his mother was saying. "If it gives you a peace of mind, just know that¡ª hm¡­ on another thought, Nevermind. I only have to say that, focus on yourself and don''t worry needlessly." Lilith wanted to say that nobody could defeat her, but doing so woulde off as arrogance, even though they were just facts. She didn''t want to be a bad influence on her son and hinder his growth, thus she didn''t say things out loud. Getting away from his mother''s embrace, Lith nodded his head and said, "I''ll keep that in mind." He then turned to look at Qingyue, who was seductively standing beside them, awaiting instructions. Her modest breasts were quite cute and suited her honestly. "Is the news out?" Qingyue nodded her head. She took out a tablet from her ring and handed it to Lith. "Please have a look," Lith took the tablet and saw the many news articles, Since Lilith already knew things, she helped herself grind on Lith''s shaft lodged deep in her, rubbing against all her weak spots. ¡ªBreaking News! ¡ªBreaking News! ¡ªBreaking News! ¡ªLive from the Angel Continent, we can see a massive golden pir of light shoot at the skies, suddenly covering the whole world! ¡ªIt is said that the Heavenly Emperor seems to have ascended! ¡ªIs the world finally going to have its third Legendary Rank? Stay tuned to know more! "He really did ascend. Interesting¡­" "Yes, I told you." Lilith said. Then, she paused, and continued, "And this isn''t going to be the only ascension. Things are going to speed up now¡­" "What¡­?" Instead of exining again, Lilith''s eyebrows gestured to Lith to look at the tablet again. "See for yourself." ¡ªBreaking News! ¡ªLive from the Angel Continent, the news that we are about to broad will shake you to the core. ¡ªWith this, the very world order might soon change! ¡ªBehold¡­ The next thing Lith saw made him raise his eyebrows in surprise. "Another ascension¡­s¡­ huh?" Chapter 1002 Heavenly Laws**

Chapter 1002 Heavenly Laws**

Angel Continent. nk¡ª! "You''ll perish today, Mydaiel!" Pressurized air boomed from the skies as two weapons shed in the skies. The onlookers were suffocated by the imposing aura the two shing figures let out. Among the two, one held a ck demonic sword while the other had a gentle longsword. "Let''s put an end to this war, Astaroth." A gentle looking Seraphim with multiple pairs of feathered white wings said as he blocked the attack from the demon in front. "Perish!" The demon let out his explosive aura and shed at the Seraphim''s body. Mydaiel''s disappeared with a ''poof!'' sound and where the sword shed, white flowers bloomed out. Right then, like a mother''s gentle embrace, a golden streak of light coiled around Astaroth, making his body sizzle and ck blood to gush out. "Ptui!" Spitting in disdain, the Sin of Wrath, Astaroth, turned around and cut the space in front, causing a beautiful red arc''s afterimage to appear. "Sneaky bastard!" Astaroth scoffed. While he was angry, and his facial expressions said the same, his eyes were as calm as a stillke. His tribe of demons were said to be berserking maniacs, but that only happened under a strong emotional change. Being at the pinnacle, there weren''t many stimuli that could shake the Wrath Demon Astaroth''s heart. While his state of mind was as such, opposite to him, holding a longsword, Mydaiel''s mental state was somewhat simr. The two were never trying to kill each other. It was merely a farce covering their ascension. Although ascending during battles was risky with all the tribtions appearing, it wasn''t umon. The two''s bodies were already starting to emit an aura beyond the Emperor Rank''s. It still wasn''t enough to be called a Supreme Rank''s, but it was halfway there. During their shing, the two had ovee their tribtion. Currently, they were undergoing internal tribtion and were fully focused on that. Their bodies, like pre-programmed machines, were shouting and fighting each other to put out a show for the world. While they could fool the world, they couldn''t fool the eyes of high ranking beings. Back in the Royal Castle''s courtyard, even though Lith''s rank wasn''t high enough to notice them, with hisprehension abilities, he could easily decipher what was going on. "What''s up with so many ascensions?" Lith frowned and asked. The position had not changed from before. Lith was still seated on the chair with Lilith on hisp and Qingyue beside him, all three buck-naked. Clearing her throat and grabbing Lith''s attention, Qingyue said, "The world''s elemental energies underwent a change roughly two centuries ago. They had be more pure, dense, and also contained more heavenlyws in them." "Hmm?" Lith raised his eyebrow. Heavenlyw? He had no idea about such a thing. Knowing what her son was thinking about, Lilith tightened her vaginal walls, making him turn to her. "Heavenlyws are not something you can decipher until and unless you surpass the shackles of the immortal realm. Knowing it is useless for now, but what Qingyue is trying to say is that the world is getting fresh and rich energy as well asws." "Although this world did notck elemental energies, it didck heavenlyws. This was a major reason for many old monsters getting their growth forcefully halted. Now, times have changed." Lith thought about this and asked, "With how rapidly they''re ascending, won''t they have a problem withck of foundation?" Lilith shook her head. "Their experience and age makes up for it." "I see. So that means¡­" "Yes. Even if you try, you will be held back because of your age." Lilith finished Lith''s sentence. "There are no shortcuts to this. You have to let your body and soul age. The minimum number of years that you would need for sustaining the Legendary Rank are around fifteen to twenty thousand." Lith felt a bucket of cold water being poured on his burning ambitions. Clicking his tongue and feeling annoyed, he squeezed onto Lilith''s big, smooth ass, treating them as stress balls. While doing so, he raised her up and down, pumping her insides. Having his body tempered and being in the immortal realm, Lilith felt as light as a feather. There was no problem lifting her up so easily. Getting touched everywhere, Lilith couldn''t be happier. With how things were going, she thought that it wouldn''t be long before she got her sixth creampie! ''As they say, the more, the merrier.'' The Vampire mentality was not something an average person couldprehend. Even the lowest plebes were beyond saving in this regard; the talk of the Queen shouldn''t even arise. While his body was in the wondend of fluff, his mind was thinking of something else. "Ah, right¡­" Something suddenly clicked Lith. "If age is the issue¡­ how about I drop into some space where time is running faster?" Lilith shook her head. "Doesn''t work." "Why?" "Qingyue, exin." Lilith instructed. Since this was not a big deal, she wanted to focus on important matters at hand. Nodding her head, which lead to her modest breasts to slightly jiggle, Qingyue said, "It''s because¡ª" "Wait a second." Lith made her pause as he noticed something. Glistening clear liquid was flowing down her inner thighs, getting absorbed in her stockings. Even though Qingyue was trying to be professional, her body betrayed her and showed Lith what it was truly feeling. Chuckling, he said, "I feel like having some sugar-coated cherries." "Hm?" At his words, both Lilith and Qingyue looked at him in confusion. "Don''t mind me. Qingyue,e closer and exin, forget about everything else." Qingyue didn''t know what was up, but she nodded and did as asked. "Right, so¡­" Qingyue began with her exnation while Lith sneakily made some changes to the things in his space ring. In a minute, a bright red cherry attached to a toothpick was in his hand. The end of the toothpick was blunt, so nobody was going to be hurt. "¡­Time bound spaces¡ª nghh¡­ they aren''t good¡­" Qingyue suffered through some troubles there as something round was put inside her. Getting the cherry coated in her juices, Lith took it out and savored it under the surprised gazes of the twodies. ''He''s gotten even more shameless¡­'' Lilith immediately thought. Qingyue had nothing to say in this, but with how more juices oozed out, her body gave away her response. "A-anyway¡­ as I was saying¡­ time bound spaces aren''t good because they affect the mind. Years and years of solitude is not rmended to anybody." Lith raised an eyebrow at this and popped another cherry in his mouth. Feeling the tartness of it mixed with Qingyue''s sweetness was quite the vor of its own. Though, he didn''t dwell on the taste and was instead thinking, ''Years of solitude¡­?'' As if knowing what Lith might be thinking, Qingyue continued, "Being in an unknown ce,pletely cut off from society, a person is bound to go mad and chances of heart demons are exponential. Also, finding a ce which has rich elemental energies and heavenlyws along with a faster time is really difficult. Such ces are almost nonexistent." "Even if they exist, it''s not worth it." Lilith added. She looked at Lith seriously and continued, "Being in seclusion and ascending without going through challenges would result in one bing all bark and no bite." Simply put, you could have a high cultivation rank, but it waspletely useless and trash. Like how bodybuilders had a lot of muscles but none of it actually had any uses, the same was the case here. "There are some insane individuals however, who don''t have any attachment and stay in such ces for a really long time without cultivating. They let their soul grow ande out to ascend faster." Qingyue said this time. Honestly, the cherries were good, but Lith was too focused on what his mother and maid were saying. It was really interesting and something that he wanted to know about. "The keyword here is insane individuals." Lilith pointed out. "You do not belong in that category, and I hope you don''t. It''s not an achievement." Lilith''s voice was stern. She didn''t leave any room for denial. Shaking his head and caressing her soft breasts, Lith said, "I wasn''t nning on doing it anyway." Until and unless he was forced to, there was no need to go this far for something. As of now, only the Evure God n posed him the biggest threat, but with so many ascensions happening, Lith thought it was about time he changed ns. ''Time bound worlds are thest resort¡­'' Lith thought. "It''s good that you understand. Mama is at ease." Lilith caressed his face and said. Lith smiled and nodded. He then took out his phone to check the time, and the moment he did that, his brows were knitted. Sensing this, Lilith asked, "What happened?" "I need to leave soon." Lith answered truthfully. "Aunt Mayzin is calling me for my training. She said she won''t be avable for quite some time and hurried me to be there." "Oh?" Lilith let out a knowing smile. ''It seems she''s going to ascend soon¡­'' "Do you know something?" Noticing her reaction, Lith asked. "Yes." Lilith said. "But the only thing you should know for now is to hurry and get trained by her." "Okay¡­" Lith nodded. "So should I leave now?" "Not yet. There''s something you should experience first." "Hm?" Instead of replying, Lilith got up and walked over to Qingyue, getting behind her. She had her face herself so her big, plump ass was visible to Lith. Grabbing both her ass cheeks and spreading them, she showed him the hidden two flowers. One was velvety and drooling while the other was wrinkled and had a healthy pink glow. "Get in here." Qingyue''s body trembled with the sudden assault and herhers drooled with anticipation. She didn''t expect such a change in events, but well, she wasn''tining. "There? You want me to¡ª" "Yes. I want you to fuck Qingyue''s ass. Don''t worry, only a few minutes of pounding would suffice." Lilith said and intensely fingered her, quickly getting her ready. Lith didn''t know what was up with the sudden turn of events, but he didn''t mind at all. PAH! pping both of Qingyue''s ass cheeks and getting her handprints on them, Lilith spread them apart. "Come on, she''s ready." Lith nodded his head and made his way in the forbidden territory. His shaft easily slid in due to prior preparations and being coated with lewd juices for a long time, there was no need for lubrication either. "Ahhh¡­" Qingyue let out a soft moan as her insides were stuffed. She felt really full, and honestly, it was an amazing feeling. Qingyue''s shape from behind was just heavenly. Her ass was definitely ranked in the top 5 and there was no denying it. Quite the tight feeling massaged over his shaft and tried to make his shaft explode. Lith persisted, and right as he was enjoying this¡­ "Time''s up." Lilith said. She distanced Qingyue from Lith and took her position instead. Spreading her peaches and giving Lith a view which almost made him have a nosebleed and pass out, she said, "It''s mama''s turn now." Lith was already on cloud nine. With Lilith''s interruption, he felt himself be brought to hell, but that was just a minor problem as he was back there again. Holding onto her hips, he made his way in but felt some resistance. "Don''t worry, just force yourself in." Lilith said in a gentle tone. "Let me know in case it hurts." Lith said, even though he knew there won''t be such problems. Lilith nodded and in the next instant, a much tighter, squishier, and amazing feeling enveloped him. "Mhmmm~¡­" Lilith moaned softly. "¡­We should definitely do this often." Lith smiled and began pounding her. "Indeed." "You can leave after you cum." Lilith said. With a nod, Lith ensured to bring Lilith to a shaking orgasm and filled her up. Since his maid was quite good, he rewarded her by filling both her holes. Thedies were content and after wearing his clothes, he kissed Lilith goodbye and left for the Dragon Continent. ¡­.. A/N: Sorry guys, my cat ran over my keyboard and identally wrote quite a lot of smut. Honestly, you know me, I''m as innocent and pure as one can be. On the other hand, my cat? Well¡­ you''ve already seen what it has written. Anyway, chapter was a bit long, but well, I wanted to wind up the smut chapters and begin with the next arc. The plot''s going to then from here onwards, so buckle up and enjoy the ride! Chapter 1003 Roy Chapter 1003 Roy ??In the open confines of the boundless space was a sky ind suspended still. No, calling it a sky ind was an understatement. It was much bigger than an average spherical. Calling it a t world would be more appropriate. Clouds fell like waterfalls from the edges of this world, marking its boundaries. Crimson moonlight came from a crimson moon suspended unmoving in space. It was eerie and brought an apocalyptic sense of dread to the ones living in this world. Despite the evesting darkness, the world was bustling with life. At the cardinal vantage points around the world were massive gates through which many red-eyes beings moved through. Through the Eastern Gate, a ck-haired, red-eyed youth possessing a regal aura calmly walked out with a frown on his face. As he walked, many stopped in their tracks and stared at him with bright expressions on their faces. His tall, sturdy figure along with his sharp angr face was so charming that one couldn''t resist looking at him. Being used to such a scenario, Roy ignored them and made his way towards the middle of the world. He was not walking on the ground, but on air. Each step of his was equivalent to a hundred thousand steps and in no time, he appeared in front of a dark sky ind, hovering right in the middle of this world. "Wee back, your eminence." Two guards d in heavy armor greeted Roy as he appeared in front of an ancient metallic gate. "Hm." He gave them a slight nod and walked towards the gate, which automatically opened for him. It was a dreamy sight inside. The entire area was covered in a thin veil of mist and was lit up by the crimson moonlight in the darkness. At the end of a straight inclining path was the silhouette of a mighty castle. On the road, there were no obstructions as all buildings were at the sides of it. Magical oilmps emitting yellow hue were at the sides of this road and even though eerie, this ce was lively and filled with people. The only difference between this ce and the area near the Eastern Gate would be the people. There was not a single person here who did not possess ck hair and red eyes. Amidst the ckhead sea, Roy still stood out with his authoritative aura. People made way for him as he walked and also greeted by bowing slightly with their palm on their chest and saying, "your eminence." Not even sparing a nce to the people here, Roy made his way towards the mighty castle and walked inside without any qualms. Once again, he was greeted with an endless stream of ''your eminence.'' Had it not been for it being amon urrence, he would''ve really lost his mind. To this day, Roy did not understand why there was a need to put restrictions on teleportation everywhere in this world. If he could, he would''ve happily appeared straight at the council meeting, but s, everybody had to walk their way here. Making his way towards the throne room, Roy saw five figures, one of which was sitting atop the throne. "Took you some time, Roy." A silver-haired, red-eyed voluptuous beauty sitting close to the throne said in a calm tone. Not hiding his sneering, Roy walked towards the five figures and said. "Who''s fault is that? I''ve repeatedly stated to remove the teleport restrictions." A melodious snicker resonated in the room,ing from anotherdy with silver hair and red eyes. "It never not gets old seeing you annoyed." Roy sighed and shook his head. He went ahead and sat close to the throne where his seat was reserved, then leisurely leaned back on it. "I am so tired with all the work you all dumped on me." If it was a normal King''s court, the audacity Roy showed would be a punishable offense, leading to death. This ce, however, was different. There was no greeting done to the man on the throne or to any of the four figures sitting in the room. "You got the least amount of work." A tall and malnourished man scoffed. It was not of anger, but that of disgust and disappointment, showing that the two were close. "Yes. Yes. Now can you guys stop talking to me? Velora, Carmi, Ischen¡­ get to work. And you, can''t you make them quiet?" The man on the throne, Aurelius, an overbearing figure, squinted his eyes at Roy. "Watch your tone, Roy. Don''t forget where you are." A powerful pressure descended in the room, almost suffocating. But, there was no change in anyone''s reaction. Roy yawned and said, "I couldn''t care less about this council. But I''m bored and have nothing better to do." The voluptuous beauty Velora chuckled at his remark. "Where were you for so many years? Surely you weren''t cking, yes?" "Ugh¡­ don''t remind me." A bad taste lingered in Roy''s mouth as he got up and made a disgusted face. "As per you guys'' instructions, I went to check the new worlds that emerged in our star system. While doing so, I got lost in the Fog of Vilheim, got poisoned in the Mystic Seven Poison World, and finally¡­ barely managed to see the world that was at the edge of the system." "Sounds quite the adventure." Carmi crossed her legs and said with an interested smile. "If only¡­" Roy shook his head. "Anyway, there''s something about the new worlds that I feel you should know." At his statement, everyone''s expression turned serious. Even the silent Zevik, the figure who had not spoken a word yet, looked at Roy with solemnity. A smile emerged on Roy''s face as he crossed his legs and looked at the figures in the room. "Remember the batch of Supremes and Emperors we sent to check on the new worlds?" The figures nodded their heads. "Heh." "Not a single one of them remembers anything about there being this new world. It''s as if their memory was wiped out." "What?" Shocked emerged on the faces of the elders in the room. "Yeah. I''m assuming there''s a Legendary Rank residing there. Went there myself and felt the aura. And¡­ it''s not a normal Legendary, but a Star Master." "Roy¡­" The expression of Aurelius turned really dark and serious. "This better not be a joke." Given Roy''s records, he tended to mix things up. He wasn''t a reliable person and his information tended to be wrong at times, but mostly, he was correct. Still, if what he said was true, then Aurelius would not want it to be false. Joking about a Star Master would get Roy in serious trouble. "You think I''m joking? I almost got noticed and killed by that Star Master. It was my lucky day that I escaped." Roy sneered. "And also, you may want to send a big batch of Legendaries there. Because, it''s not just any world¡­" Roy took a pause and checked if everyone was attentive. Roy sneered. "And also, you may want to send a big batch of Legendaries Having everyone''s attention, he continued. "¡­It''s the world Lauren escaped to." "WHAT!?!?" *** "You''re here." A soft, melodious voice rang out in Lith''s ears as he stood before a voluptuous purple-haired beauty with horns on her forehead. Taking the opposite seat at the round table, Lith smiled and said, "It''s been a while, aunt." "Hm." Mayzin''s hand was propped up on the table, supporting her face resting on her fist. She was holding a paper and staring at it. Lith took the teacup in front and had a sip. "So¡­ when are we beginning?" "Not yet." Mayzin said nonchntly. She put the paper away and straightening her back, asked, "Did you bring something with you?" Lith tilted his head slightly. "Something? I had to bring something?" As far as he knew, there was nothing his aunt or mother had instructed him to bring along. So what was she asking? Mayzin visibly sighed and shook her head with a defeated expression. "You went on an adventure to another world and didn''t bring anything with you? No single treasure? How pathetic." "Ah¡­" Lith realized now as he had a shback of a lesson during his aunt. ¡ªSo why do you like treasures so much, aunt? Surely it''s not because you''re a dragon and it is something instinctive, right? ¡ªYes. A treasure narrates a story and gives a glimpse of what its owner has been through to acquire it. It tells the tales of the past, present, and even gives a glimpse of the future. Remembering that, Lith nodded his head and said, "Yes. I didn''t forget to get a treasure." Mayzin nodded. "Good. Show me." Lith chuckled. "Alright. Come with me." "It''s not with you?" "It is with me, but I can''t show it here. We need to go to the kitchen." "¡­" "¡­It better not be a prank." "It''s not, it''s not, don''t worry. Juste." Mayzin sighed and descended down the throne. If her nephew was joking or in the mood to prank her, she sure was not going to leave him unscathed. As she appeared beside him, Lith unceremoniously held her hand, making her re at him. Ignoring her re and whistling, he took her to the kitchen. The two went on dates and were dating now. It wasn''t official, but Lith being Lith, didn''t stand on ceremony and waited for his aunt''s confession. He made his move and what the future would hold, he didn''t know. But he tried his best and lived in the moment. Mayzin continued to re at him throughout the walk, but he didn''t mind and walked at a leisurely pace. ''I''ll seriously beat him up this time if it''s a joke.'' Mayzin''s determination solidified. Chapter 1004 Desensitized To Killing Chapter 1004 Desensitized To Killing ??"Alright, you can open your eyes now." As Mayzin did so, she found a table on which there were herbs and a glowing stone. "Hm? Isn''t this the ingredients for that stew?" Lith nodded. He wasn''t surprised with how she knew as Lucifer had already told him about it when hest met her. "These ingredients are exclusive to the world I went to. You can''t find them elsewhere." Lith said. "That being said, these are still a few steps away from being proper treasures as per your standard as they don''t narrate a big enough story yet." Mayzin focused on the keyword ''yet'' at the end and looked at Lith with an interested gaze. "Still¡­" Lith paused and turned to look at the sky. "¡­These things are proof of a long¡­ long adventure I went through." Two Paths Blind Mountain World. A name really strange, but also something Lith would never forget. There was no life threatening challenge Lith ever faced. Everything was smooth flowing because of the golden spoon he was born with. Yet, this strange world had taught him a lot of things and awakened quite a few hidden emotions he had never felt before. From his near death in the illusion he faced when he first arrived to Miwa''s death to meeting the otherworldly deities, it sure was quite the adventure. Pain. Helplessness. Resolve. Persistence. Joy. He went through quite the roller coaster of emotions. What seemed like a joke when he met that old man had turned into a full fledged adventure which he would always remember. These ingredients here that he had, they were a testament and a proof of it. They may not be treasures in others'' eyes, but they sure were in his. And that''s what mattered the most. For the first time, Mayzin did not see mischief in Lith''s eyes, but absolute seriousness when he spoke of these things. From how long she knew of her nephew, he was as carefree and rxed about everything. But at this instance, there was an emotion concealed within his eyes that she hadn''t seen in a long time. Mayzin was amused, however, this treasure was not yet something that could be said as the most prized possession. "You still have a long way to go." Those were the words that unknowingly left her mouth. She wasn''t trying to be harsh, but that was the absolute truth. Lith nodded his head. He knew about it. "I know you want something that has a deep history with my own self, but that''s going to take time." Mayzin nodded. "Don''t worry. If treasures were so easy to find, they wouldn''t be called treasures." Lith chuckled. "That''s true too." "Anyway, since the ingredients are out, let me make the stew for you. It''ll not take much time." With that, Lith got to work and disyed his exceptional cooking abilities. ¡­.. "Mhm~" A moan inexplicably echoed out of Mayzin''s mouth as she had the first spoonful of the legendary stew. Lith smirked. ''I can make mydies moan even without touching them or getting them in the mood.'' ''Grand Lust Sovereign who?'' "Yeah, this is good." Mayzin''s words interrupted his train of thoughts and unknowingly stopped him from turning arrogant¡­ "Hah. I know it''s good. That''s why I made it." ¡­or so it seemed. Mayzin, with a spoon in her mouth and looking at Lith, rolled her eyes in response. ''I shouldn''t have praised him.'' Her expression made Lith think, ''Cute.'' It was quite the sight. The two conversed over the stew and she was done eating, Mayzin wiped her mouth and snapped her fingers, changing the scene. Lith now stood in the sky with her. At the bottom, he couldn''t see anything other than clouds. "We''ll start with your training." Mayzin walked close to Lith and said with a calm expression. She looked down and snapped her fingers again, bringing Lith under the tall canopy of trees. Sunshine sneaked out from the leaf gaps and made an intricate spotted pattern on the ground. Each spot was wide enough to have sunlight shine on three people of Lith''s frame while the trees were big enough to be called baby World Trees. "Where are we?" Lith asked, looking around the fantastical forest. "At the opposite side of the world." "Opposite?" Was there something like that? Mayzin sped her hands behind her back and began walking forward, lecturing, "Opposite with respect to the Neutral Continent. We take it as the reference point and divide the world into four cardinal divisions. However, that''s not all there is to it." Lith listened intently and followed her. "The world is spherical and if you consider the Neutral Continent as the front face, it''s obvious that there should be a back, right?" "Yes." "We are exactly at the back side of the world, on an isted ind that not many know of." Mayzin said and walked into a bush, disappearing from Lith''s sight. He too did the same, and felt a blinding light cover his vision. Squinting and covering his eyes with his palms, Lith''s vision adjusted itself and a breathtaking view appeared in his sight. Rolling mountains surrounded a t grasnd. Crystalline rivers emerging from distant mountains converged here and made their way out towards the sea. In the center of all this was a civilization where the entire infrastructure was made of polished sandstone, rising so high that they pierced the clouds. In the four directions stood four imposing statues, casting a big shadow over the tall structures. At the base of these statues were various magic circles, out of which people from various races could be seen appearing and disappearing. "The Dwelling of Giants?" Lith unknowingly blurted out loud. "Yes." Mayzin said and turned around. She then squinted her eyes and stared at Lith. "I thought you would catch on where we are given the density of elemental energies and topography." Disappointment was all over her face as she bluntly pointed out Lith''s shorings. He couldn''t help but shake his head and say, "What are these standards of yours? Do you think I''m omniscient or something?" At the end of the day, he was but a normal vampire who wasn''t even considered an adult by his race''s standards. Mayzin clicked her tongue and wrinkled her nose. "If someone were to know I went on a date with a guy who doesn''t even know where each race is located¡­ it would be such a scandal." Lith didn''t take her words to his heart. He simply yawned and walked past her, waving his hand saying, "That''s not very cash- money of you." "Cash what?" Mayzin wasn''t well-versed with modern lingo and was confused. Lith gazed at the distance and ignoring her question, asked, "What are we doing here? Do you perhaps want me to destroy the Giants or something for training?" Mayzin blinked in response and was taken aback. What sort of thought process was this? "What are you? An edgy teen or something?" "What?" Lith turned around and asked with some surprise. Mayzin''s lips twitched and she continued, "Does life not matter to you? Why would you think of wiping out the Giants?" "¡­" Lith was totally at a loss for words. It was not that what his aunt said was wrong, but the fact that his thought process had been twisted and he disregarded life so easily was what surprised him too. Mayzin took a deep breath and walked close to him, looking at the Giants'' civilization. "It seems you''ve been desensitized to killing and don''t think much about it. That''s not a good thing." Only now was Lith reflecting on this. The dark halo on his head, which he was sure Mayzin saw but didn''t ask, was proof of how much he did not value life. He was the reason for a world war and the death of many. Although he had means to reverse everyone''s death, he did not have the means to reverse time, which meant the destruction of property and trauma was something that would continue to linger. "I thought I would wind up everything and leave quickly, but¡­ well nevermind, it doesn''t matter." Mayzin turned back to look at Lith, her eyes flickering with a thoughtful glint. Lith didn''t know why, but there was nothing he could say in response when seen like this by his aunt. The air around them was sort of depressive and he hadn''t been in such a suffocating atmosphere before. Mayzin walked close to him and flicked his forehead, bringing forth a stinging pain. "What''s with the gloominess? Where has all the mischief gone? I thought you would be rebutting me and defending yourself, saying something like: ''Oh, you''re going to stay for longer? Then I''ll get to spend more time with you!''" "¡­" Lith was dumbfounded with what he heard and saw. Did his aunt just imitate his speech and mock him? What? Was she the same dragon he was having a really difficult time getting together with? The same person under whom he had been suffering consistently during training? Mayzin was having a really good time watching her nephew suffer. The corner of her lips had a subtle upward curve which went unnoticed by Lith. She was trying her best to notugh. "Anyway, there are two objectives you need to achieve during your training." Mayzin showed two fingers to Lith and said. "First." She showed one finger. "You are to stop the infighting urring there." "And second." She showed two fingers again and grinned widely. "¡­You are to bring the entire Giant race under me." "¡­What!?" Chapter 1005 Getting Scammed Chapter 1005 Getting Scammed ??Semohr, Giant Kingdom. Inside a tavern. "Hoh-hohoho-hoh!" "Baldur, tell again! Tell again!" "Hohoho¡­ I''ll tell you¡­ hoho¡­ agai¡ªhohoho!" "Baah! That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard in my life! Bohohohoh!" "Yeaaaah!" Cheerfulughter mixed with alcohol and warm aroma of meat permeated the air. A joyous and hearty atmosphere brightened up every visitor''s mood inside the tavern illuminated by flickering oilmps. The loud atmosphere did not fascinate Lith, but the same couldn''t be said for Mayzin. Her face was flushed and she was taking small bites of aicallyrge meat iid with a bone. Each bite resulted in the sulent juices leaking out from the corner of her mouth. At the moments, despite trying her best, she didn''t seem like an Empress but an adventurer who returned from an exhaustive quest. "Dey ver not¡­ mhm¡­ lying¡­" With her mouth full of tender meat, Mayzin spoke to Lith. He didn''t have any trouble understanding her because there was a certain someone in his group who did simr things. Lith wouldn''t name who it was, but Dennis sure did stupid things sometimes. "¡­izz good¡­" "Aunt, you should finish your food before speaking." Lith took a sip of water and politely reprimanded her. "Baah!" Mayzin mmed the meat and leaned close to Lith. With her eyes hazy and breath reeking of alcohol, she whispered, "Tis an act. An act! Okay?" ''It is anything but an act¡­'' Lith wanted to say but refrained from doing so. Leaning closer and changing the topic, he said softly, "So¡­ is this the ce I can get information?" "Yes. I''m only¡­ hic¡­ going to¡­ prot¡­ yu¡­" After saying so, Mayzin went back to drowning herself in cheap liquor and takingrge bites of the meat. As she had mentioned, she was only here for protection. Rest everything depended on him and she wouldn''t divulge any information. He had to figure out everything himself. It was challenging, but at least there was a hint that this tavern was the ce to get information. Currently, Lith and Mayzin were in the capital city''s outskirts. It has many dungeons nearby so adventurers outnumbered the Giants. All the continents were enveloped in the mes of war, but isted ces such as this was a safe haven. The number of adventurers had therefore increased in the past few years. Lith looked around and searched for some odd individuals, trying to find the guy who could give him intel. Meanwhile, Mayzin finished a big bottle of cheap whiskey and that big piece of meat, theny down on the table, snoring. Had she not been in a disguise that made her look ugly, people would''ve taken advantage of her. They both were supposed to be disguised and Lith was currently the adventurer Frey Woods. A few minutes of searching finally bore fruit as Lith saw a cloaked figure in a corner, exchanging a card with a scroll. Lith''s King Rank vision let him see the fine details even from ten tables apart. The card was a debit card and from the looks of it, seemed sort of expensive. He couldn''t properly guess thetter part as he never mingled withmoners and had always been using an exclusive card made for his n that had unlimited money. In any case, he found the guy. "Aunt, I''ll be back in a minute." "¡­Zzzzz¡­" "¡­" Shaking his head, Lith left the snoring dragon and made his way towards the figure. The figure was startled when Lith sat opposite to him out of nowhere. Looking around then leaning forward, Lith whispered, "Do you hand out secrets?" "¡­" The figure was baffled. ''Is this guy an idiot or what?'' Lith couldn''t make it anymore obvious that he was a fool who didn''t know anything about conversing with a secret agent. He thought his face was hidden and thus Lith couldn''t see his disgusted expression, but he couldn''t be more wrong. Lith was holding himself fromughing as he watched the guy''s face. After staring at each other for a few minutes and noticing that Lith didn''t have any ns to leave, the guy sighed. ''Is a spy ying Mr. Obvious or is he really an idiot?'' Squinting his gaze and once again scrutinizing Lith from head to toe, he clicked his tongue and thought, ''Tsk. I don''t think any organization would have such a handsome bastard for a spy. He''s far too eye-catching.'' Even in disguise, Lith''s charms were not something an average foe could handle. "How do you know about me?" The guy asked. "I saw you exchanging something under the table. Aren''t under-the-table activities sorta illegal? I assumed that and came to you, hoping to get some under-the-table info." "¡­" The guy''s mouth was agape. Not because Lith said somethingpletely urate, but because it was utter rubbish, fully inurate! Despite that, the guy couldn''t find himself to refute Lith because he was indeed doing something illegal¡­ ''This is on me. I should''ve concealed the transaction better¡­'' The guy rubbed his temples. "Anyway, what do you want?" He asked after a bit. Lith leaned closer and whispered, "Hm¡­ can you give me information on the Giants?" The cloaked figure furrowed his brows. "What information?" "Like¡­ politics?" "Oh." The guy was taken aback. So this handsome bastard wanted information on general affairs. A smile crept up on his face and he forced himself from rubbing his hands. This guy seemed too gullible and easy to scam. "Ahem. That would be three amethyst coins." "Okay." Lith said and handed him that. He was given a shitload of coins by his aunt prior toing here. Money was one neither he nor hercked. Lith only had his card on him, but his aunt had mountains of physical wealth like coins, jewelry, and magic stones. She wasn''t an Empress Dragon for nothing. "Here. This has everything you need to know about." The cloaked figure handed Lith a scroll. As he watched him unfold it and read, his body trembled and he thought, ''Hahaha! I couldn''t believe this guy got scammed this easily!'' The information he provided was simply general knowledge. Lith could get it for free if he struck a conversation with anyone here in the tavern. What an idiot! The guy couldn''t help but tremble as heughed internally. Lith intently read everything in the scroll. As per that, the Giants, specifically the Earth Giants, were a race that worshiped Mother Helvia. Her blessings brought great harvest and tranquility, not letting a single Giant be hungry. For ages, everyone worshiped her, buttely, many seemed to have changed their faith and were worshiping Mother Seia, a goddess whose blessing gave people power. The reason for this was that food wasn''t an issue like it was in the ancient times. Immortals did not need to eat and even for mortals, food was cheap. The world had enoughnd. So much so that even if all the people were to shift to one continent, there would still be a small uninhabited portion left. People hence craved something else, which was now power. They wanted to be strong, to the point where they could be considered a major race. Ideologies and faith were the driving factor, making the Giants sh and have infighting. The current chief was in seclusion for many years, trying to break through his bottleneck. He was a devout worshiper of Mother Helvia but had been stuck in the King Rank for ages. After having all hopes lost, he thought that it wouldn''t hurt to worship some other deity as Mother Helvia was benevolent. Thus, he began conducting rituals and worshiping Mother Seia. All his bottlenecks were gone and he swiftly ascended to Emperor Rank due to her blessings. He then challenged the then chief and after defeating him, became the current chief. The Giant society was in turmoil, but from that day onwards, worshipers of Mother Seia only grew exponentially. As of now, sixty percent of the poption believed in Mother Seia while the forty percent were conservative and continued to worship Mother Helvia. The elders around the chief were worshipers of Mother Helvia and the only reason the chief had not removed them was because he was preaching love, kindness, eptance, and benevolence. Mother Seia was benevolent and she epted everyone in her loving embrace. Stating that, the chief let the elders be and continued his rule. The old gen''s faith was wavering while the new gen was easy to ept the changes. The Giants lived for a really long time and didn''t reproduce as much, thus the old gen was still dominant in their society. The shes were not only between two religions but also between generations. Kids were rebelling against their families, wanting to worship Mother Seia while the older generations were helpless and trying their best to get the situation in control. This was quite the information Lith got from the guy. Nodding his head in satisfaction, he asked, "Can you give me a more detailed description of everything? Who''s against who and so on?" Not a long time had passed. It was roughly a few minutes as Lith''s reading andprehension speed was inhuman. The cloaked figure nodded his head. He showed Lith five fingers, and nodding his head, Lith naturally gave him five amethyst coins. The guy however, did not ept it. "Five low grade magic stones." He said firmly. "Okay." Lith said and gave it to him without thinking much. ''What?! This fool epted this!?'' The guy was taken aback. The information Lith asked him was somewhat priced, but not as much as five low grade magic stones. The guy was once again trying to scam him, but he knew his limits and thus had thoughts for negotiations. His n was to get Lith to cough up at least ten amethyst coins, which was still a big numberpared to one amethyst at which the information was normally priced at. But to have him ept so easily¡­ ''Is he really an idiot? Did God take a break after sculpting his body and forgot to give him a brain?'' The guy was speechless. Now he was feeling bad for scamming Lith for such an atrocious price. Still, a profit was a profit. He handed Lith the relevant information and waited until he finished reading. ''Let''s see how dumb you are¡­'' Chapter 1006 Ojas Chapter 1006 Ojas ??"Okay. I have read this. I need info on the chief." "Ten mid grade magic stones." "Here." "¡­" With trembling hands, the cloaked figure took the hexagonal green colored magic stones from Lith and stared at them with a dumbfounded gaze. ''This¡­ this guy¡­ just what is wrong with him¡­'' Once again, Lith went through the information and then asked for something more detailed. Naturally, the cloaked figure had it. However, gulping and thinking, ''H-h-he surely looks like someone with big money¡­'' There was no way someone wouldn''t know the value of ten medium grade magic stones unless they were some rich second generation big shots. ''N-no¡­ that can''t be right¡­'' The cloaked figure had seen many bigshots in his life during his academy days. He knew that those guys were well-versed with money and were quick to catch if something wrong was going on. But then¡­ How was this guy so foolish? Trying to test his theory, with a quivering Adam''s apple, he said in a heavy voice, "O-one high grade magic¡ª" Before he could even ask, Lith handed him one blue-colored hexagonal magic stone. The cloaked figure almost passed out from this transaction. This was his biggest transaction in thest few decades! Decades! For decades he had not made so much money that he just made in this instant by scamming this guy! The trembling of his hands intensified and as he held the stone and looked at it, his throat had a lump form in it as he was close to crying. Lith thought the guy was crying in happiness because he got good money and ignored him. He focused on the information on hand. Nodding in satisfaction, Lith asked, "Okay, give me detailed information on the former chief." "O-ho-kay¡­" The guy stuttered. Gulp! He decided to shoot his shot and see just far could he go for scamming the guy in front. "T..that will be one peak grade magic stone." "Okay." Lith wasn''t fazed and gave him a red colored hexagonal stone. "HAAAAH!" The guy''s body shot up as he screamed. Thankfully, such screams and activities weremon in the tavern thus nobody bat an eye to them. The cloaked figure leaned close to Lith and immediately held his cor, his cloak getting undone. "Bastard! Are you fucking stupid or what?! Why would you give me so much money!? At least think before giving money like candies!" The cloaked figure, who''s hood was now gone, revealed a pair of yellow eyes with a vertical slit in pupils. His ck hair was wavy and swayed as he held Lith''s cor with trembling hands. Normally, Lith would''ve beaten the person up for such audacity, but the tone of this dude was not poisonous, rather, one of concern and worry. Also, this guy seemed oddly familiar. ''Where have I seen him?'' Lith had seen a lot of people during his cooking training when he traveled around the world. However, not many had left an impression on him. He couldn''t find anyone like this figure from his cooking training memories, hence moved back in the past. Meanwhile, the cloaked figure, heaving his chest up and down, calmed down. He let go of Lith''s cor and patted it to even out the wrinkles. "Sorry for the outburst." He said and went back to sit. His hood hade off, but that wasn''t much of a problem since the tavern was under his organization''s control. At this point, Lith had a sudden sh of his past memory and recalled who the person in front was. He unknowingly muttered, "Ojas?" "Ye¡ªhuh!?" The cloaked figure''s body trembled. An ominous sensation spread in his body as he heard that name. Silence descended at the table as the cloaked figure stared at Lith, who was looking at him with a smile and had his chin resting on his interlocked fingers. When Ojas didn''t reply for a minute, Lith said, "It seems I was right." Ojas furrowed his brows and bit his lips. ''I never gave out my identity¡­ how did he figure it out?'' "You¡­ who are you?" Lith chuckled. "You don''t remember me? Well, that''s a given since I dropped out and you only me like once or twice." "Huh?" Ojas was really confused, not having any idea of what Lith was spouting. To give him a better idea, Lith snapped his fingers and had the disguisee off. "You!" Ojas shot up from his seat. "Y-y-you¡­ what!? No way!" That chiseled face¡­ silver hair¡­ purple eyes and regal aura¡­ Even if Ojas wanted to, he could never forget that face! How could he? The person in front was the world''s authority! The one and only Prince of all Vampires! "How is this¡ª" "Calm down and sit." Lith''s words were soft, but Ojas clearly felt them as the Royal Decree and sat down on his seat obediently. He took deep breaths and tried to make sense of this situation. Now¡­ why would the Vampire Prince be in such a small ce? That too in an old rundown tavern with loud, sweaty drunkards? "It seems you recognized me." Lith said and broke the ice. ''Obviously I did! Had I not, I would''ve died!'' Ojas cried out internally but only shed a professional smile on the outside. He didn''t have a death wish and offending the Vampire Prince was thest thing he would ever do. "How have you been?" Lith suddenly asked, taking him aback. ''Huh¡­?'' Ojas didn''t expect such a question and fell silent. "You''re not answering¡­ perhaps this question needs me to pay too?" Lith smiled and shot at Ojas, making his face turn red in embarrassment. "I''m sorry¡­" Ojas said in a low voice and took out a pouch from his space ring, cing it on the table. "Here is your money¡­ I''m really sorry¡­" Had he known it was the Vampire Prince, he wouldn''t have asked for a single nickel, let alone magic stones! "Don''t worry about that. Keep it." Lith didn''t mind. "First tell me, how are you in this ce? Shouldn''t you be in the Dragon Continent, recruited by some major guild or n?" Ojas was in Lith''s ss and he remembered his participation in Capture The g event. The other instance where he saw him was in the Blue Haze World, where a survivalpetition was going on. He hadn''t really left an impression on Lith, but he still remembered him because of participating in the same ces. Academy was one of the times in his life where he had thoroughly enjoyed. If he could, he would go and relive those moments again. Academy was where he found his two wives and two lifelong friends, so it did have some connection to him. Plus, that ce was Emmy''s territory and visited it quite often when he had time. Being remembered by the Vampire Prince was a great honor that not many possessed. Ojas naturally felt his ego and happiness inte. He didn''t know what he had done to be remembered by the Prince, but hey¡­ who was he toin? Thinking that it may be rude to keep the Prince waiting, Ojas took a deep breath and said, "A lot had happened in the past. After graduating, I was taken in by a wealthy n in the Star Dragon Empress'' territory, but then, after the Death Dragon Empress rose to power, that n had to migrate and¡­" The n Ojas was in had everything tied to theirnd. Their major powery in the explosive Fire energying from underground volcanic areas. Being asked to migrate, they did not have any choice but to do so. This weakened them severely and hence, they disbanded. Ojas was still doing good as he was an academy graduate and could join any other guild or n he wanted. But then, he got a distressed call from his friend and had to rush to him. Ever since then, he was in this ce, trying to sort things out and help his friend. "This friend¡­ you know of him. He''s the grandson of the ex- chief." "Hm?" Lith raised his eyebrow in interest. "Gunther?" "Yes. You may havee across him in the academy too." Now that he said that, Lith did remember this guy. He was the first and only Giant Lith came across in this world. "Our group¡­ having me, Gunther, Sheng, and Ji in it¡­ we could make a good living easily as we are academy graduates, but then, Gunther''s situation was dire and we have been living on scraps, trying to make ends meet and help him." Ojas was slightly embarrassed to say this, but meeting someone from the academy after so long, that too the Vampire Prince, he began venting. Lith was somewhat moved by their camaraderie. ''Is this why aunt brought me here?'' Thinking that this was it, the clue to solving this quest, Lith said, "So¡­ how is your situation now?" Ojas''s face darkened. "Whenever we think it couldn''t get any more worse¡­ fate hits us with a bitchp and stomps us down. Sigh¡­" Ojas leaned back. "¡­We are just a few steps away from getting killed by the new chief." "I see." Lith said with an understanding tone. His brain was running at full speed right now and he made out a few things. Since Gunther was the grandson of the ex-chief and was at odds with the current chief, he was the best choice for solving the Giants'' problem. All he had to do was make him be the new chief, then move them under the protection of his aunt. ''Ez pz.'' At least, that''s what he thought, until he frowned and remembered, ''No¡­ it can''t be this easy. Aunt is not stupid to give me an easy task. Then¡­ where is the problem?'' It seemed that he wouldn''t know the problem unless he met Gunther and his group. Looking at Ojas, Lith asked, "Can you take me to Gunther?" Ojas nodded. "I can." "Okay, let''s get going then." ¡­.. A/N: Hi everyone, it would be really helpful if you could send in Powerstones and golden tickets. It helps the book rise in ranks and is a great support. Chapter 1007 Please Spare Me! Chapter 1007 Please Spare Me! ??"A-are you sure this is okay?" Ojas asked as he saw Lith walk beside him, carrying a woman on his shoulder as if she''s a sack of potatoes. Before they left the tavern, he went to what seemed like a random table and picked a drunk woman up. He didn''t even wake her or ask for consent, just straight up kidnapped her. "Don''t worry. It''s fine." His aunt was genuinely passed out after gulping down a few bottles of cheap whiskey. Lith had to ask in the family group chat whether it was normal. To his surprise, his mother and aunt Agalea said that it is indeed normal. Mayzin was a professional alcoholic and loved cheap liquor and food. During her younger adventuring days, she was a poorss and struggled to even amass money for food. Some days she had to fight monsters in a dungeon on an empty stomach and even go to sleep like that. Her gear was as good as trash and at any given point if one found her, she could be seen with a lot of bruises and cuts. Alcohol was cheap and made her forget about her sorrows. In a drunken state, a home wasn''t needed as you could simply pass out in some corner of a dirty alley. It was a surprise how she didn''t get assaulted or molested by people in such a state. Lith was curious to ask about it, but time was of essence and this story could be continued some other day. Though, one thing was for sure. His dragon aunt was the literal definition of rags to riches. Currently, she was in a defenseless state on his shoulder and genuinely sleeping. If Lith wanted to, he could take advantage of her, but of course, he was a gentleman and not someone who would do such a thing. His motto was: "If you can''t have a girl or a harem by simply being cool, then you don''t deserve the girl or the harem." Mind control, force, ckmailing¡­ all such things were used by people who didn''t have any game. With such thoughts to himself and his aunt on his shoulder, Lith walked with Ojas to their hiding spot in a forest area on the outskirts of Semohr. When they located a boulder half the size of an adult giant lying by a cliff, Ojas asked Lith to stay behind and gathered spiritual power into his palm to strike at it. Rumble. Rumble. Rocks moved at the base of the cliff, revealing a cave entrance so big that it made Lith appear like an ant in front of it. "Let''s go." Inside the cave, it was dark for the first few hundred meters, and then a greenish-yellow light from algae and mosses lit up the path. Mayzin showed signs of waking up as they were about to reach. It would be bad if she found herself hung up on his shoulder like that, so Lith shifted her in a piggy back position. The cave was humid and warm while Lith''s body was cold. Feeling the soothing chill, Mayzin unconsciously wrapped her arms around him tighter and glued her face to his neck. It was quite the sight. "We''re here." Ojas halted and said as they stood at a dead end. Lith quietly watched him as he did swift hand gestures to cast a magic circle. A blue barrier manifested in front of them and Ojas asked Lith to follow him. Passing through the barrier, in Lith''s sight appeared a magnificent underground town with a high ceiling, illuminated by the golden glow of magicmps. Giants with a height of two storey buildings could be seen walking around the area. The normal-sized people were overshadowed by their figures and appeared like ck dots from afar. Ojas reminded Lith to not bump into anyone identally and watch his step, then took off to the ce Gunther was in. As they walked on the streets, even with a towering figure of almost two meters, Lith appeared tiny. The chances of him bumping into a Giant were nil, but the same couldn''t be said about the other party as they couldn''t see what was below them. There were times when Ojas and Lith almost got crushed under the foot of these guys, but eventually, they made their way towards an intricately carved stone building. Inside of the building was floored with the finest of white marbles while the high ceiling had jade-colored sandstones, cooling the interiors. "Haah!" Rumble¡­ "Haah!" Rumble¡­ "Haah!" Rumble¡­ The ground was shaking as Lith neared a particr room. Someone''s deep voice could be heard from the inside of it. They were probably training. Ojas opened the door of this room and Lith saw a blonde-haired Giant youth smashing his club at his opponent, who was a middle-aged Giant twice his size. "Haah!" The youth shouted and swung his club. The ground shook as he missed his opponent and hit a pir. BAM¡ª! The middle-aged man mmed his body on the youth and sent him flying, creating a crater on the walls. "Oof!" "Gunther, try to be more agile!" "Yes! Yes! More agile!" Two youths seated in the corner yelled. One was a demon with brown horns while the other had a repulsive scent and pale white skin, hair, and eyebrows. "Sheng! Ji!" Ojas called them out and grabbed their attention. It wasn''t just them, the middle-aged Giant turned to look at him too. There were people with unfamiliar auras with him and it surprised the man. Feeling a piercing gaze on him, Lith looked at the man with his sharp amethyst eyes, making him frown. Even with such a small height and small eyes, Lith''s eyes were giving off a haughty aura, almost as if he was looking down on everybody. The man did not like it at all. ''Who is this?'' He thought and continued to stare at him and the person on his back. "Yo, Ojas¡ªhm? Who''s that¡­" "¡­huh?" Sheng and Ji were startled as they saw a tall silver-haired man behind Ojas. "W, what!?" Sheng jumped on his chair in fright as he felt a strong predatory aura. ''The smell isn''t nice¡­'' In a single nce, Lith found out that the youth in front was a Werewolf. Only those guys had such repulsive scents that made a vampire''s stomach churn. "That¡­!" Ji felt his heart almost leap out of his chest. He wasn''t dreaming, was he? It''s the Vampire Prince in front of him right? THE Vampire Prince, the Prince of all Vampires, right?! "You guys¡­ why are you acting like you''ve seen a ghost again?" Ojas asked. The ''again'' was said because they had been scared shitless by a Saint Rank Ghost just a few weeks ago. Sheng and Ji almost pissed themselves while Ojas¡­ Ojas believed that he had spilled warm tea on his pants and nothing else at that time. "Hello." Oblivious to their thoughts, Lith smiled and waved at the two, startling them again. "V-v-Vampire P, Prince!?" Sheng used his chair''s backrest as a cover and asked. "It''s me." Lith answered without hesitation. "Ahhh!" Sheng shrieked and quickly got down on his knees while Ji, Ojas, Lith, the middle-aged Giant, and the now on his feet Gunter looked at him with visible surprise. Thud! Thud! Thud! Sheng kowtowed and smashed his forehead on the ground in front of Lith. "Please spare me, Your Royal Highness! Please spare me! I have a family waiting for me at home! Pleasespareme! Pleasesparemepleasespareme¡ª! Ahhhh!" "¡­" Lith was totally taken aback. He didn''t even say or do anything to him though? What''s with this reaction? The others in the room frowned as they watched Sheng''s exaggerated reaction. This guy¡­ what is wrong with him¡­? Hearing themotion, Mayzin''s eyes twitched and she groggily opened her eyes. "Mm¡­ what noise¡­" She mumbled softly. It was only audible to Lith. Surprised to see her almost wake up, Lith caressed her hair as if she was a child and kissed the top of her head. "Sleep some more." He gently whispered. "Mm¡­" Mayzin''s eyelids drooped and she actually went into deep sleep again. "Pleasespareme¡ª" "Stop, will you?" Lith couldn''t take it anymore and knitted his brows. "P-p-please¡­" "Sigh¡­" Lith rubbed his temples. "Ojas, can you take him away?" "Sure thing." Ojas was quick to react. He held the back of Sheng''s cor and dragged him out of the room. Shaking his head, Lith looked at Ji and asked, "Is he okay in the head? What happened to him?" Ji secretly pinched himself, wondering whether what was happening was real or not. Feeling a stinging pain from his thighs, he shed a wry smile and replied, "I-i-it is the first time I saw him react like that." Ji stuttered initially, but was quick to regain control and tried to converse normally with Lith. "¡­By the way¡­ if it isn''t audacious of me¡­ can I ask a question?" Ji quickly changed the topic and asked. "What is it?" Lith had a rough guess on what Ji was going to ask next. "Are you¡­ really¡­" "Yes. The one and only, in the flesh, right in front of you. Why do you think it couldn''t be me?" Lith cut him off and answered. "Haha¡­ well¡­" Ji scratched his cheek. "I never thought I would get a chance to see THE Vampire Prince again. You might not know, but we actually belong to one of the world''s most privileged people to have seen your face in the academy." "Just having ess to your picture elevates one''s status to such a degree that they won''tck riches for as long as they live." "¡­" "What the fuck?" Chapter 1008 Privilege Of Being In The Same Batch Chapter 1008 Privilege Of Being In The Same Batch ??The oppressive atmosphere lightened as time passed and everyone epted Lith''s identity. However, that did not mean they weren''t afraid of offending him. With their butts clenched and looks stiff, they tried their best to talk as politely as possible to Lith. Talks with him were rtively easier as Lith did not seem to be haughty or overbearing. Though, sporadically they were distracted by thedy in his embrace who clung onto him like a vine. Lith could feel their awkward nces at Mayzin. It was indeed weird to have a grown up in his embrace like that during a serious discussion, but what other choice did he have? His aunt was so deep into her sleep that even if someone were to y drums and trumpets near her, she wouldn''t budge. Arya was a dragon too, but she probably wasn''t as fond of sleeping like his aunt. At present, this Star Dragon was totally defenseless. The small breaths she took during her sleep reeked of alcohol. Had she been aware of her state, she definitely wouldn''t repeat something like this again. But well, Lith wasn''t going to tell her that and just continue on with his day. If his aunt could be vulnerable around him, this meant he was someone she trusted. It was a good development. "Right, so¡­ Sheng''s not going to attend this meeting for all the obvious reasons." Sheng was the guy who kowtowed a while ago. He was a Werewolf and had a death scare upon encountering Lith, hence his exaggerated reaction. His race was the reason Lith felt a repulsive scent from him. This made Lith understand that Demons and Angels probably felt something simr with each other. "Let me do a brief introduction again." Ji, the demon youth, acted as a host and introduced everyone to each other. On the table, there was Gunther, the blonde-haired Giant whom Lith remembered from the Blue Haze World challenge. He was one of thest few who had to be sent away from there. Likewise, Gunther remembered Lith too. Actually, there was no one in the entire academy who didn''t remember Lith. The batch Lith was in, the almost ten thousand kids present in that along with the staff, they had quite the impression of him. In the history of Abx World Academy, there hadn''t been a child as overqualified as Lith. Add to that, he was the first person to have ever dropped out of it, shocking the entire world. Lith''s stay in the academy was short, but the ones in his batch had forever ingrained his image in their hearts. Plus, they got quite the privilege everywhere they went. "Oh? You were in the same batch as the Vampire Prince? Come,e,e, have a seat. Hahaha!" "What?! Same ss as t, the Vampire Prince!?! Iyaaa~! Why didn''t you say it before!??" Students of ss A-1 from Lith''s batch were in high demand everywhere in the world till this day. Some simply sought them to have Lith''s picture be recreated for *censored* uses while some wanted to monopolize information on him. Had the Giant race not been a muscle headed group who only liked people with muscles the size of basketballs, they would''ve shown a simr reaction to Lith''s appearance and freaked out. Gunther and his uncle Kruger, the middle-aged Giant who was sparring with him, had a calm expression on their faces as they sat around Lith. The stone table was big and the chairs were simrly in proportion to it. Thankfully, the stone table and chairs were made by keeping a young adult Giant''s stature in mind, and thus were only twice the size of Lith. "¡­Andstly there''s Ojas whom you already know, and then me, Ji. I belong to the Envy Tribe." Lith did a slight nod. "Ojas is a dragon, right?" "Yes. I belong to the Space Tribe, directly under Her Majesty''s rule." Ojas''s nose was pointing at the sky as he cocked a proud look. The corner of Lith''s lips threatened to curve up, but he held himself back from smiling. If only this guy knew who was in his embrace¡­ Lith lowered his gaze and stared at the sleepyhead in his embrace. There was some drool leaking from her lips and staining his shirt. ''How I wish I could just take my phone out and capture these moments¡­'' It was truly a pity. He couldn''t pull off that stunt as he was warned beforehand by his mother and aunt Agalea that Mayzin would kill him if he did anything stupid. Even Lucifer wasn''t spared in the past, so he should give up any thoughts of causing trouble. Though, even if he took his phone out and took pictures, it wouldn''t be Mayzin who would appear in them, but her disguised figure. Hence, it was pointless to do so too. ''I think she''s probably aware that whatever she does, she won''t be affected as she''s in a disguise and has thus been loose.'' That was the only reasonable conclusion Lith coulde up with. ''Anyway¡­'' Turning to look at Gunther, who had been silent for all this while and staring at him with curious gaze, Lith asked, "I heard you are stuck in the political friction. Is that true?" Gunther''s brows jumped as he heard that. Sitting straight in attention, he said with an awkward smile, "It seems the Prince is well-versed with the Giant politics." His tone was formal and nothing like what Lith had seen in the academy. That was a given as back then, they were just thirteen years old. "I do know a little bit." Lith said. He didn''t know anything about them until he asked Ojas. So if someone were to be med, it should be Ojas. "May I ask what brings you here?" Gunther was cautious and tried not to sound rude while asking, ''why are you here?''. "Do you want an honest answer?" Lith half closed his eyes and asked in a leisurely tone as he leaned back on his chair and hugged Mayzin firmly. Gunther and his uncle Kruger were startled and almost jumped on their seats. They didn''t think Lith would straightaway say something like: ''I am here with a hidden agenda, do you want to know it?''. They were already aware that the revered Vampire Prince wouldn''t simply visit their race because he suddenly took a fancy to them. With him appearing here, it definitely meant that their race had something which he needed. Now the question was, can they afford to give it to him? They didn''t know what it was that he wanted or what ulterior motives he had, but they knew that refusing wasn''t an option and they could only hear him out. Forcing a smile on his stiff face, Gunther, with a voice simr to having a sore throat, said, "I wonder what it is, haha¡­" "No need to be so wary." Lith shook his hand and gestured. "My purpose for the visit is to fulfill a promise. I was asked to lend a helping hand to the ex chief''s family and you happen to be that same person. It''s a pure coincidence that you''re meeting me right now." Lith clearly told Gunther that he didn''t know until now that he was the ex-chief''s grandson. He lied about it being a promise, but so what? Gunther had no means to check the credibility of his statements. If he were to delve deeper into this matter, he may find some holes, but there was nothing that the Royal Servants couldn''t aplish. Lith just had to make one call to patch things up. Just one. As he had guessed, Gunther and his uncle Kruger indeed were sitting with a frown on their faces and guessing whether such a thing was true or not. However, they had no means to cross- check this. And also, doing so may not be the best as it may end up offending the Vampire Prince. With such a tense situation already present, they didn''t want extra pressure from the outside. Kruger, the middle-aged Giant heaved out a sigh and elbowed Gunther. Gunther leaned to the side and Kruger said in a low whisper, "Just go along. We don''t have much of a choice." Kruger was a King Rank and his voice was transmitted in secrecy. Gunther nodded in understanding and turned to Lith, letting out an amicable smile. "Who would''ve thought that fate would have us meet like this someday. I never expected the Prince to even notice us during our academy days, yet you still remember us." Yeah, of course he did. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t forget as his memory was just that sharp. Lith didn''t blurt this out and smiled faintly in response. "So¡­ will you let me help you?" "Haha¡­ how can we dare to refuse such a request? We would be fools to not ept it." Gunther scratched his face and said with some awkwardness. He still couldn''t digest the fact that such a bigshot had appeared on their doorsteps just to help them. Lith nodded. "Alright, tell me the situation and I''ll see how I can help." With that, the round table discussion was back on current affairs, with Gunther spewing details that even Ojas wasn''t aware of. Chapter 1009 Help Has Consequences Chapter 1009 Help Has Consequences ??"Don''t fuck with me!" BAM¡ª! A Giant, as tall as a boulder, delivered a forceful strike to another Giant''s abdomen, propelling him backward with the impact. "Kuuuh¡­" Blood spewed out of the struck Giant''s mouth, forming a crimson arc on the ground as he staggered while clutching his wounded midsection. "Let this be a final warning, Cimir. Know your ce." Big enough to cast a shadow on a two-storey building, the attacking Giant, a man with ck hair and gray sideburns, bellowed. "¡­Ha¡­ haha¡­ hahaha¡­!" Cimir, wiping off the blood from his lips, snickered with visible scorn. A sharp pain surged from his abdomen yet he still cackled while looking at the man with gray sideburns, then turned to look at the colossal figure sitting atop a stone throne at the end of the hall. "¡­See¡­ I told you, chief¡­ Malros¡­ no, his entire faction¡­ these brutes only know how to use their fists¡­" Clenching his fist, Malros ¡ª the Giant with gray sideburns ¡ª had his face darken as he realized the scheme unfolding here. ''I fell for this ursed bastard''s trap¡­'' Malros gritted his teeth as he red at Cimir, who was not even ncing at him and still cackling while staring at the chief. "Like I said, chief. These brutes are a threat to our society and the reason for all the infighting. You''ve seen enough proof from us, and Malros''s malicious actions further solidify the ims. You be the judge, I rest my case." Cimir did a graceful bow and had his lips curl in a sinister curve, despite the surging pain. The chief, a figure appearing like a titan in front of the rest of the Giants in the court, had a sprightly and gentle appearance on his mature face. His imposing, that appeared as if it could look through everything, sent a chill down the spines of Malros and his faction. "I''ve heard you." The chief''s soft voice boomed in the room, causing the court attendees to flinch. Leaning on the side and resting his face on his fist, the chief continued, "¡­We preach equality and justice. Attacking someone in the court cannot be overlooked. However, to keep everything as fair as possible, Marlos''s faction will get a week''s grace period to defend themselves. If there''s nothing by then, all of them will be banished from the kingdom." "Understood?" The booming voice made everyone''s robes flutter. Nobody had the courage to look the chief in the eyes. They simply bowed and bid farewell. ¡­.. "¡­And that is what happened in yesterday''s meeting." With a dejected look, Gunther said the lost line of words. Everyone''s face was ashen and under the table, they all had their fists clenched and seemingly thinking of something. ''They sure are in a pickle. No, it can''t be they, but me.'' Lith''s gaze fell on the sleeping beauty in his embrace as he thought that. ''Aunt brought me here at thest moment. In six days, Malros''s faction, which is Gunther''s dad''s faction, will be banished. If that happens, things are going to be a bit problematic.'' Lith felt a headacheing. ''The original n was to kill the chief. Get Gunther up as the new chief supported by his dad, and then have him be under aunt''s rule. It was a simple n, but it has crumbled.'' ''If these guys are banished, the infighting will surely stop, but I won''t have anyone who I can control or even willing to listen to me and ce them under aunt''s rule. There was a strict warning from her, stating that I can''t use my status as a Prince to get things done.'' ''How troublesome¡­'' All things in the world could be solved instantly with his status. It was not an exaggeration when Ojas mentioned the privileges, and it also wasn''t something that Lith didn''t know of. The might of his status¡­ it could be gauged by a few situations. For instance, if Lith wanted to, he could crash any wedding in the world. He could sleep with the bride then and there yet still have her marry the groom and not suffer from anything as both parties were more than happy to have such a thing be done to them. If that wasn''t enough, he could point at any piece ofnd, any person, or anything he so desired, and he could get it. All it would take is onemand and the Giants would be forced under his aunt''s rule whether they liked it or not. ''In any case, that''s not happening. I need toe up with a new n.'' Silence befell the room with everyone lost in their own thoughts. Gunther and his uncle Kruger were thinking about the banishment while Ojas and Ji were worried about their informationwork getting found out and destroyed. The silence was eventually broken when a certain dragon felt cold and in search of warmth, snuggled closer with a soft mumble. ''Is she really my aunt?'' Was this really the prideful dragon that overpowered Lith in every way and beat him to a pulp during training? Some questions were better left unanswered as ignorance was bliss. With that in mind, Lith increased his body temperature and Mayzin''s breathing became even as shefortably slept in his embrace. Lith could feel quite a few stares in his way as he did these things. Turning to look up, everyone was staring at him. "What is it?" Ojas gave a wry smile and asked, "Now that you know the situation, is there something you wish to do with it?" There must be something, otherwise why would the Vampire Prince be here and suddenly interested in the Giant politics? "Hm¡­" Lith did a slight nod. "I indeed nned to, but with how tense things are, would you want some external force to meddle in your matters?" The question was not for Ojas, but the two Giants around the round table. "There would barely be any difference." Kruger, Gunther''s uncle, said with a sigh. Gunther nodded in agreement and asked with a curious gaze, "Does the Prince n to meddle?" Lith leaned back on the chair and leisurely looking at the Giant, said, "Yes. I n to. Do you want my help?" Gunther, Kruger, Ojas, and Ji were bewildered. Ji rubbed his ears and wondered if they were ying tricks on him or he just heard what he just heard. The Vampire Prince was going to help them? THE Vampire Prince? The four were having a hard time digesting this info. "If I help¡­ there are going to be consequences." A bucket of cold water was poured on the four. Right¡­ why were they expecting the Vampire Prince to help them for free? Who even were they in his eyes? Taking a deep breath, Gunther asked, "Can the Prince borate?" With half closed eyes and while gently patting Mayzin in his embrace, Lith answered, "My helpes at a cost. I''ll help your race, but you would need to submit to a Supreme Rank and be under them. Forever." "¡­" Gunther frowned while Kruger''s expression darkened. Veins bulged all over his body as he tried to control the surging anger and notsh out. ''Submit, he said? Submit!?'' ''To hell with the submit! If he wasn''t the Vampire Prince¡­ if he wasn''t¡­ then¡­'' The veins on Kruger''s forehead and neck had bulged to a horrifying degree. They turned purple and seemed like they would burst at any moment. Lith didn''t care about their reaction. If they wanted to fight him, they were most weed. He was no saint and he never came here with the intention of pure goodwill. However, he was still being kind by giving these guys an offer. Whether they epted it or not, he was still going to do what he was tasked with. Gunther or not, the Giants would submit to the Dragons. Their fate was sealed the moment Lith stepped in their territory. Ojas and Ji''s hands were trembling under the table. ''W-w-what cmity did I just invite?'' Ojas was sweating buckets. ''Life after graduation has never been smooth, but the situation right now tops all the predicaments I''ve ever been in.'' ''I swear to the devil, I''ll beat the shit out of this lizard Ojas after this discussion is over.'' Ji, the envy demon, thought to himself. ''I really envy Sheng right now. That bastard fucked over his pride, but at least he''s away from this ce and breathing freely.'' Unlike Kruger who was trying his best not to burst and the trembling Ojas and Ji, Gunther had significantly calmed down and was thinking about this. ''Don''t mess this up, Gunther. This is probably thest chance.'' He thought to himself. ''Just six days are remaining and if nothing is done, our side will be fully dissolved.'' Had time not been a constraint, Gunther would''ve outright rejected Lith''s offer. It wouldn''t matter whether he was a bigshot Prince or not. ''Let''s think this through. Say if we get banished, what will happen? The Giants will be alright? Definitely not. Those guys will force the teachings of Seia on them and cause widespread chaos.'' ''But, let''s say I ept this offer. The Giants would be put under a Supreme Rank. The leader would bepletely changed and they would need to do whatever the leader asks them.'' No matter how the situation seemed, both possibilities were giving Gunther an ill omen. Scratching his head and racking his brain, something finally clicked Gunther as he turned to look at Lith. "If I may¡­ can I ask who the Supreme Rank that you''ll put us under¡ª" "Mmm¡­ mouwar¡­" A soft mumble cut off Gunther as a certain someone wriggled in Lith''s embrace. Lith didn''t know whether tough or cry at this situation. Trying his best to ignore his aunt, he turned to look at Gunther. "Can you repeat?" Gunther took a deep breath and asked again, "Who is the Supreme Rank we''ll be put under?" "Oh, that." Lith smiled. He wanted to point at Mayzin in his embrace and say ''her'', but he refrained from doing so. "That''ll be the Dragon Supreme. More precisely, the Star Dragon Empress." "¡­What¡­!?" ¡­.. A/N: Forgive me. I don''t intentionally put forced cliffs like this. The word count for the chapter is up, so I can''t do anything but end it here. I''ll try to frame the chapters better so as to not put cliffs like these. Chapter 1010 About The Dragons Chapter 1010 About The Dragons ??Semohr, Giant Kingdom. Within a not-so-luxurious yet cozy adventurer''s inn, the scent of grilled meat wafted across the cafeteria. Adventurer''s in all sorts of gear ranging from none to heavy metal ones could be seenughing and chatting. It couldn''t get livelier. [Warning: ''That'' being is in close proximity.] [Warning: ''That'' being is in close proximity.] [Warning: ''That'' being is in close proximity.] . . . [Warning: ''That'' being is in close proximity.] ''Can you shut the fuck up?'' Not everyone''s afternoon was cheerful. Lucas''s certainly wasn''t as he tried his best to not throw a fit of rage and smash the table in front. ''Stop meddling with my affairs and let me do what I can to stop the apocalypse. If you don''t want me to do it, cancel the apocalypse mission.'' The system''s notification turned silent. Throughout the years, if there was one thing Lucas was sure of, it was that this system was definitely sentient. Plus, really maniptive. However, with all things said and done, Lucas couldn''t do anything about it. Not until the apocalypse was over, at the very least. Currently, he was in Semohr because he had been keeping a close watch on the Giants. As per his past timeline, when the Giants were at their peak of infighting, ''that'' being would meddle in their affairs and stop it. The current timeline was barely simr to the past one, but there were some major events that ¡ª although appeared early ¡ª hadn''t changed, and were proper. The world war was happening and was in line with the past timeline. The Giants'' infighting too was. By the end of this war, the Dragons, Vampires, Demons, and Elves were going to rise to apletely different power level. On paper, the Dragons appeared the strongest with three Supreme Ranks and the Giants under them, but this was merely the tip of the iceberg. The true depth of the Dragons would only be seen during the apocalypse. ''No, I''m sure that even then¡­ the Dragons of this world had barely showcased their full might.'' Remembering the day of the apocalypse gave Lucas cold feet. His body turned cold as he pictured the vast ck canvas of space where numerous colorful gates popped up and twinkled like stars. It was a beautiful sight and no one could''ve predicted that it was just the beginning of the horrifying chaos that was about to begin. Thousands of beings descended down from the portals. Dragons roared the skies and terrorized the hearts of everyone beneath. Elves, who were known for their gentle nature, showcased a never-before-seen vengeful, raging gaze. If that wasn''t enough, all hell broke loose once the Demons descended. The Devils and the Vampires hadn''t even made an appearance yet and the situation had turned for the worse. Sitting in a corner of the cafeteria, Lucas''s heart was beating so fast, the waitress walking past him stopped and turned to look at him. "Dear customer, is there something I can help you with?" The waitress asked with a worried smile. "N-no, thank you." Lucas forced a smile and wiped the sweat off his forehead. The waitress nodded and left him alone. ''No matter what, I don''t want such a thing to happen. I don''t want such a tragedy to repeat. I have yet to meet my wife and have my children¡­ but if this goes on¡­ I may never be able to see them. Sigh¡­'' Mncholy surfaced Lucas''s eyes as his vision turned hazy while remembering the distant past. ''ra¡­ I hope you are well¡­'' Lucas zoned out. ''I hope the afterlife has been kind to you. I hope Lily and Lenny are not troubling you much and missing their papa¡­'' Without knowing it, warm, salty liquid flowed out of Lucas''s eyes and trailed down his face, dripping on the table. ''In this life¡­ in this life I''ll do my best to be a better husband¡­ a better father¡­ and keep you away from harm''s way¡­'' A few minutes passed. When Lucas snapped out of his zone, he realized the situation he was in and rubbed his eyes. ''Ah fuck¡­ those ursed onion dragon tribe¡­ cutting onions in my heart and causing an apocalypse¡­'' Lucas let out a self-deprecating chuckle and walked away from the cafeteria. It was time toe face-to-face with ''that'' being. ¡­.. The discussion with Gunther was over. In the end, he gave in and epted Lith''s help despite knowing the consequences. Yes, the Giants might be under the Dragons, but it didn''t seem as bad of an idea as he originally thought it to be. Gunther had a chat with Ojas, who was a dragon himself, that too someone of the Space Dragon Tribe, and came to an ultimatum that it wouldn''t be as big of a deal as he was making it out to be. From what Ojas had said, the dragons did nothing. Literally. They did nothing and slept for years upon years until they felt an itch for amassing gold or indulging in debauchery. Dragons were a race that shouldn''t be thought of through logical reasoning or critical thinking or even in a philosophical sense. Their ways differed from the normal sentient beings. Their pride made them haughty, but also was the reason why they didn''t bother to cause harm to anyone else. They thought of every other race as ants and not worthy to be taken notice of. The different dragon tribes had different ways of living. Taking the Space Dragon Tribe as an example, they only lived to tinker with the Space element or sleep or amass treasures. That''s it. They didn''t care about anything else. Ojas, being from this very tribe, also was someone like that. He may try to appear normal, but in secret, he too was amassing as much wealth as possible. He did feel lethargic and wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t. He was too poor to afford to sleep. The dragons from this tribe could only sleep in peace when they had a mountain of treasures. It could be simple gold coins, but nothing below that. Silver and bronze were trash in their eyes. Leaving them aside and taking the War Dragon Tribe as another example ¡ª those maniacs fought day and night. They even attacked other tribes and caused serious trouble throughout the Dragon Society. However, it was due to them that other tribes had to develop their strength to keep them in check. The War Dragon Tribe did not need a reason to war, but whenever they did attack some tribe, they would take their treasures and fully loot them, making them despair. Other than them, the Dark Dragon Tribe was one that indulged inplete debauchery. It was the only tribe that had just female dragons. It wasn''t that males weren''t there, it''s just that they chose not to club themselves with the females. The females were scary. A single Dark Dragoness''s libido was so high that the males just couldn''t afford it. Males were almost extinct in that tribe and let''s say if someone was to pop up and failed to join some other tribe¡­ then they were doomed for life. Fierce infighting would ur among the female dragons for this particr dragon. It was as if he was thest drop of water in the arid desert. Once the strongest dragoness got hold of the male, she would do some highly questionable things to him. Things that, although were pleasurable, were far from being pleasant. The Dark Dragoness'' were also the reason why people around the world feared dragons. They would kidnap handsome men from whatever race they fancied and keep them in their harem. Still, the situation was not too bad as the Dark Dragoness'' did not breed with people from other races. The very fact of breeding with them threatened the dragon''s pride and disgusted them. Sex was okay. Breeding was not. For that, there were concessions made specifically for them. It was a decree of the Death Dragon Empress. If the Dark Dragons wanted to be pregnant, they could go to what was called ''Breeding Grounds'' made specifically for them. In these grounds, there were potent and strong men from other tribes ready to breed with them. The Dark Dragons were not allowed to mess with them and could only ''receive'' the seeds and get pregnant. They also could avoid this and get together with any dragon of their choice, but usually, the dragons avoided them and their only shot at getting pregnant was at the Breeding Grounds. Also, to keep the poption going and not diminish, it was mandatory for the Dark Dragons to produce at least two offspring within a span of ten thousand years. They were free to do whatever they wanted after that. If they couldn''t afford child support, they could go to the Breeding Ground and find a suitable male who could give them that. It wasn''t too much of a problem. Listening to all of this, Gunther was bewildered and so was Lith who was eavesdropping. Lith had no choice but to listen as the sound barrier Ojas erected was weak. Meanwhile, Gunther was wondering why he was suddenly bombarded with such information. What he asked for and what he got waspletely different. Gunther wanted to stop Ojas, but when the talks of the Dark Dragon popped up, he was suddenly alert and listening with great attention. He had to. The future of the Giants was in his hands. What if the Dark Dragons targeted them when they joined those guys? Once their talk was over and Gunther epted everything, Lith was free to leave the room. He ced Mayzin in a piggyback position and after some light stretching, thought it was finally time for some actual action. He then made his way towards Semohr where he would be spending the next few days. It sure was going to be lively. ¡­.. A/N: Powerstone goals are up. For every 200 Powerstones, I''ll release one extra chapter. The maximum amount will be 7 bonus chapter per week. Thank you. Chapter 1011 Giant Girl With Freckles Chapter 1011 Giant Girl With Freckles ??Semohr was a city in the wilderness. The stone buildings were so towering that they blocked the sun and cast a dark shadow everywhere. Streets were so wide that a small vige could fit in it, and so long that a small city of humans could be instilled there. Each building, each floor, each street, and each ce¡­ they were huge enough to defymon sense. Giants in in cotton clothes roamed around these ces as if it were the medieval times of Earth and they were the working ss. Mayzin was on Lith''s back and sound asleep. No amount of noise was enough to wake her up, and Lith''s movements weren''t causing her any problems either. A day had passed by now and five days were remaining for the court trial of Gunther''s side. The clock was ticking and Lith wasn''t dilly-dallying but on his way to a certain artifact shop in the city to get things done. Instructions were given to Gunther and his group and what needs to be done. He was ying his part in this and since the issue was of Giants, the major part would be yed by themselves to solve it. Stopping in front of a run down stone building with a hanging metal sign board that read "Jujuban''s Jamaeis" Jamaeis was a word from the Giants'' ancientnguage which meant something along the lines of sorcery shop. Walking in, spilled ss bottles containing colorful liquids appeared in Lith''s sight. Then, broken wooden floors, tables, and scattered parchments filled his vision while a scent of burning rubber and spices assaulted his nose and throat, making him feel the heat and almost let out a cough. A stinging sensation then made his eyes twitch and water up. ''What is this ce? Why me, with a King Rank physique, going through an adverse reaction like that?'' It was a concerning matter and made Lith''s senses heighten up and more alert. ''Ah, fuck¡ª!'' The heightened senses only served to bring him more pain and suffering. It was a bad choice he made. "Cough! Cough! W-w-who!?" Walking on the wooden floor brought out creaking sounds and alerted the person inside the shop. And it was good that he had their attention. "Look down. I''m here." Lith tried his best to not cough and yelled while looking up. He could now understand how Miwa felt when she looked up to them, physically, not metaphorically. The counter in the shop was five times the size of Lith. Even if he raised his arms fully, he wouldn''t be able to reach the top. Truly, he was still not getting used to the big sizes of this ce. ''Bigger does not always mean better.'' ''¡­Wait. That sounds wrong¡­'' It was toote to correct himself now. The person at the shop leaned over their counter and a pair of bright blue eyes with a puffy face covered Lith''s vision. Golden locks fell down from the skies and covered Lith''s body. A smell of worn out socks assaulted his nose. "What the¡ª cough! Cough!" A fit of coughs took over Lith as the putrid stench made him shudder. "Ah¡ª sorry! Sorry!" Perhaps they realized their mistake, the person quickly raised their head up and gave Lith some room to breath. Then, they began coughing along with Lith. For a solid two minutes, both parties were doing nothing but cough. Clutching his head, Lith groaned, "Ugh. What''s wrong with this ce?" "Cough¡­ sorry¡­" The voice of the person resounded in his ears. Now that he listened to it clearly, it sounded like a woman''s. Turning to look up, he saw a young Giant girl. She was dusty, her hair looked like a bird''s nest and her cheeks were red and somewhat puffy. This is the exact type of girl one could find in a fantasy world''s starter vige who would either be killed for the protagonist''s character development or married off to him andter be a burdened and killed or set a fire to an orphanage for no reason and get killed by the protagonist or be framed for witchcraft and be killed by the vige people. ''Wait a second, why am I thinking that she''ll be killed?'' ''Tch. What''s wrong with me?'' Lately, he seemed to be having quite some weird thoughts. Shoving aside those thoughts, he turned to look at the youngdy. She was not ugly, just poor. A textbook example of someone who could shine with just a bit of wealth. "Dear customer, how may I¡ª cough! Cough! Helopyuwaaaaghhhhh¨C!" The girl''s coughing turned into aggressive puking. It was good that she had manners and puked into a bucket near her. Lith frowned, and instead of disgust, he felt concerned for her. "Are you alright?" "Yeah. Sorry. Give me just a second, please." The girl ran towards a backdoor and another series of puking sounds echoed in the room, which were then followed by¡­ bubbling sounds? "Hmm?" ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ng¡ª! The sound of something hitting a metal immediately followed suit. Then, bubbling sounds intensified, which were then reced by the metal ones, and were repeated again by the bubbling ones. The burning smell of rubber rose sharply and Lith couldn''t help but let out fits of coughing. His nose, throat, and eyes were burning once again. Just what sort of ce did he stumble into? Ten minutester, the smell vanished. It was as if it was never there. Lith''s eyes didn''t hurt anymore and being free from these problems, he took a deep breath of clear air. The backdoor then opened up and the Giant girl appeared once again. This time, her cheeks were a bit more puffy, but overall, she seemed fine. A bright radiance sparkled in her clear blue eyes, but when she saw Lith standing on the counter top, panic took over her and she immediately bowed. "Ah, so sorry for the wait, dear customer. I''m so sorry. Please forgive me." "It''s fine." Lith heaved out a sigh and said. "What even are you doing to have such a weird atmosphere in this ce?" "Ah¡­ well¡­" The girl fidgeted and twirled her finger in her golden locks, appearing somewhat guilty and embarrassed. "¡­I was just trying out one of grandpa''s recipes. T-t-that''s it!" Lith blinked and stared at her. His expression stating: ''do you think I''m understanding you?'' "Ah, so sorry!" The girl bowed again and said. "P-p-please tell me what you are here for, dear customer. I will try my best to help you." Even though Lith was not a Giant, Semohr saw a fair share of foreigners so no one was surprised to see small creatures like Lith around. Lith thought it was best if he made haste and got out of this ce, hence he asked in a hurried tone, "Do you have a thirteen day old poison spirit?" "Ah¡­ we have a six day old poison spirit at best!" The girl said apologetically. "Poison spirits are too expensive to maintaintely and we are unable to produce anything beyond seven day old ones." Lith nodded in understanding. "Okay." "B-b-but¡­ if you want it¡­you can pay us an advance amount and we can get it prepared for you." The girl tried her best to appease Lith. It was not everyday that the shop saw customers. She was thus trying her best to make as much money as she could. Lith shook his head. "I can''t wait that long. Anyway, by any chance, do you have a xon Reindeer''s Tailbone powder?" The girl''s eyes sparkled brightly, almost blinding Lith. "Yes! Yes! Yes! We have it! How much do you need? One gram? Ten grams? One kilo?" "Ten¡­" The girl''s eyes brightened further as she looked at Lith with an expectant look. "¡­milligrams." The expression dimmed, the sparkle vanished, and the girl''s face changed into that of remorse and disappointment. "I''ll bring it in a second, please wait." The girl said in the most monotonous voice possible and slowly walked towards the backdoor and went to the back rooms to fetch the powder. Lith saw her go with an amused look. ''It seems they''re really short on money.'' Lith was no saint to go out of his way and help someone, but he also wasn''t someone whocked money. He was thus having thoughts of giving this girl some money. The girl came back holding a small ss vial. In it was a fine bluish-white powder. Her face looked like someone who hadn''t slept for days. With aplete deadpan smile, the girl said in a monotonous voice again, "Here it is, dear customer." "How much is this for?" "Ten silvers." "Oh¡­" It was quite cheap. No wonder she was expecting Lith to buy in bulk. One gram of this powder could get her ten gold coins. No wonder she was so unhappy when the price dropped from ten golds to ten silvers. ''I should''ve purchased more. No worries, I still have a lot to buy.'' Taking the powder and handing her the coins, Lith asked, "Do you have the recipe for making dragon vicle yellow grass healing potion?" As soon as Lith asked that, the girl''s eyes widened in shock. Her previous dead expression nowhere to be seen. "E-e-excuse me?" "What? Do you have it or not?" Lith asked nonchntly. "S-s-sir¡­ we don''t deal with dragon bones¡­" It would be truly scandalous to do something like that and could get them killed by the Dragon authorities. The healing potion Lith was talking about required a dragon''s vicle as its name stated. Harming a dragon and harvesting their bones to do something like that would not let them go unpunished. The whole race could be implicated if they were ever to be found doing that. The girl''s reaction was exaggerated and Lith could smell something fishy. To bait her, he took out an amethyst coin and tossed it in his hands. "I can give this to you if you give me that. Actually, not just one, but a hundred of them." The girl''s eyes followed the path of the coin and she gulped hesitantly. This was really a big amount. If she could have that then¡­ ''No, no, no! What are you even thinking of? We don''t deal with that!'' The girl had an internal struggle. Lith gave her time to think and after two minutes, the girl looked around to see if someone was there or not, then bent down and whispered, "You mustn''t tell anyone about this, dear customer, okay?" "Okay." Lith nodded instantly. He was quite interested to see what she had in store. The girl then looked around again and sneaked her way into the back rooms again, as if someone was spying on her. ''¡­And now we wait and then question thedy as to why she has dragon bones. Phew.'' Chapter 1012 Mantis, Cicada, And The Oriole.

Chapter 1012 Mantis, Cicada, And The Oriole.

The girl came back and brought an old yellow sheepskin parchment with her. She took a deep breath in front of Lith and said, "Dear customer, you must not share it with anyone." Lith tilted his head. "Is this the recipe? Did you not bring a dragon vicle?" "Huh?" The girl let out a dumbfounded expression. "How could I bring a dragon vicle? They are not legal or avable for purchase." "Oh." Lith was surprised. ''It seems I was expecting too much. But¡­'' Lith squinted his eyes and looked at the girl, as if staring right into her soul and made her shudder, not taking the scroll from her yet. "Why were you hesitant to give it to me before if you didn''t have the dragon vicle?" "Eh?" The girl froze on her spot and a drop of sweat trickled down her forehead. Lith raised his eyebrow and waited for her to answer him. A secondter. "W, well¡­ this recipe¡­ this recipe¡­" the girl fidgeted and twirled her finger in her golden locks. Lith didn''t cut her off and waited for her to answer. After a few more seconds of nervous fiddling, the girl heaved out a sigh and said, "Actually, my hesitation came from handing this recipe out to you. My grandfather would be really angry if he saw this was sold out. Our shop is already on the verge of closing down and if someone were to know we sold this recipe, it would be disastrous." "If you know all of this, why are you still taking a risk and selling it?" "Sigh¡­ there''s no choice." The girl bit her lips. Her expression seemed like she had eaten something bitter. She turned to look in a certain direction, which was a ''small'' window at the side walls and said softly, "My aunt''s sick and to cure her, we''re trying our best to amass money. Even after selling most of the things, we are a bit short on it." A tear threatened to leak out of her eyes, but she wiped it and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to trouble you. If you''d like this recipe, please take it." The location of this ce was given to Lith by his aunt. There was a to-do list made and one of the things was visiting this ce. That''s it. There was nothing else mentioned. Maybe Lith had to see through what this girl was going through and help her? Was this what his aunt had in mind for him? Lith looked to the side and saw his sleeping aunt''s face. There was a concealment on her so that others didn''t pay attention to him or her. The Giant girl had thus not noticed her yet. A second had passed since Lith had these thoughts. He turned to her and asked with a neutral gaze, "If I may¡­ can you tell me what happened to your aunt?" The girl''s lips quivered and she wondered whether she should be saying this or not. Perhaps she hadn''t talked to anybody in a long while and wanted to vent or perhaps she was just trying to look for answers, the girl decided to tell him what the problem was. "It''s so bizarre¡­ I don''t know how something like this can happen¡­" This time around, the girl couldn''t keep her tears contained and they gushed out of her eyes like an open dam. "¡­My aunt¡­ she¡­ she has to watch her child die every single year and¡­" The girl tried to control her sobs and speak clearly, but the information was jumbled. However, it didn''t take Lith time to piece everything together and figure out what the situation was. As he came to understand it, his expression turned grave. ''How¡ª you know what¡­ that''s not even the main thing I want to know. I just want to know¡­ why¡­ why would someone do something so cruel?'' The Giant girl''s mother had died when giving birth to her. Ever since then, she had been taken care of by her aunt, whom the girl looked up to as a mother figure. A decade ago, tragedy had struck her family when they were out mining for some ores and gathering magic cores of monster beasts in the dungeons nearby Semohr. Some trouble urred in the dungeon that led to the beasts going berserk. The girl was asked to run by her aunt and her aunt''s husband, however something hit her head and she passed out. Before passing out, she saw a glimpse of her aunt''s husband getting his chest pierced by something sharp and a pair of sharp red eyes. When the girl woke up, she found herself lying down underneath a tree near the dungeon''s entrance. Her father and grandfather were by her side. shbacks of her uncle dying surfaced the girl and she worriedly asked her father and grandfather what had happened. The two''s eyes were hollow, their gaze lifeless, and it seemed like they hadn''t slept for many days in a row. The two were unable to answer the girl and noticing this, she panicked and let out a flurry of questions, asking whether her aunt and uncle were okay or not. Giant authorities eventually walked out of the dungeon''s entrance and asked the girl''s family to have a look inside. They immediately rushed inside and to their horror, found a Giantdy with a gentle demeanor chained in an open hall. There was a barrier around her which did not allow anyone near her. The girl, her father, her grandfather¡­ everyone tried to break it and rescue her aunt, but it was to no avail. A day passed with them trying their best, but there was no improvement. However, looking back at her aunt, the girl''s eyes widened when she noticed vinesing out of her aunt''s body. They wrapped around her at a visible pace and in four days, only her face was visible. Out of her head, a sapling sprouted. Out of her legs, roots emerged, and in a week, a tree grew in her ce. Had there not been her face which was visible, nobody would''ve found this tree as abnormal. The girl cried out in grief. Her father, grandfather were not doing any better. They did whatever they could to shatter the barrier once again to rescue thedy, but failed. A yearter, the vitality of the tree spread around the hall. They could feel it even from outside the barrier. This vitality¡­ Its aura was simr to the blessing of Mother Helvia, who was a goddess that brought out harvest and fertility. A monthter, the Giant authorities met them again. They told them that the beasts in the dungeon were going quite berserk, so they would be restricting the ce. If they wanted a permit inside, they would need to sign documents and pay a big sum and whatnot. While they were at it, they also mentioned in passing about the pitifuldy contained in the barrier. She was said to have been cursed by Mother Helvia for her improper conduct. "Her¡­ my aunt¡­ improper conduct?" The freckled girl''s eyes hollowed out at this point of narration. "Don''t fuck with me¡ª!" A wave of madness surfaced her eyes as she punched the shelf behind her. "How can she have an improper conduct!? How her of all people!?" BAM! BAM! BAM! A hole formed in the wall behind her and the shop shook from her powerful punches. Lith looked at her with a hint of sadness. He couldn''t rte to her, but he could at least sympathize. He let her vent and didn''t disturb her. After calming down somewhat, she continued with gritted teeth, "¡­We were mad! Really, really, mad! How can Mother Helvia curse someone so pure and gentle? My aunt was an angel. She wouldn''t even hurt an ant, yet how could she be someone who would be cursed for improper conduct? It was beyond me and my family¡­" Connecting the dots, Lith could somehow make out a few things. Either these guys were being framed unjustly because someone wanted to see their downfall, or they were just swept up in a political or religious conflict between the goddess Helvia and Seia. If the girl could answer a few questions of his, Lith would get a better idea, but for now, he let her vent. "¡­And ever since then¡­ we''ve been trying to amass money to hire someone powerful who could break the curse. Till now, we''ve sold all our assets and gotten the rights to enter the dungeon, but the future¡­ the future¡­" The girl bit her lips till blood oozed out of it. "¡­It looks very bleak." ''Yeah, it indeed is.'' Lith couldn''t deny this possibility. They were doomed from the get-go when someone powerful ced their eyes on them. ''However¡­'' ''¡­Now it''s me and my aunt who has their eyes on this girl and her family.'' The saying: ''The Mantis stalks the cicada unaware of the oriole behind.'' was what was happening right now. Lith didn''t know how his aunt found out about the tragedy of this girl, but she might''ve probably felt pity for her and wanted to help her. Or maybe there were some other hidden motives, but in any case, Lith had to solve her problems. He didn''t know whether it would help him stop the infighting of Giants or help them be under his aunt, but he had to do this. ''It''s good that I provided Gunther instructions.'' He looked at the girl and waited until she had calmed down. Once he found out she did, he folded his arms and asked her calmly, "Do you want help?" It didn''t register the girl''s mind and she stared at him nkly. Shaking his head, Lith flicked his finger and sent a streak of Lightning at the girl''s forehead, stunning her body and making her jump in fright. "Aaah!" She took a step back and looked at Lith with knitted brows. Shaking his head again, Lith said, "It''s not going to be easy to convince you¡­" He then cracked his knuckles. "¡­But it''s not like I''m inexperienced and handling some damsels in distress for the first time." "W-w-what are you¡ª" Before the girl could say anything, Lith appeared before her and sent a palm chop at her neck, knocking her unconscious. Her body didn''t fall on the ground with a thud, instead it hovered in mid air. "Let''s get going." SNAP¡ª! Chapter 1013 Lucas’s Encounter With Lith Chapter 1013 Lucas¡¯s Encounter With Lith ??[Warning: ''That'' being is in close proximity.] [Encounter with said entity can result in death.] Lucas yawned andy down atop a tree, ignoring the system''s warning. It was just warning him and not doing anything else. This meant that the system was unsure of what the oue would be and was looking forward to what would happen. If Lucas could curse the system, he would''ve done so already. But this ursed bastard could read his thoughts and hence he kept his thought process limited to his subconscious where the system couldn''t intrude. It took a lot of effort to learn the skill of keeping thoughts limited to the subconscious. His thoughts slipped many times and were read by the system, but while training, he would use absurd thoughts and confuse the system. The absurdity was so high that at one point, the system thought he had gone mad and gave him a potion. That was an expensive and rare one as it made him feel refreshed and cleansed his body of any impurities and fatigue. Lucas didn''t feel that alive for many years and was d that he could outsmart the system for once. ''He should be here any minute¡­'' Lucas ced a hat on his face and actively tried to sleep on the tree''s branch which was by a dungeon''s entrance. Faking it was not an option as the entity he was about to face could easily make it out. A few minutester, he was in deep sleep and the system turned silent as well. ¡­.. In a bustling Inn of a rich neighborhood in Semohr, two Giants along with two normal-sized humanoid figures made their way inside the cafeteria. The normal-sized ones were Ji and Sheng, the demon and werewolf duo Ojas had introduced to Lith, while the two Giants were random mercenaries hired under Lith''s name. People from Gunther''s faction were known by most of the people. It could attract quite some trouble if they were to enter this area with Ji and Sheng. This neighborhood was close to the chief and the other high ranking elders'' residential area, and was popr for its high quality alcoholic beverages. Ji and Sheng were here to investigate a select few suspicious elders from the chief''s faction. ¡­And it did not take them even a few steps inside the Inn to find something odd. Two burly Giants, almost four storey tall and with rough ginger beard, were drawing dark color sigils in mid air and talking together in a somewhat serious tone. The sigils weren''t bright and eye-catching. Nobody would''ve been able to notice them had they not been staring at them with a motive of finding something like Ji and Sheng. The demon-werewolf duo decided to y it cool and ordered a few drinks for themselves. They chatted with the two Giant mercenaries about useless adventure tales and pretended to have a good time while staring at the ginger beard Giants through the corner of their eyes. A few minutes passed. The dark colored sigils slithered their way to the two Giants'' arms and etched themselves on it like tattoos. With his keen eyesight and demon physique, Ji could feel that those tattoos were a hundred percent demonic ones. The sh of red light in the two Giants'' eyes further solidified his conclusion. Having finished a transaction of some sort, the two parted ways. One went upstairs in the Inn to his room while the other left the building. It would be too suspicious to follow these people right now, and having prepared beforehand, Ji held his cor and whispered in it. "Ojas¡­ the guy''sing. Keep an eye out for the tattoo on his hand." "Beep. Beep." A low voice was heard by Ji through his cor and he let go of it. Themunication tool the two were using was an artifact that was sort of like a mini phone. It was a one waymunication tool and from the other side, there could only appear two responses: "Beep. Beep." And "Beeeep." The former meant ok while thetter meant repeat. That''s about it. This was Ojas''s idea as he knew how the situation would unfold. Ji''s job was done and he went back to pretending to have fun. From here on, Ojas would take over. ¡­.. "He''sing." In a soft tone, while randomly walking on the street with two Giant mercenaries, Ojas said to his dragon subordinate. A ginger beard Giant could be seen walking down the street. He was a head taller than most and wasn''t that hard to find. Ojas and his group sneakily followed him. The man first walked inside an artifact shop and met a few people. He shared the sigils with them, then went to a nearby tavern and repeated the same thing. Eventually, the man walked out of Semohr and in a random forest nearby, kneeled before a tree. From afar, as Ojas watched him with knitted brows, he thought, ''What is he doing?'' The man joined his hands into a praying gesture and began reciting unknown things before the tree. Soon, at a visible speed, his body began aging. Ojas''s eyebrows jumped in surprise, but being a professional stalker, he remained in ce and recorded a video of the man. In five minutes, the man''s body turned into a husk, then after ten minutes, even his bones had turned into dust. ''It''s so strange¡­'' ''I need to report this to Gunther and the Prince as soon as possible. In the meantime, I''ll go see how others with the sigils are doing.'' With that, Ojas set off. ¡­.. In front of a dungeon''s entrance, Lith appeared out of thin air, with the Giant girl in tow and his aunt on his back. The moment he stepped foot on the ground, a line of words appeared in his vision as a mechanical voice stated: [Ding!] [A system user is nearby.] Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. ''Another system user?'' His memory was sharp. He remembered the day Lucifer had gone on a rampage in Raizen. There was a system user limply lying on the ground. That was around two hundred something years ago, and the system was telling him that in two centuries, another system user had popped up? Now this was surprising and slightly concerning. To Lith''s rhetorical question, an answer was given by the system. [This is the same system user Host had asked to mark.] ''Oh. So it''s not just anybody, but that guy¡­'' It made sense now. ''¡­But why''s he here?'' The world was a big ce and anyone could anywhere they wanted. What were the odds of meeting the same person twice in this world? Lith looked around to see where the guy was and quickly found him fast asleep on a tree branch. That guy wore ordinary adventurer robes, had raven ck hair and a well built warrior-like physique. He was more ripped than Lith himself, but of course, that only meant his muscles were used repeatedly and nothing else. Aesthetically speaking, the more ripped one was didn''t mean the better they looked. Lith''s physique and looks were still unparalleled. Looking at that sleeping guy for a while, Lith racked his brains and wondered why he was here. Quickly, he got an answer to this question. All the continents of the world were unstable at this point of time. It was only this ce that was somewhat peaceful and had a good amount of dungeons. This guy was also resting beside a dungeon gate, so the only reason he was here was to be in a safe shelter, away from the wars, probably. It was a hypothesis. There was no evidence, but that''s the only reason Lith coulde up with. ''What do I do about him? Ignore and go to the dungeon? Or see what his system is upto and mess with him?'' After some thinking, Lith decided to kidnap him. He was nning to see him in the future, but now that he had appeared right at his doorstep, ignoring him wouldn''t be nice. There also was no reason for Lith to mess with his system. The one this dude had might be an inferior one, given how it didn''t detect him yet and alert him of danger. Lith walked up to the guy and picked him up like a sack of potatoes on his shoulder. Despite the burly physique, he was as light as a feather to him. He walked towards the Giant girl, then picked her up, and along with the sleepy Mayzin on his back, walked inside the dungeon. The moment they entered, Lith saw a few berserk beasts squeaking and rushing his way. His hands were full, holding people, and this was not good. SQUEAK¡ª! A human-sizedrge rat with red eyes charged at Lith with a loud squeak. There was an army of smaller, cat-sized rats beside him, and if something wasn''t done about them, Lith was going to be¡­ mildly injured¡­ or not. He wasn''t too sure whether this would result in a minor scratch or a minor bite. In any case, even though he won''t be harmed, the same couldn''t be said about the Giant girl in tow. Lith channeled some Lightning energy in his palms and sent it within the system guy''s body, making it twitch and fall down on the ground. The guy soon groaned and rubbed his head as he got up. Immediately, a series of words rang in his mind and appeared in front of his eyes. [Warning! Warning! Warning!] [Berserk Grand Rats areing at you!] [Quest: Survive the onught (B+) has progressed!] [Information: Survive this wave of Grand Rats.] [Penalty: A minor realm setback.] [Warning: Teleportation is restricted!] [Warning: Do not give an opening to ''that'' being to attack you!] In his subconscious, Lucas was clicking his tongue and cursing this bastard system. While on the outside, he thought, ''Okay¡­ that''s just a few Grand Rats. Not too big of a problem. It should be done in a minute.'' Without looking back to who was there, Lucas took out his sword and charged at the rat leader. Lith watched him make swift movements and thought, ''Not bad. Those movements are almost as fluid as mine.'' He wasn''t bothered in the slightest and seemed like someone watching a performance in a theater. Half an incense stick''s burning timeter, the guy was done killing the rats and cleaned the area. Lith looked at him and said, "Good job. You''re capable of clearing this dungeon, it seems." The guy turned around and gave Lith a slight nod. "Fantastic. Let''s have you clear it then. My hands are full at the moment, but don''t worry, if there''s a need, I''ll assist you." With that, they set out to see the Giant girl''s aunt trapped inside the dungeon, and albeit reluctantly, Lucas began killing the monsters for Lith. Chapter 1014 Breaking The Barrier Chapter 1014 Breaking The Barrier ??Ba-dump¡ª! Ba-dump¡ª! Ba-dump¡ª! Lucas''s heart hammered against his ribs as he walked beside Lith and a Giant girl in the narrow entrance along with¡­ Lucas didn''t dare think about who it was on the Vampire Prince''s back. If he uncovered something he wasn''t supposed to, things would be dire. Even his system was warning him about this being. As of now, whoever was there was more powerful than the Vampire Prince himself and she was better left unprovoked. ''I need to get out of this situation as soon as possible.'' Outwardly he thought of this, but inwardly he was really happy. The bitch of a system was not handing him out unwanted missions. There weren''t any unwanted potion injections or teleportation either. Lucas was in bliss. It was a freedom he hadn''t experienced in a long time. Walking beside him, Lith wondered what was up with this guy. He could hear the guy''s rapidly beating heart. Being a Vampire, he was highly sensitive to Humans and could feel a lot of things that even other Humans couldn''t feel about themselves or each other. ''Is he afraid? There are hardly any dangers here... what''s he getting scared of?'' Berserk monsters kept charging at them and this guy kept clearing them. Though, after a point, their numbers were so astronomical that Lith had to wake the Giant girl up and intervene himself. The girl panicked when she woke up, and calmed down within seconds as she looked around and found herself being in the dungeon her aunt was in. Lith then took out his sword and imbued Fire elemental energy into it. The moment he did that¡­ The berserk beasts stopped in their tracks, surprising the ones watching them. Lith took a step forward and the beasts backed away almost instantly. It confused him for a bit, but he then found Lucas showing an adverse reaction to his movements. Just like the beasts, even he was getting fearful. Lith then realized that it probably had something to do with his aura and dropped the topic. After that, Lith let his aura flow freely. He ensured to not let it touch Lucas or the Giant girl, and thus, he had no idea why he was still having palpitations. With everyone thinking of different things and walking, they soon arrived in front of a particr door that was giving off dense energy fluctuations. Opening the door, a white translucent barrier blocked his entry inside. However, through this almost transparent barrier, he could see a tall tree, ripping apart the ceiling and growing in the middle of the room. There was a face of a sleepingdy on it. "Aunt¡­" the Giant girl softly called out in sorrow. [Warning: Do not get in touch with the energy inside.] A warning rang out in Lucas''s mind and made his brows quiver. Meanwhile, there was no such warning avable for Lith and he tapped on the barrier, making it slightly ripple. [Warning: ''That'' being might break the barrier!] [Warning: ''That'' being might break the barrier!] [Warning: ''That'' being might break the barrier!] Continuous notifications chimed in Lucas''s ears. He was so annoyed at this point that he wanted to kill himself and end everything once and for all. The motherfucking system was not even trying to help and kept issuing warnings even though he asked it not to. ''If you can''t help, then shut up!'' Lucas''s patience broke and he cursed. It was effective as the system did not hand out warnings again. Pop! A popping sound made Lucas and the Giant girl''s heads turn. The two saw Lith pinching the barrier and making it pop. ''What!?'' The two were taken aback. The barrier was strong. So much so that even a Half Emperor Rank might not be able to break through it with force. How was Lith making popping sounds from it!? The more Lucas interacted with Lith, the more he understood his own shorings and became depressed. He could tell why the apocalypse was called the apocalypse now. If such an entity, at such a small level like King Rank, could bring out his entire potential to the maximum limit possible... then how would the others of his own n be? ''T-t-they didn''t think wrongly. The hybrids of the Asura God n and the Evure God n are monsters.'' The silver hair reminded Lucas of the Evure God n while one nce at the amethyst eyes made him understand the depths of it were more unfathomable than the actual Asura God n members. He actively tried to avoid ncing at Lith and looking into his eyes. Every moment with Lith was like walking on a bed of nails a€" no, it was more like crawling on it. ''Yeah¡­ I think I wanna get out as soon as possible.'' Lucas thought and slowly backed away. "Oh hey, you¡­" "Hissss¡­" Lucas gasped as he got called out. He hadn''t even taken two steps back! "Y-yes?" Lucas slightly stuttered, but kept his stoic appearance intact and replied in a serious tone. "Channel your spiritual power here." Lith had drawn a ck-colored triangr magic circle on the barrier and was pointing at one of the corners of it. Lucas could only bit his lip and obey. He gave Lith a slight nod and did as asked. Lith then turned to look at the Giant girl and asked her to do the same. On the remaining corner, Lith channeled his own spiritual power. Soon¡­ Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Like corn kernels making a popping sound upon heating, the barrier too let out a simr sound in the whole room. Lucas''s heart raced and the Giant girl''s eyes widened in shock as she saw something actually happening to the barrier. She couldn''t believe what she was looking at. What her father and grandfather weren''t able to doa€| this man had done it. Just who was he? He didn''t appear stronger than them, yet could do such a thing! The girl''s attention was diverted in a few seconds as the popping sounds intensified. Initially, there was just sound, but as time passed, a ck bubble appeared on the barrier and popped. [Warning! Run away from the energy!] [Warning! Run away from the energy!] [Warning! Run away from the energy!] [Warning! Run away from the energy!] . . . [Warning! Run away from the energy!] [Warning! Run away from the energy!] Despite the danger bells ringing in his ears and lines of words blocking his vision, Lucas persisted and didn''t run away. He was fine with whatever hell awaited him. Anything would be better than being shackled like this by the system. Unlike him who was worried to death, Lith''s face was as calm as it could be. The spell he inscribed on the barrier with his sharp fingernail was something he had learnt from Vanessa. It wasn''t direct, but in an indirect way when Fei was telling him the stuff she did and showed him a few arrays. The array worked on the principles of vibrations. It sent really tiny string-like vibrations into the cast ce and vibrated at a really high intensity. When one string is met with a thousand, then millions, it would cause enough vibrations to make a ck bubble manifest and pop. The popping resulted in the strings breaking apart along with the barrier. The strings came from the spiritual power of the three casters. The array inscribed was a medium to convert the dense spiritual power into string-like pieces and inject it into the barrier. It was quite fun. Lith didn''t think it would be of any use, but he learnt it anyway. He was d that he did because you may never know when you''ll be needing it. A photographic memory helped a lot. Lith remembered the exact array and inscribed it, even though he had no understanding of it. Of course, doing such a thing was highly risky. Firstly, if the array was something made by Vanessa, it would be a unique one. She would be alerted if he used it. Secondly, if there was even a slightly wrong inscription, it may st right in Lith''s face, killing him. Despite such risks, Lith attempted to draw it. Why? Death meant nothing in this world, as long as your soul was intact. He hadn''t died yet and didn''t n to, but he wasn''t afraid of it either. Look at Alea. She died at least a few times a month and was still doing fine. Lith should be alright with one or two deaths. POP¡ª! With the final popping, the barrier broke, and a wave of thick unknown energy swept over the three people, sending them flying. In the middle of the room, the sleeping face of the woman abruptly twisted as her eyes snapped open. Her white pupils turned ck and her calm blue eyes turned into raging red. Lith stabilized himself before crashing onto the wall behind. Lucas and the Giant girl however weren''t strong enough and crashed. Lith didn''t care about them and looked right in front of him. A woman was staring at him with absolute hatred and a strong premonition of death loomed over Lith''s head. ''Ah¡­ I still have this halo¡­'' The ck karmic halo was still over Lith''s head. It was invisible to everybody below Half Emperor Rank and hence there weren''t people who stared at Lith and made him aware of it. ''It should be due to this.'' The sudden appearance of a strong entity didn''t faze Lith. He was quite used to it by now. Lith took big strides forward, unafraid and unfazed, while looking right at the woman''s eye. ''Let''s see who you are and what you''re upto¡­'' Chapter 1015 A Simple Sword Art Becomes Profound In The Hands Of A Monster Chapter 1015 A Simple Sword Art Bes Profound In The Hands Of A Monster ??SNAP¡ª! A vine whipped at Lith''s body while splitting the air beside him. He jumped and shed his sword, cutting off the vine, and took a step in front. The space around his leg twisted and with one step, he was a hundred steps ahead, right in front of the woman''s face. The woman''s eyes widened in shock and she let out a soul piercing scream. Lith''s eardrums and eyes burst apart, a stinging pain coursed through his head and body. However, the pain tolerance training done during his childhood was still effective and kept him unaffected. "1st Ancient Sword Strike: Swift Sparrow." Lith crouched down, coiled himself like a spring, andunched forward with a burst of speed, shing his de at the wrapped vines at the base. The woman let out another soul piercing scream and Lith was sent a few steps back, staggering. "17th Ancient Sword Strike: Rising Phoenix." Taking a leap that defied gravity, Lith shot up in the sky like a bullet. Yielding to the sheer force of his ascent, a deep crater imprinted itself on the ground. The sword''s de was engulfed in mes as the Fire elemental energy surged towards it. Afterimages of a zing fury etched itself in a beautiful arc in midair as Lith did a sharp descent, cutting off the tree''s many branches. "Kraaaaaaa!" Another soul piercing left the face''s mouth. This time it was so loud that ripples of sound appeared in the air and sent Lith flying. The Giant girl watching from afar wanted to scream. She wanted to tell Lith to not hurt her aunt, but watching the demonic face on the tree which barely resembled her aunt''s, she could only bite her lip until blood leaked out and stay put. Lucas on the other hand wanted to run, but knew it would be the worst mistake of his life. The Vampire Prince was much stronger than his expectations. It was to the point that... ''He''s using a simple sword technique¡­ but it looks like something really profound in his hands. With the way it''s executed, not even someone who hasplete mastery over it would be able to do it. Just¡­ what is this potential¡­'' Fate was a bitch. To some it gave astronomical power for no reason whatsoever and to some, it took away their everything even though they hadn''t done anything. Now, Lucas didn''t know what Lith''s background was. But he knew that the potential he had... to have such a thing a€" all stars in the cosmos need to align themselves perfectly to have such a monster be born. Lucas only saw the potential and failed to recognize the efforts Lith had put behind these things. Throughout the years, even though he seemed carefree and appeared to be doing everything but train, it wasn''t the case. Holding a knife was simr to holding a de. Chopping veggies were simr to chopping the limbs of enemies. There were times when Juan and Miguel gave him and his party such tough roots to slice that it wasn''t possible to do so even with their insane strength. A hundred years ago, there was a time when Lith was stranded on an ind by Juan and Miguel in some other dimension. His friends were sent to some other ces and they had to survive on that very ind for a week. It was not a problem until Lith realized there was no elemental energy in the surroundings. There was no way to replenish lost spiritual power and hence, it was a literal hell. Without elemental energies nourishing his body, Lith would be as good as a normal mortal. He had to eat, drink, sleep, piss and do the other normal activities like a normal mortal otherwise he would die of waste substances umting in his body. Thankfully, there were no monsters or beasts in this ce that could harm Lith. They were harmless rabbits, goats, and the likes. For a week, Lith had to hunt beasts, gather herbs and nts, and also make shelter for himself and survive. It was quite challenging and something Lith would avoid at any cost in future. The beasts had to be torn open manually. There was no stone on this ind that could be sharpened into a spear. There was nothing that could be used as a knife. It was more challenging than it initially appeared. Lith used his sharp, long Vampire nails as a knife. It broke at times while cutting and brought severe pain. Without elemental energies and spiritual power, the pain of such a small breakage was ten times more severe. He endured it and did his best. His body acted as a sword and a shield. He may be trying to cook food, but the things that actually got cooked were his skills. He was a changed man after that. Not only him, the rest were the same. The most haggard being Ralph, which was quite surprising. Miwa was a mountain girl with brawns greater than Dennis''s. How she cultivated was unknown, but her physique was super strong and she was somehow immune to all auras. She easily survived in that ce. Dennis too did as he smashed beasts apart and ate raw meat everyday. His stomach was bloated and he hadn''t been able to poop due to ack of fiber. His body was turning blue, but he thought it was some cool after effect of consuming blue- colored birds. Had it been more than a week, he would''ve died of waste umtion in his body. As for Ralph, even though he was intelligenta€| there was nothing his intelligence could be used upon on these inds. They had to act like cavemen and do their things. Even with high intelligence, Ralph could not find any tools to make, any shelter to keep at a safe ce, and there was nothing that could be used on the ind to protect himself from mosquitoes. His body''s regeneration abilities weren''t like the Vampires or tough like Miwa''s. He truly suffered a big blow here. Not to mention, being turned into a mortal, his lust erupted. He had turned into a mindless beast by the fifth day and survived purely on instincts. A month after the training was over, Dennis gossiped to Lith that Ralph was a manwhore. He slept with a hundred girls back at his ce and the beauties were of all races avable in this world. In any case, Lith had done a lot to hone his skills which Lucas wasn''t able to see through. A simple sword technique in his hands looked like a sword god was wielding it. The branches on the woman were cut apart and ck blood seeped out of it. The face of the monster was twisted and contorted in agony and pain. It continuously let out loud shrieks and made the entire hall quake. Lith''s shot ears and eyes regenerated. His body stabilized itself and he was back to proper health. For some reason, the energy in this room was much higher and better than the one present in this world. Someone from higher realms was doing something here. He was sure of it. Had it been someone else in his stead, even Ralph or Dennis, they wouldn''t have been able to find it out. The world had only just gotten in touch with the rest of the universe. They did not have the proper idea of dealing with higher beings. Back in the Royal Archives, there were ways avable to check which higher being was in one''s own world. This method belonged to an ancient Human n that wanted to avoid conflict with higher beings and also contact them for their own benefit. The ritual was a failure as the Humans were wiped out for their audacity. However, this could be easily avoided. Fei, the one who was standing beside Lith in the courtyard while he was studying it, actually recognized this ritual. Being from a long extinct ancient n herself, such things were trivial stuff for her. She helped Lith change the ritual a little bit. With this, there wouldn''t be any harm. Keith, who had walked in on them studying, also took notice of the ritual and added a few points herself. She was ancient too, not as much as Fei, but had strength far greater than hers, and being a Devil, had a lot of knowledge on these kinds of things. Keith added a bit of modification in the ritual for Lith. With this¡­ Hehe, Lith would know what it would do when he uses it. This was what she told him and didn''t borate further. Being binded by a contract, Lith knew she couldn''t harm directly or indirectly or even wish for it. So he wasn''t worried about the modification she made. Fei had her eyebrows knitted when she saw the ritual''s modification. Being an ancient entity, from a race as rare as snow in a desert, even she couldn''t figure out the depths of it. She knew it was something that would help Lith, but not much more than that. Whatever the case be, she assured Lith that it was safe to use and asked for a copy so that she could study it herself. The Yellow Phantom Seers were a race of schrs. It was in her blood to fiddle with works such as these. Lith looked at the screaming monster and took out a piece of paper from his ring. He ran towards it and began drawing a square filled with magic spell inscriptions with his blood oozing out from his index finger. He didn''t use the Space element to move closer to the monster and simply ran. By the time he reached it, the spell was ready, and he pped it on the woman''s demonic face. BOOM¡ª! Chapter 1016 More Affinities Doesn’t Define Greatness Chapter 1016 More Affinities Doesn¡¯t Define Greatness ??BOOM¡ª! A stone statue shattered in a celestial stone hall. A towering being, as mighty as a mountain, snapped her eyes open as her gaze fell at a corner of the hall where a statue broke apart. There were thousands of stone statues in front of her. Some were tiny while some were half her size as she sat in a lotus position. A medium-sized piece broke in a corner. It was a sight that has never happened before. Staring at it with her deep crimson eyes, the Giantdy saw a gray orb bobbing up and down in air in ce of the statue. Opening her palm, it shot towards her and hovered over her palm. Thedy gazed at the orb and with a neutral look, unbothered by the anomaly that had urred a few breaths ago. A gray mist covered the orb, but after injecting a bit of her energy into it, thedy saw a scene uncovered within it. In a bright hall, a pair of purple eyes were peering right at her, indifferently. Squinting her own eyes, she stared at the man with silver hair, wondering whether it was him that was the reason for the statue''s destruction. Soon, she got an answer. "So you are the one pulling the strings. I''ll remember you." "!!" Thedy frowned. An ant dared to threaten her? Her, who was so sought after by Gods in the higher ne, and the strongest being in the Sacred Celestial Realm? Thedy extended her index finger towards the orb and was about to channel her spiritual power into it. But, right then. BA-DUMP¡ª! ''Huh?'' Her heart, body, mine, soul¡­ all senses screamed at her to stop! Such an adverse reaction¡­ how was this possible!? Thedy tried to channel her spiritual power again at her index finger, but once again, her survival instincts took over her and stopped her at once. From the orb, thedy could see a pair of cunning purple eyes look down at her. "You''ll pay for this audaci¡ª" BA-DUMP¡ª! A pair of abyss-like dark eyes gazed at her and made her heart jump. On the shoulder of this silver-haired man was a purple-haired woman, who gazed right into her crimson eyes and gave off a scary feeling. ''How¡­ what¡­'' Where did these monsterse from? Why were they giving her such an ominous feeling? The orb in her hands dissipated in the next instant and the connection was cut off. Thedy continued to stare at the empty space in front and kept wondering who these people were. A few breathster. She ced her palm on her chest. She could feel her heart still thumping intensely. There was still a lingering fear within her. "Whoever you are¡­ making an enemy out of me wasn''t right." Thedy muttered as a murderous glint shed in her eyes. She stood up from her lotus position and walked out of the hall, not avoiding the statues thaty in her path and shattering them. A lot of soul-scaring cries rang out in her ears as this happened, but she did not care. ¡­.. Lith stared at the paper in front of him. The spell was erased from it after a few seconds of interaction and he saw a blonde-haired, crimson-eyed woman through it. It was like a video call, but with someone in a higher realm. Now that he knew the culprit of thisdy that had turned into a demonic tree, Lith could free her from her curse. She was linked with this entity, and through the spell inscribed on the paper, Lith entered within this link and got himself connected temporarily. Once the connection was cut off, the spell vanished and erased the link with it as well. Thedy was free from the higher being''s grasp and doing anything to her won''t result in any bacsh. Lith wasn''t proficient in curses to remove it. So, he called someone who was. Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ Beep. "Hello¡ª woof! Woof!" A puppy''s woofing sound cut the soft, indifferent voice. "Zen, be quiet." "Woof! Woof!" "No, no treats." "Woooo¡­" "Keep rolling near my feet. I''ll not give it to you." "Woo¡­" "I''m sorry about this, Your Highness. Please ignore the cries in the background." A smile unknowingly crept on Lith''s face as he heard this. Whatever was happening, he was all in for it. Sylvia was showing more emotions than usual, it was a good development. "Sylvia, where are you?" "I''m at¡ª waaooouuuu¡­!" A different puppy''s voice cut off Sylvia this time. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" "Ren?" Lith asked. "Woooo!" Ren howled from the other side. "Oh, it''s you." "Woof!" It was indeed him! "Good to know." "Wooo¡­ woooo¡­woooouuuu¡­" "You miss me? That''s good to know too. Anyway, stop talki¡ª barking, and let Sylvia speak." "Woo¡­" "I''ll send you back to the golden-haired monster if you don''t." "¡­" Beep. "What? He cut the call?" Lith stared at his phone with amusement. Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ A call from Sylvia arrived right in the next instant. Picking it up, he heard, "So sorry about that, Your Highness." "Don''t worry. Ren can be a handful sometimes. Make him stand in a corner or throw him into a pond. He wouldn''t bother you then." "I''ve sent him and Zen into the ck Rose Forest. They won''t bother again." "Good. Anyway, you know how to deal with curses, right?" "I''m not the best at ita€| but I can work with a fewa€|" There was still the fact that Sylvia wasn''t able to free herself from the curse that gued her for thousands of years. She thus didn''t call herself an expert despite having a mastery over it. Lith was aware of it. "No worries. Come to me, you should be able to handle this one." "Okay. I''ll be there then." Beep. The call was cut off and right in the next instant, Space twisted beside Lith and Sylvia walked out from thin air. Instead of a maid uniform, she was in a ck robe that clung to her body in the right ces and brought out her curves along with a ck pointy hat. To this day, Lith had no idea why Witches wear pointy hats. He wasn''tining, he just didn''t know of it. He decided he would ask Sylvia about itter. Sylvia bowed before Lith and greeted him. Lith returned the greeting and pointed at the unconscious face of the woman turned into a demonic tree. "Can you fix her?" "I can try." Sylvia didn''t deny or agree to ensure Lith didn''t have any expectations. Just by looking at the woman, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t be easy to convert her back, hence she wasn''t sure and gave Lith an ambiguous answer. "Go ahead." Lith backed away after saying so and let Sylvia do her work. In the meantime, he looked back at the two people at the hall''s entrance. They were still in ce and intensely staring at him. He could feel their gazes on him for quite some time but didn''t address them because he was busy. Walking close to the Giant girl, who''s name he didn''t know till now, Lith said, "Don''t panic. Your aunt should be healed in a while." The girl nodded slightly and tried her best to not cry. Her mind was nk right after she felt a change in her aunt''s body. She didn''t know what it was, but the malicious energy from before had vanished. The girl had no idea how to thank Lith. She wasn''t in the right state to do anything, thus she heeded his advice and stayed put. Lith then turned to look at Lucas. He was a head shorter than him, muscr and ripped. Lith could feel the aura of ten elemental energies from within him. It was quite a surprise to see someone like that. There was no one in the world who possessed an affinity of more than seven. Even his aunts and wives didn''t have that. Heck, his aunts didn''t even have six. Affinities were important, but not as much as people put emphasis on it. One could think of it like this. They had just graduated from high school and had a lot of career options avable to choose from. They could go into business studies, economics, medical, engineering, etc. People with one affinity meant they had talent in only one thing. This meant that they could only ever be a businessman or a doctor or an engineer or awyer. People with two affinities could be engineers and businessmen together, but the amount of effort they would need to put in would double aspared to someone with one affinity. The difficulty to cultivate both would rise sharply. At times, they would be forced to work on something they don''t want to as well, breaking them apart. With each affinity rise, the difficulty increased like an exponential curve. The people having six plus affinities were doomed. They had to work harder than most if they wanted to reap the advantages of their affinities, otherwise they would just be average if they only worked on one or two and ignored the rest. After highschool, you went to pursue a business degree, put your heart and soul into it during the first month and vow to be the best businessman, but right then, you are shifted to an engineering ss the next month and have to focus on advanced calculus. You still work hard and vow to be the best engineer. But the month after, you''re shifted to a medical ss where you are forced to dissect cadavers and focus on medical knowledge. Initially it would be rotating monthly, but after a while, everyday, you would be thrown from one stream to another like a ping pong ball. The juggling will take a mental toll and one day, you''ll break. More affinities were thus a blessing and a curse. But at the end of the day, the path to greatness all depended upon oneself. A person who studied med, engineering, and business together could be sessful, but it wasn''t guaranteed. Likewise, a person who just studied med could be the greatest out there ever. He could be the best doctor in the world that could heal anything. With that, he could also amass so much money that he could have the best engineers and businessmen at his disposal. This applied to a mortal. The world of cultivators saw even more astonishing miracles. Keeping his thoughts to himself, Lith stared at Lucas. He could see him sweating in nervousness. Lith had an indifferent look on his face, opposite to the smiling, gentle one he usually showed to his wives and maids. Lith parted his lips, and the words he said next shook Lucas to the core. "So¡­ what''s your goal?" "!!!?!?!" ¡­.. Chapter 1017 Khimav Chapter 1017 Khimav ??In a room illuminated by soft blue light from aquatic vines hanging at the stone walls, an overbearing Giant walked towards a pedestal with slow steps. A transparent casket big enough to house a family of foury upon the pedestal, covered in beautiful bright flowers. It was shrouded in a gloomy air of tranquility, bringing out hints of mncholy and quiet from the onlookers. The Giant stood before the casket and stared at the person inside it with an aged expression. His eyes were hollow and he seemed to have significantly be paler. This was the current Chief of Giants, Khimav ¡ª the strongest Giant in the world. "Yvonne¡­" Khimav called out in absolute tenderness, afraid that even his voice might hurt her. Within the casket was a sleeping Giantdy with blonde hair. Herplexion didn''t seem odd and she appeared normal, but reality was far from that. Khimav knelt down beside her and caressed the casket as if he was caressing her silky hair. With his eyes moistening, he said gently, "¡­Just a little longer, my love. Just a little longer." After saying so, he silently watched his wife and reminisced, lost in nostalgia. ¨CYou idiot, when are you going to propose? I am sick of you being as dense as a rock. Is there only muscles in your head or what? ¨CKhimav. Khimav Oljobanga. If you don''t stop training right at this instance, ande back home, then just see what I''ll do to you. ¨CI swear to Mother Helvia Khimav, if you confuse Zhini again with cucumbers, I''ll shove that ******* thing up your *** and make you train with your buddies. ¨CIdiot! I''m the one giving birth, why are you the one getting dizzy!? ¨COk. Ok. Ok. Calm down, calm down, take a deep breath... the baby wille out just fine. I''m a strongdy, I can make one or two of these pop out with no hassle. ¨CWhat? No? I''m not in pai¡ª you! Why the **** are you crying like a lil *****? I''m fine, didn''t I tell you? Aghhh¡­ go stand in that corner and let me give birth in peace. ¨CPhew. That was some work. Get me a drink, Khimav. I''m tired. ¨CWhat? The doctors said I can''t drink? ¨CKhimav. If I don''t get a drink in two minutes, then¡­ ¨CHaiz¡­ babies grow up so fast. Our Yaza has awakened already, haha. Say¡­ you dense rock¡­ wanna go for¡ª hm, wait, why am I even asking? Let''s go make another baby! ¨CNaberiu has awakened too now, haha. Time flies so fas¡ªcough! Cough! ¨CI''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t worry¡ª cough! Cough! About m¡ªcough! ¨CKh..ima..v¡­ stop cry¡­ing¡­ I''m fine¡­ didn''t I say? ¨C¡­Yaza¡­ Nab..er..iu¡­ don''t cry¡­ mother''s¡­ fine¡­ ¨CKhimav¡­ sorry¡­ sor..ry¡­ for being a¡­ burden¡­ ¨C¡­I¡­ lo¡­ v..e¡­ you¡­ idi..o..t¡­ Drip. Drip. No matter how much Khimav tried to keep himselfposed, his eyes poured out his true feelings. Fifty years, eight months, and twenty-four days... that''s how much time it had been since his wife stopped nagging at him, cursing him, beating him, and... loving him. She wasn''t dead, but the illness she was suffering through had no cure in this world. Khimav had searched everywhere for it. When all hope seemed to have vanished, a glimmer of hope struck him as he overheard a group of people conversing about the new goddess in town. Mother Seia was benevolent. She was kind, magnanimous, and more active in giving blessings to her devotees than Mother Helvia. Khimav had prayed to Mother Helvia repeatedly but it was to no avail. Hence, as ast ditch resort, he hired a priest and tried to get Mother Seia''s blessings for his wife. The priest told Khimav that changing faith was seen as a taboo and wouldn''t be weed by Goddesses''. If one could so easily change faith, they were never a devout believer. They were never someone loyal and faithful to one Goddess. Khimav was disheartened hearing that, but the priest then told him that there was still a way to get by these things. To get the Goddess'' blessings, there was a way. All Khimav had to do was get more worshippers to her and perform a few rituals to please the Goddess, then she would understand his devotion and grant him the blessings. Thus, from that day onwards, Khimav went on to be the Chief to have amanding position over the Giants. He made many convert their faith to Mother Seia and became a devout believer of her. What the priest said wasn''t a hoax, as soon after he got the Goddess a few devotees, she blessed him. The blessing was what brought his wife back to normal health, but she was in aa and her illness still hadn''t vanished. However, her life was preserved and she wouldn''t die or wither away with the passage of time. There was just one more hurdle he had to ovee and his wife would be back to normal. His two children would also not be sad anymore and cry for their mom. The cries of his children still buzzed in Khimav''s ears. They had been in such a shock that, they changedpletely. Yaza and Naberiu lost their youthful innocence and turned into stoic personalities. The two moved away from the ind and went to participate in wars for other races and kept themselves distracted. They didn''t visit their mother even once in fifty years. It was only Khimav who visited her everyday. However, he didn''t me them and could understand their pain. If they wanted to cope in such a manner, then so be it. "¡­Just¡­ a little longer¡­" Khimav said gently once again. The ex-chief''s faction was the only one that worshiped Mother Helvia. It was due to them that thest few people in the Giant Society were still stubbornly refusing to pray to Mother Seia. Khimav was strong enough to wipe them out, but doing so would cause a lot of disorder in the kingdom and thest batch of people would never worship Mother Seia. He thus had to be lenient and pretend that he was neutral in this matter and not doing anything, when in reality, he was the one pulling the strings behind the curtains. In the past few years, Malros''s faction had been provoked quite a lot of times by Cimir''s. They broke many rules as they still weren''t used to Khimav''s reign. The initial few times, they were simply let go with a warning, and Khimav was sessful in letting everyone in the kingdom know how good of a Chief he was. It got to the point that many from Malros''s faction broke apart as they refused to do the ''dirty'' work of Malros. They refused to meddle with Cimir''s faction and wanted to be out of these politics. The things that took ce in the court two days ago were also orchestrated by Khimav. It was the secondst step of his great ns. Thest step would be to forever banish them, then kill them in seclusion, and have everyone in the society converted to worshiping Mother Seia. Just a little longer¡­ a few more days at best¡­ ¡­.. Back in the dungeon. "So¡­ what''s your goal?" Lith was staring at Lucas as if he was a funny animal. Despite being startled out of his wits and having a chill run down through him, Lucas tried to keep his calm and answer. Firstly, he asked, "¡­My goal?" "Your goal. What are you upto, where are you going to go, what are you going to do, and so on." [Warning: mentioning about the apocalypse will hasten it!] [Warning: mentioning about the apocalypse will hasten it!] [Warning: mentioning about the apocalypse will hasten it!] . . . [Quest: Lie to the questioner(difficulty: F) has started.] [Reward: Breakthrough assist for Half King Rank.] [Penalty: Death.] "¡­" The damned system decided things for himself once again. There was no way to avoid this quest. However, being an old being, Lucas''s brain quickly came up with something that would lead to his benefit. "I have no ns for now. I''ve been wandering, trying to avoid wars, and slowly cultivating to achieve a breakthrough." "I see." Lith nodded thoughtfully. ''If Lucas had nothing to do then¡ª'' "Your Highness¡­ there''s a slight problem." Sylvia''s voice cut off Lith''s thoughts and made him turn to her. He instructed Lucas to stay in ce and walked over to Sylvia to see what the problem was. "There''s a remnant will of a higher being here." Sylvia pointed at a red strand coiled into a sphere in a certain branch on the tree. "It''s really powerful. If I touch it, it would overpower me and I would die." Sylvia answered tly. "Do you want me to proceed?" Again, Sylvia was someone who didn''t wish to live. Be alive or be dead, it did not matter to her. Lith sighed and flicked Sylvia''s forehead. "Stop having such thoughts. Anyway, as long as the will''s overpowered by someone who has a stronger one, it would be fine, right?" Sylvia nodded. "That''s right. If you could have a stronger bloodline than this person''s, it would also work." "Stronger bloodline¡­" Lith said to himself softly and then stared at the will. ''Hmm¡­'' ''¡­System, can I handle that will? Is it on the level of Grand Lust Sovereign?'' [Analyzing¡­] [Answering¡­] [The will is weaker than Grand Lust Sovereign''s. The Host should be able to handle it. However, caution is advised as pain is inevitable.] ''So I''ll have to bear some pain?'' [Yes.] ''Alright.'' Since it wasn''t going to be a problem if Lith handled it and chances of seeding were high, he had an idea. He turned to look at Sylvia and instructed, "Go home and bring Hyunsuk here." Sylvia tilted her head in confusion, wondering why the Prince would require someone so weak like that, but it wasn''t her ce to question his order and thus, giving him a bow, she left. And thus, Lith awaited Hyunsuk''s arrival. Chapter 1018 Danger! Chapter 1018 Danger! ??"Master." Hyunsuk sped his hand and bowed before Lith, speaking in a monotonous voice. His voice even rivaled Sylvia''s that had not a single ounce of emotion behind it. "Hyunsuk, hold onto my shoulder. Make sure to not leave it." Lith instructed and faced the remnant will. Hyunsuk nodded in understanding and extended his hand up to hold onto his shoulder. But, he was unable to. "Master, bend over." "¡­" Lith "¡­" Sylvia Lith turned around and saw Hyunsuk''s hand was indeed not able to reach his shoulder. He was short, around 175 cm or 180 cm. Rubbing his temples, Lith wondered whether Hyunsuk had nomon sense or whether it was just him who had a dirty mind. In any case, he didn''t say anything to Hyunsuk and said, "Hold onto my waist instead." Hyunsuk grabbed a handful of Lith''s non-existent love handles. The grip wasn''t good because there was barely any fat there. If his Master moves, then his hold would break loose. Hence,ing up with a proper strategy, Hyunsuk decided to hug Lith from behind, which he did right after Lith turned around. Lith soon felt something warm behind his cold back. His lips twitched, but he didn''t say anything to Hyunsuk this time. He needed him to be in physical contact with him. If the grip was lost during the remnant will removing process, then the situation would be slightly problematic. Lith needed Hyunsuk''s boundless luck. The halo on his head was a source of trouble and to offset it, who else would be better than a Charm? Once he was in ce, Lith channeled his spiritual power at the remnant will and began suppressing it. The moment a strand of his spiritual power touched it, like current finding itself in a closed circuit, a strong aura charged flowed into Lith''s body. A prickling sensation made him want to scratch his body apart, but he gritted his teeth and channeled more of his spiritual power into it. Soon, on every millimeter over his skin, Lith felt as if someone was poking him with a needle from inside. His mind screamed and his body wanted to withdraw its spiritual power from the will, safeguarding itself, but he persisted. Sylvia could see Lith''s face turning red with each passing second while Hyunsuk who was behind him was as expressionless as ever. It seemed that things didn''t affect him. A few momentster. "Huff!" Lith sent ast wave of his spiritual power into the will and it finally was absorbed fully by him. The moment thest strand of it went inside his body, Lith was taken to another realm of consciousness for a second. He saw a glimpse of the same crimson-eyed woman in a mighty hall, then appeared back to reality. This confirmed a few things for Lith. This woman was the one behind all of this. Secondly, beings of the higher ne could have their influence on the lower ones. It wasn''t a lot, but it was of a considerable degree to harm individually targeted people. Lith fell into deep thoughts as he pondered over a few more things in this regard. Higher level beings were seen as constetions in the night sky and he couldmunicate with them due to his system. However, did others have such notifications pop up in their minds too? If yes, how was this possible? If not, then how were they able to know which constetion was speaking and their ability to burn providence and do gestures? Constetions or otherworldly deities could provide contracts and grab someone from the lower realms. However, why hasn''t there been any instance of it appearing in his own world? Was there something blocking it or was there a different reason altogether? It was a quite fascinating development. Lith had a feeling that answers to these questions would soon be answered in the Sacred Celestial Realm when he goes to visit the Martial Master. Speaking of Martial Master, Lith wondered how Miwa was doing right now. Her Master was the same guy who killed her. It seemed like an illusion at first, but Miwa described it to be very real, which could mean that it was indeed a real event. Killing and resurrecting someone wasn''t an unknown thing, afterall. Hopefully, Miwa was doing good wherever she was. Had she been here, she would''ve been easily able to suppress this will with her bare hands. Miwa had some sort of special physique that made her immune to all auras and pressure from higher beings. She either didn''t have the ability to perceive the pressure or her constitution was just that strong to ovee any aura in the world. Lith, Ralph, and Dennis had collectively sted their auras before her during their training session. It happened unknowingly as they were busy with their own stuff, but momentster when Lith made his own aura explode, Dennis called him out and asked him to retract it. He felt suffocated and was on his knees. Ralph was in a simr situation while only Miwa was looking at everyone with a dumbfounded gaze, wondering what was up with them. ''I''ll see you soon, for sure, Miwa.'' Friends were hard toe by, especially someone as genuine as Miwa. He didn''t have any romantic feelings for her, but that did not mean he disliked herpany. Coming back to reality, Lith found himself still being hugged by Hyunsuk and Sylvia staring at him with a curious, emotionless gaze. Rubbing his temples, he said, "Hyunsuk, get off." Hyunsuk did as asked and tried to suppress his yawn. He was really bored. Lith ignored him and then checked up on thedy stuck in a demonic tree. The demonic aura from her had vanished while he was lost in thoughts and the tree was slowly withering. Lith asked the Giant girl and Sylvia to stay by the woman and watch over her. She should be back to normal soon, while he took Hyunsuk and walked over to Lucas. Lucas stared at him with a somewhat fearful gaze. He didn''t know what this creature would do to him. At present, even though he was a reincarnated being, far stronger in his past life than the present Lith, he still felt a slight fear. Lith looked at Lucas and said with a calm gaze, "I wanted to ask what you were upto so as to see whether you''re busy or not, but I''ve changed my mind now." Lucas didn''t have a good feeling about this. Lith looked right into Lucas''s ck eyes with a serious gaze and said, "I am quite curious about your system." ''Huh!?'' Lucas''s hair stood on their ends as his vision darkened. Continuous chill went down his spine and he unconsciously shuddered. Not only he, but it seemed as if the system was shocked by this revtion as well, given by how it didn''t utter a single word. Despite being aware of the turmoil Lucas was going through, Lith continued, "You''ll be staying by my side. I want to research that system of yours." "!!!!" [Danger!] [Danger!] [Danger!] . . . [Teleporting¡­] [Teleporting¡­] Lith saw the space around Lucas bend. Without wasting time, he called out, "Sylvia." Sylvia appeared in an instant before him. She didn''t need to be told what to do as she threw a punch at Lucas''s guts, sending him crashing into the walls behind. BAM! BAM! BAM! The force with which Sylvia hit him made him burst through fouryers of the dungeon''s walls. His bones broke apart, blood gushed out of his mouth, and with such a powerful punch from a Supreme Rank, his Saint Rank physique went into aa. "You hit him hard." Lith pointed out. "My apologies." From her t tone, Sylvia didn''t seem apologetic, but that was just the way she spoke. "Hyunsuk, take him and ask others to ensure he doesn''t run away. Sylvia, drop Hyunsuk and that guy in the castle and be back." The two nodded their heads and went to do as Lith had asked them. Lith then went back to the Giant girl and watched her aunt recover at a visible pace. The tree withered away and the Giant girl''s aunt''s body slowly started appearing. It was sickly pale and quite thin for a Giant. Her stature was also half the size of the Giant girl, almost simr to Lith''s. By the time the woman fully appeared, Sylvia was back by Lith''s side. She ensured to cover the nude woman in front and help her recover faster and properly. The Giant girl was in tears and sobbed continuously. Her mind was probably nk and she was in no state to converse, thought Lith. Ten minutester. The woman''s eyes fluttered open. Her hazy vision soon gained rity as she saw the Giant girl. "Nika¡­" "Aunt!" The girl burst into tears and hugged her aunt, unable to stay put anymore. Lith backed a step away with Sylvia and gave the two some alone time. The girl, whose name Lith now knew was Nika, wailed in happiness and sorrow while the woman, although sad, kept her tears to herself and consoled the girl. The girl''s sobbing was quite loud. Even though Lith was away from her, it felt as if someone was screaming in his ears. Maybe it was due to this, but he felt something wriggle on his back. Turning to the side, Lith saw his aunt make some movements. ''Oh, I totally forgot about her.'' She was so light and unmoving that she seemed to have blended into Lith''s body. She didn''t be a hindrance while he battled or made any movements. It was quite odd. "Mhm¡­" Mayzin mumbled softly as her hold on Lith tightened, making him gasp. ''Oof¡­'' She seemed to be waking up. "¡­huwaaa¡­" A soft yawn was heard by Lith, but he couldn''t react to it as he was busy gripping onto his aunt''s hands, trying to put them away from his neck and letting him breathe. Mayzin''s hold was too tight! Lith''s face turned red as a tomato and veins popped everywhere on his neck and face. "Mhm¡­ where am¡­ I?" Chapter 1019 Finding A Treasure Chapter 1019 Finding A Treasure ??"Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Lith was gasping for air as Mayzin set him free. She looked around and found herself in a dungeon. In front of her, twodies had their eyes red and were staring back at her. ''I seem to have seen her before¡­'' There was a certain moment where Mayzin had woken up. She didn''t remember when, but she recalled looking at this woman''s eyes and having a strange power stare back at her. ''If only I was awake¡­'' Even though she might''ve woken up in the middle of her power nap, her memory about it was hazy. Being a Dragon, her personality was tuned to sleeping whenever it was possible and hunting for treasures. It may sound like a stereotype, but sadly, Mayzin checked all the boxes and was a typical Dragon true to her nature. There was no helping it. ''Now, where is it¡­'' Mayzin''s attention shifted from thedies in front and she looked around. There was a reason she woke up. It certainly had some reason to do with the disturbance caused by Nika, but there was another major one. While Mayzin walked away, Nika turned to Lith. Her eyes were moist and bending down to reach his eye level, she held his hands together and said with her lips pursed, "Thank you. Thank you so much." Those were her heartfelt words of gratitude. Saying anything more would just degrade the value of her thank yous, so she kept it short. Lith gave her a small smile. "No worries." "If there''s anything I can do, please let me know. Me and my family are forever indebted to you." Beside Nika, her aunt appeared. She took a knee and said with her palm on her chest, "We are forever indebted to your grace, Sire. Neither me nor my family will forgive the kindness you''ve bestowed upon us." "Don''t worry about it. This was a fair exchange, so there''s no debt between us." Lith had his own motives to help these people. He wasn''t doing it for benefits, but because his aunt guided him to. What he would get out of it¡­ he didn''t know. For now, he had a dragon vicle healing potion recipe. He would need a dragon vicle for it though. Those were hard to find as the strength of the potion was equivalent to the bone strength of the dragon. If he wanted to make a King Rank potion, he would need a King Rank dragon''s vicle. Nika, upon hearing Lith''sment, swiftly shook her head and said, "No, no, no. How can a mere recipepare to what you''ve done for us? Even if we made you potions or artifacts for a thousand years, it wouldn''t be enough to repay what you''ve done for us!" There was no tone of ttery, but genuine appreciation. This was the first time Lith was hearing this and a sudden stir urred in his heart, making him somewhat raise his eyebrows. ''Damn¡­ this feeling¡­'' It was much better than killing somebody! Who would''ve thought doing good deeds felt better than doing evil ones! This feeling was even better than getting appreciated for cooking up some good food. There had been a lot of praises in the past from customers who liked his food, but that kind of appreciation and this kind of appreciation had a huge difference. Lith wasn''t able to describe how, but the current feeling was better than any he has ever felt. The innocent eyes of Nika that were twinkling in front of him, and the gratitude-covered eyes of her aunt¡­ they could not be faked. ''Is this what aunt wanted me to show?'' Thinking so, Lith turned to look at her, and found her searching for something. Shaking his head, he turned to look back at Nika and her aunt. "Well, since everything''s good now, I suppose I''ll leave. But before going, I wanted to ask, how exactly did you get trapped here?" What Nika said only showed her side of the story. What happened to her aunt that caused her to turn into a tree was a mystery. Now, Lith had a chance to hear things from her side and piece the puzzle. Nika''s aunt furrowed her brows and her expression darkened. "We were ambushed," she said tly, making Nika gasp in shock. "There was a group of four figures in blue hooded cloaks that ambushed me and my husband. They created a situation where it appeared as if the dungeon was copsing, but in reality, everything was perfectly fine." Nika''s aunt then bit her lower lip. Lith could see she did it strongly as blood began oozing out of it. "There was not much talk. They were simply after me because I was a ''potential seed for the Mother''. I don''t know what that means and I was clueless at that time as well. My husband felt it was a bad omen and tried to cover for me so I could run, but the cloaked figures¡­" Thedy''s eyes turned moist and a lump seemed to have been formed in her throat as she recalled the painful memories. "¡­they were far too powerful." She said after collecting her words. She seemed to be moments away from bursting into tears, but somehow kept herself from doing so. "My husband was brutally killed in front of my sight and I had some sort of restrictive spell ced on me. The next thing that I can remember was being shackled in this room and then turning into a tree. For the initial few days, I was conscious and normal, butter, everything seemed to have turned ck." Lith nodded in understanding. "So, how much time do you think has passed?" This was an important question that was always asked to people who went through such things where they fell into aatose-kind-of state. The woman smiled wryly and said, "It feels like it''s been a week since this incident happened, but that''s surely not the case, right?" Her niece Nika seemed to have matured. There was no way only a week had passed. Nika held her aunt''s hand and said with a sorrowful nod, "Not one week, but roughly a bit over fifty years have passed since you were turned into that state." "Oh, Mother¡­" Nika''s aunt covered her mouth and gasped in horror. Nika''s lips quivered and she continued in a low voice, "You have no idea how much has changed¡­" Lith left the duo at this point. Their conversation was of no use to him as he had gotten the most out of thedy already. Four cloaked figures that called her as a potential seed for the Mother. It probably had something to do with one of the two Goddesses. And one of the two was demonic in nature. Having been around Gunther''s faction, Lith did not feel a single trace of demonic energy in them. However, when in Semohr, he could feel a faint trace of it lingering in the air. This meant that there was something wrong with Mother Seia''s worshippers. ''Not to mention¡­ I''m pretty sure that woman was Seia.'' The woman with crimson eyes that Lith saw in the spell, it was probably her. Piecing together everything, it did not take a genius to know that things were wrong with the people worshiping Mother Seia, and with Seia herself. ''So the cloaked figures¡­ probably extreme worshippers of Seia? Or are they perhaps someone rted to the Seia faction in the administration?'' Things were pointing at the faction that was at odds with Gunther''s father''s side. Maybe it was them? While thinking so, Lith walked towards his aunt who was searching for something. SQUEAK¡ª! Something squishy got crushed beneath Lith''s foot. Turning to look down, he identally stepped onto a rat. Shaking his head and thinking it was amon thing in a dungeon, Lith ignored it and walked towards Mayzin. The rat wasn''t dead, but startled. It squeaked away as quickly as it could from the ce. "Aunt, what are you searching for?" Lith asked Mayzin as he stood beside her. "Treasure." Mayzin replied tly. "Why are you searching for it?" Lith asked with a smile. "To find it?" Mayzin didn''t look at him and continued to look in every corner. "Why would you want to find it when you already have it?" Mayzin knitted her brows. She turned to look at Lith and asked, "How do I already have it?" If she had the treasure already, she wouldn''t be searching for it. What was Lith saying? Lith rubbed his non-existent stubble and said, "Aren''t you already looking at it? Ain''t I your biggest treasure?" "¡­" Mayzin''s eyes twitched. "Say it again and I''ll bury you right here and now." Lith chuckled and tried to pinch Mayzin''s cheek, but she pped his hand away and got back to searching for the treasure. Had it been before, Lith would''ve been punched in the abdomen until his guts spilled out. After his date, now was a different case. She seemed to have be quite tolerant. "So¡­ how does the treasure look like?" Lith asked while searching alongside her. "No idea. I just have a feeling that it''s there somewhere." "You''re working on intuition?" "Yes." "Wow. What are the odds of finding a treasure that way?" "80%" "That high?" "No." "What?" "90%" "¡­" The conversation was going to a level that hurt Lith''s brain. He kept his silence and just rummaged the surroundings to see where this treasure that his aunt was looking forward toy at. Chapter 1020 Are You Sure It’s A Rat? Chapter 1020 Are You Sure It¡¯s A Rat? ??Lith was walking deep in the dungeon with Mayzin and Sylvia, searching through every nook and cranny of it for the treasure. Being a Supreme Rank Dragon, Mayzin''s aura scared the beasts and kept them away. With them out of the picture, this dungeon pretty much had nothing. At least those beasts provided beast cores that could be used in potions, artifacts, and arrays. "Aunt, I seriously think that we shoulda€"" Squeaka€"! Lith stomped on something squishy again. Turning to look down down, it was a rat. A pudgy, hairy rat, about the size of a handball. ''Why are there so many rats here?'' This was the second time he identally stepped on one. The rat squealed and aggressively struggled to move away as its life slowly slipped away due to Lith''s foot on it. Having no interest in killing it, Lith stepped away and the pudgy rat ran as fast it could, only to suddenly crash on a wall. It shook its head, then made a run in Lith''s opposite direction. "Aunt." Lith called out as he neared Mayzin. Mayzin, digging the ground in a squatted position, turned to look at Lith as he called her. "Aunt, I think we should..." Lith stopped speaking as Mayzin squinted her eyes and red at him. It seemed that she figured out what he was going to say and didn''t want to hear it. "...we should look and search some more, yes." Lith got to work and gave up the idea of convincing her to leave. Mayzin went back to digging the ground. "Have you found any clues, aunt?" "No. But if there''s anything that feels out of ce, that should be a good enough clue." Lith wondered what out of ce things could there be in this dungeon. Time was slowly ticking and he had to be there to help Gunther. Without him, those guys might not be able to formte a proper n. "Aunt, about the quest you gavea€"" Squeaka€"! "..." Lith frowned and turned around. Why was he hearing a rat''s squeak so much? "Your Highness, please take a look at this." Sylvia walked towards Lith, holding a fat rat by its tail that was squealing on top of its lungs and trying to look for ground. "This rat again?" Now things were suspicious. One time was understandable. Two times were also somewhat understandable, but thrice? Lith stood up and went near Sylvia. "Your Highness..." Sylvia said in a monotonous tone. "What should I do about this? Kill it?" "What''s with the rat? How did you find it?" "It was near our vicinity, bumping its head on walls and trying to escape. I caught it when it bumped into me." "..." Was this rat dumb? Did it have no survival instincts? Could it not feel his aunt''s explosive Dragon aura or was this rat so weak that it couldn''t actually perceive the aura? "This rat sure is suspicious." Lith said. Sylvia nodded. "Yes. It''s also not actually a rat." "What?" "Oh, you guys found something?" Mayzin''s gaze fell on them as she heard themotion. She dusted her hands and appeared beside Lith. "Oh? A Druid?" Mayzin immediately said as she watched the squealing rat. As if being caught red-handed, the rat''s hair stood on their ends and it squealed and struggled to escape even harder. "A Druid?" Lith was surprised hearing this word. "That''s a Druid?" "Yes. A strange one at that. I can''t feel any aura from it." Mayzin said and took the rat from Sylvia, examining it. "What happened to you? Why are you not showing your true form even after being caught?" Mayzin asked. The rat squealed harder and tried to escape, making Mayzin knit her brows. "Such a strong level of shape shifting. It looks nothing but an ordinary rat to me." "Are you sure it''s a Druid and not some ordinary rat?" It looked like a rat, squeaked like a rat, and also smelled like a rat. Wasn''t it really just a rat? "No." Mayzin said. "It''s not a rat. I need to figure out a way to cancel its shape shifting spell." "Lady Mayzin, let me." Sylvia grabbed the rat back from Mayzin and began drawing something strange on its body with her index finger''s sharp nail. Soon, a bright green light shimmered in the dark dungeon from the rat and Lith could feel elemental energy fluctuations near him. Sylvia let go of the rat, and as the light diminished, a petite ginger-haired girl with small u-shaped horns present horizontally on her head came into light. "A-a-a-aha€|." The girl was flustered and immediately tried to run, but bumped her head into a wall. "Ow!" Still, clutching her head, she tried to run away once more, but bumped her head into a wall again. Lith and Mayzin looked at her with a dumbfounded gaze while Sylvia had a no change on her neutral face. "A-aha€| ex..ita€| exita€|" The girl ran again and this time, she bumped into Lith. Instead of letting her wander around like a headless chicken, Lith held her shoulder and asked, "Why are you running?" "Aaahhh!" The girl was startled and shrieked in fright. "Calm down, will you?" "Ahhhh!" The girl shouted and tried to run again, but Lith chopped at her neck with the side of palm and knocked her unconscious. The girl''s body limped on Lith''s hand like a steamed spring onion and he said out loud "What''s wrong with her?" "Hma€|" Mayzin had some idea in regards to it. "Let me see." Mayzin raised the girl''s head and opened her eyes to see into them. She saw dull green pupils in her eyes. Theycked vibrancy and the saturation of green was so less that her pupils appeared almost gray. "Yup. As I thought." Mayzin said and let the girl go. "What thought?" Lith asked. Mayzin pointed at the girl and said, "She''s blind." "Oha€|" Lith finally realized why the girl was running around like that. "Blind?" Sylvia begged to differ. "A Druid of that level can be blind too?" "It''s surprising, but yes. That is indeed the case." Lith wondered what the conversation was going on about. He didn''t know much about Druids other than the fact that they did exist and were a race of people close to nature and could shape shift into any animal, beast, or nt. "Is this girl''s level high?" Lith asked the two. "Yes. She should be equivalent to a Supreme Rank." Mayzin said without batting an eye. "What!?" It was a bit of a shock knowing this girl was a Supreme Rank and couldn''t even see. Didn''t Supreme Ranks have abilities to perceive and ''see'' even without eyes? Heck, let alone them, even Lith could spread out his spiritual sense and look at things even without his eyes. Mayzin knew what was going on in his head. She pointed at the girl and replied, "That Druid''s cultivation is suppressed, if I am not wrong. When she was in a rat form, her abilities strictly adhered to how amon rat would be. After she was taken out of it, I suppose Sylvia might''ve put a seal on her, hence she was still not able to see." "Lady Mayzin is right." Sylvia nodded in affirmation. "Oh." Now it made sense. "But why''s she blind?" "Wake her up and ask yourself." Mayzin said and yawned. She felt like having a short power nap again after so much searching. "Now that we found the lead to the treasure, should we leave the dungeon? I suppose the girl will be calm once she finds herself in a better environment." Lith suggested. "Works." Mayzin said nonchntly. Lith left the dungeon with her, Sylvia, and the Druid girl. They went to afortable Inn in Semohr and had the girl rest on a cozy bed. As for Nika and her aunt, Lith left them to their ownpany. They might have a lot to talk about, and would do a reunion with their family. He didn''t want to meddle with that. She would settle down after a day or two, so there was some time before meeting her. Lith, Mayzin, and Sylvia sat on wooden stools by the bedside and watched the sleeping Druid girl. Lith and Sylvia sipped on tea while watching her and Mayzin yawned again. If there was nothing stimting happening, she would be bored and feel sleepy. When she was with Lucifer, she would get annoyed by her constant harassment and would need to be on guard at all times. This kept her awake. While managing her society''s administration and getting busy doing work, she would also be awake and not feel the least bit sleepy. However, right now, she had nothing to do as her role was only to watch over Lith and see him finish his quest. Even though Lith was about as shameless as Lucifer or even worse than her, Mayzin knew he wouldn''t harass her like that stupid otaku. There was nothing to worry about, so her guard was down and there was no stimtion. There was a chance that Lith might kiss her again, but that didn''t matter. Yes, she was aware of the head kisses she got from Lith and also the warm caresses when she almost woke up a few times. It reminded her of the warmth she got from her mother and kind of odd. Mayzin didn''t hate it and wouldn''t mind letting Lith do that again. Maybea€| this shameless guy might kiss her on the lips and take cheap advantage, but that''s about it. She had faith that he wouldn''t go further than that. Mayzin thus didn''t mind. Unknowingly, she was getting used to Lith''spany and wasn''t even aware that she was fine with him kissing her then lips. If Lith asked her about it when she was awake, she would surely beat him up. Mayzin''s eyelids drooped as her thoughts nked out. In a few seconds, her head fell on Lith''s shoulder and she dozed off. Lith looked at her with visible surprise and thought, ''She slept again?'' Chapter 1021 Meryl Chapter 1021 Meryl ??It was dark. As far Meryl could remember, ever since that portentous day, she was unable to see a single ray of light. Days passed with her wandering around aimlessly a€" stumbling at every second step and banging her head against random things. Had it not been for her kind Master, by whom she was saved from drowning, Meryl would''ve never been able to ''see'' again. What cultivation was, Meryl did not know back then. She did not even know who she was and what power she held, until her Master told her. She was a beautiful youngdy with ginger hair. Although she had freckles back then, it only served to add to her innocent charms. Meryl could only take her Master''s words at face value, for she had no means to picture herself or even see. That however, changed. It changed after a hundred years when Meryl ascended to immortality and could make good use of her spiritual sense. Even though she could not see through her eyes, she could perceive everything around her. The sound of birds chirping, the stepping of her foot on the wet mud, the gurgling sound of her stomach when she was hungry; all such things were one of the first few experiences of her perception. Days passed and a disastrous gue struck Meryl''s ce. Her Master and her tried to run away, but the whole world was swept in the gue, and it even reached her Master. "Live.. well¡­my¡­ child." Those were her Masters final words before she pushed her into an unknown gate. Space warped around Meryl and where she had arrived after that, she had no recollection. Initially she felt nothing and wandered around in a rat form as there were people nearby and appearing in front of them would be suspicious, but as she moved some more, she realized that she was unable to shift back! Not being able to shift back meant not being able to see. Her spiritual powers were not working either and she couldn''t do anything about it. She was basically a normal rat at this point! This horrified Meryl to no end and she ran around in panic, only to get sucked into a dungeon. Here, she was met with some unruly beasts, but with her skills, she avoided them easily and stayed huddled in a corner. This was until she felt a scary aura, and also a repulsive, demonic one. The demonic one felt like Meryl was looking at a bloodthirsty killer. Even in her own ce she had never felt such an aura. Hiding from this person was the best choice, so she ran in the opposite direction. Meryl couldn''t see or perceive the ce she was in. Hence her only sense of direction was the aura. However, that soon changed as the aura suddenly disappeared. Where it had gone, she didn''t know. Even the scary aura had vanished. Meryl''s panic had slowly settled down and she moved around in hopes of finding an exit, but much to her dismay, she soon entered a ce where she could feel the two scary auras. This made her panic again and she ran around, only to get crushed by something heavy. Thankfully, that something hadn''t stopped itself from crushing her to death. When that something walked away, Meryl realized the weight belonged to the person with the demonic aura. So¡­ she ran. She ran, and ran, and ran. It was an endless darkness all around her. She did not know where she was going, but the repulsive aura had vanished again. After catching her breath, she once again ran to find an exit. But this time around, she once again got crushed. And it was by the person with the demonic aura! Meryl was scared to death and ran again when the person let her go. But curse the heavens! She got found out by someone. The next thing she knew, everything turned dark again. Where she was, what she was doing, nothing was felt. It should be scary like she had hoped, but for some reason, she felt warm. It was warm,fortable, and so cozy that Meryl felt herself covered in a bed of flowers. She had a lucid dream about her experiences and was still living through them. After a long chase, she finally went through some rest. However, there was something off about this. Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Meryl could smell a savory aroma in the air. There was also the scent of freshly brewing coffee, and this made her wonder, was her lucid dream so lucid that she could even smell things? If such was the case, shouldn''t she be able to see the things happening in the dream? Currently, everything was ck in her vision. The only thing she could sense was the aroma of food and coffee. Seconds passed into minutes and this aroma got denser. It was to the point that Meryl felt choked. "Huwaaa!" Meryl woke up in shock trying to catch her breath. Suddenly, in her spiritual vision, she saw three pairs of eyes staring at her. All three made her sweat and gulp in fear. Thedy with dark eyes and horns on her head, she was scary! Thedy with gray and no look on her face was double scary! And that¡­ The man with purple eyes¡­ Heavens¡­ Who was this man!? What was that halo on his head?! How demonic was he!? Meryl finally understood the situation she was in and a sense of dread took over her. ''It''s over. My life''s over. Sorry Master¡­ Icouldn''t survive for longer¡­'' ¡­.. Lith, Mayzin, and Sylvia looked at the ginger-haired girl with visible surprise. She was so startled as if she had seen her parents'' killers. "I-I-I¡­" "Don''t be so scared." Mayzin said in a calm tone. "We''re not trying to harm you." The girl gulped again and tried to crawl away from the three, only to hit the wall behind her. Lith rubbed his chin and asked with a thoughtful gaze, "Do we look like bad guys to you?" Just like how others could perceive Lith as someone with a high amount of negative energy, he too could do the same, but with people possessing positive and virtuous energy. He didn''t know about it until the Druid girl in front manifested in her real self. This was a really pure soul. Untainted, unblemished, and there wasn''t a single speck of corruption within her. If there was a halo for positive energy, theplete opposite to what Lith had, this girl would definitely possess an angelic white ring on her head. Her soul was as pure as Emilia''s. No, it was even more pure. Emilia killed people she felt were bad. She may be an angel, but she had blood on her hands. This girl, however, possessed nothing of sort. He could understand why she must be scared. If Lith could sense her as pure, she could sense him as the worst scum in the world. ''What a headache¡­'' Meryl closed her eyes in fear and whimpered like a puppy. Tears soon trickled down her eyes, making Lith and Mayzin frown even harder. "She''ll be scared if we stay here for longer. It''s best if we find someone with a holy and sacred aura." Mayzin said softly while brushing her purple hair behind her ears. ''Holy and sacred¡­'' Lith only knew of one person. It was his cute angel Emilia. However, she had gone MIA for a while and he couldn''t contact her. ''Who else could there be who hasn''t killed anybody and is a virtuous so..ul¡­ hm? What about her?'' Lith suddenly remembered someone who, if he wasn''t wrong, hadn''t killed people yet. Or was he wrong? Lith couldn''t properly remember. "I know someone. Let me give her a call." Lith said and dialed a number. Soon, after a short talk, space fluctuated around him and out of thin air a dignifieddy with shoulder length blonde hair appeared out. Unlike before, she wore high waist ck trousers with her white shirt tucked inside it. Her trousers gave an appearance that she had long legs, which may be truepared to her height, but she was really as short as Miwa, and also petite. This was the cute Yellow Phantom, Fei, and she was someone with a clean kill history. She was sealed for most of her life in a dungeon. Even after waking up, she was taken directly under Lith. Ever since then, Lith didn''t really remember asking her to kill anybody. ''Maybe she might''ve killed someone, but her kill count should be less than even Emilia''s.'' Lith thought as he saw Fei. Fei bowed as she saw Lith. "How may I help, Master?" Lith pointed at the trembling girl and said, "Can you calm her down?" Fei turned to look at the girl. She saw a ginger-haired girl with gentle bearings. However, that onlysted for a second as a splitting pain shot through her head. "Ouch!" ¡­.. A/N: Chapters have been a bit slow as I''ve got an examing up. I know I need to publish the bonuses, I''ll do it together as a mass release in the first or second week of May. Chapter 1022 Ambushed Chapter 1022 Ambushed ??"Ouch!" Fei stumbled backwards while covering her eyes as blood trickled down from the gaps of her palm and fingers. "Fei!" Lith caught her from falling and held her. "I''m sorry¡­" Fei said apologetically whileposing her bearings. "What happened?" Just a look at the Druid girl caused such a strong reaction in Fei. To hurt a Supreme Rank like that, what must''ve taken ce? Fei rubbed her eyes and blinked repeatedly to clear off the blurry red vision she was looking at. Her eyes healed in a few seconds and she turned to look at Lith. "My abilities were running. I pried into her destiny and suffered a bacsh." "Why would you do that?" Lith sighed and shook his head. This was probably one of the dumbest things Fei had done ever since she became his maid. "I was careless." Fei looked down. She should''ve first checked what the level of the person in front was and not simply charged ahead to pry into things like a wild boar. In the back of her mind, she thought there were only a handful of people in this world whose destiny she couldn''t pry into. This world had Supreme Ranks at the highest stage, so she naturally had an opinion like that. Who would''ve thought that out of the handful, she was going to meet one here. It was really an unfortunate ident. Looking at Fei, who seemed apologetic and also knew the thing she had done, Lith let the matter go. He patted her shoulder and said, "Be more careful from here onwards. Anyway, we''ll leave you to the girl, please have a chat with her and get to know who she is. Don''t use any force, be gentle." With that, Lith left the room with Sylvia and Mayzin. He had faith in Fei''s abilities and wasn''t worried that the Druid might escape. Even if she tried to, there was nowhere to hide in this world. It was his turf. He made his way towards Gunther''s cave while leaving Mayzin in Sylvia''s care. She wanted to drink, and was in an Inn that sold good liquor. With Sylvia around, she wouldn''t need to worry about anything and could drink to heart''s content. With teleportation, it took a few minutes to reach Gunther''s cave. In the same training hall he visited on the first day, Lith saw Ojas sitting around a round table with a demon teen and a werewolf teen. Gunther was nowhere to be seen. Walking close to them, Lith saw Sheng turn to look at him. Like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, he jumped in his seat and had all his hair stood out on their ends. Such a strong reaction alerted Ojas and Ji, but noticing the intruder, they rxed their guard. "Sheng, stop showing such unsightly behavior." "It''s disrespectful and also not nice." The two reprimanded Sheng. "Ahem. Sorry." Sheng forced himself to calm down and sat on the chair. He was lectured quite a lot by Ojas and Ji after thest interaction he had with Lith. Lith ignored Sheng''s outburst and took a seat around the three. His disposition was calm. "What''s the situation?" Ojas handed a tablet to Lith. He then pinched his brows and replied, "It''s not going good. Hardly three days are left, and we are in a really difficult spot." "Hm...!?" Lith frowned as he went through the tablet. "Someone tried to assassinate Gunther?" "Yes. We already had an idea that they would do such a thing after the banishment, but didn''t think they would get impatient and do such a reckless thing. Cimir''s faction is truly wicked." "I can vouch for that." Ji leaned forwards and ced a crest on the table. "The assassins fled after the failed attempt, but during the fight, someone''s shirt was torn apart and this thing was present with it." "N-not only that¡­ there has been a lot of trouble popping up left and right." Sheng stuttered initially, but tried his best to remainposed and confident. "Two days ago, a conflict broke out in a small town at the outskirts of Semohr. The church officialsbeled a group of farmers as heretics because that group questioned Mother Helvia." "The said group were devout believers of her, but for the past few years, there had not been a single good harvest and they didn''t understand why the Goddess was not giving them their blessing. They questioned the church whether Mother Helvia had abandoned them. If such was the case, they would go worship Mother Seia." "Hm." Lith listened keenly. "That''s a harsh reaction from the church." "Yes. But the people''s shaking faith is also a point of concern." The higher one''s rank was, the stronger their faith would be to the higher deity. If the farmers were of a low rank, it would be easy to shake them. They were easy targets. However, for such a thing to not happen, churches were there to keep the people on the right path. For the church to go out of their way and call the already wavering believers as heretics¡­ it was quite fishy. "There''s also¡­" Few minutes passed as the group began their discussion. It was stopped when Lith raised his hand after feeling spatial fluctuations near him. Thud! Like a boulder crashing down, a blonde Giant fell in the training hall from mid air. "Gunther!" Ojas yelled when he noticed Gunther''s bloodied face and twisted limbs. Lith''s brows tightened up when he noticed that. Something was wrong. This was a secret base. Teleportation was forbidden. Even Gunther followed that rule and had requested Lith to do the same. "Guntherrrr!" Sheng yelled and dashed towards him. "Be careful!" Lith dashed with them and tried to warn them, but it was a second toote as spatial fluctuations urred in quick session everywhere around them. It only took the blink of an eye to have ten portals spread out around them. Swish! Swish! Swish! Sharp metallic ropes shot from the portals and moved into other ones, making a. Lith felt the elemental energy within the''s space to gradually lower and diminish. ''Not good!'' He didn''t wait and took out his sword, casting it with Space and Dark elemental energy. A ck sheen shimmered on the sword''s de and taking a single step ahead which was equivalent to ten steps, Lith appeared right before a metallic rope. CLANG¡ª! A strong current waved through Lith''s body and spread outwards. His clothes fluttered wildly, his hands turned numb, and the after-effect of the attack even made Ojas, Sheng, and Ji stumble a few steps back and groan. CLANG¡ª! Lith hit the rope again. His hands going numb were the least of his concerns. As long as he could move his body, he would do it! CLANG¡ª! "Don''t bother, boy. It''s made of the toughest King grade Vinalium. It adjusts its flexural strength and resistance as per the applied force, hohoho!" Lith stopped uselessly hitting the rope and took a step back. He wasn''t a stubborn meathead who only knew to strike. Knowing when to retreat was a big sign of intelligence. Those who thought of it as being cowardly and didn''t retreat¡­ Heaven and hell warmly weed them with open arms. "Smart. Hohoho!" The Giant stroked his rough beard andughed out loud. Having a proper look at him, Lith raised his eyebrow in surprise. "Baldur?" "Hoh? You know of me?" The Giant was with a somewhat protruding belly asked with interest. Lith didn''t know this guy, but he had seen him once. Back in the tavern when his aunt was drinking for the first time. There were a lot of noisy and loud people there. Lith didn''t bother to nce at them, but with his exceptional observational skills, he was aware of his surroundings. "No." Lith replied tly. "But I do know you were having quite fun in the tavern a few days back, chatting with your friends, drinking, and cracking jokes." "Hohohoho! What an amusingment!" Baldur felt it was the funniest joke he had ever heard and clutched his belly whileughing. "Never knew I had fans watching me!" "Fans? Ptui!" Lith spat, something which he had never done before. It was too disgusting to hear an alcoholic, pot-bellied, old man say such a thing. "You should take a look in the mirror before speaking." Baldur onlyughed again. Ojas, Sheng, and Ji wondered what the Prince wanted to achieve by having such a conversation. "Intresting young man you are. But don''t know, stalling for time doesn''t work?" Baldur misunderstood and thought Lith was stalling for time. When in reality, he was really just disgusted. "Do you want to know why? It''s because¡­" Baldur shoved his middle and ring finger in his mouth, rolling his tongue, and whistled loudly. Along with the thunder, even rain poured down, which Lith swiftly avoided by taking ten steps back. ''"Can you stop being disgusting!?" Lith yelled. "Your spit almostnded on my pristine face." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Only the sound of passing wind was heard as everyone stared at Lith. The narcissism was on next level! "¡­quite fascinating. Let''s see if you can keep making suchments, hoho." Baldur still let out a chuckle, but this time, he wasn''t reallyughing. Chapter 1023 Ripple In The Soul Chapter 1023 Ripple In The Soul ??One. Two. Three. Four. Five. Six. With each second passed, a Giant rumbled their way out of the many portals in the training hall. The spacious andrge room which could house a small town did not have room for a single extra pair of feet after a minute. Imprisoned in metallic ropes, it felt as if ants in an anthill were surrounded by a bunch of anteaters. The size difference was astounding.. "Morgur, this guy''s tongue is quite sharp. I need it to make a de." The old Giant Baldur squinted his eyes and said while stroking his rough beard. ''What a polite way to order someone to kill.'' It was Lith''s first time hearing such a thing, making him think, ''Adventures are great. Not only do you obtain great experiences, even your vocabry, and treasure stash would increase exponentially.'' ''Heh. I can have a better vocabry to curse people and enough treasures to even woo aunt. What a win-win situation.'' CLANG¡ª! Some restless Giants didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Despite having eyes as big as wine barrels, they failed to see the silverhead standing calmly and watching them. They hit the ropes and broke it, then charged right at Lith. The hall rumbled and the cavern shook as if there was a magnitude six earthquake. "Shit!" "These bastards!" "Cover Gunther!" Sheng, Ji, and Ojas yelled respectively. Their life shed in front of their eyes as the Giants unfurled their attacks, but true to their camaraderie, they erected a barrier around Gunther and themselves, in hopes of protecting everyone. Lith was enveloped in this barrier too. ''Touching.'' Lith appreciated the guys in his heart, but the barrier would only hinder him. He used his extensively used spell Short Jump and moved out of the barrier, standing right above the heads of the four guys. BOOM¡ª! A rainfall of gigantic weapons first shadowed over Lith, then crashed down at him. A pitch ck blocked the attacks. Lith didn''t move even an inch from his spot, as if the attack wasn''t powerful and it wasn''t air by rock hard ground he was standing on. "Aze." Lith said one single word in a soft voice. Magenta-colored mes erupted from his sword and engulfed the entirety of the room like the aftermath of a lighter being thrown into a room full of gasoline. "Ahhhhhh!" "My hand! My hand! My hand!" "My hair!" "My eyes!" "Ahhhhhhh!" Ear-piercing shouts resonated in the room as pure Destruction energy devoured the many Giants. Due to restraining himself, Lith only burned the outeryer of the Giants'' skins and did not do life threatening damage to them. Their clothes were burnt to a crisp while their skin was charred ck. Some weak-minded Giants ran in panic while some failed to make heads about their current predicament. Baldur, the one who had sneered at Lith, was now staring at him with wide-opened eyes. "Y-y-you!" His alcoholic state was nowhere to be seen, neither was his unkempt beard or tanned skin as he looked like one of those Ink Death fes that had once attacked him. "Unsightly." Lith said with a disgusted look as he looked at the naked, burnt man. "Reverse." Lith swung his sword as he said one word. A faint white arc of light shot from it and covered the whole room. It disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared. "Huh?" The Giants gasped in surprise as they looked around and at themselves. "What happened? My body¡­ my clothes¡­" It was all back. They were back to their normal health. Baldur was dumbfounded and looked all over himself like others. He patted everywhere like he was searching for keys in his clothes'' pockets. "I have no such kinks as watching naked, burnt, macho men despairing. My interests only lie in beauties who have nothing hanging beneath their waist." As shameless as ever, Lith made full use of the fact that nobody recognized him as the Vampire Prince. Gunther and his group did, but that didn''t matter much. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Silence descended down in the room after Lith''s statement. Only the sound of small rocks chipping off from the ceiling and hitting the ground were heard by all. Lith ced his hand on the side of his neck and cracked it. "Why are you so silent, Baldur? Did you not want my sharp tongue?" The silence became heavier, but the faint sound of Baldur clenching his fists and many Giants gnashing their teeth didn''t go unheard by Lith. "Heh. The deted balloon look is so shitty to look at." Lith said honestly. "I hoped to have gotten some challenge here, but you all idiots are around Saint Rank or Half King in strength at best." "If you were nning an ambush, you should''ve at least bought a few high ranking people. This is a big base, you know? There are stronger Giants in the vicinity who coulde and crush you at any time." Lith said his honest thoughts. Why stupidlye unprepared like that? He knew this race was full of muscle heads, but there wasn''t even a single person who could use their brain? Seriously? Even Dennis could figure out that when you''re trying to ambush somebody, always go all out! Lith''s words were a sharp knife that stabbed at everyone present. Some closed their eyes as their hands trembled while Baldur too clenched his fist hard enough to have blood drip out. Bastard! If they knew there was a monster like that here, they would''ve brought some high ranking elder! All the elders of Malros''s faction were away from this shithole. Baldur and his group hade prepared! There wasn''t supposed to be anybody present, yet how did they miscalcte the presence of such a strong being? Who was this amethyst-eyed bastard!? Baldur felt such rage that he felt like gauging Lith''s amethyst eyes and paying them in a brothel as amethyst coins to buy some prostitutes. His hatred from him was so strong that¡­ Lith caught on. Lith literally felt a ripple in his soul when Baldur stared at him withplete hatred. It was the same as someone throwing a stone in a calmke. In this context, the stone came from Baldur. "You know¡­" Lith took a step ahead. The metallic ropes were destroyed by the opposing Giants themselves so he was free to move. "¡­I am starting to hate you." BAM! "Keuhkk!" Lith mmed the t side of his sword on Baldur''s head, making him fall on his knees and throw up a mouthful of blood. "Senior!" "Senior!" The Giants that were in a daze for so long finally reacted when they saw Baldur on his knees. "Stand where you are if you want to leave this ce in one piece." Lith wasn''t in a good mood. It felt as if he had eaten something bitter. It was strange because he hadn''t felt something like this before just from someone''s hateful gaze. Mouths were shut, feet were stuck, and the Giants remained unmoving as they felt Lith''s explosive King Rank aura. It wasn''t that the ones in this room hadn''t seen a King Rank before, but the aura of Lith''s was¡­ it was even scarier than the Chief. They may lie about not fearing him, but their bodies were true to its instinct. Lith looked down at Baldur, who had blooding out of his eyes and a few broken teeth. He tried to not hit him hard, but the annoyance he felt was too much. "Baldur. I''ll forget everything and leave this ce to let you do what you want." "Huh?" Sheng''s confused voice came out from the barrier. Him and the rest were watching Lith''s every move. Initially they were shocked to find him having such an easy time, but then they thought it was the Vampire Prince. There was no way he didn''t have any artifact to protect himself! The shock had then intensified when they saw Lith subdue Baldur in one swift hit. Still, they thought it had something to do with an artifact. Despite all the shock, the biggest one so far they experienced was from thement he made just now. ''¡­will forget everything and leave¡­'' They thought of the same thing. Was the Prince going to betray them like this? Was there no significance to the bond they had? Oblivious to their thoughts, Lith waited for Baldur''s response. When he heard nothing, Lith rubbed his eyes in disappointment. "Baldur, don''t make me do this." Lith didn''t want to do something cruel today. "I am trying my best to walk on the path of virtue. I''m trying to get away from killing and stuff. If you tell me exactly what you were thinking a while ago, I would go away." Baldur didn''t respond and stared at Lith with his bloodshot eyes. With his barrel-like eyes, he tried to find the true nature of Lith''s words while staring right into his amethyst ones. "Baldur. Last chance. Will you speak or not?" Lith knitted his brows and said dangerously. "Contr..act¡­ sign a contract¡­ I''ll speak." Baldur wasn''t a fool to take the other party''s words at face value. "Okay." Lith epted immediately. He snapped his fingers and a golden scroll came out of his space ring and unfolded itself in front of Baldur. "Say the terms. I''ll ept it. But remember¡­" Lith thrust the tip of his sword at Baldur''s neck, making him feel a prickling sensation. "¡­If you fail to say the truth or speak of half truths and hide something¡­ I''ll make sure¡­" The sword pierced deeper into Baldur''s throat, making blood leak out and having him suffocate. "¡­not only you, your entire bloodline is wiped out." Chapter 1024 Placing Bets Chapter 1024 cing Bets ??The entire training hall was silent. It was because of one man. A Giant with disheveled hair and burnt marks on his body that was now foaming and lying on the floor. Baldur didn''t give in to Lith''s provocation initially and suffered immactely. Lith didn''t want to torture him and wanted to end things on a peaceful note, but Baldur wasn''t cooperating whatsoever. With diplomacy not working, fists had to be brought in. Sitting cross-legged atop the foaming Baldur''s bulging belly, Lith held his chin and looked at Ojas and party. "Did you hear what he said?" Ojas, having watched his life''s most horrifying torture, gulped and nodded his head. "Do you know what to do?" Ojas nodded again. He would be a fool if he didn''t know what to do! "Good. Then start acting on it and let me know if you need some help." Lith then turned to the remaining Giants of Cimir''s faction in the room. "You lot shall stay here until the end of the week. If even a single person moves¡­" Lith didn''t continue further. Threats were not needed after the torture that happened a few minutes ago. Baldur was electrocuted, beaten ck and blue to cough up whatever information he had. When he endured that as well, Lith attacked his soul and inflicted severe pain, causing him to break and answer. Malros''s faction was as good as gone. With this belief, the leader Cimir instructed these guys to begin wiping out whatever remained of Malros. Even though there were a few days remaining, it mattered not to him as he wholeheartedly believed Malros would be gone. He had no association to the Giants here as they were all mercenaries. Everything was kept under wraps to maintain anonymity. The only exception to this was Baldur, who was supposed to lead these mercenaries on orders from Cimir. Baldur was a strong, old Giant. There weren''t many who couldpare to him. Those that could, they were taken care of and weren''t in this cavern, making him the strongest Giant in this ce. Cimir''s n was perfect. Well, almost perfect. Malros had messed up big time by losing his temper multiple times in the court. The worshippers of Helvia were turning against her, which meant people were leaving Malros''s side as well. Malros was as good as banished at this point and the only reason for his continued stay was the final week he was given by the Chief. Facts didn''t lie and Cimir''s calctions weren''t wrong. ''The only thing this guy was unable to calcte was my appearance.'' Indeed. Lith''s intervention was unexpected. Only someone at the level of a Supreme Rank or above could guess if an anomaly had popped up or not in their race. Lith held his chin and looked at the mercenaries in the hall. "What do I do about you guys?" The mercenaries flinched. They dared not even breathe loudly in front of Lith. Baldur was the strongest in the room, with him being beaten to such a degree, the mercenaries naturally knew whom to obey and listen to. The strongest fist reigns was a rule that applied in most cases. This being no exception to it. "How much were you getting paid?" Lith asked, interested. A Giant stepped forward and said with a slight bow, "Ten low grade magic stones an hour, Sir." For ten low grade magic stones these guys tried to do an evil deed. Not that it mattered to Lith, who was an outsider to this situation. Good and evil, sin and virtue ¡ª these concepts were subjective. If seen from Gunther''s point of view, Cimir''s side would seem evil, and the vice-versa might be true as well. People didn''t go after each other''s throat without any reason. These things were taught to Lith by Mayzin during his training, and it was being applied properly in this situation. ''Although things could get done without me joining a faction, I''ll do my batchmates a favor. I anyway need someone to coax the Giants into joining aunt.'' A n formted in Lith''s mind as he watched the mercenaries here. The day when the Giants would stop their infighting wasn''t long ahead. "Ten low grade magic stones, was it? I''ll give you guys ten medium grade¨C no scratch that, I''ll give you ten high grade magic stones an hour. All you have to do is a few simple things for me." Lith''s voice was like a devil''s seductive whisper to these money hungry mercenaries. They almost began drooling after hearing the amount and forgot all about the torture taken ce in the room a few minutes ago. "Sir, what would you like us to do?" The man that had spoken to Lith before asked cautiously, but was also secretly rubbing his hands behind his back. Lith shook his head with a smile. Only loyal to money, these people would even sell their souls if given a big amount. "I want you to pretend the job was done well. However, Baldur and a few others were injured and are now recuperating. The injuries weren''t severe, so there''s nothing to worry about. Say all of this to Cimir and ask him what next he wants you guys to do. Report to me after you''re done. Take a few souvenirs from this ce if you want to show Cimir some proof." "Understood!" The Giant saluted, bowed, and began instructing his fellow mercenaries. He didn''t even bring up the payment to Lith. It was either he was confident that Lith wouldn''t back on his words or he probably wanted to avoid offending him. Whichever it was, it didn''t matter. "Get going then." Lith chased the guys away, then got off Baldur and had a small chat with Ojas and his group. These guys had resentment blooming over their faces as they saw him, but soon got over it and listened intently as Lith gave them a n to work with. Once finished, he walked out of the cavern and made his way towards the Inn Fei was at. While on the way, Lith took out his phone and dialed a number. Ringgg¡­ Ringgg¡­ ¡­.. On a rooftop bar, big TV screensy everywhere and yed the same loud scene. Masked individuals stared at them intently while sipping on alcohol and chatting amongst their peers. In a corner of the bar, a masked, blonde-haired individual was seated on a high chair, holding a microphone. By his sides, there were two ck screens showing some numbers in red. "Haha,dies and gentleman, now who will you bet on?" Behind the individual was a big screen. On it, two groups of people were shing with each other. "The Free Adventurer''s Association or the World Adventurer''s Association?" The blonde individual asked in a cheerful tone. An individual seated close to the blonde guy raised a card that had WAA written on it. "1000 peak grade magic stones." He took a sip of his drink and said unhurriedly. "Hoho, that''s quite the sum from table number 21!" Beside the blonde guy, on the ck screen, numbers in red shed once. + 1000P ¡ª TN 21 + Looking at that, a person from table number 11 sneered. "Anyone can ce a bet on the WAA. It''s not going to fall whatsoever and is safe to do so. But this one¡­ this one will be betting on the FAA, just watch, you idiots." Provoking everybody in the air, a man in red robes from table number 11 said and raised a card that had the letters FAA written on it. "1000 medium grade magic stones!" The masked blondieughed heartily. "Here I was worried that there wouldn''t be any supporters for the Free Adventurer''s Association!" Ady in blue sparkling robes from table number 2 scoffed and put her champagne down. "This prick from table 11 just wants to have attention to himself. I am sure he knows that the FAA can''t hold a candle to the WAA which is made by none other than the main eight." Laughters rang out in the rooftop bar as the sun set and cast a golden glow on everybody present. "Aah¡­ young miss from table 2, you shouldn''t worry about me. I''m just throwing some leftover nickels, nothing much. And as for grabbing attention, I don''t need to do that, but let''s say I was doing it. There''s one thing about me that I don''t need to show a lot of skin to do that." The man threw a jab at thedy whose gown had a heart- shaped bodice that was at such a height that even a centimeter''s slip down could result in thedy''s pink pearls being out in the open for everybody to feast upon. Thedy frowned hearing such ament. "That''s quite an unsightlyment. I expected nothing less from second generation young masters." It was the man''s time to frown now. "Who are you calling a second generation young master, young miss?" It looked like a fight would erupt soon in the bar if the situation wasn''t resolved. The blonde masked individual was about to say something to stop them, but his phone began vibrating in his pockets. Calls were put on priority, so whoever must''ve called was probably someone important. He cut off the mic''s connection and picked up the call, ignoring the problems in the bar. "Yuwen, it''s me." It didn''t take him long to know who it was on the other side. Yuwen hurriedly said, "Ah, Your Highness. How may I be of help?" "What bets are currently going on?" "It''s the World Adventurer''s Association and the¡ª" "ce a million peak grade magic stones on the FAA for me. You have my card, do it." "Ah¡­" Yuwen was surprised by the suddenment. "Is His Highness sure?" It was not his job to advise, but this was going to be really risky. There''s no way the WAA was going to lose to the FAA! "Yes. And while you are at it, start the betting session on the war between Angels and Demons." Yuwen was surprised once again when he heard that. The war between the Angels and Demons didn''t look like it would end soon so the betting was going to be there after a while. But now that the Prince had said it¡­ Yeah, he definitely knew a lot of things that Yuwen could never imagine. Smiling and bowing subserviently even though Lith couldn''t see him, he said, "It will be done at the earliest then, Your Highness. Anything else I can help you with? " "That''s all." Beep. The call was disconnected. ''His Highness definitely wouldn''t make such bets without reason. I wonder what''s going on behind the scenes¡­'' "You son of a bitch!" Yuwen''s thoughts were soon broken by a shrill voice. Turning his head to look at the source, Yuewen gasped. Ady in blue robes was running at a man in red while holding a chair in her hand. "Ah¨C dear guests! Please calm down!" Before the bets, there were some bigger issues Yuwen had to resolve. Being a son-inw of the World Merchant Association''s President really wasn''t fun¡­ Chapter 1025 Drunk Dragon Chapter 1025 Drunk Dragon ??Back in the Inn, Lith met his aunt and Sylvia in the cafeteria. The purple dragon was strangling the tinum-haired witch with her aggressive hug and chugging down cheap liquor with a happy smile on her face. "Mdy, please collect yourself." "Bah! You shan''t be so rigid, ya know?" Mayzin said with her dreamy eyes locked onto Sylvia''s calm gray ones. "One drink, hic¨C, never hurtn''t nobody!" "Mdy, please¡­" What Sylvia was doing wasn''t requesting Mayzin, but negotiating. That''s right, a drunkard couldn''t be managed withmon sense, especially not the one who ruled over all dragons and had a hobby of sleeping on a mountain of gold. Lith watched the scene with an amused smile. He had no thoughts of interfering in the affairs of these two and calmly sipped on his ginger ale. Tearing down on a juicy piece of sizzling meat while continuing to strangle Sylvia with a hug, Mayzin said, "Yuf shufd dfry fis!" "Mdy¡­" Sylvia, who had always been indifferent, suddenly had an urge to cry. She just couldn''t handle the situation this time ¡ª it was beyond her capabilities. Although she felt such things internally, her facial muscles only contorted slightly in grimace. The indifference of hers wasn''t something that could change in one single day. She turned to look at Lith, her Master, and pleaded with her calm, flickering gray eyes. Lith smiled and took a sip of his ginger ale. "Is something the matter, my maid?" Before Sylvia could respond, Mayzin mmed down her wooden beer jug on the table, grabbing the two''s attention. "Waitaah! Tshu moaaar-!" "¡­" The entire cafeteria turned to look at her as she said that. After all, why would they not? Mayzin''s words were less of a drunkard''s order and more of a dragon''s roar! Sylvia suppressed her urge to facepalm at this while Lith tried his best to not break into fits ofughter. The waiters in the cafeteria were startled by Mayzin''s explosive voice and hurried towards her with two jugs of foamy, yellowy beer made from the finest malt in the kingdom. "Good! Go, hic¨C, good!" Mayzin said after chugging down a pint of beer in one go. She got back to chewing on the tough, gamey meat and her focus was gone from Sylvia, who finally got a breather. "It''s fun, isn''t it?" Lith asked with a teasing smile. Sylvia practiced her right to remain silent and didn''t reply. Lith chuckled and indulged in drinking the ginger ale, awaiting Fei''s arrival, who appeared in the cafeteria a few minutester while holding the hand of a ginger-haired girl. Under the soft light of the cafeteria, the blonde and the ginger looked like walking sunrise and sunset as they made their way towards Lith. They attracted quite the gazes, but with both being Supremes and exuding a scary aura, none dared to approach them. "Master." Fei bowed and greeted Lith as she stood before him. Lith patted the seat beside him, gesturing her to sit. Fei did and she gestured to the ginger head that it was fine to sit here. Hesitantly, the ginger sat down beside Fei. "Oooh~¡­ what a cutie¡­" Mayzin said in her drunken state and tried to pinch the ginger''s cheek from across the table. "Mdy, please control." Sylvia grabbed her waist and stopped her moving across the table to do so. "Chuuu, don''t be like this¡­" Mayzin blew raspberries and said with a pouty look. ''Where is her pride?'' Lith thought to himself. ''Aunt Lucifer warned me so much to not hurt her pride¡­ but does she even have it?'' Smiling and shaking his head, Lith dropped the thought and turned to look at the ginger-haired girl. "Hello~" Lith smiled and waved at her. The girl shrinked in her seat and tried to hide behind Fei''s small back. Fei turned towards her and grabbed her hand. Rubbing the back of it gently, she looked her in the eyes and said, "We talked over this, right? There''s nothing to be afraid about." The girl bit her lower lip and nodded with a forced expression. She looked past Fei''s shoulder, at Lith''s smiling face, and said, "H, hello¡­ " The girl that was scared to even look at him could now sit near him and hold a conversation. This was quite the improvement. Lith knew Fei wouldn''t disappoint. "I''m Lith, pleased to make your acquaintance." It was a formal greeting from Lith''s side. He didn''t want to make the girl ufortable, hence he didn''t speak informally in his usual tone this time. The girl did a slight nod. "Likewise." Fei, still grasping the girl''s hand, said, "Meryl, that''s my Master, as I mentioned before. Eyes and perception can be misguided at times, so please try to look through your heart when conversing. You''ll understand what sort of man my Master is. Okay?" "Okay¡­" Meryl said with her head lowered. It was a lot of pain conversing with this girl who was scared like a toddler lost in a carnival. It was by far the most difficult task she had ever gotten. Who would''ve thought that talking was more difficult than going against heavens? Initially, Meryl was scared to even let out her spiritual sense to see who was near her. Add to that, she was blind. She couldn''t see the faces of people and cowered in fear because of the high amounts of negative energying from them. Meryl perceived everybody as killers, someone who she must avoid. Fei didn''t have blood on her hands and thus let her have some room to talk to her. Fei didn''t directly jump the gun. She first settled down and stayed quiet, letting Meryl get used to herpany. Then, she requested Meryl to see her through her spiritual sense and listen to her. When Meryl saw how harmless Fei looked, and also cute, she lowered her guard. Fei wasn''t pretending to be cute. There was no mask or disguise on her. There also wasn''t any form of malice or deception Meryl could feel from her, hence she listens quietly. Slowly and surely, Fei made Meryl open up and talk to her. By the end of their convo, she hugged Fei and wailed in her embrace. It took a lot of effort to calm her down, but Fei seeded in doing so. Meryl and her weren''t so different. Like Fei, Meryl lost everyone dear to her and somehow arrived in this world. Fei sympathized with her andforted her to the best of her abilities while slowly letting her know that Lith was harmless. Things took time, but the efforts came to fruition with the conversation currently happening in the cafeteria. Despite the loud noise, Meryl conversed with Lith. Yes, Fei may be in between the two acting like a protective wall for Meryl, but the wheel was rolling. During their conversation, the drunk dragon ordered fried squid rings. It came to her in a minute and when she had her first bite, she felt like throwing up. Sylvia was quick to take her away, and with her gone, Lith had a proper chat with Meryl and got to know her. From Meryl''s backstory, he realized she was from another world and came here through a spatial rift. She didn''t know her way back home and even if she did, there was nobody back there whom she could meet. Lith didn''t ask for sensitive information. He didn''t even ask her about her past, but Meryl opened up on her own. There was a point when she broke down and began sobbing. Fei hugged her andforted her, saying everything was okay, and that she was in a safe ce now. Fei then skillfully diverted the topic and steered the convo to a more casual tone where Lith, her, and Meryl talked about things such as "do you like it here?" "Are you finding the ce to your liking?" "Do you know we have phones and all¡­" And finally, the conversation came to an end when Lith introduced music to Meryl. Fei gave her phone and a pair of earphones to Meryl. She plugged in and began listening to ssics such as Beethoven and Mozart. Her clouded green eyes may not help her see, but her auditory perception opened up an entirely new world for her. Meryl began shaking while listening to music, clearly enjoying herself. Lith watched her with interest and Fei too did the same. "I didn''t know my butler had a talent for diplomacy." Lith teased. Fei rolled her eyes and said, "Thank you for your kind words, Master." Lith smiled at Fei''s visible displeasure. "By the way, did she tell you why she went blind?" "No. I didn''t ask her. When the timees, she will open up on her own. It''s best if we don''t rush things." "No issues. Let things flow slowly." Fei nodded her head and the two turned quiet. Meryl swayed her head side to side while listening to music. It was slow at first, then turned intense. "Hoof!" Meryl raised her hands and began moving them as if she was orchestrating a choir. This intensified further. Her body trembled in amusement and finally... "Meow~!" "¡­" Chapter 1026 Foul Play Chapter 1026 Foul y ??"Meow~!" A ginger cat, wearing earphones, stretched in Fei''sp and meowed in happiness. "Meoow¡­" The cat rubbed its face on Fei''s abdomen and rolled around. "¡­" "Is that normal?" Lith couldn''t help but ask the speechless Fei. Instead of answering, Fei looked down at the orange cat. It was still rolling in herp, as if having the best time of her life. "Meew¡­" The cat got up and stretched itself. Then, it looked up at Fei with her dreamy faint green eyes. Fei wondered whether it could see her. Was the girl''s blindness cured? "Meo~" The cat raised both its paws and stretched over Fei''s body, demanding to be picked up. Lil cat, you''re currently on me. Fei wanted to say this, but gave up as she was sure the cat wouldn''t understand anything. "Meo~" It lightly jumped on its back feet, demanding Fei to hurry up. Shaking her head, Fei held the cat and hugged it like how a mother would to her toddler. "Rrrrrr¡­" The cat purred happily around Fei''s neck, tickling her. "That''s quite the spoiled cat. Does Meryl lose intelligence when she transforms?" "No." Fei shook her head. "Her intelligence should be normal, but I don''t know why she''s acting like this suddenly." Such strange behavior. Supreme Ranks sure were troublesome. "Your Highness¡­" Sylvia''s voice rang out in Lith''s ears. She was walking towards him while supporting Mayzin by the shoulder, who now had her cheeks caved in and possessed a sicklyplexion. Sylvia stopped before Lith''s table and said, "Mdy needs to retire for the day. If there''s anything His Highness needs, please let me know." "Yes, please take care of her." Mayzin had suppressed her body to be a mortal and enjoy the booze. It had clearly backfired. Sylvia bowed and left the ce, taking Mayzin away. The orange cat continued to y with Fei, making Lith wonder, ''I should probably leave them alone.'' Clearly, Meryl was not in the right state of mind. It won''t do him any good by talking to her. "Fei, continue talking to her and understand her. I''ll summon you if I need anything." Fei nodded in understanding and bowed. Lith patted her head. "I''ll see you then." With that, he left the Inn and moved around Semohr, in search of the mercenaries. ¡­.. Within a serious office room where only the fluttering of papers caused any noise, a roughly looming, burly Giant stared at another Giant with a rtively smaller stature in front of him. "So you''re saying there''s some problem?" The burly Giant asked in a calm tone that chilled the other Giant''s heart. "Y-yes, Chief." "And that you sent a group of mercenaries after Malros?" Cimir''s body trembled. "...Yes." The Chief of Giants lowered his gaze at the kneeling Cimir. "How unsightly." "You couldn''t wait three more days, Cimir?" Cimir trembled again. He touched his forehead to the ground while kneeling and said, "I-I apologize for my actions, Chief. It was an honest mistake." "Honest mistake, you say?" The Chief repeated. "Defying my orders is an honest mistake?" "N-, no¡­" Cimir stopped himself from speaking andy prostrated. Saying anything would only worsen the damage. "Is that all?" "No¡­" "Speak." "¡­There¡­ there has been an anomaly¡­" "Hm?" Cimir gulped. "Chief, the mercenaries I sent out, there''s something wrong with them." "Something wrong?" "Yes." Cimir turned to look up. "The mercenaries have rebelled. I caught a few spying on me a while ago and there had also been a few instances of them snooping around the court." The Chief''s unfazed expression finally had some fluctuations on it as he heard that. "What happened?" "The few mercenaries I caught said they got better pay from the opposite party. When asked how much, he said ten high grade magic stones¡­" The Chief''s frown deepened. "Such money¡­ it couldn''t be Malros." They were well aware of the financial condition of the people within the kingdom. Ten high grade magic stones was not something anyone could afford to splurge on some mere mercenaries. "This is bad." The Chief quickly came to a realization. "There''s external forces meddling with our internal affairs." Cimir stayed silent and let the Chief continue. "Who could it be¡­?" Silence descended down the room once again. The Giants did not have any enmity with other races. And the Giants also did not have people who had affiliation with someone who could spend such exorbitant money. Then who? The question made the Chief frown harder with each passing second. The unknown was always agonizing. Tapping on the armrest of his chair, the Chief said, "For now, pretend that you are clueless about the traitors and do things normally. If the other party is restless, they should make their move." "As the Chiefmands." "You may leave." The short conversation between the two came to an end, but the Chief''s worries were still lingering. Looking out of the window, he thought, ''Three more days¡­'' ¡­.. Time passed. Two days were left for the court hearing. Gunther and his faction could not find any dirt on Cimir yet. There was nothing that could save them from the banishment and each passing second made everyone restless. Ojas was running everywhere to get things done with Sheng and Ji following him. Lith expected them to do better, but they hadn''t found any new lead in his absence. The responsibility nowy on his shoulders. Lith gathered everyone for a meeting. Including Ojas and gang, there was Gunther, his uncle, father, and a few other rtives in the room. After some chat with them, Lith was made aware that Cimir''s side had hidden everything really well. There were no traces of anything, and in the court where unjust things had happened, the Chief showed some bias and did not defend Malros''s side. It was known to Lith again that the Chief was siding with Cimir. "Since there''s no dirt avable on them," Lith said to the men in the room. "We have to create it on our own." "What¡­" With the same serious tone as before, Lith continued, "Yes. You lot shall create some dirt on Cimir and start a propaganda in the kingdom that''ll cause him trouble. Ensure the Chief''s name is also taken, but the Chief is notpletely associated with Cimir." The room fell silent as Lith finished. "That''s¡­ that''s really not noble." Kruger, Gunther''s uncle, said. Lith shot him a look and replied, "Do you have the privilege to think about such things?" Kruger shut his mouth and lowered his head. As much as he wanted to refute, Lith was right. They were in no position to y virtuously. "Ojas, what''s Cimir''s marital status?" Lith asked. "Marital status?" Malros, sitting at the end of a long rectangr table asked. "Why would you need that?" "You''ll know." Lith said and continued to stare at Ojas. In a hurry, Ojas went through a few tablets in his space ring and after finding the right answer, said, "He''s¡­ married." "And?" "And?" The Giants questioned. Lith ignored them and stared at Ojas. Ojas frowned. What more did the Vampire Prince want to¡­ kno..w¡­ ''Huh?'' Ojas rubbed his eyes as he stared at a tablet screen. ''Is this for real?'' "¡­Cimir is married, but¡­" The people''s ears perked up as they heard the ''but''. "¡­but he visits one of the elder''s ce every week. No¡­ that''s not right. He visits many elders throughout the week. Huh¡­ is he having an affair with everybody?" The Giants were taken about with such a statement while Lith smiled. He didn''t really have hope in what he was nning to do as the Giants were loyal to their partners, but with Cimir, things might not be the same. Yes, it could be just proper business talks, but judging from how he''s the one who visits everybody continuously, that too alone, there could be something going on behind the scenes. "Ojas, find a good looking Giantess and get her to mingle with Cimir. If he''s having an affair or if he''s a bad personality, he''ll definitely take advantage of that beauty. You could profit from it. In case this doesn''t work, contact me quickly and I''ll tell you what else to do." "With this being an example, I want everyone in the room to gather information on people from Cimir''s side. Their hobbies, what they eat, do, wives, and so on. Once you have it, formte a n that could make them lose face. If you can''t, let me know." Gunther had a difficult expression. He wanted to say something to Lith, but couldn''t. Lith was right. They didn''t have the privilege to y fairly and had to resort to cheap tactics. Time was really running out. Lith guided these guys for a while and prepared backup ns in case things go south. Once finished, he left the room and went to see Nika. He did tell her would visit soon, and today was the day. Her aunt was a clue to solving the problem the Giants were facing. He wasn''t fully sure, but he had faith in it. His own aunt wouldn''t give him a random quest toplete after all. There could be deeper meanings to it and uncovering them was an urgent matter. Chapter 1027 Times Were Changing Chapter 1027 Times Were Changing ??"...Truly, we are grateful for your grace from the bottom of our hearts." In front of Lith, four Giants were kneeling, with two beingdies and two men. Watching such a scene, anyone would be embarrassed and ask the elders to not bow like that. Humility and modesty were virtues most people withmon sense had. Lith wasn''t an exception to it, but being of nobility, he was trained to not feel embarrassed over such matters. "Please lift your heads," Lith said in a calm tone and got the formalities over with. Nika, her aunt, her father, and grandfather stopped kneeling and got up to see Lith. They were all smiles and felt not the slightest bit of shame for thanking him like that. Lith was in the living room of Nika''s house.The size of it was as much as a five-storey tall building. It''s no wonder why the Giants made everything out of stone cheap materials. Making shelters as big as these with expensive materials was surely not the way. Being frugal in such matters took off some economic burden from everybody. Everyone sat around a round table with Lith sitting on a high chair to match these guys'' height. He made use of Earth element and made a temporary chair. Nika''s aunt had golden locks like her while her face radiated as bright as a lily. Herplexion was much better than thest time Lith saw her. "...So, savior, what brings you to our humble abode?" A man with a long beard and bald head asked. There was a scar on his face and he appeared more like a Giant-sized dwarf with all those muscles on him than a Giant. This was Nika''s father. "Just to have a chat." Lith said casually and turned to look at Nika''s aunt. Nika''s aunt, as if knowing what Lith wanted to ask, nodded her head. "If it''s the backstory you want to know, then it went like this¡­" Nika''s aunt began narrating the past events. There were a lot of details in it, but the notable information was highlighted in Lith''s brain. There were cloaked figures that attacked them. One of them had burn marks like snake scales on their hands, and one possessed a helical inmed bump, as if something was underneath their skin. That''s all thedy knew of. Lith chatted with them some more and the conversation steered from their past to their current upation. These guys were apothecaries. It was like alchemy but more magic oriented and less cultivation type. Potions and magic spells were their main elements, and the only cultivation rted thing they followed was the grading system. Saint grade, King grade, and so on. When the conversation came to an end, Lith was given a few potions by Nika''s family as a token of thanks and sent off. Lith appreciated them for it, and after leaving their ce, went straight for the hunt of the cloaked figures. ¡­.. "Yes, Your Highness. I can see her." Sitting on a bench by a cobblestone path, Sylvia said softly on the phone while staring at a Giant sitting under a tree and writing. Sylvia appeared no less than a small bug on this big bench and her aura was retracted, making her appear harmless and invisible to everyone around. The person she had just described was ady wearing a in white and blue tunic, typical for adventurers and the people of the Giant kingdom. Nothing particrly stood out about her, except for her arms which were covered in burn marks. -Continue to keep a watch on her and let me know if something suspicious happens. Lith''s voice rang in Sylvia''s ears. "Is His Highness noting?" -No. I''m in a bit of a¡ª -BANG¡ª! -Tch. I''ll call youter. Beep. Sylvia stared at her phone as Lith hung up and wondered what trouble her Prince had gotten himself into. ¡­.. BANG¡ª! An earth-shell shot towards Lith like a bullet. It was one at first, but halfway through, split into two, then four, and by the time it reached Lith, the numbers reached in hundreds. With his magenta-med dark sword, Lith cut the shells as if it were tofu and charged towards the person caster, a Giant with helical marks on his hands. "Mother''s embrace ¡ª descend!" Ripples in space formed due to the Giant''s roar, and a ck aura rained down at Lith, crushing him. He may have evaded the shells, but this aura was unavoidable. The Giant ran towards Lith after pinning him down. The ground rumbled but there was not the slightest crack on it, making it evident just how proficient the other party was in Earth Path. The pressure on Lith was heavy. The power did not belong to this world! Clicking his tongue, Lith willed the Space elements around him to cast Short Jump. It was met with failure. There was no Space element near him. Not just Space, no elements could be felt, and Lith waspletely blocked from them. ''This is bad.'' The situation was dire. Lately, more and more enemies were using the ability to cut off elemental energies, rendering one hopeless. What use were all elemental affinities when one couldn''t even feel them? This was a clear weakness. But so what? It wasn''t the end of the world! "Psych Puppetry!" Ancient red sigils spiraled into Lith''s amethyst pupils and began rotating. His vision distorted and the charging Giant turned blurry, only to be reced with a scene of a silverhead pressed on the ground. "Kill!" Lith said out loud, but instead of his mouth, the words were spoken by the charging Giant, who''s eyes had lost their color. SLASH¡ª! The Giant cut his own neck with his dagger and fell down with a loud thud. The aura on Lith vanished and the elemental energies could be felt again. Instead of rejoicing, Lith dashed towards the almost dead Giant and yelled out, "nket of Vitality!" A green-colored light enveloped the Giant and cocooned him within. The bleeding stopped and the fast appearing pale color of his skin turned back to a healthy wheat shade. The Giant was unconscious, but alive. The fight just now was intense. It seemed simple, but everything had happened within ten seconds. If Lith waste by even a millisecond, he would''ve been resurrected back in the Royal Castle. It would''ve been really shameful to have his first death be like that. Walking towards the Giant, Lith stared at him as hey inside a transparent green-hued cocoon. Finding him was a hassle. If not for Fei and Meryl''s help, it would''ve been really troublesome. At first, there had been problems that arose on Gunther''s side with Cimir suddenlyunching an attack that shook the whole kingdom. There was a massacre in a nearby vige to Semohr and all attention was diverted from Cimir to that ce. It was said that the Chief was really angry and he had personally made a im by swearing in another Seia''s name that the culprit would be punished. The Chief along with Cimir personally went to visit the vige and took a big army with them. The event was being live streamed everywhere in the kingdom. Lith''s strategy to tarnish Cimir''s name had failed as all the attention was shifted to the massacre. The massacre was wrong. Really very wrong. And Lith had to bear the brunt of it too due to the cause and effect principle. The halo in his ring had be thicker and he had a feeling that the massacre in the vige was going to haunt himter if he didn''t do something about it. Secretly, Lith called for reinforcements from home. It was Noman along with his subordinate Helen that came to him. The two were tasked with secretly bringing all the people to life and not letting a single soul slip out. They happily epted the task and went to get things done. To have the Chief get away from the vige with his army, firstly, another explosion was made. This time it was right in the heart of Semohr, at the noble center of the city. The explosion shook the entirety of the kingdom and made everyone understand just how unsafe times had gotten. The Chief along with Cimir were restless when they noticed it and ran back to the capital. Noman and Helen got the needed time and got to work. It was around this time that Lith got an urgent call from Fei, who said that she found the person Lith was looking for. The Giant was in the midst ofmitting some heinous acts, and although didn''t like being that person, he had be a knight in shining armor for the people in distress. The people were rescued from the Giant, but enraged, he shot the Earth shells at Lith. The fight ended with Lith winning, but this interaction served as a warning for him. Times were changing. The unsealing of the world had caused lots of unrest and it was only going to worsen from here onwards. If this Giant could summon otherworldly power like this, what could the people from the Evure God n be capable of? Lith didn''t dare to think for long. He had to hasten whatever he was nning and get things done at the earliest. Otherwise this world¡ª no, his home, was doomed. Lith flew over the Giant''s body and stared at his unconscious face. ''A soul search should give me all the answers. Let''s see what all secrets this thing possesses¡­'' ..... A/N: Sorry for the dy, I just turned 21, was a bit busy :p Chapter 1028 Cruel World Chapter 1028 Cruel World ??"Noooooo!" A young Giant screamed on top of his lungs as he rushed into a pile of ruins. "No! No! No!" The young Giant pushed apart the shattered rocks and and debris, searching for something. "Noooooooo!" Tears streamed down his eyes while his heart seemed to be clutched tightly by vines of thorns. Rummaging through the debris with tearful eyes, the young Giant soon found a hand. "L! L! L!" As if cast with a booster spell, the young Giant''s strength increase many folds as he saw the scarred hand, bloody hand. All the debris around it was cleared in just a few seconds and the sight he saw made his heart stop. A womany with her eyes open, and mouth agape, staring at the sky. Her eyes were lifeless, face scarred as much as her hands, and she did not seem to be breathing. The young Giant could not process what he was looking at. Only after a solid few minutes, did the reality sink in. "Lu.¡­" The young Giant felt a big lump form in his throat and was unable to speak. Even if no words came out, his body, which was now trembling, and eyes which were flooded by salty tears expressed his grief. "L¡­ L. L! L! LLLL!" The young Giant mmed the ground beside the deaddy and went into a state of madness. "Why? Why? Why?" "Why did this happen? What wrong did we ever do!?" "Why you and not me?!" "Whyyyyyy¡­ Whyyyyyy¡­" The young Giant descended into madness as he smashed all the debris around him. Even in his crazed state, his arms never hit the lifeless body of the girl called L. The young Giant stood up after a while and distanced himself from L, trying not to hurt her. "WhyWhyWhyWhyWhyWhyWhyWhy!?!?!" The young Giant kicked, smashed, and threw whatever he could around him. "Aaaaaahhhhh! Why??? What wrong did L ever do? What wrong did I ever do to deserve this?" The young Giant continued to scream as memories of past shed in front of his eyes. + -Hey Yudor, I-I-I¡­ -You¡­? -I..I want to say something, Yudor. -Hm, it sounds serious. Haven''t seen you this serious in a while. -S, shut up¡­ let me speak¡­ -Heh¡­ are you going to propose to me, L, with that blushing face of yours? -¡­ -haha¡­ it''s a jok..e¡­ huh? Why are you crying? -¡­ -¡­wait, what¡­ -Y-you idiot! You bastard! You ruined it! -Ah¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ -Hmph! Don''t talk to me anymore! + Yudor was bawling as he remembered the day where he started dating his dead wife L. Their confession story wasn''t the best, but those were one of the happiest days of his life. + -Yudor, you bastard! You ruined the confession, but don''t ruin the vows! -Why would I do that? Have some faith in your husband! -You''re not my husband yet. -Have some faith in your handsome fianc¨¦. -You''re not handsome. -¡­ -Shoo! Get out of my room and go prepare the vows properly. I''m busy. + Yudor was the happiest after L came into his life. Even if she used to scold him sometimes, the love she would pour out throughout the day was unconditional and unparalleled. + -Yudor¡­ we''ll have four kids! -What? Four? Isn''t that a lot, L? -Mister husband, I am the one popping them out. You don''t have a say in the quantity. Now get here and fertilize my eggs. -¡­Lu-L-L¡­ what sort of wording is tha¡ª oomph! + Days passed and L got pregnant. Yudor got a job in a guild on the outskirts of Semohr. The pay was well and they were making a decent living out of it. Being a Giant, pregnancy and delivery took a long time. But L and Yudor were patient. Someday, the baby will surelye out. Day by day, L''s belly was swelling up. The two were at the peak of their happiness. The swelling wasn''t much as it was in the initial period, but they were very happy with anticipation of their young one. When they were at their happiest, as if the world couldn''t bear to watch it anymore, tragedy struck. Problems urred in the guild Yudor worked at. After years of hard work, he had climbed higher and was at the position of a Vice-Guildmaster. Someone in the guild offended a bigger guild''s hero. It was a big problem. Yudor''s guild worked hard topensate and apologize, but the one who was being a troublemaker didn''t like things the way they were and tried to assassinate the hero of the other guild. Enraged, the bigger guild started a guild war. Needless to say, Yudor''s guild was wiped out. Things should''ve stopped here, but the bigger guild wasn''t satisfied with just this. They targeted every individual present in that ce and being the Vice-Guildmaster, Yudor''s house was razed, and his wife was killed along with his unborn child. Yudor tried to rush as fast as he could, but waste. Atst, after watching his wife''s corpse, hepletely descended into madness and thrashed around like a rogue beast. "Aaaaaahhhhhh! Why her? Why her? Why her? Why not me!? Me! Me!Me!Me!" Yudor roared at the heavens while being in the vicinity of his dead wife. "Aaaaahhhh! God''s above! God''s above, return my wife and my child to me!" "God''s above! Return her soul!" L''s soul had vanished, only the shell housing it remained. There was no resurrecting her. The people of the guild had thoroughly ensured to kill. "God''s above! God''s above! Give me my wife!" "God''s above! I give up my life in exchange!" "God''s above! Take me, take me, take me!" "God''s above! God''s above! God''s above!" "God''s above, listen to me¡­" "Mother Helvia¡­ please listen¡­" Yudor''s rage subdued. What remained was utter grief. "God''s above¡­ sob¡­ God''s above¡­" "¡­please¡­ just once¡­ God''s¡­ above¡­" Yudor''s voice turned faint as time passed. His hazy eyes dimmed and turned lifeless as he slowlyy beside his dead wife. "Go..d¡­ a..bo..v¡­ e¡­" He didn''t stop mumbling even after his mind copsed. Soon, after who knows how long, light shone in front of Yudor''s eyes. His weakened state of mind recovered to full health and as the light dispersed, in his vision were a pair of deep crimson eyes, staring right at his very soul. "That''s a good resentment." The unknown being said softly. "Yudor, was it?" The God spoke. "From today, you shall be my apostle of the [¡ª ¡ª ¡ª] world." "Hm? Apostle of¡­?" Yudor did not know what was happening, and unconsciously asked what the beeped out words meant. The crimson-eyed God tilted her head in confusion. "You don''t know what [¡ª ¡ª ¡ª] is?" "No. I am only hearing ''beep beep beep'' when you say that name." The crimson-eyed God fell silent. "It seemsnguage now is too advanced for you. Let me speak in ancient Giantnguage." "I want you to be the apostle of the [Origin] world." "Origin?" "Yes," said God softly. "Your world is infamous. There''s not a single soul that does not know about it. However, half a million years ago, it vanished from everyone''s eyes. But now, to luck would have it, you believers worshiping us has led to us taking notice of the [Origin]." "What happened in your world to disappear and reappear like that?" "I don''t know." Yudor said tly. The God nodded and didn''t dwell on it. Yudor seemed nothing but a small fry. "From today, you shall be my, Mother Seia''s, apostle. If you worship me, believe in me, listen to me, I will fulfill all your wishes." "All my wishes? Can you bring my wife back?" "Yes. And I can get your unborn child''s soul back as well." "Please tell me what I need to do!" ¡­.. The immersion broke and Lith rubbed his forehead as he stared at the Giant called Yudor cocooned on the ground. ''Why did it have to be a sad story?'' Lith couldn''t help but wonder. ''Why can''t viins just be viins due to poor malice?'' ''If these fuckers have backstories like this, killing them only just messes with my own morality. Fuck.'' Lith was not happy with this oue. He felt pity and sympathy for the guy. What he had done was nothing wrong. There were some things not in one''s control. This was a world of magic where the strongest fist ruled. Cannon fodders getting swept was inevitable in a ce like this. The war Lith had caused was one big example of it. Many had died due to him. There could be some like Yudor in the mix, and had he not been prepared beforehand, the cruel karma he would need to bear might take his own loved ones'' life. ''It''s risky. Very risky.'' One shouldn''t kill unnecessarily unless one was strong enough to handle the karma. It is exactly due to this that not even the unaffiliated Supreme Ranks never caused any trouble. Lith once again learnt about the harshness of this world in which he had foundfort due to the ones around him. Sighing, Lith squatted down and touched the cocoon again. ''There''s still a major chunk of memories remaining to be seen. Let''s see what more is left. This time, I hope there isn''t something as traumatic. Please¡­ I can''t bear to watch these tragedies¡­'' Chapter 1029 A Slight Change In Consciousness Chapter 1029 A Slight Change In Consciousness ??-Find me a vassal, believer. -A vassal with pure Earth and Dark element coursing through their veins. "It will be done, mother goddess." Yudor bowed and left to find a person the goddess had mentioned to him. In a few days, he found the apothecary store called Jujuban''s Jamaeis. It was quite famous and the items sold were of great quality and the prices weren''t exorbitant either. Yudor found the person the goddess had asked him to. It was a maturedy brewing potions behind the counter. This was thest task the goddess had asked him to do. Prior to this, the tasks were quite challenging. The goddess wanted the Giants to worship her. People had the doctrines of Mother Helvia deeply ingrained in their souls and couldn''t part ways to worship someone else. Hence, Yudor devised a n to target young children, who still weren''t used to these doctrines. Yudor found a promising young man. It had been many decades ago. He began interacting with this young man, and slowly instilled the doctrines of Mother Seia and reced Mother Helvia''s. This sort of job was done on my kids at a young age. There were a lot of them and Yudor couldn''t do everything himself. Thus, he gathered a few strong Giants with a dark past, brainwashed them into believing Helvia was evil, and coaxed them onto his side and made them extremists. Born was a new organization working right under the nose of the Giant Chief. With new members, Yudor created a new wave of religion. He then went to check up on the promising young man and found that he indeed had great talents. However, his sword wasn''t sharp enough. It needed refining. Yudor put together a master n of giving the young man a promising life and snatching it away from him. A girl was secretly groomed by his organization into falling in love with the young man. She was not aware of being manipted and poisoned slowly. This girl then went on to be the young man''s wife. The young man was doing well in life, had kids even, but then, tragedy struck as his wife got sick. The young man did his best to help her heal, but it was all for naught. It was then that this secret organization of Yudor''s stepped in and helped him, showing a promising future and sweet whispers of encouragement and help for his sick wife. The promising young man then went on to be the new Chief, who was now alone in this society with his sick wife. This was the story of Khimav and Yvonne who lost their everything and were ignorant of being manipted from a young age. After making the young man a chief, Yudor took a breather. Most of the people had been converted to be Mother Seia''s believers and only a few were remaining. Making the young man the chief was the right call, and it had elerated things greatly. Only a few more steps were remaining and the entire Giant race would be worshiping Mother Seia. It was at this point that Yudor got a final mission from the goddess. She wanted a vassal for herself. He kidnapped Nika''s aunt and killed her husband who was being a bother in the dungeon. Had thedy and him not resisted, he wouldn''t have died. In any case, after turning thedy into the goddess'' vassal, Yudor somewhat retired and led a slow life. Until, this unfortunate day appeared in his life where he encountered Lith. ¡­.. ''What a headache¡­'' Lith rubbed his temples. Too many conspiracies were happening in this Giant Kingdom. The political drama here was more aspared to the Humans, who Lith thought to be at the pinnacle of all. Angels, Demons, Dragons, Elves, Vampires, Werewolves, Witches¡­ all these races did not have such troubles in their societies. Hierarchy in these races worked on the basis of merit and power. The Vampire one was the simplest of them all. No one needs to conspire to rise higher in ranks. Just improve your cultivation, challenge a noble n, defeat them, and vo, you are now at the top of Vampire Society. The world was in a golden era of peace. Only the Humans caused trouble and this usually stayed within their own continent. They were their biggest enemies. Speaking of this world, Lith was surprised to learn the name of this world being [Origin]. Names weren''t given on a whim and it was especially rare to have a one word name for a world. Names were usually four plus words long for an average. With this one being called [Origin] along with it being a one word, things were definitely suspicious. Lith decided to check up on itter and find out why it was named as such. Coming back to the present, Lith sighed once again as he looked at the Giant called Yudor. Was he really a bad guy? Was he really to be med for doing what he had done? If Lith was in his ce, could he have done anything better? There were many questions popping up in his mind and they weren''t the least bit healthy. The line between good and evil was thin. It was always a subjective matter when one looked at it. Calling Yudor a viin, evil, wasn''t right. But it also wasn''t right to call him good. Pitiful. This was what described him the best. This Mother Seia gave her word to bring back his wife and unborn child to life. It had been many centuries since their death. Their soul might''ve dissipated already or they had been reincarnated into different people. By no means was Lith a virtuous young man. He wasn''t obliged to help this guy and he also had no reason to do so. Things happen. Life''s hard. It''s just what it is. This was what Lith would chant and move on¡­ ¡­had it been any other day in the past, that is. The current Lith was not having the thoughts of letting Yudor be as is and moving on. A slight change had urred in his consciousness. ''Who am I?'' ''I am the Vampire Prince ¡ª Lith Evure. Heir of the Vampire Royal Family; husband of the Vampire Queen, Regent Queen, Death Dragon Empress, Seraphim Principal of the world''s biggest academy, ancient Vampire n''sst standing heir; lover of the Elven Queen, Elven Princess, Ruler of Demons and Devils; one chosen by the heavens; one who''s the bearer of the Phoenix providence; Master of a Supreme Devil, thest Yellow Phantom, a Supreme Rank Witch, an otherworldly demon, a Jinx, a Charm, a Cerberus; a Legendary Chef, and the youngest King Rank to ever exist in history!'' ''I have suffered through the strongest tribtions and I have such a strong identity. I can kill anyone I want to without lifting a finger. I can erase anyone who dares to offend me. With such power at bay, there''s no need to look at a speck of dust that lies in the cocoon beneath me.'' ''I should chuuni as fuck, and like an edgy teen in his rebellious phase when thinking of things in such a manner. It''s really shitty.'' ''Three centuries have passed since my arrival in this world. I am not even an adult Vampire and yet, I''ve already forgotten most of my humanity and virtue.'' Lith slightly distanced himself from the cocoon and stared at the clear skies of this world. He raised his hand towards it, as if wanting to capture the sun in his palms. ''When and how did I be like this? Why does life not matter to me anymore? Why have I be so selfish? I chose to walk on the path of an anti-hero, but isn''t it too cruel to leave things such as this?'' ''Karma is a strong principle that works in this world and the entire universe. If I be a person who ignores the needy and looks at them with disgust¡­ will there be a day when the same happens to me?'' ''The likelihood of such a thing happening is really low, but not zero. My mother''s a God, things such as poverty would never be known to the likes of me. She has achieved a lot in her life so that me and my sister could fly high. I don''t need to care about mortals or pitiful people like Yudor. I have everything and helping them serves no benefit.'' ''Yet¡­ my heart aches.'' Lith clutched his shirt near his heart. ''If I do nothing and walk away, nothing will happen to me. There are no consequences to my actions due to my powerful background. However¡­'' ''¡­Will I be able to live with it? Will I not feel some guiltter on in life that I didn''t help this dude even though I had the power and it doesn''t cost me anything?'' ''What reason is there for me to not help? And what reason is there for me to help him?'' ''''If I am going to ignore him and let him die, why am I doing it? Didn''t I feel great pity for Sylvia and Keith? Didn''t I help them by taking them under me? Why did I do that? I had no reason to do so. I could have killed Sylvia on the spot for harming my favorite tomboy and live my leisurely life, but I didn''t.'' ''Sigh¡­'' Lith turned around to gaze back at the cocoon. ''If I don''t help him now, there wouldn''t be a bigger hypocrite than me. If I don''t care about being a hypocrite and don''t give two shits about what the world, the universe, the heavens thought of me¡­ I could just walk away and nothing would happen.'' ''Yet¡­'' Lith squatted down beside the cocoon which had shrunk to the size of Fei by now. ''¡­I want to help you¡­'' Chapter 1030 Art Of Capturing A Prideful Dragon Chapter 1030 Art Of Capturing A Prideful Dragon ??It was so easy to me somebody if they did something evil, and kill them even. You could feel like a hero, have a sense of aplishment, satisfaction, and would be revered by the people around you. But what happens when you realize that not all viins were pure evil. It was the circumstances that forced them to be one. As the saying goes ¡ª A child neglected by the vige will burn it down to feel some warmth. In Yudor''s case, his wife died due to some external causes. And he wanted nothing but to bring the two dead people back. Though, he did wrong others. Many families lost their members. Some lost their wives, some their husbands, and some even children. It was outrageous. Should such a guy be really helped? For the first time, Lith didn''t know an answer. However¡­ ''I don''t need a reason.'' That was right. There were times when one could simply shut their brain off and do things their heart desired or their instincts told them to. So what if doing some things didn''t have any benefit? As long as Lith was satisfied with the oue and didn''t have any regrets for doing so-and-so things, everything was eptable. Lith heaved a sigh and called for Sylvia to pick him up. The cocoon couldn''t be stored in a separate dimension or space ring. There was a genuine soul in it that was delicate to such things and might break. Sylvia was a Supreme Rank. Her teleporting abilities would keep this guy safe while moving around. In a second, Sylvia was at his service. Lith asked her to put this guy in some secluded ce first. He would be neededter on. Sylvia vanished with the cocoon and came back in a jiffy. Lith then went to the Inn with her and checked up on his aunt, Fei, and Meryl. Meryl was still in a cat form, purring happily in Fei''s embrace, while Fei had a soft expression on her face and looked at the orange fluff ball with tenderness. Lith didn''t disturb their picturesque moment. He did click a picture though. Fei seemed really cute with that gaze. He would use it to tease herter and take some cheap advantage of her too. Heh. He really was an evil prince. Tormenting innocentdies and scamming them into his bed¡­ truly a shameless, perverted act that didn''t beseech a prince like him. Leaving them to their things, Lith checked up on his aunt. She was sleeping on the bedfortably on her sides. It was evening and the moonlight from the window was the only thing illuminating the room. Under the moonlight, Mayzin appeared just like any ordinary youngdy. Nobody would be able to believe that she was almost half a million years old, let alone a Supreme Rank with such an appearance. Stretching his hands overhead, Lith saidzily, "I think I should take a nap. Sylvia, make sure to wake me up by dawn." "Understood, Your Highness." Sylvia said and sat down on a chair nearby. Lith hadn''t dismissed her so she wasn''t allowed to leave the room. He forgot to do so, and that''s because he considered his maids as actual people with feelings and not some golem that did things onmand. As Sylvia settled down, she suddenly realized something. The Prince said he wanted a nap, but there wasn''t an extra bed in the room or beddings even to sleep on the floor. What should she do? A problem crept up. The problem didn''tst for long as Sylvia saw Lith getting behind the Star Dragon Empress andying on his sides while hugging her. Mayzin was in deep sleep and didn''t have an understanding of her surroundings. Since Sylvia was with her, she put her guard down and tried to sleep properly for the first time in a while. Lith had no troubles getting behind her and cuddling. Soon, without knowing, Lith dozed off as well. Next morning. Lith didn''t wake up, but Mayzin did. She could feel the suning up and it was sort of like an rm to wake her up from her power naps which usuallysted a day or two or a week at most. Initially, Mayzin felt warm, but as her senses returned, she found the embarrassing position she was in. A vein popped on Mayzin''s head. ''If he wasn''t my nephew¡­ haha.. if he wasn''t then¡­'' There were some things one mustn''t do. One of which was to get intimate with a prideful Dragon quickly or at the start of their rtionship. It was clearly stated in the sacred books that were avable publically. + [Art Of Capturing A Prideful Dragon For Dummies] (43rd edition) Step 1: Do not touch the dragon. Step 2: You really didn''t touch the dragon, right? Step 3: If you touched the dragon, you may burn this book. It''s useless now, for you shall die. Step 4: Congrats, you have seeded in following step 1. You may now approach the dragon, but still do not touch it! Step 5: Observe the dragon. Is it sleeping? Is it ring? Is it snoring? Or is it pretending to sleep? Observe. Observe. Observe. And try staying alive for a while. Step 6: Do you have something the dragon likes? It''s better to offer it while its still sleeping. Step 7: Wait until the dragon has woken up. Step 8: If you hadn''t killed yourself yet from the long wait, there''s still time to do so now. What? You don''t wanna? Too bad then. Keep waiting until the dragon wakes up. If it does, proceed to step 9. Step 9: Negotiate. Dragons love themselves a good deal. You could ask a dragon''s secret stash of treasure by offering it something of equivalent value. If you have the means, you could offer something big and can even ask the dragon out for marriage. Be warned though. All the steps written here may sometimes not align with the differing personalities of the dragons. You could even die. Negotiate in a safe manner. Step 10: If you have impressed the dragon with your negotiation, you can now ask it to move out of its castle/ fortress/cave and follow you around the world. Chances of rejections are really high. (Not advised to try on female dragons.) Step 11: If the dragon''s following you, vo, you have now captured a dragon! + "¡­" Mayzin was speechless in Lith''s embrace. She could vividly recall the content of that cursed book that was avable everywhere in the world for as low as a few nickels. People were really shameless, thinking they could coax a dragon into bing theirs with a simple few treasures. Did they think dragons only liked treasures and could be turned into their subordinates? Foolish thinking. Dragons were smart. Really smart, and a mere treasure could never make them sway. It had to be something grand or big for it to be considered worthy for the dragons. The book was wed. Really wed. It made dragons appear like they only knew how to gather treasure, sleep, be loud, and violent. That''s it. Mayzin had thought of burning every copy of this book before, but then she had a revolutionary idea. She let the book stay as is because it painted the dragon in a domineering light. People around the world never learn and keep doing stupid things. It was better to have a book such as this talking about the consequences. Dumb Ways To Die Magazine had profited greatly after the release of this book as people thought they could easily conquer a dragon ¡ª in its own territory; in the very Dragon Continent. The magazine''s list of stupid deaths was getting longer and longer with each passing day. Anyway, all of this apart, Mayzin knitted her brows in annoyance. This shameless fellow. This scoundrel of a nephew of hers¡­ he truly did not know how to behave. One of his hands was under Mayzin''s top, resting on her t abdomen while the other one was embracing her firmly. The situation wasn''t good. Mayzin wanted to beat this guy up, but he was her only nephew. And she was also supposedly dating him. She couldn''t kill the only potential husband she had now, could she? Since killing him was off the charts, Mayzin wondered in what ways she could torture him for his audacity. While lost in thoughts and having her eyes closed, it appeared as if Mayzin was sleeping soundly. Meanwhile, Lith''s hand that was stationary suddenly began moving under her top. Mayzin knit her brows. ''This nephew of mine¡­ I can understand that he''s growing up and his hormones are getting out of control¡­ but isn''t it too much now? Where did he get the courage to touch me like this?'' Although they had gone on two dates by now, there weren''t major developments that could lead them to such a situation. Others did not know it, including her best friend Lucifer, but Mayzin was secretly a romance fanatic. She had read a lot of novels and manga for that genre. Slow burn was the best trope! Although it''s always quite shitty in the start as the protagonist and their partner would take almost a hundred chapters to just confess and hold hands, it was still the best! Mayzin liked things developing slowly. There were still a lot of steps left before they reached the point of touching each other! Mayzin felt Lith''s cold hand slither upwards. ''This sneaky horny nephew of mine¡­ tch¡­'' Chapter 1031 Lucid Dream Chapter 1031 Lucid Dream ??Being used to sleeping with a cuddlepanion, Lith''s muscle memory kicked in as his evil ws slithered over Mayzin''s body. They were still in their limit and didn''t touch in ces they weren''t supposed to, putting Mayzin in a dilemma. Should she scold her nephew for doing things such as these or should she ignore it? It''s not like he was doing it intentionally. ¡­Or was he? Mayzin turned around to stare at him. Silver was spread everywhere like unwoven silk strands. Hiding beneath these long hair was Lith''s sleepy face. He took slow and calm breaths and slept peacefully. At this moment, for Mayzin, Lith''s sleeping face looked like the cutest thing in the world. It made her feel cozy, and his strong musky and rosy scent acted as rxants, making her melt. Being the male equivalent of what Lith liked to call ''maidenless'' and Lucifer liked to call ''bitchless'', Mayzin had never been in such close proximity with someone of the opposite sex. Who would''ve thought that there could be such a strangefort present in this world. Being a dragon, she didn''t want to admit it, but currently lying on this bed and being held by Lith felt much better than sleeping on a pile of treasures. While she was lost in her own thoughts, Lith''s ravenous hands wrapped around Mayzin''s body and pulled her closer, surprising her. Mayzin turned to look up, and as a result, her horns scratched Lith''s clothes, chest and neck, making him bleed. ''Ah¡­'' She didn''t mean to hurt him. She was about to use magic to heal Lith, but the bleeding stopped and the wounds closed, with his skin going back to its normal pale, unblemished smoothness as if it wasn''t cut open a few seconds. ''Hmm¡­ why''s he not awake yet? Clearly some harm happened to his body. Shouldn''t he wake up due to it? Where''s the survival instincts?'' Mayzin moved her hands in front of Lith and her body swayed in his embrace, making him somewhat shake along with her. Lith still didn''t wake up and slept soundly. Mayzin squinted her eyes to see whether he was faking to sleep or really asleep. He should''ve been up after such a disturbance. Was he perhaps sleeping so soundly because he felt protected by Mayzin? It could be true. She was a powerful dragon and even if she had retracted most of her aura, being in such close proximity to her, Lith must''ve felt protected and secure. Thinking along these lines, Mayzin stopped bothering Lith andy quietly beside him. She thought of going to sleep again, but then decided against it as the time for the quest she gave him wasing to its end. The sun still wasn''t up yet and it was dark. In his sleep, Lith found himself sitting by a heater on a cold winter. He hadn''t done such a thing ever since he reincarnated in this world. The dream was lucid and it was as if he could actually feel the warmth. Looking around in his dreams, Lith found himself in a cramped room with a window behind him that was letting out cold air seep in. There was nothing he could do to shut it as it was a square hole in a wall. Lith was lying t in front of the heater. It was a bit of a distance from him, and as he felt chilly behind his back, he squirmed closer to the heater. Surprisingly, he found the heater changed shape as he moved closer. It turned into a long, cuboidal body pillow that was letting out warmth. Lith wrapped his legs around it and hugged it. ''Ahhh¡­ I am melting¡­'' The pillow was amazing. It was soft, but also somewhat firm, and exuded out just the right warmth! Who would''ve thought that such a thing exists out there in the world! Whoever made this was a genius! A literal genius! Much respect to that person! Lith tightly hugged the pillow and buried his face in what felt like a much softer and warmer ce on the pillow. This feeling¡­ it was on par with orgasms! Back in the real world, Mayzin took rapid breaths. ''Calm down. Calm down. Calm down. He doesn''t know of his actions. Don''t beat him up. Don''t beat him up.'' Mayzin constantly chanted in her mind as her chest heaved up and down due to the rapid breaths. She looked down to gaze at the face with silver hair buried between her breasts. There was a blissful expression on it. Had Lith been conscious and done such a thing, Mayzin wouldn''t have faltered from beating him up. But the case was different now. He was innocent, and¡­ ¡­and¡­ ''Damn it. Why¡­ just why¡­'' Mayzin bit her lips and shut her eyes, not wanting to ept the reality in front. Her thoughts were turning chaotic and her cheeks were flushed red. It was not due to alcohol this time around. A few secondster, Mayzin''s thoughts were broken as she felt Lith shake his head. No, shake was a wrong word. This guy was rubbing his face! Rubbing them in between her breasts, and making her nipples graze against her bra''s fabric! ''Fuck!'' This situation wasn''t good! It absolutely wasn''t! She should put a stop to the actions of this boy raging with hormones, lest something bad happened. Mayzin thought of this, but her body refused to move. Her mind and body weren''t in sync. One of the two was honest about the feelings while the other was trying to ignore the reality. It was not like Mayzin couldn''t get out of Lith''s grasp. His hug wasn''t even that strong to begin with. She could easily swap ces with Sylvia, who was still in the room and doing something on the phone in a corner. Sylvia would''ve been hugged by Lith in her ce and she wouldn''t need to go through all of this. To a Supreme Rank Space Path entity, doing such a thing was as easy as breathing. Yet, Mayzin didn''t do so. Not only that, she didn''t even care if Sylvia was watching as she was too invested in being used as a body pillow. The reality of the current situation was that¡­ It was that¡­ Lith unburied his face from the heavenly fluff mountains, distracting Mayzin''s train of thoughts. She looked down to see what had happened, only to feel a bolt of electricity run down her spine, making her startled and almost let out a yelp. ''T-this shameless guy¡­ What does he think he''s doing to a maturedy like me?'' Mayzin was the serious one in her group. She was never flustered easily even by the likes of Lucifer or Arya, and was always with a neutral gaze unless something stimting happened, such as those times when Lucifer got spanked by Lilith and Agalea for making fun of them. Such a rare situation that didn''t even have a probability of happening once in a thousand years, was actually happening right now! One of her pink pearls was captured and being toyed with by a man. She was sensitive in this area. Outrageously sensitive. And this very ce, the tip of Lith''s tongue and teeth were doing a great job at flicking, biting, and pulling on her pearl repeatedly. Mayzin bit her lips hard as her face flushed red. She thought of pushing Lith''s face away from her breasts, but like before, her body refused to be in sync with her mind, and she ended up doing the opposite. ''¡­Okay. Okay. Okay. I ept it. I ept it now. I am enjoying this!'' Mayzin''s breathing was haggard as she mustered up all the courage within her toe to terms with reality. The situation was moving in a dangerous direction. If she didn''t do something, then today¡­ in this run down Inn¡­ she might¡­ she might end up losing¡­ ''No-no-no-no-no! Stop thinking of all that!'' Having never been in a proper rtionship, Mayzin''s libido never got a chance to be satisfied. Now that an opportunity hade up, part of her wanted to see it through to the end, and the other part resisted the idea as Lith was her nephew and very young. She wouldn''t fall for such a young guy! He wasn''t even a proper adult yet, you know? In his dreams, out of nowhere, disco lights hade up and the cramped room had turned into a nightclub. The heater pillow changed shape again and this time, there was a sort of a lollipop in front of Lith and a DJ set. Without thinking much, Lith sucked on the lollipop and was amused to find it having a soft yet firm texture. It was also not very sweet and had a somewhat musky aroma! It was a type of vor Lith had never had before. He made a mental note to search for it when he woke up. If there didn''t exist anything like this, then he would simply invent it! Music began ying out in the cramped down and looking at the DJ set in front, Lith''s hands moved on their own to y with it. There was not a single man who wouldn''t y with a DJ set if he had the opportunity. The minds of such species that transcended beyond the human race were simple. If there exists something that you could rub with two of your fingers, then you absolutely must! With that, Lith started enjoying his lollipop, acting as a DJ, listening to music, and feeling the warmth of the heater. Not all parts of the heater were gone. Only the top and bottom changed to be the lollipop and DJ set. Back in the real world. ''Aaaaaahhhhhhh!'' ''What the fuck! What the actual fuuuuuck!'' Chapter 1032 DJ Lith Chapter 1032 DJ Lith ??The silence had never been this loud and the screams were never so quiet. Mayzin had never imagined such a situation. Not even in her wildest dreams. Her mature persona crumbled with Lith''s caresses, and since he was still sleeping and not aware of what he was doing, Mayzin did a soul transmission to Sylvia and asked her to leave the room. Even though she wasn''t watching and even remotely interested in what they were doing, Mayzin didn''t want to take a risk. Nobody was allowed to see her current state! Not a single soul! With Sylvia having left, Mayzin heaved out deep breaths and looked down. Her eyes were moist and a drop of water leaked out from the corner. If the weather around was cold, then the hot breaths she was spewing out would''ve definitely been visible as mists. In her vision, Lith was, oh so skillfully, sucking on her nipples. It was much different than anything she had experienced before even though the actions were simr. She shouldn''t have worn a thin strap top that could slid off so easily. That was that, but she failed to understand how this pervert''s hand went through her skirt and found the correct thing! As a romance novel fanatic, Mayzin was aware of how men found it difficult to caress the weak spots ofdies. It was because everydy had different cements for these spots. In the past, during their training, Lith being Lith, made all sorts of shamelessments. It would get him beaten up, but he never stopped. Mayzin also did her best to avoid Lith to see her identally naked or in her lingerie, and also ensured that he didn''t touch her in inappropriate ces during training. The former was taken care of easily since Lith understood boundaries and stopped if Mayzin said no. As for thetter, Mayzin was surprised to find out that he was actually a gentleman and had some principles. Lith was focused during training. He never tried to take advantage of her like how it usually happened in romance novels or had any cliche scenes of tripping together with Mayzin and identally touching her boobs or kissing her. He only teased her through his words, and as for showing hismitment to her, took things slow. The date the two went on was some of the best memories of Mayzin, even though it was quite a short experience. ''Haaah¡­ who taught him all this¡­'' Mayzin covered her mouth and tried to hold in her moans. The stimtion was getting to her head as it was starting to go nk. She looked at the sleeping Lith who was now rubbing her pussy and sucking on her ample tits. Even if she wanted to, it was toote to stop now. The deed was already done, so she might as well go all the way ahead. Mayzin swiped the area in front of her mouth with her index finger. A small tear in space opened up and circled her head, then vanished. "Ahhhnnn~" Mayzin stopped forcing herself from moaning and poured it out fully. The sweet melody however didn''t reach Lith due to the space barrier she just casted. Not just him, nobody could hear her moan except her. ''T-to think¡­ to think that my first time would be like this¡­'' Mayzin referred to being teased in her naughty ces by a man for the first time. Although she wasn''t a shy young maiden, she still couldn''t muster up confidence or courage to stop Lith from doing what he was doing or to confront him. Mayzin was a maturedy. She should know better. She should do better. But¡­ she wasn''t doing any of the things and taking shelter in the misunderstanding. Mayzin''s face flushed red as Lith rubbed her down there. She clutched the bed sheet tightly and thought, ''This won''t do. It''s wrong. My first time can''t be like this.'' Her hazy eyes turned to look down. ''Y-you brat¡­ stop it. No more¡­'' Mayzin spoke, but not out loud. ''¡­Okay¡­ I''ll push him away after a bit¡­'' "Haah¡­ Haah¡­" Mayzin let out gasped breaths and basked in the tingling sensation coursing all throughout her body. Who would''ve thought that the touch of a man and that of a woman had such disparities. The touch of a man felt much better. No, that wasn''t right. It was Lith''s touch that Mayzin liked, and not just any man. ''I¡­ I''ll educate this pervert properly once he wakes up¡­'' One shouldn''t sneak into ady''s bed like this, much less touch her in such a manner. It was good that it was Mayzin here and not someone else. She didn''t mind having him force himself on her since she was his aunt, but with anotherdy, that was a big no-no. Consent was important and should always be practiced. After thinking so much, Mayzin''s mind slowly turned nk as the orgasm built up. It was here. It wasing. Mayzin''s feet curled as she reached the peak of cloud nine. "Aaaahhh~!" Mayzin embraced Lith and shook intensely. Her loud moans were proof of her achieving her first orgasm due to a man. Her panties were soaked and she was sure that there was no going back from here onwards. The realization only just hit her as she took in deep breaths. A few secondster, Mayzin rubbed her eyes and turned to look down. This guy was still sleeping, but had somehow stopped ying with her as if he knew what had happened. ''Seriously¡­ if I couldn''t sense that he was sleeping then¡­ nevermind that. What I truly wish to know is how is he this skilled even in his sleep!? What sort of monster did Lilith create?'' It was too stimting of an experience today. Mayzin was just d that Lith wasn''t aware of any of this. With the deed having been done, Mayzin decisively chose to move away. Who knows what''ll happen if she continued to sleep with him. Recing herself with some pillows, Mayzin got out of the bed and had a look at herself. She was barefoot and had her skirt fall down till her knees. Her blouse was somewhat twisted, but with some adjustments, it was back to looking normal. So far, nothing seemed like something had happened here. Except¡­ Mayzin''s gaze fell on Lith''s hands that were hugging the pillows. Held in his palm was a ckced panty that seemed a little wet. ''T-this guy¡­ how¡­ when¡­'' Mayzin''s serious demeanor had never crumbled so much. She was ady with principles and maintained a regal aura around herself, but as of this moment, her face was as red as a tomato. It was only now did Mayzin realize why she felt such a chill breeze down there. ''I really need to be on guard against him for my own sanity.'' With that, Mayzin grabbed her underwear from Lith''s clutches and left the room. ¡­.. Upon dawn, Sylvia was back in the room and woke Lith up as he had instructed her. He yawned as he woke up and looked at his palm. It was opening and closing as he stared at it. "I had quite a weird dream." Sylvia poured Lith a cup of tea and asked while serving it, "What kind of dream, Your Highness?'' Dreams were given great importance in the world. They weren''t just a mixture of one''s conscious or subconscious thoughts, but a medium ofmunication. Dreams connected a person to a higher state of consciousness where they were able to ept revtions from fate and higher beings. If there''s some uing life threatening danger, and say if it wasn''t their time to date, they might get something in their dream that would warn them about the danger and help them escape. Even if one couldn''t remember these dreams after waking up, their subconscious would guide them to evade the danger. It was due to this that on asions, someone might take a longer route for their way back home for no reason whatsoever or cancel an important meeting at thest minute or simply get distracted by something on the road. With Lith saying he had a weird dream, Sylvia didn''t take hisment lightly. She wanted to know if there was any risk to his life and whether she should inform the Queen about it or not. Whichever maid was with Lith was supposed to inform the Queen of all the important matters rted to him. Lith took a sip of tea and posed a question before answering. "Do you know what a DJ is, Sylvia?" Sylvia shook her head. "Hm, well, it''s hard to exin then. Just imagine a gramophone and me repeatedly fiddling with the record on it. Doing so causes noises." Lith said calmly. Sylvia made a mental note of it. It didn''t seem harmful so far. "¡­and then there was a weird textured lollipop. It wasn''t hard, but¡­" Lith stopped speaking. Something felt suspicious. The lollipop''s texture was oddly familiar. Lith began pondering over the matter while Sylvia waited for him to continue. At this point, to not let the conversation go in a wrong direction, which was in fact the right direction, the eavesdropping dragon barged inside the room. "You''re awake." Mayzin said with the most deadpan look with a slight hurried undertone. "Morning, aunt." Lith greeted her with a smile. Mayzin gave him a small nod in response and said, "Let''s go. You have a quest to finish." Lith didn''t know what the hurry was, but he gulped down the tea and left the room with Mayzin and Sylvia without any questions. Chapter 1033 God, Ill offer you porridge! Chapter 1033 God, I''ll offer you porridge! ??"Get out!" "Leave the kingdom, you traitors!" "Fiendish faction, fuck far away forever!" "Get banished!" "Yeaaaah! Get banished!" In the center of Semohr where a ginormous pir pierced the sky, a group of Giants in ck cloaks and covered faces were being yelled at by the masses. They were kneeled on the ground with their heads bowed. Nobody could see their expressions or make out their response through their bodynguage. "Everyone, let''s calm down for a while." A man with a feisty mustache pped his glove d hand and said in a neutral tone. His voice wasn''t overbearing, but the pressure emanating from him caused the crowd to turn silent. The Giant bowed in front of the crowd while standing in front of the cloaked figures. "I thank everyone''s presence in the capital center, and am deeply moved by your interests in politics." The man''s words were polite and contained not the slightest hint of emotion to it. "¡ªI request all to please await judgment by the court. We are a peace loving race, we mustn''te to conclusions like this. Mother Seia has taught us patience being a virtue. Let''s bask in those holy teachings and follow proper protocols." The crowd turned silent. How couldn''t they? The man in front was a noble of the highest order in the kingdom, yet he was bowing with such humility and requesting them instead of issuing an order. "My sincerest gratitude." The man did a small bow then stood erect like a spear beside the cloaked figures. It was six in the morning. The streets weren''t as crowded yet. As time passed and working hours were about to start, more people could be seen walking on the streets. Some were rxed while some were in a hurry. Usually, nobody would''ve paid attention as they were busy, but today their steps halted as the crowd gathered around the center whispered about the traitors. "Did you hear it?" "Yeah. It''s the previous chief''s faction. How could they be like this¡­ "It was a big shock to me too. I always thought of them as benevolent and kind, but turns out they were just filled with malice and forged false evidence against Lord Cimir''s faction." "People sure have be heartless." "Sigh. Tell me about it¡­" The whispers sounded like murmurs as everyone was busy gossiping about the ongoing drama. Amidst the crowd, a green-haired girl with clear round sses walked in the crowd like an ant, trying to avoid getting stepped on. There was a rosy blush spreading from the middle of her nose bridge to the sides of her cheeks. Her eyes showed her flustered emotions, and she seemed to be just moments away from crying. "I mustn''t get crushed. I mustn''t get crushed. I mustn''t get crushed." The girl was chanting in her mind as she walked towards the center where the cloaked figures were. ''Please god¡­ I hope I can deliver this or my life will end¡­'' There was a fearful expression on her face as she clutched the fabric within herb coat''s pockets tightly. Her steps were staggering as she walked on three inches tall heels. Her life was tough as is and being forced to wear these only increased her worries. It was five in the morning when she got up. For a change, she woke up early and thought of taking a shower before leaving for the delivery. It turned out to be a really bad decision as the shower ran out of water. She didn''t have any artifact to create water or Water affinity to cast magic rted to those. Half covered in soap, the girl felt like digging a hole and burying herself in it forever. Thankfully, her panic didn''t worsen as the water came back in a few minutes. She quickly washed herself, dressed up, and got out of the Inn with the package. Not even two minutes out, she was almost crushed by a wandering Giant. They never looked down to see if there were people from other races and marched forwards like titans. "Huff¡­ huff¡­" The girl was out of breath. An indoor rat like her didn''t have the stamina to run a hundred kilometers. The Giant city was huge, so naturally its streets and buildings were going to be the same. One Giant could easily travel a kilometer with a few steps. But the likes of her, who was barely as tall as a Giant''s ankle, would need to take several hundred steps to reach her destination. No matter what, at least she reached the ce she was supposed to. It was at the center where the cloak figures were kneeling. She was standing in the front row and watching them. ''Huuuuge!'' Each Giant was as big as a hill and the girl felt as if she was standing in a deep valley. Shaking her head, she smacked her pale cheeks, which reddened instantly, and said out loud, "I''ll deliver this package by any means necessary!" ''B-b-but¡­ do I really need to walk there?'' The girl fidgeted in her ce and seemed like a deted balloon, totally losing motivation she had hyped herself with. ''What''s the difference between walking there and not walking there? Both routes lead me to my death. Haiz¡­'' With her crystal green eyes, she looked up at the sky, trying to wonder if some higher power was watching over her. ''God¡­ please god¡­ just let me deliver this one package. Let my luck not be so bad¡­'' The girl closed her eyes and chanted in her mind. Far away from her, under the dark sky illuminated by a crimson- silver moon, a majestic silverhead had her chin ced on her propped up hands. She was staring at the empty space in front with a soft smile. Ones who may not know what she was looking at would think she was a psychopath. But nothing was hidden from this divine figure''s pair of amethyst eyes. Lilith was looking at what Lith was doing in the Giant Kingdom with her spiritual sense that epassed the entirety of the world. With her eyes, she was watching over Lucy, who was fighting a powerful being in another dimension. While watching over them, Lilith heard a faint murmur. It wasn''t a materialistic sound, but something that rang in her consciousness. Tilting her head to the side on her interlocked fingers, Lilith said out loud, "It''s been a while since I heard a prayer." All Emperor Rank and above who cultivated using people''s faith had the ability to filter out prayers. They would asionally respond to some or the ones that were really serious, and would ignore the daily prayers of their worshipers. Lilith hasn''t heard a single prayer since Lucy was born. Nothing was as important as her children to her. Since the two were grown up, it could be the reason why she heard a prayer at this time. If it wasn''t that, then the person''s consciousness could be on a higher scale aspared to the rest. "Interesting¡­" In Lilith''s mind, the scene of the worshiper yed out while her eyes focused on Lucy, and spiritual sense on Lith. At her level, multitasking such as these was not a big deal. A youthful human girl with green hair wearing round sses was praying as if her life depended on it. Watching her for a few seconds, Lilith understood that her life indeed was dependent on it. "Silly girl¡­" Lilith shook her head with a smile. She hadn''t seen an amusing individual like that in a while. She appeared timid, weak, and was totally an inexperienced maiden, but there was more to her than what the eyes could see. Even she herself might not be aware of such things. -Please god¡­ please just this one delivery¡­ I''ll never take up shady work like this again! -God, higher power, revered one above, the being who watches over everyone, I pray and request for one small chance. I''ll escape immediately if there''s an opening somewhere. -I..if it seems like too much, then please only grant me some way out of this situation. I''ll be turned into a ve if I don''tplete this task. -God¡­ I-I-I''ll offer you half of my morning and evening porridge! No, I''ll offer you my full morning porridge as a tribute for a year straight! Please¡­ I need this one chance. "Fufufu¡­ quite a silly child." Lilith had a glimpse at her fate and past. She had some strings of fate connected with Lith for some unknown reasons. Lilith hadn''t seen this girl in the memories her future self sent to her. Maybe something had changed somewhere that had her appear. This girl''s past¡­ it wasn''t pleasant for sure. At present, she was so broke that she couldn''t afford to even eat. She had no artifact on her that would help her travel and she also did not possess an affinity to the Space or the Wind element. What she had was the Life affinity along with Fire, Water, and Earth. Her cultivation base was pitiful. She was barely a Rank 6. Still, to be able to make Lilith listen to her prayers, she wasn''t someone ordinary. Lilith shed a gentle smile while looking at this silly child and said softly: "Bless you." Chapter 1034 You Can Kill Me Now

Chapter 1034 You Can Kill Me Now

A cool wind swept past the green-haired girl with sses. She opened her eyes and looked around. "Eh? Why do I not feel scared anymore?" The thing she was going to do was dangerous and shecked courage. Yet, all of a sudden, her worries had vanished. She was confused but did not have the privilege to wonder about it. A ck box the size of a closed fist appeared in her hands. It was shaking and seemed like it would explode any moment. The girl knew she had to hurry. The sender had strictly asked her to make haste as the box was a ticking time bomb. It could engulf even her if she didn''t make it on time to the recipient. With some quick thinking, she decided that the best way to deliver this box would be to charge straight ahead towards the cloaked figures. She didn''t have a movement artifact or invisibility potion, but she knew a spell that could temporarily make her unable to stand out. She cast it on herself and ran right ahead. Being as small as a bug inparison to the Giants, she totally went unnoticed. If someone had their spiritual sense spread out, they might detect her. Fortune was on the girl''s side today as she made her way to the base of a towering hill. More correctly, towards a Giant whose blonde locks of hair touched the ground. It formed a maze with the strands acting as yellow curtains. Thankfully, the girl didn''t need to go through this maze and greet the person. The sender instructed that the delivery would be done when the box touched the recipient''s body. Even a strand of hair would work. "Huuuuuf¡­" Sucking a cold breath of air, the girl bent her waist and swung the box at the person''s locks. She didn''t look back and ran with all her might. There was nothing that said something bad would happen, but with how her luck was, something bad was definitely going to happen. BOOM¡ª! The box burst apart and red droplets of an unknown liquid sshed everywhere. The once yellow strands were dyed red, and with it, a loud roar shocked everyone in the city center! The hill behind the girl rumbled. The subdued Giant woke up and broke their shackles, letting out a loud roar once again. "You dare!" The first mustached Giant thumped his chest and roared as he charged towards the cloaked figure. The cloaked figure''s hood came off and one could see a warrioress with a fierce look in her eyes. Her previously blonde hair only had patches of it remaining as red took over. As she swayed around, red droplets spread from her hair and fell on the nearby Giants. The mustached Giant threw his fistt at the Giantess''s face. The woman did not avoid it and charged straight ahead, getting her teeth and nose broken. The mustached Giant could not celebrate for one upping the enemy for long as he took a punch to his guts. The Giantess''s goal was to harm him. It didn''t matter if it came at the expense of her own life. Blood dripped from her wounded face as her left cheek swelled up to a painful lump. She did not show any signs of pain and elbowed the mustached Giant''s neck, choking and suffocating him. Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ The nearby Giants on whom the red droplets were sttered awakened into a frenzied state. Through them, the red droplets spread further to the crowd in the city center, worsening the situation. "W, what''s happening?!" "Shit, those guys are crazy!" "Runnnnn!" "Don''t let the droplets hit you!" Amidst the earth-shaking rumbling, the girl stumbled in her steps, got up, ran, stumbled again, got up, ran, and stumbled again. She couldn''t keep her feet stable and she didn''t have enough spiritual energy to cast a spell to keep her stable. ''Ah. Ah. Ah. I knew it! I knew it was really shady!'' The girl bit her lips and tried not to cry while running. ''It''s over for me! It''s over! Aaaaaahhh-!'' As regret came tumbling down, and despair shot up, the girl had a glimpse at the consequences of her actions. Death. She was going to die. Definitely get killed by the Giant officials and beheaded publicly. ''Dear god, please listen to my prayer onest time. Please. Please. Please.'' Having no hope, the girl resorted to praying to an entity which may or may not exist. Knowledge about god was not known. Everybody only knew that they granted wishes in exchange for offerings, devotion, and love. Trying to pry into the matters of god was seen as sphemy. The girl did not have a death wish, and she wouldn''t offend the authorities of the world just to get some knowledge which may not even be useful to her. ''Dear god¡­ I''ll¡­ I will¡­ I will give you half of my evening porridge too! Please help! Please help!'' The girl''s ears were flooded with stomping and moring noises of the Giants running around. Lots of dust rose up, blocking her vision and stinging her eyes. Her face twisted in pain and her body went intoplete survival mode. A few steps away, it was then. The girl heard a buzzing sound pass by her ears, followed by a faint ear piercing noise that was getting distant. BOOOOOM¡ª! "Aah!" A big explosion sent shockwaves throughout the city. The fragile girl stumbled and was nted face down on the ground. "Imfts omfher¡­" ''It''s over.'' ''This is probably how I''ll die.'' ''Haaah¡­ I am dying on an empty stomach. It''s the absolute worst. Fate, oh fate, why must you be like this? Couldn''t you wait till I ate some meat and had my belly full? I wouldn''t have any regrets about dying by then¡­'' "Hafmhhaha¡­" With her face still nted on the ground, the girl let out a muffled rueful chuckle. ''¡ªWho am I kidding¡­ I would''ve still cried out and had regrets. Haiz, is being an immortal really not my destiny?'' "Huuu¡­" The girl decided to look at the sky onest time before passing away. She rolled to the side andy t on her back. Her sses broke apart and all she could see was a hazy blur. "In the end, I couldn''t even see the sky properly¡­" The girl extended her hand out towards the clear blue sky with a faint smile on her face. "¡­well, doesn''t matter. I did what I could. Dying now will probably give me some sce. Who wants to live a long life anyway?" "Sce can''t be achieved once you die." The girl heard a clear soothing voice of somebody. "It can''t be?" She didn''t panic when hearing the stranger''s voice. She had already epted her awaited death. It was now a matter of time. This person was probably someone rted to her present quest. It could be from her employer''s side or perhaps a Giant official who found her. Who knows who he was. Even if he was a big shot, it didn''t matter anymore. As long as she gets a painless death, all was good. "True death is when you vanish from existence. Nothing of you remains. So if there won''t be you, there won''t be emotions to perceive or the sce you''re talking about." "Haha¡­" The girl chuckled while still staring at the sky with her hand extended down. "¡­so in the end, nothing matters, huh? Sounds touch¨¦." The girl was silent after herment and the stranger didn''t speak either. In the distance, the Giants could be seen screaming and fighting with each other. The ground was still shaking due to them, but thankfully, the girl was away from their area of battle. She didn''t have to worry about being turned into meat paste. "Say, stranger. Can I make a request?" "Hm?" The girl smiled softly. Her crystal green eyes slowly seemed to be losing their liveliness. "Can you give me a painless death?" "Actually, can you buy me some meat, let me eat it, then give me a painless death?" "Hmmm¡­ no¡­ can you perhaps let me take a shower, wear clean clothes, eat some meat, and brew some potions? All potions I make, you can have them. All I ask for is a painless death after that." "¡­" Silence ensued once again as the stranger didn''t speak. Only the Giants who were fighting could be seen. The girl chuckled after a few seconds. Tears leaked from the corner of her eyes, which she rubbed off with her index finger. "Haah¡­ it''s quite audacious of me, isn''t it? And also quite stupid. Who in their right mind asks their killer such things?" "I should''ve probably gone ''aaaah'' ''eeeek'' or ''kyaaa'' something when I heard your voice. And I should''ve probably said something like: ''please spare me, I''ll do anything for you.'' Maybe you would''ve taken pity on me hearing that and defiled me until you were satisfied, then thrown me in some dumpster from where I could start a new life." "Hehe, sounds quite a cliche sad story." "Too bad, I didn''t let out these reactions and said these weird things instead. You must be thinking that I''m really crazy by now. But do you know? They say that you are not you when you''re hungry. I haven''t had a scrumptious belly full meal in my entire life. I''ve always been in a state of half full. My stomach grumbled and pained me so much, but there was nothing I could do about it." "Since I was always hungry, does that mean that I was never my true self?" "Huhuhu¡­ what a strange thing to ask. Sorry about that. I won''t take any more of your time. Please kill me and about your day. Oh, but please make sure to burn my whole body after I die. I can''t ask you for a cremation, but I hope this is the least you could do." The girl''s emerald green eyes had almost turned colorless. There wasn''t a single speck of sparkle within them. "The only reason I ask you for this is that I''ve heard stories about Dark affinity perverts. They can apparently do necromancy and make a dead be back to life something. I don''t wanna turn into such a monster and be defiled. Che. Sounds so creepy. I would rather kill myself a second time than have something like that happen." "¡ªAah¡­ sorry, I went a bit off topic there. Anyway, you can kill me now. I''m ready." The girl looked at the world which was nothing but blurry onest time, then closed her eyes. ''This is the end.'' Chapter 1035 Gunthers Conviction Chapter 1035 Gunther''s Conviction ??Lith looked at the girl who wasying t, with her back to the ground. She was about to¡­ sleep. Yes, sleep. It was only a shockwave from the explosion which sent her tumbling on the ground, she hadn''t suffered any other injuries. ''Is she not right in the head? Misunderstanding sleep for death?'' Lith thought, sitting a few distance away from her. His head was propped up in his hand, perfectly resembling a certain a silver-haireddy who loved to stalk her children through abusing her nonsensical powers. He continued looking at the girl, her broken spectacles lying near her, disabling her from seeing anything clearly. Ironically signifying her broken state of mind, which prevented her from seeing reality as it is. He listened to her babbling away about her life for a couple more seconds before she eventually gave in to sleep. Finally, he approached her and poked her head, sending a small jolt of spiritual energy to wake her up. "Huh?! Huhhh?! I''ve been revived? Who would revive me? Who is so kind? God? Was that you? Were my prayers finally heard? Have I been saved?" Lith facepalmed while sitting just beside her, inwardlymenting at the girl. ''At least look at the side? At least realize you were only sleeping? Is it really stress making her dumb or is something actually wrong with her head?'' He coughed, putting her solo drama at a stop. The girl finally looked to the side, doing something which she should''ve done long ago. Doing so now, she looked at Lith with a mixed expression of reverence and excitement. Although she could not make out since her sses broke apart, right now, even the blurry silhouette of Lith looked beautiful to her. She softly muttered while trying to take in as much of Lith''s beauty as possible, "God indeed¡­" One of his eyebrows twitched as Lith bonked her head, knocking her unconscious. ''Hopeless case.'' He gave a call to Sylvia, who appeared before in a few seconds, and asked her to hand the girl to Fei after briefly exining her circumstances. He then turned around and saw the state of the capital, the infected crowd was still fighting and with the way things were, it didn''t seem like it would stop anytime soon. Lith made his way towards the most important part of the capital after a quick look. The city was made with keeping giants in mind, so it wasn''t easily destroyed, at least from the giant''s perspective, but for small beings like someone of Lith''s stature, it was still violently vibrating. It was just like when humans fought on the road or somewhere, it would look all fine to them and the spectators but for minute creatures like ants, it could very well be vibrating madly, prompting them to flee. Lith ignored the batches of crowd rapidly falling prey to the infection as he witnessed the battle on the podium. Looking around, the rate of the spreading of infection was slower than before, with measures already being taken by the crowd to iste but it didn''t have any effect on the battle already taking ce between the ex chief''s faction and the one of the current chief. He wasn''t visible to anyone except Gunther, who had an artifact given by Lith himself which allowed him to see that the young man was standing above the crowd and looking in a certain direction. The main members of Malros''s faction were captured and present here. Gunther was no exception to it. From a corner, Gunther gritted his teeth as he took in the sight of his people fighting, with some even dying. Giants going berserk was noughing matter, they lose any and all rationality as a predominant thought in their mind bes quite literally the only thought. For example, it was very likely that the giantess who first got infected had her head upied with thinking of ripping the bastard with mustache to shreds. So as soon as she was infected, that thought became the only thought to remain as everything else was pushed away. The giantess immediately acted with little restraint in her fight as she followed the only thought, dismissing even the threat to her life. Because as of that moment, the thought of her losing her life didn''t cross her mind at all. Gunther thought as he nced at Lith, who looked like he still had no intention to take action. It was proving stressful even for him to dodge all red infectious liquid with all the restraints which were ced on him. Taking a onest look at Lith, he gritted his teeth with madness as he controlled for a single thought to upy his mind and let a drop of red liquid hit him. He trusted Lith in whatever he had in mind. He had seen how capable he was in the academy and back during the assassination attempt, but he couldn''t see the giants dying anymore and stay still. It was thend his father and grandfather spent countless years protecting, fostering and ruling. If getting infected is what would allow for his restraints to break off, he shall do it. Immediately the next moment, his hair turned red as the seals ced on him broke down one after another. A humongous roar was heard as everyone stopped what they were doing for a second. A giant who was about to monkey grab another one''s ancestral marbles, stopped. A giant who was about to bite off an ear, stopped. A giant who was about to kick the third leg, stopped. A giant who was about to spear the forbidden virginity, stopped. Even Lith''s attention was distracted from what he assumed to be where the chief was hiding to Gunther who had willingly chosen to be infected. He watched with a gentle smile as his friend''s mentality was rapidly overridden with a single thought. Lith couldn''t move, he had already been locked onto by a divine sense. He knew that moving now would be a risk. As soon as Gunther waspletely infected, he began running. Not towards the battlefield. Not towards the faction of the current chief. Not towards Lith. Not towards the gap, looking to escape. He ran towards the crowd. Towards his people. He was there in but a few couple seconds as he began disengaging people from each other as soon as he arrived. Redirecting a punch which was originally headed for a giant''s head, he sent it to the ground and chopped at the back of the attacker''s head, making him unconscious. But before even a second had passed, a fist the size of a big boulder was already heading his way. It was the one who he had just saved, none of the infected giants were in their right mind. He quickly ducked slightly and gripped the hand which was supposed to hit him, hurling the giant overhead, hitting another giant midway and sending them both sprawling onto the ground. Before they had the chance to get up, a knock to the back of their head temporarily took them out of the battle. Gunther went around the battlefield, expertly weaving across multiple people and violent situations as he saved countless giants from emergency situations and unwanted death. Quite obviously, it wasn''t as effortless as it looked. His body was rapidly racking up wounds and cuts, stacking injuries on top of each other as even his one track mind and enhancedbat prowess as a result of infection failed to deal with the effects of injuries. His clothes were soaked in blood, ripped in several ces with only a cloth hanging from several ces. The cloak and hood which had been forced onto them had long ago been ripped off to choke some troublesome giants to unconsciousness as they resisted getting knocked out several times. One of his hands was limping by his side as he jogged to the next bunch of people. It wasn''t his intention to jog, he was still running as far as his perspective went, but to an outsider, his energy levels had already been depleted low enough that his supposed run looked like a jog. s, just as he was about to reach there, one of his legs gave out. There wasn''t enough time to rebnce as the faulty leg gave outpletely. His humongous body leaned to one side as the momentum carried him forward, sliding through the ground as all the skin which came in contact with ground was rapidly being torn. The huge body which was a couple hundred meters away from the fighting crowd was still breathing and alive. The mountainous body shook, signifying its attempts to get up. A pity, its energy reserves were long since empty. A few couple seconds went by as the body kept shaking incessantly before Gunther roared, albeit far weaker than his first roar. One of his eyes had already been scraped when he slid through the ground, but his other eye was fixed on the crowd fighting a few hundred meters away. It was filled with resignation as he watched yet another giant''s neck being snapped. Gunther roared again, gathering enough willpower and energy to nt a hand on ground. Just as he was shaking violently in an attempt to move, a small hand was ced on his head. Lith had arrived, he chose to take the risk of diverting his attention and moving as he gazed gently into his friend''s eyes. "You''ve done enough. Take a rest, let me handle the rest." When Gunther''s eyes closed and his breathing turned peaceful, Lith used Life magic and began healing him as he muttered under his breath. "You chose to protect your people. I''ll protect you now." Chapter 1036 Confronting Khimav

Chapter 1036 Confronting Khimav

Amidst the ongoing panic in the captal''s center, one Giant stood calm in a corner and watched the battle unfold. He was still enough to be mistaken for a statue. Ever since the ex chief''s faction began making movements, there was an uneasy feeling that wouldn''t go. Something was wrong. Khimav couldn''t pinpoint exactly where, but something indeed was. Members of the ex chief''s faction weren''t stupid enough to pull such risky moves. They must''ve figured out by now that they weren''t wanted by the current chief and his faction. This would''ve been enough reason to not be rash. Yet, here they were. Khimav had seen the chaos unfold before his eyes. The way a random girl caused a lot of Giants to go berserk wasn''t something he could ever make out. Khimav could go and kill the girl right away, but there was a certain vampire entity standing at a distance from her, overlooking the entire battlefield with a calm gaze. From a distance, he looked like a seasoned warrior. No, the much better term to describe him would be an authority, a rule of some sort. The regal aura that naturally spread out from his body wasn''t something anyone could have. The person in the distance seemedparatively weaker, but Khimav didn''t make his move. He stood in ce and locked his spiritual sense on Lith. Time gradually passed and everyone in the capital''s center was eventually infected. A promising young Giant charged with all his might to protect his people. The vampire entity watching over the battlefield seemed interested in this Giant. The young Giant''s cries came to an end as he did his best to even out the threats. He tried to avoid the infectious droplets, but s, they were everywhere. He sumbed to the infection, and was knocked out by the vampire entity, thus sleeping peacefully in the middle of a battle. With him going down, the vampire entity seemed to have lost interest in the battlefield. His gaze shifted and locked itself with Khimav''s. Khimav frowned. Although he expected that entity to know that he was being stalked, with how his reaction was, it was evident that he knew for how long Khimav had been watching him. Khimav stood rooted in his spot and watched the man fly close to him with his set of bat wings. Lith hovered in midair before Khimav and stared into his eyes. The man in front had a poised look. Composed, confident, and cunning could be the urate words to describe him. "I assume you are the reason for this chaos, yes?" There was no greeting. No pleasantries or formalities. Khimav went straight to the point and asked Lith. "Yes." Lith replied. "Why?" Khimav wondered. "Why meddle in others'' affairs?" Lith shrugged. "I wouldn''t meddle if I didn''t have a proper reason." "And what would that be?" Lith shed a small smile. "Heh. It''s to stop the infighting among you lot." Khimav''s brows burrowed in response. "Stop infighting by causing infighting? Is this not adding fuel to the fire than sand?" Lith shook his head. "You are so old yet youck white the wisdom. Are all Giants like this?" Khimav didn''t answer and stared at Lith with serious eyes. There was no time to joke or y around. Lith shrugged to hisck of interest. "I''ll tell you why I did what I did. Firstly, you wouldn''t be present here had I not forced you to. Secondly, you are the only man capable enough to put a stop to most things here." Khimav listened without interrupting with utmost seriousness. "Listen carefully, I''ll not say it again." Lith''s voice was firm, his gaze locked onto Khimav''s. There was an air of superiority when talking with Khimav. It wasn''t arrogance, but his natural trait. "That Mother Seia you''re worshiping has used you. Your wife was poisoned by herckeys to get you under control, and heck, they even set you up to be with your wife. It was a n that was initiated before you could even realize you''re living." There woulde a sudden day in everyone''s life where they would be fully conscious of their thoughts, who they are, what they are and so on. From that moment onwards, they would remember important events of their life in great detail. It was applicable on all sentient organisms in the world. "I am not going to tell you how I know what I know. And I don''t care if you believe me or not. I have one offer for you. If you take it, you won''t regret it. But if you don''t, you''ll curse yourself for life and may even endanger your poisoned wife." Khimav clenched his fist and his body trembled. There were so many things Lith had said that he couldn''t understand. However, thest line, he understood itpletely. Nobody was allowed to talk about his wife, and definitely not in such pessimistic way. Had it been a normal situation, Khimav would''ve plucked out the tongue that spoke ill. The person in front was fearless. Khimav did not know the extent of his capabilities. For all he knew, this person could have hidden experts protecting him for the shadows. "Whether you select or reject, it hardly concerns me." Lith dropped a reality-check bomb on Khimav. "If you end up rejecting, I''ll eliminate you and stop the infighting by putting someone up on the throne and lead the Giants. As for whether I''m capable of doing or not, you''ll know the answer once you make a choice." "I''ll give you three minutes to consider carefully." Lith took out his phone and fiddled with it, waiting for Khimav''s answer. A minute in, the reality of the situation dawned upon Khimav. He took a deep breath and instead of answering, asked, "How do you know my wife is poisoned?" "I just do." A t reply followed suit almost instantly. Khimav wasn''t dejected by theck of formal tone by Lith. He continued to ask without shame, "Can you heal my wife?" "Yes. I can also heal every one of your family members from any illness they possess and can de-age your appearance along with your wife''s." "What''s the credibility of your words?" Lith turned the phone down and looked up at the Giant''s face. A smirk spread across his face as he said, "There is none. It''s up to you to believe it or. It. This is a gamble, a literal gamble that I''m forcing upon you." Khimav''s head ached with stress as thousands of possibilities yed out in his mind in regards to the conversation he just had with him. No matter through which angle he saw it, Lith''s words contained no loophole or things that could be taken advantage of. He also wasn''t hesitating whatsoever or nervous in front of Khimav. From Giants standpoint, nobody could hold a candle to Khimav. That''s just how good he was. Beings lower than him would be afraid of his Emperor Rank aura but Lith wasn''t. He was definitely an expert. Khimav didn''t need more proof than this. As for the credibility part¡­ Did Khimav even have a chance to refuse? The moment Lith said he could heal his wife, he was already sold. Nobody was able to treat her till now and Khimav was running out of options. He had consulted, and had many skillful alchemists visit him. Unfortunately, no one was able to say anything in regards to his wife''s condition. Since he had reached a dead end, anything from here onwards was an opportunity he couldn''t miss to take. Three minutes passed by in the blink of an eye. Khimav gave his answer honestly. He first stated as to why he would side with Lith. Then, he asked right away about how his wife would be healed. Lith looked in the distance, towards the peak of a tall mountain at the periphery of the Giant Kingdom. Pointing at that ce, Lith said, "A dandelion lies in that ce. It looks like a dandelion, smells, and disperses like one, but is actually an odd terrestrial species simr to sea anemone." "It is alive and can move around." "Find it, dry it, make a powder. Use the powder with small quantities of basic alkaline solutions and apply it all over your wife''s body." Khimav hurriedly took notes in his mental library, afraid that he might lose out on some vital information. Lith knew the guy''s weak points and targeted exactly those. He had little time remaining for the quest''s ending, and had to move fast. He didn''t n to be cruel, but was forced to do so. Whatever opinion Khimav would have of himter, Lith didn''t bother or care. Though, he did feel pity for him. Lith didn''t know how it would feel to have your loved ones be on deathbed, and he certainly wasn''t nning on feeling it. However, helping his wife was a small task and the least Lith could do for Khimav to gain his loyalty. This dude was resilient, strong, and capable. It would be a fine addition to his party if he were to be recruited. Finishing the paste''s ingredient list, Lith said, "Now go. Find those nts. I''ll help you make the paste if youe quickly." With a small bow, Khimav vanished from his spot and went to grab the ingredients. Whether the words were true or not, he was going to find out in a while and make his move. Chapter 1037 Another Girl? Chapter 1037 Another Girl? ??Inside an Inn on the outskirts of Semohr. "Another girl?" Mayzin sipped on a non-alcoholic drink and asked, raising her brows and pointing at a girl opposite to her. The girl''s hands were on the table with her head down on them. She seemed to be sleeping, judging from her unhurried, calm breaths. Sylvia sipped on some coffee and did a curt nod. "Master has a weird tendency to pick up girls wherever he goes," a soft voice said. It wasn''t Sylvia, since she barely said more than a few words. It was Fei, sitting beside her with a sleeping orange cat on herp. She gently caressed the cat''s back and continued, "Lady Mayzin would need to get used to it soon." "Seems like it." Mayzin brushed her hair to the back of her ear and said. Fei and Sylvia both nodded in response. "¡­" Mayzin suddenly realized something. "Wait, what do you mean get used to it?" "Hm?" Fei tilted her head. Mayzin looked at the two with a squinted, questioning gaze. "You two, why would you say I need to get used to it?" "¡­Because Mdy will be looking at such scenes more in future?" Mayzin squinted her eyes further. "And what makes you believe that I''ll see this scene more?" Fei didn''t understand where Mayzin was getting at with such questions. Was everything she said not satisfactory? Fei thought for a bit and answered, "¡­If Mdy is around Master, then you''ll be looking at such scenes often. This is what I meant." "Yeah, and what makes you think I''ll be around him?" "Hm? Why wouldn''t you be?" Fei asked back. The question was quite stupid if one were to ask her, but she didn''t say it out loud. "Isn''t Mdy dating Master? Is it not natural for you to be around him?" "¡­" Mayzin facepalmed. It was as she had thought. These two were mistaking her for dating Lith. "I am not dating him." Mayzin said tly to clear the misunderstanding. "Oh." Fei was somewhat surprised. "Then, is it a one time thing?" "What one time?" "Did Mdy have a one night stand with Master?" Fei asked with a straight face,pletely unfazed, as if it was a natural thing to ask. Mayzin was taken aback by the question. ''What sort of pervert is he to have his maids think in such a way?'' What weird things had Lith done in the past to get such a reputation? Shaking her head with a sigh and sipping on the drink, Mayzin replied, "No. I didn''t have any such thing happen. And I don''t n to, either. I am not dating him, and I don''t think I will be in future either." "It''s a matter of time." A soft, monotonous voice replied. This time, it belonged to Sylvia who had been silent all along. "It isn''t." Mayzin''s eyes twitched as she said that. Sylvia and Fri both nodded in response, not arguing with her further. "If it helps Mdy feel better, then so be it." Fei said what was on her and Sylvia''s mind. The two obviously didn''t agree to Mayzin''s statements. But she gave up trying to bicker with them. Changing the topic, she asked, "So, who''s that girl? Is she someone special like the druid cat?" "Yes." Sylvia answered. "She is an alchemist. How good, I do not know." "She is intelligent, but severelycks courage and isn''t street smart whatsoever." Fei added. "Street smart?" "Yes. She doesn''t have much practical knowledge. She doesn''t know how to go about everyday things properly." "Suppose we needed an artifact for masking our scent. When Mdy and I visit a shop, the shop staff would think of us as prettydies who don''t know anything. They''ll increase the price and speak highly of a subpar product, then sell it to us. Mdy and I will know we are being extorted, but this girl won''t. She''ll think she got a good deal." "Oh. So that''s what it is." Mayzin understood it now. Money was the best way to make her understand things. Fei and Sylvia were taught a few things by Luna back in the castle for convenience. Not just them, but all the new maids who had joined. These few things ranged from Lith''s likes, dislikes, and general information on hisdies. Mayzin was quick to grasp things rted to wealth. So if she didn''t understand something, the maids were supposed to tell her the same thing from a wealth or business point of view. "She seems like Alea." Mayzinmented. Fei shook her head. "She can''tpare to young miss Alea." When hearing such a sentence, one would usually think that Fei was saying Alea was better, but in the present context, such wasn''t the case. Mayzin smiled awkwardly and scratched her cheek with her index finger. "She has her charms." Fei nodded. "Young miss Alea''s innocent charms are otherworldly." "Alright, I better get going. Need to protect my nephew." Mayzin got up and stretchedzily with her hands over her head. "Master won''t need protection." Fei shook her head and said. "Heh." Mayzin scoffed. "Your so-called Master loves courting death." "He does?" It was Sylvia that asked this time, surprising Fei. Nobody knew Sylvia better than Fei. In her view, she saw a change within Sylvia. Usually, she would be aloof and uninterested, irrespective of the situation. The only time her still emotions saw a ripple was when she yed with her dog Zen. ''I must let Master know that the ice is breaking¡­'' "He does." Mayzin answered Sylvia. "He does things as if he has extra lives at hand. He''s way too reckless." Mayzin had such an opinion of Lith due to the training sessions with him. He would charge right at her, get beaten up, and still dare to charge. There were no ns he made to trick her into getting a hit. It was always brute force, charging head-on. "Hm¡­ I''ve never seen Master act recklessly. He has a cautious personality and his steps are mostly calcted." Fei said what she had seen. Mayzin shook her head. "You''re wrong about that. He really is stupid and requires protection. If I''m not around him, he might get himself killed." "No¡ª hm¡­" Fei stopped speaking as she realized something. "Master will die if you don''t protect him?" She collected her thoughts and asked. "That''s right. This quest I gave him is above his level, but not too over the top. So, I need to look after him, lest he gets himself killed." "I understand." Fei nodded. "Then, I wish Mdy a safe trip." Mayzin waved at Fei and took a step away from the table they were at, vanishing without causing even the slightest ripple in space. Once she was gone, Fei turned to look at Sylvia, who seemed to be looking back at her, as if expecting something. "You felt that too?" Fei asked with a knowing smile. "Yes." Sylvia said with a neutral face. "Master is pretending." Sylvia used ''His Highness'' and ''Master'' interchangeably when referring to Lith. The usage of each term depended on the context. "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. I knew it." Fei clicked her tongue and shook her head. "He just wants to have Mdy around him. To have Mdy''splete attention." Sylvia nodded. There was no doubt about that. "Dragons are overprotective. They''ll go to great lengths to protect the things they love. And I suppose¡­" Fei said and paused. Sylvia nodded again. "...Master is making Lady Mayzin protect him so that she starts caring for him, then develops feelingster." "Hah! Even you can guess it now!" Fei aggressively patted the cat on herp as she eximed. "He''s using reverse behavioral psychology which Mdy isn''t even aware of as it''s too subtle." "Yes." Sylvia took a sip of tea and said in a monotonous voice. "Dragons first love something then develop a feeling to protect them. But in Master''s case¡­" "Right. Right. Tch. What a sly man¡­ he needs to be kept in check or he''ll scam all the beauties in this world to be his." Fei looked down at the orange cat as she said that. Something made her feel that this cat won''t stay in her cat form for long. Sylvia''s gaze shifted to the green-haired girl resting on the table. She took a sip of her tea and continued to stare at her. Something told her that this alchemist girl would have herb coat reced with a maid apron soon. Fei and Sylvia then turned to look at each other, their eyes doing themunication for them. ''He''s going to *** them, right?'' ''He is.'' Sylvia took a sip of tea as her eyes answered the question Fei had asked. ''Must we do something?'' ''We must.'' Sylvia took a sip of tea again with her eyes gleaming sharply. Fei looked down at the cat and slowed her caresses. She turned back to Sylvia andmunicated: ''I want to be ***** too.'' ''Did you not already get *****?'' Sylvia''s eyes questioned. ''It was not that type of ***.'' ''Don''t be greedy.'' Fei clicked her tongue and squinted her eyes. ''You''ll know the wonders of *** once you have it.'' ''We''ll see about that.'' Sylvia calmly sipped her tea again, unaware of the changes that were happening to her own emotional psyche. ''Good luck.'' Fei lowered her gaze at the cat after saying so. ''You too.'' Sylvia stated and went back to sipping her tea quietly. Even though no sugar was added, the tea felt extra sweet today. Chapter 1038 Milord, I Was Wrong! Chapter 1038 Milord, I Was Wrong! ??Grains of sand gracefully cascaded down the narrow opening in the hourss. Roughly when all the sand had sunk to the bottom, Lith saw a towering figure rush towards him. Sitting on a pir with his legs dangling at the edge, Lith looked at the hourss in his hand with interest. He picked it up from his room in the Inn. It was lying there as a decoration. The towering figure''s silhouette became clearer, and in a few moments, Lith could see Khimav hurrying in his way with a transparent jar full of white dandelions. The jar was as big as the truck that isekai''s many future anime protagonists. "I acquired the dandelions." Khimav said in a deep voice. "Good." Lith got up and stood on the pir to see Khimav in the eyes. "I''ll help you make the powder." With that, Lith jumped on top of the ss jar Khimav was holding. Extending his hand out, his nail lengthened into a sharp dagger, and using it, Lith cut a palm sized hole on the jar''s lid. Khimav watched him with doubtful eyes. If things don''t work out, he wouldn''t hesitate to crush this person. With a hole being made in the jar, the white dandelions rushed out to escape, but what met their fate was a swirling ball of fire, hot enough to melt iron. Lith willed the Fire element from his surroundings and made it rush within it the jar. The fire was hot and could burn the dandelions to a crisp. To control it, Lith skillfully maneuvered Wind elemental energy and eased the fire. Within the jar, the dandelion aggressively swayed like an earthworm sprinkled with salt. It tried to rush out of the jar, but was suppressed with gushing wind and fire energies. A surprised glint appeared in Khimav''s eyes as he watched the skillful blend of Fire and Wind elemental energies. Within the jar, a tornado of mes was raging. It did not touch a single dandelion but heated it enough to be dry. Whoever Lith was, he for sure was a master at work. Focused on the dandelions, a bright yellow light shot up out from Lith''s fingertip. It was the Light elemental energy that shone within the jar like sun rays. Next, the Earth elemental energy went inside the jar and covered the entire transparent surface, making one unable to look inside. The less visibility was neither a problem to Lith nor to Khimav who could watch every inside with their spiritual senses. Light reflected from the surface of earth within the jar, dancing in a zigzag pattern within it. Coupled with the raging mes of a tornado, the dandelions stood no chance at escape and were mercilessly turned into a fine powder. The usual process to turn these dandelions to powder was to dry and grind them, which would take about a week. However, with Lith in the picture, who could wield all the elemental energies, it was a matter of a few minutes. Khimav''s brows jumped in shock when he watched the control Lith had over the four elements. Thebination Lith used was odd as Light elemental energy was really difficult to control. It t out refused to blend and work with other elemental energies, giving the casters a headache. Lith was definitely a master. It went without a doubt this time. Khimav was sure by now that this person was not someone ordinary. He had a hunch that he belonged to some powerful noble n. Commoners, no matter the talent, did not possess the necessary guidance or wealth to have techniques that could help them reach such a level. "Done." Lith jumped back on the pir from the jar and said while patting his clothes to rub off any dandelions present. These creatures were parasitic, invasive, and grew easily in the right conditions. Lith had done a favor to the Giants by having the Chief remove this from their ins, and him turning it into powder. "Take this." Lith threw a liter of blue-colored vial at Khimav, who caught it instantly. "Add ten milliliters to one kilogram of powder. It''ll turn into a pancake batter-like texture. Apply it on your wife''s body. Make sure to not miss a single spot, even the hair on her head." Khimav stood silently in ce and stared at Lith. Lith yawned and said, "If your wife''s recovery speed is good, she should be back to good health in a few minutes. If it''s absolutely terrible, it would take a few hours. I''ll be sitting here on this pir, you cane and prostrate along with your wife to thank meter. Now go, I dislike being stared at by males like this." Khimav frowned at the vulgarity Lith spouted out. He wanted to say something, but held himself back from doing so. Even the vulgar things Lith had said sounded prim and proper. This was probably the power of being a high ss noble. If this were to bepared, it would sound simr to a gentle and holy priest in a church saying something like: "¡­and by the grace of god, please fuck off, dear worshipers." The words were vulgar, sphemous even, but would sound pleasing to the ears with the way it would be conveyed. Shoving aside these thoughts, Khimav did a slight nod of acknowledgment to Lith, and left the ce with a gray powder in the transparent jar. Once he was gone, Lith turned around and said, "You cane out now, aunt." A pretty dragondy manifested in front of him. There was not the slightest of ripple in space or fluctuation as she appeared, signifying the mastery she had over it. "You surprisingly managed to handle the situation well. I was expecting myself to intervene and save you when you get beaten up by that guy, but it didn''t happen." Mayzin pped slowly and said with visible enthusiasm. "Oh?" Lith raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Would you have carried me back home if something like that had happened?" "Probably." "Ahh¡­" Lith should''ve gotten beaten up then! He would''ve gotten a free taxi back home in the soft embrace of a dragondy, whose knockers would definitely crush his face as heid unconsciously in her arms. ''Tch. Tch. Tch. Missed opportunity¡­'' ''¡­or wait¡­ is it really?'' Lith suddenly had an idea. "Ahh¡­ aigo¡­" Lith ced the back of his hand on his forehead and staggered his way close to Mayzin. "¡­my spiritual power is depleted¡­ I''m so tired¡­" Lith reached in front of Mayzin and fell in her embrace. In reflex, she caught him and stared at him with a stupefied gaze. "¡­haiyaa¡­ aunt¡­ I..I don''t think I''ll make it¡­" While acting as if his body was weak, Lith raised his legs and ced them up on Mayzin''s arms, shamelesslyyingpletely in a princess carry position in his aunt''s embrace. Mayzin blinked and stared at her nephew, wondering what the fuck just happened in a few seconds. "A, aunt¡­" Lith looked into Mayzin''s dark eyes with a tearful exprssson. "¡­If¡­ If I don''t make it¡­" He raised his hands up to hold Mayzin''s beautiful, smooth, and angr pretty face. "¡­make sure to delete the homework folder in my phone andptop." Ding! A loud chime was heard by Mayzin that seemingly came out of nowhere. Lith''s face fell to the side and his body turned like jelly, beingpletely at Mayzin''s mercy and in his arms. He¡­ he was dead. ''What the¡ª'' No. He wasn''t dead. He was pretending to be dead, but was so skillful at it that anyone would be mistaken. The acting was horrible, but the state he was in could fool anybody, had they weren''t aware of what sort of personality Lith was. ''Seriously¡­ this guy¡­ I really want to beat him up¡­'' The thought of dropping the guy down the pir surfaced Mayzin''s mind, but for some reason, she couldn''t get herself to act on it. She stood in ce, holding Lith as if he was a princess, and stared in the distance, wondering what she was supposed to do from here onwards. Thankfully, she didn''t have to wait for more than two minutes. Two towering figures could be seen rushing towards her from the distance. The ground rumbled as they ran and sent tremors everywhere in the capital. Sensing it, Lith opened his eyes and clicked his tongue. "Tsk. They''re faster than I thought. I should''ve made the powder less potent." Lith cursed out loud. He was so happy being held by his aunt and enjoying her warmth, now he wouldn''t get such a chance again since she would be well guarded. Hearing his words, Mayzin lowered her gaze and squinted murderiusly at Lith. "Ayo¡­ I think the power of your love and warmth has healed me. Hm. Hm. I think your prayers were answered, aunt. Thank you for worrying for me. Here, you deserve this." Lith held her face and shamelessly kissed her cheek as a form of thanks. Before she couldsh out, he disappeared from her embrace and stood at the edge of the pir, cing a hand over his eyes and staring at the rushing Giants. "Yup. That''s definitely her." A gentle looking Giantess was rushing along with a burly, roguish Giant beside her. The two looked like a rebellious couple eloping their way out from an arranged marriage. "Milord! Milord, I was wrong!" A thundering voice of a male echoed in Lith''s ears, the powerful vibrations of it almost sending him flying. Soon, the Giant couple was right in front of Lith. They had attracted quite the attention as a crowd instantly formed around them. The couple, looking at Lith, knelt down on the ground and¡­ BAM! BAM! BAM! "Milord, I was wrong!" "I was wrong!" "I was wrong!" "I was wrong!" Chapter 1039 A New Servant

Chapter 1039 A New Servant

"W, what is the Chief doing!?" "Oh, mother! What is he doing¡­" "To prostrate so shamefully¡­" "Are you guys sure that is really the Chief?" "Yeah. I have never seen the Chief with a woman like that. Who is she?" No matter the race, people everywhere were fond of gossip as it was quite entertaining. Suffering was always weed and entertaining to look at, as long as it didn''t happen to oneself. This was the Chief of Giants. To prostrate in front of someone like that was a matter of utter shame. "Who is he even prostrating in front of?" "Oh, Mother. I can''t believe someone so pitiful is our Chief." The words were venomous, but in Khimav''s eyes, there were only two people who could see and hear. One was a blonde-haired beautiful Giantess, who was his wife, and the other a silver-haired man standing on the pir in front. The same was the case with Khimav''s wife Yvonne. Having just revived to good health, her mind was a mess. However, she believed in her husband, and did what he asked her to. Lith''s case was simr. Being used to crowds ever since he was a child, the heckling did not enter his ears, and he treated them as air. In his vision, there was only Khimav, his wife, and his aunt standing behind him and staring daggers at him. He sure was going to be killed if he tried to look back. "Milord, I was wrong to have doubted you!" Khimav''s personality took a 180¡ã flip. Or rather, his true personality now showed up as the tough outer shell broke apart after his wife''s revival. He was a normal child, living a normal life, going through a normal course of love, and parenthood, until one fine day, his wife who was his everything was taken away. He was forced to mature and be strong ¡ª do things he never wanted to. Now that his wife was back to normal, there was no need to fulfil the Goddess'' request since he did not require her blessings or mercy. Lith looked down at him with a calm gaze. He had no opinion of Khimav. This man was doing what his circumstances forced him to. Being weak and helpless was the root cause of all troubles in this world that worked on power. "Get up. Stop with such a shameful disy, you''re embarrassing me." Truth to be told, Lith did not feel embarrassed or even cared. It was just that there weren''t better words than this to say to Khimav. Khimav got up from the ground on Lith''smand and wiped his tear-filled eyes. His forehead was bleeding after the aggressive mming, but those were the least of his concerns. Yvonne, his wife, held his arm from the side and bit her lips. So far, she did not know what all things had transpired, but to see her husband react in such a way, she could guess that the silver-haired person on the pir was someone important and revered. She gave Lith a meaningful nce of gratitude and sorrow. She only hoped that the man did not ask for her husband''s life or something, in exchange for saving hers. "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t care about your pitiful lives. Whatever actions I''ve taken, they were done so with an agenda." There were times Lith had to act like a chuuni bastard, and change his personality to fit the situation. He was a normal person, but a Prince at the same time, and thus had to act with tact. If he wanted to fool around and not show his princely side, he had to put on a disguise. There were pretty much no other restrictions on him. He was sure nobody in his n would mind even if he roamed around normally, but that would be too scummy of him to uselessly make everybody work tirelessly to clean up his mess. "I''ve fulfilled your request, you have to fulfil mine. An equivalent exchange if I were to say." "Milord, please state what I must do, and I will do it to the best of my abilities." Khimav thumped his chest and said in a deep, subservient tone. "Step down from being the Chief." Lith said it tly, as if it were a trivial thing. Loud, shocked gasps resonated in the area as the crowd heard Lith''s words. Yvonne was surprised too, but not much. All she did was let out a relieved sigh, knowing that her husband''s life was intact. The other person was kind enough to not ask that. Khimav knelt and said while thumping his chest, "Your wish is mymand, Milord. Anything else you wish your loyal servant to do?" Lith blinked once. Twice. Thrice. Four times, five times. ''What? Did I hear it clearly or are my ears buzzing?'' ''Why would this idiot swear allegiance like that? Where is his pride? Does he really not care about anything other than this wife?'' Lith''s words were right on the money. Khimav pretty much did not care about anyone other than this wife. An exception was made today, and he began caring about Lith, since he was his benefactor. Without even trying, Lith had unknowingly acquired a loyal servant for life, the might of whom was bound to shake the heavens in future. "Before you step down, make Gunther the Chief. He''s young and doesn''t have enough strength, so ensure the Malros''s faction support him properly. Make Cimir''s faction keep an eye on Malros''s and ensure they act as good opposition." With Gunther bing the Chief, the Giants would easily be ced under his aunt''s rule. One of the conditions given to Gunther was this. When he bes the Chief, he would persuade the Giants and ce them under the rule of the Star Dragon Empress. They''ll shift their ind from the middle of nowhere to right beside the Empress'' territory in the Dragon Continent. With magic, moving an ind or two wasn''t difficult. "It will be done, Milord. Just give me a week." Lith nodded at Khimav''s words. Khimav then looked up, staring right into Lith''s eyes. "What else should I do, Milord? What after it?" Khimav believed such things Lith had asked him weren''t enough for the deed he had done for him. His wife was so healthy right now that she could fight ten Giants like Khimav and win. His words caused Lith to ponder deeply. He wasn''t so dense as to not understand that Khimav had be loyal to him. Also, what he had just done was a sign of betrayal to his own race. Swearing loyalty to someone who wasn''t a Giant? Yeah buddy, fuck off from the kingdom. That''s how it was here. Giants, Werewolves, and Dragons were beings who would have such an opinion. Bing a servant of another was looked down upon. Bing someone''s servant who didn''t belong to their race was a matter of further shame. It was absolutely atrocious. Khimav would have to live his life getting discriminated against and scorned by other Giants. Even if he may be the strongest Giant in the kingdom, it was only a matter of time before he was assassinated. It was a pity to lose someone strong like that. Lith calcted Khimav''s optimum destiny, and in a few seconds, came to a conclusion. His eyes lowered to see Khimav, literally looking down at him. "Are you willing to betray your race ande with me?" Khimav''s heart skipped a beat while Yvonne''s hold on his hand tightened. She bit her lips hard and knew the situation was turning for the worse. Khimav tried to calm his thumping heart and bowed. "Milord, if I may, can I ask a question in regards to that?" "Speak." "Will¡­ will I have to be separated from my wife?" Lith chuckled internally hearing that. ''This guy¡­ does he think i''m this interested in him?'' ''The castle''scking manpower. The Royal Servants are too busy these days. Why would I only recruit you and not your wife, when I have the opportunity?'' Even though Lithughed internally, he kept aposed look on the outside. With his hands behind his back, Lith asked, while still looking down at Khimav, "No. Your wife shall apany you. I have work for the two of you." Khimav and Yvonne sighed in relief. As long as they were together, they were fine with any hell they were put in. The two knelt down again and thanked Lith for his grace. The crowd behind wasn''t able to hear any of the conversation that urred here, starting from the time Khimav swore loyalty to Lith. This was done so as to not foil the future ns and increase trouble for Khimav or Gunther. Lith dismissed Khimav and his wife after the conversation. He asked them to take care of all the matters and be ready in a week. The two agreed and left after thanking him once again. Once they were gone and the crowd dispersed, Lith turned around to look at his aunt, who was staring at with visible surprise. "Not bad. Not bad at all." Mayzin was stingy with herpliments. This was the best one Lith had gotten so far. Lith shed his signature happy smile as he heard that. "Since I aced the quest you gave me, don''t I deserve rewards? And also, since I did it so magnificently, don''t I deserve an extra bonus?" Mayzin knitted her brows. Now this was something she didn''t like. Lith walked close to her, ced his hand on his chest and said, "Mdy, thy loyal lover deserves a kiss for his aplishments. We must now seal our mouths shut with thine lewd saliva." "..." Chapter 1040 The Alchemy Girl Chapter 1040 The Alchemy Girl ??The number of times Lith has made Mayzin baffled was astounding. If she were to count, both hers as well as Lith''s fingers won''t be enough. With how shameless thement he just made was, Mayzin was considering whether to beat him up or throw him in a dungeon full of insects. After careful consideration, she decided to let the matter go. This boy had worked hard. It wouldn''t be appropriate to punish him for his loose tongue. Mayzin shook her head and said, "If you''re done talking, let''s leave." "Heh." Lith walked close to Mayzin and stood an arm''s length before her, then ced his hand on her shoulder. "If I am done talking, you say? Well, I am not done talking then, aunt." Mayzin rolled her eyes. Lith took a step close to her and bending his knees a bit, lowered himself a head shorter. "So¡­ no kiss?" Lith did his best pitiful puppy face he could muster and asked, making Mayzin''s eye twitch. "You won''t give up, would you?" "Absolutely!" Shaking her head, Mayzin held Lith''s hand that was on her shoulder and pulled him, making him crash in her embrace. "Oh my¡­ so forceful¡­" Lithmented in a mock girlish voice, as if he was a young maiden who was pulled into a hug by her heroic knight lover. Mayzin ignored the useless words and craned her head down. The next thing Lith knew, a pair of soft, sweet lips were pushing against his. The warmth from them made him melt. A second passed and Mayzin continued to press her lips against his. In her mind, she came to a conclusion that this shameless nephew of hers would only bother her again if she ended the kiss too early. Since she went so far to do it, she may as well continue it for a few more seconds. The feel-good hormones flooded Lith''s body. He wrapped his arms around her waist, well, tried to, before Mayzin pped it away, and also broke the kiss. "Tsk. So stingy." Lithmented as Mayzin took a step back. Mayzin, with a calm look, said, "If you have the energy toin, you need to train." "¡­" "Why did it rhyme?" Mayzin shrugged. "No idea. Now let''s leave." ¡­.. Back in the Inn. "U-uwaaa¡­ who are you guys?" The green-haired girl yelled in shock and backed in a corner of the room. The emotionless Sylvia and the confused Fei were staring at her while Meryl slept on the bed in her cat form. The door of the room opened up at this point, and the green-haired girl saw the tall Lith. "G, god!" She instantly recognized him and was about to rush towards him, but stopped herself from doing so when she saw a tall purple-haired woman with a scary aura walking behind him. ''W, w, what¡­'' Fei walked close to the girl and ced her jeans on her shoulder, making her tremble. "Calm down, will you?" "What''s happening?" Lith asked as he entered the room and saw the flustered green-haired girl. "She thinks we''re monsters who want to kill her." Fei answered. The girl stood quietly with her head down. Lith sighed and shook his head. Coming across someone normal was truly troublesome. The girl wasn''t cowardly or wrong for acting the way she was acting. She was a weak human, and this was justifiable behavior from her side. It had been such a long time since Lith came across someone weak that he had almost forgotten the way they behaved. The average person in this world thought of Rank 9 and above as Gods. The established churches worshiped Emperor Ranks, and in such a state, the reaction this girl showed was probably something an average person would. From being taken from a peril to being dropped into another dangerous situation, paranoia was inevitable. Had Lith not seen his fate tangled with hers and found potential within her, he would''ve left her alone. Lith walked close to the girl. As he reached near her, a faint scent of herbs and medicine filled his nose. He couldn''t smell this before as the area they were in was too chaotic and mixed with the scent of blood, sweat, and dust. Lith ced his hand on the girl''s shoulder, causing her to look up at him. The green-eyed girl with clear round sses saw the chiseled face of the handsome silver-haired god that saved her. His face, his purple eyes¡­ up close, they looked even better. The girl wanted to touch Lith''s face and feel it, but with the predicament she was in, it was impossible to do so, making her lower her head down in disappointment. Lith misunderstood her reaction, and consoled, "It''s okay. You''re in a much better ce now." The girl blinked in amusement and looked up. "There are no enemies. Nobody is trying to harm you. That there is Fei, my maid." Lith pointed at Fei, then shifted his finger to point at Sylvia. "That''s Sylvia, also my maid. And that''s¡­ hm¡­" Lith put on a pondering expression, carefully considering his words to say out loud to describe Mayzin, who was gazing back at him with a neutral look. "Well, that''s the Dragon Empress." "¡­" What Lith said did not register the young maiden''s mind, for the words were too astounding. Only after a few seconds did realization struck the girl like thunder, making her feel a chill down her spine. "T-t-t-the what!?!?" Her body trembled and her legs felt weak. Lith cast a Light spell on her and calmed her down, making her think rationally and not die from intense shock. The girl gradually calmed down and came to a realization that it was only right for Mayzin to be here. She was under the shelter of god, so wouldn''t god have a connection to a Supreme entity like that? Yes, it made sense now. The girl convinced herself for the situation to be normal. Seeing her calm down, Lith was relieved. "So, what''s your name?" He didn''t know how to address her, so knowing her name was the first important thing. "My name?" The girl looked at Lith through her innocent green eyes. "It''s¡­" The girl took a pause, leaving Lith confused. "¡­it''s¡­ huh?" "What? What''s my name?" From the distance, Mayzin raised an eyebrow in surprise, which was followed by Fei, Sylvia, and Lith respectively. The ginger cat also woke up from her sleep and turned to look at the girl. "Ah¡­ what¡­ my name¡­" The girl was flustered and trembled. "Name, name, name, name¡­" She began wandering around like a headless chicken, as if doing so would have her remember her name. Lith hit the girl''s head with the side of his palm and immobilized her, unable to watch her in such a state. The girl was knocked unconscious and was free to be searched. Lith turned to Sylvia and asked, "Can you do a memory search?" Sylvia shook her head. Memory search differed from normal magic. It wasn''t based on any of the twelve elementalws, andy in the domain of souls. "I can, Master." Fei''s response came right after Sylvia''s rejection. "Come here then." Mayzin probably knew how to do a memory search, but asking her to do it was robbing his maids of the work opportunity, since they rarely got any work from him. Fei ced her hand on the girl''s head and a bright glow flowed from her hand into the girl''s body. A few secondster, Fei was done. "There was a sealing spell in her mind." Fei said with aplicated look on her face. "It had to be broken apart to gainplete ess to her mind, but that was apparently just a cover. The girl''s memory of her name and her childhood as well as teenage years were fully wiped out. The memories are only there from the time she appeared in the Giant Kingdom, which was half a decade ago." "This girl was surviving by making potions. Acting like an apothecary is natural as breathing to her, but turns out, she isn''t actually an apothecary, but an alchemist, who''s potential was sealed." Long story short, the girl in Lith''s arms was a genius. Whoever wanted to harm her could only erase her memories. They couldn''t erase the things rted to alchemy as it was deeply ingrained within her. Had they tried to erase it too, the girl would''ve disappeared from existence. Thus, they sealed it with a spell, and put up another spell in her mind to act as decoy for the former one. Fei clearly said that the girl''s memories won''t return, no matter what method was used. Sending her back in time was not possible either as she would meet with the same fate. The reason was not rted to her, but rather with Lith. Getting helped by Lith, there''s a string of fateing out of Lith that was tightly coiled around hers. Even if she goes back now, she won''t escape her destiny. Trying to sever these strings would result in the girl''s demise. The possibility of it happening was a whopping 100%. If the girl wasn''t destined to meet Lith, then the only destiny that awaited her was death as the envious people would kill her instead of letting her live. Lith sighed and rubbed his temples as he heard all of this. "Is this really true? Fate and destiny and all that¡­" "Yes, Master." Fei said tly. "I was forced to use the powers of my race and bloodline when checking this girl. This alone can be enough proof." Fei''s race was quite peculiar. Yellow Phantom was unheard of and her bloodline was that of Timebound Seers. It was an ancient n consisting of the highest order of Time Path experts. At least, that''s what Fei and Sylvia had both said to Lith. Fei''s words made Lith look at the green-haired sses girl with pity and sympathy. "Nothing can be done about your memories. I am sorry about that." Lith then caressed the girl''s head. Fei looked at the girl with pity too while Sylvia and Mayzin had apathetic look on their faces. They weren''t moved by such a backstory as to them, this girl looked like an average damsel in distress. There were thousands of such people who incurred such a tragic fate every single day. The world was a cruel ce. Lith was well protected and was only made to see the good happy surface of it. Not knowing whatever was going on in Mayzin and Sylvia''s mind, Lith continued, "However, not all hope is lost. Let''s consider today as the day you were reborn. From today onwards, you''ll make new memories. Happy memories where you''ll be surrounded by your alchemy materials, friends, and this new family. And from today, since you call me god so much¡­" A soft smile surfaced on Lith''s face. "¡­you shall be called Liz. Your full name being Lizbeth, derived from Elizabeth, which means god is my oath." Chapter 1041 Lacking Elemental Laws Chapter 1041 Lacking Elemental Laws ??Tap. Tap. Tap. The wooden floor creaked as two individuals stepped on it and made their way down to the Inn''s cafeteria. One of the two was an almost two meter tall man while the other was a petite blonde-haireddy with shoulder length hair, donning a pair of formal ck trousers, and white blouse. Her head barely managed to reach the man''s chest even after wearing two inch tall heels. Fei''s footsteps came to a halt just before the steps leading to the ground floor. "Master," she said. "Hm?" Lith halted and turned around. Fei took a step close to him and sniffed around his chest area, making Lith raise an eyebrow in amusement. "As I thought¡­" Feimented after backing off. She craned her head up to look right into Lith''s eyes. "You''re severelycking in the Dark and Time elementalws. No, there''s Lightning, Life, Death, and Water too." "Huh?" Lith was confused. "Master, this won''t do." Fei shook her head. "You must be bnced in all twelve elements and not focus or overuse one or two of them." The little petitedy in front could sniff out what elementalws he''scking. Now this was news to him. Before answering Fei, Lith called out in his mind: ''Elementalws status.'' + [Elemental Laws Progress] Cultivation: King Rank Fire: 51% Water: 2% Earth: 19% Wind: 44% Lightning: 9% Life: 0.2% Light: 27% Dark: 0.04% Death: 0.007% Destruction: 56% Space: 68.99% Time: 3% + Lith facepalmed noticing the numbers. These progress numbers would reset and go back to zero with each ascension. They had to be at a hundred percent if he wanted to ascend. Whatever Fei had stated wasn''t wrong. Light, Dark, Death¡­ the numbers were below one¡­ it was so painful to look at. ''Shit, I really have neglected them, haven''t I?'' He had only recently be a King Rank, and being cooped up in the castle, there weren''t many opportunities to use all the elementalws. ¡­That''s what Lith wanted to think to himself and convince himself that it was okay to have neglected things. ''Tch. If I was in the castle, I could''ve sparred with the maidservants and progressed by at least 15-20% in all elementalws.'' Understanding thews required one to go out and adventure. There was a limit to how much one couldprehend those while sparring. Only battle maniacs like Lucy or Alexandra could grow to the max via sparring, but they had their limits too. It was for this reason that Lucy had to venture out to the herb world while Alexandra was still adventuring. Not only them, most of the wifeys had gone to unknown ces for their ascension, and Lith had a feeling that even Alea and his aunt Agalea weren''t sitting still. ''But oh well, there''s no rush.'' Time was a constraint. Even if Lith had a vast understanding of the elementalws, without a powerful soul and body, trying to ascend was asking to be killed. The soul and body grew naturally with time. If external sources were used to strengthen them, the foundation may be weak and crumble in the far future. Hence, people did not try to strengthen themselves via potions or pills or artifacts. Lith''s body could be said to be on the far superior side aspared to his peers. Going to Dushkarbor''s world made it peerless, but the thing about soul still remained. Watching her Master be in daze, Fei waved her hand in front of Lith''s face. "Master? Are you listening?" Lith was back to reality and watched Fei''s small hand waving in front of his face. "You''re right." Lith said after grabbing Fei''s hand and pulling her close in his embrace. There was no reaction from Fei due to such a gesture. She was used to it by now. Wrapping his arm around her waist, Lith continued, "I amcking in a few ces. Maybe I should train." Fei nodded. "Yes. Master must at least close the vast gap between each element. I can barely smell Death and Dark elements from you." Lith raised an eyebrow. "Since when did you develop such a sense of smell?" "I had it from the start. Never had any use of it until now." ''Yikes. That doesn''t feel good to hear. It seems theck of elemental energies is too ring.'' Lith smiled and shook his head. "Let''s go train then. We have a week." "We?" Fei tilted her head in confusion. "Do you not want toe?" "No, no. I am wondering how I could help Master train. I don''t have any elemental affinity except Time, Earth, and Dark." Fei spread her hands out and said. Fei was already peerless for having three elemental affinities. The members of her bloodline did not have any affinity other than Time. They were destined to be Time Path experts from birth. Still, even though she had three elemental affinities, it did not ount for much whenpared to the rest of the people of this world, let alone her Master, who had an all elemental affinity. Lith rubbed her head and said with a smile, "You don''t need a lot of elemental affinities to train. You''re quite strong as is, that''s what is required. Now go ask Meryl to take care of Liz and Sylvia to be around aunt. We''ll leave in a few minutes." Lith let her go and pped her small butt, gesturing her to hurry. Fei left the ce and Lith went down to the cafeteria to have some tea. The Druid Meryl wasfortable around people with no kill streak. Liz was as clean as a nk sheet of paper and pure too. The two could be best of friends if they hung out. Putting them in each other''s care wasn''t on Lith''s agenda, but since Fei was going to be with him, the situation seemed perfect. As for Sylvia being with his aunt, it was so that she could drink freely while he was away. The quest she gave was ongoing. The infighting may have stopped but the Giants haven''t submitted to her yet. Lith had a cup of tea in the cafeteria and nned a bit for the uing few years. The schedule was tight, to the point where he couldn''t even fool around. Not only did he have to take care of the world''s politics but also reward Luna when shees back, then meet all his wives and spend time with them, then leave for the Sacred Celestial Realm, and attend the banquet. Lith forgot the name of the banquet since it was too long. Was it celestial banquet? Sacred banquet? He couldn''t recall since he didn''t pay attention at that time. While all of this were the main things to do, there was also one important thing left. The old man of Zhongxuan City. He was the reason why Lith went on a two hundred year long cooking journey and became a master chef. Lith was supposed to cook better than that old man. That was the challenge given to him. It wouldn''t take long and was at best a few hours of work. ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should do it right now and finish with it?'' ''Should I go or should I send Dennis instead? He was the one that initiated all of this after all.'' After pondering over it, Lith decisively chose to go on his own. He was the one that gave the old man his word. And since the old man didn''t know that not only him, but Dennis, Ralph, and even Miwa were at the pinnacle of culinary in this world, he was definitely in for a surprise. ''I''ll go right away and finish the challenge. I will be too busyter on.'' Lith quietly sipped on tea, and left the Inn once Fei returned after finishing her business. ¡­.. Before the mist-covered fantastical immortal mountain ranges began, there stood a mountain housing thestnd of mortals in the Human Continent. A cityy along its slope and this was the gateway to the immortalnds. A ce where no mortal should even dare to peek. This city was the Zhongxuan City, where Lith was currently walking around with Fei. "Master, why are we here? Weren''t we supposed to train?" Fei asked while looking around the ancient pces and buildings in Zhongxuan. "I''ve got some business to finish." Lith said as he took Fei to the old man''s restaurant. The restaurant was as ordinary as it could get and totally resembled an old Chinese restaurant from Earth. Nobody would look at it and think that this ce served the world''s best human cuisine. The prices wouldn''t cost an arm and leg wither. Lith walked up to the cashier, who was still busy counting money and taking orders, and asked, "Where''s your old man?" "There is no old man here, sir. Please leave if you don''t have anything to order." The boy didn''t even bat an eye to Lith. Fei knitted her brows at this. The disrespect this boy was showing¡­ Lith put his hand in front of Fei and stopped her from making any unnecessary movements. He wasn''t displeased by the boy. It was a small fry, at the end of the day, who only loved money. Lith tossed him an amethyst coin, and as expected, the boy''s expression brightened up immediately. "Might I ask which old man you are looking for, good sir?" Aplete change in attitude. Lith wasn''t surprised by this. "The owner of this ce. Where is he?" "Oh, him! Pleasee with me!" The boy said cheerfully and took Lith to the old man. While on their way, Lith signaled Fei to keep calm and not worry about anything. This ce wasn''t harmful. Fei wasn''t worried about someone physically hurting Lith. She was concerned about the disrespect happening. In any case, she stopped herself from making a move since they were direct orders from Lith. Going behind the restaurant and walking into a familiar courtyard, Lith saw the old man sitting on a t rock, meditating. Looking at him, Lith smiled internally and thought, ''You took advantage of our pridest time. I''ll take advantage of your tastes this time. Heh. Let''s see if you''ll survive this, old man¡­'' Chapter 1042 Fuck The Food And That Old Man Chapter 1042 Fuck The Food And That Old Man ??The old man did not get out of his meditative state even after noticing Lith and Fei. Fei had her cultivation covered for obvious reasons, and Lith didn''t intend to hide himself, so let his aura run freely. The boy was gone from the area after bringing Lith to the old man. Instead of conversing with the old man, Lith felt it was better to have his cooking do the talking. Lith stomped on the ground, and three rectangr tables arranged in a U-shape were formed. "Sit there for a while and watch." Lith stomped on the ground again and a square pir half the height of Fei rose up. It was an impromptu stool to sit upon. Fei sat there quietly and watched whatever her Master was doing. Lith had all the necessary ingredients within his ring. His ring was so big that there were sections within it. One section contained books, one had weapons, one had cooking ingredients, and so on and so forth. Lith took out King grade beast meat and ced it on the stone table. He then brought vegetables, mushrooms, and spices respectively and arranged them properly on the table. Once the ingredients were ready, Lith began chopping the veggies. Tak-Tak-Tak-Tak-Tak! The rhythmic chopping sounds made the old man open one of his eyes and see what the young man was upto. What met his gaze were vegetables flying in arc above the young man''s head and falling into a bowl of water, then slipping from the bowl to smaller bowls. It was such a majestic sight that the old man was at a loss for words. Still, chopping doesn''t mean jackshit if the food was crap. The old man shut his eyes again and began meditating. This wasn''t fascinating. With the ingredients ready, Lith stomped on the ground again and a hollow rectangr pir reaching his waist emerged from it. Lith added a few pieces of firewood inside the cavity along with some aromatic barks. He then lit them up and ced a wok on top of it. With the wok getting heated, Lith cut off fat from the King Grade beast meat and tossed it in the wok, having it immediately melt away and grease the wok. A gamey aroma hit Fei and the old man''s nostrils, which waster reced with the smell of freshly cut shallots and green onions. Next, hot chili was added in the sizzling wok, the smell of which sent a burning sensation down the old man''s nose and throat, making him cough. Fei felt it too, but being a Supreme Rank, she did not cough. After chili was salt, then sugar, then finally, the King Grade beast meat, which was finished after a pinch of secret powder was added by Lith. The main dish was ready. Lith went to prepare the dessert and appetizer for the pre and post main course. Eggs from a King Grade bird were mixed with sugar obtained from an underground sugarcane stem, and white-colored vani beans that grew on clouds. Fantasy world did not follow normal logic. If it did, it wouldn''t be called fantasy in the first ce. Lith kneaded ck-colored buckwheat flour into a tender yet firm dough, which was eventually cut into fine noodle strands. The noodles were sent to a boiling pot of water and in the meantime, Lith did the ting of two big bowls. Chili oil, garlic oil, sesame oil at the base of the bowl. Steaming hot bone broth of the King Grade beast mixed with dashi and light miso vor on top of the oil. Followed by tare to adjust the vor profile. Finally, the boiled buckwheat noodles were added to the ramen broth, and for the final toppings, leaks, wok tossed meat, bamboo shoots, enoki mushrooms, and fish cake! The ramen bowl looked so appetizing that even Lith was drooling while looking at it. He covered the two bowls with a lid and ced them on a big tray. A small bowl of desert and a small bowl of appetizers was ced on the left and right side of the main dish. Lith held the two trays in his hands and walked towards Fei. He stomped the ground and a table emerged in front of her. "Enjoy." Lith said and ced one of the two trays in front of her. Walking towards the old man, Lith did the same stomping action and ced the tray on it. "Old man, I''vee to fulfill my promise. There''s your ramen. It''s much better than whatever you can cook. Have a taste." Lith''s tone was calm but filled with confidence. The old man opened his eyes and harrumphed, refusing to believe that there could be someone who could cook better than him. However, he did not say anything to Lith and focused on the food in front. The old man saw three bowls, two small ones, and one big one. The way they were ced, he knew exactly which bowl was to be uncovered first. The old man took the lid off the appetizer''s bowl. There were golden cubes swimming in a transparent jelly like concoction in the bowl. These cubes looked fried but were wet due to the jelly mixture. They were bound to be soggy, thought the old man. He sneered, but didn''t call Lith out for it. He would first taste and see how it is. If the taste is good, he would forget about the cubes being soggy. The old man took hold of a pair of chopsticks and was about to grab a golden cube when¡­ "Mmffhhh~¡­." A soft moan disturbed him. The old man''s eyes twitched and he, along with Lith, turned to look at the source of the sound. It was Fei. This blonde haired petitedy had her eyes closed and chopsticks still in her mouth. She wasn''t even chewing, but savoring the taste to the fullest and gasping in amazement. Lith could see a look of bliss on her flushed face. ''If men were to know that there was a technique that could make ady moan without touching them, they would fight to death to obtain it. Heh, suckers, it''s right in front of you yet you can''t see it.'' Lith was getting a bit cocky, but it was justified cockiness in this case. He had worked hard to be where he was at. Lith still vividly remembered the day when the first batch of people who had his food puked and almost died from poisoning. It was a disaster, but at least he was better than his peers. People died after eating Ralph, Dennis, and Miwa''s food. Ralph''s food was sweet to the point of killing people from excess sugar. Dennis didn''t cook meat properly of an octopus-like creature. When that thing was consumed, it didn''t get digested, instead, the acid from people''s stomach awakened it and fueled it to thrash around, making people''s guts explode. Miwa tried to make a stew, but ended up cooking the most lethal poison of Saint Grade. This thing was cheap to make and circted around the world quickly after Miguel and Juan pulled some strings. To this day, Miwa was still getting royalties for her poison concoction. ''Oh how far I''vee¡­'' Lith almost had a tear in his eyes. "Mhm-hmm~¡­" "¡­" Fei''s moans were bing concerning and snapped Lith out of his daze. He watched her with a dumbfounded look on his face as she sucked on her chopsticks, forgetting that there''s still food present in the bowl. The old man turned to look at her too and was staring with knitted brows. He refused to believe that someone could have such a reaction just by eating food! This woman was definitely paid by Lith to do this! ''Brat! Scammer brat! Just wait. I''ll taste this and tell you how shit it is!'' The old man turned his attention back to the three bowls in front of him. "Ahh¡­ so tasty¡­" Fei finally took out the chopsticks from her mouth and went for another serving. Lith''s eyes twitched and he thought, ''If she does it another time then¡­'' "Ohhhh!" Fei moaned out loud after having another mouthful of the golden cubes. ''That''s it! Fuck the food and that old man!'' Lith''s patience broke loose as something within his pants was starting to be unleashed. It would be a concerning matter if that something did not react in the way it did after hearing the moans of a beautiful maiden. Although petite and short, Fei was actually a beauty. If she didn''t exist, Lith would''ve never known that washboard-like chests were attractive too! "Let''s go, we have work to finish." Lith held Fei''s hand and the tray full of food with his other one. Fei blinked in confusion, but before she knew it, she was dragged away from the ce by Lith. While leaving, Lith turned his face to the side and said, "Old man, I know you''re going to enjoy that food. With this, I''vepleted the challenge. If I get time in future, I''ll have you taste it again. Until then¡­" "¡­farewell." Lith vanished from the ce with Fei, leaving the old man bbergasted. The old man blinked his old foggy eyes and mumbled, "That brat¡­ didn''t waste words on idle chatter, instead¡­" "¡­he cooked, he served, he left." "Good. Very good. Let me see if the food lives up to the cockiness you''ve just portrayed." The old man turned his gaze down at the bowl and grabbed one of the golden cubes. The moment he ced it in his mouth and bit onto it¡­ Crunch¡ª! "WHAAAATTT!?!" Chapter 1043 I Am Looking Forward To People Finding It Out

Chapter 1043 I Am Looking Forward To People Finding It Out

The ground slipped beneath the old man''s feet as intense vors burst apart in his mouth, shocking him. He did not expect the soggy cubes to actually have a crunch to them! These cubes were not supposed to be crunchy! They were fat cubes, not meat cubes! It defied all logic andmon sense. The transparent liquid was a sugar syrup, and the cubes were pure fat. The old man had no idea what the fuck Lith added or coated the fat with to make it this crunchy. The old man forgot all shame at this point and devoured the appetizer like a hungry wolf. He had some sanity left in him that made him keep half of the appetizer intact. He wanted to savor it in round two. The main course and dessert was still left. The old man uncovered the ramen bowl''s lid and froze in shock as he watched the piping hot broth letting out an amazing savory aroma. The old man''s hands trembled as he moved it to grab the ck-colored noodles. The broth was yellowish and almost clear. The noodles were dark and on top of it, toppings of various colors were resting. The old man did not see seaweed sheets in the ramen bowl. It was probably because Lith forgot. The old man thought it could be a slight oversight as Lith seemed to be in a hurry. He ignored the missing nori and, using a spoon, had some broth added to it, then ced a noodle strand in it, followed by one piece of each topping. He created a mini ramen bowl in his spoon, and blowing on it, ate it. As the intense vors hit the old man''s pte, his old eyes widened in shock. A secondter, tears formed in his eyes, but right in the next second, blood vessels covered the whites of his eyes, making them bloodshot. The old man''s nose turned runny and steam erupted from his ears as his body turned red. Another secondter, everything vanished as if nothing had happened and the old man''s expression twisted as if he ate something bitter. His expression then turned sour as if he had something sour, and it was finally seeded by a soothing expression. The old man went through a rollercoaster of emotions as he was hit with spicy, bitter, sour, umami, and sweet vors one after another. He did not know how one could make such a vor profile with ramen, but he was past the point of questioning, and was on cloud nine, enjoying, and savoring the food. The old man hadn''t chewed on the food yet and it was just the broth filled swirling around his mouth. Once satisfied, the old man began chewing. Crunch¡ª! "¡­" Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. "¡­" Gulp. "OH. MY. GOD¡­" The old man almost passed out from shock. "The seaweed¡­ t-t-the seaweed! It''s there! It''s there! Oh my god! How, how, how, how in the world did that brat achieve this!" What the old man thought was forgotten, wasn''t actually forgotten. The seaweed sheets were skillfully wrapped around each noodle strand. Since the noodles were ck and so were the sheets, the old man did not see them. However, with each bite, the seaweed was crushed, making a crunch sound to emerge! "This¡­ this is it!" Tears began rolling out of the old man''s eyes. "This is the peak of culinary wisdom!" "I have seen everything now¡­" The old man made another mini ramen bowl on his spoon and ate it. While chewing and crying, he continued with his mouth full of food, "I had given up on this world, thinking there isn''t a master who could rival me. I couldn''t be more wrong." Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. Gulp. The old man stared at the distance, at the mist covered immortalnds. "I''ve barely scratched the surface of culinary wisdom. I still have a long way to go." "Haha¡­ hahaha¡­" Tears of joy rolled down the old man''s eyes. Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. "I¡­ I''ll worrfkk harrffdd¡­ I knowfff myff goalfff nowff!" The old man''s mouth was full of food, but that didn''t stop him from speaking his ambitions out loud. The old man''s hazy old eyes shined with vigor as he continued to stare at the immortalnds. ''Thank you, boy. Thank you so much for showing me that this wasn''t the end, and that the peak is still far from reach.'' With that thought, the old man turnedpletely silent and focused on his food. The only noise that could be heard was the crunching onesing from the crushed seaweed sheets wrapped on the noodles. ¡­.. Human Continent. In a graveyard filled with dense Death energy, a handsome silver-haired man silently sipped on tea as a blonde youngdy beside him swayed her legs and had thest spoonful of dessert. As she put her spoon down and swallowed the food in her mouth, the man put his teacup down and the clinking sound of it caught the youngdy''s attention. "Fei." Lith turned to look at her and said in a serious tone. "Yes, Master?" Fei turned her head back to look at Lith. She was smiling like a fool. Anyone would, given how satisfying the food she just had was. Lith locked his fingers together and propped his chin on top of them. Lowering his eyelids, he said, "Do you know what you''ve done?" "Hm? Is something the matter?" Fei''s smile was gone as she turned serious and got into work mode. "Do you not know?" "I apologize for my ignorance, but can Master enlighten me on it?" Fei put a hand on her chest and bowed. She was acting like a proper maid now. "So you don''t. I see." Lith said calmly. He then stood up from his chair and looked Fei in the eyes. "Your actions, Fei, they''ve caused severe consequences." Lith said slowly as he stared at her from across the round table. Fei tilted her head in confusion and tried toprehend what her Master was trying to say. Honestly, she didn''t understand anything he had said so far. Looking at her clueless expression, Lith continued, "The moans, Fei, the moans. Do you have any idea how lethal your moans were?" "Huh?" "Tsk. Look down and see for yourself." Fei''s vision lowered as Lith''s eyes guided them to, and she eventually saw things below Lith''s waist. "¡­" Fei facepalmed and stood there still,pletely speechless. It was not that Fei was shocked or surprised, it was just that she was totally taken aback. The mood, the atmosphere, the ambience¡­ everything was so serious that she thought she had done something severely wrong. However, such wasn''t the case. A rosy blush surfaced Fei''s face as she knitted her brows in annoyance. ''Damn Master¡­ how can you y with me like this?!'' The corner of Lith''s lips curled up as he saw Fei''s reaction. He walked close to Fei and ced his hands on her shoulder. "You need to take responsibility for your actions, my lewd butler. If you don''t¡­" PAH! "Owf!" Fei hugged Lith in response as he spanked her tender butt. She then sighed and looked up to stare into Lith''s eyes. "Master, stop hitting my butt. What if it deforms?" Lith grabbed one of her peaches and began kneading it in response. "If it deforms, then I just have to hit it again." The logic was questionable, but Fei simply rolled her eyes and dropped the topic. "Anyway, you don''t need to go in a roundabout way to ask me to do that. You can be direct." Few changed the topic and said. "Do what?" "That¡­" Fei''s face heated up as she lowered her gaze. "Hm? That what?" Lith feigned ignorance on purpose. "Tch." Fei clicked her tongue. "If you want me to suck it, just ask." "Oh my¡­" Lith facepalmed, as if he heard something sphemous, something which he shouldn''t have. "What are you saying?" Fei''s annoyance peaked and a vein popped on her forehead. "Forget it." For a second Fei had forgotten that her Master was the most unreasonable man she had ever met. Banging her head on a wall would be more beneficial than arguing with him. Instead of going back and forth on this topic, it was better if she just did what he was hinting her to. Fei got down on her knees and began unbuttoning Lith''s pants. "Oh my¡­ what are you doing, my butler? Guys shouldn''t perform such gestures on other guys!" Fei''s eyes twitched. She really wanted to beat her Master up! Turning her head to look up at him while also simultaneously dropping his pants and underwear down to have his erect cock spring up in action, Fei said while holding it, "When are you going to give up that whole boy butler thing? It''s so overused by now." Fei stroked Lith''s shaft while speaking out loud, feeling no embarrassment whatsoever. Lith held his face with both his hands. "Such scandalous deeds, my, my. What''ll happen if people find out my butler is giving me a handjob?" "Yeah, right." Fei rolled her eyes. "I am looking forward to people finding it out. Not only that, but¡­" Fei''s small mouth skillfully gobbled up the entirety of Lith''s shaft, making him feel a warm, slippery feeling course throughout his body. The feelingsted for a few seconds only as Fei took his shaft out from her mouth and began stroking it with her hands again. "¡­what''ll people think when they find out your butler just sucked you off? Won''t it be more scandalous? Hm¡­ I wonder if Master will be able to handle all the embarrassment and shame." "Tch. Tch. To not spare even your butler¡­ what''ll people think¡­" Fei fastened her hand movements, stroking Lith''s dick faster. "¡­master?" "¡­" Chapter 1044 A Good Change Of Pace*

Chapter 1044 A Good Change Of Pace*

Fei''s words left Lith baffled. Since when did this little butler of his develop such a sharp tongue? It seems he needs a little punishment to be set straight. "Schlopp¡­ Schlopp¡­" Loud slurping sounds made Lith look down. With her little mouth, Fei was trying to take in as much of his meat rod into her mouth as possible. Saliva dripped down from the corner of her mouth as her tongue intently swirled around the head of Lith''s cock. At this moment, under the moonlight, there was nobody sexier than Fei. She looked seductive and so cute that, one would want to tease and bully her. "Schlopp¡­ Schlopp¡­" Unaware of Lith''s thoughts, Fei continued to suck on the adult lollipop. "Aren''t you embarrassed by the sloppy soundsing out?" Lith teased with a smile. Fei''s gaze turned up and she saw Lith''s smiling face. Taking his shaft out of her mouth with a pop sound, she stroked it and replied, "Why would I be when master is here?" "Heh. Buttering up¡ª" "I mean to say, master is in a graveyard, in the middle of nowhere, with his pants down, getting himself exposed in the open." Fei''s sharp words shot out like arrows and hit Lith exactly where they were supposed to. She fastened her hand movements and continued, "If anything, master''s position seems more shameful than mine. I am probably hidden by your legs, nobody can see what I am doing from your back. Even if they were to see from the front, they wouldn''t see my face." After doing considerable damage to Lith''s psyche, Fei went back to gobble the big warm rod. It tasted like roses and was surprisingly pleasant. Lith on the other hand, instead of feeling ashamed from herments, was feeling amused. ''So seggsy!'' Lith was turned on from her words instead. His shaft bulged further and twitched in Fei''s mouth, dumbfounding her. He was so turned on that he couldn''t resist eating her up anymore. Lith made Fei stand up and skillfully unbuttoned her shirt and pants in a second, taking her by surprise. "M-master!?" Fei didn''t expect to get naked so soon! While blowing him, she was mentally preparing herself to be naked in the open like this, but was now prematurely stripped. Lith ignored her words and had her bra raised up, revealing her small, perky, and cute breasts. They were smaller than even Qingyue''s, but not so small to appearpletely t. Lith extended his finger out and touched Fei''s stiff nipple with the tip. "Ahh¡­" Fei''s body trembled and she clutched Lith''s clothes for support. "Heh. Someone''s feeling sensitive, yes?" Like pushing a button, Lith pressed on the firm pink bud, and made Fei moan once again. All the sucking and licking had aroused Fei. She wouldn''t openly admit it, but she liked what she was doing a while ago. Fei''s breasts were soft like a pillow made of feathers and pleasing to touch. They also fit perfectly into Lith''s palms. Fei was the onlydy in Lith''s harem whose breast could be cupped with one hand. As for the otherdies, even if Lith used both his hands, he wouldn''t be able to achieve such a result. ''It''s a good change of pace.'' Lith smiled and bent down to lick the inviting rosy bud. "Mhm¡­" Fei''s fingers were interwoven into Lith''s long silver hair as he slowly licked his way down. Lith ran his tongue through her smooth, t abdomen, and slowly went lower, enticing Fei, and making her shiver with anticipation. Lower, lower, and lower¡­ "Haaah¡­ haaah¡­" Fei''s breathing turned ragged as Lith''s tongue stopped above herced panty''s waistband. Lith looked up at Fei to see her reaction, and noticing his gaze, she looked down. A rosy flush was visible on her milky-white cheeks as her hazy eyes begged him to continue. Lith smiled and lowered her panties, getting a glimpse of her unplucked flower. Her pussy was smoother than a baby''s butt with there not being a single strand of hair. One glimpse at her pink slit that hid everything, and Lith knew that his dragon was going to be choked to death. The stereotype of petite girls having it tight probably wasn''t wrong. Lith extended his tongue out and kissed Fei''s lower lips, causing her to drool. He licked the dripping honey and then made his tongue run along the length of her slit, tasting her properly for the first time. "Ahnn¡­" Fei showed no resistance and left herself at her Master''s mercy. Today, currently, now, her Master had finally decided to make her a proper maiden. She had heard that love-making in that ce feels amazing and was an otherworldly experience. Mostdies usually get it done in that ce as their first experience and then move onto the back. But her Master¡­ he was a strange man with weird tastes. From Luna, Fei understood a few things about Lith. This man goes through weird phases periodically. Like this one time, he asked all his wives to not shave. Then this one time, he did all hisdies only in the back. Fei got involved in that phase along with another maid from the castle called Freya. As per the head maid, this weird phase of her Master was still going on, so vignce had to be maintained. Thankfully, Fei could breathe a sigh of relief as today doesn''t seem to be that day. Fei''s eyes were filled with warmth as she looked down at Lith, licking the ce he should''ve licked and eaten long ago. Fei could finally be at ease from today onwards and a soft smile surfaced her face in response. Lith felt a taste of sweet maple on his tongue as he licked Fei''s pussy. The quiet atmosphere in contrast to which were Fei''s moans, coupled with her taste and softness, this aroused Lith to no end. Still, he persisted and didn''t pluck Fei''s flower right away. Lith wanted to see every nook and cranny of his lewd butler, see everything on the outside first before knowing her from the inside. Using his thumbs, he parted Fei''sbias and saw her pink insides glistening with wetness. There was a small cute hole that seemed like it absolutely couldn''t take something as big as Lith''s shaft. Kissing it and inserting his tongue inside, Lith caused Fei to moan yet again. The taste of maple was strong this time. Her juices could literally be used as a substitute for maple syrup when having hot pancakes with butter. Content with tasting her, Lith got up and looked Fei in the eyes. One of his fingers was shoved inside her pussy and was swirling around to loosen her up. "Fei, I want to do it. Can I?" Lith asked in a gentle tone. No matter how the mood was or how thedy was feeling, this was one question Lith would always ask before doing the deed. It mostly only applied todies who were going to give Lith their first time. Taking virginity came with consequences. Being a vampire, he would form a blood bond with the other party which would stay forever. Lith could feel the emotions and worries of the other person while the other person could also feel Lith''s changing emotions. It was thus a necessary part he had to y before diving into thends of lewdness. Fei blushed in response to the question and nodded her head while humming a ''hmm'' sound. Getting the consent, Lith smiled and kissed her lips, then pulled her towards the round table and ced her on it. Fei''s pants and panties were taken off along with her bra. The only piece of clothing remaining on her was her white shirt. Meanwhile, Lith was fully naked. His body was lean and muscr, the peak of male physique. He wasn''t ashamed to show it off, and as a matter of fact, he guessed Fei might like it this way. Lith was indeed right as Fei''s gaze lingered on Lith''s sharp abs and chest muscles. He looked like a delicious piece of meat that should be devoured! Immediately! At once! "Hnngghhh~" Fei''s gluttonous thoughts copsed as Lith spread her legs apart and directly sucked on her clit. He wanted to have a final taste before he plucked her flower. This time, the taste was not about her juices, but her blood. What sort of taste would a race called Yellow Phantom have? There were no texts anywhere that stated them. Hitting Fei''s clit with the tip of his tongue, Lith made her back arch and moan loudly. He pressed on her body and kept her in ce while eating her out. Fei did not have as much juices gush out as Lith had thought. Still, it was enough to drench herpletely. If it was Luna or Qingyue in her ce, they would''ve let out enough juices to drown him. Fei''s entire body had a rosyplexion as she went through an orgasm a few minutes down the line. Lith felt it was the right opportunity to taste Fei''s blood. A virgin who was at the peak of pleasure was the best specimen to suck blood from for a vampire. Things couldn''t get any better than that. Lith made Fei get up and hugged her. Her small tits pressed against his muscr chest while her head barely managed toy on his shoulder. Lith rubbed Fei''s back and said, "I''ll be biting you and suck some blood. If you think you''re going to lose your mind or if something unexpected is going to happen, push me away, okay?" "Mhm." Fei readily agreed. "Alright, here I go then¡­" Chapter 1045 Feis Blood* Chapter 1045 Fei''s Blood* ??Nom! Lith''s sharp fangs pierced Fei''s delicate-looking skin. Blood gushed out and flew right into his throat, creating a burning sensation. As the blood reached his stomach, a change urred. Golden sigils started appearing from Fei''s digits and spread to her forearms, then made their way onto her whole body. Fei''s eyes widened, her golden hair fluttered, and ancient red letters revolved within her pupils. A change urred in Lith''s body too. His amethyst eyes shone with a red hue for a split second, then turned golden like Fei''s and lost their focus as he zoned out. Fei''s figure turned blurry with her face appearing like a motion blur picture. Lith''s body turned blurry as well, and in his vision, he was sucked into a strange dark space. The dark space was reced with a holy praying hall where figures in golden white robes were gathered and praying. They were in a circle and in the middle of them was arge hemispheric vessel, containing dark blue liquid. Right above the vessel, in the air, was a simr vessel but upside-down. Its back had a pir of light shooting into the heavens. The vessel at the bottom showed tiny bright dots and colorful mists within while the one at top showed the scenes of a burning house and the screams of young children. The golden-white robed figures did not stop praying. They did not even glimpse at the two vessels. However, something bright golden from within them flowed out and was sent into the two vessels. The running, crying young children ran in reverse as if someone was rewinding time. The copsed and burning house was restored to its former glory while the children yed within and around it in a happy manner. A few cloaked figures could be seen running backwards from the house and deep into the forest. It was then, time was back to normal. The cloaked figures made a run towards the children''s house. However, halfway through, they were ambushed by a strong beast and died. Lith''s vision shattered at this point and his blurry figure turned back to being normal. The golden within his eyes was restored back to purple while Fei beneath him was looking away and fidgeting, showing a worried expression. Blinking in amusement, Lith asked, "What was that?" Fei''s eyes turned to look at Lith. She bit her lips and asked back, "You saw it too, didn''t you, Master?" Her expression seemed pained. Lith got up from above her and helped her get up as well. He sat on a chair and made her sit on hisp. Hugging her, Lith said, "If there''s something bothering you, don''t shy away from asking for help. If there''s something you don''t want to speak about, that''s fine too." Fei wrapped her hands around Lith''s body and stuck her face on his chest. "That¡­ was my family." Fei''s tone was lower than usual, her voice containing softness filled with agonizing pain. "That was thest thing I saw before everyone was attacked." Fei poured out her suppressed feelings. "My father, mother, siblings¡­ everyone came to a consensus that I should be protected and made me run away from the ce of attack. I was taken to an unknown ce, then sealed within a coffin for unknown amount of years until Master found me and saved me." "I see." Lith rubbed Fei''s back andforted her. He didn''t say anything for a while and neither did Fei. He simply provided his warmth to her while she basked within it and felt some of her pain getting washed away. "Fei, this may not be the right moment to ask, but you said they ran to protect you. If that''s the case, when I found you, your state was really dire. Did something happen?" Fei was silent for a bit. She looked up at Lith and said with a sigh, "Remember the curse? Every single person of my bloodline had it. I did too, however, the effect of the curse was not as strong on me. Others thought it being a good thing that we were developing resistance to the curse, but our sessors were on a sharp decline and the bloodline would vanish before the person who developed aplete resistance was born." "It was thus decided that I''ll be the one to get protected. My chances of survival were higher than the rest and I was also fertile enough to give birth to many. The Yellow Phantom race is one of a kind, and I am probably thest surviving one in the universe. My bloodline can be inherited by humans or members of other races, but if I don''t reproduce, there wouldn''t be a Yellow Phantom with Timebound Seer bloodline." Fei''s words were really heavy. To the point where Lith felt it was best to be quiet at this moment and not say anything. Saying anything would only be disrespectful. Fei exhaled with tiredness and continued, "I am loyal to you now, Master. You saved my life. You saved thest standing Yellow Phantom. You might not grasp how big of a deal this is, but¡­" Fei looked into Lith''s eyes and held his face with her small hands. "Thank you." Fei''s gaze turned soft. Her lips were curved down in a sad smile, and she seemed to be in pain, but her eyes were filled with gratitude and reverence. "If it weren''t for you, the sacrifices made by my loved ones would be all for naught. I can''t ever repay you¡ª" Lith put a finger on Fei''s lips and shook his head. "There''s no repayment or debt between us. You belong to me, it is only right that I do things for you. And Fei, you call me your Master. It''s insulting to me if you say that you''re indebted to me. Don''t say such things from here on, alright?" Fei had tears form up in her eyes. With a heavy throat, she said, "Really, if it weren''t for you Master, I wouldn''t have survived. Also, I know you''ve done a lot for me already, but¡­" Fei began fidgeting, leaving Lith confused. "But?" Fei lowered her gaze and glued her face to Lith''s chest. Drawing circles on them, she mustered up courage and continued, "¡­but I am thest Yellow Phantom there is. If I don''t have offsprings then¡­" Then the race would go extinct. It was what she might be trying to say, thought Lith. Somehow, her situation was simr to Be''s. Except, the only difference was that fairies existed in other ces of the universe, and the fact that she was found by his mother and not him. Now that Lith thought about it, he wasn''t actively trying to seek members, but weren''t there a lot of people he found already and turned them into Royal Servants? From what he knew from his mother, she had found all two hundred Royal Servants on her adventures. Did she go through something simr like Lith? The possibility of such a thing wasn''t low. In any case, Lith understood where Fei wasing from. She has no one else but him to rely on. This meant that the things rted to offsprings depended totally on him. The fate of the Yellow Phantom race was in his hands. If he wants to, he could extinguish thempletely right here and now. However, Lith had no such thing in mind. To be honest, he was quite amused by imagining there being a bunch of little Fei''s running around the castle. There would be some little Lith''s in the mix too. It sure would be quite the sight. Lith suddenly shook his head as he realized what he was thinking. ''What am I doing? If I have children with Fei before my wives, won''t I be killed?'' ''To have children with them, I need to get strong enough to be able to protect them. If I''m weak, I''ll be a liability to my wives and children both. The Evure God n is a prime example of a threat I am unable to fight and counter for now.'' ''If the Evure God n attacked now, the probability of winning isn''t even one percent. I really need to get stronger as quickly as possible.'' Just surpassing his wives was a good enough benchmark. He wasn''t on their level yet, but if he were to reach that, then he and his wives would be called a power couple. The power bnce was fully on his wives'' side for now. ''It''s decided then. I''ll abstain from lewd stuff for a while and focus fully on my cultivation. Until I reach Supreme Rank, I won''t have sex.'' Thinking so, Lith snapped back to reality and looked at Fei, who was drawing circles on his chest. "Fei." Lith softly called out. "Mm?" Fei looked up at Lith. "Does your race produce children through traditional means? Like you know¡­" Lith raised his eyebrows and gestured to Fei some naughty things. Fei tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Lith meant. "Like¡­ to have more Yellow Phantoms, do you need to get pregnant? Or can you like make them out of mud or something?" Fei''s expression twisted and she looked at Lith as if he was a fool. "Master, are you right in the head? Did drinking my blood cause adverse effects to your intelligence?" Lith''s lips twitched. Fei, children can be made without having sex too. Just look at Be, was what Lith wanted to say, but he didn''t. Shaking his head, Lith rubbed Fei''s back and ced his chin on top of her head. "I can understand how important it is for you to have children. But can you give me some time? A few hundred years should suffice." "Mm. Master can take a few thousand years, it''s not a problem even. I''m an immortal, I wouldn''t die from natural causes and my fertility would not decline." "Good. Then it''s decided." Lith pulled back and looked at Fei with starry eyes. "Until the dayes, we''ll consistently train in the baby making process." "¡­" Fei was utterly speechless. Lith''s smile turned into a smirk. "Today shall be our first day of training." "Let''s begin at once!" Chapter 1046 Master Is Hateful** Chapter 1046 Master Is Hateful** ??Gazes were locked, teasing was stopped, and the graveyard of humans on this silent night felt cozy to the Vampire and the Yellow Phantom. Fei, with her back on the table, looked absolutely stunning. Her face was flushed, eyes hazy, and her body was heating up with anticipation. The current state of her emotions could be guessed from her quivering pussy. Lith didn''t waste any more time and positioned his shaft between the softbias, feeling the cool wetness of her dripping juices. Slowly, a soft yet tight entrance resisted getting broken through. Even after loosening her up for a bit, it was too narrow and tight. "It might hurt. If it''s too painful, let me know, okay?" Lith bent down and whispered gently in Fei''s ears. Fei was just embarrassed, not worried about the pain. She was a Supreme Rank, how could she feel pain from such a thing? Once again, Lith went back to slowly prating Fei''s insides. When it was someone''s first time, both parties would usually feel it being too big to fit in. However, thedy''s insides would adjust eventually and both would end up having a good time. In the current case though, it really wasn''t fitting. If Lith forced his way in, it would cause great difort to Fei and the huge amounts of blood would make both of them ufortable. At this moment, Lith recalled Lucifer''s advice. She had once said to size it down a bit so as to not hurt hisdies. It seems today was such a day. Lith pinned Fei''s wrists above her head and sucked on her lower lip, distracting her from the things happening down there. Applying the Grand Lust Sovereign''s techniques with some spiritual power, Lith was immediately able to reduce his heavenly dragon to earthly dragon. Fei''s insides wee this time around and slowly, his dick was sucked in by her pussy. A few millimeters in and Lith felt a blockade once again. Pinching and pulling Fei''s nipples and sucking on her tongue, Lith made her let out muffled moans and distracted her once again. As her back arched from the pleasureing from her nipples, Lith shoved his cock deep into Fei''s pussy and knocked on her womb''s entrance. "Mhhmmfff¨C!" Fei''s eyes widened and a drop of tear leaked from the corner of eye as an unusual pain coursed through her body. She let out a painful moan, but it was muffled due to Lith sealing her mouth with his. Warm blood leaked out at the bottom while her tight insides were finally loosened up. The blood flowed down and gathered itself to form a sphere. Two strings came out from it and made their way towards Lith and Fei''s hearts, wrapping themselves around it. It was at this moment that Fei felt Lith''s heartbeats as if it were own and Lith felt Fei''s. Pain, happiness, relief, sorrow¡­ These were the emotions Fei was going through right now whereas Lith felt happy and warm. Lith could feel Fei''s emotions and she could feel his. As this happened, both had amon emotion surface: confusion. Lith was confused as to why Fei would feel sorrow. Pain, he understood. Happiness and relief too, but sorrow? Was she unhappy about something? Lith broke the kiss and looked at Fei with a gentle gaze. She was smiling. Not a big lofty smile, but a small, almost invisible one. Wanting to ask her why she felt sorrow, Lith decided against it. The mood would be spoiled and the young maiden''s first time would not be as happy as she would hope. Smiling, Lith said, wanting to cheer her up, "What you felt just now was a blood bond. From now onwards, you could feel my emotions and I could feel when you''re in heat. Ain''t that amazing?" Lith winked at her after making ame joke, making her roll her eyes. "Master, if you don''t speak, I''ll probably start seeing you in a better light. Try doing that." Lith chuckled and slowly started moving his hips, sliding in and out of her tight insides. "So you''ve been looking at me in a bad light all this while?" "Nnghh¡­ yes¡­ Master is hateful¡­" Fei had a shback of all the times she had been unjustly spanked. If this man wasn''t hateful, then everybody else would be saints. "Oh wow, so you hate me?" Lith teased with a smile while increasing the pace of his thrusts. Fei wrapped her arms around Lith''s shoulders and shook her head. "No, I don''t hate you. You''re just hateful. Start treating me right and that''ll change too." Lith leaned closer and gently bit on her lower lip. Then, with a somewhat stuffy tone, he replied, "Too bad, that''s not happening. You''re going to be mistreated even now." "Mhhff¡­ no¡­ please¡­" Fei tried to speak, but couldn''t due to her mouth being put to work by Lith. The two kissed and enjoyed each other''s warmth in afortable missionary position until Lith could feel Fei''s orgasm peaking. The earthly dragon was caged in a soft heavenly passage which was narrowing further and further, making it unable to make any movements. The vaginal walls spasmed and massaged his dick, threatening to milk out every single drop within him. But, being experienced, Lith controlled himself and continued to hit Fei''s sweet spots repeatedly until she couldn''t take it anymore and wrapped her arms and legs around his back. "Ahhh¡­ slow¡­ slow down¡­ M..Master!" Fei scratched Lith''s back as she gripped him firmly. Lith only felt a tickle from it and didn''t grant Fei''s wish to slow down. "Ahh. Ahh. Ahh¡­ no¡­" Fei didn''t want to show an embarrassing side of hers to her Master while orgasming. But that didn''t mean she didn''t want to cum. Being her Master, Lith knew what his littledy liked and disliked. She asked him to stop but wasn''t letting him leave her embrace. Leaning down and making skin-to-skin contact, Lith felt Fei''s smooth, soft body. Her nipples were stiff and poked his chest while her pussy contracted and pulled his dick all the way to the back. "Ahhh¡­ it''s¡­ it''s..ing!" Fei convulsed and hugged Lith harder. Lith groaned and intensified his movements, finally making Fei let out a loud moan. "Ohhhh¡­ cumming¡­ cumming¡­" "Nnnghhhh¨C!" Fei''s body tried to arch but was pinned down with Lith''s weight. Her spread out legs trembled along with her bodies while her toes curled. Lith felt a great squeeze on his shaft, almost as if someone had tightly tied warm, slippery marshmallows around his dick with a string. He couldn''t resist this temptation anymore and climaxed along with her. Feeling the hot creamy liquid spread in her insides and shoot up all the way to her womb, Fei had another light orgasm. "Ahhhhh!" The pleasure was far too great than what she anticipated, making her eyes roll back and knocking her out. Lith was out of breath and gasped while lying on top of Fei. This was quite intense for him, he wouldn''t lie. Even though Fei was a Supreme Rank, her body was trained to adjust to Lith''s cultivation level whenever they had sex. Not only her, every maid of his except Keith and Fanny were trained by Luna and Be to adjust. This made a lovemaking session with Lith enjoyable for everyone involved. Fei could vouch for it even in her dreams from now on. A few minutester, Lith shifted to sit on the chair. He pulled Fei along with him and embraced her while his shaft was still lodged inside. Things at their bottoms had be a mess after mixing in with Fei''s love juices and his masculine milk. It was wet and sticky, but Lith wasn''t bothered by it. The scent of sex was thick and lingered in the air around them and Lith basked in its glory. Nothing felt more satisfying than bringing hisdies to the peak of pleasure and watching them cum. A minuteter, Fei woke up from her knocked out state with a heavy head. The first thing she saw was a pair of amethyst eyes staring at her and the face of her Master having a lewd grin. "Enjoyed?" After asking this, Lith could visibly see a rosy blush spread from Fei''s cheeks to her whole face. Fei looked to the side and said in a low voice, "¡­yes." Lith spanked her small buttocks and made her flinch. "Good, then it''s time for round two." "R, r-round two!?" Fei was taken aback. Was round one not intense enough and tiring for Lith? She for one was half tired both mentally and physically. "Yup." Lith got up while holding Fei. She was attached to him like a panda hugging a bamboo tree. Having an overall small frame was quite convenient at times like these. Picking her up, holding her, moving her around, all of this was very easy and swift. "We''ll fuck in a standing position like this for round, then in a doggystyle for round three, then cowgirl for round four, and then¡­" Fei was getting more and more shocked as Lith bbered on and rammed his cock into her cunt while standing and holding her via grabbing her tender ass. Fei hadn''t done all such things before. Lith stuck to anal and that too was in limited positions and for limited rounds. But now, a whole new world was opened up for Fei. She got enlightened in things she didn''t even ask for and one-upped most of the maids in the castle. "¡­and finally, we''ll end it all by having anal,pleting the task of filling you in all ces. How does it sound?" "¡­" Fei was utterly speechless and befuddled. She used her right to remain silent on this and ced her chin on Lith''s shoulder, not wanting to face him. It was not that she hated what he said. But that, her hateful Master would definitely tease and bully her if she agreed to it. She wanted it, but asking for it was a no-no. Though, she did give him a signal to proceed by hugging him tighter and contracting her insides. Lith chuckled at this. It was next to impossible for an experienced man like him to not understand hisdy''s signals. "Alright then, it''s decided. We''ll seggs all night, all day until you are unable to walk!" Fei knitted her brows hearing that. Couldn''t this man just do things instead of speaking them out loud like that and giving her second-hand embarrassment? She buried her face on his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "¡­hateful master." Chapter 1047 You Smell... Comforting.

Chapter 1047 You Smell... Comforting.

In an Inn''s bedroom, the morning sun rays shone upon a gingerhead. The girl''s ears perked up as she sensed the sunrise and she woke up from her small nap on the table. Stretching her arms above her headzily, Meryl yawned. In front of her sleepy eyes was a green-haired girl sleeping peacefully. Even in her sleep, she was wearing sses and herb coat. Meryl''s pointy ears perked up again as she saw her and walked close to her. Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ A pleasant herbal aroma filled Meryl''s senses as she sniffed the girl. She could already feel it faintly, but now it was much stronger than before. It was as if she was resting on a field of colorful herbs with amusing smells. Feeling Meryl''s breath on her ears, the girl''s ears twitched, and then her eyes fluttered. She opened her eyes a few secondster, and out of habit, tried to rub her eyes, only to push her sses further into her face. "Ugh¡­" What a start to the day. She wasn''t clumsy, but sometimes dumb mistakes like this did happen. Hopefully nobody saw her¡­ Meryl was staring at her with a curious look on her face, her chin propped up on her interlocked fingers. ¡­or she thought. "You¡ª hm?" The girl stopped speaking as her eyes lost focus. Meryl was in front of her yet she didn''t see her. Instead, her vision dimmed to the point where everything seemed gray. Next, she saw a gentle figure of a silver-haired man, staring at her with hispassionate purple eyes. How could she not know who it was? ''God?'' The girl thought internally. The man''s lips curved into a soft smile and he said: "And from today, since you call me god so much¡­" "¡­you shall be called Liz. Your full name being Lizbeth¡­" Lizbeth''s vision returned to normal and she was back to looking at Meryl. Meryl blinked her curious green eyes and stared into Lizbeth''s, waiting for her to say something. Only a second had passed since Lizbeth zoned out. She could tell it too with how Meryl was in the same position as before and hadn''t budged even a millimeter. "You are¡­?" "Meryl." Meryl said with a neutral gaze. Before Lizbeth could say something in response, she leaned closer to her and sniffed her. "You smell¡­forting." Lizbeth blinked her eyes in amusement. What was this description? It was understandable if she said something like ''nice'' or ''bad'' or ''you stink''¡­ but what was this wording she just used? ''What a strange person.'' Meryl stopped sniffing Lizbeth and sat beside her with her legs crossed, facing her. "The people here are scary." Meryl looked down at her fingers and twirled them together. "There''s so much negativity here that it''s making my stomach churn. I know I shouldn''t be saying this, but¡­" Meryl looked up and stared at Lizbeth with her lips curled down. "¡­I wouldn''t be able to survive among these people." "Hm?" Lizbeth nudged her sses up and seriously stared at Meryl. "Do you perhaps have a constitution that hurts you if you are around killers?" "Constitution?" Meryl did not know of such a thing. Lizbeth brushed her hair to the back of her ear and leaned forwards, bringing her face really close to Meryl''s. Meryl wasn''t flustered by it, just confused as to why Lizbeth woulde so close. Her emotional intelligence was much different than the average person in this world. Two pairs of green eyes stared at each other. Lizbeth extended her hand and pulled Meryl''s eyelids up, then did the same thing downwards, confusing her further. She then went back to her original position and held Meryl''s wrists, channeling her spiritual power into her and sending it all over her body. Meryl was sensitive to malice. If Lizbeth had even the slightest intention of harming her, Meryl''s spiritual power would overpower hers and hurt her. It was a reflex and it would be toote before Meryl could gain control and stop it. There being no malice and only concern, Lizbeth finished her checkup. She took out a small notepad from herb coat''s pocket and began writing on it. "So far, everything seems normal about you. I can''t feel your constitution being any different than others." Meryl put her notepad back in her pocket and said after nudging her sses back up. "I think, your problem has something to do with your outlook and isn''t anything physical." Meryl nodded her head. "I know that. And I also know the solution to it, perhaps." Lizbeth raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You should''ve said so earlier then." "You didn''t let me finish." Meryl shook her head and said. Lizbeth coughed to ease the awkward atmosphere. "My apologies. Do tell what the solution you''ve thought of is." "Oh, it''s simple." Meryl smiled warmly and extended her hand out. "We should be friends and I''ll be with you at all times. It feels cozy to be around you." Being poverty ridden and unable to even afford food, Lizbeth could barely have enough resources to think about harming someone else or even defending herself. She didn''t know how she had survived so far without a single protective artifact, but such was her condition. She had done not a single thing in her life that resulted in bad karma. If anything, she had more good karma than bad because she would help heal needy people, even though she herself was needy. In her eyes, there was only research, herbs, potions, alchemy, and medicine. Her brain couldn''t figure out anything else, hence she was poor for a long time despite having the ability to make good quality potions and pills. With such a background, there wasn''t anyone else as clean as her around Lith. Even Emilia had done some killings despite being a Seraphim Angel. Her title as the War Angel didn''te out of thin air. "You''re on par with Master. I can''t be around her because she has work, but I can at least be around you. From what I can see, you''re weak. I can protect you." Meryl stated everything with a smile. "Master?" Lizbeth focused on the key words and asked. "You have a Master?" Meryl nodded her head. "I didn''t have one before, but after meeting her a while ago, I do now. I was really scared initially, but Master was so patient and soft spoken. I found a long forgottenfort around her and immediately knew, I had to establish a connection with her if I want to survive here." "So you became her disciple?" Lizbeth asked with interest. "No. I first asked her if I could be around her, and was t out rejected. She''s a busy person and the ces she goes, I wouldn''t be able to go there because I am a stranger to her and it also won''t be right to do so." Lizbeth nodded and gestured Meryl to continue. "It took me some time to understand what she was saying. I am d I figured it out within that day of meeting her itself. She said I was a stranger to her and couldn''t be around her, so I asked her how I could be rted to her." "So she gave you the idea of bing her disciple?" Meryl shook her head. "No, she suggested I be her Master''s maid if I want to be with her. This was an impossible thing to do for me. Her Master¡­ sigh¡­ I felt terrible around him when I first saw him." Lizbeth tilted her head to the side. "Did he do something to you?" Meryl shook her head again. "No. It''s just that, the amount of bad karma he has¡­ if I were to club everybody''s bad karma from my home world, it would still not amount to half as much as his. You can understand how the situation is from that." "Hmm¡­" Lizbeth took out her notepad and wrote something on it. From Meryl''s vision, she looked like she was scribbling, but she was just writing fast. Her handwriting was elegant and easy to read. Lizbeth put her notepad back down in her pocket. "I roughly understand your situation now. Your Master first rejected you and proposed an idea, then you rejected that idea because you felt ufortable around her Master and proposed another one yourself, and then she eventually agreed on that, is that right?" Meryl nodded her head. "Yes, that''s correct." Lizbeth nudged her sses up her nose bridge. "And now, even after bing her disciple, you''vee to realize that you still can''t be around her at all times because she has important work or perhaps she stays by her Master''s side, which you can''t tolerate." Meryl nodded again. "That''s right too." Lizbeth rested her chin on her and leaned to the side. Her fingers of her free hand drummed on her thighs and she continued, "Then, at present, you found me, a substitute for your Master and want to be around me, is that correct?" "I am ashamed to admit, but yes, that''s correct." Meryl looked down and sighed. Lizbeth continued to drum her fingers. "With how you''re still referring to your Master as Master, I am assuming you have no ns to break the master-disciple bond with her because of reasons, however, since you can''t stay by her side, you decided the best solution would be to stay with me, right?" "Yes¡ª no." Meryl shook her head. "Hm?" Lizbeth raised an eyebrow. So far, her analysis wasn''t wrong, so why did Meryl answer a different response than she had initially thought of? "I mean to say, no, it was not my solution that I came up with this time. My Master actually made me look after you, and told me it would be best if I stay by your side because you won''t be seeing Master''s Master as often as her." "Oh." Lizbeth shifted to an erect position. "I understand everything now. However, before we finish, I have onest question to ask." "And what would that be?" Lizbeth nudged her sses up, making a serious expression. "Who is your Master?" "Oh her¡­" Meryl smiled brightly upon being asked about her Master. "It''s thatdy you saw back in the¡­" Chapter 1048 If I was Just Ignorant

Chapter 1048 If I was Just Ignorant

"The word pronunciation is b-eu-oh, not beu-oh, Master." Fei, wearing a white blouse tucked in ck trousers, sitting on top of a tombstone with her legs crossed, instructed. In the middle of a basketball court-sized magic circle, Lith was trying to increase his Deathwprehension which was at an all time low of 0.007%. He stood tall like a spear while holding a staff in his hand and a grimoire in the other. Ascending past King Rank brought forth the realm of true challenges. If it were to be defined through game logic: all previous ranks were easy levels, but King Rank and beyond? That''s like facing developer-level difficulty! This was a major reason for ascensions slowing down after King Rank. Lith caught up to Lucy in 300 years and this was a big achievement, but he wouldn''t be able to surpass her for at least the next two to three ascensions. While he was growing, she too was. Nobody sat still and worked their ass off every single day. Major qualitative changes would take ce in the King Rank with the most prominent one being sentient life appearing in the Magic Core. Sentient beings had appeared in Lith''s core atst, but they were in their primitive stages and would take a little bit more time to develop fully. They had to be monitored properly otherwise they would develop enough wisdom to understand they were nothing but caged life in a person''s magic core. This would lead to widespread devastation and the sentient beings would kill themselves in sorrow and grief, going extinct. Life was delicate and had to be handled carefully. The King Rank was all about administrative prowess. Each realm was named after the qualities one would cultivate in it. People were free to do whatever they wanted and whenever they wanted, but doing certain things at certain realms provided greater benefits. It is exactly due to this that Lucy was so absorbed in managing the Vampire Society and then went to conquer a world through sheer intelligence instead of force. In conclusion, difficulty was way too high from this realm onwards. A grimoire was needed to chant spells and learn them. Chanting once was enough for Lith as his memory was quite sharp and he could just think of it and cast it. Though, he would need to keep chanting the spells out loud until he reached a certainprehension level. The physique he inherited from his mother was top-tier, but it did mean he would have an easier time with everything. Lilith and Lucy had emphasized it quite a lot ¡ª their physique had an infinite amount of potential. To make full use of it, they would need to work really hard. Even harder than the geniuses among geniuses. The burden was a lot and having an all elemental affinity only served to increase it further. Gone were the days where Lith could just rx and spend time with his wives. It is only now while chanting spells that would sometimes result in him biting his own tongue or twisting it that Lith realized why his wives didn''t stick to him and went everywhere he did. They had their own life, own goals to achieve, and with cultivation in the mix, time for romance wasparatively less. Of course, one could give up pursuing the martial peak anytime they wanted and rx. People above Saint Ranks were true immortals. They would never die due to aging. With Lith''s entry into their world, thedies had their views changed. They took a breather, rxed, and had a wedding. Their cultivation was put to a halt. Once everything was done and Lith left on his adventures, they went back to cultivating. Lith''s current case was the same. With the lovemaking being over with Fei after a whole day and night, he was back to cultivating. The grimoire in his hand had a sinister burgundy colored animal skin cover while the pages were old and yellow. It was brought from the Royal Archives to this ce by Fei when Lith tried to cast King Rank Death spells and was unable to. Not being able to cast any King Rank Death spell meant there were problems in his foundation, his basics, the low level spells. Although Lith always tried to be at the peak of his realm before ascension, somews were bound tock and theprehension of them would be low due to less usage. Pushing all thoughts to the back of his mind, Lith took a deep breath and nced at the grimoire again. Everything was written in ancient vampirenguage and surprisingly, Fei was well-versed with it. "B-eu-oh. Baou. Buah. Beu." Lith did his best to not have his tongue twist with these wordings. As he finished the chant, the magic circle glowed and rose up in the air. Spinning around Lith''s body and absorbing his spiritual power, it spread out in the graveyard. The ground rumbled and from the graves, many skeletons rose up and stood unmoving in ce. [Up & Alive] was a basic necromancy spell that could awaken the slumbering skeletons. It could be learnt from rank 3 onwards, but at the initial stage, the spell was weak. One could only awaken a single skeleton in that realm. The number of skeletons Lith awakened were a proper hundred. He could go higher but that would be quite taxing. The skeletons awakening were part of the [Up] from the spell [Up & Alive], meaning the spell still wasn''t casted fully. Lith began chanting the tongue twister lines again. Each word he spoke made the Death elemental energy from his Death Core to flow into his mouth and then shoot towards the skeletons. The skeletons wriggled as a strange phenomenon urred. Flesh began spreading through the center of their body. Soon, organs were formed, then red mass of muscles began covering their bones, which was followed by nerves, blood vessels, tissues, and finally, skin and hair. The bodies which had long degraded and dposed with the passage of time had now returned to peak state of health. These were nothing but empty shells as they did not harbor any soul. They were puppets that could be moved in whatever ways the puppet master wished. To virtuous people, it may appear cruel and a sad sight. If Lith was a human, he probably would have enoughpassion to not try such a thing on the dead. Right now, he wasn''t. It''s been more than three hundred years since his time as a human. His thoughts and values have changed. In any case, these revived people were undeads. They all would''ve reincarnated many times by now and living a good life for all one knows. These bodies would not matter much. At least, that''s what Lith thought, until his gaze fell on a four feet tall undead. It was a boy who had a long scar flowing from the side of his cheek, all the way down to his toe. Lith frowned and walked close to him. Fei frowned too and looked at the boy. Squatting in front of the undead boy, Lith asked, "Fei¡­ the spell revives bodies to their peak condition before death, right?" "That is the case, yes." Fei walked towards him and said. Lith''s frown deepened. He touched the pale boy''s red-colored scar and felt a rough, caved in texture on it. He pulled his hand back and clenched his teeth hard, causing his fangs to pierce his own lips, and his jaw muscles to show visible contraction from the outside. Fei ced a hand on Lith''s shoulder as she felt his emotions through the blood bond. Anger. Sorrow. Guilt. These were the emotions he was feeling. "Fei¡­" Lith''s voice was low and soft. His eyelids were lowered as he stared at the boy''s scar on his foot. "¡­I sometimes wonder how amazing life would be if I was just ignorant. How amazing would it be if I did not possess extraordinaryprehension skills." Fei gripped Lith''s shoulder more firmly. As if he would run away to some far away ce if she let go. "This boy¡­" Lith turned his head to the side and up to look Fei in the eyes. "¡­he wasn''t shed by a weapon or a beast." Fei closed her eyes at this, unable to bear watching Lith''s rueful gaze. She knew. She knew what Lith was going to say next and what conclusion he had arrived at to feel such an emotion. "He¡­ he was scarred by a hot iron pipe. It was done intentionally. And this is his peak state of health." Lith closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. "Can you imagine how his health would''ve been for the rest of his life?" Chapter 1049 Overly Ambitious Plan

Chapter 1049 Overly Ambitious n

To arrive at such a conclusion was easy. Lith could urately gauge who''s doing it was, and what the tool used was too. Iron, when heated, had a somewhat rough texture. It wasn''t heated to the point where it would melt, but enough to hurt somebody superficially. It was a pipe and not a solid rod because the gush wasn''t deep. Rod weighed more and could cause deeper damage. Like moving a feather on a skin, the person must''ve traced the boy''s body with the iron pipe. The boy had clothes on and wasn''t naked, but Lith could figure out that the scar ran through the lengths of his body, meaning he was stripped, tied, then tortured. The boy that looked no older than seven suffered through such hardship. It pained Lith''s heart. It really did this time. If something simr had happened to mature men and women, he wouldn''t have such a strong reaction. But a child? What had this poor thing done to deserve this? He didn''t even have a magic core to cultivate and was helpless. As his sorrow rose up, so did his guilt this time. Lith had a shback of the time he was training with Lucifer and the time when he was in Keith''s memories. He had killed a whole werewolf vige when training with Lucifer. He had a dream and in that, a brat annoyed him to no end. He was tortured severely before getting killed. During Keith''s time, the vige humans that were cursing Keith were killed. To not have any uprising in future and to eliminate things from their roots, Lith wiped off all their descendants too. Those times and this time. Why do they feel different yet simr at the same time, Lith could not figure out. Being ignorant would''ve solved a lot of problems, but he wasn''t, and even if he tried, he wouldn''t be able to. The night felt cold today and eerily silent than usual. Lith closed his eyes and said after taking a deep breath, "Fei, do you know, I''ve always thought I could do anything and anything I want. I thought it wouldn''t matter if I was a hypocrite and took actions ordingly." Fei was silent. She knew Lith wasn''t asking for a solution or response, but wanted her to listen to sort his own feelings out. Lith half opened his eyes and saw the young boy''s hand. He raised them up and stared at them. They were filled with callouses, scratches, and bruises. "The halo above my head is a legitimate proof of my identity as a killer. I''ve killed people across a wide range of age spectrum. In it, there were some like this boy. I felt nothing when I wiped them, but now¡­" Lith looked up at the boy. "¡­looking at him, I feel really sorry for him, and have guilt creeping up on me. Due to my actions, and now the realization¡­" Lith turned to look at Fei and smiled. That smile was the one a man shed when he was holding back a lot of pain. "¡­I am one step away from developing a heart demon." Fei''s eyes widened in shock. A heart demon was absolute bad news! It would greatly hinder Lith''s growth and set him back for many centuries. ''Shit. I need to call Madam!'' Fei wanted to leave this ce and be back with Lilith, since she was the only one who could handle such an unstable Lith, but she found herself unable to do so. Lith''s eyes were locked at her. There was no moving away. ''This is bad¡­ really bad¡­'' Fei had a small panic attack and worry filled her mind. Oblivious to her chaotic emotions, Lith continued with the same sad smile, "I felt very cool that day when I said I would be a hypocrite and that I don''t care about the world or what others thought of me." Lith turned to look back at the boy. "Today, however¡­ I still don''t care about the world or what others think of me." Lith chuckled at theme twist he just made. "But¡­ I have these guilty feelings because I care about the opinion I have of myself. I care about the opinions my loved ones give me." "A person is shaped by the people around him and has a small piece of each of them. They retain their individual identity, but there are some influences from others." Fei nodded her head lightly. What her Master was saying was correct. "Right now, I feel that I''ve done something wrong. The guilt is slowly eating me up." Fei remained silent. The situation was dire, help was needed, but doing anything reckless would only harm Lith, so she continued to listen to him without interrupting. Lith held the boy''s hands. While staring at them, he continued, "I do not regret my actions in the slightest. Even if they were the scummiest thing I''ve ever done, I don''t regret them." "But, I want to know just why am I feeling so conflicted right now." Lith let out a deep breath and shook his head. "Figuring out my feelings would take time. And this is something I would need to find a solution to on my own. For now, what I want to do is help children. The world may be peaceful, but it''s a cruel ce at the end of the day where the strong devours the weak." Determination shed in Lith''s eyes. "I''ve already experimented once during the world war. Shelters for children are working well. Though, there''s infighting amongst children there with bullying being reallymon, it''s much better than getting beaten by an adult and having a lifelong trauma." "Some bullying is needed to shape the children. But excess of it would inflict irreversible damage. In the shelters, I''ve given orders to have control over these things, and so far, things are going well." Lith rubbed his thumbs on the boy''s bruised palms. "No child is undeserving of love and care. They are the purest soul until they slowly get tainted by the ones around them and develop." "One at a time. I''ll try my best to save every child out there in every single world. It''s overly ambitious and quite hypocritical of me to say this, but I don''t regret the wish I''ve made. I''m no hero and I don''t n to be one either. I just¡­" Lith bit his lower lip. "¡­I can''t bear to watch a child suffer. After everything Keith''s gone through and watching her be tormented like that, something within me has changed. Whenever I see a hurt child, I imagine a future where their life would turn out like Keith''s." "Keith found me at the end, but can every single child be able to?" The final ritual of the dungeon was extremely realistic. It did not feel like a dream whatsoever and the influence of it was a lot on Lith. The silence continued for quite some time after Lith said that. Since Lith was zoned out and not paying attention, Fei quickly took out her phone and dialed Lilith''s number. The call was connected instantly. ¨CKeep himpany, Fei. He doesn''t require help and helping him would only do more harm than good. ¨CAt the end of the day, he''s my child. No matter what adversary, he''ll ovee it eventually. Fei didn''t know what to reply to this. She had a lot to say, but with her Madam saying exactly what was needed to be answered, she was at a loss on what to do. ¨CWatch over him. I am always watching from this side, so you don''t have to worry much. If something beyond your capabilitieses up, I''ll intervene. "Understood." Fei said one word and bowed slightly. The call was disconnected instantly as she did so. Fei''s attention was ced back on Lith and she wondered what he would do now. Having collected his thoughts, Lith got up and stretchedzily with his arms up. He turned to look at Fei and smiled. This time, there was no pain behind it. "Sometimes I get a bit emotional. So embarrassing. Anyway, I''ll start the overly ambitious master n of saving every child now." "Now?" Fei was surprised. "How could Master do that?" Lith took out the grimoire from his space ring and flipped through its pages. "I''ll be starting with this." "Hm?" Lith chuckled and showed the page where the [Up & Alive] spell was. "First, I''ll modify this spell and spread it everywhere in the world. I''ll add a use in it that it should only pick the strongest skeletons nearby. This way, the weak children who didn''t even awaken their core would be left alone. Though, the hole in this is that it will select the strongest child in case the caster is in a graveyard where only children are buried." "You thought of things this far?" Fei asked. Her Master was hateful and quite perverted, but he was really smart. She knew about it, but watching the concrete proof of it live was something that still baffled her. Lith went back to looking at the child. His yful smile was gone. "This isn''t much. It''s but a small step towards the overall grand scheme of things." "I see." Fei nodded thoughtfully. "Though, I am wondering why Master added that use and not simply a line that stated: don''t harm children or use them for your necromancy business!" Lith''s expression turned serious and he said with an indifferent voice, "Because people are shitty. Powerful ones are shittier. They would never ept a spell that was modified to keep a child safe. However, if the use was different, and was what people wanted, they''ll easily ept it and practice." "Oh." Fei sped her hands. "That''s quite the thought Master had." "Yeah. My head isn''t there just for decoration." Lith pointed at his head and joked in a monotonous voice. "I''ll try to modify this spell. Keep reminding me every three hours that I need to cultivate elementalws. I''ll go back and forth between these two until aunt calls us back." "Understood." Fei bowed in response and went to sit on a chair by the round table while Lith sat in the middle of the graveyard and focused on the grimoire, eventually getting busy with their respective things. Chapter 1050 Luna Was Never Punished

Chapter 1050 Luna Was Never Punished

Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith elegantly sat on a chair and was looking at the mist coveredke behind the castle. Behind her was Qingyue who was massaging her shoulders. Lilith wasn''t staring at theke''s beauty, but something way beyond it. She was watching Lith in the human continent''s graveyard with her naked eyes. It was different than looking at him through a screen or artifact. Real eyes, real time vision, it was always the best! Lith was working diligently there. As he had said, he was modifying the spell and simultaneously cultivating without wasting a single second. Days were passing well so far without any hitch. The halo hasn''t bothered Lith in his adventures in Semohr. Even if it did, there were Mayzin, Sylvia, and Fei by his side. While getting massaged and staring at Lith, Lilith felt a strange fluctuation nearby. She turned to look behind and her amethyst eyes found themselves staring at the Dark Rose Forest. Awooooooo! Wolves were howling at the sky while being in a circle. Their bodies were so dark that they seemed to be blending in the darkness. In the middle of this circle of wolves was a particr wolf that was trembling and growling in pain. Watching the spectacle unfold, Lilith said, "Oh, that''s an amusing sight." Qingyue turned her gaze in the direction Lilith was looking at. She couldn''t figure what her Madam was watching. "Fufufu¡­ it took just three centuries. Not bad, not bad at all." Lilith nodded in acknowledgment. "Madam, if I may ask, what are you talking about?" Qingyue interjected. "You can''t figure out?" Lilith raised an eyebrow and asked. Qingyue bowed slightly. "I apologize for my shorings and ignorance, I¡ª ow, ow, ow, ow!" Qingyue felt a sharp pain at her sides as Lilith pinched her, making her yell. Lilith shook her head and said, "How many times do I have to tell you, Qingyue? Stop being so formal when it''s just the two of us." "I apologize! Ow! I truly, ow, ow, will, ow, remember!" Qingyue still couldn''t hold back from speaking formally. Lilith let her go and shook her head again. "Sillyss, you were totally naked while lying on top of me, getting your pussy pounded by my baby. Even after sharing such a close bond, you talk to me so formally. When will you change?" Qingyue''s face heated up and turned beet red. Hanging out with her Madam and her Prince was dangerous. They said quite a lot of things with a straight face, as if it was a trivial matter. "I¡­ am sorry¡­" Qingyue''s voice was mosquito-like as she looked down and spoke. Lilith leaned back on her chair and fanned herself with her palm. "Haah¡­ you should learn something from Luna. When she was my maid, she would sometimes even sit beside me and drink tea straight out of my cup. Can you believe that audacity?" "¡­" Qingyue was speechless. The Head Maid was this audacious? The thought crossed her mind. It disappeared as quickly as it appeared when she realized something. Knitting her brows and clicking her tongue, she thought, ''She did those things to get punished. Of course she''s audacious and so bold!'' As if reading her mind, Lilith smiled and replied, "I never punished Luna for her audacity though. She was a good girl throughout. Does her work properly, doesn''tin, is a once in a lifetime talent, and just overall very easygoing." Qingyue blinked momentarily and stared at Lilith. Did she hear that correctly? Luna was never punished? "Madam never punished Luna?" "Nope. Not even once." "¡­" Qingyue was left at a loss of words once again as the gears in her mind ran at full speed and calcted what all things her Madam had just said. Suddenly realizing something, she looked down at her Madam, and saw her smirking while calmly staring at her through her amethyst ones. "¡­oh shit." Gulp! The ever beautiful face of her Madam now appeared really devilish to Qingyue. Her smile was nothing short of a warmth before the cold death. "Did you figure it out? Fufufu¡­" Lilith was very much pleased. She leaned back on the chair and chuckled heartily. Qingyue had a drop of sweat fall down from her forehead as she understood just how cunning her Madam was. Not punishing Luna even once was her punishment! She could now understand properly why Luna would sometimes groan and roll on her bed, as if she felt really ufortable about something. ''Shit, it must''ve been utter torture for her.'' "It was." Lilith chuckled again. ''¡­'' ''Can Madam read minds too?'' "Yes. But I am not reading yours. Whatever you''re thinking, it''s so clearly visible on your face." Lilith smiled and shook her head. Qingyue froze in her ce. She touched her face and tried to analyze how she was so obvious about everything. ''Truly. I must never underestimate Madam and do what she says for everyone''s safety.'' Qingyue cleared her throat and said, "So, about the scenery. What was Madam watching?" "Hoh. Quite audacious to ask me such a question so directly." Qingyue felt like crying. Madam, weren''t you the one who asked me to be informal!? Lilithughed internally as she watched Qingyue''s dropping emotions. ''Ah¡­ I may have teased her too much today. I need to hold back.'' Smiling and shaking her head, Lilith said, "Those wolves in the Dark Rose Forest. I was looking at them. A nice phenomenon is going to happen soon. I think you should give a call to Lith and ask him toe home." Qingyue nodded. "Understood. Anything else?" "Yes. Ask Sylvia to bring Zen with her and tag along Lith. Get Ren back from the Demon Castle too. Be is over there so you can ask her to bring him." Qingyue bowed. "I''ll get to it right away then." Once Qingyue left, Lilith was left alone on the rooftop. She went back to watching what Lith and Lucy were doing and busied herself. ¡­.. A/N: The past chapters have been really long. I wanted to make this one long too but was short on time. This chapter is 1k words long, the rest you saw behind were 1700+. 1k words is the bare minimum that an author is required to publish on WN for a chapter. An author can''t post below that word count. 999 words don''t work either lmao. I thank you for your understanding and I hope you''ve enjoyed the mass release! More will being in future with your consistent support! :D Chapter 1051 Even Geniuses Have Problems

Chapter 1051 Even Geniuses Have Problems

Two days remained till the Giants'' submission to the Dragon Empress. Lith was still in the middle of the human graveyard, training. He wasn''t wearing a shirt and was practicing martial arts. His long hair was gone. What remained on his head was voluminous messy hair with a closely cropped underside. As he moved, his hair swayed along while his bangs parted to the side, revealing his beautiful pair of calm amethyst eyes. Something within him had changed ever since he saw the young child''s body. His demeanor turned more serious and mature as a sense of responsibility hung on his shoulders. Cutting hair for him meant starting anew, having a fresh start, a new journey. There were fond memories with his long hair. His mother, sister, and wives used to braid it for fun while locking his upper body between her legs. It also made him appear like a proper cultivator. But now, he was embracing the magic side of this world. Learning spells, perfecting them, casting them, andprehending elementalws was what this new journey would be filled with. "Master, time''s up." Fei''s soft voice rang in Lith''s ears and he instantly dropped what he was doing. He sent his spiritual power into his ring and took out the staff and grimoire. Opening the grimoire, Lith began reciting a chant while imbuing the staff with spiritual power. The staff amplified the spell''s effect and made a magic circle twice the size of a football field. "¡­Beuoh. Baou. Buah. Beu¡­" The tongue twisting chant of [Up & Alive] was said again. The magic circle glowed and spun around Lith, sucking the spiritual power from his staff this time instead of his body, and then flowed into the ground, causing it to rumble. So far, nothing has gone wrong. The rumbling intensified. It was strong enough to be ssified as a 6 magnitude earthquake. A few seconds passed. The rumbling continued, making Lith frown.? Something was wrong, he thought. Before he could check the problem, however, the Death elemental energy around the graveyard fluctuated wildly. BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! BOOM¡ª! The skeletons inside their graves burst apart, causing soil, dirt, and bone splinters to fly everywhere. Lith raised his arm to cover his eyes from the splinters. His arm and rest of the body was hit with minute, sharp bone particles. Blood gushed out from a lot of ces and it would be the first time in a while that he''s gotten such damage and bled. The rumbling stopped and the spell was a failure. Lith sighed. A wave of elemental energy sweeped past him at this moment, making all the bones attached to him move out. The soil and dirt sttered everywhere flew back to where they came from. The damage to the tombstones, trees, bushes was getting reversed. It was as if someone was rewinding time to reverse everything that had happened in the graveyard, and that was exactly what was happening in the first ce. Fei, sitting on a chair by the round table, casually sweeped her hand, and made everything return to normal. Her figure may be small and she could be mistaken for a silly, soon-to-be adult maiden, but she was the best Time Path expert in this world as of this moment. That is, of course, if Lilith was excluded from the list. Doing something as small as reversing the damage was not a big deal for Fei. Lith knew it too and wasn''t surprised, since he could do such a thing, albeit at a smaller level, too. "What went wrong?" Lith pondered out loud. He flipped the pages in the grimoire and recalled the chant he had spoken out loud. Everything was correct. He did not make a mistake in pronunciations either. Lith knitted his brows. He couldn''t properly figure out the trouble no matter how hard he tried to. "Your call for shifting the magic circle''s spiritual power absorption from yourself to the staff was where you went wrong, Master." Fei calmly said and pointed out. She was instructed to guide Lith on the right track in case he was unable to resolve things on his own. Lith wasn''t omniscient. In fact, even his omnipotent mother wasn''t either. He made errors like normal people and was stuck at times. The only difference between him and the average person was that his level of problems were on another level than them. It could be understood via an analogy of two eighteen year olds studying in the same calculus ss. One of them was the average student while the other was a genius. The average student would have trouble understanding the basics of integration and differentiation while the genius student was already trying to solve university-level problems. The genius student might not be able to get the answer correctly and would make a lot of errors, but his troubles are much different than the average student. Lith was not a narcissistic person. He understood his shorings and took Fei''s advice seriously. Even though Fei''s status was lower than his since she was his maid, Lith paid such useless things no mind. Since day one he hadn''t cared about status, and in his family, neither his mother, sister nor his wives followed such a thing. They treated everyone rted to them with respect and integrity. Lith looked at Fei and argued, "Hm, but, if I did not not, the magical circle would suck out every drop of spiritual power from me, killing me. With the staff as the center, it can only take a limited amount from it." Fei nodded. "That is true, yes. You did not take a wrong step here, but you forgot to consider stabilization as a factor." Lith tilted his head and pointed at the staff. "No? That staff is of Half Emperor Rank, even above mine. What else could be more stable than this?" Fei shook her head. "Master, the staff is indeed capable of stabilizing it, but the level of the magic circle is too high for you to control. The spell exploded because your mind does not have the strength equivalent to Half Emperor to control the spell." "Ah¡­" Lith rubbed his temples. How could he have overlooked this? "Tch. I did not feel anything wrong with my body when the spell exploded. It seems my mind did not grasp even a little bit of it to be affected." "Yes, that''s correct." Fei nodded. "The spell was too powerful for your mind to register it. Had it done so, your head would''ve exploded along with the spell." Lith heaved out a tired sigh. It was more difficult to modify a spell than he had thought. He had mastered the [Up & Alive] spell from the bottom ranks all the way to King Rank. However, to have the modification it wanted, the strength of the spell had to be raised a bit. To increase the strength, he in turn had to increase its rank. And to increase rank was not possible with his King Rank self, so he used the staff. "I messed up indeed." Lith pinched the middle of his brows and began pondering on what he should do next. "Well, Master, theoretically looking at it, your spell doesn''t seem wrong. It''s just that you can''t practically test it due to its level being higher than yours. Why don''t you call someone here instead and have them test it?" Fei suggested. Sylvia could use the Death element, he could call her and get things done. And as far as Fei knew, Sylvia was more intelligent than herself, so she could guide Lith even better. Lith shook his head. "No, that won''t do. Even if I seed in doing so, I wouldn''t be able to use the spell. And if I can''t use the spell, then what''s the point of it? I can''t wait to use it till I reach Half Emperor Rank. It''s way too far." "Makes sense." Fei said in understanding. "Plus," Lith looked at the staff. "I n to make the modification be usable even to the lower ranks." Fei gave Lith a small thumbs up. "Then, I wish you luck." "Hm." Lith hummed in response and went back to fiddling with the spell. Now that he knew the problem, he was another step closer to modifying it. Half a dayter. Fei got a call. It was from Lilith. Picking it up, she was told to bring Lith back to the castle. It was important. Fei agreed and told Lith about it. "Mom called? And there''s something important?" Lith asked and wondered what the important thing could be. Having no lead, he eventually gave up and decided to go. There was still some time until the Giants'' quest was nearingpletion. He could make a trip home in the meantime. Lith picked his shirt lying on the round table and draped it over his shoulder. He used his palm tob his bangs backwards, and doing so caused Fei to almost let out a drool. His hot upper body covered in sweat, the musky rosy scent, and the wet bangs beingbed back¡­ It was too much for a young maiden''s heart to handle. However, even though she was fascinated and amazed, the reaction did not appear on her face. Only a slight blush could be seen, which went unnoticed by Lith as he focused on making a jump to the castle. Being absorbed in training and getting serious would cause even the perviest of perverts like Lith to turn into dense shonen protagonists who couldn''t even understand the most ring of hints from thedies around them. The only saving grace in Lith''s part was that he hadn''t recited even ten percent of the dense-no-jutsu scripture. He was still a pervert, but a motivated and focused one. Fei walked up to Lith''s side and held his arm. Lith imbued spiritual power into a teleportation token and made a jump back home. Chapter 1052 Rena’s Transformation

Chapter 1052 Rena''s Transformation

Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lith teleported on the rooftop Lilith was sitting at with Fei. Coming back home, the first thing he saw was a group ofdies gathered around a round table. Along with them were¡­ "Woooooo!" Ren howled in excitement and jumped at Lith from Sylvia''s arms. Lith caught him and smiled. "How have you been?" "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Ren barked and moved around Lith''s neck, then licked his face in happiness, expressing how happy he was. Meanwhile, thedies on the rooftop raised their eyebrows in surprise as they saw Lith. His hairstyle had totally changed. He didn''t look as elegant as before, but the rough appearance sure made him seem more mature and ssy. Lilith, Sylvia, Qingyue, and Mayzin gazed at him from head to toe, analyzing his new look. The aura of this brat had changed too, thought Mayzin, who had arrived along with Sylvia because she didn''t have anything better to do. "New hairstyle?" Lilith asked with a smile. Lith brought Ren down from his neck and holding him, walked towards Lilith. "Yes. Stuff happened, so I decided to change my hairstyle a bit." "It suits you well." Lilithmented. "I think longer hair was better." Mayzin argued and took a sip of tea. "Hm. Longer hair has its charms too." Lilith didn''t deny. The two exchangedments on Lith''s hair for a bit while he settled down and got himself poured a cup of tea by Qingyue. Taking a sip, thefort of home returned to him, and rxed him. Ren went away from his embrace and woofed towards Zen, who was lyingfortably on Sylvia''sp. Hearing his voice, he got down as well and the two began ying under the round table. "So, what''s something interesting happening here?" Lith asked after a while. "See for yourself." Lilith said and tapped on the table, making a screen appear in the middle of it. On the screen, Lith saw a monochromatic dark forest. The trees, leaves, bushes¡­ everything was dark. One thing that particrly stood out within it was the field of roses. They were darker than the usual vegetation and were aesthetically pleasing to the eyes. Standing in the middle of these fields of roses was a group of wolves, howling their lungs out towards the sky. Silver moonlight shone on their purple coats and with the aura they seemed to be letting out, one could easily guess that they weren''t your average wolves. The wolves were howling in a circle and as Lith got a top view of the situation, he could see a particr wolf in the middle of them, twitching and trembling as if it was undergoing a seizure. Lightning zapped around the wolf''s body and whenever it came into contact, a part of the wolf would be churned ck, then slowly change into a bright purple color. The wolf seemed to be in pain as it underwent a transformation. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Lith turned to look up at his mother. Lilith smiled. "Yes. That''s the pack of wolves you brought home from your first adventure. And that one in the middle is your first pet." "She''s going to transform already, huh." Lith said, amused. It had just been three centuries and the wolf in the middle undergoing transformation, aka Rena, was already approaching Saint Rank. "The growth speed is astonishing." Magical beasts take a long time to grow. One fine example was the three Cerberus sisters. They were half the age of Lucifer, being hundreds of thousands of years old, yet their emotional maturity wasn''t as high as it should be. "Mh-hm." Lilith hummed in response. "Why wouldn''t it be? We''ve been feeding that group with a lot of good food." If given the right nutrition and environment, why won''t the beasts grow? "Weren''t they left to their own?" Lith looked at the howling wolves and asked. Not much difference could be seen within their bodies, so he didn''t understand what his mother meant by good food. Lilith shook her head and took a sip of tea. "They weren''t. From the start, Lucy thought you might want this wolf as your mount, so she fed it and her whole group properly with higher tier beast meat, bones, and blood." "After she went away from the castle on her adventures, a lot of gates from other worlds opened up within the continent. I issued quests for the people to hunt the beasts and whatever good ones that were found, I had them eaten by those wolves." Lith was quite surprised by the development. He had left Rena to her family and thought she was living a slow and peaceful life in the Dark Rose Forest. Although it was called a forest, it covered a vast expanse ofnd, big enough to contain a major city like Evernight within it. Being so vast, its biodiversity was rich, filled with a lot of nts, and magical beasts. The Purple Night Wolf pack could slowly and steadily grow in this ce and would also stay protected from others. Back then, Lith thought he could use Rena to take care of small fries that came to attack him, but his strength had grown to such a level that there was no use for her anymore. He could partly understand why those Xianxia main characters always left their subordinates and went to higher realms on their own, cultivating to xyz realm, and then repeating the same process again and again. Lucy did say he would have a use for her, but he was too busy with other things and didn''t focus much on her. Now, things have changed. His mother ensured to raise them and in just three short centuries, Rena was ascending. Lith gave his mother an understanding nod and focused on the screen. The twitching and trembling continued for a good ten minutes until a bright sh of light covered Rena''s body. The bright light formed a silhouette of Rena''s wolf shape and slowly began changing into a more humanoid figure. Even though Lith was watching through a screen, he could feel as if he was right beside Rena, among the wolves, watching her. The immersion was extremely vivid. Light began fading and the figure of a teenage girl, who had just hit puberty, could be seen. The girl had her eyes closed. Her hair was a lush dark purple color and top of them were a pair of alert wolf ears. Her voluminous tail swayed behind her, and slowly, she opened her eyes, revealing a pair of bright purple irises. Saint Rank. Rena had reached the Saint Rank on this day and transformed into a humanoid figure. It would take a normal magical beast to be around a Supreme Rank to undergo such a transformation! Rena let out a robust and powerful aura, making the wolves around her tremble and prostrate in front of her. She was currently naked, but soon, a maid arrived by her side and dressed her up in an adventurer''s robe. It was a perfect fit for her and she could move around easily. Next, another maid arrived beside her, this time holding two puppies. One was ck as the serene night and the other was as white as snow. "Huh? What?" Lith was befuddled. "Weren''t the two here¡­" He looked under the table and saw nothing. "I sent them away." Lilith chuckled yfully and said. "Don''t you want to see how your former and current pet is?" "I didn''t think about that." Lith honestly didn''t feel likeparing the two. Ren was surviving because of his cute charms while Rena was a proper warrior ss beast, very muchbat oriented. Comparing the two was likeparing a pineapple with an avocado. "Madam, if I may ask¡­ why is Zen there?" Standing behind Mayzin, Sylvia asked Lilith. Zen was simr to Ren. He could only do some summoning of gates. Sylvia had no idea why he was sent there. He might get killed, for all she knows. She didn''t like the thought of that and was slightly concerned. Understanding her worries, Lilith smiled and looked at her. "Nothing will happen to him. Keep watching." Since the supreme being had spoken, Sylvia''s concerns vanished. Her indifferent face that had some traces of concerns before now seemed totally devoid of any expressions. Lith looked at the screen once again and wondered what his mother was trying to show him. In the Dark Rose Forest, a blonde maid with gentle overbearing held two puppies. This was Maria and she was tasked with looking after Ren and Zen. She appeared near the group of wolves and saw a talldy in red high heels, having a serious attitude on her face and uniformed in the normal maid robes. "Aline! Come here, please." Maria called out cheerfully. Aline gave her a slight nod and walked close to her. Maria showed her the two puppies and said, "I''ll be putting them near the girl over there. Please cast an agitation spell on the three and have them feel threatened by each other." "The three are supposed to fight each other?" Aline asked calmly. "Yes, that''s what I''ve been told." Maria replied honestly. "Okay. Send them there, I''ll do it." "Alright, please wait a second then." Ren and Zen were silent this whole time. They were under a calming spell and had their eyes and ears shut. They had no idea where they were going or what they were getting into. Meanwhile, from afar, Rena looked in the direction of the approaching Maria. As she saw Maria''s bright red eyes, Rena felt a great sense of vertigo and was frozen stiff in ce. Maria put the two puppies near her and went back to Aline''s side, about to have her start casting the spell and watch a fight unfold. Chapter 1053 Ren, Zen, Rena. Chapter 1053 Ren, Zen, Rena. ??"Awooooooo!" Two puppies howled at the sky as their eyes turned a bright red. One was a cutebrador with ck coat and the other was a golden retriever that wasn''t golden. The two were at a distance and at an equal distance from the two was a youngdy whose face was indifferent, however, her bright purple eyes had a tinge of red in them. The girl shed her arm at the side. It transformed from being a human''s to a wolf''s sharp ws. She kicked the ground and shot off towards the ck puppy, Zen. Her aura made Zen''s hair stand on their ends, and sent him into extreme survival mode, awakening the fight instincts. Rena was scary, but not scary to the point of making him flee. Zen''s tattoo on his forehead glowed as he howled and with his little paw, he stomped on the ground. BOOOOM¡ª! The sky split apart as thunder roared. A lightning strike descended right at Rena''s head. Swish! Swish! Swish! With movements faster than lightning, Rena avoided every strike and swiftly forced her way towards Zen, having absolute murder in her eyes. "Awoooooo!" The golden retriever let out the loudest howl of his life, causing visible sound ripples that pushed the trees and plucked away the bushes, ttening the area around him. The sound hit Rena and ruptured her ear drums, causing blood to leak from her ears. She felt numb, but not hindered, and jumped on Zen. Zen barked and dodged to the side, his short body aiding his nimble and agile movements. "Woof!" Ren''s gaze fell on Zen, who was now in the line of action. Raising his paw, he smashed it downwards. A gray-colored beast''s w manifested from behind him and charged at Zen and Rena. Being in a pinch, Zen''s red tattoo on his forehead grew brighter and so did his eyes. In the next instant, a bright red portal opened in the air above them and a red-colored knight-like being made of mes and possessing wings on his back flew down, thrusting his spear at the young Cerberus''s attacking hand. The hand shattered and Ren coughed blood. A never-before-seen twisted expression soon formed on his usual cute face as he bared his fangs. "Awooooooo!" Nobody knew what the howl meant, but everybody could see the result of it as a thick aura of Death was collected from the surroundings and turned into a five meter tall dog beast with three heads. The beast charged at the knight made of mes. The middle head of the beast attacked the knight while the other two targeted Rena and Zen respectively. This time, Zen wasn''t able to dodge and was hit by a corrosive liquid that sizzled and burnt his coat, making him howl painfully. Rena''s legs were covered in lightning and she zapped around. Ren''s attack did not pose a threat to her. Zen seemed injured and could be taken out easily, however, judging from the attack that Ren pulled out just now, she figured out it would be impossible to defeat him alone. The ck puppy was no threat, the white one was. Rena skipped Zen and jumped high in the air, shing her ws at Ren and his Cerberus manifestation. Space split apart in the shape of w marks and the tear flew towards Ren. Ren kicked off his hind legs and jumped high in the air, avoiding it. But there wasn''t a proper control on the Cerberus manifestation and it got hit by the space tear, getting parts of it thrown into the void. The beast roared angrily and the brunt of it was borne by the me knight. However, the attack was weaker than before and the me knight had the upper hand. Zen was still suffering from Ren''s corrosive attack, but it was bearable. In his crazed state, he realized the bigger threat is him and not Rena. Doing simple calctions that he was capable of, Zen supported Rena''s attack by summoning an orc made of rocks from around the surroundings. The orc acted as a tank and charged at Ren, taking all of the attacks he sent. Ren growled as he found himself in a bind. It was as if he was standing on a rock, beside which was no ground. If he went left, he''ll fall down and die, and if he went right or front or back, he''ll fall down and die as well. At the extremely tense situation, Ren let his aura explode freely. The Cerberus bloodline''s pressure came crashing on Rena and Zen, with the former flinching and trembling, and thetter having no effect on himself. Rena''s hair stood on their ends as her body screamed of danger. In front of her wasn''t a puppy but a mighty beast with an ancient bloodline that instilled fear in her deepest recesses. Still, this was nothingpared to the monsters in the dungeon she hade across as a child. It was that eventful day that her whole pack was killed, but were eventually revived and protected by her Master''s grace. The pain, the fear, the loss¡­ recalling it made her resist the ancient beast''s bloodline. It wasn''t much effective as an ancient bloodline was still an ancient bloodline, but things had now be manageable for Rena. Howling at the sky, both of Rena''s arms turned into a wolf''s forelimbs. She jumped in the sky and momentarily blocked the crimson-silver moon from Ren. Feeling that this was an opportunity, Zen jumped in the air too and activated his final ability. A massive football field-sized red magic circle appeared on the ground beneath Ren. The ground rumbled intensely and within it, thousands of decaying hands could be seening out. Such levels of attacks were nothing for Ren! The memory of the day he was almost killed by a spider was still vivid. He knew how helpless he was in that situation and how he wouldn''t have survived if it wasn''t for his Master. Ren had pledged to not be so useless from that day onwards and had bore the torture of his mothers and the golden-haired monster with pointy ears. He had diligently worked hard and raised his level to at least protect himself and not be a bother to his Master. Ren''s mothers were more than happy to help him train, and under their guidance, it did not take him long to learn of his bloodline and the powers. Ren looked up at the sky, at the two charging figures, and let out a loud roar. It wasn''t a puppy''s howl anymore, but a lion''s mighty roar! Ren''s small frame turned into a three meters tall and big monster beast. His fluffy snow-white hair turned into rough bright white ones and his fangs grew sharper as well. With the way the two were descending, they would fall straight into Ren''s mouth and be crunched to death. Even after knowing this, Rena was fearless and charged at him. She was the first from her pack to have transformed. She was fed well by the Masters of this area, she was not going to disappoint them! Zen''s multitude of expressions turnedpletely indifferent and neutral. There was no thought in his head, other than kill and survive. He remembered that unfortunate yet fateful day when he was almost beaten to death, tied to a rock, and then thrown into ake by the vigers. The level of helplessness he had been through was not something he wanted to repeat. He knew he was just an ordinary, that is, until he met his Master. Meeting his Master was the best thing that had ever happened in his life. Although she was not as expressive as Ren''s Master, and also did not know how to show affection or love, he still loved her and revered, respected, and looked up to her. She had taught him a lot of things and made him aware of his identity. Zen could still recall the words she had spoken to him during his training. ¨CSummoning is your forte. Embrace it, feel and learn. One day, you will be able to summon anything you wish ¡ª a god, a knight, a partner, or even¡­ the person who had abandoned you, your previous owner. mes of fury fanned into Zen''s very essence that day when he was made to realize he had a Master before. He could not remember anything about that person, but since his Master had said so, then it was definitely true. Zen wanted to be the best summoner out there. He wanted to summon his owner, beat them to half death, and ask why they had abandoned him. He also wanted to show that person how well he was doing without them, and how loving his current Master was. There was no hesitation in any of the three beasts'' eyes. They were all in their peak state and rushing at each other for mutual destruction. At any given instant, the three would sh. Two of them might survive, or one of them, or even none of them. It did not matter anymore. They all had a reason to fight, and they all wanted to prove to their respective Masters how far they''vee. The agitation spell that had rattled them had long since vanished when they entered their berserk states. They knew someone had riled them up to fight together, but it did not matter anymore. "Roaaaaarrrrr¡ª!" "Roaaaaarrrrr¡ª!" "Roaaaaarrrrr¡ª!" Ren, Zen, Rena. The three magical beasts roared and were exploding with killing intent. Ten meters. Nine meters. Eight meters¡­ Five. Four. Three. Two. One. BOOOOOOOOOM¡ª! Chapter 1054 Royal Servant Tiers Chapter 1054 Royal Servant Tiers ??A deafening explosion sent tremors around the whole forest. The ground caved in and dust covered the surroundings in its rough nket. Aline and Maria protected themselves and the pack of wolves from flying away. Their vision was blocked for a second, but as it returned and the dust settled, the scene in front made them raise their eyebrows. Maria joined her hands and said with a sparkling expression, "Oh my¡­" In front of them stood a man with silver hair with his wide back facing them. His silver hair swayed along with the wind, showing his trimmed undercut, and coupled with the serious aura around him, things couldn''t get any more majestic. Lith stood in front of Aline and Maria. His hands were behind his back and he was looking at the distance like an army general. In the air in front of Lith, Ren, Zen, and Rena were frozen in ce. Ren''s mouth was biting Zen''s side while Zen bit him back on his shoulder. On the other side, his arm was raised and bent, trying to block the kicking from Rena. Rena''s foot was touching Ren''s forearm as she descended down from above. The three''s attacks hadn''t prated. They had just scratched each other lightly, and were stopped just in time. Had they not been stopped, the three might''ve ended up killing each other. Lith used the time spell [Time Stop]. The name was spell, but the spell wasplex and wasn''t to be trifled with. Even geniuses with outstanding talent were not able to bring out its full potential. Having stopped the three from mutual destruction, Lith walked towards them and pulled them apart. After doing so, he applied a Life spell that would heal them along with a Water spell that made their mind tranquil. Finally, he used a Dark spell to clear away all their negative thoughts. While the Dark element was notorious for its corruption type properties, it also had rare spells such as these that helped in clearing away those corruption. A snake might be venomous, but its venom also had medicinal properties. The three were then knocked unconscious. Lith held Zen and Rena at his side with one arm. With the other, he held Ren''s scruff. This boy''s size was too big for him to hug him closer to his body like Zen and Rena. Before leaving, Lith turned his head to the side and said, "Maria, Aline, please clean up the mess." To the two maids, there was no one as cool as Lith in the whole world as of this moment. Being talked to like that, even being told ''please'', brought a level of pleasure that could not be described in mere words. Almost love-struck, the fangirls kneeled, bowed, and put their palms on their chests. "Please leave it to us, Your Highness." The two yelled at the same time. Their enthusiasm made Lith smile. He turned around and looked at them. "If you two don''t have workter,e and have tea with me." Saying so, Lith immediately vanished from his spot, leaving the two wide-eyed young maidens. Aline and Maria''s heart throbbed so hard that it seemed it would leap out at any moment. The two trembled and looked up, but found Lith to have gone. "Aaaahhhhhh~!" Aline held her face and moaned as her eyes turned red and a simr hue blush spread throughout her face and body. Maria wasn''t any better than her. Her hands were joined and in front of her mouth, with her eyes tearing up, and her body trembling just like Aline''s. "H-H-H-H-His Highness¡­ h-h-he just¡­ did he just¡­" Maria''s body heated up and she turned red as a tomato. Her eyes then rolled back as she couldn''t make heads and tails of the situation. She copsed beside Aline and was trembling even in her unconscious state as drool leaked from the corner of her mouth. The two maids'' reaction was seen by everyone, including Lith, from the rooftop of the castle as he returned. Staring at the screen on the round table, Qingyue shook her head and said with a sigh, "Your Highness must refrain from speaking like that. Really, this is the fourth time this has happened." "Fourth time?" Mayzin raised an eyebrow and asked as she sipped on tea. Qingyue, standing beside Lilith and pouring her another cup of tea, nodded her head. "Yes, Mdy. There''s an unofficial hierarchy among the Royal Servants based on their mental tenacity. His Highness had been repeatedly warned to speak like an authority and be firm when talking to the B and C tier servants." "Hm?" Mayzin put the teacup down and looked at Qingyue with a questioning gaze, gesturing her to borate. In her stead, Sylvia, who was walking towards Mayzin after grabbing her puppy back from Lith, said while hugging in her folded arms, "There''s four tiers in the hierarchy, and the n''s Royal Servants are ced in them." Sylvia reached close to Mayzin and took a seat beside her. "The tiers are S, A, B, and C with the S tier being the one where the strongest willed servants are present. In this tier, the servants don''t lose their minds when they see Master and arepletely rational. They can hold proper conversations with him and advise him or even scold him if he did something wrong." "Hoh?" Mayzin sipped the tea amusingly. This was the first time she was hearing of the existence of something like that. Lilith put her teacup down and said with her gaze lingering on the rippling clear blue tea, "In our house, strength is not everything and everyone has the freedom to do whatever they want. If it was even me who did something wrong, they coulde up to me and tell me straight to the face with no consequences whatsoever. I believe in their judgment and will listen to them." To give an example of what Lilith had just said, Qingyue took a step closer to her and ced her palms on her shoulders, giving her a massage. She turned to look at Mayzin and continued, "Madam has raised us like her own children. We do not dare to question her actions as it''s impossible for us to do so in the first ce. Our minds are wired to listen to her. If she says she''ll jump in a pool of burningva, we will jump along with her." "However, what she means to say here is that just like kids who question their parents, we too can do the same. When growing up, kids have a curiosity phase, then a rebellious phase, and then a mature phase where they understand everything. We too have something simr going on with us and question Madam time to time." Qingyue''s words were heartfelt and soft. Anyone could make out just how much respect she held for Lilith. Meanwhile, Lilith was smiling warmly. Internally thinking, ''So she can indeed let loose and be audacious.'' Lilith''s philosophy was to let people be free. If they weren''t free to do whatever they wanted, then there would be no difference between them and golems that worked totally onmand. Being free made the servants more human or emotionally intelligent. They had their own personalities, likes, and dislikes. It was also their own free will to choose to serve Lilith. She had never forced them into doing it. Doing such a thing did not always work as people could have their minds changed at any given time, but it was Lilith that was in the equation. The people she chose, the people she saved, and the people she raised¡­ they weren''t ordinary folks. All of them had one or two screws loose in their heads, which is the reason why Lilith had a hundred percent of their loyalty and submission. No matter S, A, B, or C tier, the servants were smart enough to know when to speak and when not to. They were the most sane beings on this and knew where their input was required and when they should simply obey their superior''smands. The Vampire Society wasn''t running smoothly simply due to the Emperor Rank ns and the name of the Vampire Royal Family wasn''t feared and revered without reason. It maye off as rude for a maid to suddenly touch their master and speak to their acquaintance without permission, resulting in even getting beheaded, but the Evure n was different, and this was their beauty, and the reason why everyone loved to be a part of it. Qingyue continued to exin to Mayzin about the tiers and the way the servants worked. Lith stood at the side, analyzing Ren and Rena. He wasn''t interested in thedies'' talks as he was already aware of everything. He was interested in the two beasts in front of him. They had surprised him quite a lot. ''Without even me realizing, you two have grown to such a degree huh.'' While Lith analyzed the unconscious beasts, back at the round table, Qingyue had finished exining. Mayzin put her teacup down and said, "So S tier servants are the most sane, A tier servants are almost sane, B tier servants aren''t sane, and the C tier servants are insane. Yes?" "Pfft¡­" Lilith covered her mouth and giggled while Qingyue, Sylvia, and even Fei, who was silently listening to the conversation while standing by Lith''s side, smiled ear to ear. "That''s right." Qingyue answered while still smiling. "B and C tier servants need to be spoken to with absolute authority and dominance. They have to be treated harshly as if they are ves. If it''s not done so, they might lose their minds and go crazy. It is for this reason that only a select few maids and butlers speak with His Highness, Her Majesty, and Madam." Qingyue then sighed and continued, "If Aline and Maria weren''t nearby and the first ones who could go at the site, I would''ve sent someone else. It was an oversight on my part to think His Highness might behave." Mayzin was really amazed by the working of Lilith''s n. She propped her hands on the table, ced her chin on her interlocked fingers, and said, "Honestly, it''s so cool." She turned to look at Lilith. "I really should take tips from you on how to have good subordinates. Mine are so useless that they can''t even get all the work done when I''m sleeping." "You want a tip?" Lilith smiled warmly and asked. "Yeah, if you have any, give them to me." Mayzin said in a serious manner. "Alright,e closer." Mayzin did as asked. Lilith leaned close to her ear, ced her hand on it, and whispered, "I''ll give you a tip if you promise me that you''ll be honest with yourself and not reject any tip you get." Mayzin was confused. Why would she reject tips? She nodded her head in agreement. "I promise." "Are you sure?" Lilith asked with a soft chuckle. "I wasn''t talking about the tip that meant advice." "What?" Lilith got back to her normal position and stared at Mayzin with a smirk. "Huh?" Mayzin''s brain was trying to process what Lilith had just said Soon, her facial expression changed from confused to shocked to a deeply embarrassed one. Her face turned red and she facepalmed, covering her eyes. Lilith simply smirked and sipped on tea. "You¡­" Mayzin said while breathing heavily. "¡­I really need to stay away from you and everyone rted to you. It''s dangerous to my health." "¡­and also your insides." Lilith winked at Mayzin. BAM! "Ahhhhh! I am leaving!" Mayzin got up and walked away. "I am nevering here again!" She eximed before teleporting. "You sure aren''t, because you''ll being somewhere else!" Lilith sent a final jab, making Mayzin''s face red with anger and embarrassment. She showed a middle finger to her, then before vanishing, said two words. "Fuck you!" As she left, Lilith put the teacup down and said with a hearty chuckle while looking at spot Mayzin was before disappearing, "Oh my dear, it won''t be me this time around. You''ll be fucking someone else now, fufufu¡­" Chapter 1055 Current Affairs Of The World Chapter 1055 Current Affairs Of The World ??What should be done? Lith stood and pondered over this question as he stared at Ren and Rena. Both showed how capable they were and it would be wrong to neglect them again. That being said, taking them everywhere also wasn''t an option because it might hinder Lith or put them at a risk. ''Speaking of neglect, I haven''t seen Hyunsuk or Shi in a while. I am their Master and it''s my duty to teach them, but I''ve been busy with my own stuff for a while and couldn''t be with them.'' ''Welp, didn''t the same happen with Rena?'' ''I need to mature and realize I have responsibilities to shoulder. I took them in, I have to look after them.'' Lith''s thoughts elerated as he tried to piece information ande with a solution for his problem. ''Hm¡­ what if¡­'' Lith took out his phone and did a quick browsing of the current affairs of the world. + ¡ªVampire Continent¡ª ¨C Plebeians are being pushed by the nobility. They''re in a dire state. Duchess Rivera''s exceptional strategic skills have left experts from around the world bewildered. ¨C Economic warfare had just ended. The nobles had previously raised taxes and duties on various things. Plebeians resorted to purchasing things from the ck market and did not pay any taxes while assassination attempts on nobles made them take back their statements. ¨C Nobles started a full fledged war. Were led by Duchess Rivera Adelstein. Won major plebeian territories and paid hefty amounts to bribe them to their side. ¨C Plebes went against Plebes, turning the bad situation even worse. ¨C Instability is at the highest peak in the history of Vampire Society. Experts state that if the Royal Family did not intervene, a mass destruction would destroy the Plebes and the nobles, copsing the Vampire Society. ¡ªElven Continent¡ª ¨C Orcs, Goblins, Trolls, Beastkins led by a mysterious expert have been suppressed by the Elves and the Beastkin faction led by Yamamoto Sakaguchi. ¨C Rumors state that the Elven Royal Family had intervened in the matter, but the officials of Elven Court state they''ve gotten no orders from the Queen. ¨C The mastermind controlling the Elves behind the scene remains unknown. ¨C Experts state that peace would prevail within a century if things remain the same as they are now. The Elves would gain an upper hand once they are freed from this turmoil and could affect the politics of the other races. ¡ªHuman Continent¡ª ¨C The Devils have left the continent. The situation has been sorted out. Aftermath of their invasion is tremendous, recovery may take a minimum of a thousand years. ¨C Human Ancestor''s whereabouts are still unknown. With no Supreme Rank present, the race is at a risk of being attacked and stripped off the major race status. ¨C Forces around the world are keeping an eye on the Human Court''s movements. ¨C The Human Court is suffering through an internal conflict as Emperor Rank families are going against each other. It is said that assassination of nobility has bemon these days. ¡ªAngel Continent¡ª ¨C The Heavenly Emperor''s ascension did not affect the invading Demon forces. The Holy War is still ongoing and ascensions of prominent figures on both sides is underway. ¨C Angels are trying to sabotage the ascension of Demons with vice-versa happening as well. ¨C Fresh Supreme Ranks would appear among the Angels and Demons soon. ¡ªWerewolf Continent¡ª ¨C After a massive defeat at the hands of an unknown Emperor Rank Demon, and entering secluded cultivation, the Werewolf King has now returned. ¨C Werewolf King''s injuries are said to have been healed. No evidence is avable for such a im so far. ¨C The Werewolf Society is enjoying peace and stability after three centuries of tumultuous history. However, the stain of shame for getting defeated by an Emperor Rank is making the natives anxious. Their faith in the king is dwindling. ¨C Experts state the Werewolf Court would need to focus on their internal matters. If they tried to reap benefits from the unstable politics of other races, they might copse before they could bask in the profits. ¨C The Werewolf Court has shown no signs of invading anyone else so far and are remaining silent on all international matters. ¡ªDemon Continent¡ª ¨C A never-before-seen peace has been established in the Demon Society as the different Demon species have stopped infighting. ¨C The Demon Queen has gone somewhere and the Demon Court has made this news public. Rumors state that this is a strategy to coax other races into invading them. So far, none of the races or organizations around the world have tried to invade the Demons. ¨C The Demons are busy with the Holy War and it is said that a demonic crusade might soon take ce. Experts state such a thing might lead the Demons on a path of doom as the Heavenly Emperor is now stronger than ever before, potentially being at the Legendary Rank realm. ¨C Demons have ignored all expert warnings. Have even called them ''wimps'' and ''keyboard warriors'' who only know how to bber. ¨C Experts did not like the direct hostility from the Demons. State that making an enemy out of them would not end well. ¨C Thousands of Demons have begun ndering the experts on online forums for this remark of theirs. Personal information of experts is starting to leak. ¨C Experts suggest that a cyberattack like this might lead to a mutual destruction of everyone involved. Have begun hitting back at the Demons. Online war between the two factions has resulted in an influx of tremendous data, resulting in an explosion of servers. The Witches have issued warning for the same and threatened to shut down the inte in the Demon Continent. ¨C Whether the Demons heed the warning or not is yet to be seen. ¡ªDragon Continent¡ª ¨C Dragons have waged war on the Witches for unknown reasons. The Witches have tried to stop them and were asking for a diplomatic approach, but the War Dragon Tribe did not heed their calls and have killed a hundred Witch diplomats so far, angering them. ¨C Witches have leaked the personal data of Dragons to the whole world. The results have been shocking, but the Dragons remain unaffected. ¨C Dragonic forces have breached the Witch Continent and imed one-tenth of theirnd. The Witch Court has raised the security to highest standards possible and have begun with their counterattack. ¨C Results of their battles are still underway. ¨C A few Dragon Tribes have been rumored to have gone to the Vampire Continent to help the plebeians. No evidence or confirmation has appeared so far. ¨C The number one organization of the underworld Scelestus is rumored to have shifted their base to the Dragon Continent. The new Dragon Empress is rumored to have ties with them, making the powerhouses around the world concerned. ¨C Spies of the major powerhouses from around the world are investigating this matter in the Dragon Continent. Half are reported to have gone missing, raising potential concerns, and solidifying the im of the Death Dragon Empress having ties with Scelestus. ¨C The Death Dragon Empress'' Court has not issued any statement on this matter so far and is silent. ¨C Powerhouses from around the world are getting anxious over this matter. Have issued a statement stating they might wage a war if there''s no answer on this matter within a decade. ¨C The Death Dragon Empress'' Court has issued a statement stating they would let the powerhouses'' audacity to question them slide this one time. If such a threat is made again then¡­ they have not borated what would happen then, leaving everyone bewildered. ¨C Powerhouses from around the world are having a meeting and discussing this matter. A response to the Death Dragon Empress'' Court is underway. ¡ªWitch Continent¡ª ¨C The Witch Court is troubled with the sudden attack from the Dragons. Have imed to have no enmity with them in the past and are wondering the purpose of attack. ¨C The Inte around the world is starting to see bugs due to the Witches getting busy with war. The Witch Court has stated that if everyone needs proper inte, then they must help chase the Dragons out of their continent. ¨C For the first time, doors for everyone¡ªregardless of gender¡ª have opened up. Anyone could enter the Witch Continent as long as their purpose is to defeat the invading Dragons. ¨C Experts state that such a power move from the Witches may lead to the extinction of Dragons. ¨C The result of such a call is yet to be seen. + ''So much is happening around the world. Where should I even start?'' Lith thought about it, then shook his head. ''Forget it, I''ll first call Hyunsuk and Shi, then see what needs to be done.'' Lith turned to look at Fei who was standing beside him. "Fei, go fetch Hyunsuk and Shi." "Yes, Master." Fei bowed and left. And this Lith waited for them to arrive while going back to thinking and formting ns for Ren, Rena, Hyunsuk, and Shi. Chapter 1056 Raised A Flag Chapter 1056 Raised A g ??"Master!" Shi said and kneeled down in front of Lith. "Master." Hyunsuk''s monotonous voice contained no enthusiasm whatsoever, but he seemed to be happy from meeting Lith again. He kneeled down beside Shi, paying his respects. "Get up, you two. Have a seat." Lith pointed at the chairs opposite to him on the round table and asked them to sit. This was the same table his mother and aunt were sitting at a while ago. Lilith had left with Qingyue upon Lith''s request and had gone back to doing work. Sylvia was still here and sitting beside Lith with a sleeping ckb ced on herp under the table. Fei stood behind Lith, awaiting orders, and watched the two disciples of her Master sit together with him at the same table. She could see that Hyunsuk and Shi had special constitutions. One gave off an eerie feeling, like one would get at cemeteries, and the other was radiating like a blooming flower. However, their faces were totally opposite to the aura they were letting out. Shi was cheerful while Hyunsuk seemed gloomy with his expressionless face. Lith tapped on the table and teacups filled with tea appeared in front of everyone. Taking the cup and saucer in his hand, Lith asked, "So lil Shi, how have you been? You as well Hyunsuk, what have you been up to?" Shi''s eyebrows twitched and with a wry smile, he said, "Master, can you please stop calling me that? Why don''t you address me as little Zhao or disciple Shi or disciple Zhao?" Fei and Sylvia did not understand the inside joke here and were calmly listening to him speak while sipping on tea. Lith ignored Shi''s plight and said, "You did not answer my question, Shi. You too, Hyunsuk." Clink. Hyunsuk put the teacup on the saucer and ced it down on the table. "I''ve been training with Master''s butlers in the arena. Haven''t gone out of the castle as everyone said it was dangerous." Lith nodded in understanding. "Sigh¡­ same. I have been getting beaten ck and blue in the arena. It''s not fun. I want to go out too." Shiined. There were two really beautifuldies around the table with them. One seemed a dignified, maturedy while the other was a cute and sexy youngdy. Hyunsuk and Shi''s gaze did not linger on them. Even when it did, they did not see them without lustful eyes. In the two boys'' eyes, these twodies appeared like normal people even though they were the most beautiful and attractive women they''ve ever seen. The reason for such a change in behavior was rted to the training they underwent. The butlers had influenced the two to resist their urges and go beyond the norms. They were definitely aware of how beautiful thesedies were, but they were also smart enough to understand that they had rtions with their Master, and weren''t someone the two could get together with. No feelings of love were sprouting in their hearts and there was no ''normal'' response a teen like them with raging hormones would have. The butlers were well trained and never eyed any maid of the castle. They weren''t eunuchs and had their love life outside the castle. When they went on vacation, they would see their partners and be with them. They were also allowed to bring them to the castle, but they didn''t do it, as it would cause some potential problems to everyone involved. Lith noticed his two disciples'' behavior and was happy that they weren''t a normal bunch of horny teens. He took a sip of tea and said, "The world is indeed dangerous. You could die and wouldn''t even know how you died." Lith ced the teacup down and continued, "However, the major reason why you were holed up in the castle wasn''t for this. You are new to this world and you need to first understand its geography,nguage, history, politics, and so on before going out and roaming." "I am sure you were taught all of that by the butlers, right?" "Yes." Hyunsuk nodded. "We were also given lessons on nts and beastsmonly found here. What we can and cannot eat, and so on." "It was such a pain to learn all of that¡­" Shi shook his head and said with a tired tone. Lith nodded. "Since you two are aware of the general things of this world, I think you can venture outside and train." "Really!?" Shi mmed the table with both his hands and asked with stars in his eyes. "Decorum." Fei said calmly while staring at Shi''s eyes. Shi trembled in fear as he saw a pair of fierce golden eyes. He sat back down on his chair and lowered his head. "Yes, really." Lith answered Shi. "Since I am your Master, it is my duty to ensure your growth. I am not only your Master, but also your guardian. You two will go out, but not for leisure. I''ll give you a quest which you need toplete. Finish it and you''ll get rewarded. Fail it and you''ll be punished." Shi wrinkled his nose. "Master, can''t we train on our own when exploring the outside?" Lith shook his head. "You''ll simply ck off if left alone. It''s better to do quests that I am issuing you this way. Once you start doing it, you''ll achieve the martial peak of this world in no time." "''Martial peak?" Hyunsuk asked. "Martial peak means being at the peak of martial prowess or cultivation or martial arts. This world''s martial peak means you''ll be one of the strongest in this ce and could then do whatever you want here." "Oh. That sounds amazing." Lith smiled. "The world''s more beautiful than you could think of. Even after reaching the peak, there would be a lot left to see. Anyway, all of those aside, I''ll tell you what your quest is now." "Fei, get Ren and Rena here." Fei nodded and went to fetch the two pets of Lith. She came back in a few seconds holding the golden retriever puppy and the teenage girl Rena. Both were sleeping and lost in the wondend of dreams. Fei stood behind Lith holding the two. Lith looked at Hyunsuk and Shi, and said, "Your quest is simple. You need to go to the Human Continent and try to save them all from their current predicament. There''s no time limit to this. The quest would bepleted once you ensure there''s no external threats they could potentially suffer from and stabilize their political situation." "Hm¡­ sounds easy." Shi said without thinking much. "Ah, truly deserving of being a Jinx. You definitely raised a g there and jinxed yourself along with Hyunsuk." Lith said and chuckled. Hyunsuk turned to look at Shi and shook his head in disappointment. His face showed no disappointment, it was expressionless, but Shi could feel it. His eyebrows twitched and he said to Lith, "Master, just wait and watch. It''ll definitely be resolved quickly. You may not believe in my powers, and I don''t too, but Hyunsuk''s going to be there with me. This guy''s got heaven defying luck. We''ll surely be okay." "Ah yes, another g." Lith said and shook his head with a smile. "Anyway, there''s another condition. You two would havepanions that you would need to be together with at all times." Lith was referring to Ren and Rena. He nned to send them along with his disciples. All four of them were of simr strength, so it would be a good opportunity for them to grow together. It would also be a friendlypetition wherein they would try to outdo each other. The benefits were immense. Lith also wanted to see how much Ren and Rena would learn when ced into apletely different and unknown environment. Lith told Hyunsuk and Shi a bit about Ren and Rena. He told them they were his pets and that they would need to look after them. He strictly warned the two to not have any funny thoughts about Rena as she was underage. The two didn''t have any thoughts on her, and after hearing the warning, had any potential future thought disappear too. Lith talked to the two about their quest for almost an hour. The discussion was enough and they were ready to be sent away now. He looked at Sylvia and said, "Can you drop them in Ad? I believe it should be a good starting point." Sylvia nodded. "They are to be sent away now?" "Yes." "Okay." Sylvia said and walked towards the two. She raised her hand up and through magic, pulled Ren and Rena towards her. Ren was given to Shi and Rena was given to Hyunsuk by Sylvia. Lith looked at them and waved his hand. "Have a good time, my disciples. And make sure to learn lots. May fortune be with you." The two bowed and said, "We won''t disappoint you, Master." With that, they left, and Lith could now focus on other important stuff at hand. Chapter 1057 The Giant Court

Chapter 1057 The Giant Court

Semohr, Giant Kingdom. "Barley, how many protestors do you think will be there?" A Giant wearing heavy armor and standing guard at the gates of the Giant Court said to hisrade standing beside him. The Giant called Barley squinted his eyes and replied, "If I am not wrong, there should be at least ten thousand or so." "It''s that bad, huh." "Yes. So stand on guard, we should expectpany anytime now." The Giant in heavy armor straightened his posture and stood in wait for the protestors. Time passed. Half a dayter, the ground began rumbling. In the distance, many silhouettes could be seen nearing the Giant Court. "Morax, get ready. They''re here." Barley said to his friend as he took a defensive stance with his spear. Morax, the Giant in heavy armor, unsheathed his sword and took a defensive position. Many guards around the court''s gate awaited the protestors'' arrival and were ready to block any attack they might send. One minute. Two minutes. Three minutes. After a solid ten minutes, the guards could see an astonishing number of¡­ "Huh? That''s¡­ are they really the protestors?" A total of thirty protesters could be seening with slogans in their hands, wearing armors and wielding weapons, as if ready to duke it out anytime if the situation arised. "Stop the madness! Stop the madness! Stop the madness!" "The Giants shall never bow to anyone but Mother Seia!" "Glory to Mother Helvia!" Loudments pierced the guards'' ears, making them frown. "Oh yeah, those are definitely the protesters, alright." Morax said while swinging his sword. "Tch. To think that we were worried for nothing." Barely clicked his tongue and expressed his dissatisfaction. "Hey, at least we don''t need to work hard. And doesn''t theck of protestors hint that everyone agrees with the decisions of the new Chief? And doesn''t that make you wonder that the new Chief might really be someone good?" Barely nodded his head lightly. "Yeah, I do think the decision was good. Who would''ve thought that we would be put under the protection of the almighty Star Dragon Empress. Do you know, she''s rumored to be in control of all the dragons in the world." Morax sheathed his sword as he noticed a few guards charging towards the small group of protestors and keeping them busy. His input wasn''t needed. He shook his head and said, "I think that''s an exaggeration. She can''t really be in control of all the dragons as there''s another Dragon Emperor and Dragon Empress that the dragons have." "Who knows?" Barley shrugged. "I heard that the empress had defeated the emperor in the past. And the new empress is someone¡­ well, new. She shouldn''t have strength on par with the Star Dragon Empress, so that should be solid proof that she''s the strongest dragon in the world currently. Going under her protection might not be a bad idea." "Yeah. I think so too. Not only do we get protection, but we might also be in touch with the dragons. They would make good allies." "Indeed. I''ve always wanted to learn how the War Dragon Tribe operates. They sound like a bunch of lunatics who only have muscles for brains. Would be really cool if I could spar or train with them." Barely swung his spear and said with visible enthusiasm. Morax shook his head. "You might get killed. Think before what you wish before." Barley got back in position and stopped swinging his spear. "All of that aside, what do you think might be happening in the court right now?" Morax put on a thoughtful expression and answered, "Perhaps, they''re discussing something important? Like what they should give to the empress in return for getting her protection?" "Hm¡­ could be. Do you want to see it?" "Huh? See it?" Morax asked in confusion. Barley walked closer to him and said in a whisper, "I know a secret ce from where you can look inside the court and eavesdrop." "What!? Really?" "Yes. Do you want to go?" "Let''s go!" The two Giants slowly sneaked away from the guards'' formation and made their way to an unknown ce away from the courthouse. They entered a nearby Inn and Barley rented a room there, confusing Morax. Having faith in his friend, Morax went along. The two soon reached the rented room in the Inn, and walking towards the window, Barley said, "My friend, here''s the view!" It wasn''t an underground passage, a secret door, or something extraordinary ce to eavesdrop like those shown in movies. It was a simple nearby building from where one could see inside the court. "What? Is this real?" Morax couldn''t believe it and went towards the window. Looking outside, he could really see a group of Giants standing in a scattered manner in a hall, looking at a Giant sitting on a throne at the end of the hall. "Shit. How''s this possible!?" Morax couldn''t believe his eyes. Everything was so clearly visible. "Did the architects and city nners mess up theyout or something? Shouldn''t the court session be something not visible to the general public?" Morax questioned. "Heh." Barley let out a softugh. "It is indeed not visible to the general public, but this Inn, or rather, this room in this Inn, is a bit special." Barley walked towards the window and looked at the court officials. There was the old Chief and new Chief with their respective factions, discussing important affairs. "The Inn only has five floors, which is the max height any building is allowed near the courthouse. However, a high ranking court official in the past once was ordered to go undercover and check whether the court meetings were happening properly or not. Corruption at that time was really high." Barley then smiled. "Even after being undercover, infiltrating the court wasn''t possible due to the high security. Thus, that man came to this Inn, and built a secret sixth floor, which totally oveps with the fifth one. The outsiders can''t figure out anything wrong, and neither can the ones inside. The sixth floor can only be essed via certain codes, and only then could you spy on the court from the window." Morax knitted his brows. "Sounds too good to be true. Didn''t the person not get caught? And¡­ howe if it''s a secret, you know of it? Not only that, you are also able to make me see the court''s inside, meaning you possess the method to ess the code here, don''t you?" "Bingo!" Barley let out a hearty chuckle. "It is exactly that. I know of the code, because well¡­ that person was my grandfather." "What!?" Morax was shocked. "Your grandfather? Seriously?" "Yes, seriously. Now stop with all these questions and look at the court. Something interesting is happening there." The two looked at the court session and found the entire Giants within it kneeling down and bowing their heads. They were confused and stared at the session with interest. Inside the court. "¡­now, you may not believe me. So let me have the main person speak to you about it." Gunther, the new Chief, said to the court officials. Khimav was standing right beside him, acting as a pir of support, and keeping useless resistance from the officials under wraps. Gunther had so far not had any problems after bing the Chief due to him. "The main person?" One of the officials asked. "Yes." Gunther nodded. "Please pay your respects to the one and only¡­ the Star Dragon Empress." "¡­" The court fell silent as everyone was taken aback after hearing Gunther''s words. They didn''t believe anything at first, but then, space fluctuated in the hall and a tremendous pressure forced everyone to kneel down. It was like they had no choice but to obey. The pressure was making their stomach churn. A purple-haired beauty with horns in her head appeared in the room. Her size was currently the same as the Giants. She sat down on the throne present, and beside her stood a handsome silver-haired man with purple eyes. He too was as big as the Giants currently. Feeling Mayzin''s pressure, and knowing it was the real deal, the court officials trembled. They didn''t lift their heads up for they were too afraid, and chose to be silent and see what would happen next. "Have you made your decision?" Mayzin asked in a low tone, but her voice contained such absolute authority that it could make the weak-willed wet their pants. Lith watched the spectacle with interest and thought, ''Should I also unleash my aura and establish dominance whenever I am meeting some groups like this? Is it the right strategy or is it based on situations?'' This was a learning experience for Lith. How his aunt handled things was different than how he did. She was a ruler, he wasn''t. He still had a long way to go to reach her level. Half a million years of experience was nothing to be trifled with. "Madam Empress¡ª" "Address me as Your Majesty." Mayzin cut off Gunther and said. Gunther trembled. This was the first time he was interacting with someone of such a level of strength. "Then¡­ Y, Your Majesty¡­ there are a few with grievances here. It would be much appreciated if you could listen to them before making your informed decision." Lith raised an eyebrow at this interaction. ''Grievances? Do you fellows want to die?'' Mayzin clearly asked them to refer to as Your Majesty, meaning she had epted them under her, and had made her decision. There was nothing the Giants could do now to back out. The arrow was shot. This was how a prominent figure in the world worked. Lith looked at the Giants with interest and wondered how everything would y out. Would these guys piss his aunt off and suffer the repercussions? Or would these guys have her change her mind and get themselves some extra benefits? It was to be seen. Things should get interesting from here onwards. Chapter 1058 End Of The Giant Quest

Chapter 1058 End Of The Giant Quest

"Your Majesty¡­ for years, the Giants have not meddled in others'' affairs. As such, we are having trouble understanding why Her Majesty has suddenly taken a fancy for our race." One of the kneeling Giants said with his head bowed. Mayzin stared at them with an expressionless face. She leaned to the side and rested her face on her arm propped up on the throne''s armrest. There was no response from her and the Giants thought maybe she wanted to hear all the grievances at once and reply, hence they began stating theirints one by one. "Your Majesty, would you be kind enough to answer why we are asked to shift our kingdom?" "Your Majesty, will we be turned into ves for the Dragonkin?" "Your Majesty, do you n to make use of our physical prowess for manualbor?" "Your Majesty, will you spare our children if we, the adults, submit to you?" "Your Majesty, are you¡­" "Your Majesty, if you¡­" "Your Majesty¡­" "Your Majesty¡­" "Your Majesty¡­" One by one, almost every single Giant in the court had something to ask Mayzin. They did not see her face and they did not know what type of being she was, but given an opportunity to question, they did not let it go to waste and poured the questions within their hearts in front of her. Lith watched the spectacle with interest. He alternated his gaze between watching Mayzin and the Giants. So far, she had shown no reaction and was expressionless as one could be. Nobody could ever point out that such a poker face could show expressions of a grinning drunkard. The contrast of the current her with the drunk her was astonishing. A few minutester, the Giants turned silent. Everyone had asked what was needed to be asked, and now they could only await Mayzin''s response. Mayzin did not answer them right away and stared at them, making them ufortable. Some of the Giants in the court fidgeted in nervousness and as seconds passed, some could be seen gulping mouthfuls of dry saliva. As some more minutes passed, the unease in their hearts only grew stronger, and made them anxious. A few Giants could not hold their curiosity for long and turned to look up. Their gazes met with Mayzin''s abyss-like dark eyes and sent a chill down their spines, making them instinctively bow their heads again. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Mayzin sat upright and drummed her fingers on the armrest. She crossed her legs and leisurely nced at everyone in the court. "You lot sure had quite some things to say,"mented Mayzin with an indifferent tone, making the Giants tremble. "Being at the position that I am, I have no obligations to answer your queries. I can simply dismiss them and force you to submit. But do you know why I am not doing that and listening to you bber for the past half an hour?" The question was rhetorical. Even if it wasn''t, nobody had the courage to speak up anyway. Mayzin continued with the same unhurried and calm tone, "It''s because I have to set an example. If the ruler is arrogant, the subjects would be as well. A ruler is like a parent and the subjects look up to their parents and try to copy them while also trying to walk in the same footsteps." The words were pointed at the Giants, but standing beside Mayzin, Lith knew she was speaking directly to him instead of those guys at the bottom. "A parent has to establish set boundaries with their child. Let them know what''s allowed and what''s not, discipline them, protect them, look after them, and guide them on the correct path. A ruler''s job is simr. Hence, it''s the reason why I haven''tshed out on you lot for daring to question a Supreme being like me." There was another important lesson here. It was to stay humble. There will always be a bigger fish in the sea, and no reign is permanent. There wille a time when someone could be stronger and better than even their ruler. So, one should be prepared for all such scenarios. If a ruler guides their subjects properly, does good karma, they would be loved by everyone. In case of subjects bing stronger than them, they wouldn''t threaten them, rather, they may choose to back them or even be their loyal subordinates, ruling together with them. The possibilities of such a scenario urring weren''t low as there was no telling what fortuitous encounter awaited whom. Mayzin was trying to convey this teaching indirectly to Lith. Even if he had the power, he must not misuse it. He wasn''t an edgy teenager or a second generation arrogant brat of a powerful family. He must not lose his cool and kill everyone present, then force them all into submitting. If such a thing was the correct path, all strong beings would force the weaker ones into submission. Mayzin wouldn''t give Lith a quest just to pass time or because she was bored. This was the teaching she wanted him to have. The Giants were silent and intently listening to Mayzin speak. Previously wondering why his aunt didn''t suppress these guys and let them freely ask questions, Lith now understood the reason. He reflected on his own thoughts and corrected himself. ''Instead of suppressing the weaklings through aura, it''s way cooler to do so with simple words like how aunt has done here.'' "As for your questions¡­" Mayzin continued in a calm and unhurried tone after noticing Lith had learnt the lesson she was trying to give him. "¡­you will not be turned into ves. You would not have your freedoms snatched. Your children will be safe. Your kingdom will continue to run the way it was running before. The geographical change is necessary because providing protection in a remote ce like this is impossible for me. I have to be there for my subjects in the Dragon Continent. I cannot abandon them ande here for you." The Giant Kingdom was far from the Dragon Continent and in the middle of an ocean. Only way to move from this ce to the mainds was via teleportation. If the teleportation circles failed, habitants here were doomed. Being a Space Path expert, Mayzin could shut off all spatial transfers in the vicinity of this ind. The Giants would go extinct due to this in just a few centuries. Mayzin told them this fact and it horrified them to no end. Their minds were immediately changed and they agreed to ce their ind kingdom near the shores of the Dragon Continent. "As for your questions rted to the War Dragon Tribes," Mayzin said. "They are not under me anymore. However, your ind will be close to the coastal areas which are all upied by the Water Dragon Tribe. Form connections with them and you will be able to meet the War Dragon Tribe." Water, War, Dark, Death, and Destruction tribes were under Arya''s rule. The Water Tribe were close to her as she was born and brought up in their territory. She was initially a Water Dragon, inheriting her mother''s gentle traits, but eventually, due to circumstances, her dormant affinity for Dark, Death, Destruction, Space, and Time were awakened. She mastered them eventually and was an expert in all six of those paths. Her abilities were not inferior to Mayzin''s in Space or Dagassi''s in Time in the slightest. The War Dragon Tribe came under her because of their unruly nature. She was the Ruler of Underworld, owning Scelestus which owned multiple organizations possessing a number of powerhouses. These guys could be used to tame the War Dragon Tribe members with the reverse being true as well. Those tribe members hade to deeply respect Arya. They thus had a good rtionship with Water Dragon Tribe members as well because they were aware that it was their Empress'' home. If the Giants wanted to see the War Dragon Tribe, the fastest way would be to befriending the Water Dragon Tribe members. If they jumped straight to meeting those war lunatics, they''ll be killed instantly. A shudder ran down the spine of the Giants as they realized their grave mistake. They wiped the sweat forming on their foreheads and internally their stars that the Empress was kind and warned them beforehand. Mayzin was domineering and it felt suffocating to be in her presence, but she was not harmful. The Giants were starting to like being under her, and with the way she hadn''t acted haughtily even once made them amazed by their leadership capabilities. Mayzin leaned to the side again andzily looked at the Giants. "If there are any more grievances, sort them on your own. I won''t be taking any more questions. Pack your stuff and get everyone within the kingdom ready to meet the Water Dragon Tribe. I''ll personally shift your ind tomorrow. There won''t be another reminder." "Understood, Your Majesty!" The Giants prostrated themselves in front of Mayzin and yelled loudly. After a conversation with her, theypletely epted her reign, not realizing that they did not really have a choice in this. From the start, Mayzin had asked them to address her as Her Majesty, which meant she already considered them as her subjects and herself as their Empress. The conversation that had happened just now was not for them to have a choice to back out, but to provide a solution for the potential problems that may arise after shifting ces. The Giants were tricked without even knowing they were tricked. This was the might of a Supreme being. ''The mind games are truly on another level,'' thought Lith as he stared at the departing Giants. ''Poor souls. They would think the Empress was a benevolent ruler who did not force them to be under her, and the many generations toe would recite this legend in a simrly twisted way.'' ''What an amusing end to the quest, huhu¡­'' Chapter 1059 Meryls Cocaine Chapter 1059 Meryl''s Cocaine ??Wrapping up everything, Lith was back at the Inn with Mayzin. Entering their room, he saw the green-haired Lizbeth sitting by the study table, scribbling something on a piece of paper; the ginger-haired Meryl resting her head on Fei''sp as she sat on the edge of the bed, andstly Sylvia reading something on her phone with Zen sleeping on herp. The atmosphere in this room was serene and could make anyone feelfortable. Lith''s arrival was immediately sensed by Lizbeth, who put her quill down and turned to look at him. Watching Lith''s figure, her face blossomed like radiating jasmine. "God!" She immediately got down on her knees after saying so, about to prostrate and sing praises of Lith. Lith sighed and snapped his fingers, making the elemental energies beneath Lizbeth fluctuate and lift her up. "Eh?" Taken by surprise, she tried to resist the pressure, but could not. Snap! With another snap, a golden rope made of pure Light elemental energy bound Lizbeth, making her unable to move. Themotion caused the sleeping Meryl to wake up and be on high alert. Once she sensed Lith, her gaze fell on his halo and made her further flustered. This time however, the reaction wasn''t as strong as before. Fei had repeatedly told her that her Master was not a bad man, and was someone she could trustpletely. Fei had also told her how Lith had saved her. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t be alive anymore. This ced Meryl in a dilemma as she really liked Fei. Fei was one of the warmest people she had ever met. And now that she even became her Master, Meryl knew just how capable and amazing she was. If she did not exist, then in this world¡­ Meryl dared not think and quickly put away those thoughts. She agreed with Fei on doing her best to not avoid Lith. Right now, although instinctively Meryl backed away, there was no hate within her eyes. She was still on guard and did not fully trust Lith like she did to Fei. "God, why?" Lizbeth''s expression was turning rueful as she felt wronged. She didn''t even get a chance to properly show her respect and was restrained prematurely. Was God angry at herck of manners? But he was the one that bound her and didn''t give her a chance to redeem her in the first ce! Looking at Liz''s twinkling droopy eyes, Lith had a general idea as to what she may be thinking. He sighed and walked in front of her. "Liz, I am not a God, so stop calling me that." "What? How can God not be God?" Although smart, Lizbeth''smon sense was worse than a toddler''s when trying toprehend things rted to Lith. Her argument was that one could not understand God even if one spent their whole life. Thus, it was better to submit to them and bask in their grace! Trying toprehend a lunatic''s way of life was akin to banging one''s head on a wall. It was better left untouched. Lith rubbed his temples and looked around. "Who here can smack some sense into this girl?" "She''s a case too far gone." Surprisingly, it was Meryl who spoke to Lith. Having spent almost a week with Lizbeth, she was going crazy. Lizbeth only ever did two things: Research, and praising God. The former was fine, it showed how passionate she was, but Meryl would time to time find her passed out on the room''s floor or on the study table. Upon checking, she would always see her cheeks cave in, eyes appearing hollow with big dark circles, and skin clinging close to her bones, showing theck of water in her body. Lizbeth would not eat, drink, or sleep when she was researching. She was a Saint Rank and there was no need for her to eat or drink, but she still somehow needed those nutrition. This was a mystery Meryl could not decipher, despite watching her closely. This was still fine. All Meryl had to do was feed her something, have her drink some water and then put to sleep. She would wake up refreshed and rejuvenated,pletely fit and fine. The trouble came after she would wake up. Lizbeth would immediately begin chanting her God''s name, singing his praises to no end, and sometimes going as far as calling herself a speck of dust in front of him. This was too much for Meryl to bear and was the reason why she would leave Lizbeth until she settled down and began her research again. There was nobody in the world as focused as her when she would do her alchemy stuff. Likewise, there also wasn''t a bigger lunatic than her when it came to praising God. Even a priest singing gospels of God every single day would pale in front of her. That''s how crazy she was. The past week''s trauma from staying together with Lizbeth made Meryl speak to Lith, whom she had once considered someone she would never talk to. That''s how messed up the situation was. With how eventful the week was, Lith''s request of wanting someone to fix Lizbeth triggered all the resentment piled up within Meryl and made her speak. Lith was slightly surprised to see Meryl speak. Not knowing why she said that, he asked, "Why? What''s wrong with her?" "See¡­ even God knows there''s nothing wrong with me. You should stop calling me a lunatic," said Lizbeth to Meryl as she turned around. Lith''s eyes twitched. It certainly did not feel nice to be called God like that. The cringe was giving him second hand embarrassment. "Fei? Sylvia?" Lith asked. There was an urgent need to fix this girl. Fei shook her head. "I have work, Master." "Work? What?" Since when did his maids start having work? Were the maidservants in the castle short on hands and needed his personal maids? "Master has work? What? Will you leave me with her again?" Meryl hugged Fei from the side and asked with puppy-like eyes, dumbfounding her. "What are you? A child?" Fei asked her, making her sulk closer in her embrace. Turning to look at her Master, Fei continued, "Keith needs help. Some trouble hase up in the guild you sent her and Fanny is stuck in a high level time loop trap in a dungeon. Need to rescue her." "Oh. That type of work." He understood now. His maids worked to serve only him. And the work area was quite broad as the maids would need to help each other as well time to time. "Master will use her time powers?" Meryl hugged Fei''s arm from the side and asked with visible enthusiasm and curiosity. Fei turned to look at her. Her golden eyes tried to understand why this child was so enthusiastic when present around her. It''s not like having time powers was an umon thing in this world. "If you think I''ll take you along to show you my work, I may have to disappoint you." Fei said to Meryl, making her dejected. "Master, why?" Meryl felt wronged. "Your disciple has been good this whole time. I''ve finished all the tasks you''ve asked me to do. Why can''t I tag along?" Being around Fei made Meryl happy. If she was a cat, then Fei was her catnip. If she was a human, then Fei was her cocaine. That''s how pleasant and addictive it felt to a being sensitive to purity like Meryl. If Fei was considered cocaine, then Lizbeth was probably LSD, a close second. Meryl did like being around her, but it did not give her the simr pleasant feeling like Fei. In the drug analogy, someone like Lith was a bitter medicinal drug. It was a long way before Meryl would start clinging to him like she did to Fei. Meryl''s expressions were pure and innocent. Fei couldn''t bring herself to scold her. She rubbed her head and said, "The person I am going to meet, you would not like her. She''s a Devil. You are going to end up puking, so it''s better if you stay with Liz." "¡­" Meryl wanted to retort, but found herself unable to in front of factual logic. Her Master was right. She might really puke if she met someone like a Devil who was filled with negative energy. Knowing how thoughtful her Master was for her, Meryl felt warm. She hugged Fei''s arm tightly as if it was a treasure she would never let go. With Fei being busy, the only one who could help fix Liz was the tinum-haired beauty in maid outfit, sitting with a puppy on herp. "Sylvia¡­" Lith called her out, but got a head shake in response from her. "I can''t, Master. New gates are opening around the world, I have to venture into them for mine as well as Zen''s growth." Lith heaved a sigh. Even Sylvia was busy. He turned back to look at Liz and wondered what he should do about her. Taking a step close to her, Lith saw a certain someone''s reflection on Liz''s sses. Turning around, he saw a purple-haired beauty, standing by the doorframe. "Ah, right. Aunt, can you¡ª" "No. I am going with Sylvia to explore those gates and cultivate. My ascension is near, I''ve got no time to waste." Mayzin t out rejected him. Time was tight for everyone present. With the world being unsealed, the density of elemental energy and thews in the world were so abundant, they were all itching to ascend as fast as possible. For now, Mayzin''s job to teach Lith was done. She was free to do whatever she wanted until Lith ascended to Emperor Rank, where he might or might not need her help again. Everyone in the room parted ways with Lith, soon leaving the Inn and making him, Meryl, Lizbeth be the only ones around. Putting on a pondering expression while staring at Liz, Lith thought, ''Really¡­ what should I do about her?'' Chapter 1060 Lith In His Rebellious Phase

Chapter 1060 Lith In His Rebellious Phase

"Huuuu¡­ so refreshing!" Lizbeth stretched her hands over her head and basked in the glory of the morning sun in a field full of colorful herbs that reached her waist. Two steps behind her was Lith, casting a shadow over her with his towering figure. Since nobody could take her responsibility, Lith had to do it himself. Currently, in the herb field, Liz was like a fish in water. She was running around, sniffing many different types of herbs, and even right away eating some. It was her happy ce as there were a lot of materials avable for her research. "Haha! Look! Look! God¡ª" Swissssshhhhh! Lizbeth''s sentence was cut off as a scorching breeze blew past her. In the next instant, she could hear crackling noises and smell smoke. "Huh?" Turning around, she saw the herbs in the field burning. "Huh?Huh?HUUUUHH?? God, why¡ª" Swissssshhhhh! "Nooooooo!" Lizbeth cried out and willed the Water element in the surroundings to douse the mes. The fire was gone but the herbs nearby had been burnt to crisp. Lizbeth turned back to look at Lith and asked ruefully, "Why would you do that?" With a neutral expression on his face, Lith said calmly, "Did I not tell you? If you call me God again, there will be consequences. Stick to calling me Master." Lizbeth knitted her brows. An annoyed look formed on her cute face. "I did tell you too that I can''t do that." Lith crossed his arms. "And why is that?" "Because¡­" Liz fidgeted and carefully considered her next set of words. The pause was long and she did not have the right words to say yet. "Because what?" Lith pushed her to speak. Liz twirled her finger around her lush green hair and looked down, gently biting her lower lip. "Because¡­" Her voice was soft and the tone was low. "Hm?" Lith felt something was off. He walked close to her and ced his hand on her shoulders, startling her. "Eikkk!" Liz jumped in fright, but Lith held her in ce and didn''t let her run away. "Speak. What''s causing you to not refer to me that?" "Um¡­ it''s¡­" Liz began fidgeting again. This time, the pause wasn''t for long as she turned to look up at Lith and continued, "Do you promise that you won''t be mad?" "Okay," Lith agreed without thinking much. If this harmless girl could make him mad, then he really should give up on cultivation as a whole. Getting provoked easily or having intense emotional changes was a sign of weakness. As cultivators progressed, they would be calm as a stillke and was the reason why they appeared emotionless to everyone. They weren''t emotionless. They just knew how to better stabilize their emotions and keep calm. Looking at Lith agree, Lizbeth heaved a relieved sigh. She did not doubt Lith''s promise as she looked up to him as a God. God would surely not go back on his word, would he? "Okay¡­ so¡­ it''s that¡­" Lizbeth took a deep breath and looked Lith right in the eyes. "¡­you do not specialize in alchemy, meaning your alchemy skills are definitely not on par with a mortal like me even. Calling you Master would be disrespectful to my previous Master. And not calling you God would also be disrespectful to you after everything you''ve done for me." "Oh," Lith was taken aback. "So it was this." "Haaah¡­" Lizbeth took a deep breath and backed away. "Are you angry?" She asked with her lips curled down. "No." Lith rified immediately and shook his head. "I can understand where you''reing from. You should''ve said so earlier." "What?" Lizbeth was surprised, but a secondter, she nudged her sses up and said, "Oh right. I forgot God is more understanding than the average person and more forgiving and easy going too." She then bowed to a full ny degrees. "I''m sorry to have doubted you, Go¨C" Bonk! "Oww!" "Stop spouting nonsense." Lith said with a shake of his head after giving a head chop to Lizbeth. "It was me in the wrong. I should''ve just asked you to call me Your Highness instead of Master." This fuck wasn''t intentional. Lith couldn''t even see iting from a mile away. This situation served as a reminder to him to not let every new subordinate he found to call him Master. If he had to pry into this matter further, only Hyunsuk and Shi were the ones who should call him Master as he had officially epted them as his disciples. Bute to think of it, aren''t the heads of a house usually called Master? It''s amon terminology used throughout the world in noble households. Lith was a prince, so it made sense that the maids referred to him as Your Highness. In case if he wasn''t, then he would be referred as Master by them or perhaps lord or sir. ''Having the title of a prince sure solves a lot of problems.'' The maids in the castle were in a disarray till this day regarding his mother''s change of title. Calling her Madam felt weird and calling her Your Majesty was a bit disrespectful to Lucy, who was the current ruling Queen. ''I need to rify the titles after going home. The maidservants don''t say it, but I can feel the tension. Mom might not be aware of this as it''s a trivial thing.'' A genius, and even the mightiest of beings, just like normal people, always tended to ignore their noses thaty right in front of them. Everyone''s brain was wired to do that as not doing so would result in the nose bing a hindrance. Just like how the nose was right in front of their eyes but always ignored, the situation could be the same for his mother. This topic could be dealt with in a bit of time. For now, Lith focused on the greenhead with sses in front. "You''ll call me Your Highness from now on, understood?" This was more of an order and less of a request. Lizbeth immediately understood it and bowed again. "As God¡ª His Highnessmands!" Liz saved herself from another bonk on the head by correcting herself at thest minute. Lith heaved a relieved sigh. "Good, since this is fixed, let''s go back." It was easier to fix Liz than he thought. Or was it easy because it was him whom she had full faith in and trusted blindly? Could be thetter. In any case, holding Liz''s hand, he said, "The work here is done. Let''s leave." "G-g-g¡ª Your Highness!" Liz''s face flushed red as she felt her revered God''s touch. Used to such reactions already, Lith ignored her and injected his spiritual power into a teleportation artifact. The Space around him bent and sucked him in along with Lizbeth. The next instant, in front of Lith was a familiar rooftop, a familiar night sky, and a familiar crimson-silver moon. He was back in the castle and stood at the highest rooftop of it that had aplete unhindered view of the area around them. The mist-covered Lake of Bewitchment, the rows of dark roses lined in the Dark Rose Forest''s boundary, the cobblestone pavement leading towards Evernight City¡­ The view couldn''t get any better than this. Lizbeth froze in her spot the moment she arrived here. Looking at her, Lith asked, "Beautiful, isn''t it?" He thought she was shocked by the beauty of this ce and thus remained frozen in her spot. Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ "Huh? There''s such a strong medicinal smell here¡­" "What?" Lith couldn''t be any more wrong. Lizbeth''s keen sense of acquired smell for alchemy rted things shot up and made her freeze due to how strong it was. She had never smelled something this potent. As if a switch had been flipped within her, she ignored Lith and began running towards the source of smell. Lith extended his wings out and pped them, following her from behind while being one foot above the ground. Despite it being her first time in the castle, Lizbeth was running in the hallways as if she knew this ce like the back of her hand. "Your Highness." The maids that saw Lith bowed and greeted him in the hallways. Lith gave them a curt nod and continued to follow Lizbeth. A few minutester. A silverhead, leaning on a pir, could be seen staring at Lith''s direction. She was smiling and waving at him. Lizbeth''s brain did not register anyone. Not even the most beautifuldy in the universe leaning by the pir in the hallway. She was focusedpeting on the medicinal smell and was running almost on instinct. "Hi baby¡ª" As Lith neared her, Lilith did the usual greeting, but was interrupted as Lith kissed her forehead while flying. It was just a peck as Lith went past her in the next instant. Waving his hand, Lith said, "I''ll see you in a bit, mom. A little busy right now." Lilith stood there with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Qingyue walked beside her, and like the loyal and amazing maid she was, presented her Madam a box of tissues, in case she wanted to wipe her tears. "Sniff¡­" Lilith took a tissue out of the box and wiped her eyes that had fake tears. "¡­my baby¡­ he''s¡­ he''s now in his rebellious phase. Even going so far to ignore his mama for someone he met just a while ago." Qingyue, with a neutral look on her face, nodded slightly and said in a monotonous voice, "His Highness is undergoing puberty. The day''s not far when he''ll be an adult. I suppose he''ll start addressing Madam as respected mother by then." "Nooooooooo!" ¡­.. A/N: ''Lizbeth'' is used when it''s the narrator''s pov. Through Lith''s or others'' pov, it''s ''Liz''. The changes are subtle, but in case you''re wondering why in some ces it''s written as Liz and not Lizbeth ¡ª that''s your answer. Chapter 1061 Lizbeth’s Heaven And Hell

Chapter 1061 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell

SLAM! Arge metallic door of an unknown room in the outer circle was mmed open by a significantly harmless human. With great strides, this human walked into a brightly lit hall with an opening ceiling. Tens of furnaces with fierce mes under them were lined in a circle in the middle of the room, right at the ce where the crimson moonlight seeped in. One couldn''t make out whether the red hue in the room came from the mes or the moonlight. A strong medicinal scent lingered in the room despite there being proper venttion facilities. Lizbeth, smelling this scent, felt herself melt in its glory. It was so pleasant, so warm, so floral! She was on cloud nine! As if possessed, Lizbeth dashed in the room and checked up each furnace one by one. "Wow, the mes are not ordinary!" "What the¡ª these are not mes but the pure Fire element?!" "Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god! These aren''t blue mes but the Water element mixed with Lightning that''s producing continuous sparks! How is this possible!?" In just ten minutes, Lizbeth finished analyzing every furnace and her gaze then fell on the rows of shelves lined at one side of the hall. There was an arched passageway at the other side and it was giving off a thick scent of freshly cut grass and wet soil after the first rain. Lizbeth was momentarily baffled and wondered where she should go. It didn''t take her long toe to a decision and she chose the passage as it was closer to her. She ran towards it and in the next few moments¡­ "Wooaaaaahhhh~!" "Hahahahaha! I''m in heaven! Heaven!" Lith and the butlers behind him heard her loud voice. Unlike the maids in the inner circle who were informed to greet the masters and move on, the butlers of the outer circle were left in the dark. They did not know that they weren''t supposed to follow Lith. It was for this fact that a row of butlers were standing behind him, their expressions tense. The auraing from Lith was simr to the one they felt from their Madam. With his wide back facing them and the domineering stance he stood at, the butlers all had a thought. ''Oh how strong His Highness has be¡­'' ''In the blink of an eye, he isn''t the same cute child that roamed around the castle with no care in the world.'' The butlers¡­ despite feeling an aura that could kill them ten times over in an instant, were actually having thoughts like that of an uncle. They couldn''t help it. They had been with him ever since he was a child. The Princess was not as socializing as the Prince when she was his age. She was a bit cold and reserved, hence the maidservants did not have much interaction with her. They did have simr feelings for her, but not as intense as they were for Lith. Like Lilith, the Royal Servants too loved both Lith and Lucy equally. However, there were times such as these when they couldn''t help themselves from adoring one more. If Lith knew the thoughts these butlers were having, his cultivation in the dao of shamelessness would shatter, giving him a heart demon of embarrassment. Thankfully, the Royal Servants did not look like they were going to speak about it and stood calmly in their spots with a professional, neutral look on their faces, ready to follow anymand Lith had for them. It had only been a few seconds since Lizbeth went in, but there was a continuous stream of cheerful noises from inside. Lith thought of not following her inside because he had a hunch on how she would react, but curiosity still got the best of him and he walked inside. The passage led to a thick white-colored barrier which was actually a gate that led to another dimension. Liz sure had balls to barge into a gate like that without thinking twice. Lith walked in and found himself in a tiny world full of multicolored nts and trees. The trees were neatly lined in rows, in between were the medicinal nts. As the world was tiny, walking for thirty minutes would have Lithplete a full circle. The trees and nts could be seen curving and disappearing in the horizon through naked eyes. In front of him, Liz was sinking in the medicinal nts and rolling around, having the time of her life. This ce was definitely her wondend. As Lith walked close to her, Lizbeth noticed him and got up to see him. There was a big smile on her face while dirt covered herb coat and some leaves could be seen camouged into her hair. If the leaves weren''t a shade darker, noticing them through the naked eyes would be difficult. "Go¡ª Your Highness!" Lizbeth walked up to Lith and eximed while holding both his hands. "What ce is this? Where are we? Is this heaven? Have I died? Did you bring me to the afterlife?" One after another, Liz shot an array of questions at Lith without taking a single breath. Lith let her ask many questions as she wanted and didn''t interrupt. Only when she stopped did he say calmly, "You''re not dead, but you will be if you keep asking so many questions." "Heh." Liz smirked and extended her hand out in a T pose. She fell down freely on the soft nt bed and rolled around again, giggling like a child. "¡­" Was it just him or was understanding Liz getting harder by the day? Or was it just her getting stupider and infecting Lith with her stupidity? Even Alea wasn''t this troublesome despite being mischievous. Lith squatted down to have a proper eye level. "Why are youughing?" "Hehehe," Liz giggled again. "You said you''d kill me." "Yeah, and? Shouldn''t that concern you?" Liz rolled around and chomped on some blue-colored nt, munching on it like an animal. Girl¡­ are you a cow? Lith had ck lines form on his forehead. Even cows weren''t this inelegant while eating. "Hehe," Liz first giggled, then continued while looking into Lith''s amethyst eyes and munching on the nt, "If Hiff haiffness¡ª" Bonk! "Oomfff!" Lith couldn''t watch her speak with her mouth stuffed with nts. Liz clutched her head and rolled around, this time in pain as it hurt! Damn god! Why would he hurt her like that!? As if reading her thoughts, Lith said, "Stop being naughty and don''t cause trouble. If you''re not afraid of getting killed by me then be afraid of your humanity getting stolen." "¡­eh?" The blue nt fell out of Liz''s mouth as she heard that. "Humanity? What?" This was the first time she had heard such a threat. Still in the same squatting position, Lith looked down at Lizbeth who was lying down on the ground, casting a shadow over her face. "Do you not know who I am? I''m the Prince of Vampires and you''re a human. You or your bloodline aren''t strong enough to even put up resistance against me. I can turn you into a vampire anytime I want." "W-w-what¡­" This time Liz was scared and rolled to the side to get up. She took a step back from her position and looking at Lith, said, "God¡­ please don''t show me such a scary face¡­ I like it when you look at me indifferently." Lith blinked in bafflement and got up. He didn''t move from his ce and stared at her. Lizbeth took a deep breath and nudged her sses up as she saw his reaction. "It seems you''re serious about this." "Yes. Very much so." "Okay¡­" Liz said and walked close to Lith, until she was standing a step''s distance away from him. Being short, with her head reaching Lith''s shoulder, she had to look up to see him eye to eye. "¡­I would''ve died back there had it not been for you," Liz started speaking. "I offered you whatever I had because I was desperate to live. This time, it''s no different." ''Hm? What is she talking about?'' Lith''s eyebrow slightly raised in interest. Lizbeth''s eyes were calm, serious. They did not have the bright yful twinkle in them anymore. "If my humanity is what you seek, I''ll give it to you. You only have to promise me that I won''t lose my mind and stop researching." Lith''s brows slightly knitted themselves. He did not like what she just said. His annoyed expression made Lizbeth take a deep breath and nudge her sses up. "Right, by taking my humanity, do you mean to say you''ll force yourself on me and defile me? No, that''s not right." Lizbeth corrected herself and shook her head as she realized something. Looking up again, she continued, "You are the Vampire Prince, a vampire. And in that context, are you referring to turning me into a vampire by biting me?" Lizbeth then shook her head again and looked at Lith. "Sorry to say, God, it''s a futile effort. I am not a pure virgin to get turned into a vampire. And even if you try to defile me, I most probably won''t lose my humanity because it''s not the first time¡ª" SLAP! Lith couldn''t bear to watch it anymore and pped Lizbeth. He controlled his strength and only her sses flew away while her cheeks turned red and somewhat swelled up instantly. Grasping Lizbeth''s face by his fingertips and squeezing her cheeks, Lith made her look him in the eyes. Lizbeth''s clear green eyes stared at Lith with a flickering gaze. For the first time, Lith could see fear in her eyes. It was almost on the same level as when he first met Meryl. Despite knowing her state of mind, Lith knew had to make things clear, lest some fuck up happened in the future. With his eyes slightly squinted, Lith said, "Lizbeth¡­ I asked you to not be naughty and cause trouble." Liz''s body trembled. She couldn''t see Lith''s face due to her blurry vision, but she could instinctively feel a scary aura. It was natural. She was the human prey and Lith was the apex vampire predator in the truest sense. Squinting his eyes further, Lith continued: "And¡­ I don''t remember giving you permission to lie." Chapter 1062 Lizbeth’s Heaven And Hell (2)

Chapter 1062 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell (2)

"¡­permission to lie." The words echoed in Lizbeth''s ears. Drip. Drip. Drip. Tears streamed down her face as she stared at Lith with hollow eyes. She was so scared right now that in her blurred vision, she saw a sh of bright light, then everything went dark as if she had shut her eyes. The darkness slowly faded and Lizbeth saw a toddler with green hair and pretty green eyes, holding the skirt of ady whose face was cast in a shadow. The two were in a hallway of some castle. "Mommy! Mommy! Mommy don''t go!" The toddler bawled her eyes out and pulled the skirt of the woman with as much strength as she could muster. The woman did not look at the child and continued to walk, dragging the child along. The crying toddler and thedy reached the gate of some ce, front of which was an open carriage. A man in a suit was waiting for thedy whose face was unknown. As Lizbeth turned to have a look at the man, even his face was unknown. "Mommy! Daddy! Don''t go! Don''t go!" The toddler wailed and pulled the woman''s skirt as hard as she could. This time, the woman turned around and looked at the girl. Lizbeth could not see whether she was actually looking or not, but with her bodynguage, she could make this much out. "Mommy?" The toddler somewhat stopped crying as a glimmer of hope shed in her innocent heart. "Live," said the woman in an indifferent voice. "If you live long enough, you''ll find us one day." With that, the woman pulled her skirt and the toddler lost her grip on it. The force with which she had pulled caused the child to fall face down. The rough ground with fine rock particles grazed her skin and created many small cuts and scratches. Lying face down on the ground, the toddler began wailing once again and called for her mother, but s, the carriage had left already. "Mommy¡­ mommy¡­ mommy¡­" The girl mumbled while on the ground. She had no more tears left to shed, and energy to cry or make any sound. She slowly started losing consciousness. Before she fell unconscious, a pair of tattered shoes could be seen by the toddler. "Sigh¡­ to be this cruel to your own child¡­" Those were thest words the toddler heard before she passed out. Lizbeth, looking at the scene, was in absolute shock. It was to the point she couldn''t make heads or tails of the situation. Her life¡­ her life''s memories were shing past her eyes! "Caretaker¡­" Lizbeth said softly as tears trickled down her eyes. When she was a toddler, she could only see her tattered shoes. However, right now she could see the whole body of the middle-ageddy except for her face. The scene in front of Lizbeth changed as the caretaker carried the toddler with her. In the blink of an eye, the scene in front of Lizbeth changed. "¡­I am sorry, child. You have to save half of that food for dinner or you''ll be starving and won''t be able to sleep." The toddler was crying as the middle-ageddy took a bowl of boiled water with some lentils in it away from the child. It could barely be called a meal with how watery it was. However, it was still somewhat filling due to the water. It had certain magical properties that somewhat satiated one''s hunger. However, to a growing toddler who needed a lot of nutrients, this much wasn''t enough. She needed more, but there wasn''t a surplus avable. The middle-ageddy hugged the wailing toddler and rubbed her back. "Please don''t cry. I will try to help you as much as I can." After saying so, the caretaker broke the hug and looked at the toddler who had somewhat stopped crying. She wiped the tears off her face and said with a smile, "Since you have been a good girl until now, it is only right that you get rewarded, right?" This time, Lizbeth could see the middle-aged woman''s chapped lips and her sad smile. Only this much was uncovered from the hidden face. The woman took out a dusty book from a shelf nearby. The house was small with the room having only a table, chair, and shelf. The shelf had the woman''s clothes and everything the woman could find like books, hairpins, scrap metals, and so on. There was no kitchen. Just a stove in the corner of the room with some utensils. There wasn''t a bathroom either, and to shower was a privilege they couldn''t afford. Going for number one or two had to be in the open, in a forest ten minutes away from the settlement they were in. Thanks to there being barely any food, going for number two would happen only once or twice in a week. A normal person peed quite frequently and a toddler could not cover a great distance for such a thing. Thankfully, there was a boulder just a couple of steps away. The toddler could hide behind it and do her thing, no one would be able to notice her. The caretaker was truly a kind woman who did whatever she could in her power to raise her. This particr day, where she had just taken her in, and talked about the reward, was the day Lizbeth''s life took aplete turn. The caretaker dusted off the dirt from the book and opened it. She showed it to Lizbeth and pointed at the illustrations in it. "See, this is a story book. And not just any story book, but one that will teach you a thing or two about magic." The caretaker then ced the toddler on herp and put the storybook in front of her. "Since you can''t read, I''ll narrate it to you. One fine day¡­" Lizbeth closed her eyes and listened to the story the caretaker was narrating. It was still vivid in her memories. The story was about a boy''s adventure to be the king. He was naive and thirteen years old. One day, he identally ate a strange root and that awakened his powers. This was the awakening root that awakened one''s magic core. This story was a simple introduction to the world of magic and cultivation. The books having these stories were everywhere and the cost to buy them was less than a pound of bread, meaning anyone could afford them. The caretaker had not bought this story. She got it from a fellow scrap collectordy. Thedy did not know how to read, but the illustrations seemed nice so she wanted to show it to her friend, who was the caretaker. The scrap collectordy eventually forgot about this book and it stayed with the caretaker, collecting dust in her shelf, until this day. Lizbeth learnt of awakening through this story. There were also the names of a few herbs in it that had minor medicinal properties to treat wounds. "¡­and you see, I happen to have the same thing present in this book!" The caretaker said cheerfully and showed the toddler Lizbeth the herbs present in the book. They grew like weed and were reallymon to find. The toddler Lizbeth was amazed. It was as if her worldview¡ª which wasn''t even made¡ªhad totally shattered. This was magic! The caretaker then made a paste from those herbs and applied it on Lizbeth''s injured face and arms. She was narrating the story of the boy side by side while doing so. This way, Lizbeth got her wounds treated and learnt of alchemy for the very first time, which changed her lifeter onpletely. Lizbeth blinked. The scene changed. She was eight years old in this scene and wore rags for clothes. Her green hair was messy and dirty, rough and brittle. It didn''t even look green. "Caretaker¡­ please¡­ drink this¡­ you should be fine with this¡­" The eight year old pleaded to the sickly woman lying down on the floor. All the years of hard work with barely any nutrition had taken a toll on her mortal body. She could not continue anymore. With her trembling hands, the caretaker touched eight year old Lizbeth''s face. "Child¡­ you don''t need to give me your portion of food. You don''t need to go to sleep hungry everyday¡­" The woman''s hands were rough and full of calluses, a testament to the years of hardbor. Despite being rough, to the eight year old and the current Lizbeth, they were the gentlest and warmest hands she had ever felt. The current Lizbeth still couldn''t forget this feeling. The woman on her deathbed smiled. "Haha¡­ as a matter of fact¡­ you can now have my portion too¡­" "Don''t say that." The eight year old held the caretaker''s hand and tried not to cry. The caretaker moved her hand and gently rubbed the girl''s head. Lizbeth could not see her face, but she had a soft smile as she looked at the eight year old. "Live, child. You must live. Remember¡­ somewhere¡­ someone¡­ is watching. They are watching over you and would not let you fall¡­ as long as you don''t give up¡­" At that time, Lizbeth did not understand much of what the woman was rambling. But, the words stuck to her. The caretaker''s smile turned even gentler than before. "God¡­ god is real¡­ they are watching you¡­ so don''t be afraid of anything¡­" The woman then rubbed the girl''s head again. "Haha¡­ you know¡­ that day when I saw you¡­ I had lost all hope and was going to give up¡­ but then I met you¡­ God gave me the duty to take care of you¡­ you became my will to live¡­ you¡­" "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­" The eight year old child did her best to hold herself back from crying and tried to listen to the woman''s story. Even though she was a child, she could sort ofprehend that the caretaker was trying to say she would''ve died, had she not met her. The child only understood bits and pieces, but few years down the line, everything would be clear. While the girl sobbed, tears leaked down the caretaker''s eyes. She ignored them and continued, "¡­you were the best thing that happened to me." "Child¡­ don''t give up¡­" "...and please¡­" "¡­live." Chapter 1063 Lizbeths Heaven And Hell (3) Chapter 1063 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell (3) ??Time passed. The eight year old child that looked like a beggar roamed the streets collecting scraps and selling them for even less than what their value was. After the caretaker''s death, officials hade to collect her body, and the house she owned now belonged to the eight year old child. Fortune may have sided with the child this time as nobody coveted this house and did not give the child a hard time. The house was really just four walls of bricks on a small piece ofnd. Even thend was worthless as it was in a ce nobody would want toe at. The child had a roof over her head. She did not have clothes to protect her from the rain or the winter, but she had the woman''s stove. This stove had a red rock in the middle of it, which could be ignited by a small spark. This could be created by rubbing two rocks over it. This red rock gave out a continuous warmth and the mes did not rise or die down. This was amon fire rock that could be bought for a few nickels, nothing too expensive. Although the current Lizbeth knew it was amon rock right now, back then, this was the most valuable thing to have ever existed for her. It kept her warm in the cold rain and winter. The rock was her best friend in her darkest times. Time passed once again as Lizbeth blinked. She was thirteen years old now. She had grown, but not by much. Her body was scrawny and her appearance really was that of a beggar. Her hair was disheveled and she did not look like a girl in any sense whatsoever. Being thirteen now, she decided it was time she turned her life around for the better. She made a journey towards a nearby pond. There, the awakening root was growing in abundance. Before consuming that, she decided to clean herself up a bit. Dirt was washed away, but her hair was still brittle and dirty green with her clothes seeing no change in appearance. Her face was clean though, and she did somewhat resemble a girl. On this day, the thirteen year old consumed the awakening root. Barely any change happened to her. There was no tribtion, no instability in the core, no nothing. The core was just formed without a hitch. Lizbeth could feel the presence of elements around her from this day onwards. She could just sense that they were there, not use them. Being a beggar, she had no one to teach her spells or magic or get her on the cultivation path. Still, Lizbeth knew she shouldn''t be disheartened and give up. She was a lonely child, but one full of hope. She used to pray to the unknown person watching over her and even talk to them. There was nobody to listen to her, but Lizbeth still spoke things out loud in the air, as if someone would hear it. It was lonely, but she wasn''t depressed or sad. She was filled with hope. Hope that, one day, things will change for the better. Time passed as Lizbeth blinked. The newly awakened Lizbeth found out that many people did not know the basics of treatments to their injuries. Since she had some knowledge, she monopolized it and helped the people in the settlement. She charged them some money for it too, but it wasn''t more than a few nickels. Few dayster, someone heard that there was a person treating everyone''s wounds. It was a group of men who couldn''t watch others profit from their livestocks. Lizbeth went to her and tried to hide from them. She was cowering in a corner, covered by a ragged nket, and prayed to the unknown person above and hoped for the best. For the past few days, she had been overworking to amass nickels. There was this one medicine book she saw in the market and its cost was twenty copper coins. It was a big amount for her and hence she worked really hard. This was what gathered the group of men''s attention. The awakened Lizbeth had burned herself out by overworking. At this moment, the fear was starting to be reced by drowsiness. Moments before she fell asleep, she heard footsteps and the voices of a few men. ''Oh no, they... caught... up...'' The awakened Lizbeth thought this before she copsed. Lack of nutrients,ck of water,ck of sleep, overworking... all of this has piled up and made her crash right now. She did not get up until the next day''s afternoon. The current adult Lizbeth let out a sigh as she watched her awakened self wake up. ''It will happen any minute now...'' The awakened thirteen year old Lizbeth felt something warm at her lower body. She touched the ce down there and saw dark red thing on her fingers. "Huh?" She touched the ce again and saw her hand. "Huh? Huh? Huh?" Lizbeth panicked and immediately took off her tattered clothes to check herself. The current Lizbeth had a look at her younger self''s body too. Blood was leaking from her privates and trickled down her inner thighs. There was even dried up blood there. In the main area, there was a lot of dried up lot and things were still leaking. "Ouch!" The awakened Lizbeth yelled and fell to the floor. She clutched her stomach and kept grunting as a sharp pain came from her lower abdomen region. The pain was so much that it felt like someone was punching her from inside out. The agonizing moment¡­ the current Lizbeth could still not bear to watch it. It was here, in this very ce. She lost it. She lost her purity and was defiled by the men while she was unconscious. Even though she looked like a beggar, her one mistake to make a lot of money cost her dearly. The awakened Lizbeth that was in pain kept yelling and screaming, but nobody came to her rescue. She screamed for quite some time until her throat gave out from being sore. After some time, when Lizbeth felt a bit better, she opened her eyes and decided to wear her clothes back and not be in a shameful state like this. So what if bad things had happened? She shouldn''t be disheartened or give up. There was still a lot more to look forward to in life. Like that medicinal book that cost twenty copper coins. She had almost finished amassing the money. She can learn a lot about the new herbs. Maybe this will distract her from the painful events ofst night too. The current Lizbeth watched her younger self with eyes full of pity as she knew exactly what she was thinking. ''It hasn''t hit her yet¡­'' The current Lizbeth saw the awakened Lizbeth nod her head, then get up to fetch her clothes and wear them. It was now¡­ "Huh?" The awakened Lizbeth rubbed her eyes. "Huh? What? Why are things blurry?" She rubbed her eyes aggressively again. "W-w-what''s happening?! Why are things blurry?" The awakened Lizbeth panicked and ran around the house like a headless chicken. She hit her head on the wall as the room wasn''t too big and fell down. "Ahhhh!" She clutched her head and screamed in pain again. The current Lizbeth sighed once again. It was at this moment in her life did she realize she could not see past a meter''s length. As she aged, the distance had shortened even further, and the current her could not even look at things ten centimeters away properly without her sses. Everything was blurry. Lizbeth blinked again. The scene changed once again. The awakened Lizbeth had learnt that her vision could be fixed with sses. Thankfully they weren''t too expensive. Although not expensive, it still cost her five copper coins, setting her back from her goal once again. After getting her sses, which were clear rectangr, ck, and made of cheap material, she began working again with what little knowledge she had of medicine and eventually purchased the book. Purchasing the book had exhausted all her savings. She had no money to even afford food and had to live on lentils soup. Even after the caretaker''s death, Lizbeth still had that soup only despite making some money. Her reasoning was that if it filled her stomach, then why bother to spend money on food? ''Sigh¡­ if only I wasn''t as foolish back then¡­'' The frugality bit her really hard. The reason for her poor vision was theck of nutrients in her body. She was a growing child but never got the right food. asionally the caretaker would give her a piece of fruit, which was like once or twice in a year, but that''s about it. Things were nowhere near enough to satiate her body''s need, hence the weak vision. It took her some time to realize, but once she did, Lizbeth tried to make a food that would be bnced and give her proper nutrition. This was when she came across porridge. She could cook lentils with rice and eat them. Both stuff were somewhat expensive, but Lizbeth thought she would literally die if she didn''t eat, so she spent some money on it. Lizbeth learned, Lizbeth applied, Lizbeth purchased, Lizbeth learned, and Lizbeth applied. That''s how things went on for a long time. She bought materials and resources to learn medicine, then applied them on people, made money, and purchased more materials. Most of her money was gone in this and with the leftovers, she purchased food. A monotonous life eventually saw a change this one fine day when Lizbeth overheard someone saying: 11:39 "¡­hey¡­ did you hear? The mansion''s owners are back." "What? Really? How long has it been since they left?" "About a century." "Shit, toe back after such a long time¡­" Lizbeth''s trembled when she heard this. The mansion that was being talked about was the ce she had been in before her mother kicked her away. Memories of the past returned to her and she remembered how her mother had said that she could see them one day if she lived long enough. She had lived for a century, it was long enough now, right? With that thought, Lizbeth decided to pay them a visit. The current Lizbeth could only sigh tiredly. The memories were too painful to watch. Still, this scene was something she was looking forward to. She did not remember much of it, so she was curious to see what happened here. She knew there was a memory gap in her mind, and it should belong to this ce if her guess was correct. ''I really hope I find the answer out¡­'' Lizbeth thought to herself and blinked. The scene changed. Chapter 1064 Lizbeths Heaven And Hell (4) Chapter 1064 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell (4) ??Outside a ssic aristocratic mansion, a girl in ab coat wearing thin framed round sses stood still. Her hands inside theb coat''s pockets were trembling and her breathing was erratic. A lingering fear loomed in her heart as she looked at the mansion. ¨CIf you live long enough, you''ll find us one day. Words her mother had said the day before she left returned to her. Those words still hurt her, but they also gave her hope. Hope that one day she could return to them and have a normal life. If she couldn''t get that, she hoped to at least find an answer to why her parents abandoned her at such a young age. The young Lizbeth walked towards the mansion''s gates amidst the chattering noises of the people around. As she reached it, she found herself surrounded by multiple gazes. She tried her best to ignore those and pushed the gate open, shocking the spectators. "To think someone would barge in like that¡­" "Are there no guards? To let such a thing happen, are they perhaps sleeping?" The young Lizbeth could barge in because from her memories, she knew there weren''t any guards in this big mansion. There were only a handful of servants and that was about it. Lizbeth could remember those events because those were the only times she had somewhat of a peaceful life and did not need to struggle to have the basic necessities like food or clean water and toilets. They were also the most traumatic ones ever as it was too taxing on the mind of a toddler. It was too heavy of a burden. The current Lizbeth watched her past self walk into the mansion. A few servants spotted her but none stopped her. Lizbeth found her way to her parents'' study. That was the ce she usually stayed at for most parts. Standing in front of a wooden door, she took a deep breath and pushed it open. A man and a woman could be seen sitting on a sofa in the luxurious study, reading books. "So you havee, *****." Thedy said. The two people''s faces were still hidden. The only thing different this time was their clothes. They weren''t simr to aristocrats anymore and were instead those that mages wore. Another thing was that Lizbeth''s name was censored, which really ticked her off. The young Lizbeth had an expressionless face, vastly different from the one she had when she was alone or when her caretaker was around her. She stared at the two people and mustering up all the courage she had within her, she asked, "Why?" The woman crossed her legs and asked back, "Why what?" "Why did you¡­ abandon me?" Lizbeth asked while feeling a lump in her throat. Her heart was racing wildly from the anxiety creeping up within her. "Because I wanted you to feel the struggle we went through," said thedy. "We were broke when we were young and built up to this position through hard work. We did not want you to be a second generation spoiled brat and hence, left you on your own to survive." "..." The current Lizbeth frowned. She had no recollection of this whatsoever and was the first time she heard it. The young Lizbeth, with her trembling hands, nudged her sses up. "I see. So you abandoned a child¡­" Lizbeth''s lips quivered and her voice was shaky. Still, she tried to keep herselfposed and continued, "...because you thought the child may turn out spoiled in future." "Yes," said the man beside thedy. "We did not want you to turn into that." "And what was the reason for saying live and that I could see you again?" "It is exactly what it means," thedy answered. "With how naive and gullible you were as a child, we did not have hopes in you surviving. We nned to have another child in case you died, but it''s good that you didn''t." The man beside her then added, "We had to spend money and hire a spy that kept a watch on you. His only job was to report if you had died or not. Since it''s been a hundred years and you lived, we decided it should be enough time for you to have turned into a proper youngdy." Thedy nodded. "You are the ripe age to get married now. Your looks aren''t that good and you look like a cheap beggar, but with some investment in your looks, you should be good enough to be married off to a high ranking official''s son." "Your marriage will strengthen our power further in this kingdom. Now be a good girl and go get dressed. You should remember where your room is. In case you''ve forgotten, ask a servant. You''ll go on dates from next week onwards." The current Lizbeth and the young Lizbeth, both were going through a simr turmoil. There was so much rage in their hearts, so much grief, so much hatred¡­ emotions which they had never felt before even during their most desperate and despairing times had started surfacing. The young Lizbeth, after a century''s worth of experience in this cruel world, was smart enough to assess the situation and deal with it. No matter how angry she was, she kept herself calm and did not explode. Her racing heart had slowed down once she learned her parents did not really abandon her because they were forced to or because their circumstances were dire. Somewhere in her heart, she had thought that perhaps, perhaps her parents had abandoned her because there was no other choice. With how this world was, perhaps their lives were at risk and they abandoned her so that their enemies did not go after her. It was a usible exnation and had kept her going, giving her a lot of hope throughout the years. But now? Her parents had spectacrly shattered every little hope she held onto and made itpletely clear on what their views were. Right now, the young Lizbeth felt she had be a person who had lost everything. It couldn''t get any lower than this. This. This was the peak of despair. All the raging emotions of hers had vanished because there was no point feeling any of them. The young Lizbeth nudged her sses again. This time, her hands weren''t trembling. "I see¡­" She turned her head up and locked her gaze with the two people in front. "¡­if that''s the case, I''d like to leave. I don''t want to get married, I''ve got things to do." Thedy tilted her head and propped her head on her fist. "What makes you think you''ve got an option?" "Hm?" Lizbeth raised her eyebrow. The man leaned forwards, his aura turning fierce and putting pressure on Lizbeth. "We raised you, and it''s about time you be useful to us." "I see." The young Lizbeth was still calm. "So I don''t have a say in this either. Back then, I was abandoned against my wish and now, I am still being forced against my wish." Lizbeth nudged her sses and looked up. She could only see the roof of the ceiling, but her gaze was focusing on something beyond that. "Is this how it is? Is this how my end is going to be?" Lizbeth''s parents were confused and wondered whom she was talking to. "*****, go back to your room. You seem unwell." "She said there''s someone, somewhere, who is always watching. Everything will turn out good since they''re watching and one shouldn''t lose hope. But why is it that¡­ things are so bad? Why is my bad end so¡­ shitty?" The woman couldn''t bear to watch it anymore. She got up and said, "What vulgar words! What nonsense are you spouting?!" Something triggered the current Lizbeth''s mind as she watched the scene. Soon, as she blinked, everything in front of was frozen. As she blinked again, it was back to normal. With another blink, things were frozen. The repeated actions made the memory in front appear like someone had made a video out of pictures taken one second apart. Some murmurs happened in front of the current Lizbeth, although she could not hear it, there were voices in her head that made her aware of what the people in front were saying. "Go¡­ to¡­ your¡­ room¡­ now!" This was what thedy was yelling. She was charging towards the young Lizbeth while thetter was murmuring something which the current Lizbeth could hear bits and pieces of. Blink. With one blink, the whole scene shattered like broken ss. This time as Lizbeth opened her eyes, she found herself standing in a field of medicinal nts under the warm sun. In front of her was a tall silver-haired man, staring at her with his purple eyes. Warm tears were running down her eyes while she felt a stinging sensationing from her right cheek. rity returned to her and her green eyes focused on Lith''s purple ones. "¡­somewhere¡­ someone¡­ is watching. They are watching over you and would not let you fall¡­ as long as you don''t give up¡­" Lizbeth murmured and repeated the lines her caretaker had said as she saw Lith again. Lith, watching Lizbeth be back to her senses in a few seconds, ced his hand on her shoulders and bent down to see her eye to eye. "Lizbeth¡­ you call me God¡­ so why are you lying to your God and making false statements?" "Huh?" Lizbeth titled her head and asked in confusion. To her, quite some time had passed as she was reliving her memory, but to Lith, only a few seconds had passed by. Lizbeth had forgotten what was happening. Lith stared at her, wondering why she was confused. Bringing his face closer to hers with only a few inches of gap between them, Lith asked again, "Why did you lie about your purity being taken? Why did you say you weren''t a pure virgin?" "Huh?" Lizbeth was even more confused. "When did I lie?" Her mood had flipped because of the memories she had seen. There was nothing worse than that day''s interaction with her parents. Her God pping her and asking her humanity was not as big of a matter. Looking at her expression, Lith could tell she wasn''t pretending or feigning ignorance. He pulled himself back and stared at her. Lizbeth could not see him again as everything turned blurry. When she had lost her vision, she could only see things a hand''s distance away. Now, it was just ten centimeters. Lizbeth squinted her eyes and walked forwards, then raised herself on her toes and brought her face close to Lith''s, staring at him and having a proper look. "Yeah, you''re still the same God and not someone else." She went back on her feet and heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, since it''s you, you can take my humanity now." Lith''s eyes twitched. It went unnoticed by Lizbeth. He turned his head to find her sses and saw them to be intact and a few meters away, lying on the ground. Using the Wind element, he pulled it in his hand and then put it on Lizbeth''s eyes, making her vision return. Lizbeth blinked and finally got to see properly again. Lith ced his hand on her shoulders and asked, "Now, let''s keep the humanity talk aside. First tell me what is it that''s making you think you aren''t a virgin." "What?" Lith sighed and continued, "Liz, do you think me, a royal vampire, can mistake a human''s, as puny as you''s, virginity? Are you aware of how sensitive vampires are to pure blooded humans? Do you think I''d buy your useless lie of you saying you aren''t pure?" "Huh?" Lizbeth knitted her brows. "When did I lie about this? I really am not pure. When I was a child, I was defiled by a group of men in my house. How can someone like me be pure?" "Huh?" It was Lith''s time to be confused. "What are you bbering about? If such a thing had happened, you would smell foul. Currently you smell like fresh herbs that I would want on my pasta. I can literally use you as garnishing and have a good meal. Do you understand how pure you are?" "¡­." Lizbeth was speechless. "¡­" Lith was speechless too. Did he just say what he just said? ''What the fuck¡­'' Chapter 1065 Lizbeth’s Heaven And Hell (5)

Chapter 1065 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell (5)

The misunderstanding was cleared out. Lizbeth stated what had transpired in her childhood. She also mentioned what had just happened after Lith had pped her. Lith came to an understanding that Lizbeth''s memory was distorted or tampered with. It was for this reason that she did not even know her name or where she came from or who her parents were. "Can I see your memories?" Lith asked Lizbeth. There could be some clue in there that Lizbeth had missed saying or perhaps she was wronglyprehending. The most concerning matter wasn''t about Lizbeth''s parents, but her purity. Now, it may sound scummy to think about that, and checking it would make one seem like a pervert, but Lith had his reasons. The first and foremost reason was that Lith had to make Lizbeth understand that she wasn''t defiled. There was lingering trauma rted to it and this would be solved if he proves it to her. To prove, he needed evidence which could only be found in her memories. "You don''t have to ask me about that, God¡ª Your Highness." Lizbeth said. "Do as you like." The someone somewhere, that person, Lizbeth considered it to be Lith. She had thought it was her end when she met her parents. It wasn''t the case. Her destiny was entirely different. She met Lith and ever since then, she''s had some of her best times in her life. She could eat whatever she wanted, sleep whenever without worrying about money or food, and on afy bed at that! Water that she got for drinking was clean, the room in the Inn had a nice aromatic smell of roasted coffee beans. Then the most important and best thing, it was the toilet! The toilet was attached to the room she was in. She did not need to go out in the open at all! She also had all the time in the world to research and then she also met an orange cat, who was actually not a cat but a prettydy. She was nice and gave off a warm feeling. After all that, she was now in a ce which was brimming with things rted to medicine, alchemy. In Lizbeth, alchemy was the only thing after her caretaker was gone. She did not know how old she was, but the time with her parents could roughly be two to four years and the time with the caretaker was simr. She met her parents again when she was around 100 years old, which meant that she had spent 96 years of her life with alchemy. After that incident with her parents, she did not know where she ended up and what was happening. She just knew she had to survive and that was what she was doing. Heal sickly mortals > make money > buy alchemy resources > eat with leftover money > study alchemy > run out of money for food > heal sickly mortals. This was the cycle that she was repeating. She was really frugal about food as it was expensive and could make her go broke. She also did not buy clothes or jewelry or anything that a normaldy usually would other than some hygiene items like waxing strips, sanitary pads, facewash, moisturizer, and so on. All in all, it was all thanks to Lith that she had such a life now. It was a good ending, she thought. Lith was too big of a person in her life than what Lith even estimated himself to be. She was thus fine to share memories. Getting her consent, Lith touched his forehead with hers, making her have a slight blush on her face. He had two abilities that could help him read minds. One was inherited from his mother and the other was a technique from Grand Lust Sovereign''s inheritance. Seriously, that guy''s inheritance had everything when it came to women and sex. Reading a woman''s mind was not easy, so he developed a technique to do just that. It was so easy that all Lith had to do was chant some spells while touching his forehead with the girl''s, and that was it. He would soon enter her mind and can browse through her memories. This could only be applied to the women who were weaker than him. If they were strong, he could get reverse invaded and may possibly lose all his memories if the woman wanted him to. At the end of the technique''s description was a note that read: P.S: This technique doesn''t work. Even if you read the woman''s mind, you can''t truly tell what it is that she wants. Why? Because they themselves don''t know what they want! On the other hand, the skill inherited from his mother was something that could be used on anyone and not just women. It could be applied on animals too with consistent practice and mastery. The only catch was that Lith''s strength had to be more than the other person''s, and the difficulty of it. Lith trusted his mother more than he trusted the lust sovereign. There also weren''t many opportunities to use the skills he inherited from her. Letting go of the current one would be a big waste. Lith and Lizbeth both felt warm on their foreheads as the memory reading started. Lizbeth felt as if her head was getting swept by a powerful breeze as she shared the memories with Lith. A few minutes passed and Lith was done going through Lizbeth''s memories. His mood was anything but good after watching the things she had gone through, and only now did he realize how heavy the matter was and why she was calling him God and said the things she had said in the past. Taking a deep breath, Lith looked at Lizbeth. She felt somewhat nervous with the gaze he was showing and didn''t know what would happen next. Contrary to what she was thinking, a big hand hit her head, softly, and she heard a ruffling sound. "It''s been hard on you, Liz. I''m sorry, I did not know how important the word God was for you." "Ah¡­" Lizbeth looked up and saw Lith to be staring at her with a hint of sadness. His hand was on her head, caressing her. Lith took a step ahead and wrapped his arm around Lizbeth, enclosing her in a hug. She was short and her head only reached his chest while his hands were wrapped around her shoulders. "If you don''t want to, then don''t call me Your Highness. But you should know, I am no God¡­" Lith took a pause, then looking into the emerald abyss, continued, "¡­at least as of now." Lizbeth''s eyes flickered. She was quick to catch onto the meaning and smiled softly. Hugging her again and patting her back, Lith put his chin on her head, making her grunt. ''Too sharp¡­'' Lith''s jawline was sharp and it stinged a bit when he applied force on her head with his chin. It was intentional on Lith''s part to grab her attention and to make her aware of the affection he was pouring out. "Liz¡­ your im¡­" "Hm?" Lizbeth was listening. "¡­why are you so stupid?" "¡­" Lizbeth didn''t know where Lith was getting at, but she used her right to remain silent on that question. Lith continued, "You''re smart when ites to alchemy but that''s it. This thing is probably filled with medicinal herbs and has nothing more in it." Lith tapped on Liz''s head with his chin a few times. "Ow! Ow! Ow!" ''It hurt! God, why!?'' Lizbeth tried to break free and failed sessfully, as a result of which got her some more knocks on the head by Lith''s sharp chin. Lith stopped tormenting her after she let out a few grunts of pain. Breaking the hug, he looked at her and said, "I''ll get to the point now. You are pure, that''s the conclusion. As for how I came to that conclusion, let''s go back into the shback¡­" With that, Lith guided her to think about the time when there were goons outside her house, searching for her. Lizbeth was exhausted that day and fell asleep. When she woke up, she had blood all over her lower body and her abdomen was hurting too. So far, Lizbeth did not find anything wrong in this as those were urate statements. "Now, let me ask you," Lith took a pause as he stared at her. "What was your age back then?" "What?" Lizbeth did not understand why Lith was asking her that. "Your age. What was it?" Lith repeated himself. Lizbeth thought about it and said, "I had awakened not long ago. So it should be around¡­ thirteen? Fourteen?" Lith nodded. "That''s correct. And what do humans go through at that age?" "What?" Lith flicked her forehead as she asked an annoying question again without giving what he said a single thought. "Humans go through puberty. That time and that age, it properly aligns. That blood and pain could be the result of your first menstruation." "¡­" Lizbeth frowned hearing that. Lith continued, "If those guys had done something to you, your clothes would have signs of tampering. There were none. And with how your smell is to me right now, I can say with a 100% assurance that nothing had happened to you back then. You just got scared because of the exhaustion and the sudden trouble thrown at you." "¡­what?" Lith''s eyes twitched. This was the third what in a row. "Come here¡­" "What? No!" Lizbeth tried to run away, but it was futile. A forehead flick came her way, this time with added strength for maximum pain and minimum damage. "Ow! O! Oww! Chapter 1066 Lizbeth’s Heaven And Hell (6)

Chapter 1066 Lizbeth''s Heaven And Hell (6)

Lizbeth sat on the bed of herbs, hugging her knees and staring at the distance. Lith sat cross-legged beside her, his posture erect, and stared at the distance as well. The two had finished their talks and were currently reflecting. The memories Lizbeth saw and the reason why she saw them distorted and even censored was due to her own self. Lizbeth remembered bits and pieces, going through them, Lith that saw the things she had done at the end. From the Human Continent, she came all the way to the Giant Kingdom. This ce was not easily essible and there was no recollection of how she arrived here in her memories. There was a major memory gap and recovering those wasn''t possible. However, Lith did find out the reason for the gap. During her interaction with her parents, she wasining about her life to God, having a monologue. It was at that time did she realize she could break free from her parents'' shackles and had a choice. Her alchemy skills were great and she had made a pill that would explode if injected with spiritual power. The explosion would create a colorless gas and make everyone in the room be in a mindless state. Since Lizbeth was the one that created it, she had some form of protection against it. The protection kept her rational but did not let her retain her memories during that period of time. How she ended up from her parents'' mansion to the Giant Kingdom was still a big mystery. How long it had happened was another one. Whatever the case be, Lizbeth was now an immortal, a Saint Rank. The reason why she required food, sleep, and water to survive despite being an immortal had something to do with her teachings. Being dirt poor since young, she had no ess to resources or a master who would guide her. The books she purchased only talked about alchemy rted things and were barely about cultivation. Her cultivation shot up purely because of her efforts in alchemy. Each understanding in this field led to breakthroughs in all the elemental affinities she possessed. Although the attainment was high, theck of guidance and blind charging ahead caused her a lot of trouble. Her eyes¡­ she was almost blind without her sses. At present, she could not see past ten centimeters. Her vision was so messed up due to theck of nutrition in her growth years. Her menstrual cycle was also irregr and painful even till this day. Lith wouldn''t be surprised if he found out she couldn''t conceive any children. This topic was better left untouched. All such things were a hundred percent curable and Lith himself could do it with the help of Life element. There was no need for him to let Liz know about this and have her panic and suffer. He could silently cure her while she was asleep. Also, the reason why she required food, sleep, and water had to do with herck of knowledge on elemental energies'' effects on the body. She did not know that one could use those to nourish their bodies and can go without eating, drinking, or sleeping. Lith could tell her about it right now, but he chose not to. This poor girl had never eaten properly in her life. It was best to let her have some good food and enjoy this joy of life. The pill she had made and used that day that caused all the memory issues was an entry level pill rted to the soul. Despite being entry level, it had serious potency and effects. The people of this world weren''t as versed in soul cultivation and could not take even the easiest attacks on their souls. If an outsider that was proficient in it woulde and attack, most of the people in this world wouldn''t survive. It would be a massacre. To develop such a pill with the limited knowledge from cheap alchemy books was almost an impossible task. It just went on to show how much of a genius Liz actually was. To have here to him¡­ was it really just a coincidence? A stroke of luck? Fate? It couldn''t be the case. Staring at the gently swaying white herbal nts, Lith thought to himself, ''There''s something seriously suspicious going on around me. Before, I tried not to give it much thought, but now things have be too much.'' ''Going all the way back¡­ I became a Chosen One. While this is true, that group¡­ everyone there has a tragic backstory except me. I don''t know everyone''s story, but I do know that they''ve suffered to the degree where death was their only sweet relief.'' ''To not kill themselves even under such circumstances, they were worthy to be the Chosen Ones.'' ''As for me¡­ was I chosen because a group of depressed children could not be managed or led by another depressed child?'' Lith did not know. He could only guess. After them, he had the encounter with Fei, then Keith and Fanny, then Sylvia, then Hyunsuk and Shi, and atst Lizbeth. One thingmon about all these people, except Hyunsuk, was how tragic their past was. Keith''s topped all, and she was the one that got a new body and reincarnated, leaving her human past behind. She was blessed by the one called Almighty Devil with the blessing being that she could lead a normal, peaceful life atst. Keith was then bonded with Lith and was now living her life peacefully like the devil had blessed her to. Fei and Sylvia, these two who shared a long history of tragedy also had it end and were leading a peaceful life under Lith. Hyunsuk was a Charm, someone with a physique that had god tier luck. He was fated to have all the good luck in the world, and in the end, he ended up getting scammed by Lith and bing his disciple. He was now living a good and peaceful life, training under Neo ¡ª Lith''s avatar ¡ª in the outer ring of the castle. Pr opposite to him, Shi was a Jinx and was doomed to have all the bad luck. He was in the midst of suffering through major tragedies when Lith found him. Like Hyunsuk, he too was living a rtively peaceful life alongside him, training under Neo. He would definitely have his Jinx nature re up and get his ass whooped, but there was no real danger to his life after meeting Lith. Atst, Lizbeth''s years of prayers were heard. She too had suffered massively and had now found peace under Lith. ''This definitely is no coincidence. Once or twice, it was understandable. But all the depressed ones areing under me.'' When pondering more on this, Lith realized that things way back than Fei''s case. The prime example of it was Arya. Her ability to love was sealed and this woman had lived all her life without knowing what a friend''s love, a sibling''s love, a parent''s love, and a lover''s love was. She could not show affection and neither could understand it. It was really tragic. After her, he met his wife Alexandra. Her whole n was wiped out and she was struggling and doing her best to survive against so many assassins after her. She had almost lost her parents too. Lith was considered a source of peace for everyone involved. This was one thingmon amongst everyone present. Now why was such the case was a big mystery. Lith did feel like asking his mother on this, but after some thinking, he realized she too was like his wives and maids. Her past was tragic too. But now? There couldn''t be anyone moreid back and rxed than her. ''Just¡­'' Lith sighed and closed his eyes. ''¡­just what sort of power do I have?'' Heid down on the ground and began thinking of things deeply. ''How exactly is living near me peaceful? How exactly is associating oneself with me considered the pinnacle of peace? I don''t even do anything or have anything that could be¡ª'' ''Huh!?'' Lith suddenly got up and sat straight, startling Lizbeth beside him. ''Wait¡­ all the reincarnators from Earth get one unique skill after they cross over. Could this be¡­'' The hair on Lith''s body stood up as a chill went down his spine and made him tremble. ''It can''t be¡­ haha¡­ such a thing can''t be my¡­'' Lith''s body trembled and he turned to look at Lizbeth. ''¡­it can''t be my unique skill¡­ right?'' Noticing him staring, Lizbeth tilted her head and asked, "God, is something the matter?" Calling God as Your Highness felt weird to her. She had been calling God as God for so many years now, suddenly changing it definitely didn''t feel right. Lizbeth thus went back to calling Lith as such since he gave her permission. Lith smiled awkwardly and shook his head. "Nothing. Just thought of something." Lizbeth nodded her head. "If there''s anything you wish to say, please feel free to do so." Lith nodded back and returned to staring at the swaying white nts. ''Shit¡­ is this really not a coincidence? Is this really my unique skill? And everything this girl has suffered so far¡­'' Lith turned to look at Liz again. Her lush green hair swayed with the wind. ''¡­if it was hell¡­ is the current ce heaven for her?'' Chapter 1067 Taking Another Disciple

Chapter 1067 Taking Another Disciple

On a random rooftop of the castle, Lith sat down under a mushroom-shaped pearl white umbre. Sitting opposite to him on the round white table was Fei and beside her was Liz, reading a few books and sipping on bitter coffee. There were many varieties of tea cakes in front of her. They were sweet and despite being told that eating them would elevate the bitterness of her coffee, she still insisted on eating them. Her reasoning? The more bitter the coffee, the more it''ll keep her awake and alert to study! Lith wanted to tell her that caffeine wouldn''t work on her the same way it used to do when she was a mortal, but he refrained from doing so. If she liked drinking it, then so be it. He asked Juan in the kitchen to get him a cup of freshly brewed coffee with enough caffeine content to keep a Saint Rank awake. There were special types of coffee beans avable for immortals and those were cultivated on immortalnds¡ª distinct ces present away from the ces of mortals¡ªwith their potency being high enough to kill Rank 7s and 8s if consumed. Along with Fei and Liz, there was another person around the table. It was a cute orange cat resting on Fei''sp. This cat may look harmless but she was a Supreme Rank existence that could easily wipe out major cities of the world. She was not to be trifled with. Meryl''s forte was shape shifting. She could turn into anyone and anything, but resorted to turning into a cat so that she could snuggle up to Fei. Meryl had been actively trying to avoid being near Lith and also did not roam around or mingle with the people of the castle. They made her nauseous as mostly everyone had quite some blood on their hands. She thus stuck to being a cat and following her Master, Fei. If Fei was busy, then she was with Lizbeth. Currently, Fei was free from work. The issue with Keith was resolved. Since there was nothing to do, all of Lith''s personal maids were instructed to be around Lith or in the Royal Castle. And since Fei was here, Meryl was here. As for Lizbeth, things had changed with her. A few hours ago¡­ "God!" "God!" "Goooooddddd¡­!" "God, where are you?" "God! God! God!" "Godgodgodgodgod!" Lith was tired of being called God. When he said it was alright to do so by Liz, he thought she would stick to using it a few times and might not address him as such consistently. The situation was entirely opposite to what he had assumed. This girl was quite persistent and wouldn''t stop even after being told repeatedly to do so. Hence, Lith took matters into his own hands. He confronted Lizbeth in the alchemy room of the castle and said, "Liz, you are going to call me Master from here onwards." "¡­" Lizbeth knitted her brows. She did not want to do it since Lith''s alchemy skills¡ª "If you''re wondering about my alchemy skills, let''s have a match," said Lith in a serious tone. "We''ll each make a [Smooth Foot] pill. I''ve never made it and I''m sure you''ve never done so either. Even if you are, we are still going with this one." Lith took a step towards Liz and looked her in the eyes from his towering height. "If the potency of my pill is ten times yours, you''ll ept me as your Master. If it is any less than ten times, there''s no need to do so." Lith then brought out a few scrolls from his space ring and showed it to her. "As a matter of fact, while you''re making one pill, I''ll make three different types of pill. Their level of difficulty would be the same as the [Smooth Foot] pill. If you end up making the pill given to you before I make all four of those pills, you don''t have to call me Master." Lizbeth''s eyes flickered with excitement. "God, are you perhaps¡­ trying to be my Master?" "Yes," Lith said straightaway. "There''s no alchemy masters around that I know of. Even if they are, none are at the Supreme Rank. With such scarcity, it''s better if I step up myself." Lizbeth looked at Lith with an amused expression. Lith walked around the alchemy room and began setting up the furnaces to make the pills. "I may not be a Master Alchemist and an unrivaled genius like you, but I have the potential to be one. For now, all I have to take care of is to be a few levels above you. In this way, my skills will be superior to yours, albeit just a bit, and this should be enough for you to call me Master." Lith turned back to look at Liz. "Isn''t that right?" Lizbeth nodded her head. "Yes. If God can be better than me, I''ll dly ept God as Master." "Good. Let''s get started then. I''ll have another handicap by suppressing myself to your level and doing this. To keep things more fair, let''s have a judge." As soon as Lith said that, a pretty silver-haireddy in regal ck gothic robes appeared out of thin air. She waved at Lizbeth and said, "Hello~" Lizbeth froze in her spot as she watched her. ''So¡­ so beautiful!'' Her eyes were glued to Lilith and didn''t wander off for even a split second. Lilith covered her mouth as she watched Lizbeth''s reaction and chuckled softly. "Fufufu¡­ youngss, thisdy here is taken. You can''t have a crush on me, okay?" "Huh?" Lizbeth snapped out of her stupor while Lith rolled his eyes at his mother''sme joke. He walked up to Lilith and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to his body. As Lizbeth watched him, suddenly, she froze again. ''So¡­ s-s-so hot!'' Lizbeth hadn''t seen Lith clearly before as she looked up to him as God, but with Lilith in the picture, she naturallypared her beauty with Lith''s. It was so surprising to see that her God was such a handsome man! Noticing this, Lilith said with visible surprise, "My, my~¡­ did your crush change?" Lilith looked at Lith and shook her head. "If you keep stealing everyone''s attention like this, mama won''t have any admirers anymore." Lith rolled his eyes and hugged her more firmly. "Why do you need admirers? Is my admiration not enough?" Lilith giggled. "Oh my¡­ is someone jealous?" Why would Lith be jealous of such a matter? He had the ability to charm anydy and get them to love him instead. Although he hadn''t tried it yet since it felt hical, there was indeed a technique avable in the lust sovereign''s inheritance. That, coupled with his killer looks, was enough to have any beauty fall heads over heels for him. If someone began liking his mother, he could use that technique. Then, they''ll only love him, and he could even have a threesome with them and his mother without worries of them falling for his mother again. That''s the level of degeneracy at y here. Lith wouldn''t resort to it since he wasn''t as big of a degenerate as the lust sovereign, but yes, if pushes to serve then¡­ ''We''re going off topic with this one¡­'' Lith pulled himself back to reality and turned to the awe-struck Liz. "This here is my wife. Since she''s someone so close to me, you might think I can cheat, and it is exactly due to this that I''ll bring someone more neutral to judge us." "¡­" Lilith was taken aback. She turned to look at Lith with her brows slightly knitted. "Do you think I will go easy on you? Have you cheat?" Lith nodded his head. "Yes, absolutely. If not cheat, then there could be some bias, which I want to avoid. This should be fair for both me and Liz." Lilith pouted like a wronged child while Liz blinked in befuddlement. The level of talks going on here was way beyond her scope of understanding. p! p! With the p of his hands, Fei arrived at the scene with an orange cat in her arms. Lith introduced her to Liz by saying, "This here is my maid, Fei. You must be aware of her. She''ll be the judge, and to make things fair-fair, Meryl will keep a watch on Fei and my mother. You''ve been with Meryl for a while right? You should know that she''s truly neutral." Lizbeth nodded her head, but then suddenly frowned as she realized something. ''Wait¡­ did I hear that right?'' Lizbeth quickly shot Lith a look. ''Did God just say mother?'' ''What?'' ''Wasn''t she his wife?'' ''What''s happening¡­'' "Alright, let''s get started everyone!" Lith''s statement interrupted Lizbeth''s thoughts. "Liz, here are you ingredients, get going! Good luck!" Lith threw her a ring and then hurried towards a pill furnace. "W-w-what!?" "Wait! Wait! Wait! I am not ready!" "Me neither, so start going through the pill recipe and do your best!" Lith shouted from the other side of the room. Standing at the sidelines and watching Lith who had just dashed away, Lilih squinted her eyes thought, ''If there was someone avable to judge... then why was I called?'' ''Did my baby just call me to show that he could be a master alchemist easily? That he could easily subdued a genius alchemist and take her as his disciple?'' ''Did he really just call me to... show off?'' Chapter 1068 Pill Making Failures Chapter 1068 Pill Making Failures ??Drip. A drop of sweat trickled down Liz''s cute face and dropped on the ground. The room had an orange tinge to it as mes erupted from the furnaces and reached all the way up towards the open ceiling. Lith''s expression was tense as his hands worked to stir two giant pots above the furnaces. An extra pair of invisible arms held materials beside him and moved at his discretion. Giving Liz such a big handicap was taking a toll on him. He had no experience in alchemy and was currently making the pills based on the instructions provided. Proper precision and timing was required to create these pills and even milliseconds dy could lead to the destruction of the pill. Taking on such an arduous task was not on Lith''s agenda today, but here he was. ''Just a bit more¡­ hold it a bit more¡­'' Lith was sweating as he held a stalk of runny grass in his real left hand and stirred the pot. Runny grass, as the name read, was literally grass that was trying to run, escape, vanish. It took a lot of strength to hold it still and use it to stir the contents within the pot. The stalk of grass was living and felt pain. It was the main ingredient used to make a low level [Soul Cleanser] pill. The pill was used to cleanse all the damages done on the soul. Since it was of a low level, it would only be able to take away minor cuts on the soul. While it sounded cruel for the grass, there was nothing that could be done about it. The strong devoured the weak and that''s how the food chain usually worked. Normally, nts did not have pain receptors and weren''t in a proper living state like animals or sentient beings. One would thus not feel anything while cutting them down, but what reaction the runny grass stalk was showing was what other nts would show if they were given pain receptors and the ability to scream. Trying his best to ignore the stalk, Lith stirred the pot vigorously. Two secondster, it was time to add the white lotus root. Lith willed the invisible hand holding the lotus root to throw it in the pot. It did as asked and¡­ POOF! A puff of smoke arose. It was white initially, then turned charred ck. "Cough! Cough!" Lith let out fits of dry coughs as the smoke burnt his nose and back of his throat. "Shit¡­ cough!" Lith eximed as he saw the pot. It was a failure again. This was the second time he had failed in making the [Soul Cleanser] pill. ''Where am I messing up?'' Lith thought to himself while throwing away the pot and adding a new one in its ce with fresh ingredients. The runny grass had withered out in his hands. He had to hold a new stalk and try again. ''Such a hassle!'' Even a genius like Lith messed up. Despite having infinite potential, it required time, effort, and energy to reach the peak states of mastery in different fields. Alchemy was the easiest to start in but the most difficult field to be a master in. Lith was supposed to make four pills and he seeded in one of them, but three were still left. He had messed up four times by now in making those three pills. If he did not hurry, Lizbeth would finish making the [Smooth Foot] pill. The embarrassment he would suffer then would be way more as he would be seen as someone who''s all talk and no substance. ''Where am I going wrong? Hurry¡­ find the issue¡­'' Lith''s eyes glowed a bright purple as he channeled his spiritual power into them to see better. His brain worked in full capacity and with the help of thoughts eleration spell, a thousand thoughts were going on his brain in the span of a second. On the other side, Lizbeth was taking her time to make the pill. Not because of pity for Lith, but due to the amazing ingredients and recipe she was getting to work with. There was a shard of ss in her hand that she was examining. It wasn''t ss, it was a living algal creature that grew under the clear blue sky during warm summers of the Elven Continent. Being dirt poor, Lizbeth had no way ofing across such materials. Even getting to look at them was a luxury as she didn''t even have time to go to the major market ces and see them. This shard was the main ingredient of the [Smooth Foot] pill. It worked in stripping off the groovy prints on the bottom of the feet, making them smooth as silk. "And this one here¡­ it''ll help even the ground! So amazing!" Lizbeth said as she looked at a prickly ck ball that looked like a sea urchin. This was the carcass of a porcupine species found in the deserts of the Werewolf Continent. Lizbeth had read about it in a book. To think that there woulde a day when she would be able to hold it¡­ ''Oof¡­ is this heaven?'' Lizbeth was in bliss. She knew she had to make the pill but the materials here were too amazing for her to ignore. They would turn into a small pill in a bit so she was taking her sweet time examining them. On the other side¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! "Why are there explosions!? There wasn''t even any heat used!" Lith eximed while looking at a pot on his left side and stirring on the runny grass in a pot on the other side. Lith kicked the pot away that had explosions ur in it and made a fresh one appear with the snap of his finger. "Water from the Treant Ocean''s bottom¡­ cloud dust from the skies of the Demon Continent¡­ mes of the burning hedgehog¡­" Lith repeated as he added the materials in the new pot. "¡­wait, mes?" He suddenly realized the problem. "Wasn''t this supposed to be extinguished mes? Wait¡­ is extinguished mes even mes at that point? What the fuck¡­" Things were getting confusing and it was everything was starting to be a mess. Even with his brain working at full capacity, Lith couldn''t avoid some errors. "Fuck it! I''ll make the pills one by one!" Lith kicked the pot away once again. Instead of making his attention split to make four pills, it was best if he focused on one pill at a time. If he couldn''t finish making them before Lizbeth, then so be it. At least he tried! Lizbeth was a genius with years of experience under her belt. She was destined to be a great alchemy master, and now that she was with Lith, she was destined to be the greatest alchemy master out there! Losing to her won''t be as bad. ''Still, I have no ns on losing to her right now.'' With such a thought, Lith went all out to make the [Soul Cleanser] pill. This time he gave it hisplete attention. On the sidelines, spectating Lith and Liz, Meryl, who was standing beside Fei in her humanoid form,mented, "One is joyfully looking at the materials while the other is stressing. What a contrast. Right, Master?" "Yes." Fei replied. "If Master messes up a few more times, he won''t be able to beat Liz." "You two, no need to be on the edge so much. Come have tea and rx yourself. He won''t cheat." Lilith said softly from the side, seated around a round table. She had called Qingyue to arrange for the table and tea so that she could watch Lithfortably. Fei gave her a small bow and epted the offer. She gestured to Meryl to do the same, who did so without hesitation. "Bitter or sweet?" Qingyue asked the two as they sat down. "Sweet," Meryl replied. "Bitter," said Fei. "¡­" Meryl blinked with a worried expression, then shook her head and said, "I''ll take bitter too." Fei raised her eyebrow and looked at her, but then shook her head and focused on the tea. Meryl took a sip of the bitter tea and immediately made a disgusted expression. ''Why is this so bad!?'' She questioned and turned to look at her Master to see how she could even drink this. Fei had a calm expression on her face as if she wasn''t drinking bitter tea but hot water. Meryl''s eyebrow twitched and she then turned to look at Lilith. Lilith looked back at her and smiled softly, making her heart skip a beat. ''She¡­'' Meryl looked away, then back at her ck-colored tea. ''¡­she really is beautiful.'' As this thought crossed her mind, Meryl suddenly realized, ''Huh? Wait a second¡­ why did I not feel any bad energy from her?'' Meryl looked back up at Lilith. Thetter was watching her son start to gain an upper hand in the duel. ''How¡­'' Meryl had a thought. ''How is she radiating even more than Master? Isn''t she a Vampire? Haven''t Vampires killed people?'' Lilith seemed even better than Fei, who had apparently never killed anyone. Such tremendous amounts of positive energy was not something a Vampire could radiate. Then howe¡­ howe Lilith was letting out just that? ''An illusion? A trick? What is happening¡­'' "Stop staring like that. It''s rude." Fei gently pped Meryl''s thigh and said, breaking her out of her stupor. "Sorry¡­" Meryl went back to staring at the tea and pondered over how such a thing could be possible. Meanwhile, on the other side¡­ "Aha! The [Soul Cleanser] pill is made! Just two more to go now!" Lith eximed joyfully and kicked the pot away, holding a transparent pill with greenish dust within it. "It''s now time to make the [Cell Degeneration] pill!" Lith said and put the transparent pill away, bringing in another pot on the furnace. "I''ve failed making this six times by now." Lith poured in the water from the Treant ocean again in it and the other materials one by one. "With the experience from six failures and the sessful concoction of the [Soul Cleanser] pill, I shouldn''t mess up this time around." Lith was brimming with confidence and threw in all the materials in the pot once again, then began stirring them. A few secondster. Sizzle¡­ "Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ why is there a burning sme¡ª" BOOM! Chapter 1069 Someones Ascending Chapter 1069 Someone''s Ascending ??Ten times. Lith failed a total of ten times to make the [Soul Cleanser] pill. At the eleventh time when he seeded, he couldn''t celebrate or rejoice as Lizbeth was close to finishing her [Smooth Foot] pill. It was over for Lith from the get go if Lizbeth took things seriously, but with her doing things at her pace, he got a chance to learn, adapt, and master some of the basics of alchemy. "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Lith breathed heavily as he sat on the ground with four pills in his hands. Lizbeth walked over to him with a shiny silver pill and crouched down to be at Lith''s level. Her gaze fell on the four pills in his hands and sniffing them, she said, "I can''t believe you could make something so potent in such a short time. That too four of them." Initially, Lizbeth did not believe that her God was good at alchemy like her. It was fine to not excel in all fields, but he proved to her that he could do anything if he wanted to. Lizbeth felt ashamed of her past self for doubting her God. Her faith in Lith had amplified and was at levels he couldn''t even imagine. "Ahem," Fei cleared her throat as she stood beside Lizbeth. "Master did not cheat." "I can vouch for that," Meryl added. Lizbeth nodded her head. "I know." There was a strong stretch of burnt herbsing from Lith along with pleasant ones. This could not be achieved without doing alchemy. There was also the fact that her God would not stoop so low to cheat. Lith took a deep breath and corrected his breathing. Having calmed down, he looked at Lizbeth and showed her the four pills in his hands. "Here, have a look." Liz took the pills and analyzed them. Her eyebrows flickered with interest immediately as she felt the potency of the pills. Lith smiled as a sense of aplishment flooded over him. Getting up and dusting his hands, he said, "Master it is from here onwards." Lizbeth turned her gaze up and stared at Lith for a few seconds. This man¡­ he went through this whole trouble because he didn''t want to be called God. Lizbeth wondered why he was so bent on not being called that, but with how much effort he had put in to appease her, her heart was moved. Lizbeth kneeled in front of Lith and put her palm on her chest. "I''ll ept God as my master from here onwards." Lith blinked in befuddlement. He didn''t expect Liz to suddenly kneel like that. "However," Liz looked up at Lith. "Whenever I challenge God for an alchemy battle, God has to answer it. If I win, God won''t be my master anymore." Lizbeth was aware that Lith wasn''t a true alchemy master. He wasn''t proficient in it and did everything on a whim. Lizbeth wasn''t against this, and she was fine to call him Master as long as his skills were better than hers, and that he could add value to her life. Lith found the use fair and nodded his head. "I ept." Lizbeth smiled brightly and bowed. "Lizbeth pays her respect to Master." ¡­.. On the rooftop of the castle, as Lith reminisced the memories of taking Liz as his disciple, he couldn''t help but sigh in exhaustion. He had to raise his level in alchemy otherwise he would be beaten by Lizbeth. If this happened quickly, it would be quite embarrassing. It wasn''t about being called God or not anymore, but about face. He couldn''t afford to lose face like that. Apart from her, there were Hyunsuk and Shi too. Unknowingly, Lith had taken three disciples who looked up to him. He had to hone his skills and work hard otherwise he would fail as a Master. The other important thing he had to take note of was that he needed to learn how to teach. He had to provide Hyunsuk, Shi, and Lizbeth with appropriate knowledge and raise them. These three had enormous potential and could be great entities in future that would be capable of destroying worlds without even lifting their fingers. It didn''t hit him until now, but this feeling of raising powerful disciples wasn''t so bad. From saving children to raising disciples to fighting the Evure God n, Lith was starting to have ambitions in life. A long term goal he looked forward to achieving. Previously he lived a carefree life without much thought. If one had topare this feeling, it was simr to the state of mind one was in during the gap between graduating college and starting a job. There''s no stress or any workload for a certain period of time. One is fully free to do whatever they want. certain period of time. One is fully free to do whatever they want. Taking a sip of tea, Lith looked at the ones sitting around the round table. Lizbeth was reading and taking notes, studying about mes used in alchemy. Fei was doing some work on her tablet while rubbing an orange cat''s underbelly who waszily resting on herp. Such moments of peace and quiet was what Lith enjoyed the most. After finishing half a cup of tea, Lith took out his tablet and began working. Lately, he was feeling a sense of crisis. It probably had to do with the Evure God n. He wasn''t ready to take on such a big n yet. Even the world wasn''t ready to take such a head-on challenge. Sighing, Lith looked at his tablet and thought, ''I need to wind up the world war quickly. I have to venture outside soon.'' On the tablet, Lith was looking at scenes from around the world. Taking out another tablet and tapping on them a few times, he saw scenes of gates. There were a variety of different colored gates that led to other worlds on the screen. From these gates, creatures that did not belong to this world wereing out one after another. The energy they were emitting could be felt by Lith through the tablet screen. The tablets were made through special materials that allowed for such a thing to take ce. It was exclusive to the Royal n. Lith spent the next half an hour staring at the two tablets in his hands. While he was absorbed in it, the sky suddenly turned crimson and thundered. Lith, Liz, Fei, and Meryl all looked up to see the anomaly. Drip. Drip. Drip. Suddenly, red drops of rain fell down from the sky. It was as if the clouds were crying blood. "Hm?" Lith tilted his head and wondered what was the cause for such a strange urrence. It didn''t take him long to find an answer once he felt multiple strange fluctuations of elemental energies in the surroundings. Meryl jumped from Fei''sp into another seat and appeared in her real form. She looked at the sky and said, "Someone''s ascending¡­" Chapter 1070 Just A Little Bit More

Chapter 1070 Just A Little Bit More

It rained for a week straight. The phenomenon took ce around the world and became the talk of the town. All conflicts hade to a halt due to this strange anomaly. Levels of Dark, Death, Destruction, Fire, and Wind elemental energies were constantly rising along with a demonic aura. The Demons were happy and celebrating as the weather was totally fine-tuned to their liking. They felt it was an auspicious asion and were singing praises of their Queen and Demonkin. Unknowingly, the Demons'' celebrations weren''t wrong as it was indeed their Queen that was ascending! Lucifer was undergoing her ascension to Legendary Rank in the Angel Continent under her grandfather''s care. Her ascension was almostplete and the worldly phenomena that were urring was the world''s way of thanking Lucifer for her ascension. Each ascension from the Supreme Rank onwards raised the elemental energies of the world. The energies that would rise would depend on the ascender''s affinities. Secondly, such high levels of elemental energies would cause mutations in the world''s flora and fauna, resulting in the rise of new species. It would also invite otherworldly creatures and expand biodiversity. Lith watched the changes around the world with interest. He wondered how the world would react when he ascended. Will it result in a rain of roses? Or will amethyst stones pop out likemon rocks? Whatever it may be, it surely would be fun. ''Wait, wait, wait, did I just raise a g here?'' Lith broke out in cold sweat. ''¡­maybe not. I''m just overthinking, haha¡­'' Lith rubbed the back of his neck. There was no sweat but it felt colder than usual. A week had passed since Lith sat down on the rooftop. No one except Lizbeth felt the passage of time. Not knowing how to regte her body''s functions with elemental energies, Lizbeth had to make visits to the bathroom everyday, eat, drink water, and shower as well. Fei and Meryl felt amused watching her. Those two were beings that had barely ever done such things as they were apletely different racepared to humans. Lith had asked them to not say anything to Lizbeth on this. He too was having fun watching her leave the table every hour and a half to go pee. She didn''t have to walk all the way down from the rooftop. She had an artifact in her hand that let her freely teleport from one ce to another. She was officially Lith''s disciple so this was the most basic set of privilege she enjoyed. Back to staring at two tablet screens, Lith found nothing of interest about the gates so he put that tablet away. Looking at the screen showing the people of the world, Lith found a few interesting things. The dragons were recuperating and preparing for another major attack in the Witch Continent. The witches were having trouble fending them off even with their advanced technologies. They could not figure out why the dragons were so powerful, and with how the present situation was, they did not have the capacity to do so either. A sense of crisis and panic took over their entire race. All the witches were looking forward to what the Queens and Mother Queen would order them to do. ''Arya isn''t there physically, but the changes she has brought are so immense that a portion of the dragons have an upper hand over the entirety of the Witch Race.'' Lith thought to himself while staring at the screen. He tapped on the table beside him and a te full of bite-sized varieties of pastries appeared on it. Lith took it in his hands and forked a mango pastry, taking half a bite of the bite-sized little cake. On the screen, he could see a witch with blue and red eyes in purple robes and pointy hat, sitting and calmly listening to what the other witches in the room had to say. This was Hecate. She was assessing the situation and one of the major reasons why the witches were having such a hard time fending off the dragons. Hecate had served the witches for so long that her loyalty went unquestioned. Thinking of her as the spy was next to impossible, which was what was leading them to their downfall. ''A little bit more and everything will end on a good note.'' There was still some time before the final showdown between the witches and the dragons. Things would work out just fine even without Lith''s intervention from here onwards. Shifting his attention from them to the Demon Continent, Lith found a pink-haired androgynous man sitting atop a flying bison, overlooking a huge army area and mapping things on his notepad. Ralph was away from his home and was acting as the secondary strategist for the Demons, overlooking the holy war alongside his mother Avelyn. The Lust n was known for their superior intellect. They weren''t just lustful demons that thought with their lower body, but smart and seductive demons that held the power to control anyone they wished to. Only the Envy n could rival them as they could copy their powers and use it against them. The Lust n''s contribution in the war was immense. They did not directly participate, but just stating who should attack who was enough to topple the tides and have them gain an upper hand. Ralph''s attainment was rising and he was benefitting a lot from this war. Lith was happy to see this development. Moving onto the Dragon Continent, Mayzin''s faction had gained the Giants. They had submitted to her and were living near the coastal areas of the continent, on their own ind. This news spread throughout the world and people were wondering whether the dragons were going through an internal war or something. The sudden intake of Giants was seen as a potential danger for the other two rulers. No one in the world knew that Mayzin was the sole ruler of the dragons. Dagassi was an Emperor in name. He was more like a subordinate of Mayzin''s while Arya ruled only on paper and not in real life. Her influence was there on the territories she governed and the tribes she had under herself, but most of the everyday affairs of theirs was managed by Mayzin''s administration. Arya was a busy businesswoman. It was to the point that she did not even rule her own organization. Scelestus worked autonomously and managed the entire underworld. If there was anything that required input from Arya, Rain woulde in and handle it. After merging with the Dragons, the Giants gained a lot of benefits. The quality of their soil increased once they got the immensely fertile dragon soil mixed in with theirs. Food was not an issue anymore and with better quality of diet, it was estimated that the Giant children would grow to even greater heights, quite literally. Gunther was the new Chief and was being supported by Khimav. Thetter was also acting as his teacher and teaching him many things about administration. Next, it was the Vampire Continent. Things have turned quiet for a while here. A lot of bloodshed had taken ce and people were in a state of mourning, the plebes and the nobles alike. The Drac n that was majorly involved in military operations had lost a big chunk of their personnels. They also had the highest number of kills and were renowned throughout the world for their brave nature. The heir of such a prestigious n was fighting on the frontlines, leading battalions after battalions and killing whoever dared to challenge them. The battlefield was where Dennis shined the best. Administration wasn''t his thing. He did not like using his head. Following orders was best in his opinion as after he was finished with the given tasks, he was free to do whatever he wanted. He did not need to worry about anything else like the enemies attacking or internal friction. That was a headache that the strategist would need to handle, not him. Due to the heavy losses, both sides were getting more diplomatic with their approach. They were thinking of ending the war and reverting back to how times were before all of this started. The talks were still in the process and how long it would take toe into force was unknown. In the Neutral Continent, things were heated. Really very heated. Due to the strange phenomenon, everything was momentarily quiet, but a major trouble was brewing under the sheets. The Free Adventurer''s Association(FAA),, now being led by a Devil, was rising higher in ranks. It wasn''t close to the World Adventurer''s Association(WAA), but it could easily challenge the main branch of it in Lenz City and go unscathed. The WAA was pissed and reinforcements were being called from other branches, but with Keith on the scene, all teleportation circles were blocked, and even the Space around the WAA''s headquarters was showing signs of irregrities, not allowing anyone to teleport in or out. Lith looked at this with interest. Keith sure was doing a good job managing the guild. How was she doing it, Lith thought it was best if he watched it himself. Thinking so, he tapped on the area showing the Free Adventurer''s Association''s headquarters and zoomed in on it. A redhead could be seen sitting in a spacious office, going through some papers with knitted brows. She murmured something that Lith wasn''t able to hear. Reying the scene and increasing the volume, he heard: "¡­a peaceful life¡­ is this what the Almighty Devil meant by having a peaceful life? Dealing with paperwork day and night every single day of the week?" "Sigh¡­" Chapter 1071 A Change Of Pace For Keith

Chapter 1071 A Change Of Pace For Keith

Keith took out her hairpin and let her lush red hair flow freely, covering the back of her wooden chair. Although she was in a luxurious office, the chair and table were simplistic. She preferred such settings over shines and blings as they gave her a sense of peace and calm. Knock! Knock! "Come in." Keith said in her melodic voice. A red-haired woman in abat suit, wearing high heels, having her hair tied in a ponytail, walked into the room. Her eyes were slightly nted and her eyebrows were sharp like swords, matching her serious demeanor. The woman held a file in her hands as she walked in. She bowed in front of Keith and said, "Association Master, this is the list of spies we found so far. Your estimations have resulted in a 200% capture rate." "200%?" Keith looked up and asked, confused. The woman nodded her head. "The captured spies confessed that more were going to invade the association, so the association captured them in advance, resulting in a 200% capture rate." "¡­" Keith did not know what to say to that. It was her first time having people work under her, willingly obey all hermands, and even exceed her expectations. A strange emotion slowly swelled in her heart. She couldn''t describe it, but it sure felt warm. "And?" Keith was a woman of few words and asked after acknowledging thedy''s previous response with a nod. "¡­and it is found that the WAA headquarters in Lenz City have called for reinforcements from around the continent. Many adventurers are also given quests with good rewards and in due time, once the strange phenomenon in the sky is gone, we are expecting attacks from all sides in all our territories." Keith knitted her brows and massaged her temples. Things were bing messier with every move she made. There were no signs of the World Adventurer''s Association backing away or getting intimidated, thereby calling for a truce or temporary halt on this conflict. Keith was not allowed to kill off the enemy. She was not allowed to use her physical strength to solve the problematic matters, and it was taking a toll on her. Problems kept piling up one after another and she barely got any rest these days. A lot of brain power was needed toe up with proper strategies to counterattack and take down the opponent. If the people on her side were strong, strategies and everything wouldn''t have mattered as they could simply force their way in. However, all the ones in the Free Adventurer''s Association wereparatively weaker inparison to the ones in the WAA. They were also outnumbered and had lesser resources. The WAA had branches in all parts of the world. It was so big that it wouldn''t run out of supplies or resources even if the FAA were to have a hundred times the stuff of what they already possessed. Everything was purely based on attrition and Keith did not specialize in it, thereby having some problems. After some thinking, Keith replied to thedy in front, "instead of waiting for them to attack, you should initiate one yourself. Sometimes, the best defense is an attack. Don''t worry about the phenomena in the sky. It would not affect you or your movements." Keith then propped her hands on the table and rested her chin on it. "Focus on sealing the headquarters. Maybe make a barrier or something around the city that would block interference from all outside forces. This way the chances of winning against the main headquarters would rise sharply. You could then gain immense data of adventurer''s and hidden files." Thedy nodded her head and bowed. "I''ll inform the Guildmaster and Vice-Guildmaster about it. Please excuse me." She left after a polite bow and gave Keith some time to rx. Sadly, the break didn''tst for long as she heard another knock on the door. "Come in," Keith said and sighed somewhat. Is this how a peaceful and normal life actually is? Buried under a pile of paperwork and attending meetings one after another¡­ It was definitely better than fighting wars and cultivating hard to protect herself and survive, but it was somewhat draining, mentally. The door of the office opened and two men wearing rugged clothing with amon crest on their chests walked inside. The two kneeled and bowed in front of Keith. "Greetings to the Association Master from the Guildmaster of the Jingmei Guild, Levi." "Greetings to the Association Master from the Vice- Guildmaster of the Jingmei Guild, Levesky." Keith looked at them and asked in a neutral tone, "Why are you two here?" The Jingmei Guild''s officials were important people. From these two guys to the woman that had reported a while ago¡­ everyone was important for the future of this conflict. Jingmei Guild was the face of the FAA. If anything happened to them, it would spell disaster to everyone associated with them. Keith thus had to talk to these guys despite not wanting to. "Reporting to the Association Master ¡ª the Chief Secretary Lady Hei had briefed us a while ago on the suggestions made by the Association Master. There are a few problems that havee up and subordinate here is incapable of fixing it." "This subordinate humbly apologizes to the Association Master for his ipetence as well." Levesky, the Vice- Guildmaster, answered. "What''s the problem?" Keith went straight to the point. She wanted to wind this up as soon as possible so that she could rx properly. "Many Light and Life users are afraid of going out. They feel an ill omen looking at the thundering sky. There''s also rumors circting of the world''s end nearing. Hence, a lot of adventurer''s have left the guild to spend time with their loved ones," said Levesky. Keith felt a vein pop on her forehead. She gripped the armrest of her chair tightly, almost breaking her, and thought, ''What level of stupidity is this? What rumors? What world''s end? Is there no sane person in this world that could make a deduction stating an ascension is going on?'' Keith thought about this matter for a while and then, turning to Levi, asked, "Are you sure? What if it''s just an excuse to temporarily escape?" Levi and Levesky both failed to understand why the adventurers would make excuses like a child. What need did they even have to do so? Keith, having a guess on what they could be thinking, said, "Lately, due to the shortage of manpower, the existing personnels are being worked to the bone. Don''t you think it''s only natural that they would use any excuse they can find to take a break?" Levi and Levesky fell silent. Now that they thought about this¡­ the Association Master''s words did make sense and felt right. They were making prideful cultivators overwork themselves for few benefits and quest rewards. There was bound toe a time when they would somewhat rebel for a better quality of life, Levesky lowered his head and replied, "The Association Master is right. Such could indeed be the case." Keith gave him a slight nod. "If you want them back, give them better quest rewards. Make sure to loot the WAA for extra resources. They have an exhaustible supply of things. A little bit of stealing won''t hurt them." "The Association Master''s will is ourmand!" The two eximed in a subservient voice. After talking to Keith a little bit more on the potential problems they were facing and finding solutions, the two left the room. Keith reclined back on her chair and let out an exhausted sigh. ''So much talking is done. So many schemes have been made, and so many tricks have been used to get an upper hand in this war between two guilds.'' ''I don''t hate what I am doing right now, but it is exhausting. However, whenever my subordinates achieve something major, it makes me feel warm. Is this what a normal life is? Is this how it feels to be in a position of power?'' Keith had many thoughts in her mind while a small smile crept her face, indicating the good time she was having here. To an outsider, her thoughts were not known, but the way her bodynguage was, anyone could tell that she was enjoying it. Lith took a sip of tea and thought while watching her, ''She doesn''t seem annoyed by so many interruptions. She''s also doing a good job and taking this seriously. Good. She''s slowly experiencing new things and opening up.'' Lith''s goal was to simply give Keith a good opportunity to do something new. He wanted her to have a good time and rx for once. Being a maid in the castle, she was getting bored as there was nothing to do. The Royal n only had three members and due to magic, the maids did not need to do menial jobs like cleaning and all. Keith was thus free and bored in the castle, which was why she was sent to the Neutral Continent. ''By the end of this, I hope to see a new Keith. With her case sorted, I should now check the affairs of the other continents¡­'' Chapter 1072 Immortals And Sickness

Chapter 1072 Immortals And Sickness

The Werewolf Continent was peaceful. It did not fall into a disarray after the Werewolf King''s defeat. On the contrary, the Werewolf Royal Family realized their weaknesses and worked hard on improving it while stabilizing their society. What Lith wanted to achieve had been achieved here, marking the Werewolf Continent to be the first ce where the conflict had ended. Lith''s n had spies in this society''s administration, and through them, it was found out that their strength had soared after the initial defeat. The Werewolf King was in seclusion and seriouslyprehending the elementalws, focusing on achieving a breakthrough. There was a huge risk involved in it as he was old now. Breaking through may potentially result in his death, but there was nothing to gain if there was nothing to risk. Due to news of his breakthrough, the administration was on high alert. If the king died, they may be stripped off their main race tag and could be attacked by everyone. Getting their resources plundered would be the best case scenario with the worst being genocide and getting turned into ves. Their overall prowess had been raised with the cultivation of an average person going from Rank 2 to Rank 4. It was a massive feat. Mortals were well aware of cultivation and were given better education and ess to be one. Some ces in the world did not give cultivation ess to mortals freely like how it was in the Vampire Continent. The Werewolf Continent was one of them, but now they''ve changed their methods. In the Vampire, Demon, Dragon, Elven, and Angel Continents, everybody had free ess to cultivation guides upto Rank 3 and sometimes even 5. They could walk into their nearest find and find the said guides. If there was no library, they could search it online, and get unrestricted ess to the materials. The Werewolf Continent had realized this importance and lifted off the restrictions. They were preaching everyone to walk onto the path of cultivation. In a few decades, the strength would rise exponentially in this continent. Lith focused on the affairs of the Angel Continent next. People were saying that the Angels were feeling sick due to the rise in Dark, Death, and Destruction elemental energies. The ones in trouble were only mortals so far without cultivation, and the damage was immediately contained once the authorities realized it. Lucifer was probably undergoing ascension in the Angel Continent. The Angel Continent also saw no attacks from the Demons. Those guys were busy celebrating the ''warm'' atmosphere and the rising elemental energies. Six out of the Nine Floors of Hell held banquets. They were open to everyone in the world. If someone had the strength to endure the harsh environments of those floors and the suppression it caused, they were free to feast here. Other than the Angels, the Elves were busy doing something strange. There were rumors circting about a change in Space element urring in this continent. The Space Path experts were saying they would sometimes feel more energy and sometimes it would be almost negligible. Space elemental energy was being really uncertain so their cultivation was being hindered. They had to move away from this continent to cultivate. Lith thought some gate was going to open up soon and was causing this. He didn''t give it much thought and moved onto the affairs of the Human Continent. Now, the Human Continent was where Lith''s main focus was on. The most drama was happening here. The Supreme Rank Darren Whitter had finally appeared! The society was in chaos and every Emperor Rank was called to Raizen. Even hidden experts were summoned and currently, Raizen was the safestnd on the continent with such powerhouses in it. Lith took a sip of tea and tuned into the meeting happening in the Human Court. There was no ce in the world that this trusty tablet of his couldn''t show! "Achoo!" Lizbeth sneezed and distracted Lith from watching the Human Court meeting. Fei and an orange cat resting on herp turned to look at her too. Lizbeth rubbed her nose and sniffed. Once she was done, she saw the others around the table staring at her. "???" She tilted her head in confusion and wondered why everyone was staring at her. Lith looked at her nose turning red with her cheeks being flushed. There was heatinging off her body and she smelled somewhat sour. "You have a fever?" Lith asked. "Eh?" Liz pointed at herself. "Me? Fever?" She ced her palm on her forehead. "No¡­ there''s no fever." "You have a fever." Fei said this time. "How can you get something so simple? Aren''t you an immortal?" Liz knitted her brows. "That''s what I am saying. How can I have a fever when I''m an immortal?" "But you have a fever." Lith interjected. "How many times have you fallen sick in the past few years?" Liz blinked and began thinking about it. She counted the times on her fingers and after a few seconds, said, "Hmm¡­ it was the normal amount. Not a lot." Meryl felt the conversation''s IQ drop to the surrounding cold temperature. She yawned and rolled on her Master''sp, turning to the side and hugging her t belly. Reflexively, Fei rubbed the orange cat''s back while paying attention to Liz. In response, the orange cat stretched, meowed, and then went to sleep, thinking about how her Master was the best and how good her scratches felt! Her Master also had a really nice smell andforting presence. She was warm too. The only pity was that she wasn''t wearing a jacket or something in which Meryl could go and bury herself. Her shirt clung to her body and she wouldn''t fit in if she went in. The Supreme Rank humanoid Druid disguised as a cat was getting high on the Yellow Phantom''s catnip-like presence. Meanwhile, Lith looked at Lizbeth and asked, "What do you think is the normal amount for an immortal to fall sick?" Fei stopped scratching the cat as all her attentiony on this question. A sly smile formed on her face as she looked forward to what Lizbeth was going to answer. The almost about to fall asleep cat woke up due to theck of scratches. She let out a gentle meow and got a hand in front of her face, scratching the bottom of her chin. The cat purred happily and rolled on Fei''sp, close to her stomach, and let the hand scratch all over her, going back to sleep. Lizbeth finished thinking about the question and answered, "Um¡­ about once in two months? One month or three months?" She wasn''t sure about this so she gave Lith a broad answer. Lith nodded. "That''s correct¡­" Lizbeth heaved a relieved sigh. "¡­only if it was a mortal. An immortal never falls sick due tomon cold or diseases. The answer is zero times. It''s not normal to fall sick even once after turning into an immortal." "¡­" Lizbeth frowned and sat upright, staring at her Master with a dumbfounded gaze. Fei smiled in response and her good mood was reflected on the cat as she began petting her aggressively, making the orange ball voice out satisfied meows. "How is that possible?" Liz asked. "I''ve fallen sick around twice or thrice a year and that''s the lowest amount of sickness I''ve ever suffered in years after reaching Saint Rank. Are you saying I wasn''t supposed to fall sick even once?" "Yes." Lith said tly and took a sip of tea. "What I''m surprised about the most is how you even managed to reach Saint Rank without resources or guidance." Lizbeth took the te of pastries present in front of Lith and forked a bite-sized pastry. She articted her words correctly while eating it. Gulping it down, Liz said, "I''ve spent all my money on cultivation resources and books. Myprehension was good and after understanding thews in alchemy, I found myself ascending. It gave me a level of high that became addictive, so I kept understanding more and morews, eventually reaching where I am." "Hm?" Fei stopped caressing the cat. "You did not learn any martial arts while ascending?" Liz shook her head. "What about mastering any weapon?" Lith asked. Liz shook her head again. "As I said, I only had money to buy alchemy rted things and I was broke for the rest of the time. How can I afford those expensive martial arts manuals? Even if I could, I didn''t have the time to learn them." Lith and Fei were visibly surprised. Toe this far purely based onprehension was unheard of. From her appearance, the two could easily guess that she had not fought a single battle in her life and stuck to being in seclusion, studying and bettering her knowledge. Fei''s surprise made her forget about the cat momentarily, which annoyed her as this was the second time she was about to fall asleep but stopped getting pats at thest minute. "Meow¡­" The cat gently bit Fei''s thigh, trying to draw her attention, and rolled around. Fei''s hand reflexively went to scratch the cat''s back again while her focus remained on Lizbeth. The cat, finally getting her Master''s attention again, melted in her warm embrace and tried to sleep. Lith took a sip of tea and said while shaking his head, "It''s no wonder you''re sick, feel hungry, and need to shower everyday. The alchemy books don''t have the basics of basics rted to cultivation so you never learnt any of those. Anyway¡­ good job. You did well to reach this far purely on yourprehension skills." Lizbeth tilted her head and asked, "What do you mean by basics of basics, Master?" Lith went back to look at his tablet. "Nothing. Go take some rest and recover from your fever. Wear some thicker clothes next time you''reing out of your room. The temperature in Nightingale is always three times less than your average temperature in the Human Continent at night." Lizbeth nodded her head in understanding. "I''ll go rest then." She gathered all her books and teleported away. Lith focused on the Human Court''s session after she was gone and found something really interesting that made his eyes flicker. "Fei, have a look at this!" Lith turned his tablet to show the scene to her. As Fei saw it, her eyes flickered as well and she said out loud, "Oh¡­ that''s interesting¡­" Her hands stopped petting, snapping a certain cat awake once again. "Meo¡ª!" Chapter 1073 Drama In Human Court

Chapter 1073 Drama In Human Court

Human Court, Raizen. "Ancestor!" "Ancestor!" "Ancestor!" A group of Emperor Ranks kneeled in front of a throne and shouted. Sitting atop the throne was a man in loose blue daoist robes, possessing an authoritative expression on his face as his long white beard flowed along with the light breeze. "Ancestor, we''ve been troubled by every single race. From the Devils to the Witches¡­ there''s pressure from all sides," a kneeling official stated. "Everyone thought that we lost our Supreme Rank and were preparing to attack us." "Ancestor, so many of ours have died. Our mortal poption is the lowest it had been in a million years. Many immortals have died too." "Ancestor, we dare not ask, but you must enlighten us about your whereabouts. The Demon Queen had rampaged in the continent unhindered without you here." There were manyints and cries from the official Emperor Ranks. The Supreme Rank Human Ancestor Darren Whitter listened to them all and did not interrupt. After ten minutes when everyone had turned silent did he raise his hand and say, "It has been difficult on you without my presence, and I understand your plight. I was in secluded cultivation, cut off from the worldly affairs. Slowly brief me on everything that''s happening, we''ll talk on one issue at a time." The words lit up the eyes of the officials present along with the unofficial Emperor Ranks standing at one side of the room. The Ancestor was personally going to talk about the issues and help resolve them, it was quite a big deal! "Then Ancestor¡­ we would first like to talk about the issue of your seclusion." An Emperor Rank audaciously said. "Why would you go into it during such crucial moments in the kingdom? The Demon Queen had attacked and you were there a few days prior to it. Why go into seclusion when she had just visited?" Silence descended into the hall as something that shouldn''t be asked was asked. Darren squinted his eyes at the person who had asked this and let his explosive aura suppress everyone in the room. "Child, are you hinting something here?" Some Emperor Ranks cowered in fear while some were sweating profusely. Who would''ve thought that the first thing someone would ask would be this! The Emperor Rank, a person wearing ck robes and having a long ponytail, kept his head bowed and replied, "This junior dares not, Ancestor. These are the questions the general popce is asking. I''m merely a messenger." Darren stroked his beard and stared at the Emperor for a few seconds. "Very well then. I''ll satiate your curiosity. But don''t forget¡­" A powerful pressure shot forth from Darren and had everyone in the room plop down on the ground. "¡­where you''re standing. I''ll let this audacity slide. There won''t be a next time." The Emperor Ranks trembled while the one with a ponytail had a sly smile on his face. He kept his head bowed and continued to listen. Darren leaned back on the throne. "While roaming in the immortalnds, I came across an ancient tome. It gave off an unsettling feeling and to understand its threat, this ancestor studied it. In just a day''s time, there was an enlightenment which could not be ignored. Hence, I went into secluded cultivation without informing anyone." "We understand, Ancestor!" With this small acknowledgment, the court then moved onto another problem. A variety of things were discussed in the span of the next few hours, ranging from all the trivial to the most important matters. "For thest matter of the day, Ancestor, there''s something a fewmunities are raising concerns about." This time, it was a red-haired female Emperor Rank wearing white daoist robes. She was not from the official ranks and was standing at the sidelines, listening and watching the court session. "What is it?" Darren asked and stroked his beard. The troublesome court session was finally going to end with this matter, he couldn''t wait to finish it and take some rest. Thedy bowed her head slightly and said, "A certainmunity wants to know the Ancestor''s bloodline. From where the revered ancestor hails from and what cultivation base he has." Darren felt a bit off when thedy asked the initial sentence. However, thetter ones made him think that themunity that was asking this question was perhaps trying to draw inspiration from his cultivation base and bloodline. Or they just looked up to him and were curious to know. Darren felt it was a trivial matter. "The cultivation base is based on the Nether Spirit ming Fist. It''s a Dark and Fire oriented¡ª" "Oh! So the Ancestor is of the ming Emperor''s bloodline?" Thedy interrupted and asked. Darren frowned, but then thought that the girl might just be passionate and couldn''t stop herself from saying it out loud. "Yes, that''s right. The revered ming Emperor, one of the scariest rulers to have ever existed." Darren said with a subtle boastful tone. Crack. Crack. "Haah¡­" Thedy with red-haired cracked her knuckles and neck while taking a step forward. "His Highness was indeed correct." "??" Darren frowned. Something wasn''t right. Tap. Tap. Tap. "So this man does belong to that bloodline." The man with a long ponytail stepped forwards and smiled while staring at Darren. Darren sat at the edge of his seat, his expression serious. The Emperor Ranks in the room were on high alert and immediately took an attacking stance around the two suspicious individuals. "Heh. To think that I once served this man¡­" The man with a ponytail covered his face andughed. Thedy with red hair shed her hand at the side and had a bright red color spear appear in her palms. "With this man, vengeance will be served. The torment mom went through¡­ it would never be equal even if I wiped out your whole bloodline." Thedy''s appearance slowly changed and her true self was then revealed. Pristine smooth skin, a pair of dirty red eyes, and a tall stature¡­ it was exactly simr to the Devil maid serving Lith, Keith." Fanny, holding her signature spear, fearlessly walked towards Darren despite being surrounded and threatened by the Emperor Ranks. "It would''ve been much better if mom personally killed you. However, His Highness is right. It''s better if she rests and leads a normal, peaceful life, away from anything that could trigger her past memories." "You shouldn''t talk so much, miss. Go ahead and capture him otherwise he''ll run away. He''s very adept at escaping." The man with a ponytail had his appearance slowly change as he said this. His ponytail dropped down and his hair turned brown from ck. His frame became slightly leaner, narrower, and taller. Pushing his hair back, the man smiled and looked at Darren. "Do you remember me, Darren? You made me work to the bone and treated me like a servant, despite me possessing equal prowess as you." "Arbour?" Darren knitted his brows and asked. "Arbour Linn?" "Haha, that''s right!" Arbour walked towards Darren and said. No Emperor Rank was able to restrict him as Arbour was a Supreme Rank existence. The Emperor Ranks were just annoying flies in his eyes. "Remember that day when you fled like a dog with his tail in between his legs after encountering Her Majesty, the Vampire Queen?" Snap! Arbour''s snap made all the Emperor Ranks in the room fall down with a thud. Only him, Fanny, and Darren were conscious and staring at each other. "So that''s how it was¡­" Darren got up from his throne and said while grinding his teeth. His brows were knitted and he seemed angry. "You infiltrated the Emperors in my absence and are now here to¡­ challenge me? Kill me?" Darren mmed his fists together, making a sonic boom traverse around the room, destroying the interiors and somewhat scratching the brown-haired man''s body. "Not bad. You seemed to have indeed undergone secluded cultivation to give me these minor scratches." Arbour said andughed. "Dog of the Vampire Queen¡­" Darren gritted his teeth and said hatefully. "Just because you''ve joined the Vampire Royal Family, don''t think I''ll ever spare you. The betrayal you''ve performed that day is deserving of you getting thousand deadlyshes every half a day with your cultivation sealed." Darren''s aura exploded and covered Arbour and Fanny. He used his spiritual power and somewhat suffocated the two. Fanny wasn''t worried about such cheap tactics. She swirled her spear beside her and made the aura disappear. Slowly walking towards Darren, she continued, "You will never get an easy death. Not now, and not in the future." Fanny then showed him five fingers. "I''ll give you five seconds. If you kill yourself within that time limit, you''ll have made the best decision of your life. Think wisely." "One¡­" "Heh. Miss, you underestimate this bastard''s intelligence. He''ll never resort to using his brain. There''s no point in counting, just capture him." Arbour said while slowly casting a around the room to not let Darren escape. All of the nonsense from him and Fanny made Darren lose hisposure. He was a decisive and calm person, but everything had its limit. He couldn''t endure such nder anymore and erupted. Taking out a sword from his space ring, he looked at Arbour and said, "You bastaaaard¡ª!" Chapter 1074 Why Are You Guys Causing A Ruckus?

Chapter 1074 Why Are You Guys Causing A Ruckus?

Raizen, Human Continent. "The birthce of the Human Ancestor. It''s the immortalnd where peak Supreme Ranks once used to roam as early as the Immemorial Era." Tourists were following a fat guide around the busy outskirts of Ancestor''s City in Raizen which had tons of monuments and ces preserving the styles of the Ancient and Medieval Tranquility Era. The guide stopped in front of a statue of a shirtless man with sharply toned muscles pointing a sword at the distance. Wrapped around him were red colored mes that started from his toes and ended at the tip of his sword. The fat guide pointed at it and said with an amicable smile, "This revered one here, he''s one of the greatest rulers to have ever existed. He''s the very me Emperor, the first ancestor of the ming Emperor bloodline that lives to this day!" "Ooooh! The ming Emperor bloodline''s ancestor!?" The tourists were impressed and asked with increased curiosity. "Isn''t it said that the Human Ancestor is also of that very bloodline?!" A man holding a corn dog asked with visible enthusiasm. "Yes, that''s right!" The fat guide replied with simr enthusiasm. "He''s currently the strongest human in the world, haha!" The tourists began pping as they heard that. "The Ancestor sure is amazing!" A few of them couldn''t help but praise. BOOOOOM¡ª! "Huh? What was that sound?" The tourists looked around in panic as they felt something near them burst really loudly. "Could be some new construction happening around, haha¡ª" "Hey look! What''s that thing in the airing towards us?" A young boy pointed at the sky and yelled, making everyone''s attention from his children''s group shift at it. "Oh! Oh! Oh! What''s that? What''s that? It''sing at super high speeds!" Another boy eximed, this time making everyone''s attention shift towards it. Wondering what it was, the fat guide turned around, only to see something charge dangerously close to him. His pupils shrank as he suddenly felt immense threat to his life. "Sigh¡­ can''t they keep it low?" A soft yet authoritative voice rang in the fatty''s ears. BOOOOOM¡ª! Another loud explosion followed and in reflex, the fatty closed his eyes. After a few seconds when he realized nothing had happened to him, he opened them and saw something that made his jaw drop and eyes turn big like saucers. The me Emperor''s statue was destroyed and a crater formed in its ce. Lying in the middle of it was an old man in white and blue robes. Standing above the man was ady wearing a ck and red dress. It made her appear like an immortal cultivator who had descended down in thend of mortals. The dress was a blend of a hanfu and the usual daoist robes. Her slender arms and left leg were exposed. The cloth clung tightly to her slim waist and had it continued at the bottom, everyone watching would''ve had nosebleeds. s, the robes at the bottom were loose and flowy. A man could only just use his imagination to ponder what could be underneath. While everyone near the crater was busy admiring the woman, two people descended down from the sky and stopped in front of the woman. Arbour and Fanny looked at the brown-haireddy standing in front and bowed slightly. "Greetings, Miss Luo Qingyue." "Greetings, Qingyue." Arbour and Fanny greeted her. Even though their rank was higher than hers, Qingyue was way up in the hierarchy. They had to show her respect. Fanny had leeway to be informal because she had a good rtion with Qingyue and the rest of the maids in the inner circle. Qingyue sighed and asked, "Why are you guys causing a ruckus? Could you not keep it to the courtroom?" Arbour''s face was rxed and he turned to look at Fanny, gesturing her to exin herself. Fanny scratched her cheek with her index finger and said with an awkward smile, "This guy''s mouth is too foul. I kicked him with all my power in hopes of shattering his bones, but who would''ve thought that he would go flying away?" Listening to the conversation of the experts, the tourists were ted and had stars in their eyes. The corndog tourist pushed the entire corndog in his mouth and swallowed it immediately, then said, "So this is how the experts converse. Interesting, very interesting!" As the man finished, he somehow had another corndog appear in his hand and took a bite out of it. "I feel pity for the guy who got his ass kicked. I wonder how he looks now?" A guy with binocrs said while staring at the scene. Most would think he was trying to look at the dead man on the ground with the question he asked, but he was really just trying to uncover what was behind the robes that were curved below the slim waist. The size of the wide hips and the curvature of the clothing clearly indicated that thisdy was hiding some massive heavenly secrets. "Brother Muan, I think it''s an old man beneath thedy¡­" Another man with binocrs appeared at the edge of the crater and said, his gaze definitely not lingering on the old man. At the bottom of the crater, Qingyue sighed and said, "I had an off day today and was about to visit my parents when I got a call from the castle. They asked me to rush to this area and manage it." "Ah¡­ so sorry about that¡­" Fanny bowed and apologized. Arbour bowed too and said, "Please ept my deepest apologies too, Miss Luo. We''ll ensure this doesn''t happen again." "Yes. You can enjoy your off day and leave the rest to us." Fanny got up and said with a small smile. Qingyue took a step back and got down from the old thing beneath her. There were slight fluctuations in the loose robes that attracted more attention from the tourists. "Sister Jiya¡­ I¡­ I feel like having peaches today¡­" Ady with binocrs, lining up with the men, said to her acquaintance beside her. Anotherdy tourist in white robes, looking at Qingyue with binocrs, said, "Peaches? I feel there''s cravings for cake. Really¡­ big¡­ cake¡­" Drool identally leaked out from the corner of thedy''s mouth. Qingyue, although she heard those words from Fanny, couldn''t just leave. "I need some assurance." Fanny thought about what she could give Qingyue for assurance, and after a few seconds when she couldn''te up with anything, Arbour raised his hand. "Miss Luo, I pledge that we would not cause any ruckus publically like this. If we do, let lightning strike me ten times." Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ Tribtion clouds gathered above Arbour''s head almost immediately as he said that. Fanny and Qingyue were dumbfounded hearing that and looked at Arbour as if he was a fool. Sighing and shaking her head again, Qingyue said, "I understand. I''ll leave this matter in your hands then." Qingyue gave the two an understanding nod and flew in the air, shooting herself away like a meteor. The ones watching with binocrs felt sad, but then an intense stinging sensation was felt in their heads. An instantter, blood sprayed out from their eyes like a fountain and then fell down on the ground. They weren''t in pain. They were smiling like idiots, for they had all witnessed something jiggle as Qingyue shot herself up in the air. Some even managed to get a small glimpse of her ankle and a small part of her inner thigh. Unaware of the public reaction, Arbour picked up the passed out Darren like a sack of potatoes and said, "Miss Fanny, you can torture him to your heart''s content once we go back to the castle. There''s more pressing matters at hand, let''s wrap those up first." Fanny nodded. "Let''s go back." The two shot off in the distance like Qingyue, leaving many people puzzled about a conflict urring so suddenly near them. Were immortals back on the immortalnds? Was there a conflict due to it? The poor mortals kept guessing and busied themselves over it, forgetting to look at the picturesquendscapes near them. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. "Tsk. So anticlimactic." "Meow." Feimented and an orange cat held in a hug by her nodded in agreement. "Can''t me Fanny for this." Lith said and took the tablet back, breaking the shoulder touch he had with Fei while looking at the scene together. "That man perhaps ced his everything into attacking power and did not focus much on defense." Fei put out her thoughts. Lith nodded in agreement. "When he attacked Arbour, those fists seemed like they could destroy cities. And I believe Fanny doesn''t have enough attacking power in her to send someone flying like that." The two''s chat caused the orange ball to yawn as it bored her. She struggled slightly in Fei''s hands and caused thetter to loosen her hold despite not paying any attention to her. Meryl jumped away from Fei''s embrace and went to sit on Lizbeth''sp. Lizbeth was studying diligently and waspletely focused. She wasn''t affected by the chattering noises near her and also did not notice an orange ball sleeping in herp. "¡­though, I didn''t expect to see Qingyue there." Fei said. Lith smiled and tapped a few times on the tablet screen, getting pictures of Qingyue disyed on it. Zooming in, he showed it to Fei and said, "Who would''ve thought Qingyue had parents too and could look that sexy in a traditional dress." Fei blinked in admiration and thought, ''She looked like a normal maid here in the castle, but out in public, dressed like that, she looks like a literal goddess. Who would''ve thought a small change could result in such massive oues. Should I perhaps start dressing up too?'' While Fei thought of such things, Lith focused on the topic of Qingyue''s parents. From that he realized he didn''t really know much about everyone''s background around him, especially his wives. He made an agenda to know more about them and ced it at a high priority. Meanwhile, the orange cat finally found herself in afy ce and slept peacefully while the owner of the said ce, Lizbeth, continued to study alchemy diligently. Chapter 1075 Change In Human Administration

Chapter 1075 Change In Human Administration

Human Court, Raizen. "Settle down. There''s a lot of things we need to talk about." Arbour instructed the Emperor Ranks present in the courtroom as he walked towards the throne and sat on it. The Emperor Ranks had clear hostility disyed through their expressions and wondered where their Ancestor had gone. Arbour had a calm gaze as he looked at the hostile folks. "I''ll say it onest time ¡ª settle down. There won''t be further warnings." A humongous pressure descended upon the Emperors and forced them to kneel on their spots with painful grunts. "Now that I have everyone''s attention, let''s make a few things clear. First," Arbour took a pause as his eyes scanned everyone in the room. "¡­your Ancestor has offended someone he shouldn''t have. His bloodline belongs to someone who has done such deeds that extinguishing everyone with this bloodline would be the most lenient judgment." Many frowned hearing that. They wanted to defend the Ancestor, but didn''t do so and kept their mouths shut. Being at such a high rank, they knew when to speak and when not to. The person in front was clearly much stronger than them. He could wipe them out with a single flick of his finger. It was best not to provoke him. The future of Humans seemed dire with these developments. The only reason every Emperor Rank hadn''t begun fighting with their life on the line was due to Arbour being a human. Had it been someone of some other race, the human Emperor Ranks wouldn''t hesitate in throwing themselves in the pit of fire. Arbour found the silence pleasing. The Humans weren''t shouting, yelling, cursing, and trying to defend their Supreme Rank. It made things easier for him. "The second thing that I want to make clear is that no harm will be done to people who don''t belong to the ming Emperor bloodline." A lot of huuus and haahs were heard as everyone felt relieved. A big pressure was off their chest knowing they wouldn''t be killed and everything would be limited to the ming Emperor bloodline. "Third, you will have a new Supreme Rank." "¡­" The Emperor Ranks'' eyes widened like saucers. It was as if the ground beneath their feet slipped, sending them sinking into the abyss. Their loud silence conveyed their shock. It was deafening. Watching this scene from the Royal Castle, Lith nodded in satisfaction. Arbour had done a good job in managing these guys. There wasn''t a cliche moment where someone would dare underestimate him and then court death, only to have their whole family killed, and the events to proceed as they were meant to be. Arbour was the man who would be the new Supreme Rank of the Humans. He won''t stay in Ancestor''s City like Darren and would instead be at the Royal Castle, doing what he is instructed to by his superiors. Darren would respond to any emergencies that may require his assistance in the Human Continent, would make sure that there''s no in-fighting that would result in everyone''s doom, and also the well-being of the Humans as a whole. Humans were the most ambitious in the world. Right now they were treading a path of greed, lust, jealousy, and vanity, wanting to be the world''s best race and dominate everything under the heavens. This was not a good thing. They had immense potential but were wasting it due to being on the wrong path created by the higher administration. If their ambitions were put to a better cause, they would be a force to reckon with. What the Humans needed the most was a good leader. Someone who could teach them to co-exist happily and peacefully with others. The generations toe had to be taught that they weren''t better than other races, but also weren''t worse. They should neither look down on others nor let others look down on themselves. Humility, integrity, favorability, and possibility were the things they had to learn. Humility would make the Humans recognize their limitations, respect others, and understand that they are not superior to others. It contrasts sharply with greed and vanity, promoting modesty and self-awareness instead. Integrity would instill honesty, strong moral principles, and ethical behavior. This counters the corruption and deceit often associated with lust and greed, promoting trustworthiness and consistency in actions. Favorability would make them foster positive rtionships, goodwill, and a favorable environment. This would involve teaching Humans to be more likable, cooperative, and supportive of one another, creating a more harmonious and prosperous society. Possibility, as for this, it was about teaching and encouraging people to envision and strive for a better future, inspiring hope and ambition in positive directions. It involved expanding their mindset to see potential and opportunities rather than being trapped in negative behaviors and attitudes. Arbour had the potential to teach them these values. With Noman and Ruben''s influence, he knew virtues and sins so much that he could do a PhD in it. Arbour''s past wasn''t good. He was an idiot who thought he could conquer the world after some secluded cultivation. However, he''s had massive development ever since and has turned into someone reliable. It would take some time for the Emperor Ranks to ept their new reality. Boring discussions would take ce from here onwards in the courtroom, so Lith shifted his focus to Fanny, who was out on a hunt. What the descendants of the me Emperor had done to Keith was unforgivable. However, the current generation was innocent. Rationally thinking, they shouldn''t be punished, but on a personal level, Keith deserves justice. Descendants of this bloodline should not exist. What their ancestors have done had to be paid by them. An eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. Fanny was in absolute rage as she moved from one ce to another. The hunt had only just started and only a few people had been killed. With how her state of mind was, she definitely would kill everybody. Lith showed the scenes of her to Fei and asked her opinion on this. Fei thought about it and said, "I remember there was a technique in my family in which a mark would be ced on a sinful person. If they do something sinful, the mark would self- destruct and kill them. Fanny could use such a thing instead of staining her hands with blood." Lith nodded in agreement. "Her hair and eyes are red enough, no need for her soul to turn into one too." "Yes." Fei replied. "She could also make use of a technique which helps read a person''s past. If the person is really sinful, she could execute them and do a good deed. Putting a mark and reading someone''s past, these two things could avoid her to umte extremely bad karma like Master." Lith rubbed his nose and said, "You didn''t have to bring me into this. My negative karma is going to vanish soon." "Oh?" Fei tilted her head in curiosity as she looked at the halo on his head. "Such high levels can be erased?" Lith shrugged. "If I can umte this much, I can naturally eradicate them too." "Anyway, back to Fanny''s topic. You should go teach her those techniques before she ends up killing innocent children too." Lith hadn''t forgotten his goal of saving the children. He only thought of the innocent people getting killed in Fanny''s rage because he remembered his goal of saving the children. "I don''t know any past reading techniques like that, Master." Fei answered honestly. Lith shook his head. "Don''t worry about it. For now, the priority is to stop her. Once you do that, you can bring her back to the castle, impart her the self destruction technique, and go to the Royal Archives or Library to find the technique you''re looking for. If you can''t find those there either, then let me know." Lith did not have a technique to read the past, but he had the one where he could read minds. It did not work on the people stronger than him, but if Fei and Fanny were to learn it, then they could read just about anyone''s mind in this world. The catch here was that it would consume a lot of time. Going around reading everyone''s mind then making a decision to execute them or not¡­ It was a hassle. "Hm, before you go. I want you to give Fanny a suggestion." Fei got up from her seat and asked, "What is it?" Lith tapped his index finger on the table and said while staring at it, "Instead of executing everybody, Fanny could use the self destruction approach. She could ce it on everybody¡ªmen, women, children, elderly¡ªand this way, if they do something evil, they would die due to their own actions. Fanny won''t have to stain her hands this way." Fei thought about it and found a few things wrong with Lith''s decision. "You care about the children, but Master, what if¡­" Fei sat back down on the chair. "¡­what if there''s a child who''s struggling to survive or make ends meet. What if they pickpocket to purchase bread? Won''t they be killed for their crime?" "Fei¡­" Lith straightened his back and frowned. "This situation is oddly specific. But you''re right, this could be the case and we may end up killing someone innocent." When targeting something asrge as a bloodline from ancient times, such problems were bound to arise. Not only these, there could be many more oddly specific situations where killing them for their crimes wasn''t justified. ''I am not a hero. I shouldn''t care about such things. But I am also no viin to massacre everybody unnecessarily. I''ve done something like that in the past, and I don''t n on doing it again. Sigh¡­ what a troublesome situation¡­'' Chapter 1076 Heated Discussion Chapter 1076 Heated Discussion Fanny''s matter was eventually taken care of after Lith brainstormed ideas for a few minutes. Innocent children would be put under proper care until the age of thirteen. After awakening, they''ll be sent to an academy. By the time they get out of it, their age should be anywhere between 17-19. Being from the ming Emperor bloodline, their aptitude shouldn''t be too bad. They could get into a good nter on and live well. If they decide to do crime by then or if they decide to do some bad deed, they would be punished with death. There were many exceptions to doing bad deeds as well. A person was allowed to kill in self defense, and would suffer no retaliation if they asked someone else to do bad deeds for them. All of this hassle would be taken care of by Fei and Fanny. Both were capable enough to fulfill these conditions given by him. Fei left the castle''s rooftop, leaving Lith, Meryl, and Lizbeth alone. The Human Continent''s issues were almost sorted and the war woulde to an end. Devil attacks were conducted to instill fear in people. A Human was a weak creature and really pitiful. They needed someone to vent their fear, anger, and frustration. With there being only Humans around them, a massive internal strife took ce. Back on Earth, in the medieval times, women were used of witchcraft and burned alive despite being alive. A simr situation was urring amongst the people. Nobody knew who was colluding with the Devil, and with the slightest suspicion, they would report even their loved ones to the authorities. This was how scared they were. If they weren''t scared, they would be jealous and envious. They did not want others to be better than them and would snitch on them to the authorities, getting them killed. Humankind''s worst enemy was Humankind. The Devils were called back to the Abyss long ago and whatever wars and troublesome situations were urring in the Human Continent were purely due to the Humans themselves. With Arbour taking charge as their new leader, this strife was bound to be eradicated. A new order would be established and the Humans would find peace while growing much stronger physically and mentally. Spending a few hours working on the rooftop, Lith stopped when he found snowkes on his hand. Looking around, crimson-colored snow was falling from the sky. Lizbeth''s focus broke as she looked up and Meryl woke up too due to the cold snowkes falling on her body. Shivering, she jumped out of Lizbeth''sp and turned into her human form, sitting on a chair beside Lizbeth. Gray clouds gathered in the sky. Snow fell out of it and purple thunder rumbled intensely as the temperature sharply rose everywhere in the world, confusing everyone. The snow was cold. The temperature was hot. Thunder turned into lightning with an intense darkness looming everywhere around the world. A sharp rise in Dark, Death, Destruction, Fire and Wind elements could be felt around the world. The ones that possessed these felt their bottlenecks disappear and were in a state of achieving breakthroughs. The others that possessed opposite elements were getting sick with weaker ones getting sent to hospitals. The eventsted for half a day and everything then went back to normal. Lith knew his aunt had ascended to Legendary Rank sessfully. He had to meet her soon to congratte her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Since everyone was ascendingtely, a big party was a must. Lith would host it himself and congratte everybody. "In what realm does such a shy event happen?" Lizbeth asked while looking at the sky. Meryl took a sip of sweet green tea and replied, "The one after mine and Master''s." "What realm are you in?" Liz asked. "Demigod." "What''s that?" Liz had never heard of it before. Lith looked at her and replied, "It''s Supreme Rank." "Oh." Liz said tly. "How long will it take for me to reach that stage?" "If you''re a genius among geniuses, around a hundred thousand years." "¡­" Liz looked at her Master with a bewildered expression, blinking her eyes repeatedly and staring at him. Lith shrugged and continued, "Cultivation is an endless journey. If you can''t persevere, you won''t live for long." Liz rubbed her eyes behind her sses and said, "I am already quite tired by living¡­ for what? A hundred years? Two hundred years? I don''t even know¡­" Lith smiled and said while interlocking his fingers and cing his chin on it, "You are an immortal now. Someone with an endless lifespan. Compared to the infinite nature of it, two centuries are nothing." Liz sighed and leaned back on her chair. "Who even wants to live that long?" "What?" Meryl looked at Liz as if she had just discovered a new creature. "You don''t wish to live forever?" "No?" Liz questioned back. "Why would I want to? After a certain point, things would just keep repeating themselves. I don''t think there will be anything that I''ll be looking forward to after a certain age." The conversation had shifted to a more philosophical level. Lith wasn''t concerned by Liz''s views. She was still a kid and learning. She would eventually know the joys of immortality once shees out of her mortal shell. "Why do you think it''ll get repeated?" Liz tilted her head to the side. "Why wouldn''t it? You would''ve experienced everything there was to experience and just gotten done with life. What could motivate you to live after that? Taking alchemy as an example¡­ hypothetically speaking, there woulde a day when I would know every single thing about it. Nothing would be left anymore as I would be the peak master. What then? I''ll feel so empty¡­" "Fufu¡­ this little girl sure is interesting¡­" A sweet voice rang in everyone''s ears as a silver-haireddy in ck regal gothic outfit made an appearance. Meryl and Lizbeth went in a stupor as they gazed upon Lilith''s beauty. She was so pleasing to their eyes that they didn''t feel like looking away or blinking for as much as a split second. Lilith took a seat beside Lith and smiled at the two. "Little girl, do you really think there wille a day when you''ll know everything?" "Yes." Lizbeth nodded with absolute certainty. Lith rubbed his chin and said, "I am not educated on such philosophical matters, so I can''t answer your queries, Liz. However, as per knowledge, you would get new experiences. Things won''t repeat as often as you think they would." Liz shook her head. "Master, I am quite sure that they would. Because just think of it yourself¡­ most people experience simr emotions¡­ have simr reactions to distress and glee, and also don''t different too much personality wise. We cane to a conclusion from this that intelligence and emotional quotient are limited. When one thing''s limited in the infinite span of timeline, it is bound to be repeated." Whatever Lizbeth just said went over Meryl''s head. She could not understand what was going on. Lith nodded his head in response. "If you think it that way, you''re right." "See¡ª" "But¡­" Lith cut her off. "¡­such is the case if you consider everyone having simr traits. What if you''re under-evaluating everything? What if there''s an infinite number of responses and personalities? Sure¡­ emotions may be limited, but what if there''s an infinite number of situations? Anything multiplied by infinity should be infinity, right?" Lizbeth wanted to retort to this by saying how such a thing was possible, but stopped herself from speaking and took a pause. She frowned visibly and thought hard on this matter. Lilith was having a great time listening to this conversation. She tapped on the table and got herself a cup of tea that looked clear blue. Taking a sip of it, she felt refreshed and listened to the conversation with renewed vigor. Meryl still did not understand anything. It felt tooplicated. She just wanted to go to sleep, but with such a heated discussion going on, it was not possible. Her Master wasn''t here and she didn''t know where to go either. Thus, instead of leaving, she decided to pretend that she was understanding the conversation and continued to listen while sipping on green tea to avoid appearing like a fool. Fake it till you make it, they said. It was to be seen how true this phrase was. Lizbeth thought really hard about the matters Lith had said. At one point, she was tempted to say that if infinity was multiplied by a whole number, there wouldn''t be much change in the sequence. She dropped this idea because her Master had cleverly stated that infinity was going to be multiplied with multiple different things. This meant widespread chaos with incalcble oues. Lizbeth then thought of asking what makes her Master be sure of there being infinite personalities and situations? She wanted the basis on which he believed, but then she realized, if he asked her about giving proof of there being limited things, she couldn''t either. She also did not have any means to prove her ims. It was just her assumption. Lizbeth was having a rough time trying to find a reply. The rooftop had turned silent, and Lilith felt someone had poured cold water over the heated discussion. To revive it, she looked at Lizbeth and said, "Little girl¡­ situations have limited oues. If these are limited, no matter how many times they are multiplied by something infinite, they''ll never be infinite as they''ll form a predictable pattern, which would mean repetition." Lizbeth''s eyes twinkled and she sped her hands. "Correct!" She then turned to look at Lith with much enthusiasm and said, "Master look¡­ suppose there''s a situation about¡­" Chapter 1077 Why Would I Want To Eat you? Chapter 1077 Why Would I Want To Eat you? "¡­in a situation where a woman''s given birth. The only possibilities are whether she''ll give birth or not. If this were to repeat infinite times, won''t the oues just be these two things? Won''t it get repetitive then?" Lizbeth was engrossed. A push from Lilith was all she needed to continue the argument. Lith expected such a question. Taking a sip of tea and being as calm as ever, answered, "Sure, the oue of childbirth would be just giving birth or not. A coin toss would also only show heads or tails. However, what about the story behind it?" "Hmm?" Liz tilted her head to the side in curiosity. Lith leaned forwards and continued, "In a lifetime, you would see multiple women giving birth. But each time, it can be different. One time you would see a woman who''s in great distress, another time someone who''s happy and easily pops twins, triplets, quintuplets, and so on. Their partner could also be a factor. One time you''ll find ady giving birth while her husband is present. Another time the woman''s a widow or a single mother. Likewise¡­" Lith exined the many possibilities that woulde to a conclusion, baffling Lizbeth. While it was true that a specific situation had specific oues, what if there were an infinite number of specific situations? Even if each specific scenario had one oue, being infinite, the oues would result in infinity as well. A coin toss would surely result in heads or tails, but there would be times when the coin couldnd on its edge or get lost in a drain or vanish in the void. This was a fantasy world where the possibilities were endless. "¡­to see so many oues, you would need to live an infinite life. Though, yes, if you don''t wish to see anything, are fed up with everything, then it is understandable why you wouldn''t want to live. But you''re still young. You haven''t even scratched the surface yet you think the bottom of the ocean could already be predicted." Lizbeth bit her lower lip and tapped her index finger on the table, contemting and digesting what her Master had said to her. It made sense. It made clear sense and there was nothing she could refute. Her thinking that things would get repeated was not a good answer. It was logical yet it was wrong. An intelligent answer like that was beaten by a simple answer: "Oh, I just don''t want to." An argument won''t start if there''s a statement like that as it was a personal preference and not based upon any specific interpretation or information to further debate upon. Liz ced her palm on her chest and bowed to Lith. "It seems I have a lot to learn from Master." Lith may not be the best at alchemy, but it went without a doubt that his skills were certainly above hers as of this moment. He had only just started but he was ahead of her! It was unfair, but she could now understand why. Lith''sprehension skills, his logical thinking, aptitude, potential, ability to work hard, keep an open mind¡­ all of such factors made her far superior than she ever was. If Lizbeth was stuck to an opinion, it was hard to see things from other perspectives. She definitely had a lot to learn from her Master. Lith smiled at Liz''s gesture and went back to sip his tea. Lizbeth raised her head and then said, "Also, Master, since I am immortal and can''t die naturally¡­ If I am ever done with things in the future, you can definitely eat me." "Pfft¡ª" Lith spat his tea out and dropped most of it on his clothes. Lilith was in the line of action, and could easily avoid it, but she didn''t. She let the teaing out from her son''s mouth, mixed with his saliva, drench her. Sadly, it did not get on her face or neck and only soiled her clothes. Tch. Better luck next time. "What did you say?" Lith wiped his mouth and asked. Meryl was in shock too after hearing that and shot a look at Lizbeth, wondering whether this person was right in the head or not? Thisdy just lost three points, making Meryl think of her Master in a much better light than ever before. Truly, nobody could match her Master! "What?" Lizbeth asked back. "Aren''t you a Vampire, Master? And aren''t you raising me to eat meter?" "Why would I do that¡­ damn¡­" Lith was genuinely wondering if his discipline lost a few brain cells in the prior conversation or something. "Most Vampires don''t eat humans. Everyone only sticks to blood, and that too is done asionally. What makes you think I was raising you to eat you? Are you a pig or what?" Lizbeth felt her face flush red. She looked down and twirled her fingers together. "Was Master doing so much for me¡­ for you know¡­ without any expectations from me or without expecting anything in return?" It was unbelievable at first nce that someone would do so much purely out of goodwill. Lizbeth initially didn''t know that Lith was a Vampire, but aftering to the castle and exploring, she realized he was the Vampire Prince himself! She did not lose any respect for him, she just thought that she contracted herself with a God that gave people everything they wanted in return for their bodies. The offering of their bodies was probably a long timeter payment, so Lizbeth wasn''t very worried. Lith facepalmed and sighed while Lilith beside him used a tissue to wipe the spilled tea on his body while the drops on herself slowly got dried off. Meryl''s entire focus was on Lizbeth. Previously, Lizbeth looked really cool when talking about all those philosophical things. Now her image had sunk to rock bottom and she was wondering if this was the same girl from before or not. Lith looked at Lizbeth and replied, "The only thing I expect from you is to live a good life. Didn''t you make a prayer to save you from trouble before? I answered your calls, so don''t be stupid and start living carefreely." Lith was all cleaned up by Lilith now. Lizbeth contemted what her Master had just said. It warmed her heart to know how amazing her Master was. She was truly an idiot for thinking of such stupid things from a being who had helped her so selflessly. Lith, looking at Lizbeth smiling and getting lost in thought, leaned back on his chair and said with a leisurely smile, "Besides¡­" Lizbeth''s attention was drawn back on him. Lith tapped on the table in front and a te of bite-sized cookies appeared on it. Taking a piece and chewing on it, he continued, "¡­if you get tasty, I would definitely think about eating you." Lith winked at her after saying so. Meryl knitted her brows as she heard that while Lizbeth was confused and wondered why her Master would say such contradictory statements. Didn''t he say he won''t eat her? Why is he talking about eating her in future then? Lilith, from the side, put her teacup down and said with a knowing smile, "Until she gets ready, why don''t you eat me instead?" "Oh, good idea. Let''s do that." Lith said and got up from his chair, giving his mother a hand to get up. Lilith chuckled softly and said, "Our clothes have gotten messy too. Let''s get them changed while you have a small snack." Lith smiled and before leaving with Lilith, turned to Lizbeth and said, "Study well. If you need anything, give me a call." Lith and Lilith then left, leaving Lizbeth confused while Meryl looked at them with an agape mouth and a red face. ''These guys¡­ truly bad¡­'' Meryl wasn''t as dumb as Lizbeth. She knew all the underlying meanings behind Lith''s words. Turning to look at Lizbeth, Meryl found her appearing confused. Lizbeth noticed her gaze and turned to her. Looking at her expression, she thought Meryl perhaps knew what was going on. "What''s going on, Mer?" Meryl seemed to be from the same generation as Lizbeth. Lith too was, but his intellect far exceeded hers, so Liz couldn''tprehend certain things. Calling each other nicknames was a form ofpanionship for her and Meryl both. "Liz¡­" Meryl sighed and shook her head. "Bring your ear closer¡­" Lizbeth wondered what was up and obediently leaned to the side, bringing her ear close to Meryl. Meryl covered her ears with her hands and whispered a few things. Lizbeth''s face visibly heated up after a few seconds and her lips began quivering. She immediately got back to her seat and thought while hiding her face with her hands, ''M-m-master wanted to eat me¡­ that way¡­ w-w-what¡­ how¡­ why¡­ isn''t that ce¡­ dirty?'' Watching her uneven breaths, Lizbeth shook her head and thought, ''This poor child. How is she going to survive in this world with that level of intelligence? She can literally be kidnapped with a few bowls of porridge or alchemy resources. How dumb¡­ tsk, tsk¡­ it seems I need to step up for her. Fine then¡­'' Meryl turned into her cat form and jumped on Lizbeth''sp, startling her. "Meow~!" Meryl said while raising her body and cing her paws on Lizbeth''s chest. She meant: "Don''t worry child, I will protect you from here onwards." Lizbeth mistook her, and thought that the cat wanted a hug, thereby hugging the kitty back. She then covered her face with Meryl''s soft fur, burying her red face and continuing to be embarrassed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meryl thought that the child had understood her emotions. She rubbed her face on her and thought, ''Yes, yes, don''t worry. Big sister here will protect you. Leave it to her!'' And thus, this day marked the long friendship between an orange cat and a green-haired human. One swore to protect the other while the other let her fantasies run wild andter rushed to the washroom to change her underwear. Chapter 1078 Earthquake In The Elven Continent Chapter 1078 Earthquake In The Elven Continent Alfheim, Elven Continent. At the top of the World Tree. "My dear¡­" Golden locks cascaded down a seductive mature elf''s tempting curves as the rays of golden hour settled in on them. Standing before her was a beautiful youngdy with pointy ears, resembling totally like her. The two''s emerald eyes focused on each other as their white and golden royal attire slowly swayed along the breeze. N?v(el)B\\jnn Agalea gently held her daughter''s face and smiled softly. "¡­mama will be gone for a while." "Mama¡­" Alea called out with tears in her eyes. Agalea slowly wiped the tears from the corner of Alea''s eyes and continued, "I know this is hard on you and mama doesn''t want to part ways either. However, this is something mama must do." Alea''s lips curled into a sad smile as she heard that. Agalea leaned forwards and kissed her forehead. Caressing her face, she said, "Stay with your cousin for a while. I''ve informed him and aunt of your arrival. Jasmine will be with you at all times, so if there''s anything you wish to say to me, let her know. If it''s something that requires advice, she will give it to you on my stead. If there''s something she can''t answer, she''ll note it down and will let me knowter." Agalea then giggled as something funny crossed her mind. She leaned closer to Alea and said, "Plus, I don''t think you''ll be bored there. Knowing how perverted your little cousin is, he might keep you and Jasmine really busy. Who knows, maybe you''ll also be able to get much closer to your aunt." Agalea winked at her daughter after saying so, making her chuckle with embarrassment. She then rubbed her nose onto hers and said, "Don''t cry and miss mama much, okay?" Alea nodded her head like an obedient child. "I''ll try my best." Agalea smiled and wrapped Alea in her embrace. "My sweet daughter¡­ mama will try her best to be back as soon as possible." "Mm¡­" The mother-daughter pair stuck together for the next five minutes and were interrupted when a tall, blue-haired elvendy wearing sses appeared beside them and bowed. "Princess, it''s time to go." Jasmine said. Agalea kissed the top of Alea''s head onest time and broke the hug. Alea appeared sad and didn''t want to part ways with her mother, but she knew it was important and thus obediently went to Jasmine''s side. "Mama, be safe, okay?" Agalea nodded her head and waved at Alea. "Yes, my dear." She then turned to look at Jasmine. "Take good care of her and don''t leave her alone, okay?" "Yes, Your Majesty." Jasmine bowed and answered. "It''s time for you two to leave now." Agalea continued to wave at them and said. Jasmine held Alea''s hand and took the sad young elf away from the mother elf. Once the two were gone, Agalea took a deep breath and got into a stoic calmness. "It''s time." Agalea vanished from her spot and appeared at the top of the World Tree. She joined her hands and said softly, "I apologize in advance to the ones who may not live to see the next day. I pray that you have a good next life and may your souls rest in peace." With that, a golden circle formed beneath her. It slowly turnedrger andrger until it could cover the entire World Tree''s diameter. Agalea chanted some spells in the Ancient Elvishnguage and made the circle glow brother. After a few minutes, she struck the magic circle beneath her. With a thunderous boom, the magic circle enveloped the entire World Tree from the top to the bottom and rebounded back to Agalea''s feet. It was so swift that none of the Elves noticed anything. It was as if everything was normal. Agalea sped her hands and continued to chant. Her hair flew in the hair, going against thews of gravity, and her clothes fluttered aggressively in the wind. After a few seconds, Agalea''s eyes snapped open, appearingpletely golden instead of their usual emerald color. "Fein. Vos. Nume. Lnue." She said those words out loud and did a raising gesture with both her hands. "Search!" RUMBLE¡­ RUMBLE¡­ Tremors ran throughout the World Tree and spread in the entire Elven Continent. Everyone felt a massive earthquake had struck the continent and went into panic along with the many wild beasts in the wilderness. "Stabilize the surroundings!" "We have been hit with a nine magnitude earthquake!" Mothers took their children and hid under whatever shelter they could find while the men did their best to cast defensive magic to shield everyone around them. Roofs copsed and injured many. A massive tsunami rushed from the sea side of Alfheim towards the World Tree. It was as if an apocalypse had descended upon the poor Elves. Away from them, after half a day, the shores of the Vampire, Neutral, and Human continents were hit with the aftershocks. News immediately spread about the earthquake in the Elven Continent, and standing on the shores of the Vampire Continent, a silver-haireddy stared at the distance. The dark skies of the Vampire Continent met with the calm blues of the normal world. At one side was darkness and at the other was light, a stark contrast that not many got the opportunity to look at as the shores were a dangerous ce to be at. Land was immense in the world with poption being scarce despite being a whopping 100 billion. Only ten percent of the world''s maind was utilized by the total poption. The rest wasplete wilderness and uncharted territories. Shores were dangerous due to the many sea monsters. If a race wasn''t filled with Water Path experts or had people who preferred water-type habitats, then there was no reason to be around the shores. So far, only the Mermaids roamed stayed at the shores and swam somewhat freely in the waters. Following them was Water Elves, the Water Dragon Tribe, and Human settlements where people''s upation was mostly based on water rted things. The rest of the races did have territories at the shore but not to the extent like the Elves or Dragons or Humans. Lilith, standing at an unknown shore of the Vampire Continent, felt the salt from the ambience touch her lips. In the distance, a gigantic tsunami wasing her way along with a pitch-ck vortex. As the tsunami and storm came closer, their size was sorge that Lilith seemed as small as an ant in front of it. Clear blue water of the giant tsunami turned dark as it crossed into the Vampire Continent''s barrier with the vortex appearing much darker than the surroundings. Hundred kilometers¡­ fifty kilometers¡­ Thousand meters¡­ hundred meters¡­ Lilith was unfazed as she stood at the shores. She had a hand on her hat, not wanting to let it fly away, and her clothes aggressively fluttered in the wind. Three meters¡­ two meters¡­ and¡­ Lilith slowly extended her hand out and touched the tsunami''s water with her index finger. POP! Like a bubble, the tsunami popped, its water spraying and causing rain in a small radius. The pitch ck vortex had no signs of stopping despite the tsunami having gone. It went closer to Lilith and eventually engulfed her within it. Lilith continued to ce her hand on her hat and thought while looking at her fluttering clothes, ''Hmm¡­ If baby was here, I would''ve gonemando and given him a good view. He surely would love that. What a pity¡­'' Shaking her head, Lilith looked up at the vortex as she reached its eye. There, in the middle of it, there was a woman with ck hair, floating in mid air in a lotus position. Her raven-ck hair was as dark as the vortex with her pale face being expressionless. Lilith smiled as she looked at her. Extending her wings out and pping them once, she appeared in front of thedy. There seemed no signs of abnormalities on thedy and just to be sure, Lilith ced her palm on her abdomen, a few inches below her navel. ''No abnormality. She''s just in a trance.'' Lilith pulled her hand away and using her index finger, touched thedy''s be, gently pushing her back. The vortex instantly vanished and thedy''s crimson eyes snapped open, staring angrily at Lilith. Her fangs extended out from her mouth and she appearedpletely feral. It onlysted for a split second before rity returned to her eyes. Lilith smiled as she looked at her and pped her hands. "Congrattions on your ascension." Blinking her eyes repeatedly, the maturedy wondered about where she was and what was happening. The words from Lilith hit her only after a few seconds and made her make heads of reality. Getting up, her curvy body with breasts bigger than Lilith''s came into Lilith''s view, making her raise an eyebrow in surprise. The seductivedy bowed with her palm on her chest, giving Lilith a view of her deep cleavage, and said, "Thank you for your appreciation, madam. My apologies for the unsightly behavior." Lilith''s brain automatically ignored those words. She leaned forwards and was face-to-face with two big mountain peaks. "Luna, did these get bigger?" "¡­" Luna was dumbfounded and blinked in confusion. "¡­what?" Chapter 1079 Rebellious Maid** Chapter 1079 Rebellious Maid** Hot wind carried fine sand particles, shifting the dunes from their ce. Some got carried to the world''s end while some hit a city and vanished forever. In such a world, in the middle of a city made with rough wooden architecture, ady with long legs, wearing a wide brimmed hat with a thin cloth wrapped around her body, stood in the middle of it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her appearance went unnoticed by the ones roaming around her despite a white blindfold wrapped around her eyes. A small smile was on thedy''s face. "This ce looks good. Once I get things running, I can take a break and go back to my husband." Thedy was Arya and she missed her husband dearly. Currently, she was roaming the Sunder Sand World, present in the same universe as her own. Taking a step ahead and covering her face with her hat, she continued, "Just a little longer¡­" ... Atop a pile of corpses, surrounded byvenders dyed with crimson, a river of blood ran across the person standing on this pile of corpses. Thedy wore light armor and had an indifferent look on her face as blood dripped from her sword tip. Golden lightning swirled around her and an air of dominance spread out in all directions. Looking at the sky, she took a deep breath and said, "It''s time to go home." ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Inside Lith''s bedroom. "So, have they gotten bigger?" Lilith stood beside Lith and asked while staring at Luna in front. Lith had a pondering look on his face. He walked towards Luna, checked her from the front, the sides, and then went behind her, looking at her big curves hidden under her outfit. "It''s not just the front that has grown¡­" Lith pulled Luna''s skirt up and checked her smooth, round butt out. He took a step closer to her and wrapped one of his arms around her neck, then another at her waist, and held her tightly. "My maid¡­ you had the audacity to disappear without informing me, and aftering back, you did not even apologize for it. Did you think by growing your tits and ass a little bit, I''ll be swayed?" "Ah¡­" Luna was taken aback and trembled slightly. "My apologies, Your Highness¡­" Her voice sounded weak and she seemed pitiful, but her eyes and drooling face was conveying a whole different story. Lith moved his hand under her skirt and then into her panties, touching her softbias. He inserted his index and ring finger immediately inside her pussy and gripped it, making Luna moan. "Y-your Highness¡­" Luna couldn''t ask Lith to stop. Her moans weren''t letting her. "Did you think this thing here would''ve swayed me? Do you think that I would push you down¡­" Lith pushed Luna down on the bed. "¡­rip your clothes¡­" Lith ripped apart her skirt and panties, getting a view of her bare ass. "¡­take off my pants¡­" Lith took off his pants and had his erect cock spring up in action. He took a step closer to Luna and spread her legs apart while pulling her by her waist, positioning her on all fours. He held on her love handles and shoved his cock inside her cunt in one powerful thrust, making her let out her tongue and moan out loud. "¡­and my cock inside your pussy? Did you think I would do all of that and then change my mind and forgive you? Seriously?" PAH! PAH! PAH! "Ahhhhh~!" Lith pped her ass cheeks hard enough to have them jiggle for a few seconds, leaving behind his red handprints. "Is this how audacious you''ve be? Instead of properly apologizing, you''re now trying to bribe your Master?" Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Love juices gushed out and spread around as Lith intensely fucked Luna''s pink insides. Her pussy was tightening around his shaft hungrily as if it was a beast that hadn''t eaten in a few months and pulling him deep enough to get the womb''s entrance knocked! "Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhhhhh!" Luna moaned greater than ever as her cervix was threatening to get spread out and prated. It was a small hole that shouldn''t be stretched! PAH! "Look at you, still not apologizing! Are you trying to rebel against your Master? Is that what it is?" PAH! "Ahhh! I am¡­ shaw¨Cahh¨Cry¡­ shawryy¡­ mas¡­ ahh¡­ ter¡­" Lith shook his head and pped Luna''s soft ass once again, making her moan. While churning her insides, he turned to look at his mother with knitted brows. "Look at her. Was she really your personal servant? Did you not teach her proper etiquettes? Tch. Tch. I expected better from you, mom." Lilith smiled and walked close to Lith. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek. "Mama apologizes for her blunder. She''ll make sure to train your maid properlyter." Lith shook his head and shot a re at Lilith. "No, that won''t do. You already messed up once. Chances of it happening again aren''t low since you don''t realize the consequences they have. You know what? It''s partially your fault that she turned out like this. You should be punished along with her!" Lith held Lilith''s elbows and tossed her beside Luna, making her yelp in the process. "Take off your panties and get under this bitch, wifey. I''ll give you a firsthand experience of the consequences of your actions and show you how to urately train a maid." PAH! "Ahhhh~!" "Oh my¡­" Lilith covered her face as she seemed concerned. "That looks painful. Are you not going to give your poor mama¡ª no, wifey, a chance to redeem herself? Do you really have to go that far?" Lilith looked no different than a pitiful woman who had been wronged and wasn''t getting a chance to exin herself. St¡­ St¡­ St¡­ Lith''s lower body pped against Luna''s swaying ass, making lewd pping sounds. "Absolutely¡­ not." Lith said sternly. "You''ll never learn if I let you off the hook. Now be a good wife and take off your panties. Trust me, you don''t wanna see your husband''s beastly side." "Oh my¡­ I''m scared¡­" Lilith said and obediently took off her panties. With her expressions, she looked like an innocent wife that was being forced to do things. Lilith got under Luna as Lith had instructed and had her swaying breasts press against her motherly ones. Her tongue was out and she was moaning constantly. Drool leaked out from her mouth and fell on Lilith''s face. Lith ced one of his legs on the bed and leaned forwards to be closer to the twodies'' faces. He pushed Luna''s face down and made her lips touch Lilith''s while his dick was being wrapped inside Luna''s spasming warm walls. It felt heavenly inside. "Look at this. She''s not even resisting or ashamed of being so intimate with her Master''s wife or ex-Master. This is how rebellious she has be. Tsk, it''s really a concerning matter." PAH! "Mhhff¡­" Luna let out a muffled moan as her lips pressed against Lilith''s. If one didn''t know any better, they would really think Luna was in the wrong and Lith was being a harsh Master, discipline her. Lilith would be seen as a pitiful youngdy, and the entire fiasco would''ve concerned them. However, reality was far from this. The three were simply role-ying. Luna had ascended to Supreme Rank and she deserved a reward. There was nothing that made her happier than to get punished and humiliated by her Master. The more vulgar and vile he was, the better, and stronger the pleasure! Lith wasn''t too fond of talking vulgarly, but today he stepped out of thatfort zone to reward his maid with what she liked. He called her a bitch, and this was the first time he had ever called someone that. He was slowly adapting to it and would somehowe to terms with calling her a slut too, even though she wasn''t. He was also yet to tie her up and whip her or even ball-gag her mouth and blindfold her. A lot of things were left, and the only reason he hadn''t done them yet was because of Lucy. Lucy was as big of a masochist as his maid. She got pissed this one time knowing he had fucked his aunt in the ass more than herself and locked him up in a room, doing anal so much that Lith wouldn''t be able to cross this mark even if were to do it with all of his women for a month straight. It went without saying that he was sucked dry and barely hanging for dear life by the end. Needless to say, one shouldn''t y with fire unnecessarily. Luna had to settle with this for now. She should actually rejoice knowing she was the first woman in his harem to have been called a bitch in such a tone. As for the other reason for not using toys was the situation they were in. It was totally improv with neither him or Lilith having nned this before. It was a surprise when his mother called him in his bedroom and he saw Luna there. She came back from her ascension fast. With all things said and done, Lith was enjoying himself with this new roley. He spanked Luna''s ass once again and said, "Wifey, look carefully. I''ll be disciplining this rebellious maid now!" Chapter 1080 Torturing Lilith And Luna** Chapter 1080 Torturing Lilith And Luna** [A/N: Contains threesome-type yuri. If you don''t wish to read that, skip. Group sex will have that in the future, I believe if you''ve read this far in the novel, such a thing wouldn''t bother you. So continue reading and have a happy time! :D] ¡­.. Lith''s bedroom which usually stayed empty finally had finally be of some use. The sweet, damp scent of sex lingered in the air with moans reverberating against its walls. The giant bed in the middle of the room was sturdy enough to have a thousand elephants jump on it and be unmovable. Yet, right now, it was slightly shaking with the activities of three people on it. In the middle of this soft bed, Luna was on all fours, partially clothed. Her tits were out in the open and pressed against Lilith''s motherly ones while the two''s lips were locked together. Spreading her pussy from the back, Lith spanked her again and said, "Look at the audacity! Kissing my wife right in front of me without even asking for permission! Do you see it now? Do you see how rebellious she has be?" PAH! "Mmhfff!" "For a bitch in heat like this, the only way of salvation is¡­" Lith held Luna''s hair and pulled her back, increasing the intensity of his thrusts and making her moan louder and louder. In just a few seconds, her pussy tightened so hard that it threatened to rip off Lith''s shaft. Being at the peak of pleasure, she would soon cum. However¡­ "¡­is to derive her off the thing she wants the most." Lith pushed Luna to the side and bent over Lilith, looking her in the eyes. "Haah¡­ haah¡­ no¡­" Luna said in between her ragged breaths. She felt weak and wasn''t able to say much other than that. "Are you learning?" Lith asked while staring into his mother''s amethyst eyes. "Yes¡­ honey¡­" Lilith said with lovestruck eyes. It had been a while since they had sex. A day felt like a year, a week felt like a decade, and a month felt like a century to Lilith whenever she was away from her son. Being a good mother, she wouldn''t interfere in his growth process, but that did not mean she didn''t have cravings. She could go see him anytime she wanted and do the deed, but it wasn''t meaningful or fun like the time right now. Lith''s hand was at the bottom, touching the soft forbidden fruit. He rubbed his fingers over her wet pussy and said, "Good. I will teach you everything there is, but before that¡­" Lith pped Lilith''s pussy and bit her lower lip. "You need to be punished too for kissing my maid and not your husband first." "Mmm~" Lilith wrapped her arms around Lith''s wide back and moaned in agreement. She definitely deserved some punishment for such a scandal! Watching her agree, Lith stopped what he was doing and brought his face down towards her breasts. Two pink pearls were swaying atop supple heavenly mountains. He blew cold air on one of the nipples, making a tingle run down her body. She moaned and tried to cover her tits, but Lith held her hands and pinned them above her head. He went ahead and blew air on the other nipple as well. "Oohhh¡­ no¡­" Lilith didn''t expect such a punishment! Her nipples were fully erect and firm, asking to be devoured and given attention. Lith did not give them the love they wanted and let his tongue run freely beside them, torturing his gentle, innocent, and lovely wife. "Oh my¡­ this is bad¡­" Lilith''s chest heaved up and down as she gasped. When she asked for punishment, she meant getting herself pounded hard! Getting treated roughly! Used as a cocksleeve, turned into a cum dumpster! Even Luna had simr expectations, but was now baffled after watching her madam''s treatment. She stayed silent and wondered what would happen if that was done to her¡­ Her pussy tingled at the thought of it and her fingers betrayed her thoughts, going inside her and caressing her weak spots. As it was Lith moving his tongue around her breasts, milk spewed out in response and spread over his pte. Lith had a taste of this sweet goodness and wanted to have it right from the source, but held himself back to give this littledy of his a taste of torture. He dragged his tongue across his mother''s body and went further down, stopping just an inch from her clit, making Lilith frustrated. "¡­oh¡­ no¡­ don''t do this to me¡­" Lilith pleaded. "Go a bit more down. A little bit more!" Lith wasn''t a rude man. He fulfilled his wife''s wish and went further down, skipping her clit and licking the sides of her pussy, frustrating her further. "Ahh¡­ so bad¡­" Lilith was genuinely wondering about what she did to deserve this! Wasn''t Luna the one that was supposed to be punished? Why did she get dragged into it? Tch¡­ her son definitely inherited her traits for being so shameless and hateful! Feeling it was enough teasing, Lith got up and looked at Lilith. "Do you want me to end this?" "Yes! Stop torturing mama so much!" Lilith said immediately. "Mama who?" Lith raised an eyebrow, his gaze questioning. "Ugh¡­ pound for your wife''s pussy!" Lilith said and extended her legs out, wrapping them around Lith and pulling him down on her. She pressed his face in between her big breast and continued, "Bite these nipples! Do it as hard as you can, as if you''re trying to rip them out!" The frustration along with the tingling sensation on both her nipples was causing Lilith to spout words without thinking. Lith chuckled and felt it was enough teasing. He bit her nipple and sucked on it, gulping a mouthful of milk straight from the source. "Ohhhh! Yes, just like that!" Lilith moaned and trembled under him. After a few minutes of ying with her, Lith flipped her around and put her on top of him. Squeezing her plump ass tightly, he spread them and thrust his shaft into her dripping wet vagina, right away hitting her sweet spots. "Ohhhh~!" Lilith moaned and fell on Lith''s chest. She felt new levels of pleasure along with a sense of satisfaction. The satisfaction of knowing her boy knew all her weak spots and could hit them with one single try! Pah! Pah! Pah! Lith''s body mmed against Lilith''s big ass cheeks. His hard shaft stretched her deepest spots and spread her folds, creating a serene view that couldn''t be seen even in dreams. Turning to the side and looking at the lonely Luna, Lith said, "I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself, my maid. Get behind her first." Luna''s body moved first and she thought about what her Prince had just said to her. In front of her was the very serene view of her Madam''s pussy getting stuffed by her Prince''s thick and long cock. No one else but she was able to see such a thing in the world. It made her quite happy to be so close to her two masters! Lith spread Lilith''s ass again and gave Luna a view of her pink puckered flower. He inserted his middle finger into it and caused Lilith to let out an exaggerated moan. "See this? Having not been visited for a while, this ce has gotten quite narrow. Look at my size and look at the entrance¡­" Lith took his shaft out and ced it in between Lilith''s massive peaches, giving Luna a reference forparison. She was looking at a really long, girthy, and veiny mushroom. It definitely wouldn''t fit inside and her Prince was right about it. Not only in her Madam, but it wouldn''t fit in herself as well! She wondered how her Prince was able to put this entire thing inside her a while ago and not break her. This man was getting more mysterious and powerful by the day. She had been gone for a short while and he had already mastered the art of causing troubles! Even her Madam wasn''t spared. Something told Luna that this was just the beginning¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The beginning of the making of a viin whose only purpose was to conquer his women and make them pass out from pleasure. Rubbing his shaft against his mother''s backdoor, Lith said, "Loosen it enough to have this fit in. I''ll give you five minutes. If I find the slightest resistance, I''ll have you edge for ten days straight with no breaks or pause." Luna shivered hearing that. "Y-y-your Highness¡­ d, don''t worry¡­ it will be done." Luna gulped nervously after saying so. Although the task was really easy, it felt quite difficult to finish today. PAH! "Ohhh~" Lith spanked Lilith''s ass and shoved his shaft back into her dripping honeypot. He looked his mother in the eyes and said, "If you let her loosen you, you''re going to be punished. The punishment would be worse than Luna''s. Consider it a special family offer made just for you." "What?" ''What the fuck!?'' Lilith thought. How did this boy end up bing so bad? She had been watching him and couldn''t figure out when and what caused him to have such a sudden change. He was bing more and more of a man, an adult, and was leaving her speechless. Man aside, where did he learn to stir shit up and cause between two totally peaceful parties? Lilith and Luna were close. Too close, if one were to say. If Luna wasn''t her maid, then she would''ve definitely been one of her sisters, it was to that level. Luna would happily let go of something if Lilith wanted and the same was the case with Lilith as well. There weren''t many things the two desired. However, right now, both were in a situation where peace wasn''t an option, neither was backing out. Both were Lith''s women and both were instructed to do something by him. They couldn''t defy his orders. And the two loved Lith a little too much to not do it. Lith was having the time of his life watching the twodies have a struggle-filled expression. The saying of an immovable object meeting an unstoppable force was getting true here. To stir shit up further, he squeezed Lilith''s ass and said, "Luna, I am giving you a pass to freely do whatever you want. You can p this beautiful ass if it''s not cooperating." Luna would not spank Lilith no matter what happened. Lith said that to test whether she would get out of herfort zone and do it or whether she''ll stick to achieving her goals without it. "Hey, isn''t that too unfair on me?" Lilith questioned. Lith nodded. "Yes, it does seem that I went too light. Okay, I''ll add another condition. You are not to attack Luna, you can only defend." "What!?" "What? Was the condition not good? Okay, I''ll add anothe¡ª" "STOP!!" Chapter 1081 One Upping Lilith** Chapter 1081 One Upping Lilith** ''Forgive me for the sins I''m about tomit, Madam. These are direct orders from His Highness which I cannot disobey.'' Luna thought to herself as she looked at the swaying smooth buttocks in front. She leaned forwards and gave the pretty pink puckered flower a lick, then tried to insert her tongue inside. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" Lilith moaned as her pussy got pped by Lith''s shaft repeatedly. She started feeling the onught on her backdoor too now and the pleasure had intensified. Turning to the side while getting pumped, she said, "Ahh¡­ Luna¡­ you don''t have to. Let''s¡­ Ahhh¡­ ignore the conditions." PAH! "Ohhh~!" Lith tormented the innocent peaches and said, "Trying to defy my orders? That too in front of me? Haven''t you gotten quite bold, wifey?" Lith groped the soft buns and pushed them down, thrusting his shaft deep into her and stretching her tight pussy. "Ahh¡­ that''s¡­ that''s too deep!" Lilith moaned out loud. As her attention got diverted, Luna found an opening and immediately inserted her tongue inside, sloshing it around to loosen her Madam up. A strong rosy scent spread on her tongue and it was sweet, woody, and pleasant. Lith felt his shaft get stuck in a wonderful slippery tightness. The insides were wrapped in such a way that pulling out felt difficult. Though, there was nothing that a good ol'' spank wouldn''t resolve. PAH! "Ohhh!" Lilith was in bliss and moaned. Her insides tightened further, contrary to Lith''s expectations, and getting out became more difficult than ever. Lith had miscalcted. "Tch." Clicking his tongue, he bit onto her nipple and pulled it, further stimting her and making her shiver. A small drink break cooled his head as sweet nectar poured into his mouth and went down his throat. An idea popped into Lith''s mind. Instead of pulling out, he grabbed Lilith''s buttocks and made her grind on him, rubbing against the weak spots inside her. The new sex-y brought greater levels of arousal. Lilith was enjoying herself to the fullest and couldn''t focus on anything but the pleasure and her son. Due to Lith''s help and the already present handicap, Lilith forgot to resist against Luna and let her loosen her up. Luna made enough space with her tongue to let her two fingers slide in. She took out her tongue and began fingering Lilith''s ass. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. "Your Highness, it''s done," said Luna while looking at Lith. "Is it?" Lith asked back and took out his shaft from Lilith''s pussy. "Hey, wait. I''m so close to cumming." Lilith protested. "Insert it in her ass, Luna." Lith ignored her and said. Luna held the long, slippery shaft of Lith and pointed it at Lilith''s backdoor. Lith pushed it in, and¡­ Felt resistance. It did not get in and slipped, going right inside Luna''s mouth that was close to Lilith''s ass hole. "Mhff~" Luna raised her eyebrows and tasted the lewd juices on her Prince''s cock. "Tsk." Lith clicked his tongue. "I expected better from you, Luna. It seems that you really need to be punished." "Afologwez yorf hyfness¡­" Luna said and sucked on Lith''s shaft, taking it deep inside her throat. Lith turned to look at Lilith. She was right in front of him. Staring into her purple eyes, he said, "Since you didn''t allow Luna to loosen you up, I take it that you don''t want to do anal. As a spokesman of consent, I shall oblige mydy''s wishes." "Eh?" Lilith was taken aback. Did she just fall into a trap? Initially she did get loosened up, but when she regained her rity, it wasn''t difficult to have it tightened again. She didn''t want to get punished unnecessarily and be deprived of the pleasure. She did these calctions but her boy had just one upped her! Lith took his shaft out of Luna''s mouth and rolled to the side with Lilith, getting on top of her. He stretched his arms and pulled Luna into his embrace. Squeezing her soft mounds, he licked her neck and rubbed his shaft against Lilith''s wet slit. "Get in position, you''re going to be punished now." Lith pped her pussy and ced her on top of Lilith again, getting a view of two amazingly velvety flowers that were screaming to be plucked. He inserted his shaft inside Luna''s pussy and began pounding her, making her moan on top of Lilith. Minutes into it, as she was at the peak of pleasure, Lith took his shaft out and prated Lilith''s pussy, edging Luna as he had said. ''Ahh¡­ His Highness wasn''t kidding¡­'' Luna realized she had fucked up. But just a split secondter, drool dripped from the corner of her mouth and went on Lilith''s lips as she thought of something lewd. Lilith, tasting Luna''s saliva, raised her eyebrow in amusement as it had the taste of Lith and her juices in it. She then remembered that Luna was blowing Lith a while ago. "Come here¡­" Lilith said and kissed Luna, shoving her tongue inside her mouth and capturing all of Lith''s remnants. Lith found the scene hot and increased the intensity of his thrusts. A few minutester, he was close to climaxing, however, right this time, he felt the Space around him fluctuate. Qingyue teleported into the room and saw quite the scene that made her face flush red. Her Master was being pounded by her Prince while the head maid was pressing herself against her Master and kissing her. All three were only partially clothed and what should''ve been exposed was out in the open. "Your Highness¡­ Madam¡­" Qingyue quickly shifted to having a professional stoic look on her face and bowed. She had seen everything but pretended she didn''t. Lith and Lilith both turned to look at her. Continuing to move his hips and stretch his mother''s pussy, Lith asked, "What is it, Qingyue?" "Your Highness, Lady Alea and her aide are here. They wish to see you." "Oh." Lith realized. "Right, aunt did ask me to take care of her." Lilith''s insides tightened at this time, as if indicating that Lith shouldn''t leave before finishing his business. Lith turned to look back at Lilith and said, "Give me a minute, Qingyue. I''ll finish up with the business here first." Qingyue bowed. "As His Highness wishes." Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Lith''s shaft quickly entered the pussy tunnel and came out just as quickly, then entered again. He pped Luna''s ass and said, "Bite her nipples. If she doesn''t cum within a minute, I''m increasing your punishment." Luna panicked. She didn''t want more punishment as they genuinely sounded harsh. She liked to be manhandled and treated roughly, but not edged or stripped off from pleasure. Luna did as instructed by her Prince and bit Lilith''s nipples. Lilith leaned her head back and moaned with the aggressive assaults from Lith and Luna. Her strength was capped at King Rank and what she was feeling was so intense that drops of tears leaked from the corner of her eyes. "Haah¡­ Aahhh¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­." Lilith found it hard to breathe as she was moaning continuously. Her lewd gasps sounded like a sweet melody to Lith, who felt invigorated and pounded her hard. As he had said, a minuteter, his shaft bulged and twitched inside Lilith, then exploded instantly. "Ohhhhhhh~!" Squirt¡­ Squirt¡­ "Nnghhh!" Lith grasped Luna''s ass for support and grunted while shooting inside Lilith. Lilith felt hot semen flow inside her and had another light orgasm. Her womb couldn''t contain everything and the load spilled out, draining down her pussy slit. Lith took his shaft out and got down from the bed. He looked at Qingyue and said, "Get me cleaned and dressed, Qingyue." She nodded her head in understanding and got down on her knees, sucking his shaft and licking it clean within a minute. It took ten seconds to then dress him up in a fine suit. "Youdies stay here. I''ll be back." Lith said to his mother and maid, then left with Qingyue. Lilith was still gasping while Luna was lying beside her, sideways, breathing roughly as well. Lilith turned to the side and said with knitted brows, "Luna, what the fuck?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Sorry¡­" Luna apologized with a neutral face. "It was His Highness'' orders." Lilith shook her head. It seems Luna thought she was referring to her nipples being bitten by her. "No, I meant, what the fuck, why would you let baby''s cum spill like that? Get down there and collect it, I want to taste it." "¡­" Luna blinked and stared at Lilith for a solid second. ¡­right¡­ it was not that the Prince was getting more shameless. It was that he already had shamelessness in his veins. They were dormant and awakening as he grew up. The reason for such a trait within him was this silver-haireddy with hazy purple eyes. She was the peak master cultivating in the Dao of Shamelessness. Luna smiled softly and shook her head, then got down and did what Lilith had asked her to do. While doing so, she thought, ''Due to the ascension, I totally forgot how shameless Madam could get. She had been a calm and quietdy for a long time. Only after having her kids did her true personality erupt out. I had an image of her past self after ascension and momentarily forgot that she wasn''t the same anymore.'' Luna licked and sucked all the cum within Lilith''s pussy. Her cheeks were full and she went up to give them to Lilith. Lilith couldn''t wait to taste her boy''s semen and kissed Luna, sucking the rosy, musky cream from her mouth. ''Madam doesn''t understand how wild the things she''s been doing and how wild His Highness is bing. Mmm¡­ not that I amining. I hope these things continue forever¡­'' Chapter 1082 Scamming Alea* Chapter 1082 Scamming Alea* "Little cousin!" Alea wrapped her arms around Lith''s neck and jumped. Lith held her and spun around, calling her name cheerfully and reciprocating the energy. "I missed you!" Alea said. "I missed you too!" Lith replied. "You should visit more often, this is your home too, you know?" Lith put her down and said while pulling her cheek. "Same goes for you. You should visit us more often." Alea said with a smile and leaned forwards to kiss Lith. A supple softness was felt by him, followed by a calm earthy sweetness as Lith tasted her saliva. The kiss was short and after breaking it, Lith wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "Aunt entrusted you in my care. You''ll be with me for the next couple of months." Alea''s eyes lit up and her face beamed with joy. Lith smirked at this. "You''ll be doing a lot of boring stuff and training, sitting in one ce for weeks at a stretch, and staring at tablets. Are you ready for it?" "Eh?" The sparkle in her eyes was gone. "What do you mean in one ce?" "Exactly how it sounds." Lith chuckled. "I told you, it''s going to be boring." Alea blinked with a dumbfounded gaze and asked, "Little cousin, surely you aren''t serious, right?" Lith smiled. "¡­right?" Lith smiled wider, making Alea smile tense up. A blue-haired elvendy with pointy ears walked closer to Alea. She wore loose, minimalistic white robes befitting the status of high elves, and clear round sses. cing a hand on Alea''s shoulder, Jasmine said, "Princess, you are not here to fool around. You need to focus on cultivation." "What?" Alea turned to the side and looked at Jasmine''s face. "I have to do that here too? Isn''t this a vacation?" With a neutral look on her face, Jasmine pulled out a thick book from thin air and said while reading it, "For the past two weeks, you''ve been doing nothing but making bubbles. On the first day it was soap bubbles, second day it was mud bubbles, third day it was fire bubbles, fourth day¡­" Jasmine briefed Alea on the things she had done in thest two weeks to give her an idea of how much she was cking. It was done in two minutes and made Alea wonder what was wrong with it. Was making bubbles something bad? Jasmine nudged her sses and shot a sharp re at Alea, making her flinch. "You tried to pop a bubble and fell down from the castle. You tried to pop another bubble and forgot it was poisonous, leading to having intense allergies all over your body." Alea was a walking disaster. Not for others, but for herself. She did everything but cultivate and train. Lith was amused hearing those things. He looked at Alea, then at Jasmine, and said, "Indeed, having her sit in one ce was a good idea on my part." Jasmine nodded her head. "Imend His Highness for that." Alea pouted hearing the two speak like that and hugged Lith, hiding her face in his embrace and trying to avoid saying unnecessary things that couldter be used against her. Lith rubbed her back and looked at Jasmine. "What are you going to do in the meantime?" Jasmine bowed lightly and said with a neutral tone, "I will be roaming around with the Princess and take care of her." "All the time?" Lith asked with a raised eyebrow. "Yes." Jasmine said tly. "Even during her baths?" Jasmine blinked in befuddlement, but nodded her lightly to it. "If the Princess wishes to wash herself up, I''ll take care of that too." Lith chuckled and extended his hand out to wrap it around Jasmine''s waist, surprising her. He pulled her in his embrace as well and whispered in her pointy ears, "I was nning to take the Princess to bed. But since you are asked to be with her at all times, I''ll respect aunt''s wishes and have you tag along there as well." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Jasmine''s pointy ears had a visible flush on them. They perked up and trembled while her face heated up. "The Prince¡­" Jasmine said in a meek voice. "¡­doesn''t need to concern himself with me¡­" Jasmine was trying to say that it was fine to take Alea to bed if he wanted. She could be away at those times, it wouldn''t be a problem. However, was Lith going to ept that? He slithered his hand into Jasmine''s robes and ran it between her two legs, brushing it again against herced panties, and felt something velvety underneath them. Jasmine''s body trembled and she buried her face in Lith''s embrace too, trying not to express that she was embarrassed, and enjoying it. Beside her, Alea, who heard the word bed, had her eyes lit up again. It seemed that she wasn''t going to be made to train and would instead get to spend some quality time with her cousin! Her mama''s words were true. She would indeed get closer with her cousin with all of this! Lith could feel Alea''s excitement through the blood bond and Jasmine''s embarrassment and anticipation as well. He continued to rub his fingers against Jasmine''s slit and turned to look at Alea. "I won''t be able to spend much time with you as mom''s waiting for me. My maid ascended to the Supreme Rank and her reward''s due." Hearing that, Alea looked up at Lith. "Little cousin won''t be with me?" Lith nodded. "Not for a long time." Alea''s face turned dejected. To not have her mood worsen further, Lith shed a kind smile and said, "Though, there''s a way you can spend more time with me." Alea''s face lit up again and her anticipating eyes demanded an answer right away! Qingyue, who was right beside the three, noticing Lith''s kind smile sighed internally. ''His Highness isn''t even trying to hide his evil intentions.'' To Alea, his smile seemed the brightest in the world, but to Qingyue, who knew what was going on in Lith''s mind, it looked quite devious. A poormb was going to be scammed by a hungry wolf into its den today. "What is it?" Alea asked eagerly. Lith continued to smile and said innocently, "You can join into the activities I''m doing with mom and my maid. Simple." "Ohh!" Alea felt amused. Why didn''t she think of that before? At this point, Jasmine''s embarrassment was starting to wither as she felt something suspicious. Lith could feel it through their blood bond, and to distract her, he simply pressed his fingers deeper into her gushing valley and caressed her, making her legs tremble, and pleasure to shoot to her head. Alea nodded her head at Lith''s rmendation and said, "I''ll join you and aunty then." "Are you sure?" Lith asked. He was a gentleman and wouldn''t do things hisdies didn''t like. Alea nodded her head again. "Yes. Take me to aunty Lilith, it''s been a while since I saw her." Lith smiled again. "Good. Then let''s go see her. I''m sure you''ll have a good time with her." "Mhm!" Alea hummed enthusiastically. Lith turned to look at Qingyue at this point and said, "Let''s go back. I''ll require your helping hand there." Qingyue bowed in acknowledgment. "As His Highnessmands." With that, the four vanished from the area and teleported right into Lith''s bedroom. A sh of darkness was followed by a blinding light, which soon settled and let Alea and Jasmine have a look of their surroundings. The first thing that hit them was a lewd scent, and the second thing that hit them was the view of a luxurious bedroom. "Ara, Ara¡­ who do we have here?" A melodic voice was the third thing that hit them. Alea raised her eyebrows in happiness as she heard her aunt''s voice. She turned around to greet her, but then froze on the spot as she saw the condition she was in. Jasmine froze too and her mind refused to register what was in front of them. Lilithy on her sides like a seductress. Her perky breasts hung beautifully from her chest while her legs were spread just enough to half cover her pussy, providing an air of mystery. Anyone who saw this would feel like wanting to spread her legspletely and see whaty between them. Luna sat upright beside her, her back attached to the bedrest. Her legs were slightly spread out and herhers were blocked by Lilith''s hand. Lilith''s middle finger was inside Luna''s pussy, swirling around and searching for the remnants of Lith''s cum. Alea and Jasmine were quite shook when they saw this scene, and Lilith, feeling that it wasn''t appropriate toy in such a position, took her finger out of Luna''s pussy, sucked on it, then sat upright with her legs crossed. "How have you been, little Alea?" Lilith asked with a gentle smile as if there was nothing wrong with the scandalous situation. Her words caused Alea to be back to reality. She turned slightly red and said, "I''ve been good, aunty. How are you?" "Oh dear, I couldn''t be any better! Fufufu¡­" Lilith spoke like an actual aunt and chuckled softly. Alea nodded in understanding and then turned to look at Lith, only to feel surprised once again. His pants were gone and a maid was helping him take his shirt off. That maid was also only in her lingerie. Jasmine was baffled too after watching this. ''Fast!!'' Alea and Jasmine both thought. Noticing Alea''s gaze, Lith shed her with the same kind smile as before. "I told you that you''ll have a good time. Wasn''t I right about it?" Alea froze again. It was this moment did she realize what her cousin''s smile meant. It wasn''t heartwarming, it was totally like a devil''s! Her little cousin wasn''t little anymore! He was a big devil! Big perverted devil! Chapter 1083 As Easy As Breathing** Chapter 1083 As Easy As Breathing** [A/N: Contains Yuri, skip if you dislike it. I won''t entertain this Yuri controversy anymore because girl on girl during orgies doesn''t make sense to me, personally. There''s plenty of other books without yuris, please feel free to go through them. Thank you, I hope you have a good read!] ¡­.. Schlopp¡­ Schlopp¡­ "So Alea, what have you been up totely?" Lilith asked while lying beside Lith and letting her motherly milkers fall on his face. The blonde elf with pointy ears was on his other side with legs spread apart. Her bald, pink pussy was getting devoured by Lith while his shaft got sucked by the neer, the blue-haired elf with sses, Jasmine. On Jasmine''s two sides were Luna and Qingyue, guiding her to deepthroat properly. Two very different conversations were going on in the room and Lith was listening to both of them with interest. "Miss Jasmine, take slow breaths. There''s no rush." Qungyue parted Jasmine''s hair that was falling on her eyes to the side. "Let it slide over your tongue, it won''t go to your windpipe, don''t worry. If you need a reference, feel it like this¡­" Luna said and inserted her middle and ring fingers inside Jasmine''s wet pussy in a slow, curved motion. Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise and a drop of tear leaked out as she did what Qingyue and Luna asked her to do. An amateur at y, Lith felt a different level of pleasure on his shaft as Jasmine gave her sloppy deepthroat. He continued to eat out his elven cousin and basked in the aromatic earthly vors of her lewd juices. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Getting asked a question, Alea replied, "I have been¡­ mhm¡­ good, aunt." Lilith then smiled and asked, "Are you missing your mama?" This question seemed sort of important so Lith stopped swirling his tongue inside her warm canal. He turned to the side and grabbed his mother''s tits, gobbling on one of the soft yet firm nipples. "Mm." Alea nodded her head. "I wonder why she made me leave." Lilith patted Alea''s head and said, "She needs to enter secluded cultivation too from time to time. You shouldn''t worry too much." Alea sighed. "Aunty is right¡­" Lith could feel her mood dip. To cheer her up, he turned to her side again and bit on her clit, they gave it a gentle tug. "Ahhh~" Alea moaned and leaned forward, having her breasts fall on Lith''s face. Gugghh¡­ gugghh¡­ glugghh¡­ Jasmine''s throat quickly learned to fit all of Lith''s shaft. She was even vacuuming and massaging it as she sucked on it. Her skills had risen so sharply that nobody would think she was a beginner a while ago. The deepthroat blowjob continued for a while. Lilith and Alea talked together while Lith switched between them periodically and gave them equal attention. Only when Lith felt satisfied, he rolled to the side with Alea in tow and got on top of her. She happily wrapped her arms and legs around him and kissed him. Lith''s shaft spread her innocent pink entrance and smoothly made its way in. Alea''s vagina was warm and slippery and had a good amount of tightness to it. Her hard nipples were felt by Lith on his chest along with her soft and warm body. The skin to skin contact brought them closer than ever. After a solid few minutes of having her pussy stretched, when Lith broke the kiss, he made Lilith get on top of Alea, having her nipples touch hers while resting her mature bottom lips on her young ones. He shifted his shaft from one slippery pussy to another tighter one. Comparing twodies wasn''t the right thing to do, but home was home, and thefort of being inside Lilith''s pussy was unmatched. This time around, Lith didn''t keep Alea waiting. He activated his double trouble technique and had another invisible shaft pop out. It was his own body, but seemed a bit bizarre so was hidden. Alea didn''t know anything about it. To her it felt totally the same as before and she moaned along with Lilith. The maids were sitting at the side and awaiting instructions. To keep them busy, he said, "You three,e here." The three got closer. "Kyaaah!" Jasmine yelped as she was swiftly pulled up. Her legs hung over Lith''s shoulders and her bare pussy covered his face. Jasmine held Lith''s head and hugged it for support, trembling due to the embarrassment and the sudden insertion of Lith''s tongue in herhers. After she was taken care of, Lith pulled Qingyue and Luna to his two sides and hugged them. His hands slithered down and yed with their heated honeypots. At one time, Lith was taking care of five different women. It was as easy as breathing for him, and without even knowing, he was bing more and more of a true sessor of the Grand Lust Sovereign. The wild positionsted for a solid twenty minutes of pounding and ended when Lilith and Alea''s insides were creamed. Jasmine climaxed twice in this period with Qingyue and Luna both achieving one for themselves. Everyone had a good time, and it was time for round two, but Lith felt a strong Yin energying from Alea, gushing into his body. Alea too felt a strong Yang energy within her, and due to the chaotic energies within their bodies, they had to sit in a lotus position and meditate. After some rest, the maids went to get their masters cleaned. Luna wiped Lith''s lower body with a wet napkin, Qingyue went to Lilith while Jasmine took care of Alea. Lith wasn''t feeling anything from the outside. His focus waspletely on the Yin energy inside his body making a mess of him. It was like a slipper slithering snake that couldn''t be caught. Keeping it tamed was a challenge, and it required a lot of his own Yang energy. Using his spiritual power, Lith broke the dense Yin energy into fine strands. He wrapped each strand with his own Yang energy and made them spread out evenly in his body. Coating each strand was a task and he couldn''t do it for more than a handful of them at a time. This gave time to the Yin energy to run amok and gave Lith frostbite in many ces on his body. Alea was sweating on the sidelines and steam could visibly be seening out from her pores. Her expression was that of pain, and with gritted teeth, she was trying to absorb the Yang energy within her just like Lith. Lilith and the maids watched the two from the sidelines with interest and analyzed their new cultivation techniques while waiting for them to finish. Chapter 1084 Aleas Physique Chapter 1084 Alea''s Physique Alea''s physique was special. She possessed the extremely rare Mystic Yin Ice Lotus physique. Rare did not usually mean good and in Alea''s case, this was what had happened. The physique of hers was the reason why her cultivation progress was slow. She may be an air head but she never cked off from cultivation. At the end of the day, Alea was Agalea''s daughter. With how astonishing Agalea''s talent was and the amount of dedication she possessed to doing immense hard work was mind boggling. Such a woman''s daughter wouldn''t really turn out to be a cker. This was indeed true but fate had other ns for Alea. The physique of hers required tremendous amounts of Yang energy to create a Yin-Yang harmony within her body. It was through this harmony that she would have an easier time with her cultivation. She could understand thews better, feel the elemental energies better, and have little to no bottlenecks in her endless pursuit of martial peak. The problem? For many years, she couldn''t find anyone with a potent Yang energy and had to stick to suppressing her physique. Time to time, her physique''s prowess would re up and freeze her. They were turning her into an ice sculpture from inside-out, but thanks to having a Supreme Rank mother, the physique was sealed within her. Doing so allowed Alea to cultivate with normal means, but it wasn''t the right path for her. She was having a lot of trouble in this journey and thought of quitting many times. During this phase of her life, she felt fed up with cultivation as it was like a difficult math question that just refused to get into her grasp. Alea branched off to doing something else and during this phase, learnt that the world was beautiful, and she could do so much more other than cultivation. From the start she was an innocent child and was always curious to experience new things. Her physique had ced a temporary suppression on her and made her lose that charm. However, after it got sealed and Alea got bored of cultivating, the charms were back and she did not hold back in her explorations even if they meant death. Death was something nobody was afraid of in this world. They knew they would be reincarnated and continue to live as long as their souls did not dissipate. People were afraid of the ones that could erase their souls into nothingness. With the soul gone, it meant aplete erasure. The person would never be back again no matter what happened. This was aw of nature. Alea fearlessly adventured and lived her life until she eventually met Lith. Meeting him was the best thing that could''ve ever happened to her. He opened a new door to life and made her experience lots of things. She saw the world with a new perspective, Lith''s perspective to be precise, and enjoyed whatever he was looking at. She underwent rapid emotional growth and after having sex with him multiple times, realized that her Yin physique was strangely in tune with him. She took off the suppression on the day she first got Lith''s Yang energy within her, her first creampie, and saw that the Yang energy neutralized the Yin energy. Once the harmony was established, it seeped through all the pores into her body and immediately raised her cultivation level. Alea broke through after a few more loads within her and it was together with Lith. This was a core memory of hers and she couldn''t be happier. Currently, she got his Yang energy again and her Yin physique red up. It was so strong that it spread deeply into his body. If Lith fails to block it, he might get crippled for life. This was how scary her own physique was. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alea had faith in Lith and focused on herself. Lith was struggling but eventually managed to trap all the Yin energy and convert them into a harmonized energy that could be absorbed by him. Dual cultivation was amazing and fun. One did not need to seclude themselves in a cave for thousands of years to achieve a breakthrough. Lith could absorb the Yin energies of thedies one realm above him. It gave him a big boost and the more his cultivation was, the more benefit would thedies around him gain. The only problem with dual cultivation was that it was too fast. The body might get stronger and ascensions would be faster too, but it would result in ack of understanding of the elemental energies. The understanding was different for each person. There were thousands of interpretations avable and what suited one might not fit someone else. Everybody had to understand and interpret things on their own and find a meaning to their life. Lith could not find the meaning of his life yet. What he did know was that he wanted a rxed and peaceful life. Having everything like he did now and spending lots and lots of time with family, wives, maids, and friends. His foundation was strong and slowly and surely, he would go into greater depth of the elementalws and understand everything there was to understand. He''ll eventually find out what purpose he had to serve and why he had this life. He might also get to know his past self better and as to why he, an average kid who had done noteworthy in his life, died, and reincarnated with an amethyst spoon. All those things apart, Lith was done absorbing the Yin energy. With how it was going, he would ascend within three to four centuries if he cultivated diligently. The direct effect of the harmony in his body was that he did not feel horny anymore and had a sense of satisfaction wash over him. Alea had felt something simr and unlike Lith, who was awake and energetic, Alea had dozed off on the bed. She was feeling too hot and Jasmine cast a cooling spell on her. Once the energies were in harmony, the cooling sensation made her feelfortable and she dozed off without any care in the world. Lith cracked his neck and looked at hisdies. He caressed the sleeping Alea''s head and asked the rest with a smile, "Shall we continue with round two?" Before others could answer, they all felt spatial fluctuations around them and out appeared an elf maid with green eyes and big breasts. This was Freya, Lucy''s personal maid. Freya bowed to Lith and Lilith, paying her respects, and said, "Your Highness, your wife is here." Chapter 1085 Alexandras Adventures Chapter 1085 Alexandra''s Adventures "Darlinggggg~!" Smooooooch~ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A ck-haired beauty jumped in Lith''s arms and voraciously devoured his lips. Lith didn''t get a glimpse of his wife, but felt her sweet taste, body, and warmth. After kissing her husband to her heart''s content, Alexandra broke it, then rapidly gave him multiple kisses all over his face, smothering it with her saliva. "Darling! I missed you! I missed you! I missed you!" Lith had a warm smile on his face and patted her back as shey on him attached like a ko. Alexandra was in a hyperactive state after meeting Lith. Her hands couldn''t stay still and slithered all around his back as she kissed him like a maniac. Eventually, the kissing stopped, only to have been reced with a biting sound. Alexandra bit Lith''s neck and sucked his strong rose and iron vored blood. To return the love, Lith bit her back and the two indulged in the traditional vampire kiss between a husband and wife. Lith had gotten stronger in the period she was away. Being a King Rank, his blood was potent and made her drowsy. He had the ability to control how his blood would affect the other person, and in the current scenario, he chose to have Alexandra sleep and rest for a while. Through their blood connection, Lith could feel how tired his cute wife actually was. She was filled with excitement, glee, and anticipation, but there were undertones of lethargy that had to be addressed. She had been adventuring for so many years at a stretch. She definitely deserved a break. As Lith had hoped, Alexandra fell asleep in his embrace. Having had her blood, Lith was feeling it rush downwards and go to a ce which had been quite active a while ago. Sleeping together was not a possibility. Alexandra needed rest and so did Lith. At most, they could cuddle and rest, but anything else was out of picture. With Alexandra falling asleep, Lith instructed Qingyue a few things and left for Alexandra''s bedroom. He would hug her all night long and give her the affection she hadn''t gotten in so many years. Qingyue was asked to instruct thedies in his bedroom about him. They should carry on with their day and not wait for him as he had to spend time with Alexandra. Lith was d that his wife arrived a littleter. Otherwise things would''ve turned into a mess and all thedies wouldn''t have gotten creamed properly and made to have multiple orgasms. Walking into Alexandra''s room, Lith ced her down on the bed andy beside her. He finally had a proper view of hers and watching her features, was pleasantly surprised to find out how much she had changed. Alexandra''s eyes were closed and she seemed to be sleeping peacefully, however, her beautiful face had somewhat of a rugged appearance, making her seem like a warrior. Her clothing consisted of a ck tank top, green cargo pants, and heavy duty boots with light armor. The colorbination reminded him of his own self from his past life. He used to wear simrbinations. Alexandra''s toned and t abdomen was out in the open. Despite there being a thickyer on the cargo pants, a wet spot could be seen in between her legs. This girl¡­ was just too excited whenever she came across Lith. Her IQ points would be tremendously lowered and she would usually only think about loving Lith or getting loved by him or getting boned. There was no other thing whatsoever. Lith caressed his wife''s unblemished face and kissed her forehead. He wished her a good night and slept right beside her, spooning her from behind. ¡­.. Three dayster. On the rooftop of the castle. Lith wore an open white floral-patterned shirt along with white shorts, a white hat, and blue slides, matching the blue colors of the flowers on his shirt. His sharp, toned abs were a delight for Alexandra''s eyes who was sitting on hisp, drawing circles on his chest, and getting fed some juicy red globe grapes by Lith. On the opposite side of the round table were Luna and Qingyue, working, and ready to heed any order he may have for them. "Honey, what were you up to these years?" Lith asked with love-filled eyes that struck an arrow to Alexandra''s heart. She ced her palm on his chest where his beating heart was and said, "Oh darling, I was busy. Very very busy with so many things both cultivation and non cultivation rted." Alexandra began recounting the many things she did on her adventures one by one and told it in a story format for easier understanding. One fine day, Alexandra felt weak. She was among the War Dragon Tribe, fighting and learningbat skills, but with how vast their experience in martial arts was, she couldn''t hold a candle. The kids were mighty strong and could rival Alexandra in one on one fights. She struggled to defeat them through skills and emerged as a victor through brute strength. There was a lot to learn and she had been humbled quite early about the cruel world in this ce. Alexandra realized her weaknesses and immediately went on an adventure to sort them out. She had support of her older sister Arya, who was the person responsible for sending her from one world to another. Her first adventure was in a world full of beasts that ran purely on instincts. Defeating them wasn''t easy as they were many realms stronger than her. The only saving grace was that they had no sentience and thus couldn''t hide their weak points properly. Alexandra killed many beasts at a much higher level than hers, and eventually gained some understanding of the elementalws. This adventure taught herbat skills for the beasts and how to be feral and worry-free in any environment. Then the next adventure was to a cepletely in the air. There were just sky inds and nothing on the ground. It was said that whoever falls from the sky inds wouldpletely be enlightened and break free from the constraints of humanity. They also stated that the person would die and these enlightens would happen after their death. It sounded quite shady to Lith, and Alexandra shared a simr opinion, hence she didn''t unnecessarily try to jump down the sky ind. Alexandra fought with many masters on the sky inds and the top disciplines of the big time sects. She emerged victorious everywhere, and eventually felt that it was time to leave this world as it had nothing more to offer. However, before she could leave, someone called out to her. "Miss, wait! Wait, please!" Chapter 1086 Alexandras Adventures (2) Chapter 1086 Alexandra''s Adventures (2) A teenage girl with rough, unkempt hair rushed towards Alexandra wearing straw sandals. Her feet hurt as she ran and her lungs seemed to be on the verge of copse with how hard she was gasping. Alexandra had an emotionless look on her face. It was the early years of her adventures and she wasn''t as mature. The girl that appeared to be from some poor background, reached Alexandra and kneeled in front of her. She joined her hands and said with tearful eyes, "Miss, no, warrior that defeated all the masters under the skies, I beg you, I beg you, please eradicate the gue in our vige. Many have died and are continuing to die." Alexandra had no emotional change despite hearing that. Whether people died or lived, it did not matter to her. The girl kept her head bowed and sobbed uncontrobly. Alexandra looked at the skies of this world and wondered about her next adventure. She was supposed to leave for another world, but there was nopulsion to do so or any time limit. She was there to get new experiences, and after some thinking, decided that she should go with the flow. "Okay," said Alexandra. The girl''s eyes lit up. She wiped her tears and ran towards Alexandra, holding her hand and saying cheerfully, "This way, warrior!" Alexandra got dragged by a girl who seemed no older than fifteen and was a bit surprised to find out she was letting her do that. Alexandra wasn''t a cold killing machine, she had emotions. The only thing was that her emotions were usually suppressed and nothing fazed her if it wasn''t rted to her husband. The young girl reached her vige and gasped once again for being out of breath by walking fast. She left Alexandra''s hand and distanced herself a bit to breathe in fresh air. Alexandra noticed a faint burning sensation on her palms and checking it, saw that there was a patch of minute holes on it. These holes were dark and the flesh around her palm was slowly melting. It stinged and caused some difort. Alexandra pointed her other hand''s nail at her wrist and cut it off without batting an eye. There was a numb sensation around the shed area, but it soon vanished as a new palm regenerated in no time. Alexandra then turned to look at the strange girl. She got this strange thing from her, and upon closer look, noticed that the girl had bandages all over arms. Even her palms were covered in it, but had a few gaps here and there, where something dark could be seen. "Come here." Alexandra said with an authoritative tone to the girl. "Eh?" Startled, the girl turned around, and then heaved a sigh in relief when she noticed it was the warrior who called her and not someone else. She walked close to Alexandra and asked, "Yes, warrior?" "Open your bandages." Alexandra ordered her. These bandages were more like a long piece of cloth wrapped around. The girl had to take them offpletely. "What?" The girl was baffled. "Take it off." Alexandra took a step closer and said, her crimson eyes shining sharply. The girl gulped in nervousness and said, "W, warrior, if I do that¡­ you might be¡­ disgusted. You will run away after killing me if I do that¡­" "Why will I kill you?" Alexandra asked. She wasn''t someone who spoke a lot and was bad atmunication when not with Lith. "Umm¡­" The girl fidgeted, but quickly confessed, "It''s disgusting to look at. The thing under the bandage. I have the gue too and these are its symptoms. The warrior mustn''t bother with this lowly one." "Take it off." Alexandramanded, this time sternly. Her aura was menacing and made the girl gulp and do as asked. The girl undid her bandages and slowly, Alexandra could see thousands of tiny holes spread out all over her arms. They were slowly spreading to her body as well, but the rate was slowly. They hadn''t reached her shoulders yet. The minute holes everywhere for sure were disgusting and could make anyone''s scalp tingle. In fact, watching her own self made the girl''s stomach churn. She felt like puking and was trying hard not to pass out. Her arms bled and sizzled. They were hurting a lot as each second without any covering, the air passing through these would act as sharp needles. As the girl in front was a human, Alexandra could feel her emotions. To ease her from her pain, she took a step towards her and shed her nail at her shoulders, cutting off the arms having the gue. The girl did not feel anything. The nerves were cut so precisely and swiftly that she did not see anything either. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She continued to stare at Alexandra with a pained expression that she previously had and watched her take a small red vial out from out of nowhere. Alexandra opened the vial, held the girl''s jaw, and forced her to drink it. The girl couldn''t resist. She had no arms and couldn''t feel them either. By the time she realized her arms had vanished, a new pair of them regrew instantly. All she felt was a tingle at her shoulders for a few seconds and that was it. "How did you get the gue?" Alexandra asked the important question. The girl let out a pained sigh. "I do not know, warrior. This gue suddenly appeared and¡ª huh? Huh!? HUUUUUUH!?!!" The girl was shocked out of her wits as she noticed both her arms were back to proper health. It took her some time toe to terms with her new reality, and when she did, she kowtowed and sobbed uncontrobly once again, thanking Alexandra for her benevolence. "Get up." Alexandra did not have time for such meaningless gratitude. "Take me to your vige." She wanted to wrap things up and leave this ce. "Yes, warrior!" The girl wiped her eyes once again and took Alexandra to the actual vige. They were currently at the periphery of it and no one was around. Walking past huts made from mud and haystacks, on the dusty unpaved ground, Alexandra found herself to have stepped into one of the poorest ces she had ever seen. The vige had roughly twenty to thirty such houses and all the people were either sitting by the door or ying weird ancient-looking board games together in small groups. Alexandra''s arrival caught everyone''s attention. All eyes were soon on her. The girl that brought her felt nervous, but took a deep breath and loudly exined to everyone who this warrior was. Before the crowd could erupt into cheerful noises, Alexandra raised her hand and using her spiritual power, made her voice echo hard enough to make their chests feel heavy. "Be quiet and sit down. I''ll inspect you on my own and see what''s the problem. If you do not cooperate, I''ll kill not only you, but everyone here." ¡­.. "Wait, why would you say that?" Lith brought Alexandra out of her shback and asked. Why would she threaten the already dead vigers? "Why?" Alexandra tilted her head. "It''s because I did not want to see their moving mouths. It was¡­ well¡­ really unsightly. They looked like¡­" Chapter 1087 Going To The Witch Continent Chapter 1087 Going To The Witch Continent It was the golden hour. The sun was starting to settle in the horizon. In the middle of the vige square were many vigers covered in bandages. Their bandages covered their infected areas, but it did not stop the spreading gue. Thousands upon thousands of tiny ck holes were on the vigers'' surface and¡ª "Wait! Stop! Don''t exin further!" Lith shoved a bunch of grapes in his wife''s mouth and stopped her from speaking. Even though he did not have trypophobia, he felt his spine tingle from the vivid imagination. Hisprehension skills were otherworldly, to the point where he could picture everything the person in front was saying to the finest details. It was a good thing, but also a curse for times like these. Sitting on the opposite side of the table, Qingyue was feeling a constant tingle on her scalp. She did not want to listen further, but had no choice but to do as it would be rude to cover her ears in front of her Prince. Luna felt somewhat ufortable, but that was about it. Her expressions and bodynguage were normal, and she sipped a cup of coffee leisurely. "Hm?" Alexandra chewed the grapes and gulped them down. "Do you not want to know about this, darling?" Lith shook his head. "No. I want to know about this, but skip the extreme details. Just tell me the things that happened and the things you learnt." Alexandra''s lips curled down. "If you don''t want to listen, does it mean that my adventures were boring, generic and not worth the effort to look back on them?" "No, no." Lith shook his head again. "Your adventures were amazing. It''s just that¡­" Lith tried to find an excuse, and immediately got one when he saw his tablet lying on the table. He took the tablet and showed it to Alexandra. "¡­there''s a lot of work that needs to get done. I have to check a few things and then we''ll need to go to different ces to solve those things and wrap them up." "We?" Alexandra asked with an interested look on her face. "Yes. We. We''ll finish those tasks together. It''ll be more efficient that way." Lith said with a smile on his face. What a save¡­ Alexandra couldn''t be happier. If she wasn''t resting on Lith''sp, she would''ve been jumping in joy for getting such an opportunity of working with her husband! Alexandra gulped the grape and asked with visible enthusiasm, "What''s the task? What will we be doing?" "Uhh¡­" Lith had no idea. He just said that on a whim to get out of a tricky situation, but now he fell into another trickier one. Lith quickly checked the tablet screen and saw Hecate on it, saying something in the Witch Court''s meeting. "We are going to the Witch Continent!" Lith suddenly said. "Witch?" Alexandra said with raised eyebrows. "That''s new." Realizing what he just said and what his wife''s response was, Lith wanted to p himself. How could they go to the Witch Continent? Men weren''t allowed there! The continent wasced with defensive spells and arrays. Any man who set foot there without permission would be killed immediately. Security was tight. Not to mention, the situation in the Witch Continent required intervention in the Witch Court and nowhere else. It was a risky endeavor and Lith was nning to send some of his maids to aid Hecate in her work. However, having given his words, Lith had no choice but to follow them. Words once said could not be taken back, and the enthusiastic eyes of his wife made him swallow his words. He would feel really bad if that sparkle on her face vanishes if he said something wrong. Sighing and epting his fate, Lith said, "We''ll need to disguise ourselves as Witches and infiltrate the Witch Court." "Darling will be a Witch too?" Alexandra asked with a raised eyebrow. Lith looked to the side and fluttered his open shirt''s cor, trying to let breeze seep in¡ªas if it wasn''t plenty already¡ªand cool him down. "¡­yeah." "Pfft!" Luna and Qingyue both spat their coffee and tea respectively as they heard that. They gave Lith a look, but thetter did not meet their eyes as he knew what was cooking in their mind about this situation. Luna and Qingyue both smiled widely as they thought of something and gave each other a knowing look. Qingyue mouthed to Luna ''I''ll go call madam'' and left the ce. She could leave without Lith''s permission if the matters concerned his mother as she was her personal servant and not his. Likewise, Luna could leave Lilith''s side anytime toe serve Lith, and the same was the case with Freya and Lucy. With her gone to fetch the Madam, Luna took out her phone and texted a person quickly. + Luna: Sylvia, where are you? Sylvia is typing¡­ Sylvia: middle of Lering Sea with Zen. Luna: Come back, there''s some urgent work that requires your assistance :). Sylvia is typing¡­ Sylvia: Is it really urgent? If it isn''t, I''ll be back in a few days and then¡ª Luna: No, we can''t dy this. You''re urgently required here, quicklye back. Sylvia: okay :thumbsup_doge: + Luna then went ahead and texted a few more important people about a few important things. Oblivious to these things, Lith continued feeding Alexandra some red globe grapes and had a few himself as well while thinking about what could be done to salvage this situation and invade the Witch Continent. ¡­.. An hourter. Witch Continent. Donning loose ck robes and pointy ck hats, two young Witches stood at the shores of the Witch Continent. Both''s faces were unblemished, smooth, and did not have the slightest signs of aging. They looked not a day older than eighteen. One of the twodies was tall and the other was slightly shorter. One''s eyes were crimson red while the other''s¡­ amethyst purple. Alexandra had a really sweet smile on her face as she looked at herpanion beside her. She wrapped her arm around her dy'' and pulled her close. "My darling looks so hot, oof! I''d die from a nosebleed!" Alexandraplimented Lith, who was disguised as a Witch. Lith''s dao heart was strong. He was at the pinnacle, a peak expert in the dao of shamelessness. However, today, right here, and right now¡­ a heart demon was slowly starting to shake his dao heart. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His cheeks were flushed and he hadn''t felt such embarrassment in a long while. Gritting his teeth, Lith held Alexandra''s wrist and said, "Let''s go to the court and finish this up! Someone''s definitely going to die today for their audacity!" Chapter 1088 In The Witch Court Chapter 1088 In The Witch Court Witch Court, Rafflesia. The top officials were gathered in a room, seated on a slope of circr rows, facing the middle of the room thaty at the bottom Nine Witches with different-colored robes and pointy hats sat around a round table and stared at the projection of a woman seated on a throne whose face was covered in darkness. "Let''s begin with meeting DT#781-04." One among the nine seated witches mmed the table lightly and said, making everyone in the room fully attentive. The witches conducted official meetings such as these quite often, evident from the naming scheme they had put forth. The numbers after the hashtag ranged from 0001 to 9999. They meant the meeting number. The two digits after the hyphen meant the sessions of that particr meeting. There usually was a goal of a meeting, and if it wasn''t cleared, the number of sessions would keep increasing until they reached 99. If by 99 sessions of that one meeting the issue isn''t resolved, then it was better to just drop it. Witches held great wisdom. If they weren''t able to resolve something in so many sessions spanning over the course of multiple centuries, then the thing they were trying to finish was either the mostplex thing in the universe, or just so useless that they unnecessarily were wasting their time on it. The alphabets before the hashtag indicate the meeting''s era. Witches had their own calendars that were quite specific. They did not like the vague terminology that described hundreds of millions of years as Remote Antiquity Era, Medieval Antiquity Era, and so on. They liked everything to be finely detailed as being researchers and innovators was etched deep in their very essence. Sitting at the far end of the room, Lith''s vision fell on a certain red and blue-haired Witch Queen around the round table. Hecate was focused and silently listening to the conversation. "The Dragons are running rampant and attacking us despite us having maintained a neutral rtionship throughout the years," interjected a Witch Queen in red robes and pointy hat. "Mother, gone are the peaceful times. We cannot survive if we sit back and do nothing. A strong offense is needed to show the world our power. We cannot be underestimated," a green robed Witch Queen said. "Nobody is underestimating us," said another person around the round table. "Everybody knows we are capable of defending ourselves. What I do not understand is why we were attacked. Surely it isn''t just to test our strength, is it?" Hearing that, Lith thought to himself, ''It is exactly because of that.'' "Hm, sister is right. I think there''s another hidden agenda at y here. Mother, if you may, I''d like to form a secret investigationmittee and see what''s exactly happening. Who is nning what, and who is trying to sow discord out of nowhere in our peaceful era." The perpetrator was right in the room and looking at them. Too bad, the Witches weren''t telekic to know what the other person was thinking. Hecate, hearing that an investigationmittee is going to be made, finally interjected and said, "Mother, with all due respect, I do not think our time or energy should be spent on this." All the Witch Queens and Witches in the room focused their eyes on Hecate. Her words had undertones of sphemy, but with her status, nobody said anything to her and waited to hear what more she had to say. Hecate was the most reliable in the room and possessed a good rtion with everybody. If she said something like that, it probably had a reason and wasn''t outright sphemous, despite appearing so initially. Hecate continued, "Repelling the Dragons should be our first priority followed by establishing a strong barrier around the continent and giving the world a taste of their own medicine." The Witch Mother Queen propped her chin on her interlocked fingers as she sat on her throne and looked at her with interest. The rest of the Witch Queens also had an interested look on their faces. "What medicine, Hecate?" One of the Witch Queens asked. Hecate calmly answered, "We need to make it clear on how their lives would be if they came into a conflict with us. We control the technology, we can do anything with it. As a matter of fact, we do not need to work to repel the Dragons, the world will do it for us." "Ohhhhhh!" The crowd cheered in response. Alexandra, who had her head resting on the silver-haireddy''s shoulder beside her, woke up due to the loud noises with a groggy face. She looked around and saw a sparkle in everyone''s eyes as they stared at one of the Witch Queens. This Witch Queen was familiar to her as she had seen her a few times in the castle. "What''s happening?" Alexandra asked softly to her husband sitting beside her. Lith kept his eyes focused on Hecate and replied, "Watch her, you''ll know." Lith couldn''t divulge important information with so many eyes and ears around him. Alexandra pouted and looked to where her husband was hinting. She did not ask him a question to get an answer, but to have a conversation and then get a bit lovey-dovey together. Guess it wasn''t the right time to do such a thing. A pity. "We''ll pit the world against them and keep them busy for a while. In the meantime, we can focus on who the second party in the mix is." "Hm?" The Witch Queens focused their attention on thest part of Hecate''s statement. "Second party?" One of the Witch Queens asked. "Yes." Hecate''s heterochromatic eyes flickered. "There''s an external party involved. The Dragons do not have the capabilities to invade us so easily and capture our territories. In a normal scenario, we would''ve never fallen to them." "What!?" The crowd erupted in chaos. "How is this possible? Who in their right mind would want to make an enemy out of us?" "Your Majesty, are you sure someone has the courage to do such a thing?" Questions from the crowd were popping up one after another. The decorum would''ve been disrupted, but everyone in the room heard a soft yet bone-chilling cold voice. "Silence." It came from the projection of the supreme leader of the witches. Nobody dared to go against her and immediately shut their mouths. The Supreme Rank Witch focused her attention on Hecate. "Do you have evidence to back your im, child?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes." Hecate said tly. "The matter is confidential and no one except the Mother can have a look at it. Once the evidence is confirmed by Mother, I''ll form a small organization to catch the perpetrators andunch a reverse attack on their entire establishment." "Hm." The Supreme Rank Witch said. "Come see me then." Hecate got up and bowed. "As Mother wishes." With that, she vanished from the room and the projection disappeared as well, leaving everyone silent for a while. It was this moment that Lith held Alexandra''s hand and whispered, "Let''s go. We have another ce to be at." Chapter 1089 You Made The Image Worse Chapter 1089 You Made The Image Worse In an unknown ce, inside an unknown ce, ady covered in an air of mystery sat on a throne with her face covered with a veil. Only her sharp, wisdom-filled eyes could be seen clearly. Currently, her gazey fixed on a witch in purple robes, kneeling in front of her. "Speak," said Florencia, the Queen Mother of Witches. "Here is the evidence, Mother." a tablet screen made its way towards Florencia. She held it and had a look, an amused smile creeping up on her face. "There indeed seems to be an external force at y. How did you figure it out?" Hecate looked up at Florencia. "It wasn''t difficult. Dragons, especially the War Dragons that are attacking us, are hot-blooded andpletelybat oriented. They cannot devise strategies or have the means to smartly avert our traps and capture our territories. With how their nature is, they should''veunched a direct attack, but they did not." "Hm." Florencia''s lips curved up. "You''re truly my most reliable daughter." Hecate was a one-of-a-kind genius with a potential far greater than even hers. She would definitely reach Supreme Rank one day and be a threat to Florencia, but thetter wasn''t worried. Florencia was also a genius among geniuses. There was a reason why she was where she was and was revered and respected by her entire race. Given her own potential and experience, even a genius like Hecate would have trouble passing her. On the off chance that Hecate did surpass her, Florencia had the means to suppress her if things went south. Not to mention, Florencia had always treated Hecate kindly, so a chance of rebelling wouldn''te up. "Mother praises me too much." Hecate said in a neutral tone. "It is all due to Mother''s teachings." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Florencia nodded in satisfaction. If such an attitude from Hecate continued, she could actually be the next Mother Queen and Florencia could retire from her duties. Florencia would be a Mother Ancestor or All Motherter on and could be moreid back and rxed. It was to be seen after Hecate''s ascension. Florencia gave the tablet a look and then turned to stare at Hecate, her bearings serious. "This states that Scelestus is involved." Hecate nodded her head and looked up at Florencia. "That''s right." Florencia leaned to the side and supported her face with her fist. "If it''s them, then it''s going to be troublesome." "We do not have the means to go against the Dragons and Scelestusbined." Hecate gave her opinion. "Oh, dear." Florencia''s lips curved up. "I just said it was going to be troublesome, not difficult or impossible. We are greedy witches, not coward witches. Whether it is Scelestus or Dragons, they need to understand who they are going against." Hecate got up from her kneeling position as she heard that and stared at Florencia. She sighed and said, "That''s the problem, Mother. We are not greedy witches or coward witches, we are simply witches, normal sentient beings who have our own set of personalities." "Hm?" Florencia felt something amiss. Hecate sighed once again. "In the new era, we''ve beenbeled as greedy by everyone. We should''ve strived to oppose it and clear such an image, but Mother, you, you made it worse." Hecate stared right into Florencia''s eyes with a hint of pity and sadness. "An apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Your children, the entire Witch race, takes after you, Mother." The words were heavy, but Hecate had to get them off her chest. Florencia''s cheery mood was reced with an indifferent one. She had an idea as to where this was leading, but did not know why such a good child like Hecate was bringing it up. "Your greed has expanded over billions of Witches and tarnished the image of our race. You''ve also made an enemy out of the ones you never should''ve dared to offend. I do not know what will happen from here onwards, but the least I could do was mitigate the consequences of your actions and limit it to yourself. The rest of my sisters would not be affected, but I am sorry¡­" Hecate kneeled down and bowed. "¡­I cannot protect you. This one''s not capable enough to undo the damages done by Mother." Florencia frowned and sat upright. She leaned forwards and stared at Hecate with seriousness, her aura exploding. Hecate felt a strong pressure suppressing her and had blood seep out of her mouth. "I''ll pretend this conversation did not happen. Go back to your office and reflect on your actions for the next ten years." Hecate kept kneeling and did not move. "Hecate¡­" Florencia''s voice was cold. "He¡ª" "¡ªello!" A melodic voice cut Florencia''s words, making her frown. She turned to look at the source and saw a pair of girls walking towards her at a leisurely pace, as if they were having a stroll in a park. The silver-haired among them, who seemed like someone whom Florencia had met before, was the one to speak. She was in red-colored witch robes, and although her figure couldn''t be seen properly, anyone would be able to guess that she was a beauty among beauties. Beside her walked a raven-haired witch with an expressionless look on her face. She wore simr red robes too. The silver-haired walked close to Hecate and gave her a hand. "Get up. You''ve paid enough respect. It doesn''t suit a future leader to submit to such a degree." Hecate got up on Lith''smand and stood on the side. Lith looked up at Florencia and asked with a smile, "Are you perhaps wondering how I got in here?" Florencia did not answer. She was thinking of that, and felt like crushing the two new girls in the room to oblivion, but refrained herself from doing so. Her intuition told her that these weren''t ordinary personalities. Lith walked up the stairs and stood in front of Florencia. He could see her smooth, unblemished face behind her thin veil. While Lith checked her out, Florencia did the same with him. This girl''s face looked familiar. Florencia couldn''t properly make out how she knew of her. Lith bent down and stared into Florencia''s dark eyes with his own bright purple ones. It was this moment. It clicked Florencia. "You''ve struck down someone when they were at their lowest. You had the power to be merciful and make things better for others, but you did not do it," Lith said seriously. He was referring to Sylvia''s circumstances when speaking. Florencia felt a chill run down her spine as she realized who the person in front was. She could not tell what the person was saying, but whatever was being said definitely meant that she had antagonized the other party. "Your end would''ve been really bad had it not been for your good rtion with Hecate." Florencia''s dark eyes flickered. "I do not know how I have offended the Evure n for the young miss of that ce to personally pay me a visit." As Lith heard young miss, his eyebrows twitched. He wanted to rify he wasn''t a girl and transform back to his real self, but that would be even more embarrassing. He dropped the idea and focused on Florencia once again. "You''ll know everything soon." Lith said. "Now, I''ll give you a choice. You can obedientlye with me to where I am taking you or get dragged to the said ce like a dog. Make your decision." Florencia had nevere across such disrespect. Had it been anyone else, she would''ve chopped them into fine pieces the moment they stepped foot into their hall. As it was someone from the Vampire Royal Family, she had to be extremely careful. The Vampire Queen wasn''t someone Florencia could go against. She did not have the caliber or the means to pull off such a feat. Florencia got up from her throne and saw Lith face-to-face. She did not show any hostility and asked, "Am I going to be imprisoned by your n?" Lith shook his head. "No. You''ll be given orders and made to follow them. If this is considered imprisonment by your definitions, then by all means, yes." Florencia nodded her head lightly. "Can I get a few hours worth of time before leaving?" Lith could reject her request and nothing would happen, but he felt that he should give her this chance. No matter where she went, she could not run away. Not to mention, the things that he nned to let her do involved barely having time to get back to the Witch Continent. This was thest time she was going to see her home. "Yes," said Lith and gave her that opportunity. "You have until the next day. Be at the Royal Castle by dawn. Any secondte, we''ll consider you to have escaped and will hunt you down." The conditions were harsh, but nothing could be done about it. While dealing with a Supreme Rank entity, one had to pull off such moves otherwise the person in front would never take you seriously. Florencia agreed with the condition and left the room. Hecate felt a great amount of stress lift off her shoulders and slowly sat down on the ground, letting out a tired sigh. "That was tough. Really tough¡­" Chapter 1090 Misunderstandings Chapter 1090 Misunderstandings Royal Castle, Nightingale. "That went easier than I expected." Sitting around a round table in the courtyard of the castle, Lilith said to thedies near her.Alea, Luna, and Qingyue were staring at the screen in the middle of the table. "Aunty, all of that aside, what I don''t understand is¡­ why did little cousin turn into a girl? It''s not anything bad, I am just curious." Alea asked innocently. Lilith smiled and asked, "He looks quite the vixen, doesn''t he?" "Well¡­" Alea tried to cover her smile while Luna and Qingyue giggled heartily. "Fufufu¡­ look at you girls, not ashamed to hit on ady if she resembles even the slightest bit like my baby." Lilith put the tablet screen down and said with a chuckle. "Its not like that, Madam." Luna shook her head with a smile on her face. "We are attracted only because it''s His Highness. I''m sure we wouldn''t feel anything if it wasn''t him." Qingyue nodded her head and Alea agreed upon it as well. "There''s just something about little cousin that makes me want to¡­" Alea took a pause as she couldn''t find the right words to continue. What did he make her want to do? Eat him? Bite him? What was it? "¡­makes you want to do questionable things to him?" Lilith asked with a smirk. Luna and Qingyue had a slight blush form on their faces as their imagination ran wild. Alea was too innocent to understand the hidden meaning in Lilith''s question. "What questionable things, aunty?" She asked curiously. "Ask them. They might have an idea." Lilith pointed at the two maids in front of her. "Ahem." Luna cleared her throat and sat upright. "Respectfully, we do not know what you''re talking about, Madam." Lilith squinted her eyes at Luna and popping a piece of candied mini-sized apple, she chewed on it and said, "Your perverted eyes are conveying a different story. You two look like you would devour my baby whole and won''t even leave the bones." Even if Lith was disguised as ady, his charms had not lowered in the slightest. As a matter of fact, they rose sharply instead, to a degree where he could crush thousands of Heaven-defying, city-toppling beauties. If Lucifer saw him in such a state, she would be turned on so much, and do such things that even Lilith couldn''t predict or had ever thought of. He would be in grave danger. Lith should thank his stars that the biggest troublemaker was away. Tap. Tap. Tap. Absorbed in their idle chatter, thedies soon got distracted as they heard approaching footsteps. Before they could see who it was, they heard a cheerful voice, asking, "How''s it going,dies?" A talldy in a luxurious set of ck robes that had a side cut below the waist, walked seductively towards the table. She was walking normally, but the way her hips swayed, and the way one of her long legs popped out of the side slit amused the onlookers. Thedy''s entire outfit was regal, except for her thin, ck and round sunsses. It gave her a slight informal and messy appearance, but with all the elegance she was exuding, it bnced it properly and elevated her style. "Mother-inw!" Arya called out Lilith with a smile. "Oh my dear, you finally remembered your mother-inw?" Lilith teased and got up. "Can you me me for it? I was too absorbed in my work and the rest of the time, my brain was upied by my husband''s thoughts, hahaha!" Arya got close to Lilith and hugged her. She got a few pats from her on the back and sat on the seat offered to her. Looking around, Arya asked, "Where is he? I can''t sense him at all." Luna got up from her seat in response and walked towards Arya, handing her a tablet. "Lady Arya, here." She said and went back to sit on her chair. "Hm?" Arya took the tablet and had a look at it. Her eyes brightened when she saw two girls in it and said, "Oh? Alexandra is hanging out with Lucy in¡ªhm?" Arya''s gaze suddenly lingered on the veiled woman on the throne. "Isn''t that¡­" Arya looked up at Lilith while pointing at the woman on the tablet screen. Lilith gave her a light nod. "Yes, that''s her." "Ooo¡­" Arya was amused. "What''s Lucy and Alexandra doing there with her?" Arya was a Supreme Rank now and naturally had the qualifications to attend the Supreme Rank meeting held every twenty-five years. She had seen Florencia there and even interacted with her. Thus, in a single nce, she recognized her. Lilith chuckled at Arya''s question and the rest of thedies smiled as well. "Who''s doing what and where?" Lilith asked with a bemused smile. "What?" Arya did not understand Lilith''s question. Lilith raised her eyebrows and pointed at the tablet screen. "There, who''s doing what there?" "Hm?" Arya still didn''t get it and looked down at the tablet screen, wondering what Lilith was trying to ask. Thinking she did not understand her question, Arya asked again, "What are Alexandra and Lucy doing with Florencia there?" Before anyone could answer her question, thedies heard the sounds of approaching footsteps. Turning to the source, they saw a young silver-haireddy in regal robes walking towards them. She had a worn out expression on her face and was yawning while holding a spear in her hand. "Oh, my dear''s here." Lilith said with a smile. "I''m back, mom." Lucy replied to Lilith''s greeting and got close to her, then hugged her. Lilith patted her back and said warmly, "Mama missed you." "Missed you too, mom." Lucy said and kissed Lilith''s forehead. She took a seat beside her mother and got herself served some tea by a blonde-haired elven maid that appeared in the courtyard just a few seconds ago. Freya, Luna, and Qingyue would be alerted whenever their Masters came back. As Lucy was back, Freya quickly dropped whatever she was doing and made her way to this ce and served her. "Thanks, Freya." Lucy said and took a sip of her warm tea. It felt refreshing after such long days of tiresome fighting. "Lucy!" Alea finally greeted her cousin once she settled down and hugged her from the side. "Alea!" Lucy called her out happily and rubbed her face with hers. "Long time no see!" She said and ced the teacup down on the table. "Yes, yes! I missed you!" Alea replied. "Where were you all these days?" While listening to their conversations, Arya was taken aback. She looked at the tablet screen, then at Lucy, and then back at the tablet screen. Things got so heated for her that she had to pull her sses down to her nose bridge and nce at Lucy with her real, clear blue eyes. She then shot a nce at Lilith and saw thetter to be smirking. "Is something wrong, my dear?" Lilith asked, clearly having fun. "Mother-inw, did you¡­" Arya showed the silver-haireddy on the tablet screen to Lilith. "Did you perhaps have a child with husband?" "PFFT¡ª!" CLINK¡ª! Lucy spat out the tea she was drinking while the cutlery held by the rest of thedies dropped on the table and made loud clinking sounds. Lilith waspletely dumbfounded with Arya''s wild question and her smirk vanished from her face. "Mom, what the fuck!?" Lucy turned to her mother and asked. She turned to look at the ''evidence'' Arya was showing and noticing the young silver-haired girl with amethyst eyes in it, had her eyes widen with shock. She turned to look at her mother once again and said with trembling hands, "N-no way¡­ mom you did not just¡­ did not just give me another sibling and had a child with your own¡ª" "Haww!" Alea gasped in shock. She wasn''t the smartest andpletely bought the misunderstanding spouted by Lucy. "Aunty had a baby with little cousin!?" "Oh dear¡­" Lilith clutched her forehead and sighed. How did things suddenly turn into such a mess? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mom¡­ please¡­" Lucy held Lilith''s hands. "Please tell me it''s a lie¡­" Lucy had tears forming in her eyes. "H, how could you have a baby with little brother before me? Were you not satisfied by taking his first time?" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" A deafening silence roared in the courtyard as everyone, including Alea, froze on their spots. Lucy''s sobs broke the silence a secondter as she kneeled on the ground beside Lilith and hugged her waist. "Waaaa¡­ how could you have a baby with little brother before me!? How is this fair?!" Usually, Lilith would quickly try her best tofort her children if they were to cry like this, but the current situation was different. She was totally at a loss and did not know what to do. Lilith smiled helplessly and looked at Arya. ''My dear, why must you stir up such trouble?'' This was what her eyes were conveying. Arya shrugged and replied back through her eyes, ''You''re on your own in this, mother-inw.'' Lilith sighed and rubbed her temples. "Get a hold of yourself, my dear." "Waaaa¡­ how can I? How can I after the things you just did!?" "¡­." "¡­sigh¡­" Chapter 1091 Misunderstandings (2) Chapter 1091 Misunderstandings (2) Unaware of the chaos brewing back at home, Lith left Florencia''s ce with Alexandra and Hecate. Once he took an exit from the door, he found himself in an alley, and walking a little further, he and the rest arrived at a busy street of Greenville City. The Mother of all Witches around the world lived in a separate dimension, the door of which was at multiple ces. It was known only to a select few people and as Hecate was the favorite child, she was given ess to the door closest to her office. The door was at a shady ce and as there weren''t any criminals or low life witches, none would try to hang out in an alley and definitely wouldn''t open a door in a suspicious ce like that. Greenville City resembled New York from Earth. There were a lot of high rise buildings and shy billboards everywhere. The only difference was that it wasn''t a concrete jungle and had lots and lots of greenery. The name Greenville City wasn''t just for show. "What does His Highness want me to do next?" Hecate asked while walking beside Lith. Alexandra had her arms locked with thedy Lith''s, and as this was a continent purely of women, such actions weren''t taboo or unsightly. It was quitemon. "You should show us around," said Lith, smiling. "My wife and I would love some¡ª" Intense spatial fluctuations urred right at this moment beside Lith and a shrill voice interrupted him. "Yooouuuuuuuuu!" Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes and in the next moment, he found himself standing under a dark sky filled with crimson brilliance. In front of him was a mature, motherlydy, someone who was the absolute pinnacle of beauty ¡ª Lilith. Surrounding Lilith were Arya, Alea, Luna, Qingyue, and Freya. "Look at me!" Lith heard a familiar voice. Turning to the source, he saw his sister, Lucy, giving him a death re. "What''s going on¡­" Lith asked, dumbfounded. "That''s what I''d like to ask!" Lucy eximed. She was holding Lith by his robes'' scuffle and seemed really pissed. "Are you her child?" Lucy asked with knitted brows, pointing at Lilith. Lith was stupefied. What kind of question was this? No, first of all, why was his sister so angry? What happened? Not getting an answer, Lucy''s mood turned sour. She held Lith''s chin and made him look at Lilith. "Her. Is she your mother or not?" Lith waspletely taken aback. He could see his mother sighing and rubbing her temples while the maids behind her were smiling. There was also Alea who seemed to be deep in thought, andstly, Arya was back! Lith hadn''t seen her in a long time and wanted to greet her, but given the predicament he was in, it seemed like he had to wait. Also, he wondered why Arya was looking at him with a confused gaze. Although she had her opaque sses on, he could still feel the confusion she was in through her bodynguage alone. That''s the level of understanding he had of her. "Answer!" Lucy eximed, her tone slightly louder than before. Lith snapped out of his thoughts and reflexively said, "Yeah, of course she is. Why would you ask such a stupid question?" "¡­" The maids, Alea, Arya, and even Lilith went silent. The maids covered their faces, their expressions reading: ''Oh no¡­'' Lith didn''t have to wait to understand why they made such a face. He could feel an intense bloodlusting from his side. Turning to look at Lucy, this was the first time Lith had ever seen her so angry. He frowned and held her shoulders. "Big sis, what''s wrong¡ª" "Don''t you dare call me big sister!" Lucy snapped and raised her voice. She did not get physical as, at the end of the day, the girl in front of her was her mother and brother''s child. Hurting her was out of question as she was her family. Lucy held Lith''s cor and stared right into his eyes. "You¡­ whatever your name is¡­ I am not epting you. Not now, at least. Don''te near my sight for the next few decades otherwise¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn Lucy snorted and threatened Lith. Truly confused out of his wits, Lith turned to look at his mother, wondering what was up with his sister. Lilith sighed again and shook her head with a smile. She walked towards Lucy and held her shoulder. "My dear, calm down, will you." "No, I won''t¡ª" "Listen to me, my dear." Lilith held Lucy''s face with both her hands and stopped her from speaking. Her tone also got more motherly and warm, making Lucy feelfortable and like a child, even though she was a proper adult now. "Calm yourself down for a second and look at who that is." "What?" Lilith didn''t exin and directly turned Lucy to face Lith. "Look at her," Lilith smiled. "Doesn''t she look oddly familiar?" Lucy felt irritated. What sort of question was this? "Of course she does! She''s your and little brother''s child. How can she not look like you two?" "Eh?" Lith was dumbfounded. "What?" "Ehhhhh?" Lith was shocked. He looked at his hands, then at himself, and then realized¡­ he fucked up! "Son of a¡ª never mind. I get what''s going on. You guys¡­" Lith red at his maids, then at his mother, and shot them a disappointed look. He then looked at Lucy and instead of exining anything to her, took a step close to her and¡­ PAH! "What!?!?" Lucy''s eyes widened in shock. Did this girl just¡­ "You idiot," Lith held Lucy''s face with one hand and squished it, making her appear like a fish. "How can you not make out who I am? And how did you evene to such an understanding?" This statement caused a short-circuit in Lucy''s brain box, making her thoughts go nk momentarily. Initially she thought that her mother''s daughter hade up to her and spanked her ass out of nowhere, but when she felt the way in which it was spanked, the force used, and the tone in which the girl spoke, it all seemed oddly familiar. Watching the fiasco, the one who caused all the misunderstanding, Arya, was getting highly suspicious. It was to the point that she had to remove her sses and see things unfold with her own two eyes. Lilith felt it was enough ying around. She snapped her fingers and signaled Luna to get into action. Lith''s body shed with a bright light and in an instant, the red witch robes were reced by a fine ck suit. "Ohhhhh!" Arya pped her hands and eximed. It finally clicked her. "Huh?" Lucy blinked her eyes repeatedly and stared at Lith. "What?" PAH! "Ow!" Lucy felt a sharp pain run through her body as she got another hit. "Snap out of it." The situation finally became clear as she gained rity and heard that deep, masculine voice of her husband. "¡­" "Oh!" Alea sped her hands. "So it was like that." "Mydy, it was always like that." Qingyuemented from the side. She couldn''t fathom how Alea could even misunderstand something she clearly had a clear idea of. This youngdy''s thought process was difficult to gauge. It was best if she was left alone. Lucy, having understood what had transpired, felt her ears go red and covered her face. "What have you done¡­" She said softly. Everyone smiled at her response. Lith hugged her and while patting her back, looked at his mother. "You teased her a little too much, mom." Lilith hugged the two and chuckled softly. "It seems like it." Hugging Lith firmly, Lucy meekly said, "Seriously¡­ I''ll kill you if you have children with anyone before me." Lith chuckled nervously at the tant threat while Lilith ced her chin over Lucy''s head and said, "He may have children with anyone, but my dear, you should know that, mama doesn''t n to have anymore kids. You two are my whole world and enough for me." Lith decided to use his right to remain silent on this one. Commenting anything would get him in trouble. A few secondster, the Evure trio felt another pair of hands wrap around them. "Tch. Tch. I''m part of the family too now. How can you guys hug without me?" Arya said as she ced her arm around Lith and Lilith. "Me too! Me too! Alea wants a hug too!" Alea said and dashed to hug them as well. The group had a heartyugh at the union and after a few minutes, Lith broke the hug and said, "Alright, I should get back now." "Get back?" Arya asked. "Where?" Lith pointed at the tablet in Qingyue''s hand. On the screen, Alexandra and Hecate were visible. They looked confused and were looking around, probably searching for Lith. "I was kidnapped against my wish. Alexandra must be worried. I should get her back." "Oh." Arya nodded. "Yes, you should do that first." She walked towards Lith and held his face. Giving him a peck on his lips, she said, "Don''t bete. It''s been a while since I''ve spent some alone time with you. We''re going on a date after this." Lith raised his eyebrows in amusement while the rest of thedies were baffled by the straightforwardness and shamelessness of Arya. For a second, everyone had forgotten what sort of personality Arya was. She never hid anything that was on her mind and was carefree. She was definitely more shameless than even Lucifer, who had reservations at times due to her pride and didn''t speak freely. "Wifey''s wish is mymand." Lith smiled and kissed Arya back. "Have some tea with the rest, I''ll be back in a bit." Saying so, Lith waved at Arya and the rest, and vanished from the spot, leaving for the Witch Continent again, unaware that he wasn''t disguised as a girl anymore. Chapter 1092 Tug Of War For Date Chapter 1092 Tug Of War For Date VOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡ª! A loud rm resounded throughout Greenville City as Lith stepped foot in it. "Your Highness, nooooo!" Hecate eximed as she saw Lith. Alexandra immediately went to his side and took a defensive stance, ready to protect her husband for whatever maye. "What''s happening?" Lith frowned and asked. Hecate went to Lith''s side and covered him. She was in the midst of casting spells and in a great hurry. Despite that, she responded, "The capital is really sensitive to males. You wouldn''t even find a worm that''s male here." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Oh¡­ crap." It hit him now. He wasn''t disguised as a girl anymore and had triggered the rms by entering this ce. Here was thinking of having a good time with his wife, exploring the streets of Greenville City, eating hotdogs and donuts while admiring the greenery¡­ but things never always go one''s way, do they? Lith held Alexandra and Hecate''s hands and sent a strand of his spiritual power into the teleportation badge in his pocket. Space fluctuated around the three and Lith vanished from the spot. The rm went off and shortly after, a group of witches arrived at the spot Lith was previously at. "Suspect''s vanished, senior." One of the witches said into her mouthpiece. "Continue the search. Be on the lookout in nearby areas." A professional voice resounded in her earpiece. "Roger that, senior." The group of witches vanished and went in search of Lith, but s, they would never seed in doing so as Lith was back in the Royal Castle, right in the courtyard where he had just parted ways with Arya. "That was quicker than I thought. Someone seems eager to go on a date, ey?" Arya asked with a smile as she ced her teacup down. Her carefree voice reached Alexandra''s ears and her eyes lit up. She turned to look at her and called out, "Big sis!" Arya got up and opened her arms with a smile. "Won''t give your older sister a hug?" "Big sis!" Alexandra called out again and ran towards Arya to hug her. She wrapped her arms around her body and ced her head on her shoulder. "You were gone for so long," sheined after gettingfortable. Arya rubbed Alexandra''s back and said, "Had work, couldn''t help it. You seem to have grown healthier and prettier in the time I haven''t seen you." "Mm." Alexandra had a slight blush form on her face and she rubbed her nose on Arya''s shoulder in embarrassment. Arya smirked and caressed Alexandra''s lushly hair. "You''re my little sister and we both share the same husband. Too bad though, I''m going on a date with him right now. You won''t be able to see him." "Huh?" Alexandra broke the hug and stared at Arya with knitted brows. "What did you say, big sis?" To make matters clear, Arya walked up to Lith and held his arm from the side. "Me. Date. Husband. Now." "!!!?" All the warmth she got from Arya vanished as Alexandra''s gaze got colder. She walked up to Lith as well and held his other arm. "You''re not taking darling anywhere. He''s mine right now." Aryaughed and wore her pitch ck sses. She looked at Alexandra and said, "You''re a million years too young to fight your big sis, Lexa." Alexandra pouted in annoyance and pulled Lith away from Arya. "Let''s go on our date, darling!" "He''sing with me, honey." Arya said with a heartyugh and pulled Lith to the other side. Lith smiled helplessly and looked at thedies sitting around the round table. Lilith and Lucy shrugged and sipped tea while Alea was¡­ ''Hm? A tower?'' A card tower was slowly being built on the table. Alea was patient with the cement of each card and herplete focus was on this. Freya was giving her helping hand while Luna and Qingyue were busy doing something on their tablet screens. Alexandra and Arya continued to have their tug of war and tried to stretch Lith like string cheese. There seemed to be no end to their conflict, hence Lith intervened by wrapping his arms around the two and saying, "Ladies,dies,dies. Let''s calm down, shall we?" His soothing voice calmed the two down and made them look up at him, wondering what he had to say. He better not choose the other, was what was going on their minds as they stared at him. Lith smiled and kissed the two''s heads one by one. "Why fight, when we can go on a date together?" "No!" Alexandra shook her head. Arya rolled her eyes and pinched Lith''s abdomen. "Didn''t I tell you? I want some alone time, it''s been a while." Lith felt helpless once again. "Then, how about this? Let''s do a coin toss. It''ll bepletely fair and you both will have a fifty-fifty chance at it." "I''ll do the tossing for you two, if you agree." Lilith interjected. "See. Even mom agrees with it." Lith sped his hands and said. Alexandra and Arya thought about it, then nodded their heads. This was better than them fighting like wild cats. "Okay, choose one." Lilith said and tossed an amethyst coin with a clinking sound. "Heads." Alexandra said quickly. "Tails for me then." Arya had no choice but to ept. The coin flew in the air at an unreasonably high speed, flipping so fast that neither Alexandra nor Arya could make out what was happening. The coin soonnded on the ground in front of the two and after some tossing and turning, itnded at tails. "Ugh." Alexandra felt physical pain from watching the results. "Heh." Arya chuckled heartily and went to console her little sister. She patted her head and said, "better luck next time." "Tsk. Don''t talk to me." Alexandra brushed her hand away and went to sit beside Lucy at the round table, epting her defeat. Lith shook his head and smiled. Some things couldn''t be helped. "Let''s gooooo!" Arya locked her arms with Lith''s and said while raising her fist cheerfully. The pair of love birds bid the rest farewell and left for their private date. While they were gone, there was a certain someone in the courtyard that was feeling nervous. This youngdy in purple witch robes stood at the side, unmoving, and awaited instructions from the people around her, hoping to get dismissed or given some work. Lilith didn''t make her wait for long and said, "Have a seat, Hecate." Hecate bowed and thanked Lilith. She took a seat at the opposite side, beside Luna and Qingyue, and looked at Lilith. Seated beside her, Lucy crossed her legs and asked, "What was going on? Why was my little brother with you?" "It''s like this¡­" Hecate began exining the things that had transpired. Everyone except Alea listened carefully and tried to ponder over the things Lith was nning. Lucy raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked, "He made Florencia step down and submit to us?" "Correction: you made her step down, not him." Lilith said with a smile. "What?" Lucy was confused. "How and when did I do that?" Hecate replied to that, "His Highness resembles a lot like Your Majesty when disguised. He may not lookpletely simr, but I''m sure Mother would not be able to point this out." Lilith nodded her head. "It''s difficult to tell you two apart. If you two were to take pictures and ce them side by side, even I would have trouble differentiating them." "Seriously?" Lucy knitted her brows and asked. Was her little brother''s disguise this good? Lilith nodded her head. "Your Majesty, simply differentiating you from Madam is a challenging task. When you were on live television across the continent, none thought that you weren''t Madam. That''s the level of resemnce you share with each other." Luna said with a smile. "Fufufu¡­" Lilith rubbed Lucy''s head. "Didn''t I do a good job in making them? No one would be able to tell we aren''t rted. It brings me great joy to see the mini mes I''ve created." Lucy''s eyebrows twitched at theme joke while the maids giggled softly. Alea was as focused as before. She had made four floors of the tower with cards by now. They looked like they''d copse due to a single gust of wind, but somehow, she was already moving to create the fifth one! "Well, Ma''am, I cannot tell what His Highness is nning. I do not possess the necessary strength to be the Queen Mother and¡ª" "Do you want to?" Lilith cut her off and asked. "Pardon?" Hecate didn''t understand. Lilithidback on her chair and asked leisurely, "I said do you want to be the Queen Mother?" "¡­oh." Hecate was at a loss for words. Did she want to? She thought to herself. There were many that would kill to be in that position, but was Hecate in the same category as the rest? The answer was a big no. Being a Queen Mother meant a lot of responsibilities. Hecate did not want that. She wanted the absolute well being of the witches around the world, but did not want to be the one to take responsibility for providing them that. It was too tiring. However, being the Queen Mother, she could actually clear the bad image of her race as she would have all the witches obey her and listen to her. In this manner, she could lead them onto the right path and watch them grow mightier. Them growing would result in lots of innovations and exciting tech. Hecate liked these things and was eager to watch them. It was a difficult decision to make and she took a few minutes to decide. "So¡­?" Lilith asked after another minute. Hecate knew she couldn''t make this almighty being wait. She cleared her throat, bowed, and said, "If Ma''am insists on this, then my answer is¡­" Chapter 1093 Whimsical Wonderland Chapter 1093 Whimsical Wondend Jingmei Guild, Lenz City. Keith was working in her office as usual. Her devilishly beautiful face had ring dark circles and she seemed quite tired while scribbling things on the papers. At this moment, a woman with nted eyebrows walked in, wearing red high heels. She was Hei, themunicator between Keith and the guild staff of Jingmei Guild. Whenever Hei arrived, Keith would feel a headache as she did not appear without reasons. Only when something major would happen would Heie to meet her. Lately, it has been happening often. Hei held a few files in her arms and gave a deep bow of respect to Keith. "President, there''s trouble¡­ again." ''Of course there is.'' Keith was irritated, but didn''t show it on her face. "What is it this time?" Hei ced the files in her hands onto Keith''s desk and said, "The FAA members wanted to take a break from fighting the WAA. They collectively decided to go to the amusement park in Uklov, undercover, and have fun. However, the WAA got this information and are about to send a team of skilled personnel to wipe out our members once and for all." Keith propped her elbows on the desk and interlocked her fingers. She sighed and ced her forehead on her fingers, trying to contemte the situation. ''Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath.'' Keith chanted to herself. Idiots. There were literal idiots in her organization. What did they think would happen if they pulled out such a move? What were they even expecting!? Keith had a lot of such thoughts and was trying her best to stay sane. She was a really patient person. Extremely so. Her past had shaped her into such a being. However, years after bing a president of this organization, Keith realized just how stupid people were. These morons couldn''t get a single thing right and were adept at dying at the hands of the experienced members of the WAA. If Keith was allowed to use her strength, she would''ve long solved the situation. But being asked to use her brains, things were starting to get on her nerves. Hei, watching the President''s tired expression, cleared her throat and said, "President, the issue is big, but not as difficult to solve." Keith raised her head and looked at Hei with tired eyes. Getting thedy''s attention, Hei continued, "You once mentioned that you cannot meddle directly. This means that you can do it indirectly, right? If that''s the case, President, you should visit the amusement park." "Visit the park?" Keith asked. Hei nodded her head. "You will get a small break from the hectic schedule while you''re there. It''s going to be rxing. While on this vacation, all the President has to do is keep the WAA and FAA members separated. I''m sure that with your skills, it''ll be a cakewalk." Keith pondered over it. She did not know how one could rx in an amusement park, and also had no idea what this amusement park was. As it was Hei that was suggesting it, she considered going there. She really needed a small break but was chained to this office as she had to manage the entire FAA. However, if she went to this park, she would still be working and also get to rx and have a breath of fresh air. It didn''t seem that bad all of a sudden. "How much of my time will be consumed there?" Keith asked. "Two days at best." Hei replied immediately. "Everyone had scheduled their vacation for two nights, so if nothing went wrong, President can be back at office after that." "Okay." Keith replied. This seemed to be a good time to wind down and rx. "When are they leaving?" Hei took out her phone from her space ring and checked the time. "¡­in about thirty minutes." "¡­" Keith was dumbfounded. "Thirty minutes? They''re going today?" Hei nodded her head. "They made this nst night in a hurry. The WAA is really quick to respond to such an emergency situation." Keith rubbed her temples. ''What a headache!'' She had pending work and had to finish it by today, but if she did not leave now, she wouldn''t be able to have a break again. It was truly a disaster. "President, we should hurry. If we do not reach that ce on time, I''m afraid that our members would be killed mercilessly." "Tsk." Keith clicked her tongue and got up. She grabbed long coat and said, "Let''s leave then." ¡­.. Uklov, Neutral Continent. It was a warm yet cold morning in Uklov. It was winter yet the city was bustling with activities. Lith and Arya, hand-in-hand, stopped in front of a majestic colorful arch that had giant letters etched on it that read: WHIMSICAL WONDERLAND This was the name of the amusement park they had just arrived at. The arch was the entry gate and it was said that walking inside would lead them to a whole new world. "Shall we?" Lith asked his wife. The two had purple bands on their wrists and a rectangr stamp on the area between their thumb and index fingers. The audacity to mark something on a royalty would result in getting beheaded, and to avoid that, the amusement park had other measures. They had vvip programs in which they provided the people with tokens and gave them unrestricted ess to all ces. They also gave them a guide and security so that normal people won''t mess with them and get killed. The Vampire Prince and the Ruler of Underworld were together in this ce. They bought the most expensive tickets a normal person could buy and did not bother to get the vvip treatment. It would just freak everybody out and put the amusement park on high alert. No one could enjoy their time here due to them. It was in everyone''s best interest and hence, the two were walking inside the gates likemoners. "Hahahaha! Finally! I finally get to be free!" Lith and Arya heard loud cheerful noises behind them. They ignored it and continued to walk on the cobblestone pavement decorated with lush green vines. "It was the correct decision to be here! I am d we did it!" Someone said behind Lith and Arya. Arge group of men and women were talking loudly and having a fun time behind them. They were dressed in casual clothing with sun hats and shades to essorize themselves. Lith wore an open white shirt with pink floral patterns on it along with white shorts and shoes. Inside the shirt was a white tank top and his eyes were covered by sunsses while his hair breezed freely above his head. Arya wore a white t-shirt that clung perfectly to her body, blue ripped denim jeans that showed some of her skin on her legs, and had a pink shirt wrapped around her waist along with a pink hat and her usual opaque sunsses. The two''s outfits were matching and anyone could tell that they were a couple. Lith and Arya held hands and were enjoying the area they were walking at. This was a long tunnel that would lead them to a different dimension where the amusement park was actually located. "Hahaha, and then, and then¡ª hahahaha!" Bump! "¡ªohhh!" A man with his fits ofughter bumped into Lith identally. Lith turned his head to the side to look at him, and being a domineering, tall man with visible signs of being a warrior, the manughed nervously and rubbed the back of his head. "My apologizes." The man said and went back to talking with his group of friends. Lith ignored the bearded guy and began conversing with Arya. "Hahaha, and that day, Ivan actually slipped and broke his legs!" Someone behind Lith said with a jolly tone. "Hahahahaha!" "Hahahahaha!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Their group went into relentlessughter and in the midst of this, the bearded man that had previously hit Lith bumped into Arya. "Haha¡ª Ahh! My apologies. My sincere apologies!" The man began bowing and said. Arya looked at him for a second, then ignored him like how Lith had done before. The man got a way out once again and continued to chat with his group of friends. "I''m wondering whether we should''ve taken that vvip pass." Lith said. Arya shook her head. "This feels more private and intimate. I wouldn''t want dudes to be roaming around me while I''m on a date with you." "Fair." Lith nodded. He then looked in the front and saw a long line. "But look at this. It''ll take us a solid ten minutes to even enter the park." "That''s fine. We get to talk more in that period." Arya said andughed. Not even a minute has passed with their conversation starting when the bearded man from before''sughter was heard again. "Hahahaha! Ivan is way too funny! Hahahaha¡ª" Bump! The man bumped into Arya once again. Thinking he''ll get away with it, he took a step back and said with a smile, "My apolog¡ª" BURST! Arya pped the man and made his entire body burst, not giving him another chance to speak. The explosion was contained and the blood and flesh didn''t stter around. A core was in front of Arya and it was thest piece of what remained of that man. If this was left alone, he would regenerate ande back to life. CRACK. CRACK. CRACCKKKKK! Arya gripped the core in her hand, making cracks form, and eventually her fist tight, turning the core to dust. As everyone heard the sound, they gasped in horror and looked at Arya as if she was a monster. "W, w, what!?" "What just happened?!?" "Oh. My. God. Did someone kill Joquill?" "What the fuck¡­" "Shit there''s an enemy here! Everyone get into position!" The entire group took a defensive stance and stared at Lith and Arya vigntly. Lith sighed and shook his head. "People just can''t stop courting death, can they?" Chapter 1094 They Should Be Grateful And Thank Us Instead Chapter 1094 They Should Be Grateful And Thank Us Instead The entrance to the Whimsical Wondend erupted in chaos as arge group saw one of its members get killed. Their initial panic and confusion soon turned into rage and one of the men in the group walked up to Lith and Arya, showing a golden-colored badge. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Do you have any idea where we are from? See this badge? We¡ª" Arya touched her index finger to the guy''s be. BURST! "Hwaaaaa¡ª!" People gasped once again, this time in horror. "This bitch! She has the audacity to kill a gold ranker from the World Adventurer''s Association!" "The Association won''t leave you!" People screamed and once again charged at Arya, their judgment clouded with their high statuses in the association. Lith shook his head and took a step ahead. It was his duty to protect hisdy, and although thedy was much stronger than him, it was the thought that counted! "Get the fuck away from her!" A man said and tried to p Lith''s face. A sharp crack echoed through the air as Lith''s foot connected with the man''s chin, like a dry branch snapping in two. His bones broke and his face was disfigured instantly. "Ooooommmmmhhhhh!" His scream was jarring and disturbing to hear. A man near him was watching the whole fiasco unfold silently. He hadn''t spoken a single word since the start. Looking at howidback this young man in a floral shirt and hisdy seemed, he knew it was going to be a bad decision to fight them. Thus, he quickly put himself in between the disfigured face guy and Lith. "Wait, sir. Please." The man crossed his arms and tried to call in for peace. "It was my colleague''s mistake to have acted this way and I humbly apologize for it. No, not just me, we all apologize for the trouble we''ve caused. Everyone, bow down!" On the man''smands, some bowed down, but the others said: "Huh? You''re afraid of meremoners? Have you forgotten who we are? Where we belong to? And what our status is?" One of the women in the group said, her pride taking over her. "I agree. Thatdy killed Joquill for the actions hemitted. The situation is resolved so why should we apologize? And it''s already magnanimous of us to not pursue this matter further. That woman and her boyfriend should be grateful and thank us instead." "Yes! I agree with her." A man beside thedy said. One after another, voices erupted in agreement and the man who had asked everyone to apologize felt dread. He was in a deep bow and sweating profusely. Only a few were bowing along with him and the rest were voicing outints in front of Lith and Arya. Lith took a step towards the bowing man and patted his shoulder. He fiercely stared at the crowd and said, "It takes a lot of courage to ept your wrongs and be ountable for it. It also takes a lot of wisdom to know when to surrender and in front of whom to surrender." Calling for peace was the right option in a lot of situations. The greatest war victory is in a war that was never fought. This was applicable most of the time, but if the enemy had no intention of letting you go after surrender, it was best to fight them to death. Lith and Arya were on a date. They also wouldn''t bother to kill anyone who surrendered in front of them as to them, they all felt like ants that could be crushed anytime. Killing them would only waste their precious time. The man did the right thing by submitting, and as for the ones that were heckling behind him¡­ Lith patted the man''s shoulder again and took a step towards the heckling crowd. "If you had apologized like this man, me and my wife would''ve left you alone. But you just couldn''t help making matters worse, could you?" "What¡ª" A sizzling sound cut off any words that were about toe out of the people''s mouths as a bright crimson ray shot from Lith''s index finger towards them. This was a fusion spell made up of Destruction and Fire elemental energy. It used the elements within Lith instead of the surroundings and shot towards the people with the help of the surrounding elements. Throughout the years, Lith had learnt that throwing the elements from one''s own body was faster than willing the elemental energies from the surroundings. The energies from the body did not mix with the energies from the surrounding. They did not get resisted either and were as if totally different things. The reason for such a change was due to the spiritual power mixed with the elemental energies of the body. The spell hit the man that was about to speak and melted his face, not giving him a chance to even scream. In a few seconds, only his core was left on the ground as gasps of absolute terror sounded from around him. "I am trying my best to not kill unnecessarily yet I can''t let this one slide. You''ll just bother us again in the park. It''s better if you left." Lith said and pulled the elemental energies in front of him with his finger as if he was pulling a guitar string. As he let the elemental energy go, a hundred rays shot from his body and hit the many adventurers of WAA. The ones that weren''t killed instantly were hit by Arya''s Space spell and banished into the void. The only ones surviving were the bowing guys. Lith turned around, patted the bowing guy''s shoulder again, and said while walking away, "Pick up the cores of the fools that weren''t sent to the void. Take care of them and make sure to not bother us in the park." Lith then held Arya''s hand and gave her a smile. "See, I told you that the vvip program would''ve been better." Arya smirked and said, "And I am telling you again that it''s better this way." She then leaned closer to Lith''s ears and continued, "If we had security, we wouldn''t be able to escape to a secluded ce and have sex. We also couldn''t do it in the open, behind some trees or in the bushes." "Oh." Lith did not think about this before. "Shit, indeed." Arya continued smirking and gave Lith''s butt a p. "The wife''s always right." Lith raised his eyebrow and said, "I get that, but why would you p it? It should be the other way round, shouldn''t it?" "Oh, absolutely." Aryaughed softly. She leaned close to her husband''s ear once again and said, "You''re anyway going to p itter. And it''s going to be many times more than this. Let me have some fun till then." Lith nned to refute her because no answer seemed correct to get his butt pped like that. However, Arya''s answer made him swallow his words and frown because of how much sense they made. "Tsk. It''s dangerous to converse with you." Aryaughed again, this time heartily. "Then shut my lips." Lith felt tempted, but then clicked his tongue and said, "Let''s get out of this entrance first. We''ll be stuck here forever if we give in to your thoughts." Arya chuckled and didn''t say anything further. She held Lith''s hand and the two made their way inside the amusement park as fast as they could. Meanwhile, behind the two, anotherrge group of people in casual clothings could be seen having a good time walking in the entrance. This group was rxed andid back. They seemed like the usualmoners and nothing about them was special. The group was at a distance from Lith and Arya. They entered the amusement park five minutes after them. Once the group vanished, a red-haireddy wearing a brown wide-brimmed hat, red skirt, white top, and white sandals appeared in the entrance along with anotherdy with simr clothing. "President, so far, nothing seems wrong." Hei said to Keith. "Mm. I hope my assistance is not required." Keith said and walked together with Hei. Hei nodded her head and replied, "Don''t worry too much about them, President. Just try to rx. The amusement park has a lot to offer." Keith gave her a nod and finally entered the park, about to see what it was all about and how she could rx here. She was initially sceptical about it, but after watching a few videos online and knowing more about it, the park did not seem so bad. ''I hope they don''t cause too much trouble...'' Chapter 1095 Gold Rush Chapter 1095 Gold Rush Crossing the entrance, Lith and Arya found themselves in the middle of four dark and giant tunnels. Each tunnel''s entrance had an arched gate on which the letters read: North Gate ¡ª Whimsical Wonderpark East Gate ¡ª Whimsical Snowpark South Gate ¡ª Whimsical Waterpark West Gate ¡ª Whimsical Skypark There were four different areas they could go in and each brought a different kind of experience. "Where to?" Lith asked Arya. Arya thought about it and said, "Water will be thest. As for the others, you decide." In Arya''s mind, she was thinking that the waterpark would be moreid back and she could have slow, poolside sex with her husband to end their date. Oblivious to her thoughts, Lith nodded and said, "Let''s go to the wonderpark then. We would need a change of clothes in the other two and this one has a lot of forest area to fulfill your fantasies." Lith winked at his wife, making her chuckle. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Arya pulled Lith''s hand and took him inside the wonderpark. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While the two left, right behind, a red-haired beauty wearing a brown sun hat stared at them with a dumbfounded gaze. ''That was¡­ him. Wasn''t it?'' Due to the dy in deciding which park to go to, Keith caught up to them. Looking at her staring at a cute couple, Hei tilted her head and asked, "Is something wrong, President? You''ve been staring at that couple for quite some time." "Nothing." Keith replied instantly. "Let''s go to that ce." Hei felt something was up when Keith decided to go in the same direction as the couple, but she didn''t voice it out. She truly hoped that the President took a break and rxed. The two redheads walked into the wonderpark entrance and what met their sight was a bright view of an amazing amusement park. There were waterfalls, arge pond, roller coaster rides, people screaming in awe, and lots and lots of people wearing all sorts of fun things and having fun with the park mascots. "What sort of ce is this¡­" Keithmented. She had never seen such a jolly atmosphere before. Hei gestured to a man who sold lollipops, headbands, and funny goggles toe near her. While doing so, she replied, "Some werewolffrom the Werewolf Continent came up with this genius idea about fifty thousand years ago. They called it an amusement park because one would be really amused in this ce." The man Hei had called came near her. She paid him coins and bought two big, t lollipops and cat ears headbands. Making him go away, she continued, "People at that time were skeptical about this, butter genuinely began having fun as the werewolf man had expected them to. It became big news and people flocked to this ce from around the world." Hei handed the lollipop to Keith, who unconsciously took it. She ced a red-colored cat ears headband on her hat and continued speaking, "It was said that it took a lot of time for the werewolf man to create this. It was thousands of years of manualbor and research." Keith saw a group of people seated on chairs sling shot their way up in the air, then fall with great eleration, then sling shot back to the top. The people on it were screaming, some in terror, some in amazement. Keith unconsciously licked the lollipop as she got absorbed in watching the people and listening to Hei speak. Hei could see that the President was interested in this. She smiled and continued, "There''s a lot to know about this and our whole day will be wasted by talking. It''s best if President experiences things for herself." "Okay." Keith agreed and gently nibbled on the top of her lollipop. Hei smiled and pointed in the direction of the ''Dare2Drop'' ride. "Let''s go there and experience it. They said that for the best experience, we are to suppress ourselves till Saint Rank." "Okay." Keith said again and walked towards the ride where people were being shown the thrill of elerated gravity. Meanwhile, on the ride next to Dare2Drop¡­ Eight rows consisting of two open seats in each were present in a roller coaster car. Seated in the front row, on the two seats was a pair of lovebirds ¡ª them being none other than Lith and Arya. Lith was momentarily so amazed by the view around him that he got busy gawking everywhere, fascinating Arya as she had not seen him this interested in anything before. There was a tform beneath him a few seconds ago and he was in the starting area. They looked like they were brought straight from Earth to this ce. It didn''t fascinate him initially as he had seen it, but the view next totally amazed him. Lith was in a gold rush ride and he expected himself to travel around him tunnels that looked like mines and whatnot. That''s about it. Themon stuff. However, within a few seconds, the surroundings totally changed as the tform beneath him folded and copsed. The temperature rose sharply, the ride''s seats changed into actual minecarts and the ambience had a golden tinge to it as it was lit by old worn out oilmps. The mine they were in was a ustrophobic nightmare, but the scent, ambience, and everything else around them made it totally worth it. No amount of technology on Earth could change things to such a degree as some things were only possible with magic. Lith and Arya were free to move in their minecarts, but Lith could feel a tight hold on him, and knew that the seatbelts ced on him earlier were still there, albeit invisible to give a sense of freedom. Like a curious child, Lith looked around. His expressions of awe brought great joy to Arya as she watched him. She thought that their date would be all lovey-dovey, but this was good in its own way too. With how the cultivation journey was, such moments of joy would get lesser and lesser as one ascended higher. This was one of those rare moments that absolutely must be cherished and enjoyed fully. "Miners, are you ready?!" The operator''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. "Yeeaaahhh!!!" People shouted. CLICK. CLACK. CLICK. CLACK. The rusty minecarts began moving. It was slow as if the tracks did not have ample lubrications and were hindering the cart, but soon, the cart picked up pace and¡­ FWWSIISSSSHHHHH "Woooooooooooo!" Lith, Arya, and everyone else in the ride screamed on top of their lungs as their minecarts dived deep into an unknown abyss. The slope got steeper with each second and was almost a whole ny degrees at one point, providing a level of thrill that could only be felt in a fantasy world. As his physique was suppressed, all Lith saw was a bright streak of golden lights, probably from themps. It vanished as quickly as it appeared and the fast forwarding minecart immediately decelerated when they entered a giant cave full of quartz veins and gold ores. A few figures with rough appearances could be seen hacking their pickaxes and trying to mine gold. "A few more weeks. A few more weeks and this will all be over!" "Hehehahahehehaha! A few more weeks!" Maniacalughter could be heard from the figures as they dug around the cave. While everyone''s attention was on them, most failed to notice the cave getting narrower. It was a subtle shift as the miners drew their attention away. "Gold¡­ gold¡­ we''ll get all the gold and forever be done with it¡­" Whispers could be heard from the miners. "Yes¡­ I can reunite with my family¡­ won''t have to live in this ce anymore¡­" "Gold¡­ gold¡­ mine for a few more days¡­" "Gold¡­ gold¡­ g..o..ld¡­ g..o..l..d¡­" The cave turned silent as the surroundings slowly turned dark. Nervous heartbeats of the people in the minecarts could be heard as everything had suddenly turned creepy. "¡­" A pin drop silence ensued for a good few seconds. "¡­ld¡­" "¡­ld¡­ old¡­" Murmurs could soon be heard and the surroundings were starting to be visible again. Everyone saw a few shovels around them and half dug areas of the mines. The gold ores became less and the quartz veins were disappearing. The golden mine seemed barren. It became damp, dark, and deserted. Soon, in this creepy, eerie silent, the fear of unknown made the riders'' heart palpitate. Not only Lith, even Arya was focused now. One second¡­ two second¡­ Click. ck. Creeeeeeaaakkkk. The minecarts came to an abrupt halt. The people on the ride suddenly felt a cold sweat on their backs as they looked at the endless dark tunnel in front. Thest oilmp was flickering a few feet behind them and the sudden stop had caused them to be really nervous. Were they stuck in this ce? Was the ride broken? Did something go wrong? They did not know and began overthinking. In the midst of deep despair, it was then¡­ "Gold¡­" A deep and rough whisper was heard. It came from the dark tunnel in front. Tap. Tap. Tap. A tall silhouette of a man holding a shovel came into view. Everything about him was dark. "So you want to see the true gold rush? The figure spoke. His words were bone-chilling for some reason. It was then. A golden smile formed on the dark figure''s face. "Very well then¡­" Chapter 1096 Gold Rush (2) Chapter 1096 Gold Rush (2) Very well then¡­" The creepy whisper echoed in everyone''s ears and soon¡­ Wooooooooooom! A loud siren reced the eerie silence as the minecart elerated forwards, making everyone''s hair flutter backwards like a g in stormy winds. "Hooooooooooo!!" The group cheered as they felt the strong force backwards. The surroundings became streaks of light with how fast the minecart was moving and pumped everyone''s adrenaline. The narrow tunnel switched to an extravagantlyrge gold mine. The people on the cart looked like ants inparison to how big it was. The cart had not slowed down and despite that, everyone could clearly see a sea of people running around, trying to harvest the gold ores. The minecart moved from inside to the outside of the tunnel and the number of people had only increased. Each person carried huge backpacks, shovels, and pickaxes and were rushing in with aggressive looks on their faces. Screeched the minecart as it made a sudden dive and twisted upside-down, giving a feeling to everyone involved that they''ll fall off in the dark abyss around them. Numerous miners could be seen falling down in slow motion around them, and the cart reached so close to a few that just a few inches in front of Lith, a scared face of a miner popped up. It was only there for a split second and vanished when everyone felt they were elerating upwards. Darkness was reced with bright light and¡­ "WOOOOOOHOOOOO¡ª!" "AHHHHHHHHH¡ª!" As rity returned to Lith, he found himself in midair. The rail was gone and the minecart was elerating like a magic train in thin air. The screams he just heard came from the people seated around a long rectangr pir of metal. These people were being dropped down and raised up with intense speeds. The minecart coiled around them at great speeds. Those screaming people screamed even louder when they realized they were about to get hit by a random minecart that popped out of nowhere. The ones on the minecart screamed as well, wondering how the fuck they arrived here and why they weren''t in the gold mines. Lith and Arya both felt thrilled. Their hearts began beating fast, but all of a sudden, Lith saw someone he never expected he would in this ce. A red-haired seductive beauty wearing a wide brim hat and cat ears was nibbling a big lollipop while having her eyebrows raised. Her hair flowed against gravity as she dropped down in the ride, but her hat and cat ears were in ce. None of her clothes had a wardrobe malfunction. ''Keith!?'' Lith was amused to find this out. He couldn''t see her for long as the minecart distanced itself from the ride and made its way inside a deep, dark tunnel again. A few more scenes of gold rush were shown to them until finally, they all felt an intense jerk that almost made their hearts leap out of their chests. CREAAAAKKKKKK! The minecarts came to a halt. The surroundings changed and Lith was back to sitting on bucket seats and was buckled in ce. The tform returned too and then the operator''s voice was heard. "We hope you all had a pleasant time. Thank you for visiting Gold Rush, we hope you have a wonderful day ahead. For pictures, please visit booth number¡­" It was the usual exitmentary while the staff members came to each seat to unbuckle everyone. Once Lith and Arya got off the ride, Arya stretched and said, "Woooo¡­ that was amazing!" "You liked it too?" Lith asked with a smile. Arya locked her arms with Lith and replied, "Yes. It was thrilling. Plus, you made a lot of new faces which was quite pleasing to look at." "¡­" Lith wondered how he should reply to that. Arya didn''t give him a chance anyway and said, "Let''s get the photos from the booth!" A being that ruled the entire underworld, a being that held immense treasures and mysteries, and a being that many dragons worshiped, was casually strolling around like an ordinarydy in love as if it was the most natural thing for her to do. The Prince of all Vampires in the world roamed along with her like a helpless husband and got dragged to multiple ces to have fun with his wife. The lovebirds made their way to one attraction after another, going from adrenaline pumping roller coasters to soft, mellow unicorn rides made for kids. Both enjoyed their time together, had tons of amazing rides and food, and eventually, the day came to an end without even them realizing. The night parade had begun with fireworks filling the skies. Lith and Arya were sitting in a giant Ferris wheel and watching the parade and fireworks from the top. Arya was on Lith''sp, getting her abdomen hugged by him. Her sses were gone and her bluish-silver eyshes and clear blue eyes shone brightly under the silver moonlight. Arya''s eyes were so amazing that the reflection of the fireworks was clearly visible in them. As of this moment, there was no one more beautiful than his wife in the world for him. Lith''s eyes were fully focused on Arya and she seemed so majestic that he couldn''t help but gently bite her cheek and pull them. "Mhm¡­" Arya smiled at his gimmicks and instead of saying something, took out her phone and took a selfie. The power couple looked like a cute, yful couple in this picture. Lith let her go once he felt satisfied and glued his face to hers, swaying side to side. "Today was amazing." Lith said. "Yes. And we have a few more days to go. I wonder how it''ll be." Arya said with a smile. This was one of the four parks. Three were still left to be explored. Actually, this park in itself was so big that they would need a couple of days to explore it fully. However, both did not have much time with them and had to call it a day for this park. They had explored the main attractions anyway. "I don''t know about the park, but I am feeling more inclined to explore you instead." Lith said something naughty, setting the mood. Aryaughed softly and replied, "I totally forgot about it. The rides were enjoyable and I didn''t feel bored enough to take you somewhere secluded. I guess, there are days like these too sometimes." Lith chuckled. "Indeed. We have the whole night free now. We can either explore more of this park or rx in a hotel." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hotel please. I want to rx." Arya said while leaning back on Lith''s shoulder. "I wonder if there''s a Nine Roses Hotel here." "You don''t know your own hotels?" Lith asked, amused. "There''s too many to keep count of." Arya yawned. "Let me check if there''s one here." Arya took out her phone and typed in a few things on it. "Oh. There is indeed one. Let''s go there after this ride." "Sure." Lith said and ced his chin on Arya''s forehead. The two didn''t speak further and enjoyed the ride that gave aplete view of the park. ¡­.. Bells chimed and a jazzy jingle made one''s feet irresistible to move. A red-haireddy with nted eyes wearing a pair of cat ears headband danced slowly while holding a corn dog in one hand and a twisted pretzel in the other. "Woo! Even the music here is amazing, President!" Beside her, Keith, with her amazing curves that could barely be hidden under her modest top and skirt were swaying as she copied Hei and danced slowly. Her hat was gone and what was left was a pair of red cat ears. They looked like they were an extension of her own head and were moving along with her movements. Keith did not look like a beauty while holding fizzy pink peach iced tea in one hand and a couple of meat skewers in the other. However, this had its own charm and made many heads turn to look at her. Keith was slow dancing to an intense beat because she did not want to embarrass herself by dancing hard like Hei. She was not of the right age or in the right moment to do so. Keith obviously knew how to dance and she knew a variety of them from ball dancing to freestyle to contemporary and even a variety of folk dances. In her human past, she was sold to a variety of people and trained to dance, please the master, and do a lot of menial and odd jobs by the ve masters. She knew how to make the best tea, how to take care of her master, and excelled as a maid. Even though she was a fearsome devil, the past couldn''t be changed. Being a maid was traumatic in the past, but in the current life, she was having some other thoughts. There was not a single dull day since she became Lith''s maid. It was amusing and surprised her. Yes, she may be overworked, but this type of work was not a problem. And the biggest surprise of all that she got was today. Who would''ve thought that there would be something that could make her adrenaline shoot up and thrill her. She genuinely enjoyed today and after a point of time, came to a conclusion that following Hei''s lead was not that bad. It was for this reason that she was here, in the middle of the park''s square, dancing by the parade that was going on. Keith took a bite of the meat from the skewers and thought to herself, ''I should bring my daughter here. She would love this ce¡­'' Chapter 1097 Get Inside, Dear Husband* Chapter 1097 Get Inside, Dear Husband* The wonderpark offered exciting rides, haunted houses, mazes, and some mindless adventures which could only be done here. The snowpark offered simr things butpletely snow themed along with a few modifications. A ride called Snow or Flow was one such example. It was a couple''s ride where the train would throw the two towards their hurdles. The couple would have to finish those and quickly get back on the train otherwise they would flow into a long, transparent tube that ran across the entire theme park, and would render them unable to move anywhere for the next half an hour. The couple could snuggle closer and enjoy the view or they could scream and despair because of how fast they were moving in the tube. Everyone in the theme park could watch them as the tube was transparent and it would be thrilling for some embarrassing for someone else. On the other hand, in case the couple ovees the hurdles and get back on the train, they would be sent towards another hurdle, and so on. If they manage to survive till the end then they would be rewarded with a day pass to various couple activities, free food, candle light dinner, and a ride across the entire theme park in that long transparent tube if they want to. Lith and Arya had to wear winter wear for this park and there were certain rides where Arya moved herself inside Lith''s clothes for warmth andfort, even though she was resistant to cold. Lith also did a simr thing in one of the instances to get his face stuffed between two big, soft pillows. The experience was heavenly. They had lots of hot chocte, gingerbread cookies, and the entire park was an evesting Christmas Eve. Next, they went to the Skypark. It was a fantastical wondend that some thought could only be present in anime. Giant, city-size turtles floated in the air around the sky touching rock pirs. Above the turtles was civilization and activities avable to do. Clouds and mist blocked the visions of people and nobody could make out exactly how big the park was. At various intervals, there were also big masses ofnd where one could see wildlife, vegetation, flora and faunapletely different from the ones present in their world. Lith and Arya hopped from one turtle to turtle, pir to pir, andnd tond for a diverse experience. They enjoyed their time exploring various caves, kayaking, fishing, hunting, and bathing in secluded waterfall areas. These private ces allowed them to be close to nature and give in to their primal urges. The two fucked so much that even rabbits would feel ashamed for their low standards of mating multiple times a day. Lastly, the husband-wife pair visited the waterpark. This was simr to the waterparks from Earth with the only difference being that things were much more realistic and adventurous. Lith and Arya had fun here with Lith having an even better time as he could see his wife in a bikini. He came to a realization that he needed to visit the beach with his harem otherwise it would be totally criminal for his eyes and soul. The waterpark had some intentional ''oops'' moments. This happened in private when only the two were present. Things such as Arya''s bikinis falling off or Lith''s shorts vanishing. The former was a result of Lith''s mischief and thetter¡­ it didn''t need to be said. The only sad thing in this was that Lith''s underwear and shorts were traversing somewhere in the unknown void. Two days of activity had been stretched to five days. It was all worth it and the two''s bond only grew stronger by the day. Currently, both had left the theme park and were in one of Arya''s favorite spots in the Neutral Continent. Arya was originally from the Dragon Continent, but the Neutral Continent was where she had spent most of her life. It was this ce where she erected the banners of the mighty underworld empire and made Scelestus. There were lots of problems, but she overcame them herself. After a long day of hard work, the ce Arya liked to rx the most was in a mountainous region, away from the bustling cities like Uklov and Lenz City. The mountain had a natural hot spring with a waterfall and a small stream of freshwatering from a river nearby. The cold water of the river mixed with the hot waters of the spring and created this pleasant steam around which worked like a sauna. Also, the mountains were at a high altitude so they were all snow capped. Despite being cold, due to the hot spring, the vegetation nearby was quite green. The hot spring flew in multiple ces and Arya liked to soak in a ce close to the edge of the snow capped mountains, on a steep cliff. From here, she could see a long mountain chain with various sizes of peaks and greenery and snow. Dragons loved nature, and Arya was no exception. They loved treasures too, but instead of going the conventional way, Arya chose to build her own treasure ¡ª Scelestus. She worked for her treasure day and night, and on the days she felt tired or wanted to wind down, she used toe to this ce. Right now, she was here, with the love of her life, at the very same spot, gazing at the distance. Completely naked, Arya''s smooth skin and soft body was in Lith''s embrace. Her perfect breasts were pressed against the edge and hid from him, but her entire back was avable to be devoured. Lith''s evil hands slithered down the beautiful dragon''s shoulder and gently grabbed one of her perfect peaches, giving the tender flesh a gentle squeeze. "Mhm." Arya hummed and ced her head on Lith''s shoulder while wrapping her arm around his waist. "You do know that you can grope harder, right?" "Hm?" The sudden question put a pause to Lith''s evil hands and he turned to look at her. The only thing that came as a response to his reaction was a dragon''s paw, choking his little dragon in the waters and making him widen his eyes. Arya turned her head to look at her husband and smirked. "For the past few days, you''ve literally filled my insides, my womb, my pussy hundreds of times and seen me naked. Now you''re afraid of a little groping?" "¡­" Lith was at a loss for words. How does one respond to such a question? Arya was the most vocal in his harem and did not shy away from saying anything. Even Lucifer was second to her in this aspect. Lith thought about herment and said while squeezing her ass harder, "With how the atmosphere and mood around is, I thought something sensual would be better than something rough." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arya''s cold palm rubbed against Lith''s dick in the hot waters and sent a tingle down his spine. She stroked his shaft harder and said while staring right into his amethyst eyes, "Sensual is for those who want to take things slow and have a lot of time in their hands." Arya turned to the side and made sure to turn Lith too. While looking into his eyes, her hand continued to do its work right in front of him. Doing so, she continued, "We don''t have that privilege. I have to leave soon and you have a lot to do as well. In the short period I am with you, I want to be bred as many times as possible." Arya got closer to Lith and stuck her bare, soft, perfect body against his. She stopped stroking his shaft and instead made it rub against her toned belly. Putting her arms around her husband''s neck, she continued, "I want you to leave a mark on me. Fuck me so much and so hard that I could feel the sensation every time I remember it. Stuff your cock in my mouth, make it go deep so that my throat remembers the assault it was put under. Do the same stuffing in my pussy and ass too. Make my lips tingle and quiver and wet themselves every time I think of you. Let me feel as if there''s a long hot rod inside me at all times and¡­" Arya went on and on while Lith''s pupils dted in shock. His wife was going wild and feral. Her hands had shifted from his neck to his back and then on his butt. She literally groped him and pushed his hips against herself, mimicking the thrusting action and had him rub his shaft against her belly. She also grinded herself on him and began kissing him around his neck and ears while saying all those dirty words. The mood was not matching the peaceful atmosphere. They should be in a sex dungeon instead of a chill ce like that. Arya stopped speaking only after a solid five minutes. She ced herself against the edge once again and stuck her butt out, shaking it for her husband. She turned her head to the side and said with lovestruck eyes, "Get inside, dear husband. Fuck me in the spot I love the most!" Chapter 1098 Aryas Vulgarity** Chapter 1098 Arya''s Vulgarity** With the way Arya was looking at him and the words she had spoken, let alone a man, not even a woman could stop herself from advancing and making her move. Perhaps only gay men could resist, but Lith had confidence that even gays would turn straight if they were to be around a perfect being like his wife. She was literally perfect! cing his hands on her hips, he positioned her vertical slit on his shaft. Giving her a hard p on her ass, Lith thrust his cock deep inside her vagina. "Ohhhh~! That''s it! That''s the way!" Arya moaned. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Sounds of water sshing mixed with Lith''s shaft sliding in and out of Arya''s slippery insides was creating a lewd melody for both to hear. For reasons unknown, Arya was literally perfect from all angles. Her insides were of the right size as if they were tailor-made for him, her body had the perfect hourss-like curves and she did notck anywhere in the melons or peaches departments. The hot spring water was heating up his body, but Arya''s insides were hotter. They were soft and tight, making him feel like someone was trying to suffocate his little brother with wet sponges. "Ohhh so amazing! My insides are turning into mush!" Arya ced her hands on the edge and moaned. "Ahh¡­ just like that¡­ just like that¡­" Lith''s cock rubbed against her sweet spot as he thrust violently. "¡­ohhh¡­ harder, babe! Fill me up! Fill me up!" Arya was too vocal, to the point that her moans echoed in the mountains far ahead. It was a good thing that there wasn''t anyone in a ten thousand kilometers radius. Lith gripped Arya''s hips, leaving visible prints on them, and intensely thrust in her for a couple of minutes before exploding fully. His shaft twitched in her as he emptied all his baby form into her hungry vessel. "Ohhhhhhh~~!" Arya''s body twitched and her eyes rolled back as she felt an intense orgasm. Her head was going nk and she could only feel bolts of electricity running through her along with hot sensations outside and inside her body. Two minutester, Arya and Lith both recovered. She turned around while ensuring Lith''s dick stayed inside her, and wrapped her arms around his neck and legs around his waist. Kissing his lips, Arya said, "Eyes on me the whole time, babe." Lith began moving his hips inside the slippery softness and said after giving his wife a kiss, "That''s impossible. These things are too distracting." Lith pped her tits and ass. Arya smirked. "You can y with them as much as you want, but after this round." Arya pulled Lith''s face in between her breasts and ran her fingers along his silver hair. "I''ll let you bite my nipples and pull them while you dominate my ass in a sideways fuck. I''ll even let you choke me and breed me like a hungry beast." With the way the talks were going, Lith was wondering who was dominating who here? "Do you thighjob after this? Or a titjob? Footjob? Blowjob?" "¡­" Lith was baffled, but continued to churn his wife''s insides while groping her breasts and keeping his head stuffed in between them. Arya was a sophisticateddy every single day. But right now? Right now her feral side was running rampant. If one listened to her speak right now, they would realize what Lith meant by Arya being a carefree and vocaldy. This round''s poundingsted for a good ten minutes and Lith filled Arya''s womb with his fertilization starter once again. Arya was all smiles after she recovered from her orgasm and ced Lith on the edge of the hot spring. She tied her hair into a ponytail and made Lith drool at the naked sight of her performing such a gesture, soaked from head to toe, and getting her tits to jiggle while she tied her hair. Once she finished, she devoured her husband''s big meat stick and made lewd slurping sounds. Gazing upwards and looking at him with her sharp eyes, Arya took off her mouth with a pop sound and stroked his shaft hard with both her hands. "Do you want to spice things up, babe? Do you want me to call Rain or Miko or Rain and Miko both for a threesome/foursome?" Lith brushed the strands of hair that sneaked out of Arya''s ponytail behind her ears and said, "No. I''m content and quite satisfied with what I already have." Arya smiled and kissed the head of Lith''s shaft. "Someone''s a sweet talker for sure." She then went back to stuffing herself with arge sausage until the outline of it could be made out on her throat. The deepthroat sessionsted for quite some until Lith exploded and Arya got a taste of her husband''s naturally produced cream. Later, the dominating sessions that Arya had promised began in full swing and their private timested for two nights and three days straight in the hot springs. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Thedies close to Lith were seated around a round table. The size of the table had to be increased with the manydies being at Lith''s side. They were all in an open courtyard with the crimson-silver moonlight shining on them. It wasn''t dark around them as there were a lot of magicmps illuminating the surroundings. Magicmps were the most superior forms of artificial light avable on the. The light from them was not blinding and scattered in all ces, lighting it up. Even if one looked directly at themps, they won''t find it blinding. It was gentle on the eyes and soothing for the body due to the ambience it created. Around the round table in this courtyard, Lilith sat in between Lucy and Alea. Beside Lucy was Alexandra, and beside Alea was her aide Jasmine. There was also a new person around the round table, a certain green-haired girl with sses. She was fidgeting and felt really nervous being around so many big shots. Apart from her, there was a petite blonde-haired girl wearing a white top and ck pants. She looked elegant and sophisticated. Beside her was a ginger-haired girl with green eyes, somewhat trembling as there were many people with blood on their hands around the table. Lilith looked at Lizbeth and Meryl with interest. She already knew most of the things about Fei who was in between them, but barely knew anything about the rest. Alexandra, Lucy, Alea, and Jasmine''s attention was also on the two. Thetter two particrly gazed at Lizbeth with great interest. "Meryl, is it?" Lilith asked softly. Meryl trembled, but nodded her head. "Y-yes, Ma''am." In the short time she had spent with Fei, Meryl was taught to speak with respect and a lot of other basic etiquettes. Even though the members of the family did not care much about such things, such things had to be implemented. There were only a few ways to respect someone and manners were one of them. "Are you liking it here?" Lilith asked with a warm smile. "¡­huh?" Meryl felt her ears ringing. Did she hear it correctly? She had fully expected to get a scolding for being useless and a freeloader, but she was actually getting questions on her wellbeing? Well, now this was embarrassing. She was fearful of thedy in silver, but it seemed that putting her guard up was all for naught. Fei pinched Meryl''s thigh, snapping her out of her daze, and gestured her to answer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meryl gave a light cough and said, "I-it''s pleasant." "Good." Lilith said with an understanding nod. "Have you thought about your future?" The question took Meryl aback once again. She had not thought of her future as her circumstances didn''t allow her to think of anything other than the present and next day. "Take a few minutes to collect yourself." Lilith said as she noticed Meryl''s flustered face. She then turned to look at Lizbeth, making her fidget some more. "Are you having any trouble here?" Lilith was randomly checking up on these girls to pass time and also to make themfortable in sitting around them. Lith and Arya were on their way here, and with how Arya was, the pressure she would unknowingly emit would scare these two to death. Arya looked harmless, but she was currently the most dangerous Supreme Rank in existence in this world and perhaps even in the outer worlds. She wouldn''t do anything to these two, but they might unknowingly get their minds corrupted if they let their guard loose. Having seen her asking normal questions to Meryl, Lizbeth was not as surprised. She was being questioned by the mother of her god, and she felt that she had to be respectful to her and give a clear, satisfactory answer. Lizbeth bowed slightly and said, "There are no troubles, goddess." That was the only thing she could think of at the moment and say because of her nervousness. Lucy cringed hearing that while Lilith''s eyes twitched slightly. Being called goddess straight to the face like that sure was something. "You don''t need to address me as goddess. Just say ma''am or mistress." Lizbeth couldn''t refute Lilith''s order and gave her an understanding bow in response. Once the small talk with them was over, Alea, who wanted to speak for quite some time, asked Lizbeth out of nowhere: "Why do you feel so pure?" Chapter 1099 Putting An End To World War Chapter 1099 Putting An End To World War Alea''s question confused Lizbeth as she did not understand how to answer it. In her stead, Meryl''s eyes lit up and she excitedly asked, "You can feel it too?" Alea seemed like a good person and gave off aforting aura to Meryl. She thus did not hesitate to talk to her. Alea smiled and nodded her head. "Yes. I can feel a vibrant Life energy from her." Alea misunderstood Meryl''s question, but gave the right answer anyway. Meanwhile Lizbeth still had no idea what was going on. Thankfully, she did not have to answer anyone as a familiar aura distracted everyone, and made their heads turn. A tall silver-haired man with a chiseled face wearing an open floral shirt that revealed his sharp cut abs walked into the courtyard. He had ck shades simr to thedy beside him, and seemed extremely pleasing to the eyes of thedies in the room. Arya walked beside Lith, hand-in-hand, and watched the reaction of the many beautifuldies present in the courtyard. All of them had their eyes on her husband and none even nced at her, making her have a hearty chuckle. Arya wore a sports bra, tight leggings that showed her ankles, a crop-top jacket and some sandals while her bluish-silver hair was tied in a ponytail and her eyes were covered by a pair of ck, round sunsses. Despite being a perfect beauty, someone with everything right from head to toe, she was not the center of attention. This was something that could only happen in the Evure household. If she went to any other ce, everyone would either gawk at her or try their best to avoid letting her know that they were sneaking a nce. "You''re here!" Alexandra, who was silent for a long time, said while getting up and moving towards her husband. "I''m home." Lith said with a smile and caught the running Alexandra in a hug. If this was before, this silly girl would''ve jumped on him, but she had matured now and was understanding how to be responsible. Arya looked at the raven-haired vampire girl and said with a smile, "My, my¡­ look at you, not even a second has passed since me and my husband appeared and you''re already nning on stealing him from me. To steal your elder sister''s husband so shamelessly¡­ tch, tch, very bad!" Alexandra stuck her tongue out at Arya and got back to burying her face in Lith''s embrace. The rest of thedies smiled at the banter and after a minute, Lith gestured to Alexandra to have a seat, then went ahead and hugged everyone in the courtyard. By everyone, it was exactly everyone. The maids, the Druid, the Yellow Phantom, the nerdy human, every single one! Meryl and Lizbeth froze in their seats after getting their respective hugs from Lith. The former was frozen stiff because she couldn''t believe she had juste across such a depressing set of negative energy while thetter couldn''t believe that her God had just given her a hug! A hug, a physical touch, no blessing, but a hug! Can you believe it!? The tip of Fei''s ears were somewhat red but she tried to keep herselfposed. When she looked at others, she found them to have a simr reaction, making her squint her eyes and lower her gaze. ''Indeed¡­ this shameless Master of mine is really perverted¡­'' Fei could see clear wrinkles on the standing maids'' clothes. Luna, Qingyue, and Freya¡­ all three had their buttocks groped while also getting their neck pierced during the hug. Lilith, Lucy, Alea, Jasmine, and even Fei suffered the same fate as them. Lith was really sneaky in his maneuver. He bit them all and quickly sucked their blood before breaking the hug. Fei turned to look at Meryl, wondering whether this girl was tormented too or not. She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that she was just given a hug. Had this little ginger kitty been bitten, she might''ve copsed or gone into aa from the trauma. Lizbeth was not touched too, and simply given a tight hug which had left her speechless. The cogs in her brain had stopped working and when she woulde back to reality was unknown. Fei, noticing Meryl tremble, held her hand and rubbed the back of her palm with her thumb and calmed her down. Lith sat down beside Lilith as if he had not done anything. The little amount of blood leaking down the corner of his mouth gave away his mischief, but none around the table minded that. "Darling, when are we going out?" Alexandra immediately asked. She was standing behind him and her hands wrapped around him. She couldn''t wait to go out! Lith smiled and patted her face gently. "There''s some pending work, let''s get that done first and then we can leave. How about you assist me in that?" "Okay~" Alexandra agreed without even thinking. She was too weak to say no to anything Lith asked her to do. Lith then looked around and asked, "What''s going on,dies? It seems like I''ve intervened in some serious discussion." Alea nodded her head. "Little cousin, we were discussing Lizbeth''s purity." "¡­" Lith''s smile vanished hearing that. Arya, who was being served tea by Freya, stopped herself from taking it and turned to look at Alea, wondering what the heck was this conversation. Fei, knowing there was a misunderstanding happening, intervened and said, "The youngdy was wondering why Liz has such a dense Life aura around her." "Oh." Lith felt relieved. He turned to look at Alea and said while shaking his head and smiling, "You could have worded it better, Alea." Alea smiled and asked, "Hmm?" Lith''s words went above her head and she did not understand anything. "Anyway, what did you guys do on your date?" Lucy asked, changing the topic. She raised her eyebrows and continued, "You two seemed to be glowing quite a lot." At this response, Alexandra squinted her eyes and stared at Arya. Indeed, this bully was definitely glowing. Her skin was ssy and her mood was on another level. Having been around with her for years, she could tell at a nce that something really good must''ve happened. Alexandra bit her lower lip and cursed Arya internally for snatching Lith away from her and having such a good time. Arya could feel the jealous stares from her little sister. She turned to look at Alexandra and sent her a flying kiss, which was instantly rejected when Alexandra snorted and turned to look at Lith. Arya chuckled, then took a sip of tea and looked at Lucy. "We went to an amusement park. Do you know about it?" "Oh?" Lucy was invested. "Whimsical Wondend?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arya nodded her head. "Do you know that it''s not one park, but four different ones in one ce?" "What?" Lucy did not know. "Yes. There''s actually four different parks under one name." Lith added. "It''s worth visiting at least once." "I see¡­" Lucy took note of it. "If a theme park like that is so amazing, what would an amusement park that''s adult themed be like?" Arya suddenly posed a question. She propped her hands on the table and ced her chin on her interlocked fingers. Smirking, she continued, "Just imagine¡­ all the beauties in one ce, asking to be fuc¡ª" "Alright, we can put an end to this here, babe." Lith interrupted. The conversation was going on a direction he wanted, but now was not the time to be horny. He had to curb his hormones and focus on the important work at hand. Lith looked at thedies and said while taking out a tablet, "The world war''s going on and it''s about time to put an end to it." Lith handed the tablet to Arya and said, "Scelestus yed a major role in assisting the Dragons and the plebeian Vampires. However, there were a lot of cases of backstabbing and information leak from there. Wifey, I believe you should do some cleaning in your organization." "Hmm¡­" Arya said and had a look at it. What her husband had said wasn''t wrong. It had been a long time since she actually bothered with her organization. Everything was handled by Rain in her stead, and perhaps, she might''ve gotten overloaded with work and couldn''t see the rats in the house. Lith then turned to Lucy. "Big sis, I believe you should go and make the plebes and nobles get together and be at peace. If you don''t want to, I''ll personally make a visit." Lucy shook her head. "No, I''ll go." Lucy then got up and stretched. "It''s been a while since I''ve had my hands on administrative duties." Lith nodded and wished her the best. He then turned to Alexandra and said, "Wifey, there''s been some resistance in the Human and Witch continent about the new reforms. There''s also some unknown organizationsing up. Can you take care of them?" Alexandra nodded her head. She was the best when it came to assassinations. "Good." Lith said. He then turned to Fei. "Lastly, Fei, you and Meryl¡­" Chapter 1100 Putting An End To World War (2) 1100 Putting An End To World War (2) A year passed. The war hade to an end. People around the world finally slept peacefully and reunited with their families while some lost them and were grieving. The bloodshed had caused a ten percent decrease in the poption with prominent figures dying around the world and causing major economic and political crises. Nobody had any idea what they were supposed to do and the administrations around the world were working hard to stabilize their people. All the properties that were destroyed in the war were being restored. Whatever conflicts that took ce were forced to be resolved, and those that just could not let their enemies live could have an official death match in designated locations around the world. The War Dragons that invaded the Witch Continent left their territories. The holy war between the Angels and Demons came to an end with none of the parties winning or losing. The situation between the Free Adventurer''s Association and the World Adventurer''s Association was resolved too with the FAA gaining respect of the WAA, and getting a proper ce for their headquarters in Lenz City, exactly opposite to the WAA. The leader of FAA, Jingmei Guild, was now in the top ten guilds, achieving a feat that no other guild could evene close to achieving. It was the fastest guild to have ever reached such a spot, and they had done it within three centuries. The plebeians and the noble Vampires made peace with each other. The nobles hosted open banquets around the continent and feasted with the plebes, calling for peaceful times. Such a scene would not have been possible had the Queen not intervened herself. The plebes and the nobles wanted each others'' blood. They would not stop at anything. However, with the Vampire Queen intervening herself, they could not go against her and had to ept whatever they were told to. Vampires were absolutely submissive towards their Royal n. The Royal Decree would never be rejected or protested against. The Human Continent saw stability as well with Arbour taking in as the new Supreme Rank. Arya was home and so was Keith. The three shared history with Darren with the former daring to attack her personally and thetter getting attacked by his ancestors. The two along with Fanny took Darren to the underground torture chambers in the outer ring of the castle. What happened next was unknown. Another Supreme Rank had fallen along with Darren. It was Florencia Rain. Sylvia was called back home and when she saw Florencia, her blood boiled and she was trying her best to not kill her on the spot. Florencia did not ask for forgiveness as she knew the consequences of actions could never result in a pardon. She simply stayed silent and waited for whatever Sylvia would throw at her. Lith intervened in the matter andforted Sylvia. He convinced her to take Florencia as a ve and told her that she''ll be a great asset. From that day on, Florencia turned into Sylvia''s maid and followed her. A prideful and mighty ruler had fallen to the depths of the abyss due to her actions. However, what she did not realize was that it was actually a blessing in disguise. Florencia would find out about it for quite some time. Once her matters were settled, Lith took Alexandra out on her promised dates. The two went to the Whimsical Wondend because Alexandra wanted to experience everything Arya had. She felt a little jealous of her older sister, but it all turned out fine once they were at the amusement park. Lith explored the ces he hadn''t before with Arya on his second visit, and after the park, went to one of Alexandra''s favorite spots in the Neutral Continent near the Shadow River Sect. The Shadow River Sect was her home for quite some time, and she only hung out in the areas near it. It was a beautiful mountain cave where Alexandra would hang upside-down and rx. She was a Vampire, so it was normal for her to do so. The husband-wife pair indulged in tons of forbidden wrestling in this cave and filled it with their lewd voices. After his youngdy was taken care of, Lith had Lucy approach him. She wanted to go on a date too, and this time, he took her to an ancient town in the Human Continent and roamed the streets while in a cultivator''s attire. The twoter indulged in dual cultivation in a secluded room and did not leave it for at least a week. Lith did not feel much changes by Lucy did. She felt her breakthrough could happen anytime soon and was close to it. Breakthrough King Rank took at least 1000 years on average. Lucy did it in 500 while Lith did it in 300. The Half Emperor breakthrough happened in around 2500-3000 years, and it was to be seen when the two could break through. When the two returned home, it was then Alea who wanted to go on a date. Lith could not refuse, and he understood that day what it meant to actually suffer from sess. Alea was taken to the Whimsical Wondend too because she wanted to have fun. Jasmine tagged along as Alea was someone who couldn''t be handled by one single person. If even her mom could not handle her, there was no way her lover could. Due to tagging along, Jasmine was eloped into the dual cultivation activities as well. With faces brimming with wide smiles, Alea and Jasmine returned to the castle and went back to doing what they were doing. Things should''ve ended here, but they did not as Lilith wanted to go on a date too. Lith absolutely could not refuse her, and thus took her to a private beach along with a few maids. He wanted to see them in a bikini. Be had returned at this point and was taken to the beach. She couldn''t be happier. Fei was dragged along with Qingyue, Freya, and Luna.She was back to the castle after her work, so Lith felt why not have her as well. It would be fun to see how this petite cutie looked in a bikini. Not a lot of time was spent on this small vacation. Lith returned home with thedies in two weeks. All of them were glowing after spending time with him, and it had to do with the constitution Lith had. Being the inheritor of the lust sovereign, his body was getting fine-tuned to benefit thedies and himself. If thedies did not have after effects and benefits, why would they feel like dual cultivating again? This was one of the pressing matters the techniques focused on. When everyone was satisfied, Lith finally could get back to work and wrap up the world war. Many had died, but it was not a problem. The reason? It was the Array Master Supreme Rank called Vanessa Brown. Vanessa had erected an array around the globe and it protected the souls of the people who were killed. No one could permanently kill each other due to this array and overriding it was impossible as Supreme Ranks weren''t involved in the war. Vanessa was staying with Duchess Rivera Adelstein, and with what Lith had seen, the Duchess was so capable that she made Vanessa submit to her. This may sound bad, but it was actually a good thing. Vanessa would do whatever Rivera asked her to do and Rivera in return would do whatever Lith would ask her to do. 14:05 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Vanessa was a slut and could not be tamed. This was what Lith had initially thought. But turns out, things weren''t like that. Vanessa was actually a virgin and Lith was the one who took her vaginal and anal virginities. He did not see any blood or Vanessa did not feel any different from her first real sex was because she used to y with herself with toys. There were lots and lots of toys in her personal stash and some were bigger than even Lith''s shaft, going into the ''what the fuck is this!?'' category. Rivera was able to tame Vanessa due to the fact that she was a virgin. Vanessa tried to use toys when with Rivera, but thetter did not like the sight of it. Vanessa used to argue that real cock felt much better than these artificial stuff and that Rivera should getid too. Vanessa told Rivera that she''ll put in a good word for her to the Prince if she wanted, and he could fuck them both when rewarding Vanessa for her work. Rivera only raised an eyebrow at this and did not discuss further. Lith was amused to find out such things had taken ce. If Fei had not recorded their daily interactions and shown him the clips, he wouldn''t have believed them. Controlling Vanessa was slightly difficult for him, but who would''ve thought that Rivera woulde in so handy. Not only was she a great strategist, but she was also an adept lesbian who could woo even the straightest ofdies. Rivera wasn''t in love with Vanessa and neither was Vanessa. She only liked the sex aspect of it and how soft and cuddly women felt. Lith could understand herpletely. Hisdies were not only soft on the outside, but also inside. Being with them felt as if he was getting absorbed in some warm marshmallows. Lith had to go see Vanessa and reward her for her hard work and also restore the souls and revive the dead people. This would offset his negative karma andpletely remove the ck halo on his head. Instead of going to see her directly, Lith decided it would be best if he saw Duchess Rivera first. And thus, he made his way to the Adelstein Territory in the Royal Carriage with his trusted maids, Luna and Fei. Chapter 1101 Visiting Duchess Rivera Adelstein 1101 Visiting Duchess Rivera Adelstein The point of the carriage was to notify his arrival. A message could be sent, but Lith wanted to catch the Duchess by slight surprise. She wouldn''t notice until he was in her territory, after which getting to her castle would only take a few minutes. As Lith had hoped, back in the Duchess'' castle, things had suddenly gone haywire. "Shit!" Rivera cursed and got up from her bed. She was sleeping and suddenly got an alert that the Prince was about to visit her. She wasn''t doing anything lewd or wrong and was only sleeping, but it took time fordies to get prepared and getting ready in such a short notice was truly troublesome. While she ran around in panic, sitting in a courtyard and eating grapes, Vanessa looked at her with interest. ''Haven''t seen her this flustered before¡­'' Rivera was a sophisticated and elegantdy who knew how to manage her time properly and tackle unexpected situations. However, her years of skills had gone down the drain with the sudden arrival of the Vampire Prince. It was quite the sight to look at. Ten minutes passed and Rivera had barely managed to prepare herself on time. Along with Vanessa, she went to the castle''s gates and weed the Prince''s carriage. The carriage was carried by Nightmare Horses yet again. The mes on their nape was as bright as the sun and showed their might. These carriage carrying beasts could literally topple continents if left to run amok. The Royal Family did not show off their wealth, but anyone withmon sense and two eyes could see and make out how wealthy they were with these subtle things. Rivera''s heart was thumping intensely and standing beside her, Vanessa leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Careful, you might have a heart attack." Rivera wasn''t this anxious even when the Queen paid her a visit. Why she was now was unknown to her. Perhaps¡­ after looking at the Prince, she might be able to figure it out. Speaking of the Prince, Rivera had barely seen him. He was a handsome young man thest time she saw him in the Grand Banquet, but with how Vanessa had described him so far, the bar had been raised and she wondered how he looked now. The growth phase of Vampiressted for five hundred years, and each one would go through childhood, pre-pubescent, teenage, and young adult stage before fully maturing into fine adults. If Rivera wasn''t wrong, the Prince should be in his young adult stage and turned into a fine and handsome young man. Rivera''s eyes were glued on the carriage and as it came to a halt, a silver-haired man in a fine ck suit walked out of it. Following him were two servants, and despite being beauties themselves, Rivera could not take her eyes away from Lith. The chiseled face, the popping Adam''s apple, the broad shoulders, he V-shaped body¡­ Rivera was into women but even she could not help but nod her head in understanding at that handsomeness. She could somehow understand why women were so into men. As Lith neared her, his musky rosy scent sent a tingling sensation down Rivera and Vanessa''s spines. It had been quite some time since they both hade across males. Despite being oddly attracted, Duchess Rivera maintained a professionalposure and bowed with her palm on her chest. "Greetings, Your Highness. Please pardon me for not weing you properly." Vanessa did a slight bow too and said in a neutral tone, "Greetings, Vampire Prince. I hope you''ve not forgotten about my rewards." Unlike Rivera, she had no obligation to be as polite. Her rtionship with him was transactional and not one of leader-subordinate. "Greetings." Lith said calmly. He wasn''t smiling this time and had his serious personality re up a bit. "Let''s go inside before we talk, shall we?" "This way please." Rivera immediately turned around and gestured. While Lith walked behind her, Vanessa''s eyes fell on a short, petite blonde-haired girl wearing a formal shirt and pants. Her eyes flickered and she thought: ''If that man could tame someone like that and go anywhere in the world with her without worrying for his safety¡­ How powerful could he be?'' Vanessa then internally clicked her tongue. ''I knew the Vampire Royal Family was in a league of its own, but never realized just how vast the difference was. That person there¡­ she''s truly formidable., An incident had urred in the past when Fei had decided to pay a visit to Vanessa. She had forgotten momentarily that Vanessa thought of her as a boy and not a girl. She walked into Vanessa''s ce as a girl, without hiding herself, and things became a bit heated as Vanessa thought of her as an intruder. Nheless, the thousands of arrays and traps that she had set up in defense against Fei, and also to attack her¡­ had all miserably failed in front of her. It was not that the firepower was low, it was that Fei was someone really mysterious. Her body went in and out of existence while she walked into her arrays. No array could detect her and even physical attacks or soul attacks were useless as they were never able to touch her. Vanessa did not know what type of physique this was or who exactly Fei was, but she knew that getting into conflict with her spelled doom. Lith was weaker than her, and perhaps the weakest in the room, but Vanessa wasn''t stupid enough to underestimate him. He was young, hecked the years, and that was about it. If he had lived for as long as she had or Rivera had, he definitely would be better than them in all aspects. Vanessa did not think she had ever made a mistake in her life, until the time she met Lith. She was feeling quite depraved that day, and with Lith''s way of speech made her emotions intense. Lith seemed handsome and well spoken, plus he was also the son of the Vampire Queen, so she let him knock her up. Who would''ve thought that things would turn out this way due to one miscalction on that particr day. Being an Array Master, her intelligence was even above Rivera''s, but a moment''s carelessness had now ced her between the jaws of powerful monsters. Vanessa could not gauge Fei''s strength on the first day she saw her, and till this day, she could not really figure it out. Even Lith, who seemed to be in a serious mood for some reason, was looking mysterious to her. What adventures did he have in the short while that she hadn''t seen him that made him turn into that? She really wanted to know. Lith, Rivera, and Vanessa settled down in an open courtyard in the castle. Fei and Luna stood behind him and stared at the twodies with neutral looks on their faces. Getting caught, Rivera knew lying wasn''t an option anymore. She lowered her gazed and said, "I am ashamed, Your Highness." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om 14:06 It was at this point that Rivera and Vanessa both had a proper look at Luna. They weren''t wrong, she was an absolute beauty! "So, Duchess Rivera, I hope you''ve been well." Lith drawed the twodies'' attention back to him with thisment. Riveraposed herself and said with a slight nod, "Yes, Your Highness. Thank you for your concern." Luna poured Lith a cup of tea and bent down to serve him that, exposing her cleavage slightly. Rivera and Vanessa did their best to not stare at that and keep a poker face. Their eyes however betrayed them and lingered on the heavenly peaks that were bigger than theirs. Lith calmly took a sip of tea and said, "Duchess, I expected more maturity from you." "¡­" Getting caught, Rivera knew lying wasn''t an option anymore. She lowered her gazed and said, "I am ashamed, Your Highness." Lith was someone she could not argue with. If he said she did something, and even hadn''t done it, she would ept it and get punished. That''s just how the hierarchy was. Lith put the teacup down and looked Rivera in the eyes. "Do you know why I am here, Duchess?" Rivera shook her head. "My apologies for not being versed with current affairs." Lith crossed his arms and said while squinting his eyes, "The amount of unnecessary bloodshed you''ve caused, I am here to know the reason why. What was the need to do that?" The situation got serious and a bead of sweat trickled down Rivera''s forehead. She hadn''t expected the Prince toe question her on this topic. All this while, Vanessa had been feeding her perverted thoughts, and her first impression after looking at the Prince was that he was here to take her virginity and taste her. She had cooked up all sorts of fantasies in her head, from getting punished to being stepped on to getting her face dragged on the floor and made to lick the Prince''s cum¡­ Rivera''s fantasies were wild. Only now was she realizing that it wasn''t her virginity, but her own self that was at stake. If she did not answer the Prince properly, perhaps she may get beheaded¡­ Chapter 1102 Riveras Confession 1102 Rivera''s Confession [A/N: Has Yuri. Please skip the chapter if you dislike it. A TLDR will be given in the next chapter''s end for the important bits of this chapter. This chapter doesn''t have too much Yuri tbh, but yeah, still warning, just in case.] ¡­.. After some careful consideration, Rivera chose toe out clean. Hiding things from the Royal Family would only turn into a disaster for her. Rivera ced her palm on her chest and bowed while still being seated. "Your Highness, I was provoked by someone, assaulted too, and in a fit of rage, my judgment got clouded and a lot of blood was shed. I am aware of it, and I shall not resist any judgment passed down on me." Vanessa frowned from the side. The room had turned silent and cold. The sadistic Rivera that tormented her on a daily basis despite being a realm lower was actually epting her wrongs like that¡­ Vanessa knew she wasn''t totally in the wrong. All this bloodshed started because a plebeian old man had dared to assault her and even challenged her. This had happened in the banquet she attended a few decades ago and had left a deep stain on her. Rivera had said so herself to her. Lith was unfazed by Rivera''s answer. He crossed his legs and leisurely took a sip of tea again. "Then tell me, what is the judgment you deserve?" Rivera took a deep breath. She lifted her head up and looked Lith in the eyes. The amethyst eyes ced great pressure on her, but she remained confident and said, "I''ve served in the best interests of the Royal Family and the Vampire Society. The entire expansion and exploration was done by me, and it was through me that a lot of economic growth had taken ce. I know the Prince might be aware of it, and this was just a gentle reminder about it. The destruction I''ve brought upon does not outweigh the good, hence, from my side, I would say that the judgment shouldn''t result in aplete wipe out of my existence." Rivera then bowed her head and ced her palm on her chest. "I do not dare doubt His Highness'' judgment, and if the deeds I''ve done do result in aplete wipe out, I shall happily ept it without any questions." Vanessa raised her eyebrows in shock while Lith too was taken aback by the behavior of such a high ranking official. He hadn''t underestimated the power his n had over the Vampires, but holy shit, this was still something he couldn''t predict. Keeping a calm appearance on the outside, Lith said, "Do you have anything else to say?" Rivera shook her head. "No. That''s all, Your Highness." Lith looked at Rivera seriously and asked, "Are you sure? Don''t you want to borate on the matters of assault you mentioned before? I am quite interested to know who could potentially hurt a Duchess of the Vampire Society." "¡­" Rivera went silent on this one while Luna had a small smile on her face. She could tell at one nce that her Prince was up to no good. Fei, standing on the other side, tried her best to not shake her head. Her Master seemed serious, but she had a feeling that he was up to something perverted once again. If Lith were to know what his maids thought of him, he wouldn''t hesitate to bring out the unholy swatter and baptize their tender peaches. Before Rivera spoke, Lith looked at Vanessa and said, "Get the arrays activated. I''ll be there in a few minutes." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Vanessa looked at him for a few seconds, then nodded and left the room. She could tell he wanted to speak with Rivera alone. Perhaps it had something to do with the Vampire administration and he may have wanted confidentiality in it. He did not know she knew, so he may be thinking that it was best if she did not know about Rivera getting assaulted. Too bad, she already had an idea of everything. Vanessa thus did not feel hesitant to leave. Being alone in the courtyard, Rivera looked at Lith and sighed. "It all happened during His Highness'' banquet." Lith raised an eyebrow at that. "At the banquet?" "Yes." Rivera nodded. "I went to the restroom and was assaulted by an old man there. He belonged to the plebes, and my prejudice for the plebes came from him." "One second." Lith interrupted Rivera. "You''re saying¡­ someone¡­ under the nose of the Royal n, assaulted their guest?" "Well¡­" Rivera wiped the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief. The conversation was quite taxing because what she just said was indirectly saying that the Royal n was ipetent and could not even take care of the security. Rivera chose her next words carefully and continued, "¡­I wasn''t harmed. I got groped by an old man, and there was no magic spell or spiritual power involved, so it may have gone unnoticed." Luna tried her best to not smile while Lith was quite proud of thisdy here. Even during the worst of times, she wasn''t trying to go against the Royal n and covered for them instead. If all rulers had such subjects, the world would be such a happy ce. The Duchess felt her legs go weak. Being interrogated like this was definitely not the best experience. Lith eyed Luna and she understood what she had to do in a single nce. She went behind Rivera and stood there. Lithid back on the chair and crossed his legs. "Was the assault something like¡­ that¡­" A pair of old, hairy hands appeared in front of Rivera''s breasts and groped them hard. "Ughh¡­" Rivera was disgusted at first, but then realized it was the pretty maid of the Prince groping him and not an actual old man. She calmed down, but the moment she saw the hands, her eyes widened in shock. "W, what!?!" How could the Prince get it so right!? These were the exact pair of hands that had groped her that day! She would never forget them even in her dreams! Rivera''s body shivered at the thought of the old man groping her, but her mind kept telling her it was Luna''s hand so she shouldn''t push it away. Lith smiled this time, taking off his serious mask. He eyed Luna once again, and thetter changed her hands to her normal, smooth, slender, and paledy ones. The beautiful pair of hands improved Rivera''s mood instantly. Luna felt the Duchess'' nipples starting to get rigid. She pinched them with her thumbs and index fingers, then pulled them out. "Ahhh~!" Rivera let out a moan, but immediately shut herself up when she realized who was sitting in front of her. So unsightly of her! It was as Lith had thought. This lewddy was definitely someone who would soar on cloud nine if she realized it was not an old man, but a beautifuldy who had groped her. Lith did not ask Luna to stop and she continued to y with Rivera''s cloth-covered tits. He made eye contact with her, and feeling his gaze, she did her best to focus on him and not shoot through the pleasure heaven. "Imend you for taking my n''s side till the end. However, you''ve still vastly underestimated us, and got your judgment clouded due to your emotions." Lith propped his arms on the table and ced his chin on his interlocked fingers. "Do you really think an old man could make it to thedies restroom under the security provided by the Royal n? And why do you think it would be a plebeian of all people? No plebes were invited to the banquet." Lith then got slightly serious. Luna stopped groping Rivera and stood behind her, awaiting further instructions from her Prince. "You knew these things, and could not figure out who exactly had done this to you. Thus, you vented on the plebeians because they were an easy target. Isn''t that right, Duchess?" Rivera had been found out. It was over for her now. She, however, did not break down. She was a strong warrior and strategist, and also a maturedy. It did not suit her to break down when someone pointed out her own mistakes. Rivera ced her palm on her chest and bowed. "His Highness is right. I could not figure who it was even after repeated searches, and thus vented on the plebeian vampires, killing many innocents." Lith stopped being serious now. He once againid back and said, "I am happy to see you be so ountable and loyal." "Huh?" Rivera looked up and said. What did the Prince just say? It felt unbelievable to hear those words after what had happened. Lith continued with a smile, "You did well, Duchess Rivera. You''re worthy of being promoted and deserve myplete attention." As soon as Rivera heard those words, she went: "Huuuhhhh!?!?!" Chapter 1103 Harem Categories 1103 Harem Categories [A/N: Has Yuri. Please skip the chapter if you dislike it. A TLDR will be given at the chapter''s end for the important bits of this chapter.] ¡­.. After her momentary burst of shock, Rivera calmed down and tried to make sense of the situation. She couldn''tprehend the Prince''s words so far. Lith took a sip of tea and said while looking into Rivera''s eyes, "You deserve my attention, Duchess. Your loyalty has moved me. There''s nothing to feel surprised about." Rivera ced her palm on her chest and asked, "My apologies for being so audacious, Your Highness, but could you please borate on this?" Lith put the teacup down and walked up to Rivera. He turned her chair to face him and bent down to bring his face closer to hers. cing a finger under her chin and gently lifting it up, he stared into her red eyes. Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Rivera''s fastened heartbeat could literally be heard by Lith. Rivera had a strong rosy smell cloud her mind. The Prince smelled so good and appeared so handsome when she looked him up close. She couldn''t help but get charmed and stare at him. Lith gave Rivera a few seconds to get in the right mood. Once her eyes seemed to get slightly hazy, he said, "It is exactly what I mean. I''ll give you myplete attention and¡­" Lith slowly ced his index finger on Rivera''s juicy pink lips, seducing her. "Ahem." A dry cough broke the two''s immersion and Rivera felt somewhat annoyed by it. The two turned to look at the source and found it to being from Luna. Luna walked beside Lith and bowed slightly while putting her glove-covered hand on her breast. "Your Highness, please do not touch the Duchess in that manner." "Hmm?" Lith got up and hummed. Rivera''s brows jumped as she heard that, but before she could say anything, Luna continued: "The Duchess is not into men. She''s a lesbian and likes women. It is unbefitting of a Prince to force himself upon someone." "What?" Lith acted as if he was surprised. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "..." Rivera was baffled, totally speechless. Luna nodded her head. "Since His Highness is His Highness, stopping you from making any move would be seen as an act of treason. The Duchess is in no position to do that, so it is my duty to help you protect and keep your image clean." "Oh¡­" Lith said with an understanding look. "W-wait please¡­" It was Rivera who spoke this time. She got up from her seat and bowed to pay her respect. "There seems to be a misunderstanding here. Please let me rify." "Misunderstanding?" Luna asked. "What seems to be the problem, Duchess?" Rivera smiled awkwardly and answered, "I am actually not a lesbian. I don''t have any romantic interests in women." "Hm?" Luna tilted her head slightly. Lith took a seat and looked at the two with interest, wondering what they were cooking up. ''Well¡­ this is awkward¡­'' Rivera was so embarrassed. With the same awkward smile, she replied, "I¡­ I like women¡­ sexually." Her pointy ears were heating up and turning head. The rosyplexion was slowly spreading to her face. Whatever she was saying was too embarrassing, but she knew she had to, otherwise the misunderstanding would spell doom for her! "I¡­ I actually like the soft bodies of women. It feels good to y with them, but that''s about it. There''s not a shred of romantic interests involved. I still am attracted to men, but I really hate them due to my problematic past encounters." "Oh?" Luna showed surprise. "It was like that?" Rivera shed an awkward smile once again. "Yes. I was too busy exploring and conquering newnds for society that I did not bother correcting the rumors. Everybody thinks I am a lesbian, but I''m really not." "I see." Luna said, as if she understood. "So you''re saying you''re bisexual?" "No!" Rivera said sternly and shook her head. "I am straight, I am attracted to men. I just am¡­ you know¡­" Rivera looked down. Her face waspletely red by this point. The fearsome warrior that she was could nowhere be seen in this conversation. She was just a normal nobledy with her own peculiar tastes. "...I know?" Luna asked. Rivera bit her lower lip. She really couldn''t get herself to say thetter parts, but she knew she had to do it. Rivera walked close to Luna and whispered in her ears, "...I am afraid of getting touched by a man. It''s a trauma, and also because I see them as vile predators. The other thing is¡­ is¡­ is that I-I-I actually like it." Rivera was totally red now. Luna could literally feel the heating from her body and face. She didn''t interrupt her and continued to listen. Rivera took a deep breath and said, "...I like feeling the soft bodies and¡­ getting my pleasure points touched by fellowdies and also rubbing, grinding on each others'' p-p-p¡­ you know it¡­" Rivera could not speak anymore and backed away, totally ashamed of herself, even though it was quite a normal thing here. Lith was smirking and having a great time. It''s not like the Duchess concealed her voice when whispering to Luna. Luna raised her eyebrows in amusement and replied, "Well¡­ this is news. And a good one, I''d say." Rivera just hummed in agreement, not paying attention to what Luna had said. She was still soaked into her embarrassment. "Let''s test things out." Luna said and took a step close to Rivera. She pushed thedy back on a seat and moved her face close to hers, keeping it only an inch away from getting her nose touched with hers. Rivera shivered from the domineering stance of Luna and wondered whether she was going to be killed or something for the things she had spoken. Looking at them, Lith knew things were about to go down in a manner in which he wanted them to do. They had nned a bit of stuff beforehand and it was not like Luna was acting on her own ord. Since the two were busy and he had nothing to do for a bit, he grabbed Fei''s small, tender butt that was beside him, making her shiver and shoot him an annoyed look. Why was he doing this in the middle of an important conversation? Could he not wait until they went back to the carriage or home? Such were Fei''s thoughts. Lith ignored her res and continued to feel the softness under the pants'' fabric. There was some rough texture along with the softness and Lith could tell that Fei was wearingced panties. His brain shut itself off as his soul jumped on the steamy horny train, choo-chooing its way towards lust junction. In front of Lith and Fei, Luna was about to begin with the main thing for which they came here, which was topletely tame Duchess Rivera and make her a trusted subordinate of the Prince. Luna ced her index finger on Rivera''s chin, then gently lifted her face up, performing the exact same things that her Prince had done. "So you''re saying¡­" Luna whispered seductively, making Rivera shiver. Luna moved her finger up and ced it on her lips. "¡­this makes you feel good¡­" Rivera had goosebumps all over her body. Watching this scene from up close, the horny train Lith was onboard did not stop at lust junction, but elerated its way towards the stiff-as-rock junction and crossed it! The scene was quite hot, he wouldn''t lie. Women paying with women was always good, and it was especially more so when he knew both were his. Lith wouldn''t allow hisdies to get touched or touch otherdies. It was almost like cheating. However, within the harem it was fine. The reason being, none of hisdies had any romantic feelings for each other when they yed together. They only loved him and him purely. With each other, they shared more of a sisterhood, and it was familial. Currently, what Luna was doing was also something of a test for Rivera. If she caught feelings for Luna due to the actions performed by her, she would actually be considered a lesbian and wasn''t fit to be in the harem. However, if she did not catch any feelings, she would be a part of the harem, but will be kept away from the main group ofdies. Rivera had said so herself, she liked the sexual part, so it was a no-go to keep her closer to the mains. Rivera was ady in the gray area, and someone walking on the edge of a de. Any wrong move could be disastrous for her and Lith both, so it was best if she was kept away and took care of people like Vanessa, who was another problem child. Lith''s harem hierarchy could not even be called hierarchy as it only had three categories: wives, lovers, maids. Everyone who didn''t marry and weren''t his maids were lovers like Alea and Lucifer. However, he couldn''t put everybody in one of these categories, so a fourth one was very much needed. Lith had thought of it beforeing here. He had thought it thoroughly after his encounter with Vanessa back then. He would make a fourth category called ''others''. Everybody he had sex with would be ced here. They would be a part of the harem, but won''t be given as much of a priority like the rest three. If he began liking someone from this, he could always promote them. Rivera and Vanessa would be going in this category, and as they would not get much attention from him, it would be fine if they yed around with each other, as long as they did not develop any romantic feelings as that would then mean cheating. Thedies in the main harem did not do such a thing. The only time they yed together was on Lith''smand or during orgies. That''s about it. They had other things to do and did not really prefer such things. Many things had to be taken care of for the others category as a slight mistake would get Lith a green hat, making an absolute mockery of him. The Grand Lust Sovereign would probably descend down from wherever he is and kill him for being such an useless inheritor. Thankfully, this perverted man also had measures for such situations. What did he not have? This was the question Lith had always thought of. This man possessed every single thing, down to the finest details, when it came to sex,dies, and lust. Shaking his head and keeping these thoughts apart for now, Lith looked at the performance Luna was putting up. ¡­.. TLDR: Thest and the current chapter was all about trying to tame Duchess Rivera Adelstein so that she would turn into a trusted subordinate and be a great asset for the future. Also, the harem now has four categories: Wives, Lovers, Maids, and Others. Chapter 1104 Are You Creeped Out, Duchess?* 1104 Are You Creeped Out, Duchess?* [A/N: This chapter is yuri too. TLDR won''t be necessary as it''s a lemon chapter. For plot, please skip this small arc and move onto the chapters after it. Thank you. You guys have been very understanding and nicetely! :D] ¡­.. A blonde-haireddy with red eyes was being stared intently by a raven-haireddy with red eyes. One of the two''s stares was seduction-filled while the other''s was flickering in nervousness. Luna swiped her thumb slowly over Rivera''s bottom lip and leaned forward to bite her ear gently, making her shiver. Luna didn''t say or ask anything. She moved her hand down and unbuttoned Rivera''s blouse, quickly having her tits pop out in the open. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She trembled in response, and shook even more intensely when Luna suddenly sucked on her nipple and pulled it while biting it. "Ahhh~!" Rivera moaned and had her pants form a wet spot in between her legs. Lith felt turned on by what thedies in front were doing, and the brunt of it had to be handled by the poor Fei. Lith wasn''t even shying away anymore or felt any shame. He unzipped his pants and let his erect cock spring into action, catching Fei''s eyes. Lith only tapped twice on Fei''s tender butt and she understood what had to be done. Shaking her head and sighing, knowing that her Master''s perverseness was only increasing day by day, Fei tied her hair back into a small bun and got down on her knees, putting her face right in front of her Master''s hot, veiny, and erect cock. She let out her cute little tongue and gave a gentle lick to the underside of Lith''s pink mushroom crown, making him shiver. His attention was diverted from thedies in front and was now on Fei. This littless of his had improved greatly, evident from her skillful abilities. Fei''s eyes darted up and locked with her Master''s amethyst ones. It was as if she was saying: ''keep looking and watch what I''m about to do¡­'' Fei held Lith''s shaft from the base and fondled his balls with her other hand. Her mouth slowly covered the top and went down, pulling the skin with it and coating him with her cool, wet saliva. Lith shivered at this and had the urge to hold Fei''s head and make her aggressively bob her head on him, giving him a deepthroat. He however controlled himself due to his years of experience and began appreciating her internally. After some silent appreciation, he looked at what was happening at the front. Luna stimted Rivera''s nipples and brought her to the edge. When she was almost there, she stopped touching her and took a step back. Rivera felt rmed and greatly unsatisfied. She looked at Luna with knitted brows, but bit her lip and did not say anything. Luna was impressed by the self-control. "So¡­ are you feeling anything for me? Any romantic interests?" "No¡­" Rivera said with all the energy she could muster. "I only feel yed." "Did you like it?" Luna asked again. Rivera nodded and then shook her head. "If you mean to ask it that way¡­ then no. However, if you were to ask if I felt good, then the answer is yes. You touched my weak spots, I am bound to enjoy it." It was not like Rivera was an innocent girl. She was a maturedy and masturbated regrly. This feeling that Luna gave her was simr, except the stimulus was much better because the hands and mouth weren''t hers and a foreign ones, bringing in a new set of pleasure. "Okay¡­" Luna understood Rivera''s this particr sidepletely. She hadplete control over herself and did such things only because she did not have anything better to do. It felt good, but it wasn''t everything, that was how she looked at it. Luna now wanted to check how Rivera''s main side was. How she was when with an actual man. Luna pointed at Fei, who was bobbing her head up and down, using her hands, and smothering a long, pale-pinkish rod with her saliva. "What do you feel¡­" Luna paused and looked at Rivera with interest. Suddenly, this woman''s eyes were glued into one particr thing. Her eyebrows flickered and there was a sparkle of curiosity in her eyes. Instead of asking her any further questions, Luna held Rivera''s wrist and brought her close to Lith. She tapped on Fei''s back and gestured her to back away. Luna then pointed at Lith''s twitching cock and said, "Suck it." Rivera did not need to be told twice. The musky rosy stenching from down here made her intoxicated. She could not think of anything but this. She instinctively got down on her knees and held the hot thing with her hand, sucking the top with her warm mouth. Fei felt somewhat annoyed because she could clearly feel that her hard work was about to bore fruit. Her skills had improved vastly and her perverted Master was about to explode in her mouth, giving her the tasty treat. But sigh¡­ it was now going to be stolen. What a pity. Lith felt tightness around his shaft and the amature moves had their own beauty to it. However, he did not feel as good, but it was alright. This was Rivera''s first time giving someone a blowjob. "Gluggg¡­ gluggg¡­" Rivera had trouble, but she was somehow holding on and managing. Lith eventually felt that he wasn''t going to unload himself any time soon if this continued on, and thus decided to move onto the next stage. He held Rivera''s hair and ced it in a ponytail, then pulled her up. He made her sit on hisp with her back sticking to his chest. Groping her perky tits and biting her ear, he rubbed his shaft on her pants covered crotch. Rivera could literally see and feel the Prince''s angry shaft sliding. She turned red like a tomato and the added touch on her breasts and the feeling of being in his embrace¡­ it was just too much. Rivera finally understood what the Prince meant when he said he would give her proper attention. The touch of a man feltpletely different than a woman''s. The muscr strong hand holding her tight, the big palms groping her breasts, the wide chest covering her back, and the musky manly scent¡­ Yeah, Rivera definitely was into men. No, men would be a wrong word. She was totally only into Lith. No one else could ever make her heart thump this wildly. Rivera just had a point ofparison. Luna had groped her breasts and although they felt good, the touch of the Prince was otherworldly! Her lower lips were quivering and she was holding herself back from gushing out like a damn waterfall! "Are you creeped out, Duchess?" Lith asked. "I''ll stop immediately if you are." Consent was always important. In today''s modern world where you could be stabbed with any silly thing, it was best to make things clear. "N-no¡­" Rivera said hurriedly. She blushed hard and said in a low tone, "¡­please continue¡­" This finally confirmed that Rivera wasn''t a lesbian and her desire to fuck with him outweighed getting fucked by a heavenly beauty like Luna. For a re-confirmation, Lith got up along with Rivera and ced her down on the table, on her back.He took off her pants and spread her legs, having a look at her dripping wet pink slit and pale-pink folds. Rivera felt really embarrassed, but looking at the Prince standing so domineeringly in between her legs with his hard cock pointing at her, she could not avert her eyes or mp her legs. Lith gestured to Luna to get rid of her clothes and in an instant, she appeared before him, buck naked. Lith turned to look at Rivera, but his hands couldn''t sit still and explore Luna''s behind, making their way in between to the two soft peaches. "Duchess Rivera¡­ I''ll give you two options, you''re free to pick one." Lith''s middle finger was inside Luna''s pussy and he wanted to taste her juices, but he had to pull it out to hold Rivera''s legs and spread them further. Lith got closer and rubbed his shaft on Rivera''s velvety slit. "The first option, you can have sex with me as much as you want. Or the second one¡­" Lith let her legs go and picked up Luna by cing his hands under her knees. He turned her to face Rivera and showed her pussy that only he had ess to her. Rivera had a good look at the maid''s beautiful folds and pink insides. Her hole seemed quite small and at once nce, she could tell that thisdy was at an entirely different level than any of the people she had ever seen. She was on par with Vanessa, maybe even better, and this was a bigpliment. Lith pped his shaft on Luna''s pussy by swinging his hips and rubbed it on her wet slit. "The second option is this. You can have her for the next thousand years. You could fuck her or make her do anything you want, anytime you want." No sane lesbian in the world would deny such an offer. Lith did not have ns to sell his cute maid off like that. He only did this to tempt the girl and reconfirm everything before proceeding. Rivera was crucial for the developments ahead. She would managing a big bunch ofdies, and he couldn''t have her be a lesbian and fuck them. That would be too scandalous. Looking at the two in front, Rivera was tempted. The offer of Luna was indeed really good, but with how she had felt with the Prince''s touch, she knew that the touch of thisdy, or perhaps anydy, could evene close. Vanessa was right all along. True sex really was different. It was no wonder why she didn''t have much sexual thoughts when roaming with her, in the same way she did. Perhaps, after today, Rivera was totally going to feel nothing from watchingdies or being with them. Lith rubbed his shaft on Luna''s pussy and asked again, "So¡­ what''s your decision?" Chapter 1105 Riveras First Time** 1105 Rivera''s First Time** [A/N: I am honestly tired of writing these warnings, but if it weren''t for the few readers consistently crying about Yuri, I wouldn''t resort to this. Anyway, skip this chapter too if you aren''t into that. Good day! :D] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ..... The oue of the test was yet to be decided as Rivera hadn''t said anything. Shey on the table, her legs spread apart, giving a clear view of herbias and a drooling little hole. In front of her was the beautiful Luna, being held by the Prince and exposing her big tits and pink insides. The view of her pussy got blocked every second as the Prince''s shaft rubbed on it. Rivera was contemting the meaning behind His Highness'' words. Was there some hidden stuff in his question that she failed to understand? By now, it should be obvious to the Prince that she was totally into him and did not mind. She was fully consenting, but with him giving her a choice, were there some other things at y? Looking at Rivera contemte, Lith raised an eyebrow in surprise. However, he noticed that she wasn''t looking at either of them and thinking of something deeply. It was clear that she wouldn''t choose Luna since she wasn''t gazing at her body, but then, what was she even thinking of? Not being able to tell, Lith made wet pping sounds by hitting Luna''s pussy with his dick, snapping Rivera out of her daze and grabbing her attention. "What''s taking you so long? Are you going to make me wait?" Saying so, Lith slowly slid his shaft inside Luna''s soft vagina. It smoothly moved deep inside her and stopped at her womb''s entrance. Luna let out a low moan as she felt her insides get stuffed by the Prince''s hot rod. Rivera got a live demonstration of what would happen to her soon, and had her eyes widen with amusement. She looked at the area of pration, then above at Luna''s face, and found thedy to be enjoying herself. ''So this is what proper sex actually is¡­'' Rivera thought to herself. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Lith began pounding his reliable maid''s slippery tight insides and made her let out lewd moans, fascinating Rivera. On the sidelines, Fei was sitting on a chair and sipping tea, wondering whether her Master felt turned on when being watched like that or something. Also, had the two fucked recently before? Luna was a vampire and she had said a fun fact about herself to Fei before. It was that her insides would revert back to being her virgin self''s if it wasn''t stretched regrly. If such was the case, it shouldn''t slide so smoothly. Fei contemted these things and kept herself busy, while Rivera finally came to a decision. The thing she was watching in front, it made herhers tingle. Luna''s expression made her crave the Prince''s attention, and as she could not make heads or heels of the hidden meaning, she simply decided to answer what she could. "Your Highness, spending even a single day with you would be fulfilling for me. I''ll forever be content, so please, bestow unto me your grace." The words surely were formal, but the meaning was the same. Rivera wanted her pussy pounded! Lith kissed Luna''s cheek and said while putting her down, "Give me a minute." He spanked her jiggly buttocks and made her stand at the side. Holding Rivera''s spread legs, Lith rubbed his shaft coated with Luna''s lewd juices in between herbias. Since she was lower in hierarchy, he did not bother getting his shaft cleaned. "There''s no going back now. It''ll hurt slightly, but bear with it." Rivera gave a curt nod at Lith''sment and waited. Lith positioned his cock over Rivera''s small vaginal hole and slowly moved his hips. Her folds could visibly be seen getting stretched and soon, Lith felt resistance from her hymen. He stopped, bent down and looked Rivera in the eyes. Rivera''s heart raced upon looking at the Prince so up close. He looked even more handsome than she had thought! What a regal face and domineering gaze! Lith didn''t say anything and kissed Rivera, taking in her soft, supple lips. Rivera tasted the strong, sweet, rosy saliva of the Prince. As his toned body pressed against hers, unfamiliar feelings immediately began forming. These feelings were definitely that of pleasure. Lith continued to move his hips and broke past the barrier, making Rivera wrap her hands and legs around him and let out a muffled moan in his mouth. A drop of tear leaked from the corner of her eyes as she felt a sharp, stinging pain. Her pain tolerance was high, but boy was this something else! Standing right beside the two, Luna took out a vial and let the dripping blood from Rivera''s pussy get stored in it. This blood had uses for a lot of things and was considered sacred in the Vampire Society. Lith and Rivera both felt a blood connection between them, and knew that they were now tied. 14:09 Lith felt Rivera''s emotions and those were that of pain, surprise, amusement, pleasure, and happiness. p! p! p! Lith began ramming his dick inside her virgin pussy and deflowered her properly. Her insides were as tight as they could be, choking his little brother, and bringing him to the edge. "Mmhfff¡­ Mmhhfff¡­" Rivera let out muffled moans and became conscious of it. She realized that she had no control over these and they wereing out on their own, making her understand that Luna wasn''t moaning randomly! A strong burst of pleasure spread through her entire body from herhers and gave her an experience she would remember for all her life! Lith continued to stuff thedy for the next ten minutes without breaking the kiss. His shaft bulged and twitched inside her. He did not have any intentions of pulling out, and after a few more minutes, shot his semen deep inside her, making her climax and shudder! ''Oh fcckkkk!'' Rivera thought internally as her mind turned nk and her back arched. She just had her life''s biggest orgasm and moaned so loudly in Lith''s mouth that her breath was enough to revive someone requiring mouth-to-mouth cpr to full health. Lith got up and watched Rivera''s body. Her tits were spilling out of her robes and her nipples were fully erect. Her entire body was hot and under a pink blush. She was gasping hard for breath. Lith pulled his shaft out of her, and made the cum drip out of her and fall on the ground. It was mixed with blood and also looked pink. Lith held his shaft and gave it a stroke, applyinga cleaning spell on it and making it ready for round two. Lith then pped Luna''s butt and watched it jiggle. She was right beside him the whole time. "Get her insides cleaned and be on top of her, in a sixty-nine position." "Yes, Your Highness." Luna said and happily went back to work. With the Prince''s words, she knew she was going to be fucked hard and was looking forward to it. Rivera''s cum filled pussy was clean in no time, back to its former clean self. Luna got on top of her and her honeypot ced right above her mouth while she had her face above Rivera''s vertical lips. Lith turned the table to have Luna''s pussy and Rivera''s face in front of his shaft. He turned it a bit more and ensured that he was standing right beside the seated Fei. "Are you awake, Duchess?" "Yes, Your Highness." Rivera''s breath was felt by Luna on her sensitive insides. Rivera had some trouble taking it all in, but she managed somehow. Slowly moving his hips, Lith said, "Now let me tell you the truth, Duchess. From the start, you were under my gaze. The assault that happened on you at the banquet¡­" Lith took his shaft out and made her look at it. As her gaze was locked in it, he slowly moved it close to Luna''s pussy and dramatically slid it in, ensuring Rivera watched. "It was done by her:" "Ohhh~!" Lith suddenly thrusted in one go, making Luna moan, and mming his balls on Rivera''s face, dumbfounding her. "A war breakout was necessary and your role was vital. The assault that happened that day¡­" Lith slowed down the pace of his pounding, enough to give Rivera a look of Luna''s pussy getting spread in slow motion with his big, girthy dick. Rivera was having a hard time focusing on what Lith was saying, but she still persisted. Lith continued, "¡­it was done by her." Lith slid his dick deep in Luna and smacked Rivera''s face with his family jewels again. "The old man''s hairy hand you saw before was her doing, and she was the one that groped you." Lith slid his shaft out, then slid it back in, smacking Rivera''s face again. "Do you understand?" "Y-y-yes." Rivera said in reflex. She had no idea what to make of this situation. The only thing she knew was that the trauma she had vanished in thin air. Knowing that it was a beautifuldy like Luna who groped her brought a sense of relief. "Now¡­" PAH! Lith spanked Luna''s ass. "Mmmhmmm¡ª!" The moan wasn''t Luna''s but Rivera''s as she felt a bolt of electricity zap through her body from herhers. Her back arched under Luna, but got suppressed by her soft body. Luna had given her a gentle bite on her sensitive clit, and then sucked on her pussy. Lith continued to slide his shaft in the tight wet tunnels and said, "¡­this is an apology from my maid for groping you." Letting Luna eat Rivera out was a form ofpensation he was providing her. Mary value barely had any use in this world as resources were abundant. Getting eaten out along with being involved in a threesome with the Prince and his maid¡­ the reward Rivera got was something she couldn''t imagine even in the wildest of her dreams. It was the absolute best! ''His Highness is so amazing¡­'' Rivera thought. She couldn''t look at Lith right now, but extending her tongue out, tried to lick his shaft, and said, "T-this is the best¡­ apology¡­" Lith smiled and let Rivera have her fantasies run wild. After a few minutes of pounding, Lith said, "Alright, now let me talk about the important matters, the reason why I decided to suddenly meet you, Duchess." Rivera immediately got attentive and alert. Lith looked down and only saw Luna''s curved back and big butt, swaying with his thrust inside her. As his hands were free, he unknowingly spread her ass and had a look at her puckered pink flower. "The matter is about Vanessa who''s staying with you¡­" Lith said and unknowingly inserted his middle finger inside Luna''s tight asshole, making her let out a muffled moan over Rivera''s pussy and edging thetter. Lith unknowingly slid his finger in her, and continued, "¡­as you know, Vanessa is¡­" Chapter 1106 Shes Right, Duchess.* 1106 She''s Right, Duchess.* [A/N: This is thest chapter with yuri in this arc. Plot''s going to fasten again from the next chapter onwards. Skip this chapter if you want.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­.. "Come in." Lith instructed, and had Vanessa walk in the courtyard. As she did, everything in the courtyard seemedpletely normal. It appeared that the Vampire Prince had not done anything and simply had a chat with Rivera. Vanessa took a seat around the round table and said, "The preparations are done. We can set out anytime." "Good." Lith said. "I have some work that came up and will be back in a short while. We can leave then." Lith got up after saying so and prepared to leave. He turned to Rivera and said with a small nod, "Duchess, I hope you don''t repeat the mistakes in future." Rivera stood up and bowed. "It won''t happen again, Your Highness." After this small interaction, Lith left the courtyard and soon, his carriage could be seen leaving. Vanessa had a dumbfounded expression on her face as she watched him go so simply. "What''s with that look?" Rivera asked. "My reward¡­" Vanessa said while staring at the distancing carriage. She tightened her fist and continued with gritted teeth, "I worked so hard for the past few years to get fucked by a real dick, but it''s just not happening¡­" "¡­" Rivera did not expect such a response. She did a dry cough and said, "He''s not going anywhere, and you''ll see him after a while anyway." Rivera then walked close to Vanessa and wrapped her arm around her waist. "Plus, it''s not like you don''t have anypany here." Vanessa clicked her tongue. "You don''t understand¡­" She shook her head and continued, "Getting a real dick inside feels way different than getting fingered, tongued, or toyed. You''ve been a lesbian for so long that you might not get it." Rivera raised her eyebrow in surprise. She slithered her hand down and pulled up Vanessa''s dress, grabbing her big butt. "It certainly can''t be that bad, can it?" Vanessa shook her head again. "It is quite bad." "Oh?" Rivera moved her hand inside Vanessa''s panties and inserted a finger in her warm fuckhole, making her let out a soft gasp. "So you''re saying that all the orgasms you went through with me¡­ they were all fake?" "What?" Where did this questione from? She never said something like that. Rivera curled her fingers at Vanessa''s g-spot and made her moan softly. She began fingering her the fluffy inside and said, "Look at you and look at this. You said it''s better to get dicked down but are moaning with two fingers. How shameless are you?" "Mhm¡­ it''s not like that¡­" Vanessa took support of Rivera''s shoulder and said. "I like this too, but a dick is just much better." "Tch." Rivera clicked her tongue again. She took her fingers from Vanessa''s pussy and pulled her to the round table, pushing her back on it. Rivera took off her clothes instantly and tore away Vanessa''s panties and bra, getting on top of her. She squeezed the perky tits of hers and said while looking right into her eyes, "Why do you keep praising a man''s dick? You speak as if you''re vastly experienced, but all you''ve had is one cock in you, and that was from His Highness." Rivera shoved her middle and ring fingers inside Vanessa''s pussy again, intensely vibrating and fingering her moist tunnel. "At the end of the day, what matters is an orgasm, doesn''t it? Then why care so much about what''s going inside and what isn''t?" Rivera questioned. Vanessa''s chest heaved up and down as she felt the pleasure build up. "Ahh¡­ well¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t describe it¡­" Vanessa still defended her views. "¡­you''ll have to¡­ experience it¡­ yourself¡­" Rivera knitted her brows and was about to refute, when she heard approaching footsteps, and then a voice. "She''s right, Duchess." A melodic voice took Rivera and Vanessa by surprise. "Ahh¡­" Vanessa eximed in embarrassment. "Didn''t you just leave?" "I did," Lith said. "But I forgot to give the Duchess a few instructions. It seems I''ve interrupted your private time." "Your Highness¡­" Rivera stood up and bowed slightly. She waspletely naked and her camel toe couldn''t be hidden despite the thick thighs of hers. Vanessa got up and covered her chest while crossing her legs. She didn''t know what to say or make of this situation. "It seems you won''t need a reward anymore," Lith said to Vanessa. Vanessa shook her head. "No, I do. This is just to pass time." Rivera got up from her bowing position and raised an eyebrow. "This isn''t serious for you?" Vanessa shrugged and walked towards Lith, letting her breasts fall freely and giving him a nice view. She got behind him and wrapped her hands around his waist. "In all honesty, Rivera, you should try having a man before you make a decision." "What are you doing?" Lith asked calmly. "Taking my reward," Vanessa answered tly. "I deserve it after all the hard work I''ve done. And while we''re at it, you should give that lesbian a demonstration." "W-what!?" Rivera was shook. Vanessa rolled her eyes and took off Lith''s pants, making his cock spring up in action. She held the warm things in her hand and stroked it, deriving endless pleasure from just the smell and touch of it. "Amazing¡­ the scent is so strong¡­" Rivera and Lith both stood without saying a word and watched what Vanessa had to say and do. Vanessa looked up to see Rivera and while stroking Lith''s shaft and giving her a view of the pink head, said, "This here¡­ this is the real deal! Come here, Rivera, and experience it¡­" Rivera had aplicated expression on her face and looked down. "Oh yeah, I forgot." Vanessa said. "Hey, you need to order her." Lith shook his head. "I won''t order someone against their will." He then pulled Vanessa in front of him to take control of the situation and walked with her to the round table that was a few steps away. "You want it, so you''ll get it. The Duchess hates men so she won''t be touched." Lith rubbed his cock in between Vanessa''s big meat buns and said. "Tch." Vanessa clicked her tongue. "Such a troublesome situation." Having spent a lot of time with Rivera, she knew what this girl needed. She may want something, but she needed something else. While bent over the table, Vanessa looked at Rivera and said, "Rivera, even lesbians use strap-ons and dildos. Just think that this isn''t real. Well, you know what, get yourself blindfolded and sit in front of me. I''ll eat your pussy andter use a dildo on you. That''s the closest you coulde to experiencing it." "¡­" Rivera was speechless. Really. Extremely speechless. Even Lith was dumbfounded by Vanessa''s degeneratements. "Umm¡­" Rivera hesitated. "Stop thinking and get here now or I''ll let this guy know what thoughts you had before." "W-what!?" "Get here, now!" "Coming!" \ Chapter 1107 Strange Gates 1107 Strange Gates [A/N: Skip the first half for Yuri. The plot has started from this chapter onwards. Happy reading! :D] ..... "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" On the round table sat a blonde-haired warrioress, naked and blindfolded, getting her pussy stretched by a big, hot rod. Vanessa lied when she said she would use a toy on Rivera. It was the real thing, and it was Lith''s shaft that she got her prated with. Rivera was not yet aware of it, or so Vanessa thought. The reality was, Rivera and Lith both were in on this n. They wanted to give Vanessa a false sense of control so she would forever stick around them until she was tamedpletely by Lith. How the n worked was, Rivera was seen as a lesbian for her, so they would have her trick Rivera into getting fucked by Lith, which ended up happening. The next step to it was to then have Rivera be mad at Vanessa and guilt trip her, making her feel bad. When Vanessa would feel bad, she would totally stick around, and in that meantime, Lith could always visit them and get together. Lith did not need Rivera''s permission to fuck her. He could always impose himself, which was exactly what he was nning to doter. The n had lots of holes, and it looked like someone thought it through their genitals instead of brain, but for someone like Vanessa, who only thought of sex all-day-everyday, this was perfect. It looked like everything was Vanessa''s doing, and it felt quite funny in all honesty. Rivera got good pounding once again, and when everything was done, drama ensued with Rivera bing mad at Vanessa. She seemed hurt and her acting was top notch. Meanwhile, Vanessa was panicking and didn''t know how to console her or take control of the situation. Lith told the two to sort out their mess and that he was leaving. He had unfinished business and had only arrived here to collect a few things that he forgot. With him gone, the twodies went back and forth between each other, arguing, and quarreling. Vanessa realized she shouldn''t have pushed Rivera so much and should''ve taken it slow. But wasn''t it this woman that said it was fine if it was the Prince''s dick? Vanessa couldn''t figure out anything. 17:48 One thing that she did know of was that being with Rivera was enjoyable. It was less lonely to be here and do things than to be in her nightclub. Plus, she also had the protection of the Vampire Queen in this ce so no one woulde to get her. There were multiple reasons to stay by Rivera''s side and with her being upset, Vanessa knew she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to. ¡­.. N?v(el)B\\jnn In the carriage while on his way back to the castle, Lith had a cute, petite blonde on hisp. Her insides gripped his shaft tightly asthered it with their lewd juices. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" Fei moaned while her small body was being made to jump by Lith''s strong hands. "I always fulfill my promises." Lith looked up, his gaze shifting from a dripping valley covered in a well trimmed bush to two big peaks with a pink top, and then a beautifuldy''s face. Luna slightly bent herself to see Lith face to face and nodded her head. "His Highness surely does." Lith went back to sucking on the smooth insides of Luna while the hair around roughly caressed his face, bringing in a great sense of satisfaction. All hisdies were bald down here, one fine example was Fei that was getting pounded in a cowgirl position. Her pussy looked cute with the slight puffiness and barely any spread in her folds when she stood normally. Whereas Luna was theplete opposite. She looked mature, and an experienceddy. The trimmed hair gave her a different identity and personality. One look at Luna and Lith''s brain would signal him that she was ready for some freaky actions while a look at Fei would make him think that she needs to be handled with care. Life was amazing with so many beauties by his side with their different traits. Last one year wasidback and amazing. The days toe would be hectic and keep him really busy, so he was enjoying as much as he could. Lith had not forgotten about the Evure God n threat. It felt as if a snake was slowly wrapping itself around his body and tightening its hold. He had to do something before it killed him. Now that the world war had ended and he had gauged the strength of everyone, he could take the further steps and prepare properly for the attack against the Evure God n. Once they were taken care of, he could leave for the Sacred Celestial Realm. For now, he dropped the stress of the future and focused on getting soaked in pleasure. Fei was less embarrassed these days and sucked him off whenever and wherever he wanted. Luna was as masochistic as ever and it seemed that he had toe up with newer variations to make her happy. Lith wasn''t a fan of BDSM or the hardcore stuff, but if that''s what Luna needed, he had to give it a shot and see how it was. The perverted endeavors continued all the way till the carriage reached the castle. Luna and Fei both were filled in both ces twice and were satisfied. Lith went to get some work done and prepared himself to leave again to meet Vanessa. The arrays had to be activated and his negative karma had to be resolved. As he was in the castle, Lith trained inbat and alchemy. He meditated to improve his understanding of the elementalws too, and tried out some newer spells and weapons. Alea, Alexandra, and Arya were still here. Alea and Alexandra trained with him while Arya instructed them. It reminded her and Lith of the days they were in the academy and invoked a sense of nostalgia. Half a yearter. Lith was checking his tablet as usual, and while looking at newly opened gates section, he found a strange gate. Within this gate, whoever that went inside came out happily with the love of their life. If it wasn''t that, then they came out bing more beautiful than ever. Their beauty was so astonishing that it could even rival the castle''s beautiful maids. Something was hundred percent fishy here and Lith kept a check on the people that came out of it and the gate itself. A monthter. Lith found out that everyone who got a partner had mysteriously disappeared from the world while the ones that had been extremely beautified, they killed themselves. Interested by this, Lith decided to leave the castle to uncover the truth behind this. He vaguely had an idea on what it could be, but wasn''t sure whether it was what he was thinking of, thus he had to go on an adventure to confirm it. Lith thus dropped all the ns he had and went to prepare and leave for it in a few days. Chapter 1108 Shrine Maiden 1108 Shrine Maiden In front of an oval shaped purple dimensional gate, Lith stood and had a look at it. Only a few people were around and the enthusiasm to explore new ces had dwindled due to the consequences. Lith was in his adventurer''s clothes, wearing a white shirt, brown vest, pants, shoes and hat. A sword hung on his waist, and he checked if there was anything he missed. Finding nothing, Lith walked into the portal and after a sh of darkness, a mesmerizing view of a temple came into his view. The trees, nts, and even the temple were a bright cherry blossom pink. A shrine maiden in pink and white robes was dusting the leaves on the ground with a gloomy expression on her face. Her facial features were pristine like a well polished jade, and despite moving absentmindedly, her movements were fluid. Lith looked around and found himself on top of a tall mountain, surrounded by valleys and mountains of pink. To get down the mountain he was on, it would take some effort even with flying, that''s how tall it was. No one except this shrine maiden was around. Suspicious as is, Lith''s only choice was to interact with this littledy. Walking up to her, Lith snapped her back to reality and had her look at him. "Who¡­" The shrine maiden was alerted and took a step back. "Hello~" Lith stopped and waved at thedy with a warm smile. Thedy took another step back and put the broom in front of her for defense. "Who are you? How did you arrive at the Kento Shrine?" If it was anyone else, they would''ve been attacked without dialogue. Lith was asked question purely based on his handsomeness and gentleness. He looked like a gentleman who wouldn''t hurt even an ant based on his looks. Lilith was unquestionably the most beautiful woman Lith had everid eyes upon. He was the son of this verydy, and naturally, had inherited her beautiful looks. He wasn''t a roguish looking man, but rather, someone with an appearance that was perceived differently by different people. To the shrine maiden who did not like violence, he seemed gentle. If a warrior saw him, Lith would look like a seasoned soldier, and simrly, if a child saw him, he would seem like a handsome reliable adult. It was not that Lith changed looks, it was that his first impression would forever be stuck with the person looking at him. It wouldn''t change unless he showed them his other traits. Such a convenient trait was envious, and if the things Lith inherited from Lilith went public, they would allbel him as a ''lucky bastard'', and start apletely new genre in literature. For example, the first appearance of this new genre would definitely be in hentai. It won''t be limited to ''ugly bastard'' anymore, and have a new tag called ''lucky bastard''. 17:49 Such a convenient trait was envious, and if the things Lith inherited from Lilith went public, they would allbel him as a ''lucky bastard'', and start apletely new genre in literature. For example, the first appearance of this new genre would definitely be in hentai. It won''t be limited to ''ugly bastard'' anymore, and have a new tag called ''lucky bastard''. "I do not know how I''ve stumbled at this ce either, youngdy." Lith said innocently with a slight bow. The shrine maiden slightly lowered her broom when she heard the words ''youngdy''. It seemed to her that this youngster couldn''t tell her age. "What were you doing prior toing here?" The shrine maiden asked with cautiousness, despite being ttered by Lith''s words. ''Someone''s asking the right questions¡­'' It was fascinating to know that this wasn''t just another dumb and innocent shrine maiden that was poprly seen in mangas and anime. She was a genuine person with basicmon sense. Lith scratched his cheek and said with an awkward smile, "I was out searching for a herb, but identally fell into a ditch and stumbled here. I do not know how and why." "Herb?" The shrine maiden asked. "Which one?" "It was the hundred-year-old running ginseng." Lith said immediately without batting an eye, as if it was all true. "My sister''s a bit sick and¡­" A dejected look from him made the shrine maiden lower her guard further and feel pity for Lith. As the man heaved a sad sigh, thedy''s guard was almost down. "So you were after that¡­" thedy said with a sigh. "It really isn''t easy to catch that ginseng." The older the running ginseng, the higher the difficulty was to obtain it. Lith''s excuses were made up but the herb wasn''t. He had quite the knowledge of alchemy by now due to Lizbeth. "My sister''s waiting for me back at home, and I neither have the ginseng nor the way back home. Is there anything you know of, young miss?" Lith asked. The shrine maiden was once again ttered andpletely lowered her broom, not having any hostility towards Lith. She could see the lost and down expression on Lith''s face and knew that the man was far from home. The maiden shook her head and said, "I do not. But I believe the priestess may know something. Pleasee with me." With that, Lith sessfully entered the shrine and was given a ss of water before being served tea and crackers in one of the shrine''s rooms. The crackers were salty, spicy, and savory while the tea was sweet and creamy. The contrast was amazing. Lith sat in a seiza style, moremonly known as the samurai style with his butt on his heels and toes pointed inwards. His back was straight and in front of him, the shrine maiden sat in a simr position and had tea. "The priestess is out and will be back in a few hours. I hope you don''t mind." Lith nodded. "It''s not a problem. Thank you for your hospitality." "It''s a shrine, you don''t have to be so polite." The shrine maiden said with a smile. "Hm yeah, speaking of that, why''s it located so far high?" Lith asked the relevant questions. The shrine maiden took a sip of tea and answered, "There''s a boring history to it. Young ones like you would not like knowing it." "Young one? Pfft¡­" Lith chuckled. "Young miss, I look older than you. How can you call me a young one?" The shrine maiden had a slight blush spread on her cheeks while she seriously sipped on tea. The young man in front surely had a glib tongue. "Do you really want to know the history?" The shrine maiden brought the conversation back to the main topic. "Sure. We have to wait until the priestess arrives anyway¡­" The shrine maiden nodded. "Then, a long time ago, in the Kinbo dynasty, the emperor got a mandate from heaven in his sleep. His empire was going through a serious drought and the people did not have anything to eat or drink, thus he had prayed continuously for the mandate, and eventually got it." "The mandate said that¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1109 Evergreen Rosette World 1109 Evergreen Rosette World When the shrine maiden said it would feel boring, Lith didn''t think much of it, but boy was it actually quite boring. This was the same old story of an empire going in drought, praying to a higher deity, then getting blessings, and flourishing. The mandate stated that the empire should be relocated to a ten thousand kilometers west. Ten thousand kilometers west was a mountainous region, which had lush green valleys, clean rivers, tons of vegetation for farming, and animals for food. The entire empire marched their way towards this ce. Many died along the way due to shortage of food and water, but reached the ce in the end and lived a happy life. The emperor, after having a sessor, went to one of the highest peaks in the mountain range and opened a shrine to pray to the heavens, believing that he''ll get blessed and live a longer life. After many years, this shrine and mountain was named after the emperor who was called Lifan, and the dynasty brought great prosperity to the surroundings and everything eventually turned pink. That was the whole story. The shrine maiden went into great detail about it from how the emperor did this and that to convince the people to let go of their homes and shift to a new ce and so on and so forth. It was really boring. By the time she finished, the sun had settled down and Lith could hear approaching footsteps. A woman in white and pink priestess robes, different from the shrine maiden''s, walked inside the room. Her face had a spiritual charm to it that could only be seen on religious people. "Wee back, priestess." The shrine maiden got up and made a praying gesture. The priestess returned the gesture and turned to look at Lith. "This young man here is¡­" The shrine maiden introduced Lith to her. "Greetings," said Lith after getting up and bowing slightly. The priestess returned this greeting as well and asked, "Would you like some tea?" Lith shook his head. "The young miss here has been hospitable enough." The priestess nodded her head and sat down in front of Lith. Her facial features were average and nothing noteworthy, but the aura she was exuding was holy and strong. If Lith had the normal vampire physique, he would feel nauseous in front of thisdy and maybe even get his body damaged from the constant holy aura she was emitting. "What would you like to know?" The priestess went straight to the point. "Firstly, can you please tell me which world is this? Where am I?" "The world is called Evergreen Rosette, and you are in the Lifan mountain range, three days away from any civilization on the." "Oh." Lith said with some surprise. "What''s the civilization called?" "It''s a city called Lumpia," the priestess replied. "Lumpia is managed by the Lifan Sect, one of the major powerhouses of the world." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lith nodded and asked the priestess a few more questions. From her, he came to an understanding that this world was run purely by sects. There were cultivator families, but none were as big as the sects. Currently, Lith was in the maind of the Evergreen Rosette world. He was the very center and close to Lifan Sect. The people of this world were aware of the existence of other worlds and traded with them periodically. There were strict measures implemented on the different gates around the world and nobody could juste out or go in without permission. If Lith wanted to find the gate back home, he had to make contact with the Lifan Sect. Asking them simply won''t do as he might get killed or used due to his strength. He would need to join their sexy and go on missions to guard the gates, then sneakily enter into one. People were afraid of the gates and wouldn''t bother to jump in, so no one would think that Lith would do such a thing. He thus had the leeway and could easily go back to his home world. Everything the priestess said made sense, but what he did not understand was why was she advising him on deception? Weren''t priestess'' supposed to be gentle and ethical? Something felt odd. Once their conversation came to an end, the priestess said, "It''s gettingte. You should rest today and leave after breakfast if you''re nning to go to Lumpia." Lith took up on her offer and said he would do exactly that. The priestess and the shrine maiden then said it was time for dinner, and then had dinner with him. "Remember, just go to sleep and do note out of your room until it''s time for breakfast tomorrow." The priestess calmly warned him, making him raise an eyebrow in surprise. She didn''t borate on it further and left along with the shrine maiden. Lith left the room too and went to his assigned room to sleep a bit. Thest words of the priestess were still echoing in his mind. Why did she say that? He kept wondering about it. Lithy in his futon and went over the conversation he had with the priestess and shrine maiden. As the night turned richer, something strange happened. Takk! Takk! A faint voice of someone hammering was heard by him. For a few seconds, it was faint, but then, gradually increased, and within a few minutes, it felt as if someone was hammering a nail into a wall right beside his ears. Annoyed, Lith turned around, but saw nothing that could possibly make this noise. He tried to ignore it and used his spiritual power to block his ears from hearing the sound. The sound was not heard again, but there was this creepy feeling on his back that someone was right behind him. He opened his eyes and turned around, but there was no one. ''Is this a haunted ce or what?'' Lith cursed internally. He turned to the side and tried to sleep again, but it was all to no avail. Half an hour of trying to suppress this nagging feeling, Lith felt annoyed and gave up trying to sleep. "Fine. Let me see who the fuck is trying to mess with me." Lith sat in a lotus position and looked around. The doors in this ce were thin and sliding. Lith could see the silhouettes of furniture from the other room through it. As he watched the door, he saw something move across. Knitting his brows, Lith thought to himself, ''In a world of magic where ghosts actually exist, who''s trying to pull off these cheap tricks and make a failed attempt at scaring someone? Do you think my curiosity is so high that I''ll get up from this ce and check who''s moving around?'' Lith scoffed. ''I am not a dumb protagonist from a horror movie to do such a thing. I know when to mind my business.'' Lith kept staring at the door and watched the silhouette move from one ce to another. As if thinking that it did not have enough of Lith''s attention, the silhouette suddenly grew bigger, and came closer and closer. A smiling face with sharp fangs could now be seen behind that door. ''Oh cool. If it''s this threatening, why not rip the door ande get me?'' Chapter 1110 It Was A Rainy Night... 1110 It Was A Rainy Night... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The silhouette kept flickering and calling Lith to notice it. He meditated in his spot and did not mind the thrashing actions it did. The chaotic night eventually passed, and in the morning, the door of the room was opened by the shrine maiden. "I hope you had a good rest," she said. "Pleasee with me for breakfast." Lith nodded and got up to leave. He washed his face with some water and went to have breakfast with the priestess and the shrine maiden. The food here was simple. A few rice balls, some fruits, eggs, and tea. Lith had a bite of the rice ball and asked, "What happenedst night? Why was there so much disturbance?" The priestess held the teacup with both her hands and took a sip. "The shrine is cursed. At night, a lot of lost souls wander around this ce and suck the life of any living being they can find. The room you were in is protected by many talismans, and thus kept you secured." Lith understood the gist of the matter. "Are the wandering souls strong?" "Depends." The shrine maiden was the one that answered. "There''s ones that are physically strong and can kill you while there''s also some that put a huge toll on your mental health. You might be traumatized for life and kill yourself to escape this trauma." "Interesting¡­" Lith said with raised eyebrows. "Have people died like that?" The shrine maiden and the priestess nodded their heads. "Thest death that happened was a decade ago." The priestess said. "Can you borate?" The woman nodded her head once again. "It was a rainy night¡­" A young man had appeared out of nowhere at the shrine''s gate. The shrine maiden found him and offered him some food and a room to stay the night. She also warned him to not wander around at night. The young man agreed with her initially, but as the night progressed, he felt restless with the things around him and wanted to go out for a small walk and fresh air despite it raining. He did not heed the shrine maiden''s words and ventured out. Who did what to him was known, but the next day, the shrine maiden had found him chopped in pieces, half buried near a tree with his headpletely intact. His eyes had a crazed look on them as if he had seen something he shouldn''t have. Another important point was that the man wasn''t wet from the rain, nor were his surroundings near the tree. Lith finished thest rice ball and thought, ''Yeah, it''s best if I leave and avoid getting into unnecessary troubles.'' Lith liked adventures but putting himself at such a risk willingly was not worth it. If there were any benefits he would''ve gotten, then sure, he may have given some thought. But with how the shrine maiden and priestess have exined things, there didn''t seem to be any rewards. Lith chatted with the twodies some more and decided to leave the ce and go to Lumpia city. "I''ll be back at night. Once the breakfast is finished, please send off our guest." The priestess gave this instruction and left. Ten minutester, Lith was guided outside the shrine by the shrine maiden. He gave her a small bow and left. The shrine maiden picked up a broom nearby and began dusting the pink leaves on the ground. A few steps away, darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes, and when light returned, he found himself standing on top of a tall mountain. Everything around him was pink, the trees, nts, and shrubs. Wondering what ce he had reached, Lith turned to look around and saw a mesmerizing view of a temple. Around this temple, a shrine maiden in pink and white robes was dusting the leaves on the ground with a gloomy expression on her face. Her facial features were pristine like a well polished jade, and despite moving absentmindedly, her movements were fluid. Lith blinked his eyes and looked around again. There seemed to be no civilization nearby and this was the only living person in his close proximity. Should he go and approach her? Lith wondered. The situation looked highly suspicious. Nobody in their right mind would be in a deste ce on their own, dusting the ground with a broomstick. Thedy was not looking at him and seemed to be zoned out. After careful consideration, Lith sighed and made up his mind to go talk to her. Thisdy was the only person in the closest proximity and maybe she would know of something. Walking up to her, Lith snapped her back to reality and had her look at him. "Who¡­" The shrine maiden was alerted and took a step back. "Hello~" Lith stopped and waved at thedy with a warm smile. Thedy took another step back and put the broom in front of her for defense. "Who are you? How did you arrive at the Kento Shrine?" If it was anyone else, they would''ve been attacked without dialogue. Lith was asked question purely based on his handsomeness and gentleness. He looked like a gentleman who wouldn''t hurt even an ant based on his looks. "I do not know how I''ve stumbled at this ce either, youngdy." Lith said innocently with a slight bow. The shrine maiden slightly lowered her broom when she heard the words ''youngdy''. It seemed to her that this youngster couldn''t tell her age. "What were you doing prior toing here?" The shrine maiden asked with cautiousness, despite being ttered by Lith''s words. ''Someone''s asking the right questions¡­'' It was fascinating to know that this wasn''t just another dumb and innocent shrine maiden that was poprly seen in mangas and anime. She was a genuine person with basicmon sense. Lith scratched his cheek and said with an awkward smile, "I was out searching for a herb, but identally fell into a ditch and stumbled here. I do not know how and why." "Herb?" The shrine maiden asked. "Which one?" "It was the hundred-year-old running ginseng." Lith said immediately without batting an eye, as if it was all true. "My sister''s a bit sick and¡­" Lith made an excuse on the spot and the shrine maiden believed him due to how fluently and clearly he had said everything. Eventually, the shrine maiden took him to the shrine. He sat there, had a chat with her and got served some tea. The shrine maiden then asked him to wait until the priestess was back because she would be able to guide him properly. The priestess was back, had a chat with Lith, then offered him dinner and a ce to stay the night. Before she left the room, she warned, "Remember, just go to sleep and do note out of your room until it''s time for breakfast tomorrow¡­" Chapter 1111 Stuck In A Loop 1111 Stuck In A Loop Lithy in his futon and went over the conversation he had with the priestess and shrine maiden. As the night turned richer, something strange happened. Takk! Takk! A faint voice of someone hammering was heard by him. For a few seconds, it was faint, but then, gradually increased, and within a few minutes, it felt as if someone was hammering a nail into a wall right beside his ears. Annoyed, Lith turned around, but saw nothing that could possibly make this noise. ''I''m not like the dumb protagonists of horror movies who would go and check what''s wrong. If it''s making noises, then let it be.'' Thinking so, Lith tried his best to sleep. However, after a while, he felt someone was beside him. A strange sense of Deja Vu filled his mind. He rolled to the side, and in the end, found nothing. Eventually, as the night turned darker, he could see faint silhouettes behind the thin door. Lith changed positions and sat in a lotus one. He looked at the silhouettes for a while, then decided to meditate and ignore it. No way in hell was he going to try something stupid such as checking up on that. The night passed, it was the next day. The shrine maiden came to greet him and said breakfast was ready. Lith chatted with the shrine maiden and the priestess over some rice balls and tea. The two told him about the existence of wandering souls, and as the conversation came to an end, the priestess left, and the shrine maiden guided Lith back outside, sending him off towards the Lumpia city. A few steps away from the shrine, a sh of darkness filled Lith''s vision. He found himself standing on top of a tall mountain. Everything around him was pink, the trees, the leaves, the shrubs¡­ Turning around, he saw a shrine maiden dusting the leaves on the ground with a broomstick. Her pristine face had a gloomy look on it as she absentmindedly dusted the ground. Things looked quite suspicious, but having no other choice, Lith walked up to her to strike a conversation. Thedy snapped out of her thoughts and warily looked at Lith. He gave her a warm smile, and eventually¡­ "¡­the priestess would be able to help you better." "¡­the priestess will be back shortly." "¡­remember, do not go out of your room¡­" . . The night arrived and Lith felt strange in this room. The sense of Deja Vu had gotten stronger and he felt as if he had experienced this already. Lith, however, did not venture outside, and kept meditating. His cultivation was improving with each meditative session. The next day arrived, and after breakfast with the shrine maiden and the priestess, he took his leave to go to Lumpia city. Darkness shed in front of his eyes, and Lith found himself on top of a tall mountain. There was a shrine maiden near the shrine, with pristine looks, dusting the ground with a broomstick. Having no else to talk to, Lith went to her to strike a conversation. . . . "¡­Kento shrine¡­" "¡­emperor¡­" "¡­Lifan¡­" "¡­remember to not venture outside at night¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­.. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eye. In the next instant, as the light returned, he found himself standing on top of a tall mountain. Everything around him was pink. There was a shrine and a shrine maiden dusted the leaves on the ground with her broomstick¡­ . . . "¡­remember to not venture outside¡­" "¡­please send the guest off¡­" ¡­.. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes and as light returned, he found himself standing on top of a tall mountain. Everything around him was pink¡­ ¡­.. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes and as light returned, he found himself standing on top of a tall¡­ ¡­.. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes and as light returned¡­ ¡­.. Darkness shed in front of Lith''s eyes¡­ ¡­.. Darkness shed¡­ ¡­.. Darkness shed¡­ ¡­.. By the 19th day of repeating the same thing over and over again, the sense of Deja Vu had gotten so strong that Lith''s mind was telling him to venture outside and not obey themands of the twodies. However, his mind also told him the consequences, and at the end, Lith did not leave the room and simply meditated. ¡­.. Almost a month passed with barely any change in the events. Lith was stubborn and did not leave the room at night. He avoided anything that felt suspicious and continued on his way. ¡­.. Another monthter, a change finally urred. Lith was repeating the same thing, however, a new person had arrived at the scene. It was ady in white robes with a gentle look on her face. Her lush ck hair was tied in a bun with a pink ribbon and she seemed to be an elder from some sect. Thedy sat on top of a tree away from the area of the shrine and watched everything that was happening. A handsome young man in strange clothes kept repeating the same thing over and over again along with the shrine maiden and the priestess. She watched them repeat things three times, before deciding to jump down and rescue this young man. Thedy cracked her neck and walked close to the area of the shrine. The moment thedy set foot, darkness shed in front of her eyes. However, before it vanished, and vision returned to her eyes, thedy shed her own eyes with her de, blinding herself. The darkness never vanished, and thedy could not see again, but she wasn''t worried. She walked in front with great strides and made her way to the ce Lith was soon going to be in. She had memorized the entire pattern within three days. An eerie feeling crept up to thedy. It seemed like someone was shackling her ankles and trying to pull her back, but she continued to move forward. Creepy whispers were then heard along with footsteps. It was as if someone was walking right beside her and breathing extremely close to her ears. Lith, who was starting from the beginning once again in the new loop, found a third person this time along with the shrine maiden. It was ady with her eyes bleeding, holding a de in her hand. ''Hmm?'' Lith wondered if he was in danger or something and put his guard up. Unlike the past loops, he did not go to the shrine maiden to strike a conversation, and instead waited to see what thisdy in white robes was trying to do. Thedy soon reached Lith. She did not hear any extra footsteps, so she figured that Lith hadn''t moved from his ce. "Boy¡­" thedy said. "Say yes if you can see me walk close to you." Lith was utterly confused. But nheless, said yes. Thedy nodded lightly and stopped when she was in front of him. She looked up at his face with her bleeding eyes, and said, "Listen closely to what I am about to say¡­" Chapter 1112 Ill Die If I Dont Go Out? 1112 I''ll Die If I Don''t Go Out? What sort of ce had he stumbled upon? Lith wondered and looked at thedy with shed eyes. Just a moment ago, he was in a deste ce near the gate, and after entering it, saw everything around him to be pink, then a shrine, a shrine maiden, and now thisdy walking up to him. Was he perhaps ady ma? Were his charms so good that he attracteddies by his mere presence? Crazy. It was all quite crazy. ''Cough¡­e down to earth¡­'' Lith may be shameless, but he wasn''t a narcissist. He humbled himself fast and continued to stare at the girl. "Listen closely to what I am about to say," the girl said. "That shrine maiden there is not a real person." Lith was bbergasted. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the shrine maiden. "That person''s not real?" "No." Thedy said tly. "You were about to go say hello to her, and to your greeting, she would''ve taken you inside the shrine and offered tea." ''How did she know I was going to say hello?''Lith wondered whether this woman was a irvoyant or something. "Do what you were about to do and pretend that I am not here. I''ll slowly exin the rest." The woman said and stood still. Why should he do what the woman was asking him to do? It was weird. However, in this new world, he had no other ce to go to, and interacting with these bunch of people seemed to be his only choice. After some careful thinking, he felt it wouldn''t hurt to talk. Lith walked towards the shrine maiden, and like before, said hello, startling her. The same conversation began once again and the shrine maiden took him inside the shrine and served him tea. In the new loop, the blindeddy was with him. She heard their conversation and added, "Now she''ll tell you about¡­" Everything repeated itself and Lith was starting to feel that there was something odd going on. He was having a strong sense of Deja Vu, and with thedy beside him saying everything so urately, suspicion regarding the current situation grew in his heart. Eventually, the priestess joined them and reminded Lith to not venture outside. The blindeddy told Lith to agree with the woman, and then went to the room with Lith. The night got dark. As per the blindeddy''s instructions, Lith tried to sleep. Before he could fall asleep, he felt as if someone was right beside him, breathing close near his ear. Lith turned around to see whether it was the blindeddy, but she was sitting in the corner of the room, facing his direction. Lith felt it might be an illusion and tried to sleep again, but felt this nagging feeling of someone being near him again. Lith couldn''t take it anymore and got up. He sat in a lotus position and asked, "What''s going on?" The blindeddy pointed at the thin door and said, "This ce is haunted. Whoever sets foot here doesn''t leave again." Lith frowned. "So you walked in knowing full well you cannot go outside?" "Yes, and no." The woman answered. "I can walk outside at any minute, but I cannot leave without taking you." "Why?" "Orders from the sect master." Thedy said tly. "Sect master?" Did Lith arrive on a where someone knew him? That shouldn''t be possible. He had no connections outside of his home world. Lith''s question made thedy say, "I do not know much. The elders said I must escort you to the sect and that''s about it." "How did you know what was going to happen here? Do you have some mind reading skills?" The woman shook her head. "I''ve been watching you for a while, and that''s the reason why I knew what was going to happen. In any case, our priority is to leave, and you should focus on that. Look at the door¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lith had many questions to ask, but he turned to look at the door before asking them. The door was thin and Lith could see a silhouette of someone or something moving around. "Open the door and walk outside." The woman said. "Why?" There was clearly danger outside the door. Was thisdy correct in the head? The priestess had clearly asked him to not venture out and also said that the consequences would be dire. There was also a silhouette of some strange organism moving around. Going out was asking to be killed. "You have to." Thedy replied. "If you do not make this move, you''ll forever be stuck inside the loop." "Loop?" Lith heard a strange word for the first time. "Yes, loop. If you''ve been repeating the same things over and over again for the past three days, at the very least." Thedy answered immediately. "I arrived at this ce three days ago, and since then, I could see you do the same things. I think you were repeating these for a while even before my arrival, so you can count that on your own once you get out." Lith was taken aback. ''What? Me? Stuck in a loop?'' How was it possible to have triggered a trap or to fall into a trap when he had only just set foot into this world? Shouldn''t there be some gap between predicament and arrival? This was his third time entering a gate to visit a new world, and only now was he realizing that at all three times, he had indeed been in predicaments. The first world he entered was the Dushkarbor vige''s, and the second was Two Path Blind Mountain for making the legendary soup. The third was now, and in all three situations, he had been hit with adversaries from the very beginning. Lith sighed and rubbed his temple. Given his past, thedy may not be saying wrong things. He really might be in a loop for all he knows. "I''ll die if I don''t go out?" Lith asked her. Thedy shook her head. "You''ll die slowly if you stay inside, and swiftly if you go outside. While being inside, there''s no way to defend yourself against the corruption of the loop, but while being outside, you could at least leave the domain of these resentful spirits and get a chance at freedom." "Ah¡­ so I''m a caged bird now?" Lith identally let out his humor in these dire times. Thedy didn''t get the joke, but nodded and said seriously, "Pretty much." Lith got up from his lotus position and stretched. He cracked his neck and said, "So are these the spirits we''re up against?" "Yes." Lith took out a golden spear from his space ring and imbued it with some Light elemental energy, making it shine a bright golden. Thedy could feel a holy aura from it, and was slightly surprised. Lith spun the spear casually and said, "Let''s go hunt some spirits then." Chapter 1113 Spirits 1113 Spirits SLAM¡ª! Lith mmed the door open and walked out. He thought something might attack him the moment he walked out, but such wasn''t the case. "Be careful." Thedy behind Lith said as she put her guard up and walked with him. Lith took quiet, small steps, and tried to make his way out of the shrine. The shrine was dark with the only light illuminating the ce was the moonlight. The dark was not a problem for Lith as he could see everything clearly due to being a vampire. A few steps together with thedy, Lith entered one of the rooms of the shrine. It was at the end of the hallway and Lith entered it in hopes of finding a back door that would lead him outside. It was deathly silent around here and even a soft footstep could be heard loudly. Thedy could not see, but feeling Lith''s cold body wandering around and his movements as well as breathing, she took all the correct steps. The room was dark with nobody or anything in sight. The moonlight had stopped entering the ce Lith was in, but through the edges of a door, light seeped in and Lith thought of it being the exit. Slowly¡­ Lith approached the door. Slowly¡­ The door creaked open. Slowly¡­ A bathroom illuminated brightly with the moonlight came into view. Slowly¡­ Lith walked in. Slowly¡­ As he turned his head¡­ In the corner of the bathroom¡­ There it was¡­ A small girl with twin pigtails¡­ Hugging her knees and fidgeting back and forth. Lith''s heart began thumping loudly, enough to have it reverberate in the entire bathroom. The noise of the intruders caused the little girl to stop fidgeting. Lith felt his scalp tingle. For the first time in a long long while, never-before-seen emotions were slowly erupting. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ "Youguys¡­" The girl slowly lifted her head. A pair of dark, hollow eyes met with Lith''s purple ones, sending a shiver down his spine. "¡­finallycametoy?" The girl raised her dried, wrinkled face uppletely, smiling ear to ear. Her sharp teeth dug into her own jaws and dark tongue, still she continued to smile. "Youguys¡­" The girl tilted her head slowly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Crack¡­ Crack¡­ "¡­finallycametoy?" Crack¡­ Crack¡­ The girl''s head rotated aplete one-eighty degrees, her smile never ceasing. Lith broke out in cold sweat and clutched the spear tightly. Thedy beside him could feel the chills in the air and moved closer to Lith, trying her best to defend him. "Youguys¡­" The girl''s hollow eyes gazed at Lith. "¡­kakakaka¡­" The girl formed a bridge, raising herself on her four limbs, and walked in reverse, closing the gap between herself and Lith almost instantly. Lith pointed his spear at the charging girl and took a deep breath. The girl was right in front of Lith, her gaze locked with Lith''s. "¡­finallycametoy?" SLASH¡ª! Lith stabbed the holy spear into the girl''s mouth. "KAAAAAAAAA¡ª!" Something let out a ghostly, demonic screech right into Lith''s left ear. There was something. There was something tall and dark. There was something tall and dark standing right beside Lith, screaming. SLASH¡ª! "KAAAAAAAAA¡ª!" Something screamed. Something beside Lith''s right ear. It was tall and dark, from his peripheral vision, it seemed like a humanoid husk. The little girl on the ground was still smiling and turning her head. "Youguys¡­" "¡­finallycametoy?" The words kepting out of her mouth as she slowly melted. The two dark beside Lith had not moved an inch. Something told him that gazing at them for even a split second could cause him his dear life. Lith continued to stare at the front, at the remains of the melted girl, and began chanting a holy spell. "KAAAAAAAAA¡ª!" "KAAAAAAAAA¡ª!" Two loud screeches made his eardrums burst. He bled from his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth, but kept chanting the spell. A bright holy light covered his entire body and slowly spread out. The two creatures beside him screamed again. They inched closer to his body and continued to scream, sending chills down Lith''s spine. As the chanting came to an end, the spell was fully casted, and the screeches had stopped. Whatever the two creatures were, had vanished from their spots. Feeling somewhat safe, Lith turned around to look at thedy from the sect. The moment he turned, all the hair on his body stood on their ends. Continuous bone chilling dread spread throughout his body as he looked at what was standing behind thedy. It was tall, dark, with rough ck fur. Where a face should be were two oval nted eyes, and a long, long blood red tongue. Its sharp ws were pointed at thedy''s chest, as if ready to tear them open. Lith gulped a mouthful of cold saliva and stared at the unknown creature. A momentter, a pair of ws appeared in front of his chest and slowly touched him. It felt sharp. It made him understand that his body could be pierced at any second. "I¡­ told¡­ you¡­" A whisper rang in Lith''s ears. It came from a bit of a distance. "¡­not to¡­ leave¡­ the room¡­" A woman walked towards him from the front. She was walking backwards, with her head twisted to look behind along with her toes. It was the priestess. She appeared right in front of Lith and locked her eyes with his. "I¡­ told¡­ you¡­" "¡­not to¡­ leave¡­" The words did not sound like ady''s as she continued and turned into demonic screeches. Chills never stopped and Lith kept feeling them all over his body. The woman''s pristine face turned into something indescribable, and she extended her long tongue out and screeched, "Shouldneverhaveleft! Shouldneverhaveleft!" The ws pierced Lith''s chest and blood dripped out of his body, slowly falling down on the ground with drip-drop noises. Never had Lith felt so clueless and confused about a situation. Everything was happening so fast that he was baffled and could not react. As the ws dug deeper, finally, a change urred. Lith''s eyes rolled back as his entire body turned cold. A golden hue spread out from within and soon¡­ exploded outwards and sent all the resentment spirits flying. Lith''s body took off and floated in the air as an aura purer than a pope''s extensively spread across the area. The spirits screeched, howled, and shouted in sheer agony as their bodies melted with the aura. The escortdy was dumbfounded and wished she had eyes to witness what was happening. Lith''s survival instincts kicked in after being ced in an absolutely dreadful situation, making him go berserk. He lost his rationality, and before entering this state, had thought that Light elemental energy can kill these people, and hence had Light energy ooze out from every pore of his body. A vampire exhibited extremely holy power and sent it charging in all directions, causing loud explosions, and destruction. In no time, the shrine was ttened and the entire area was purified. Lith''s body floated up in the air, his eyes still rolled back, and he began making hand movements. "KAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡ª!" First hundred, then thousands, then hundreds of thousands, and then a million souls screeched and emerged from the small area around the shrine, and from within the shrine. They were a dirty gray and wandered around, screeching, and scratching each other with their non-existent ws. Lith''s robes fluttered in the air and looking down like a mighty being, he muttered: "Moksha." Chapter 1114 About The Loop 1114 About The Loop n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Darkness. Lith found himself in absolute darkness once again. His mind had slowed, and everything seemed to be hazy and blurry. After who knows how long, a sense of self returned to him. He could feel that his eyes were closed and his body wasn''t moving. Slowly, he regained control of his body, and could feel himself moving his fingers. Lith''s eyes fluttered as he opened them. Bright light filled his vision momentarily and got reced with the sight of a well lit room. The morning sun rays seeped in from a window, and before he looked around, a sweet voice greeted him. "You''re finally up." Turning his head to the source, Lith saw a woman in white and pink robes. He had seen her before. "You are¡­" "Wang Wei of the Qing Mei sect." Thedy introduced herself. ''The blinddy¡­'' Lith remembered her. Her eyes were shed when he had seen her, and looking at herplete self now, he almost didn''t recognize her. "The sect¡­ are we at the sect?" "Yes," thedy helped Lith get up. She got up and walked towards the table to brew some tea. "We are the core of the sect. The sect master will visit you soon." Wang Wei added a few tea leaves into the teapot and let it brew over a fire magic circle. "What happened back at the shrine?" Lith sat upright by the window and asked. He looked at his body and found himself bandaged everywhere. Wang Wei stared the boiling tea and and replied, "Benefactor fought the spirits and exorcized them, saving this lowly one and putting himself in that condition." "borate. And spare the formalities." Lith was in no mood to hear the words ''this lowly one'' and wanted to know what had happened properly. Wang Wei poured tea in traditional porcin cups and brought the tray over to Lith, serving him a cup. She sat down on a bamboo stool by the bedside and answered, "Benefactor did not seem to be in the right state after the spirits came really close. I was blinded so I couldn''t see what was happening, but I could feel the benefactor''s aura exploding. You then chanted some holy spell, and in response, the spirits attacked with their own ck magic. It did not work, and once the benefactor casted his holy spell, the spirits were immediately exorcized." Lith took a sip of tea and continued to listen. Wang Wei looked down at the cherry red-colored tea and continued, "Though the exorcism worked, it was not the end of it. Benefactor had sadly copsed by then, but thankfully, we weren''t too far from the outer perimeter. I took the benefactor outside, and the loop was broken. The shrine copsed shortly after due to this." "It copsed?" Lith asked calmly and took a sip of tea. Wang Wei took a sip as well and looked at Lith. "Yes. There had been multiple attempts at removing the shrine, but every expertcked the god-like exorcism technique the benefactor portrayed." ''What was so god-like? What did I use?'' Lith couldn''t recall what had happened. It was as if a certain part of his memory was erased. Wang Wei took a sip of tea and answered, "They are in the sect, undergoing training to be a part of it. The priestess is strong and can be an elder if her mind is proper." "Hm?" Lith lowered the teacup. "The two weren''t spirits?" Wang Wei shook her head. "They had been trapped in the loop since the beginning of the Lifan Dynasty. It was said that the emperor''s life wasing to an end, so he asked for hisst day to be repeated for eternity. Through god''s grace, he got what he asked for, and this was when the loop began." Wang Wei took a sip of tea to wet her parched throat. "The loop kept repeating, but the problem was, they were repeating the same actions everyday. They had memories of it, and eventually, they began going mad. Members that were with the emperor killed themselves as they couldn''t bear it anymore, and the emperor quickly realized the problem and prayed that everyone would forget what had happened by the day''s end and repeat the same things the next day''s morning." The emperor''s loved ones eventually paid him a visit and "got stuck in the loop as well." "The new emperor of the Lifan Dynasty realized this abnormal situation and ordered a trusted warrior to kill them all to put them out of their misery." "Killing the emperor wasn''t easy, and the warrior died along with the emperor. He seeded in killing everyone that met the emperor, but during this time, the shrine maiden and the priestess were saved as they hid themselves during the fight." "The watchers found the emperor dead and had left to notify the then emperor. No one came to check on the shrine again, and eventually, the priestess and the shrine maiden were left alone." "The killed people became spirits and haunted the shrine maiden and the priestess. However, the priestess was skilled and put a warding talisman on the shrine''s rooms. It kept these spirits away. The talismans were not bound to the loop and continued to stay there." "Eventually, the priestess and the shrine maiden repeated the same set of actions everyday, unless someone intruded. Their interaction would change and repeat continuously until the person died in the hands of the spirits or someone new entered." "Till this day, nobody has any idea on how many had been killed by the spirits. They only know that the number of resentment spirits increased. They clubbed together and became stronger, devouring others who visited easily." Wang Wei took a sip of tea once again. She felt really thirsty after that long exnation. The time Lith got made him piece the information properly and ponder upon it. "Later down the line¡­" Wang Wei lowered the teacup. "Thest emperor of the Lifan Dynasty visited to pay respects to the first emperor''s tomb. Despite being asked to not venture inside, he ventured inside the loop. Needless to say, he got devoured, and the Lifan Dynasty finally came to an end." If this happened back in his world, Lith had a feeling that it would definitely be featured in the Dumb Ways To Die magazine. "The ce was then turned into a forbidden sanctuary to protect the people, but there were still some that kept visiting that ce, bing food of the spirits." "People had tried to destroy it from the outside by sending mighty attacks, but none worked. Thus, everyone gave up and lived their life without caring for this ce." Lith nodded thoughtfully. "So then¡­ after how many years did someone like me enter that ce and destroy it?" Wang thought about it and was about to answer, when a soft voice from behind her chimed in and replied, "Roughly 3,000 yearster¡­" Chapter 1115 Wang Wei & Qingshan 1115 Wang Wei & Qingshan A beauty in white and pink robes entered the room. Her hair was tied in a long ponytail and she wore a sexy cheongsam with a long slit by the side. "If only benefactor had arrived 3,000 years earlier, the Lifan Dynasty would have still been here." The woman said with a soft smile. Wang Wei got up and bowed, giving the sect master her seat. "Please ept this sect master Qingshan''s humble greetings, benefactor." The woman did a slight bow with her hands sped together, and sat down on the bamboo stool. Lith gave her a curt nod. "You sent Wang Wei to fetch me? How did you know about my existence?" Qingshan giggled softly and heartily. "Benefactor, you mean a lot more to us than you think. If it was possible, I would''ve personally met you on the first day of your arrival on this and fulfilled any wish you had. It is my deepest regret to not be able to do this." Lith raised an eyebrow at this. "What''s with so much subservience? You don''t even know me." The sect master nodded her head. "We indeed do not, benefactor. But our ancient records¡­ they''ve strictly told us that there woulde a day when a man with a unique soul mark would arrive on this, bringing great prosperity to everyone present. We were also told topletely submit to the benefactor and be under your shadows." "What¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What was happening? How did Lith suddenly have a sect in an unknown world submit to him? He hasn''t even done anything or knew about people from other worlds! Sect master Qingshan looked up at Lith and smiled softly. "I know the benefactor might not be able to understand everything at once. We were told that this would happen. However, for now, please rest, benefactor. When you''re well rested, do let us know. The supreme ancestors are really eager to meet you, but are asked to stay put as you are not in a good condition." "Supreme ancestors?" "Please rest well, benefactor. You''ll know about everything soon." The sect master said and got up. She then bowed and pped her hands again, paying her respects. "If the benefactor needs anything, please let Wang Wei. It could be anything that lies within our lowly ones'' capabilities. If the benefactor desires some tension release, Wang Wei is there. If the benefactor is not satisfied with that, I would personally make a visit and help out. Please do not shy away and give us amand." After saying such words, Qingshan left, leaving Lith dumbfounded for a really long time. Did this woman just say he was free to fuck whoever he wanted in the sect? Her included? What sort of sorcery was this? What sort of dogshit luck was this? Where had Lith just stumbled upon to be graced with such benefits? Was god actually real and wanted him to getid some more! Sigh¡­ Even god wanted him to be corrupted. Lith shook his head. No, he wasn''t going to be corrupted. A fine example of someone under deep corruption was the first emperor himself of the Lifan Dynasty. Him being the reason for the existence of a loop for three thousand years was enough proof to not go down this path. Shaking his head again, Lith looked at Wang Wei. She looked back at him and wondered what he wanted. "So¡­ you are at my service?" 08:39 "I see," Lith said. "Have you had sex before?" Wang Wei''s cheeks flushed red. The question was embarrassing, but she cleared her throat and said, "No, benefactor." "Oh. So I was given a virgin as a temporary caretaker." Lithmented seriously, but he was really just teasing and passing time until the supreme ancestors came to visit. "No, benefactor." Wang Wei said and turned to look up. "There was no other choice. Everyone in the sect is a virgin. Purity is required to cultivate yin energy and make breakthroughs." Lith looked at her with a baffled gaze. "Your sect does allow for sex?" Wang Wei shook her head. "We are allowed to do it together, but with a man with yang energy, it''s not." "Hm?" Lith felt something fishy. "Then why are you sent to me? And why did Qingshan state that she was ready for it too?" "Well¡­" Wang Wei blushed. "There are always exceptions¡­" Lith took a sip of tea andid back. "borate." Wang Wei looked down at the teacup and continued, "Benefactor possesses the soul mark our ancestors had mentioned. We are allowed to give in to the benefactor''s desires." ''Soul mark¡­'' Lith felt amused. He had doubts about the ce he was in, and still did, but it was starting to lessen as he got to know more about the sect. "Since you''re going to do anything I ask you¡­" Lith looked at the girl with a wolf-like gaze, making her tremble. "How about you tell me why everything''s so pink." The girl''s trembling came to an abrupt stop and she looked at Lith with a stupendous look. "What? Disappointed that I''m not having sex with you?" Lith asked bluntly, making her turn red. He shook his head and said leisurely, "I''m a married man. I don''t sleep with any random person." Wang Wei cleared her throat at this point and said, "About the pinkish nature of the surroundings, it has to do with¡­" Things were normal before the Lifan Dynasty entered the mountain ranges. After their settlement reached this ce, things changed. As the years progressed, change urred in the dynasty and instead of growing and expanding, the poption began shrinking. This phenomenon was directly linked to the surroundings turning pink. "¡­I do not know what the connection is, but it''s a well known connection that everyone is aware of." Lith rubbed his chin and looked at Wang Wei in interest. Fantasy worlds had various different types of stories and mysteries. There were no shortages of such things and adventuring was only scratching the surface of it. "Your sect master will know about it, perhaps?" "Yes. Sect master should have an idea." Wang Wei answered swiftly. "The old supreme ancestors will know even better then?" Wang Wei nodded. "They contain immense wisdom. Nobody has seen them before, but one canmunicate with them through idol worship." Lith smiled at this. "Aren''t you one lucky one? You''re going to see them today." "What?" Wang Wei was surprised. "What?" Lith said. "Do you think I''ll kick you out when those olddies arrive? Nope. I have no interest in having deep discussions with old grannies." Wang Wei shivered and felt a chill down her spine. Truly¡­ this man was truly the man of legends. To disrespect the ancestors like that¡­ "I wish you well¡­" Wang Wei could only muster up enough courage to say this. Her and Lith chatted a bit more, until finally, three cloaked figures entered the room and looked in Lith''s direction. Chapter 1116 Shocked Lith 1116 Shocked Lith Lith looked at the cloaked figures with interest. He had his guard up, but it seemed that it wasn''t needed since none of the people gave off any threatening aura. "Our humble greetings, benefactor." The three cloaked figures bowed and said in their sweet voices. Lith looked at them with amusement and wondered what sort of people they were from their voices. The three took off their hoods, and the moment they did, Wang Wei began kowtowing on the floor while Lith''s eyes flickered in surprise. Three mature women, with not a single sign of wrinkle or blemish on their face or body, unted their lush, silky smooth hair and sharp eyebrows. Their figure couldn''t be made out due to the cloaks, but anyone could tell at a nce that they were absolute seductresses underneath! "You are¡­?" Lith had an idea who they were, but still asked to get the conversation going. The threedies bowed and sped their hands. "We are known as the supreme ancestors of the Qing Mei Sect, benefactor." So they were indeed the supreme ancestors. Wang Wei looked good, Qingshan looked even better, but these three, they were on a level where their beauties couldn''t even bepared to anything. Add to that, the mature looks on their faces¡­ Thesedies were simply asking to be turned into mothers to reach their pinnacle MILF status. "Have a seat." Lith told them. The threedies gave him a curt nod, took off their clothes, and sat down on bamboo stools by the bedside. As they had their clothes removed, they could be seen in simr clothings like Qingshan, except that it clung more tightly to their body, and was sexier. Their figure was a perfect S when looked from the side, and from the front as they sat down, their clothing was somewhat loose, and their plump melons seemed like they would spill out anytime. Having been around heaven-defying beauties all his life, Lith could say that thesedies were indeed the quality. There was nothing more that could amplify their beauty, and only few could earn such praise. Obviously, none of thediespared to Lith''s wives or maids, but he wasn''tparing them in the first ce. Comparison was a thief of joy. Never topare beauties as everyone was good looking in their own ways. "Tell me, what''s with you guys calling me benefactor and possessing the soul mark?" Lith got to the point and didn''t beat around the bush. "Before starting, can these lowly ones know the benefactor''s name?" The threedies bowed. Lith''s lips twitched, but he cleared his throat and said, "Lith. That''s the only thing you should know." Stating his full name could invite unnecessary trouble. Lith wanted to test the waters first before saying things out loud. "What are your names?" Lith asked. "This one''s Jiang Yi." Thedy at the left with aparatively smaller bust and tied up red hair said. "This one''s Wu Yan." Thedy in the middle with the biggest bust and lush green hair said. "This one''s Xuan Lan." Thedy at the right with a quiet and graceful demeanor and icy blue hair said. ''Red, green, blue¡­ R-G-B¡­'' Lith thought to himself. This was quite thebo here. "Yi, tell me, what''s with you guys calling me benefactor? And what''s the soul mark?" Yi sped her hands and said in a soothing, slow tone, "The Qing Mei Sect''s foundations wereid upon an ancient book that taught about Yin cultivation and various other aspects. One of the most important and ring points in it were that if we take up this path, we will have to be subservient to one man who would eventually change our destiny. The days would forever be prosperous and there won''t be a single dull day we would witness." Yan then sped her hands and continued, "It was said that we would know about this man if we felt a tremble in our souls. We did not mind it much and embarked on this path, now the Qing Mei Sect is the strongest in the world. We are feared by invaders and are one of the strongest forces in the Shen Ze star system." Lith immediately caught onto the important keywords and asked, "Shen Ze? Star system?" Yan''s eyebrows and eyes were arched, possessing the gaze of a gentle mother who got confused about something. "Does the benefactor not know these?" "No." Lith said it right away. "What is a star system and Shen Ze?" "The start system is a cluster of worlds where there''s nobody above the Legendary Rank realm or what''smonly known as, a base god." Yan exined slowly. "The Qing Mei Sect is one of the feared ones in this star system, ranking in the top three, right beneath the Evure God n and the Asura God n." "Huh!?!" Lith eximed in shock. "What!?" Something within Lith got triggered as he stood up in shock, not minding his wounded body that had some wounds open up due to the sudden jerk. "Benefactor!" The threedies stood up and tried to get a hold of the worked up Lith, their faces brimming with concern. Lith felt a sharp pain all over his body and a headache as he stood up. Xuan Lan got on top of the bed and helped Lith sit back down. She sat beside him and began applying a healing spell. "Benefactor, please calm down. Making such sudden movements are not good for your health." "Evure God n¡­ Asura God n¡­ what did you just say about them?" Lith asked her again, not caring for his injuries. "We''ll tell you everything, benefactor. But please calm down." "Okay¡­ I am calm¡­ now exin¡­" Lan, who had been quiet all this time, said, "The two ns¡­" ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. [Ding! [The apocalypse is approaching!] [The apocalypse is approaching!] [Time until doomsday: 3Y:11M:29D] "Huh!?" Lucas, who was walking down the stairs, almost stumbled and hit his head on a sharp ornament in the outer ring of the castle. "Get a hold of yourself, newbie." A Royal Servant in a sophisticated butler outfit said. "If you are loose, you''ll be punished by the superiors." "I''m sorry¡­" Lucas got up and said while fixing his tie and clothes. "Get going. There''s a lot of work to do." The butler said. Lucas gave him a respectful nod and walked on the hallways of the outer ring. ''What? The legendary rank mission is approaching this quickly? Isn''t it unfair on me who did not get enough time to cultivate? Isn''t the punishment of getting myself erasedpletely too unfair?'' + [Ding!] [Mission triggered!] [Mission (Doomsday) has been modified to mission (Informant)!] [Mission: (Informant) Difficulty: N/A Description: Approach the gods of the Evure God n and inform them about the uing apocalypse. Convince them to avoid the war.] + The rewards of the mission were the same as before, getting to be the Star Master, and leveling up to Legendary Rank and as such. However¡­ the mission difficulty¡­ Lucas was sweating profusely just by looking at the description. If he wasn''t wrong, he would be skinned alive if he tried to inform those guys. Let alone informing them, simply trying to leave the castle would get him killed. The butlers here were no joke. They were absolute killing machines, even though they looked like some of the softest and most subservient people on the surface. It was especially true for his superior, the red-haired demon called Ruben. He did not look like a demon because of no horns or tails on his body. He looked like a normal human, and his bearings were gentle and elegant, just like the angel Noman, but he was the scariest in the squad. Lucas had no idea what he could do to escape this ce, and began sweating. His hands were trembling as he walked to the area of work. Meanwhile, in the inner ring of the castle, the beautiful silver-haired Queen was sitting on a couch with the regent Queen beside her. Lucy had her head ced on her mother''s shoulder and was conversing with Alea, who was in a simr position on the opposite couch with Jasmine beside her. Lilith was doing something on her phone, and at this moment, felt a change and turned her head to look in a certain direction. ''Evergreen Rosette¡­ Qing Mei Sect¡­'' Lilith then squinted her eyes, and within her amethyst irises, a tint of blue began spreading like a drop of ink in water. In two seconds, Lilith''s eyebrows eased up and she looked normally in the distance. Her eyes now were a mix of purple and bright blue. It was as if the entire cosmos was ced within her eyes. ''¡­hm¡­ so it''s her doing. Not bad¡­'' Lilith got the answers she was looking for and turned her head back to look at her phone. She blinked once and her eyes returned to normal. ''Fufufu¡­ the right time hase. I should inform them¡­'' Lilith tilted her head to the side and ced it upon Lucy''s. She typed a few things on her phone, and after hitting send¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­.. Evure God n. Roy was walking out of the administration building, moving towards the North Gate to go back home. Suddenly, Roy stopped in his tracks and frowned. He felt a tremor in his body and looked up. The moment he did, his eyes widened and he said out loud: "Good¡­ heavens¡­" Chapter 1117 Someone’s Helping Lith 1117 Someone¡¯s Helping Lith Inside the Qing Mei Sect. Lith was properly briefed about the Shen Ze star system and how it worked. Shen Ze was the boundary between gods and mortals. This realm literallyy in the middle and contained everyone ¡ª a mortal, immortal, and even a god. The god realm in this ce was just the beginning of godhood. Therey a realm above it, a ne consisting of the highest level of gods, a level none could ever imagine in this ce. The supreme ancestor Yi exined that there was no one above the Legendary Rank in the star system as they would forcefully be pulled to the higher realm. If they resisted, the heavens would strike them with tribtion until they relented or died. At this point, Lith asked about the heavens. What was it? To which Yi replied that heaven was everywhere in the form of a will. It kept order and chaos bnced. Provided a medium for fate and destiny to work, and was the reason for why everything was the way it was. Yan then shifted the topic to the Evure God n and the Asura God n. The two repeated what his grand uncle Aegis Evure had stated. A little additional information was that Evure God n had secrets that only a select few knew in the world. Yi, Yan, and Lan being the supreme ancestors of the third ranked powerhouse in the Shen Ze star system naturally had an idea of it. The first ancestors of the Evure God n, namely Rumion and Frederica, had killed a certain few people and obtained great powers. They had truly struck diamonds in a coal mine, and this changed everything. The Asura God n was the reigning power at that time, and were notorious for their ways of work. Rumion and Frederica silently cultivated and established a n which was today known as the Evure God n. The powers they had obtained allowed them to rise steeply, and it was also inherited by theirter generations. The predecessors were lucky, but the sessors paved their own path by finding out how exactly their ancestors got lucky. They found the thing which gave their ancestors great powers. It was Unique Abilities. Unique abilities were only found in a select few people. Till this day, it was a mystery as to how individuals got it. One had to have heaven-defying luck to find such an individual and kill them to obtain it. When Yan said all of this, Lith significantly calmed down and looked at them with a dumbfounded gaze. Did these guys really not know the reason for unique abilities? In his world, some in the top brass had understood the answer long ago. They had even concealed the answer and ensured the general popce was unaware. This was quite the surprise he got here. Yan brushed over the topic some more and jumped to talking about the political situation in the Shen Ze star system. "¡­and thus, this world had not one, two, but four Legendary Ranks." "Hm?" Lith turned his head to look at her. "There are four legendaries here?" The quiet supreme ancestor beside Lith, Lan, nodded her head and replied, "Yes, benefactor. Us three and Qingshan are four of them." "Qingshan''s a Legendary Rank?!" Lith swiftly turned to face Xuan Lan and asked. She nodded her head and continued, "That girl may not seem like one to benefactor due to her subservient attitude. She''s prideful and fit to be a leader, but doesn''t act like that in front of benefactor. Our sect''s teachings are deeply ingrained in her like us. We do not forget our roots." Lith rubbed his temples and felt a headacheing. What would''ve happened to these guys if someone impersonated the soul mark and arrived here? Thousands of years of hard work would be in shambles, and these girls would forever regret following these teachings. Lith sighed visibly, making the three supreme ancestors look at him in concern. Yi positioned herself on Lith''s other side, and together with Lan, unconsciously pressed her soft body on him. "Is something the matter, benefactor?" "Yes." Lith did not bother hiding anything. "Before you met me, was there some dream or vision you had where youmunicated with a higher power? Someone with a bigger status than Legendary Rank." The three''s faces had visible surprise on it. "Yes. How did the benefactor know?" Yan asked. "It was a woman, wasn''t it?" "Yes." Yan did not refute. "Does the benefactor have a connection with her?" Lith shook his head. "Not yet. What did she say?" From the side, Lan began changing Lith''s blood soaked bandages and said, "She said that she''s one who had written our martial books and asked us to ask her anything we wanted to. Naturally, we did, and she answered everything so perfectly that we three ended up having our bottlenecks cleared up." "And?" Lith knew this wouldn''t end here. "She asked us to assist the benefactor in whatever things he wished to do. To help the benefactor properly, we were tasked to take control over the world, and ally ourselves with the legendary rankers from around the star system. Apart from us four, there''s two more Legendary Ranks in this world, and so far, with Qingshan''s administration, we have allied ourselves with twenty different powerhouses." Yi exined. "It was all done in utmost secrecy, so even the Evure God n and Asura God n members do not know about it." Yan added. ''What the¡­ what dogshit luck do I have?'' Lith couldn''t help but think and rub his temples. ''There was no need for me to do anything other thane to this world and survive. What Evure God n? What Asura God n? I have all the necessary people in control tounch an attack due to these three girls.'' Someone was helping Lith, and it was evident. Someone was trying their best to get his attention, while also doing their best to keep some distance to not cause him any trouble. The situation was simr to how it was in cartoons. A person would put a trail of goodies like cheese for a mouse, and the mouse would blindly eat one cheese after another, until it finally got captured in a trap. The person helping Lith had done such a thing by opening up an interesting gate into his world. Thisdy only had to make it somewhat mysterious and interesting to have Lith walk into it. Lith was looking to go into other worlds and gather allies for his war against the Evure God n, and thisdy knew it very well. Sighing once again and thinking of how easily he fell into this trap, Lith thought, ''What now? Should I prepare for the war or reject help and look for my own allies? This went easier than I thought and I have no idea what to make of it.'' ''Sigh¡­ so troublesome¡­'' ¡­.. . N?v(el)B\\jnn . . ..... If you want to support me so that I can pay artists to illustrate the characters in my novel, visit the following links: Pa treon: Pa treon/SocialHippo Pay Pal: Pa ypal.me/authorhippo (@authorhippo) Discord: Chapter 1118 Intel Is Important 1118 Intel Is Important A week passed. Lith''s injuries had healed and he was done contemting on the benefits a certain someone was giving him. Lith wasn''t a hot-blooded shounen protagonist to reject such an offer. Real life was not anime. His life, his family''s life, his world¡­ everything was at stake. The Evure God n and Asura God ns were forces with hands deep inside every single world of the Shen Ze star system. Battling against them was a challenge as is, and there was no guarantee as to when they would strike him or his family. The past was tragic for Lith''s grandmother, and she had to resort to abandoning her only daughter. His grandfather, grand-uncle, and grand-uncle''s friend¡­ all three fell in the conflict, and all three were Legendary Ranks. Lith couldn''t take any risk when up against such a force. He actually felt thankful to thisdy whoid out such a force for him to work with. He thought of talking to her, but eventually decided against it. He was a bit busy right now. It would be best if he talked to her once everything was over. Given how she hadid out everything for him, it won''t take too long to finish up with the mess his ancestors had created. It was time to avenge grandma, grandpa, grand-uncle, and his friend Hamza. May their souls rest in peace after the downfall of the Evure God n and the Asura God n. Lith was currently seated around a study table, in a room with five stunning beauties. It was Wang Wei, Qingshan, Jiang Yi, Wu Yan, and Xuan Lan. Wang Wei had stopped feeling ufortable around such big shots after a few days as contrary to her beliefs, the sect master and the supreme ancestors weren''t domineering and scary people, but actually quite gentle and friendly. They had helped her clear her bottleneck when they weren''t busy serving the benefactor. Speaking of the benefactor, Lith had asked thesedies to stop calling him that. He hadn''t done anything directly to get called that. The five panicked and wondered what they should call Lith then. Calling him lord didn''t sound right and neither did senior or master. Lith sighed and asked them to refer to him as young master. There was no other suitable term since thesedies were against calling him via as his real name. "Young master, do you wish to meet the other legendaries of this world?" Yi, the redhead, asked while sitting on a three-seater couch. Lith had some furniture in his space ring. He forgot why he had it, but well, it was useful. Answering Yi, Lith shook his head. "Our priority is to gain intel. Winning the information battle means we''re halfway there. Do any of you have any suggestions on this regard?" Lan looked at Lith and said, "Young master, there is someone called the Silent Nightmare. We do not have him as our direct ally, but one of our closest allies maintains a good rtion with him." Lan opened her palm and a golden scroll formed on it. She gently pushed it towards Lith and continued, "He is a mysterious man whose whereabouts are unknown. It is said that there''s nobody who can stop him from spying on them, if he makes up his mind, and even the Evure God n and the Asura God n stay wary." "Hm¡­" Lith looked at the golden scroll and hummed in agreement. It had the achievements of the man and talked about how he ended up making a big organization fall due to its corrupt officials sleeping with the partners of the lower brass. He had also worked once for the Qing Mei Sect in collecting information against one of the powerhouses of this world. This helped them kill the man easily and rece him with a man they had raised themselves. The list was endless, and it signified one thing ¡ª capability. The man sure was capable and knew his stuff. He had been caught a few times, but managed to escape from whatever prison he was put in. Currently, his whereabouts are unknown. Some folks say that he could literally be next to you or maybe in a star system far, far away¡­ "If you can contact him and give him the task, it would be amazing." Lith said. Lan nodded her head and looked at Qingshan, sitting on a bean bag beside Wang Wei. "Can you make a visit to the Imperial Pce and meet Tang Tao?" Qingshan put on a pondering expression and said, "It''s quite far. If I leave, there would be problems in the sect." "Hm, that''s troublesome then." Lan agreed with Qingshan. "We can send Wang Wei, perhaps." Qingshan suggested. Lan shook her head, and so did Yi and Yan. "Tang Tao will not see her due to her strength. He only speaks to the ones of the same strength as him." Yan answered. "That''s problematic then." Qingshan frowned. "I''ll go." Yisaid and got up. "I''ll meet him and get this done at the earliest." Lith looked at thedy and said, "If you can, make sure to meet the man Silent Nightmare or at least ask them a way through which we canmunicate with him. Do not tell the middleman about what we seek. Just ask him to introduce you to Silent Nightmare. Despite being an ally, it''s better to be safe than sorry." Yi nodded her head and bowed slightly while sping her hands. "Don''t worry, young master. He''s a close ally of ours and won''t cause problems. I''ll not speak of anything unnecessarily." Lith nodded his head in understanding and said, "Then please, go contact him. I leave this to you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Jiang Yi bowed again and left after bidding farewell to everyone. Lith then looked at the remaining fourdies and said, "Since intel''s taken care of, let''s talk about how we''re going to convince our allies to go against the two ns." Wang Wei reflexively asked, "Why would we need to do that, benefactor? They all loathe those two powers and would be happy to go against them." Wang Wei was allowed to call Lith benefactor since he had actually saved her. She was also madefortable to say her opinion out loud. Lith shook his head at her questions and replied, "Just loathing doesn''t mean anything, Wei. If there''s no benefits involved, no one''s going to fight. War is no joke. People die and lose a lot before gaining anything. Everyone would try to protect their individual interests while contributing the least in the war." Qingshan raised her eyebrows in surprise and so did the rest. Lith sure had some wisdom about war and the way people worked. "Then¡­ benefactor is saying¡­" "I''m saying that we need to give them ambitions." Lith smiled and answered calmly. "It works like this¡­" Chapter 1119 You’ll Be Joining Me 1119 You¡¯ll Be Joining Me If you can make someone imagine their bright future, make them momentarily get a feel of it¡­ there wouldn''t be anyone more ambitious and motivated than them. The same tactic would be used on the allies going against the two big ns. Lith went into great details while exining to the four. Their conversation seemed like it wouldn''t end for a while, and they kept discussing the matters of the Evure God n and the Asura God n. Lith has a conviction in his heart that he wouldn''t return until he made the two ns fall, and seriously busied himself in work. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. ''I need to find the Prince! I''ve finally thought of a way toplete this mission.'' A ck-haired, ck-eyed butler sitting around a long rectangr table inside a luxurious hall with enormous chandeliers and high ceiling, thought to himself as he gazed at his interlocked fingers. "Let''s begin with the work allotment." A crisp voice broke the man''s focus and made him turn his head. Sitting at the end of the table was a beautiful pink-haired maid. Lucas knew she was a fairy, and boy were fairies so damn pretty. "I''ll be on vacation for a while." A man with gentle and holy bearings had his gaze lowered as he said. His demeanor was calm, and his hair''s blue locks fell the sides, making him appear really majestic. ''Why is everyone so charming?'' Lucas couldn''t understand the deal with these servants. In his past life, he knew slightly about the n, but did not know them as deeply as he did now. Every single servant was devilishly handsome or beautiful! How was this possible? Lucas looked so average and out of ce when sitting together with them. If they were polished jades, then he was a coarse pebble. He was depressed as is, and with these guys being around him, he was sinking further into the trenches of sadness. "You shouldn''t go on a vacation right now, Noman. There''s quite some unfinished work." Be said while handing Noman a set of papers. Noman did not look at them and said calmly, "My ascension is due." "Oh." Be understood immediately. She slowly slid the papers back to herself and said, "It''s fine then. How long will it take?" Noman slightly shook his head. "It is challenging to make an estimation." Be tapped her index finger on the table and frowned. "Who else can I send to assist His Highness now?" The moment Lucas heard this sentence, his eyes lit up while he thought, ''The opportunity is here!'' Lucas raised his hand and looked at Be, catching hers and the rest''s attention. He didn''t speak as that would mean being audacious and waited until someone said something to him. "What is it, newbie?" Be hadn''t seen this guy before, so he must be new. "Ma''am, would you please allow me to take this?" Lucas said with a calm and straight face. Be continued to tap on the table with her index finger and said, "You''re just a Saint Rank. You can''t assist His Highness or be of use." "I see. My apologies then." Lucas lowered his hand and sat back down calmly. ''See, system, I tried my best to get out. But it wasn''t possible.'' Lucas was eyeing this opportunity from the start, but surprisingly or unsurprisingly got turned down. There was nothing else he could do. The system did not respond to that statement and it was if it was calcting what could be done. The small interruption of Lucas was overlooked by everyone as they were too busy trying to figure out who could assist the Prince. For some reason, as of this moment, everyone in the Emperor and Supreme Rank category was busy. Noman was thest hope, but even his ascension ising up and it wouldn''t be good to have him stall that. Be was in a pinch and couldn''t really figure out what to do. During this moment of contemtion, a hand appeared on her shoulder. Turning to look at it, Be saw a beautiful maid with thick, seductive proportions standing behind her. "I''ll be taking care of this." Thedy said in her soft voice. At her appearance, everyone except Be stood up and bowed. "Greetings, Chief." Some of the servants said. "Weren''t you busy?" Be asked Luna, who had just arrived at the meeting. "I was." Luna said with a smile. "But Madam asked me to put everything aside and take care of His Highness." "I see." Be felt relieved. At least this problem. Was sorted now. Luna did not sit down to participate in the meeting. Instead, she looked in Lucas''s direction. "You." Luna called out, making Lucas look at her in surprise. "You''ll be joining me." Lucas''s eyebrows flickered, but he bowed and thanked Luna for giving him this opportunity. Lucas did not want to meet Lith. He was overjoyed to have people forbid him from meeting him. The system wouldn''t punish him for something that wasn''t in his control. However, now he may be punished. And the punishment would be severe if he did not take the necessary actions. The system was pushing him in a direction to assassinate the Vampire Prince so that the doomsday never appears. The doomsday''s main character was the Vampire Prince. It was him who charged at the Evure God n with a mighty army and mercilessly killed them on a particr day. If he doesn''t exist, then there won''t be anyone going against the Evure God n. All these years, the apocalypse referred to the apocalypse that the Evure God n would face. Lucas was made to regress by them to save them in the future. It was clear as to why the system was pushing him so much and did not let him speak a single word against them. Lucas sighed internally, but began formting the things he could do to deal with this situation. Meanwhile, Luna wondered why the Madam had asked her to take this guy with her. Did he have something special on him that His Highness might need? Well, it''s not like it was her position to question these decisions. She was a simple maid who followed the orders of her Master. There was nothing that made her feel better other than serving her Master, and to do so, after giving some instructions to Lucas, left to pack a few things and leave for the Evergreen Rosette World. Lucas got some time before leaving, and since he was going to assist the Prince, he was given an opportunity to grab whatever he wanted from the castle. And thus, Lucas used his brain to grab all the necessary items he could go against the owner of these very items. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1120 This Is Baby-Making Sex, Luna.* 1120 This Is Baby-Making Sex, Luna.* A weekter. Qing Mei Sect. "What''s the update?" Lith was in a warm and bright pce''s room, surrounded by five beauties. "The Silent Nightmare has agreed for the task." One of the beauties said. "Good. We can then move onto the next thing." Lith opened an old scroll and looked at it. "There''s exactly 26 Legendary Ranks, out of which the sect is on really good terms with 16 of them. The rest are only there for the benefits and¡­" An ally did not mean a friend. It was someone who shared simr views for themon enemy and would benefit from the downfall of the person. 10 out of the 26 allies were someone whose interests were at stake due to the reign of the two powerhouses. It was not to a high degree and thus the Qing Mei Sect was not able to form a friendly rtionship. If it was a football team, these people would be considered substitutes and the rest would be the main yers. At present, something had to be done to bring these people closer and Lith was discussing exactly that with thedies. Thesedies were a perfect example of beauties with brains, and some of their ideas were well epted by Lith. One of which was to create a rift. Do something that would strain the rtionship of these ten with their friendly allies, so that the sect could jump in and give them a hug, bringing them over to this side. The other suggestion was to do things that would make them hate the Evure God n and the Asura God n. This was difficult, but not impossible. "Good suggestions, Wang Wei, Qingshan." Lith praised the two, making them sh a small smile. The discussion continued on for the next three hours, until the three supreme ancestors turned their heads in a particr direction and stared at it, making Lith, Wang Wei, and Qingshan wonder what was up. "There''s a guest." Yi said. "Two guests." Lan corrected. Yan squinted her eyes, and a split secondter, eased her brows and smiled. "Oh, it seems that they are for the young master." Hearing this, Lith wondered who it was. He didn''t remember inviting any guests. A secondter, the space in the room fluctuated and out appeared Luna, making Lith raise his eyebrows in surprise, only to knit them when he saw Lucas. "Hm? Why are you two here?" Lith asked the two. Luna and Lucas greeted Lith firstly, and then Luna answered, "We''re here to assist you, Your Highness." "Assist?" Lith didn''t remember asking for assistance. "Madam''s orders." Luna answered. "I see." Lith didn''t need to be told anything more. It was just a mother looking after her son''s best interests. The sect''s five beauties in the room stared at Luna, and were stunned. She was in a maid outfit, but still looked absolutely stunning and beautiful. A demigod as a maid? The young master sure came from a powerful background! Lucas on the side was ignored by everyone. He was about as average as one could be and did not possess anything noteworthy to be looked at. Lith faced the sect''s beauties and said, "I feel like taking some rest. Let''s continue the discussion in the evening." Thedies nodded their heads and walked out of the room. Lith sent Lucas away with them and was alone with Luna. He got up from his cushioned seat and stretchedzily. "I don''t know how, but you came at the right time, Luna." Luna smiled happily. "I''m d, Your Highness." Lith walked close to her and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her close to him. Their faces were close, they could feel each other''s breath. Lith looked into Luna''s eyes and said, "I was working without a break ever since I arrived here and would''ve burnt out and crashed had you not appeared now." Luna giggled softly. "Then I''m really very d that I came." "Indeed." Lith said and felt Luna''s soft, supple lips on his, tasting her sweet saliva. A short peckter, he said, "Now it''s my turn toe." Luna moved her hand down and unzipped Lith''s pants, taking out the monster hiding within. She held it with both her hands and said seductively, "Cum whenever and wherever you want, Your Highness." The hot breath he felt of Luna''s aroused Lith. He took her to the small bedroom connected to the current one andy down on the bed. Luna knew what he wanted and undressed themselvespletely, lying side to side, facing each other and kissing. N?v(el)B\\jnn Today, Lith was in the mood for some passionate, normal lovemaking. It was best had in a small, cramped room like this while being under a thick nket on the bed. All of Luna''s warm, soft body was pressed against his. He could smell her sweet scent and her velvety lips and rough, well maintained bush grazed against his shaft and stomach. Lith took hold of Luna''s lips and coiled his tongue around hers as his hand groped her perky ass tightly. He pressed her against himself and after a few seconds, shifted Luna on top of him. A nket was draped on top of them and brought them closer than ever. The kiss was continuing and Lith moved his hands all over Luna''s ass cheeks, ying with them to his heart''s content. Lith wasn''t in a hurry and neither was Luna. He felt her pussy rub against the bottom of his dick, and bring a heavenly sensation. Lith moved one of his hands to the middle of Luna''s ass and rubbed his fingers against her dripping pink slit. He then spread her folds with his index and ring fingers and inserted his middle finger inside her hot vagina. It felt hot instead of warm today. It seemed that Luna was enjoying this new intimate moment. Breaking the kiss, Lith inserted his second finger inside Luna''s pussy and looked into her love-filled eyes while fingering. "This is baby-making sex, Luna." Lith told her with a smile. She didn''t respond verbally, but her insides sure frightened. "Someday in the future, we''ll have it again." "Your Highness¡­" Lunapletely sobered up and looked at Lith in shock. Does he understand the weight of his words? Lith was well aware of what he was saying. He ran his fingers to and fro inside the leaking wet tunnel and with his other hand, pinched Luna''s clit, making her moan and ce her head on his shoulder. He kissed the top of her head and said with a smile, "Let''s practice baby-making sex a little bit¡­" Luna blushed slightly and said while hugging Lith tightly, "Mhmm¡­" Chapter 1121 Mating Press** 1121 Mating Press** Under thefortable nket, Lith grabbed Luna''s soft peaches and spread them. Knowing every inch of her very well, Lith grinded his shaft against her lower lips, then slowly made them enter the slippery fuckhole. "Mhmm¡­" Luna let out a content moan as she felt full and continued toy on Lith''s chest. A warm, fuzzy, and squishy feeling spread from Lith''s lower body, all the way to his head. Moving his hips, he hit all the weak spots inside hisdy and felt a tight squeeze in response. Luna began moving her hips as well, in sync with Lith''s, getting hit deeper inside with each movement. The intimate position continued until Lith felt content, after which he rolled over and got on top of Luna, still being under the nket. Luna''s hazy eyes, her heated breath, and the tightly clinging pussy seemed infatuated. With each thrust, her big tits jiggled and tried to grab Lith''s attention, getting sessful in doing so after a few seconds as he grabbed one of them and sucked hard. A firm yet soft pearl was in his mouth. As he bit on the, the reaction was felt at the bottom, with Luna tightening up once again. Few minutes of gentle poundingter, Lith got up and made the nket drop. He ced his hands under Luna''s legs and pushed them towards her chest, moving his dick deeper into her pussy as he got into a mating press position. Looking right into Luna''s eyes, he said, "This is how we''ll make babiester." p! p! p! "Ohh¡­ ohhh¡­ ohhhhhh!" Lith rammed his shaft hard into Luna with each thrust and made her eyes cross. With a bit more of some intense pounding, her tongue was out and she was in another zone altogether! She was in bliss and to take her to another level, Lith pinched her clit and pulled it. "Ohhhhhhh!" Luna immediately had an orgasm and trembled, spraying her lewd liquids on Lith''s body. Her insides squeezed immactely and made Lith grunt. He didn''t hold back either and shot his load deep within her, sessfully finishing in the mating press position. Luna went through another small orgasm as she felt the hot semen inside her womb. This quickie felt so good for both of them that they rested after it and didn''t indulge in another round. As Lithy on the bed with Luna in his arms, he thought to himself, ''I need to reach a rank higher than my wives. It''s not because I am jealous of them or anything. It''s that¡­'' Lith caressed Luna''s hair and looked at her lovingly. ''¡­I want to be capable enough to protect them during their pregnancies. Currently, most of them are either at Supreme Rank or Legendary Rank. I have to surpass that if I even n to have babies.'' ''Kids huh¡­'' Lith''s thoughts drifted as he made imaginary scenes of him with his wives and kids. A smile crept up on his face as he saw chibi versions of himself and his wives in his imagination. ''It sure would be fun to see them. Though, it''s going to be one hell of a task to coax some of mydies into having kids. Aunt Lucifer and Mayzin are the most troublesome. The two won''t even allow me to think in this direction if I don''t have a certain strength.'' Lucifer was horny at all times, but was strict on Lith and herself when it came to Lith''s cultivation. She wouldn''t allow him certain things unless he achieved a certain level, like marrying her was off the table until he equaled her in strength. Mayzin was the same in this regard, and taming her was harder than Lucifer. Well, at least she was agreeing to go on dates and hang outs. This was progress. ''Anyway¡­ didn''t I make a conviction to not have sex until I reached a certain rank? Welp¡­ it seems I forgot about it.'' Lith internally heaved out a sigh. ''Being surrounded by such beauties sure makes me forget certain things. I have to be careful from next time onwards or these girls will devour me and won''t even leave the bones.'' There was a lot of work left to do, but for now, Lith decided to take a small nap with the beauty in his arms. ¡­.. A few hourster. Lith felt refreshed and so did Luna. The two got up and stretched, beingpletely naked. Lith turned to the side and looked outside the window of his room. A vast mountainous region with cloud covered peaks and flowing rivers came into his view. It was close to sunset and the scenery was magnificent. "The view is great. You should take a look." Lith suggested. "It surely is, Your Highness." Luna said and got on her knees. She moved towards the windowsill and leaned forwards to have a proper look of the outside. "We are at quite a height and the pce is probably taller than the castle." In front of Lith was Luna''s swaying ass as she looked outside. He did not have any ns, but his little brother suggested otherwise. Lith got on his knees as well and went behind Luna, grabbing her by the hips. "We should have a peak in our castle that gives a simr view." Lith suggested and slowly made his dick spread Luna''s pussy, prating her pink insides. "Mhmm¡­ it would be challenging¡­ but it''s doable." Luna replied while continuing to look around the beautiful surroundings. Lith moved his hips and could visibly see the stretch of Luna''s fuckhole as he slid his shaft in and out of her velvety pussy. He moved his hands and ced them by her side, leaning forwards to stick his chest on her back. cing his head beside hers, Lith looked at thendscapes Luna was looking at. "We could make a small waterfall from theke by the castle and fill it with bright fireflies." Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Luna was being stuffed like a thanksgiving turkey, yet presented herself as if nothing was happening. She nodded her head and answered while clenching her insides to squeeze her Prince''s cock, "That would make a great spot, but it has its problems like¡­" As the two began discussing the unimportant stuff, the door of the room slowly creaked open. In walked threedies with red, green, and blue hair respectively. The moment they had a look at what was going on¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh¡­ my¡­" "¡­heavens¡­" "¡­young¡­ master¡­" ¡­.. A/N: I''ve uploaded a ton of nsfw pictures on Patr*on, go check them out! (Spoiler: there''s pictures of Luna, Qingyue, Alea, and many moredies getting creamed. There''s even pictures of Be, Fei giving a blowjob, Emilia stripping and riding. Get any tier on Patr**n and enjoy!) (Patreon/socialhippo) Chapter 1122 Stunned Ladies** 1122 Stunned Ladies** At the threedies'' shock, Lith and Luna both turned to look at them. p¡­ p¡­ p¡­ Lith mmed his dick deep inside Luna''s pussy without worries as he gazed at the three supreme ancestors, making them turn red. "You guys are here earlier than expected. Have a seat." Lith was unbothered, as if he wasn''t buck naked and corrupting a beautifuldy''s yin flower with his yang energy. The three supreme ancestors could not reject Lith''smands and sat down on the couch in his room with red faces. They tried to avert their gazes, but curiosity got the best of them as they looked at the mating point between a man and a woman. A veiny, girthy thing was going inside thedy repeatedly. As it came out, it brought a lot of liquid with it and soaked the bed sheets below. The young master looked extremely hot with his clothes off and the movements he was doing was no less than a mating dance that animals did to attract their partners. The three virgins were engrossed and couldn''t avert their eyes for even a split second. "You should''ve knocked before entering. As you can see, I was a bit busy showing my maid thendscapes around here." Lith said and shook his head, making the threedies look at him with stupefaction. What? What did the young master just say?! This was what the three were thinking of. They had initially thought that they were in for a scolding to have entered the young master''s room without permission, but who would''ve thought that he would say something like this, instead of getting angry at them. Not to mention¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Luna was dripping lots of juices once again. With each pump, the sounding from the bottom sounded wetter. "Inform Wang Wei and Qingshan that I''m busy. We''ll continue the discussion amongst ourselves and you can brief themter on." Lith said and got back to gazing at the scenery with Luna. Luna was smiling and happily getting fucked. She liked how the Prince was prioritizing her despite being busy. Yi, Yan, and Lan were genuinely embarrassed by the situation unfolding in front of them, but they did as they were told and informed the two. The three then realized that the yang energy in the room was quite thick. Even the yin energy was purer than any they''ve evere across and this surprised them greatly. Lith moved his hands to support Luna''s big breasts, making his palms act like bra cups, and said, "We can gaze at thister. I can''t make thesedies wait for long and there''s important stuff that needs to be done." Luna nodded her head. "I understand, Your Highness." Lith nodded back. "You need to do the work while I talk to them." Lith kissed Luna''s cheek and took his shaft out, making it spring and twitch, as if it needed some love. Luna''s vaginal hole contracted and rxed, seeming to be gasping as juices dripped from within. The three supreme ancestors'' gazes were fixated on Lith''s dragon, not leaving it for even a second. This was the first time they were looking at a man''s thing live and so up close. Lith went to sit on the chair by his study table and Luna positioned her pussy above his cock, slowly sliding down on it and sitting on Lith''sp in a cowgirl position. Luna soon began moving and did her work while Lith looked at the three sectdies. "So¡­ what were we discussing before?" The threedies did not answer. They were too busy looking at the point of coitus. Their eyes were darting up and down with the movements, in total sync, and made Lith ask with some surprise, "Ladies?" There was no response. "Ladies? Hello!?" Snap! Lith snapped his fingers and made the three to look at him. Realizing what had just happened, the three quickly bowed and said, "We sincerely apologize for our misconduct!" Lith shook his hand and said, "Get to the point." Yan nodded her head and said, "The Silent Nightmare has sent us some information." "Oh? Already?" Lith was pleasantly surprised. "Yes, young master." Yan said. "He said that the Evure God n saw unusual meteor showers. This has never happened before and their headquarters is in panic." "Interesting¡­" Lith said and patted Luna''s ass cheeks, then squeezed them hard enough to have his imprint on them. The threedies were shaken and wondered whether they had just done something wrong to incite such a response from the young master. The way he grabbed her, it sure seemed painful. "What else?" Lith asked. Yi scratched her chin and said awkwardly, "Some of the experts were injured in the meteor shower, but none faced any life threatening injuries. There was, however, one anomaly." "Hmm?" Lith was listening keenly. Yi continued, "A person called Roy had not suffered any damage unlike the rest. He is a part of the top brass of the Evure God n, and this significant news because he was on his way to another realm when this happened." Plopp¡­ Plopp¡­ Plopp¡­ Luna''s riding sounds filled the room as Yi stopped speaking. Lith caressed her ass and asked. L#$*| must''ve been a coincidence for sure." The three supreme ancestors nodded. "We think the same." Yan then sighed and shook her head. "However, the Evure God n''s administration doesn''t think the same. They believe there''s some conspiracy involved and are trying to find out who''s the perpetrator that was targeting everyone except one. It was clear that someone was trying to pitch them against their own kind." Lith chuckled and shook his head. "People try to justify anything and everything. Anyway¡­ what else?" The threedies eventually settled down and didn''t find the young master having sex with hisdy bothering. They began having a proper discussion and as it was getting serious¡­ PAH! Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ "Mhmmm~" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Luna moaned and bounced harder on Lith''s shaft. Lith held her ass and began moving his own hips as well. He turned to look at the three blushingdies and said, "Give me a minute." "T-take your time¡­" Yi said. Lith nodded and looked into Luna''s eyes. They were getting hazier and her nipples were fully erect, hinting at how aroused she was. Lith got up from his chair along with Luna and began fucking her in a standing position. His shaft was being choked by her soft walls again and brought him great pleasure. Exactly after a minuteter, Luna''s body quivered, and grabbing this opportunity, Lith pounded her hard and finally exploded inside her, making her legs shake and her to let out a loud, lewd moan. Cum overflowed from Luna''s pussy, and not minding it, Lith sat back down on the chair and looked at the stunneddies. "Right¡­ where were we at?" ¡­.. A/N: I''ve uploaded a ton of nsfw pictures on Patr*on, go check them out! (Spoiler: there''s pictures of Luna, Qingyue, Alea, and many moredies getting creamed. There''s even pictures of Be, Fei giving a blowjob, Emilia stripping and riding. Get any tier on Patr**n and enjoy!) (Patreon/socialhippo) Chapter 1123 It’s pure?** 1123 It¡¯s pure?** Yi, Yan, and Lan had never seen such a spectacle before. All their life they had cultivated in seclusion and only had knowledge of how things worked. This was the first time they got a live experience of it. Lith sat by the study table, and in between his legs was Luna, on her knees, coiling her tongue around his cum covered cock. The threedies couldn''t take their sight off this and their gaze moved from up to down, in sync with Luna''s movements. "Any problems here?" Lith asked with a raised eyebrow. "N-no, young master." Yan answered. Clearing her throat, she continued, "It''s just a bit surprising to see an abundance ofsuch pure yin and yang energy here." The energies were quite pure and surprised the three supreme ancestors. They weren''t aware of the fact that Lith was a dual cultivator, the very inheritor of the Grand Lust Sovereign. "It''s pure?" Lith asked. He had usually heard of his yang energy being strong or potent, but what was pure? And what was impure? "Yes, it is." Yan gave a curt nod. "The yin energy of young master''sdy, and the yang energy of young master¡­ both are so pure that only a few drops could raise a mortal to the peak of mortality." "Oh?" This was an interesting conversation. Lith made Luna get up and sit on hisp, facing him sideways. "Mydy here hasn''t indulged much in yin cultivation. How can she have such a high purity?" "That''s what we''d like to know too, young master." Yi answered. "We want to know the ways in which you train to have attained such a pure form of yin energy." "Young master¡­" The quiet Xuan Lan spoke in her soft and serious tone. "If you don''t mind¡­ can you give us a small vial of yourdy''s yin essence?" Gasp! Yi and Yan were speechless. They couldn''t believe that Lan would drop such a bombshell after being quiet for so long. They were eventually going to ask the young master about it, but currently, it wasn''t the right time! Lith and Luna both were surprised by Lan''s request. Nevertheless, Lith''s hand that was ced on Luna''s thigh moved to its inner side, slowly caressing her hairy pussy. "I don''t have her yin essence stored. You would need to wait a bit." Yi and Yan''s ears turned red while Lan waspletely unfazed. She nodded in understanding and said, "Please take your time, young master." "Welp, you heard thedy, Luna." Lith said to his vampire maid and bit her ear. In response, a cold palm wrapped itself around his shaft and pulled his skin down, making the sensitive head twitch in open air. Luna did not let the skin go back up and instead turned to look at the threedies. "Would you like some yang essence too? It has a taste you''ll never be able to find elsewhere." This time, even Lan''s ears turned somewhat red and she along with the rest lowered their gaze, unsure of how to answer that question. Lith raised an eyebrow at his maid''s bold actions. She seemed to have gotten a bit cockytely. She needed some harsh disciplining to go back to her normal self. A few seconds of contemtionter, it was Lan once again that looked at Luna and Lith. "¡­if that won''t be much work, then please. We''d be really grateful." Luna gave her a small smile and finally let the parched head of Lith''s shaft get shaded under the skin. Using her middle finger, she gently touched the tip and spread the oozing precum everywhere to hydrate the dried crown. The cold sensation along with the touch of Luna''s finger made Lith raise an eyebrow. What had gotten to his maid? She was learning newer things and knew how to please him really well! Not falling behind, Lith inserted his two fingers deep inside Luna''s wet pussy and curled them while pressing on her clit with his thumb, making her tremble and let out a soft moan. Lith then turned to look at the three supreme ancestors and asked them, "How do you harvest the yin essence usually?" Despite feeling embarrassed, Yi answered, "We usually do what young master is doing." "Finger each other and oral sex?" Lith asked nonchntly. "Yes." Yi said, her face beet red. "Oh, good. I thought there were some fancy rituals or steps required to do that in your sect. Anyway, since it doesn''t require anything, fill a small vial with your yin essences and let me see the purity of it." The three were bemused with the way Lith spoke so fluently and without any hesitation or embarrassment. The young master sure was a talker, they thought. The threedies with red, green, and blue hair stripped in front of Lith, showing their innocently seductive and curvy bodies. They weren''t used to doing this in front of someone, much less a man, but mustered up the courage to fulfill the request of their benefactor. Lith and Luna could both see how sloppy their movements were. They wereplete amateurs, and seemed to be people who preferred cultivating in a cave day in and out, without doing anything else. Luna leaned to the side and asked her Prince in a low voice, "Is His Highness going to expand his harem?" "Are you getting jealous? Feeling that I won''t give you much attention?" Like a true gentleman, he did not answer, instead questioned her back. His fingers worked fast at the bottom to distract Luna from answering. Luna smiled and chuckled softly. "The madams might be. You''ve spent a lot more time with others than them in the past couple of decades." The reality hit Lith like a truck and froze him on the spot. "Before you take any steps, please think twice, Your Highness." It was not Luna''s ce to tell what was right or wrong. She was simply stating the facts and asking him to be careful. He was her master, it was not the other way round. He could do whatever he wanted, and she would be happy for him either which way. Lith clicked his tongue and squeezed Luna''s tits. "Lecturing your master? You''ve gotten quite audacious, haven''t you?" Luna smiled and said, "I havemitted a grave sin, Your Highness. Please punish me." "I would''ve done it, but we need your yin essence right now." Lith said and pped Luna''s perky ass. An idea shed in his mind as he did that, making him get up along with Luna. The threedies watched Lith get up along with Luna. They then saw him wrap his arms around the prettydy and roll on the bed, getting himself on the bottom with hisdy on top of him. Luna faced away from Lith, and it was intentional. He spread her legs apart and gave the threedies an unobstructed view of her glistening hairy pussy and tight pink asshole. He rubbed his cock along the length of her slit and said, "Yi, Yan, and Lan,e here." The nude beauties did as asked and got close to Lith. Lith could see a clear view of their puffy pinkbias that were never stretched before. He gazed up and first saw their beautiful mounds, then their pretty faces. "Her and my hands aren''t free. Yi and Yan, you stand over there and focus on collecting the yin and yang essences. Lan, you do what you were doing before and give me your yin essence directly. This would be more authentic and better than storing into a vial." Lan blinked in befuddlement while Yi and Yan did not question and went on top of the bed, standing right beside Lith and Luna''s legs, staring at the forbidden ces. Lith squeezed Luna''s boobs as hard as he could and said while biting her ear, "Your punishment would be brutal." After saying so, without giving her a chance to prepare herself, Lith pierced her tight asshole with his iron hard dick in one powerful thrust. "Ahhhhhh~" N?v(el)B\\jnn Luna felt pain, but couldn''t be more ecstatic. She was in literal euphoria with the rough treatment and immediately had an orgasm. Yi and Yan on the other hand were too shocked to react. Only after a few seconds when they felt the concentration of the yin energy rise around them did they get to their senses and take out a vial to collect Luna''s dripping cum. Sttt¡­ Sttt¡­ Lith rammed his shaft inside Luna''s tight ass and hit all of her pleasure spots, making her moan loudly and squirt like a waterfall. The scene was quite bizarre for the innocent supreme ancestors, but they did their duty and continued to collect the lewd juices dripping out of Luna. Lith was having a great time inside his maid''s ass. She was tight as ever and getting out and going in was bing challenging as moments passed due to her undergoing continuous orgasms and tightening up. Lith felt his own orgasm getting closer and with increased fervor, he pounded his sweet maid hard. Lan, standing right beside Lith, was amused just like Yi and Yan. However, she had instructions to follow, and so¡­ she rubbed herself right beside Lith''s face. Ten minutester. "Ahh¡­" Yan moaned softly. "Y-y-young master¡­ it''s¡­ing¡­" Chapter 1124 It Tastes Even Better If You… 1124 It Tastes Even Better If You¡­ On the bed, basked in thest sun rays of the golden hour, five stark naked yin and yang cultivators were having a discussion. Everyone held a small vial in their hands and were examining it. Nothing was out of the ordinary, except the fact that Lith felt a tight squishy feeling around his shaft. His beautiful vampire maid was seated on hisp, anchored in ce by his cock in her ass. This felt really normal to Luna, and she wasn''t even thinking about sex, but the yin essence at hand. Luna held Yan''s yin essence while Lith examined Yi and Lan''s. The three naked legendary rankers were looking at two vials in their hands. One seemed viscous and creamy while the other was clear and thin in consistency, albeit slightly sticky. "This seems exactly as how it should be and is no different than Luna''s." Lithmented. He then ced his head on Luna''s shoulder and looked at the vial in her hand. "Give me a small sample of it, maybe Yan''s would be different." Lith''s mouth said that, but deep inside Luna, his shaft twitched and gestured her to pay attention to him. Luna dipped her pinky finger inside the vial and made Lith taste it. "It''s the same as well." Lith said while looking at Yan, who was turning red. "Maybe it has to do with their prowess. His Highness should examine samples fromdies of all rankings." Luna suggested. "Hm¡­ that would be a good idea." Lith answered and turned to look at Yan. "Can it be done?" "Yes, why not." Yan said. "Should I go¡ª" "You should taste that first." Luna cut Yan off and said, hinting at the vial. Yan blushed, but nodded her head and dipped her finger in it, then tasted it. Soon, everyone could see her blushing face bloom with surprise. "So sweet and rosy¡­" Yan unknowingly said and tasted it again. Luna then turned to the other two, and knowing what she was trying to say, they did the same, and were shocked senseless like Yan after the taste. Luna then grinded herself on Lith''sp and said to Lan, "It tastes even better if you have it from the source." This time, the three did not blush, and openly looked down, right at the base of Lith''s shaft. Luna slowly got up and revealed the length of Lith''s hot rod, making the threedies move their eyes up and stare at it. Luna then sat back down and broke the immersion, making the threedies self conscious and look away. Lith chuckled softly and slid his hand towards Luna''s inner side while rocking his hips. He sneaked two fingers inside her pussy and said, "Let''s leave this conversation forter and get done with the yin and yang thing. To be honest with you three, I''ve already formed a hypothesis, but I do need those samples to confirm them ande to a proper conclusion." His fingers slid in and out of his maid''s slippery vagina while his shaft stirred her inside. This was clearly visible to everyone and made the conversation so casual. "We need to move onto the next step and n on how to attack the Evure God n and the Asura God n. So far, I''ve had no details of the Asura God n and am waiting for it." "That''ll be brought to you soon, young master." Yi said with seriousness. "I hope so. I don''t want any more dys." Lith said and increased the intensity of his thrusts as he felt his climax be close. Amidst the pping and squelching wet sounds, he continued, "Ask the Silent Nightmare to get information on the Asura God n. Anything and everything he can get his hands on." "Will be done, young master." Yan replied. "Good. Let''s analyze the information on the Evure God n that we got and check if there''s any holes in it." Lan, Yi, and Yan nodded their heads, then sat beside Lith to get things done. Meanwhile¡­ In a dark world far away from them, war drums made everyone''s heart tremble, in sync with the tremor on the ground as a sea of marching troops charged towards the final fortress of humanity. BOOOM¡ª! A cannonball striked a spot in the sea of marching devils, killing many instantly. Limbs, flesh, and blood sprayed everywhere along with the explosion, but nothing made the troops'' morale dwindle as they kept marching without batting an eye. BOOOM¡ª! BOOOM¡ª! BOOOM¡ª! Three more cannonballs were fired in a row and killed many on the battlefield, yet nothing worked to stop the troops. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om On the fortress walls, the soldiers handling the cannons were sweating. One of them turned to their superior in metal armor and said nervously, "Commander, those brutes don''t even care about their peers'' death." Themander was a stoic man, seasoned with thousands of years of battle. "They wouldn''t be devils if they cared for their own kind," he said calmly. "Alert the ground artillery and ask them to strike with the catapults." "Yes, sir!" The lousy man got alert after themand gave hismander a salute. He left to inform the artillery while themander¡­ He walked close to the cannon and grazed his index finger against the metallic sheen. He looked at the sea of troops in the distance and had a soft smile form on his face. "They went all out, huh¡­" The man then snapped his fingers, and with a thunderous boom, another cannonball was shot from the cannon. This time, it hit a major area and caused some of the devils to look back to see what was happening. Smiling, themander pinched his neck and peeled off his skin. What should''ve been muscles and nerves underneath was surprisingly normal, unblemished, and smooth skin. A mask was removed in this small chamber, and the face of a beautiful raven-haired woman with amethyst eyes graced the area. Her face, neck, and body were in a mismatch, but she did not seem to mind it. "Huuff¡­ this feels morefortable," thedy said. "Should I undo the body change too?" In a split second, she had her answer as she shook her head. "No, that would be difficult to go back to if that soldier arrives." Thedy then went back to watching the charging army. Her mouth once again crept into a small smile and sliding her finger down the cannon, she said, "It''s time for me to join. My n members have been getting quite cockytely. So humbling is needed." Thedy then loaded a cannonball in the cannon, and before firing, thought, ''Hm¡­ should I go all out too?'' A split secondter, she shook her head again. ''None would survive if I did that.'' She then fired the cannonball and sent it flying. While staring at it, she thought, ''This one shouldn''t kill them all...'' ''¡­hopefully.'' Chapter 1125 The Asura God Clan Suffered Defeat, Was It? 1125 The Asura God n Suffered Defeat, Was It? BOOOM¡ª! BOOOM¡ª! BOOOM¡ª! Back to back rounds of cannonballs wrecked the army of devils, making them halt and focus their attention on the fortress walls. "Unleash the artillery!" The mainmander of the army on a mutant flying dragon yelled out loud from the far back. With ear piercing whooshing sounds, a thousand catapults sent balls of fire at the fortress walls. The impact caused cracks and tremors in the walls and threw the personnel on it off bnce. The morale of the charging devils were at an all time high after this, and expecting a momentary pause on the humans'' side, they roared and ran to break the fortress walls. "Idiots." The soft voice of a woman said. She was the verydy with amethyst eyes, disguising herself as a man in the human fortress. With the p on the cannon beside, a gurgling sound was produced, followed by a loud woosh as arge was shot at the army. The expanded in midair. By the time itnded, it was wide enough to capture a thousand devils. Thedy put her mask on and disguised herself as the stoicmander from before. It was just in time, as the soldier returned shortly after and watched the huge cast in the sky to fall down t on the ground, trapping many devils. In a fit of panic, the devils used every means they could to burn the, the mes of which were reflected clearly in the soldier''s eyes as he watched them. "Commander¡­mander look!" The soldier shouted, not knowing that it was this verymander who did it. In the span of a few minutes, the battle which hadn''t even begun yet was over. The devil army stopped in their tracks and contemted whether to continue or not after being struck so hard. As they checked the damages, they realized continuing further would be a meaningless risk as the chances of getting wiped out were sky high. Themander of the army shouted to retreat and they slowly fell back, baffling the humans on the fortress. How did this happen? Did they really have the tools to cause such attacks? The humans had no clue and were in panic. A few cannonballs and a shouldn''t have caused such damage to the mighty army. Those guys should''ve had means to defend against these, then why weren''t they able to? The same questions were asked by the soldier to the stoicmander in the cannon chamber. Themander replied in a serious and overbearing tone, "Some questions are better left unanswered." Themander then made a sharp turn, whipping his coattail and leaving the room. The mysterious persona made the soldier look at him with reverence as he left. Once themander was gone, the soldier turned to look at the battlefield and saw the army had almost left the ce. On this day, humanity had miraculously survived by a hair''s breadth. They all knew they did not have the means to stop these devils, but by god''s grace or whichever entity had helped them, they managed to survive to see the next day. Leaving the cannon chamber, the stoicmander went to a secluded alley, then took off all his clothings, revealing a charismatic figure of a youngdy underneath. Thedy wore tight fitting leather clothes and had her well proportioned back covered by a thick coat. She walked out of the alley wearing dark sunsses despite it being night. She took out a lollipop from her coat''s pocket and sucking on it, said while casting a magic circle in front of her, "Let''s see how those old fogies are going to react." A golden magic circle expanded into a portal and thedy walked right into it, vanishing and leaving not even a speck of dust behind. ¡­.. Qing Mei Sect. "Information about the Asura God n has just been delivered." The green-haired beauty Yan said. All the lewd things were over and it was time for business. Everyone was in a makeshift courtroom in the pce Lith was residing in. The three supreme ancestors along with the sect master and Wang Wei were seated in two columns in front while Lith sat at the head of the table. The mats were cushioned enough to feel soft but retained their firmness for stability, and the table was at afortable height to ce hands on it, teacups, and papers to write. It looked like a typical courtroom of imperial houses in samurai fantasies. "What did the Silent Nightmare say this time?" Lith asked, holding a cup of tea with both his hands and sipping calmly. 11:12 N?v(el)B\\jnn Yan unfurled a scroll and read, "Greetings to the employer. The AGC is still busy expanding their territories. They have reached the boundaries of Shen Ze and are in the midst of capturing the Cmitous Dune World. After years of hard work, they had pushed the humans to theirst territories. What was supposed to be ast war and the end to the human reigns had turned into crushing defeat for the AGC. This has taken the higher ups in surprise and powerful individuals from the main family are soon expected to arrive here. The list of potential guests is attached. Please check before proceeding. Regards, SN." Lith sipped tea calmly once again. He ced the cup down and looked at Yan. "The Asura God n suffered defeat, was it?" Yan put the scroll down and nodded her head. "Seems to be the case, young master." "It''s quite suspicious, don''t you think?" "It definitely is." Yi interjected. "How can such a big n lose to a puny world''s forces like that?" "I agree too." Yan added. "Our own sect won''t take much time to conquer that world if we tried." The Asura God n ranked second while the Qing Mei Sect was right below them. Yi and Yan were well aware of their strengths and wouldn''t say things out of thin air. "Perhaps, some other forces are at y?" Qingshan, sitting around the table, said calmly. "Could be. But the Silent Nightmare did not mention them, which would mean there weren''t any at the time of battle." Yan replied. Lith held the teacup again and took a sip. A few thoughts shed in his mind as the refreshing warm tea flowed down his throat. He ced the cup down and looked at Yan. "Roll the details of the main family members." Yan nodded and read the details out loud. After a few minutes, Lith rubbed his chin and said, "Three Supreme Ranks¡­" Yan shook her head and said, "It''s going to be difficult if we face them at this stage. They will being with their personal armies." "Hm. In that case¡­" Chapter 1126 Mysterious Asura Princess 1126 Mysterious Asura Princess The Asura God n and Evure God n stayed at the opposite extremes of their star system, slowly conquering territories at the edges of Shen Ze. They had significant authority in the middle areas, but couldn''t be called as overlords due to the presence of Qing Mei Sect and many other powerhouses. The Evure God n had a ton of experts, all at Legendary Ranking, but they couldn''t be the overlords at the center as everyone would band together and attack them. The chances of them winning weren''t low, but the losses weren''t worth the trouble. Likewise, if the Asura God n tried to take control of the center, the Evure God n would ally with the central forces and attack them. This could lead to them getting totally wiped out, so they never took such a meaningless risk either. Qing Mei Sect was unofficially the true overlord of the center. None of the powerhouses were as big as them, and even if they all banded together to attack, they wouldn''t be able to cause much damage. Without the sect, the entire center was like a three-legged horse. They all needed the Qing Mei Sect to protect themselves against the top two powerhouses. The Asura God n usually stayed at the edges of Shen Ze, and right now, only one world was left to be conquered. This was supposed to be an easy job, but for some reason, they weren''t able to conquer it even after many attempts. Lith went through the data provided by the Silent Nightmare and the sectdies. Through it, he could make out a few important things. Unlike the Evure God n that hadplete harmony among its members, the Asura God n had multiple internal strife among its members. The main family had three major factions while the branch families were constantly eyeing the main seat and trying to overthrow the main factions. Competition among them was at an all time high, but one good thing was that, due to it, they had grown a lot stronger. They were also smart enough to stop the internal feud if someone were to attack them. They would unite if it happened and defend to the best of their abilities. Everyone around Shen Ze thus knew that they were best left alone. With how everything''s going, they would soon be digging their own graves. Lith went deeper into this mess and found out names of the major people involved. Their names were mixed and did not have simrities, indicating that they weren''t one big family tree, but a big forest of multiple different trees. When different ideologies banded together, conflicts were unavoidable. Many names were known to thesedies around Lith, and the Silent Nightmare gave additional information on the people they weren''t aware of. For the next couple of hours, the background and history of these individuals was being run through by everyone collectively. Finishing that, they discussed the rtionships between them, and by the time it was over, it was the next day''s afternoon. "¡­onest thing, young master." The quiet Lan spoke, pointing at an empty spot in the family trees drawn on the scroll. "This person is missing. The background, name, everything rted to them is unknown." "Hm?" Lith raised his eyebrow and looked at it. "The Princess of the Asura God n?" "Yes." Lan nodded. "She''s not young enough to be a child. If I''m not wrong, she should be simr in age and prowess like us. Her whereabouts, her name, her appearance, her history¡­ everything''s unknown. It''s as if she doesn''t exist at all." Lith stared at the empty spot as he heard that. His eyes scanned through the entire family trees on the scroll, and noticing how one spot at the top was empty, it felt strange and amusing. Lith had initially ignored that position as he thought the princess might be someone dead or an unimportant person who was married off to some other family for political reasons, but it seemed that such wasn''t the case. "She''s someone nobody has an idea of? Not even the Silent Nightmare? Nobody has seen her?" Lith asked with interest. Lan shook her head. "The ones that do know her are rare, and the ones that have seen her are rarer. It is said that she only meets the top brass of the n, and the meeting time is so random that even her own n members couldn''t figure out when she would meet them or at what time." Lith contemted this whole situation and thought of it deeply. Why would the Princess hide like this? She was powerful, belonged to one of the top powerhouses of the star system, and doesn''t need to fear anybody. She also won''t have any benefits from hiding, so why? As a Prince himself, he felt that maybe he could understand her ways, but even after a few minutes of brainstorming, he was unable toe up with a usible exnation. Things were too random and chaotic. The entire family was out in the open except her. She had no enmity with anyone in the family either and could easily be the person leading the n due to her rumored great leadership skills. ''Perhaps¡­ she doesn''t want to limit herself to the n affairs and wants to explore?'' Lith was someone like that. He loved the privileges of royalty, but didn''t want to be a King and rule the society. It was too much of a hassle as administrative work was boring. The world was peaceful. There were no wars. The only crimes were among individuals and killing wasn''t illegal in certain areas of the country so they could stab each other anytime they wanted there. All the administrative work avable was to look after thefort of these people and work on making theirs as well as his life even better than this. How boring, Lith felt. He would rather spend time with his wives than do this. Just like this, maybe the Asura Princess had simr views? She was bored of the everyday infighting and wanted to do something else? If such was the case, what was it that she wanted to do? And where would she be now? She met the higher ups of her family consistently, so this meant she was in the star system and hadn''t ascended to the higher nes for cultivation. This one mystery changed a lot of things. She could either be the most important person in this or the least important one. There''s no in between. The Asura God n was Lith''s grandfather''s side. He didn''t know his grandfather''s name yet, but he held a lot of respect for that man. He sacrificed himself to protect his wife and child, themitment was off the charts. His mother wouldn''t exist if he didn''t do that, and neither would Lith or his sister. That being said, the feelings weren''t the same when it came to the Asura God n. If those fuckers were more epting, things wouldn''t have been so problematic. He loathed them as much as the Evure God n and was after their flesh and bones. Blood would be paid by blood, Lith he wasn''t going to leave them. This Asura Princess was the biggest lead so far. Finding her was of utmost importance. Lith shared his views to the rest and they agreed with him. "¡­but, where exactly should we start? Shen Ze is far too big." Qingshan said with aplicated expression. With years of wisdom under her belt, Lan pointed at a certain ce on the map of Shen Ze on the table. "Where else but the Cmitous Dune World? The entire AGC is focusing on that ce." "You''re right." Lith agreed with her. "Chances of finding her there may not be high, but that''s the best lead we''ve got." Yi had her expression somewhat tense. "There''s a high chance that she isn''t even there. Or, even if she is there, since nobody knows what she looks like, finding her would be an even bigger challenge." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yi wasn''t wrong. Lith would have an easier time finding a needle in a haystack than this. But was there any other option? Lith didn''t speak on this and contemted the matter some more while tapping his index finger on the table. The Asura Princess was a Princess, a royalty, and someone out of the everyday affairs of the n, and their internal strife. She didn''t have any enmity with any faction nor any interest or alliance. Her point of existence? Unknown. Her family? Unknown. Her way of living? Unknown. Theck of likes, dislikes, and history about her was leading Lith to nowhere. It was like he was asked to do simple math addition and subtraction, but was never taught about numbers or knew of their existence. After a lot of thought and contemtion, Lith gave up.Since this was something out of his control, brooding over it wasn''t right. He should focus his energy elsewhere and be more productive. Lith looked at the Cmitous Dune World on the map of Shen Ze and said, "Paying visit to this world seems to be only option left, it seems." Chapter 1127 Bread or Brick? 1127 Bread or Brick? Amidst the swirling desert sands, a lone figure trudged through thest bastion of human civilization, a city clinging desperately to life. The sun hung heavily in the sky, casting a harsh, relentless re that baked the streets below. The man, weathered and in his early twenties, wore practical desert gear and carried a sense of determined weariness. His eyes scanned the bustling market stalls and makeshift homes, taking in the bleak yet vibrant scene. Despite the activity around him, the atmosphere was undeniably gloomy. The sparse poption moved with an air of quiet desperation, their faces etched with the weight of survival. Vendors called out half-heartedly, children yed in the dust with a muted energy, and the remnants of humanity''sst stand continued their daily grind, overshadowed by the looming uncertainty of their future. With his face half-covered with a scarf, and hisyered baggy clothing fluttering in the light breeze, the man walked into a run down restaurant and had a seat at the squeaky wooden table. It was mostly soldiers and army personnel who could afford eating at restaurants, and needless it was filled with those types of people. The red eyes scanned the ce and settled on a man with ck hair, amethyst eyes and goatee. He was calmly sipping on cheap distilled alcohol while seated in a corner. ''So that''s where our eyes are from.'' Disguised as Frey, Lith thought to himself as he looked at the man with amethyst eyes. Coming across his paternal side of the family for the first time, there was no curiosity or interest, only ufortable rage swelled up inside Lith. If it weren''t for his strong will, he would''ve already lost control and tried to kill this man for harming his grandparents. Lith did not know whether this man was involved in the issue with his grandparents, but he belonged to the Asura God n, so he must be eliminated. The entire n did not deserve to survive. His rage would never extinguish until he set fire to both the ns and burnt them to ashes. The man with the goatee was a bastard grandson of the current Patriarch. His exceptional skills had earned him a position in the main family, but being an illegitimate child, he was sent on dangerous adventures quite often. No matter what he did, he would never be able to rule the n due to his status. It was reserved for the legitimate kids, and they were protected and trained to act as great rulers while people such as this wiped their asses and did the dirty work elsewhere. The man''s name was Maxim and he was a Supreme Rank. Lith was being careful to not alert him. He was by himself in thisstnd of humanity, checking up on the Asuras, and if he got into trouble, nobody wasing to save him. The three supreme ancestors or Qingshan couldn''t be brought along as this would signify that the Qing Mei Sect was trying to have a direct conflict with the Asuras. This would also be seen as the whole central alliance going against the Asuras as the sect was the spokesperson for them all. Luna was out of question as well because she was a Supreme Rank, and a vampire. Her skin was as pale as Lith''s, and anyone could figure out that they didn''t belong to this ce. Lith was covered in so much clothing to hide his skin. There were magic spells he was using too, but they were subtle and not over the top. If a Legendary Rank Asura were to pass by him, he would''ve felt the elemental fluctuations from the spell and gotten suspicious of him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was in Lith''s best interest to dress like the locals here and act like them. Lith called the waiter and ordered himself some bread and thick animal stew. It arrived within a few minutes, and looked anything but appetizing. The stew was dark brown and looked like the underside of wet soil while the bread was hard as a brick. Lith called the waiter again and pointed at the food. "It is inedible." The waiter, a young boy with a dusty appearance and freckles, bowed and apologized. "Fresh bread is not avable due to the scarcity of wheat, sir. This is thest stock we have left." Lith got up from his seat, his towering figure casting a shadow on the youngd. "Take me to your boss. He is not making use of the resources properly," Lith said. The boy felt really nervous, but agreed nheless, and took Lith to the kitchen. The restaurant was busy, and being a random person, nobody paid attention to Lith. All his traits, his silky smooth hair, gem-like amethyst eyes, and tall, well-built figure was hidden under the clothes. Due to disguising as Freya, even his height had shortened to being just above average in this world. The young boy and Lith arrived in the kitchen, where a scrawny man was working relentlessly and cooking many dishes. "Boss. Some guest wants to see you." The young boy yelled. "Tell them I have no time!" The boss replied. "Boss, they''re here." The boy''sment grabbed the scrawny man''s attention as he turned to look at Lith. He walked close to him and frowned. "Who are you? How did you walk into my kitchen?" Humanity was already at itsst strand. Everyone had lost everything, and this restaurant wasn''t far from shutting down. The man was at his lowest and had nothing to lose, thus he did not fear anything and talked so rudely. "The bread you gave me was like a brick." "If you don''t want it, then scram." The man wasn''t polite. Lith shook his head and answered, "I''ll teach you how to make do with what you have. I''ll do the cooking, sit back and watch. I won''t charge you a single copper." Despite being in a disguise, an authority was an authority at the end of the day. Lith was a royalty, and his overbearing and regal demeanor was bound to be unleashed from the way he spoke, no matter how much he tried to hide. The boss of the restaurant felt it and instinctively had a feeling to obey Lith''smand. The young boy was anyway scared, so he continued to obey whatever Lith and his boss said. Lith filled a big pot with water and ced it on a furnace to boil. He added some salt to it and ced a tray with holes inside, then ced a few loaves of bread on top of it and covered the pot with a lid. He then calmly walked towards the pot where the thick animal stew was boiling and began making changes to it such as adding more water, spices, animal fat, and meat as necessary. While doing so, Lith said, "Don''t watch idly. Go and take the order, boy." The young boy was startled, but bowed and left to get the orders. The boss man continued to watch what Lith was doing. If it wasn''t for the pleasant aromaing from the bread and stew, he would''ve begun fighting with Lith. Steaming the bread had caused it to loosen up. The man also had no idea what Lith did, but it felt as if he was in a bakery, smelling some freshly baked bread. How can cing bread in a pot of boiling water give such an aroma? The man was confused. "Table number 7 wants some veggie stew!" The boy returned and shouted. "Table number 9 wants some bread and animal stew!" "Table number 3 wants some malt beer!" Lith swiftly worked to pour stew in bowls, and cut the bread in proper slices. Hethered them with the fating up on the boiling animal stew, and once finished, gave the dishes to the boy and sent him out. "Tell the customers that the bread will spoil in a few days, so we are clearing out the stock and giving one slice to them for free." Lith told the boy who was trembling and carefully walking towards the customer, trying not to drop the tes. "Hey!" The boss wasn''t happy by this, but Lith tossed him a few silver coins and immediately shut him up. Lith then stood by the boiling pot of stew and looked at his pocket watch. It was ticking slowly. A minuteter, the boy rushed into the kitchen again and said, "Boss! Boss! Orders! There are a lot more orders!" "What are they?" Lith asked calmly. "Four Root beer for table 7 with a full loaf of bread sliced and seasoned!" "Six Malt beers for table 2 with sliced bread¡­" The orders kepting and Lith took note of everything. Although it seemed a lot, this was nothing aspared to the time of his training. Lith swiftly worked his magic and gave one dish after another to the boy. Eventually, Lith walked to the boss who couldn''t believe what was happening, and gave him a small salt shaker. He patted his shoulder and said, "Sprinkle some of this seasoning to the stew or bread if the order is from table 5." Lith didn''t wait for his response, and left the kitchen, sneakily sitting back on his table and having his food. He took a nce at the man in the corner of the restaurant and found out that he hadn''t noticed anything strange so far. Lith dipped the soft bread into the stew and had a bite of it. The juices from the tender meat flowed into his mouth while the grainy bread acted as a good binder and elevated the taste further. A few minutester. Someone joined the man in the corner. He was someone with amethyst eyes as well. The two ordered themselves bread, stew, and alcohol. Within minutes, it was served. Lith watched them take a few bites and gulp it down. He had hisst bite of the bread, and putting the money on the table, quietly left the room. As he walked out of the restaurant, he covered his face back with the scarf and thought, ''Need to setup the traps now.'' Chapter 1128 Calculated Risk 1128 Calcted Risk "What did you find?" Taking a sip of beer, a man with a goatee asked the blonde man seated opposite to him. "It''s not an external threat." The blonde man answered and took a bite of the soft, chewy bread. "Someone from within was helping them." Maxim ced the beer cup down and pinched his brows. "To think that it would be this troublesome¡­" "Things are getting out of handtely. The higher ups aren''t stopping and fixing the internal problems. Instead they''re charging towards more difficulties and making matters worse for everyone involved." Maxim was still pinching his brows and thinking. "There are so many troublemakers that I can''t point at one single person." The blonde man sighed and asked, "Are you even listening?" "Yes, I am." Maxim answered swiftly. "There''s nothing that can be done about the higher ups. We need to keep fixing the mess they cause." The blonde man sighed once again. "In any case, there''s a few individuals I have my eyes on. It took me a lot of effort to find their traces and preserve them. Let''s go take a look at them." "Give me a minute." Maxim replied and focused on eating the bread with stew, and finishing his beer. For some reason, the food was really tasty here. If it wasn''t for the damn mission, he would''ve spent some more time here. ¡­.. "Where is it?" Maxim looked around in an alley and asked. The blonde man walked towards a certain spot and bent down. Taking out his staff from his space ring, he traced a circle on the ground and began chanting something. Soon, clear footsteps of someone could be seen on the ground. They brightened up and hovered in the air, vanishing shortly after. "Someone teleported here. This matches the time the army got defeated. They finished their job and made their way to this ce, then, left the stronghold as if nobody could trace them." The blonde man gave his conclusion. Maxim frowned and squatted down, gazing at the magic circle with hostility. He touched the edges and felt a familiar pattern. "This¡­" Maxim''s expression immediately changed as a grave sense of danger coursed through his body. He turned to the blonde man and looked at him with an agape mouth. "What happened? Why does it look like you''ve just had a nightmare?" The blonde man asked with concern. "¡­I-i-ts¡­ the n''s secret arts¡­" "¡­what?" The blonde man felt he didn''t hear correctly. "We are doomed." Maxim said and chuckled in fear. "We are so doomed¡­" "Snap out of it." The blonde man shook his shoulders and said. "What has gotten to you?" Smiling, Maxim pointed at the magic circle his hand was on. "See this? I''ve put my hand on and mine. The moment I take it off, an explosion will engulf the very essence of me. I''m doomed¡­" The secret arts of the Asuras was a well kept secret. So much so that even the Evure God n had trouble seeking it. Those that tried to, all met their demise. Despite being in a helpless state, Maxim clearly exined the dread he felt and why he felt so to the blonde man. To learn the arts, one had to be a pure Asura, and they could only learn it under a master. The secrecy was maintained to such a degree that simplying across it and knowing it would make one lose their mind. Touching was therefore out of question. Whoever the person was, they had meticulously crafted this trap. There was no way of figuring it out in advance as the secret arts were literally unheard of. While Maxim and the blonde man chatted, faint footsteps approached them. As it sounded nearer, the two turned their heads to look at the person. It was a tall man inyered dusty clothing, possessing ck hair and sharp red eyes. The two Asura men stared at him in silence, their eyes looking at him with a hint of pity. Why did this man had to walk right into a trap? He was going to die too along with them. Contrary to their expectations, the man did not talk to them. Instead, he walked past Maxim and squatted down, staring at the magic circle. Then, he touched it. "!!?!!??!" Maxim and the blonde man both looked at him with widened eyes. The red-eyed man made unknown gestures on the magic spell, then took his hands off, shocking Maxim and the blonde man further. He stood up, stared at Maxim, and said, "Want to live?" Maxim blinked his eyes repeatedly and stared at the red-eyed man with astonishment. The red-eyed vampire, Lith, shifted his nce to the blonde man. "Want to live?" The man gave a simr reaction like Maxim, then shook his head and said, "Why would you ask me that? I am not even in dange¡ª" N?v(el)B\\jnn A shudder ran through the man and he swallowed the words he was about to speak when Lith stared at him. His gaze was neutral, but the man could see an abyss of murder within it. Getting into conflict with this man would put them to a point of no return. It was best to shut up and listen to what he had to say. Lith walked close to the man and put his hand on his shoulder. "Are youing along?" The blonde man gulped and looked at Maxim, his superior. Maxim gave him a nod and didn''t say anything else. "I''ll be back in a bit. Don''t kill yourself." Lith left with the blonde man after saying those words, instilling a greater sense of dread in Maxim. So far, the things Lith has done werepletely outrageous. They made no sense, no matter from which angle one looked at. However, the risk he took was calcted. He jumped in because he knew what he was doing. Lith sedated these guys after tampering with the food. The sedation was not done to mentally regard them or cause harm, rather, it was to enhance their mental capabilities and heighten their sense of dread. Bing more intelligent led to them finding the trap. Lith had only guided them to a particr spot he found suspicious, and it turned out to possess such a killer magic circle. Next, once the two were here at the magic circle, Lith kept a close watch and found that the magic circle wasn''t anything noteworthy. It was called the secret arts, and something that only the Asuras could learn, but frankly, they were subpar. Being taught things directly by Lilith, and indirectly through the materials she ces in the library and archives, Lith possessed knowledge of quite a lot of things. To understand what Vanessa was doing, he learnt magic circles and arrays. To understand Lizbeth, he learnt alchemy. And simrly, such knowledge he obtained to understand others helped him today. The secret art that Maxim was talking about was surely deadly, but not unlearnable or customizable. It worked like an explosion switch. When pressed, the explosion would be activated, but Lith would have to take his finger out to make it work. Lith had no idea what type of explosion it was, meaning what secret art it was, but he did not know the mechanism behind triggering the conditions. He tweaked these conditions, simr to applying glue to the key to fix it in ce, and moved his finger, aka himself from the magic circle without any problems. As for scaring those two, it was all thanks to the sedation ced into their food. The effects wouldn''tst for long and Lith had to hurry to get as much information as he could out of them. Lith took the blonde man away to put pressure on Maxim. He scared this blonde guy, who was actually called young yellow by his boss, old yellow. He scared him by showing him a future where he was being tortured mercilessly by Lith for not obeying. The vision was instilled deep into his conscious, and every waking hour, he would tremble without even thinking about it, and would unknowingly do actions to avoid such a future. Scaring him wasn''t easy, and once done, Lith sent him back to Maxim. He watched the two''s conversation from afar and once he saw the dread get more intense in Maxim''s eyes, he sent him a letter. This letter had instructions on what he was supposed to do from here onwards, and in return for it, he would give him a method to break free from the magic circle. There was a soul contract that he had to sign, and without much thought, Maxim signed it. He feared that there wasn''t much of a choice. If he rejected, he would die, and if epted¡­ well, at least he won''t die unknowingly as his actions would decide his oue. The steps to break free from the magic circle were rtively easy to follow. This alone served as a proof that the man Maxim was dealing with was someone of a caliber of the top officials of the n. With such thoughts in mind, he wiped out any signs of rebellion he may have unknowingly thought of, and moved to follow the instructions sent to him by this mysterious man. Chapter 1129 How Do You Know They’re Pests? 1129 How Do You Know They¡¯re Pests? On top of a dusty stone pir, a raven-haired, purple-eyeddy stood, watching two figures below. In thest human city, they carved glowing magic circles into the parched earth, their movements precise and synchronized. "How did they figure it out?" she wondered, a glimmer of astonishment in her otherwise calm expression. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two''s faces were filled with panic as they engraved the magic circles. It did not go unnoticed by thedy perched on the pir. Maxim engraved thest line of the circle on the ground, finishing which caused it to glow brightly. Within the circle, footsteps appeared out, and this time, they could see someone''s foot along with the steps. From the footwear this person wore, which were a pair of straw sandals, the two men figured out it was a woman. This one clue had significantly narrowed down a lot of suspects. Thedy perched on the pir knew about it as well. She wondered whether she should kill these people to keep the information hidden or let them continue on with their investigation. After some thought, she decided on the former. It wasn''t everyday that someone could find her traces. Not to mention, they had some strange ways to not die after touching the magic circle. This was the most fascinating point so far. The two men walked away from the city as they found clues to the person, finally reaching the fortress. Here, they could see the figure of a robust man near a cannon, and this shattered their whole perception of the person being a woman. The robust body of the man was slowly being built from the foot to the head. To their dismay, however, it stopped once the neck was formed. Maxim cursed and kicked the ground. "Right when we were close!" Young yellow was frustrated as well and kicked the ground beside Maxim. When the two felt helpless, they decided to take help of the mysterious red-eyed man. The two walked away from the fortress and went to a secluded alley and then inside an unknown door of a random house. Thedy couldn''t watch them from such a distance, hence she shot in the air, then flipped her way down to the same door and walked right in without any fear. As she entered the ce, her vision distorted as if she was suffering through vertigo. Soon, she heard a ding and found herself in a small, dimly-lit room. A ck-haired, red-eyed man in a fine suit was seated by a table, calmly sipping tea. There was nothing noteworthy in the room, and the entire focus was on him. "Have a seat." The man said, as if expecting such an oue. Thedy''s interest peaked here. She smiled and took a seat opposite to him, then poured herself a cup of tea. "If I have to be honest, I''m quite impressed with how easily you found me. Even my own n members cannot do it." Thedy said. Lith calmly took a sip of tea and replied, "I''m ttered, youngdy. But to find someone so prideful, it isn''t much work." The ability to stay calm in front of an apex predator like her, along with having the confidence to speak so freely was rarely seen. Thedy was getting more and more interested in this now. "So, what do you seek from me? Surely it wasn''t just to have tea, was it?" Thedy sipped on the refreshingvender tea. She had never had such a vor before. Lith put the teacup down and shook his hand. "I am not interested in your beauty. I have wives far prettier than you." "Oh?" The tant insult threw the youngdy off guard. She put the teacup down and answered, "You''re quite bold, I have to give you that. But do you know that my nails are sharper than the sharpest object you could ever find? I am suddenly itching to give you a demonstration of it, preferably on your neck." Lith was unfazed by the threat. He continued to look at her calmly and asked, "Are you rebelling against your own n?" Thedy dropped her threatening aura as she heard that and took a sip of the refreshingvender tea once again. "What if I say yes? And what when I say no?" "If yes, the talks will continue. If no, someday you will be killed along with them by my hands." Lith answered honestly. "Hoh?" Lith speared right at thedy''s pride once again. "You''re all talk, but I can see that you are nothing but a King Rank. How exactly are you going to kill me? In your dreams?" "The future is uncertain. Who may be a carp might one day leap into the dragon gate. Or¡­ who you may be thinking of as a carp¡­" Lith''s eyes flickered. "¡­may already be a mighty dragon." Lith then leaned back on his chair and shook his hand, dismissing the serious atmosphere almost instantly. "It''s all up to yourprehension." The man in front was getting more and more interesting as minutes passed on. Did he think of her as a normal person? Could he not see and make out the renowned Asura God n crest on her chest? This crest was only given to a select few and was recognizable to everybody of the Shen Ze star system. Or perhaps, did the man know, yet was still saying all of this because he did not fear death? Was his will to live so broken that death meant nothing to him? Or was he so broken that he was trying to suicide like this? Or perhaps¡­ perhaps this man was autistic and did not know how to respond properly? Given by the way he was speaking with such chuuni tone, the youngdy could not make out which was which. She propped her elbows on the table and leaned her chin on the back of her hand. "Let''s hear what you want from me." "Information." Lith said it straight. "My n is to destroy the Asura God n. But my only concern is hurting the innocent ones or the ones who did not deserve it." This was such a strange thing to say. Especially to a higher authority from the n like her. By now, the youngdy was starting to think that this man had gone mad. Should she kill him right here and now to eliminate potential threats? Or should she let him do what he wanted? To be honest, if she killed him, then there was no way of knowing how her n would fare off against such a crazy man. The n was strong and had the capabilities to protect itself. But what if this man was right and could do as he said he would? Will her n actually fall due to one single person? Her curiosity to know this got the better of her. "Why should I answer you? What am I getting in this?" Despite being curious, she was rational and asked the important question. "You''re nning to destroy my home, do you think I''ll let you?" "I don''t n to touch your home. I''m removing the pests residing within, for once and forever." This statement was ambiguous. Lith meant that he wouldn''t touch the ones that weren''t involved with his grandparents. However, if everyone was involved in that¡­ then yes, he would wipe them all out without any exception. The youngdy could sense something off from it as well. "How do you know they''re pests?" "That''s where you''re going toe. You''ll tell me." Lith answered without any hesitation. "¡­" thedy was baffled. "Do you know what you''re saying?" She asked. "You''re asking me to list you the names of the people you should kill. Do you think I am foolish enough to let my own n members die?" "As I said. It''s up to you. They''re going to die either way. You can only help curb the number of innocent ones involved." "Who exactly is determined innocent and who''s a pest?" "The ones involved with my grandfather are pests. That''s the only thing I''ll tell you." Lith said and took a sip of tea. Thedy frowned. She rubbed her temples and thought, ''So he''s one of those¡­'' The n had not killed a small number of innocents. There was a high chance of this person being someone rted to one of those and was out here seeking revenge. Thedy lost all interest temporarily, but then thought that this man had a lot of intelligence and strange ways to do things. Killing him wouldn''t be beneficial as he could serve as a warning to the n and help them understand their shorings and improve. She had no other interest in Lith. She only wanted to see how her own n would fare off when he would go against them. Plus, she would be the one handing him the information, so it would be limited and shouldn''t cause much harm. After some thinking, thedy nodded her head and said, "Alright. I''ll indulge some pieces of information to you." Chapter 1130 Throwing The Towel 1130 Throwing The Towel Thedy never divulged her name. She gave information on the few people of her n and left. The next time Lith would need to contact her, she said he''ll be able to find her. Whoever thisdy was, she was someone high ranking in the n with the amount of information she had divulged. Lith knew better not to give her the name of his grandfather or himself, so the woman was assuming that it must be some vile scum of her n who killed his innocent family. Thedy''s deted expression when he said he was here for revenge was quite obvious. She seemed to be talking to him for amusement, and currently, in her eyes, he probably appeared like an ant trying to go against the giant that the Asura God n was. Talking to her felt like talking to a bored teenager in the second half of the conversation. In any case, she was gone like a breeze once the talks were over, and Lith left too. He gave some instructions to the two Supreme Ranks and walked into a portal back to the Qing Mei Sect, opened by the lovelydies of that ce. Maxim and young yellow''s sedation would subside soon. They won''t fear Lith if he appears in front of them. They had to be periodically sedated if Lith wanted to achieve a simr effect. For this, thedies of the sect could be helpful. After being back in the sect, Lith went to have a chat with thedies and instruct them on all the new things that hade up, providing a proper n to infiltrate the Asura God n. In the meeting, various strategies were discussed, but so far, none seemed satisfactory. "What''s missing?" Lith asked thedies around him, who shook their heads, not knowing things themselves. The strategies were rted to infiltrating the n and assassinating a few members. It turned out more difficult than Lith thought it to be. Various types of magic circlesy in every nook and cranny of the n. Simply entering the vicinity of their realm would alert the officials and result in retaliation. On the off chance that one sessfully entered inside, there were someone called ''watchdogs'' in all corners, keeping an eye out for potential intruders. How their system worked was unknown, but it had never once been wrong. Assassinations had never urred since the inception of this group, making the n one of the safest ces in the known star system. All such precautions were a result of the sh with the Evure God n. Those guys were too strong and assassinations were as easy as breathing to them. It took blood and sweat to create a perfect system to eliminate the threating from them. If the Evure God n couldn''t do it, this went without saying that the Qing Mei Sect would be unsessful too. They had tried it in the past, but their members were mercilessly killed and delivered to their doorstepster on, horrifying most of the sect disciples watching. Lith did not like this. His thirst for getting revenge was being fueled by suchments, and his mind was running its gears in full st to get a proper strategy. Ten minutester. "¡­why''s nothing working? Why does it seem so difficult to be trespassed?" Lith asked. Although he asked a question like that while looking at the people around his table, it was not directed at anyone. He didn''t expect any answer either. After a few minutes and some more brainstorming, nothing worked out. Everything seemed to be failing, frustrating everyone around the table. Today, Lith properly understood the things hecked from this realm onwards. He wouldn''t be ascending anytime soon until he learnt a few things. The gap between King Rank and Half Emperor Rank was much bigger than he thought it to be. No wonder Lucy hadn''t ascended yet. Some more thinkingter, Lith decided to throw the towel. He cked back on the chair and rubbed his temples while keeping his eyes closed. Thedies were silent and contemting, brainstorming along with Lith and wondering what they could do to bypass the many restrictions in the Asura God n territory. A few minutester, it shed Lith''s mind that he wasn''t cut to think of strategies at such high levels. A lot of brain power was needed along with a vast library of knowledge to tackle this. Lith did not know every spell or artifact or the mechanisms in which things worked. He had enough idea to even beat an Emperor or Supreme Rank, but a n full of strong beings was next to impossible. Once the realization hit him, something else clicked. Lith leaned close to Luna''s ear, who was right beside him, and whispered something. Luna nodded in understanding, got up, bowed, and left the room, leaving thedies contemting. They did not have to wait for long as their answer came in the form of a violent spatial fluctuation within the pce. Lith felt a familiar aura from it, but thedies were rmed. Soon, a crack in space was formed. It tore up, showing the abyss-like emptiness of the void, and from within came out a pair of slender, pale hands, one that looked like they hadn''t seen the sun in a thousand years. Thedies were highly alerted, but their worries were for naught as a woman with bluish-silver hair, wearing a blindfold walked out of the void along with the trusty servant Luna. "Did you miss me, haha?" Aryaughed happily and threw herself down on Lith, hugging him tight. Lith caught a whiff of her soothing scent with spicy undertones and felt refreshed and alert. He kissed the top of her head and said, "I did. No matter how much time I spend with you, it''s never enough." Thedies of the sect blushed hearing that. The young master sure was a romantic man. Arya turned to the side and rested her head on Lith''sp. She looked at him through her blindfolded eyes, extended her hands out to hold his face, and asked, "So, what''s the trouble my husband''s facing?" "Hm, well, the situation''s quite troublesome." Lith said honestly. "Exin." Arya needed an exnation. Lith told her everything while she kept her head on hisp, and Arya listened intently to everything. The sectdies watched the scene with admiration. Watching their young master be so intimate with the neerdy sure seemed pleasing to the eyes. Once Lith was finished speaking, Arya rubbed her chin thoughtfully and said, "Hmm¡­ from your situation, I would''ve initially scolded you for being weak and narrow minded to see things from such a small perspective, but as I see it, there don''t be a lot of options to choose." Arya fell into contemtion as well. She got up from Lith''sp and began thinking things seriously. After a few minutes, Arya extended her hand out and began drawing something in the air with her index finger''s sharp nail. Silver sparks crackled out of them as she traced her finger, and soon, a magic circle with an irregr shape was formed. It glowed brightly, then began rotating and vanished into thin air, leaving behind a small orb of gray. Arya held the orb in between her index and middle fingers, as if her fingers were chopsticks and the orb was a piece of sushi. She took off her blindfold with the other hand, revealing a set of crystal blue eyes and silver eyshes. The sectdies watched her with an agape mouth, wondering who the fuck was this prettydy!?! Where did shee from and why had they never heard or seen her? With howher looks were, countries would go to war, powerful ns would destroy each other, and no person in the known star system would ever be able to touch her in close proximity due to being afraid of tainting the absolute beauty of Arya''s. Arya was perfect. Literally perfect from all ces. How can someone seem like this? No matter how many questions the sectdies had, they did not bombard Arya with it and instead kept quiet, looking at what she was doing. Arya blinked once, fascinating everyone around as her crystal blue eyes were moistened and appeared more shiny and bright. Her focusy entirely on the orb and as she stared at it, the orb had a tornado form within it. The tornado rotated at extreme speeds within the orb and broke the space barrier almost instantly. The void that was formed was instantly reced by a bright pce. Lith and the rest had trouble looking at it, but Arya could clearly see everything. She did not blink for a few minutes and stared at the slowly expanding pce within the orb. In the instant she blinked, the scene changed and the view of a courtyard appeared in the orb. No matter how much everyone tried to stare, they couldn''t see anything other than there being a small courtyard. Arya, however, was different. She could see things others couldn''t. Soon, she blinked again, and the scene changed. N?v(el)B\\jnn This repeated a few times until finally, Arya said calmly, "Okay, I seem to have figured out a thing or two¡­" Chapter 1131 Round Table Meeting 1131 Round Table Meeting Evure God Realm. "What was that? What just happened?" A round table meeting took ce in one of the safest ces of Shen Ze, the center of Evure God n''s territory. Thousands of starsunched themselves at the Evure God n out of nowhere, causing tons of damage to life and property. There were no signs of it arriving before, and the stars were so strange that they weren''t stopped by the defenses of the n. Only after painstaking efforts did the officials of the n make things work and stop. However, the damage was immense, and repairing that would take years. Roy had seen the cmity that descended on them. He had a nagging feeling that this was some higher entity toying with him and his n. He kept his feelings to himself and listened to what his n members had to say. "There''s no information. Not a single one." A person with ck hair and red eyes, signature of the n''s men, stated. "How is this possible?" Ady with silver hair asked. "Could be a natural cmity or¡­" The officials began expressing their concerns and views one by one. They were smart enough and madements regarding a higher entity that Roy was thinking of. He felt relieved hearing those. After a whole day, when they could not make heads or heels of the situation, they decided to move onto other topics. The very first thing they talked about was: "What happened to the world at the corner?" A few years ago, a world had suddenly appeared in Shen Ze. It went unnoticed by many since it was in a deste area, away from the main territories. This ce could be considered a random countryside that no vehicle passes through. Nobody expects anything from here, but it made the n officials curious as to why they did not have any information on that world yet. Hence, this was on their agenda today. Roy did not give his input and listened to the entire conversation. His silence got noticed soon by ady, who turned to him and asked, "What do you think we should do, Roy?" N?v(el)B\\jnn Roy calmly leaned forwards and answered, "We must focus on ourselves and not worry about the rest." The n was weakened due to the cmity and everyone was aware of it. Venturing in strange waters wasn''t a great idea and what Roy said wasn''t wrong. Most had this opinion in their minds. "Then, we''ll move ording to Roy." Thedy looked at everyone and said. "Since this is settled, let''s move onto the next topic." The next topic was about the potential threats to the n and oveing them. They talked about all the enemies they may have, and mid conversation, something piqued Roy''s interest. "There''s been abnormalities in the center and among the Asuras." The spies of the n stated that in the center, there has been some unrest. They could feel a new alliance forming, which was being backed by the Qing Mei Sect, and a potentially new threat appearing out of nowhere. As for the Asuras, the spies could not figure out how they failed to capture the Cmitous Dune World. It was said that it could be the work of a secret organization, but then again, there was no evidence to back it up. The Evure God n officials spent a good few hours discussing which new secret organization could it be. There shouldn''t be any they don''t know about, since half of those belong to them and the rest to the Asuras. Discussing further, thedy who broke Roy''s silence before, looked at him again and asked, "What''s your opinion on this, Roy?" Roy sighed internally and thought, ''Leave me alone, sis.'' The silver-haired, red-eyesdy in luxurious ck clothes was Roy''s sister, one of the most important officials of the n. She and Roy both were legendaries, but their statuses were different. Roy was no doubt a top official, but his sister was a step further up, being of the three greats of the n. She couldmand the entirety of the n except two with a single lift of her finger. That''s how powerful she was. Despite being tired of his sister constantly putting him into the conversation, Roy maintained a professional attitude and answered, "That''s a threat we cannot avoid. Some of our manpower needs to be invested into this to ensure we do not get attacked while we''re vulnerable." "Roy is right." Roy''s sister said to everyone present, getting an understandable nod from all. "We need to check on this." "Let''s make Roy investigate this." One of the men around the table said. "He has nothing to do for theing few years. It should be a leisurely trip to investigate. If there''s anything that requires more hard work, Roy can make a call, and we can send a whole team." Roy tried his best to not rub his temples out of tiredness. He had been moving around just about everyday for n rted work, now he had to go investigate this as well. What a hassle. "Any objections, Roy?" His sister asked. "None." Roy answered. He got up and buttoned his suit, then said, "I''ll be leaving for Evergreen Rosette then." "Why?" "The most powerful among the central alliance is there. They have the highest chance of creating a secret organization for the Asuras or causing trouble. From them, we can find out the people in the central alliance wanting to go against us." Roy felt a headache. He did his best to not sigh and nodded his head in a professional manner. "I''ll take up on that." "Then it''s settled." Roy''s sister answered. "Roy will get back to us after investigating the matter. Let''s move onto¡­" With that, Roy was allowed to leave the boring round table discussion. Once he was gone, the discussion continued for a few more hours. "I believe we shouldn''t let the unexplored world be unchecked? What if it''s the ce where the secret organization''s hiding?" "I agree. That''s the only territory left to be explored." "Who will go there? We cannot afford to send more than a single individual." The n was short on manpower due to the recent cmity. They could not afford to send others even if they wanted as the damage was of a high degree. After some discussion, they decided to go through the list of unemployed youngsters of the n. They were doing nothing and it was only just exploring a territory. They could do nothing while roaming around, it didn''t matter. "Let''s send the most rebellious one outside." "Disagree." Two people talked among themselves. "If we send the most rebellious one, they would be further unhappy and it''ll be hard to manage them." "Agreed." "Disagree. We should send them to discipline them." The conversation got heated as the rebellious kids belonged to the people around the round table. It ended when Roy''s sister interjected, saying, "If I can send my loved one to ces of great risk, you should be able to too. Stop trying to cover up, saying you cannot manage them." The officials went quiet. They were seen through instantly. As expected of one of the three greats. "We''ll send the one who''s free and a Legendary Rank who can protect themselves. There''s not going to be any more discussion on this topic." "Then¡­ I suggest Jacqueline''s name." The officials went quiet once again when someone said that. Jacqueline was the most rebellious in the n. If she was made to do things she did not want to, she would cause a mayhem that would be difficult to gauge. Nobody wanted to deal with such troubles. Everyone already had too much on their tes. "Okay. Jacqueline it is." Roy''s sister gave the verdict. The table went silent once again. "Your excellency, are you sure?" Someone couldn''t help but say out loud. Roy''s sister didn''tsh out and calmly answered, "Yes. Let us utilize the power of our youths." "Your excellency¡­" People wanted to gasp, but held themselves back. Utilize? Power? Of the youths? When did one of the three greats learn how to joke? Were they secretly watching standupedy? Jacqueline was thest person whose power could be utilized. How was she not understanding things? Nobody voiced theirints. They simply nodded in grave disappointment. "The meeting''s dismissed then. Call Jacqueline, I''d like to meet her before she leaves." Everyone got up and left after bowing. Only Roy''s sister was at the table. Soon, a girl with blonde hair and heavy dark circles, with a haggard expression, walked limply towards Roy''s sister. "Evening, your excellency Isa." "Sit, Jackie." Isa said. Jacqueline obeyed hermand and sat down. She fidgeted around and twirled her finger in her hair. Isa didn''t talk. Instead, she poured Jacqueline and herself a cup of tea. Serving her the cup, she took a sip and said, "Jackie, you will be going on a mission." "I don''t want to." Jackie took the cup and was fidgeting, but answered swiftly nheless. "It''s not a request, but an order." Isa calmly said. Jacqueline took a sip of tea and answered while putting the cup down with a loud clink, "There will be consequences." "Doesn''t matter. You have to go." "Be prepared." Jacqueline said and left. Isa sipped tea once again and thought, ''I hope this experience brings some change in you, littless.'' Chapter 1132 Lysander 1132 Lysander Qing Mei Sect. Thest few days had been really hectic. Despite having his wife by his side, Lith could not hangout with her. She was busy, he was busy, and everyone in the sect was busy working for a secret operation involving the Asuras. Lith sat in an office and was going through papers. Old parchmentsy scattered on the floor and the table. Despite the mess, Lith knew exactly what was where. These parchments contained information on the various powerhouses of Shen Ze along with the defenses of the Asura that Arya had painstakingly deciphered. The spies of the Qing Mei Sect had infiltrated the various sects around Shen Ze. They were sending loads of news every single hour, and the most important information was being sent to Lith for review. Lith was cross-checking what the spies had stated with the information he already possessed. There weren''t many mismatches, and in the ces where there were, he corrected them. Going through the papers, Lith found something ring. "Lysander - Asura God n - 2nd young master" "The 2nd young master of the Asuras is nning to capture a small territory of the Evure God n, the Midnight Bay. The young master is trying to take advantage while the Evure God n are busy repairing their defenses." The paper contained a lot of information and to go through them, Lith had to call in Qingshan and get briefed. Qingshan told Lith that the Evure God n suffered an unknown cmity a few days ago. The damage done wasn''t a lot, but with how they were going about doing things, it was evident to everyone that the damage was a lot. The Asuras were definitely going to take advantage of it. They were nning an attack on the Evure God n, which the n had an idea of already. It was because the Asuras weren''t trying to hide it. They had openly ced the information for everyone to see, and through this, everyone was left wondering what the Asuras were actually going to do. Was this a false attack? Were they trying to divert the Evure God n''s attention? Or were they genuinely going to attack the Evure God n? Which one was it? People were left confused. Sometimes in warfare, the best strategy was to simply announce and see what was going to happen. The Qing Mei Sect''s spies found there to be ten different ces the Asuras were going to attack. Out of them, Lith''splete attention was on the 2nd young master''s attack. Midnight Bay, which the ce Lysander was going to attack may seem insignificant, but as per Arya, this was one of the weak zones, attacking which could result in an immediate hole in the Asuras'' defenses. There was also a cmity the Evure God n faced. Although the n may seem to be in a weakened state, there weren''t any gaps that could be taken advantage of. Add to that, those guys were on high alert and making a hole in their defense would prove rather difficult. This will all change if the Asuras actually stick to their ns and attack the Evure God n. They shouldn''t be stupid enough to attack them so openly. Thinking about it from a sane person''s perspective, why would the Asura God n members act like idiots and attack after giving such an open threat? They had multiple enemies lying in wait, ready to attack anytime they seemed weak. Why would they take such a risk then? Whatever the case was, Lith had something important in mind that he wanted to do. The area being attacked by the second young master was of great political importance. It could not be ignored. Lith quickly rummaged through the papers and asked, "Qingshan, when can we leave for Midnight Bay?" Qingshan tapped in the air a few times and checked through Lith''s busy schedule. "In about a day''s time, young master." Lith gave her a nod and went through the papers once again, finishing up his work. A dayter, Lith left the ce with Qingshan and Wang Wei. ¡­.. Evernight City, Nightingale. It was yet another normal day for the people of Nightingale. The sky was dark, the crimson-silver moon blessed the people with its evesting moonlight, and the weather was cold, just the way everyone liked it. Upon the cobblestone pavement roamed workers on bicycles, clinking-nking their way home, trying not to hit the pedestrians. The magicmps flickered, letting out a golden sheen amidst the darkness. On this bustling pavement, a lone girl stood in the middle, hands in the pockets, eyes absentmindedly gazing at nothing. Workers walked past her without hitting her, avoiding her as if she was a statue in the middle of the road. Minutes passed with her standing still. She moved her hands in the air and took out a lollipop from thin air. Unwrapping it, a dark blood-colored lollipop with a pungent odor filled the area, making the workers cover their noses and fasten their pace, as if they were passing by a dumpster. The blonde-haired girl''s face was devoid of emotions and as she sucked on the pungent blood lollipop, it continued to remain expressionless. Minutes continued to pass once again. It had been a full day since the girl stood on her ground, unmoving. At this point, right behind the girl, the crowd of workers slowly departed, and a flock of bright golden locks started appearing. A pristine face revealed itself, and as if the storm had just been cleared in the sea, a pair of bright blue eyes surfed in the scene. Thedy was tall and had a pair of white wings attached to her bag. She wore divine white robes, appearing extremely holy and pure. Her gaze was fixed on the blonde girl with a lollipop, and in the calmness of her sky blue eyes, there was a hint of flicker as she felt the girl''s aura. "You''ve been standing here for quite some time, don''t you think, youngdy?" A soft, soothing, and gentle voice entered the girl''s ears. It had the best melody she had ever heard in her life. Jacqueline, stopping to suck on her lollipop, turned around and gazed at the pristine-looking blonde-haired angel. She took out the lollipop from her mouth and asked in ax tone, "Not disgusted?" Thedy on the other end had no change in her expression as she answered, "Each individual is unique, child. Your way of living life is not judged by me." "Big talk." Jacqueline said in a leisurely tone. Thedy''s expression did not change once again at the obvious taunt from the young girl. "Your aura says you don''t belong here." The one line made the young girl''s red eyes flicker. What was going on in her mind was unknown as she continued to stare at the blondedy without saying a single thing. Away from the two''s area of conflict, Lilith sat in the Royal Castle''s courtyard, sipping tea and watching their interaction. ''She sure has improved.'' After a long time, Lilith saw her seraphim daughter-inw, Emilia. She has ascended and wasn''t a seraphim anymore but a King of Angels. Maybe due to the Heavenly Emperor''s ascension, she wouldn''t be called a King of Angels, and would stick to being referred to as a Seraphim. It was slightlyplicated. Continuing to watch, Lilith found the two girls having a stare down. If they fought, Emilia may or may not lose. This littless had grown quite a lot in the days she was absent from the family gatherings. Back at the stare down, Jacqueline had a nagging feeling that she was being watched. Her instincts were never wrong, but logically, things did not make any sense. She was a Legendary Rank, in the highest realm of martial cultivation in the universe. There shouldn''t be anyone in Shen Ze at whom she couldn''t look back. Emilia took a step ahead, unafraid and unwavering, towards the dirty blonde-haired girl. Emilia wasn''t the tallest in the family, but standing in front of this girl with a haggard expression, she had to look down at her, quite literally, to meet her eye level. "Are you here for malicious reasons, child?" Emilia''s tone was as gentle as ever, making Jacqueline''s eyes flicker in confusion. She was ready to throw hands if things went south, but from start to finish, the pretty angel had never said anything bad. Jacqueline looked right into Emilia''s eyes and said, "I''ll open a portal for you. Run while you still can." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In a single nce, Jacqueline could tell that Emilia was a pure and kindhearted person. Such people were rare in the universe, and did not exist at all in her own n. She had a good impression of such a type of person and hence made an offer. Emilia shook her head and politely refused. "If you are here to harm my world, I''m afraid I might have to use force with you." Jacqueline closed her eyes and took a deep breath and thought, ''Such a poor and kind soul is going to suffer unnecessarily¡­ bless her soul¡­'' Chapter 1133 Circumstances Are Different 1133 Circumstances Are Different Evernight City, Nightingale. Work time was over and themon folks were outside their homes, hanging out and having a good time together. Theirughter and cheerful smiles resonated in the entire city and brightened up the dark atmosphere. This was yet another normal day in the city? But as they say, all thingse to an end. This good time was made to stop by an iing meteor shower. Panicked screams of people reced the cheerful symphonies as they ran around like headless chickens. A loud siren echoed throughout the city and alerted everyone to move towards the safe shelters. What was happening was unknown. What will happen was unknown. And what they were supposed to do was unknown too. In the span of a minute, things had flipped and changed so drastically that nobody could process what they were supposed to do. They simply ran in whatever direction their body made them. In the middle of the city, a meteor fell down, letting out a thunderous explosion, shockwaves of which blew the people away and killed many weak mortals. A dusty lock of golden hair moved out from the debris, and up stood a young girl with a lethargic look on her face. Jacqueline dusted off the fine rock particles from her shoulders and hair, and looked in the direction of an angel with a white pair of wingsing towards her. Jacqueline closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She did not have ns to kill anyone on her investigation quest, but had to do it now. She had warned the angel to not mess with her, yet she did. Emilia, as she flew closer to Jacqueline, had her guardpletely raised up. Not in the slightest did she think that Jacqueline was weak or an easy target. Emilia was concerned about the state of this city and her world. Jacqueline had openly said to her that she would destroy this world. Emilia couldn''t sit still and do nothing. She had to raise her weapons as talks were futile. Jacqueline was somewhat taken aback by the sudden burst of strength from Emilia. Wasn''t this a demigod? How was she so strong in this realm? "Sigh¡­" Jacqueline shook off the dust particles from her head and shoulders, and exhaled in a tired tone. "You shouldn''t have done this¡­" Emilia held a goldennce in her hand and gazed down at Jacqueline, her demeanor mellow. shes of lightning crackled around Jacqueline''s hands and a threatening aura suffocated the panicked people nearby. Emilia raised hernce and shed it, dissipating the pressure. With a loud zap, Jacqueline appeared right behind Emilia and hacked her sharp fingers at the angel''s spine. Vanishing with a swish sound, the angel sent a counterattack, sending a ruthlessnce at the young vampire''s be. Jacqueline extended her dark wings out and pped them, closing the distance between herself and Emilia, and dodging thence. 13:36 The free movingnce hit a nearby building and blew it to a billion pieces. Thunderous explosions from the battlefield made the vampires in the city wary and avoid it like a gue. The heated battle, with the victor undecided, was just starting to intensify when a slender pale hand held Jacqueline and Emilia''s wrists, stopping the two at once. Dumbfounded out of her wits, Jacqueline''s hair stood on their ends. She tried to distance herself from whoever this being was, but found herself unable to do so. "Calm down, child." A soothing voice rxed her nerves. This was even more concerning for Jacqueline as there shouldn''t be any voice that should calm her like this! No matter how panicked she was, Jacqueline couldn''t bring herself to be anxious and in a hurry. It was as if her flight or fight mechanism was forcefully suppressed by somebody and she was sedated. "Mother-inw." Jacqueline heard this from a familiar rxing tone, and turning to the angel in front, found her looking at someone right next to them. Jacqueline''s nerves were tout. She could feel the pressure of a mighty being just beside her. She wanted to see who it was, but couldn''t, as the pressure was too much. "I said rx, child." Jacqueline heard these words again before the world slowly went dark. She passed out shortly after. Looking at her unconscious state, Lilith shook her head and turned to look at Emilia. She gave her a gentle smile and said, "My dear, it wouldn''t have ended well had you two fought." Emilia ced her palm on her chest and bowed slightly. "I apologize for my shorings, mother-inw." Lilith shook her head. "It''s not your shorings. Your circumstances are much different." One grew up in a ce that had no restrictions on cultivation while the other was in a sealed world all her life. It was no one''s fault. Emilia had difficultyprehending her mother-inw''s statement. Before she could ask her more on it, she was dragged away from the battlefield along with Jacqueline. This was the first proper instance where Lilith came into contact with a member of the Evure God n. She wasn''t going to let things be. The name Evure carried a lot of weight. It was her and her two children''s identity. She nned to personally intervene into this matter and see how things were. For now, she was at home, waiting and watching what her baby was going to do. Lith was still really young. Going against two major ns that had been there for millions of years was asking for death. How he would aplish the feat of taking revenge was unknown. Lilith could only sit back and watch like a good mother. Intervening may stunt his growth. While not actively participating, Lilith could always involve herself in the matter passively, like she was doing now. Jacqueline was someone important to the Evure God n. She was also a link that could be helpful in future events rted to that n. While this was this, there was also Emilia who couldn''t be ignored. Thisss had gone out of her way and ascended to Supreme Rank. She had achieved a massive feat that was worthy of praise. Her ascension was so good that she was at the peak of Supreme Rank, and could ascend to Legendary within a few years. Ascension in a sealed world vs an open world was quite different and it could clearly be seen in the growth of Arya and Emilia. A congrattory banquet had to be made for Emilia as she was now home. Too bad that Lith wasn''t here. He would''ve surely enjoyed everything. With that, thedies in the castle began preparing for a banquet while Jacqueliney unconscious in a quiet room for the days toe. N?v(el)B\\jnn While this was happening, far away from them, in a secluded pier, three figures covered in dark robes got off a boat. They looked like assassins, but were acting as spies. Around the pier was darkness with the moonlight shining on the calm waters and the barren mountain around them. Slowly, the three made their way towards a broken hut with a copsed roof. The tallest among the three made his way inside the hut and began clearing the debris, searching for something. The twody spies joined him and did the same. Soon, the man felt engravings on the ground. Quickly clearing the debris, a hexagram with strange symbols was seen on the floor. It seemed to have been engraved hurriedly. "Found it." Lith''s gentle voice alerted Wang Wei and Qingshan, making them squat near him and look at the engraving. "Young master, are you sure about this?" Wang Wei asked. She did not have much clue about the mission and was following Lith and the sect master solely as a bodyguard. If anything went south, she could throw herself into action and give them time to escape. This was her n. Contrary to her thoughts, Lith was fully confident in his discovery. He was well researched and nned quite a lot before leaving for the Midnight Bay. Currently, he was in one of the secret bases of the Asuras. The Asuras had many such bases in Shen Ze that connected them directly to their territories. Nobody but them knew of it, and discovering a base was hard as finding a needle in a haystack. Lith knew of one such due to the unknown Asurady. This base was located in a central alliance''s member world. The base was connected straight to the Midnight Bay and moving from here shouldn''t cause any problems as many in the Asuras also weren''t aware of this base and where it opened at. Lith had to hurry and leave this ce as staying here for too long may cause the authorities of this world to be alerted. He would be in for a hard time and things would get problematic on the Qing Mei Sect''s side as they would need to exin what their sect master was doing in such a ce at such a time. Giving a nod to Wang Wei and assuring her that everything would be fine, Lith ced his hand on the engraving and asked the two to do the same. With his other free hand, he stuck out three fingers and slowly closed them to do a countdown. On the count of three, the three injected their spiritual power into the engraving and made it light up. Soon, the three vanished from their spots and the debris went back to covering the engraving. Chapter 1134 Midnight Bay 1134 Midnight Bay Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! "Faster! Faster! Faster!" Whip¡ª! "Ssssss¡­." ves scraped the ground away with their shovels as theburning sensation fromshes increased their thirst for revenge. Working hard under the scorching crimson moonlight, the ves knew not toin and work until their bodies gave out. Rows and rows of thin and sickly ves bound by heavy chains shoveled the ground by argeke, administered by men in white uniforms. A tranquilke nestled between tall limestone mountains was being disturbed by the constant digging and shoveling at the shore by thousands of ves. There were no cries, only gasps of agony and tears of grief. Amidst the thunking, clunking sound, a tall raven-haired man on a horseback slowly moved past the ves, patrolling and ensuring no one cked. His amethyst purple eyes glimmered with cruelty as he searched for a cking ve that could be sentenced to a serious death. Watching the man from a distance were three figures, them being Lith and the twodies of the Qing Mei Sect. In a secluded cave within a limestone mountain, Lith was perched atop a protruding rock and watching the chaotic tranquil scenery. This was the Midnight Bay. A secluded area in the Midnight Bay that only the Asuras knew of. They had a lot of ves here to dig out rare ores and minerals. At times there were also magic stones and precious metals that came out from the shore. The Midnight Bay was under the Evure God n''s territory and as those folks did notck anything, these resources were trivial for them. They had not realized the geographical significance of this world, and the second young master of the Asuras was trying to exploit it. Lysander was being cautious and not making any noise to alert the Evures. He had faith that there weren''t any guards protecting this world, but he was still ying safe because one could never underestimate the Evures. Lysander''s pristine white horse trotted its way around the ves and stopped only when the man pulled its reins. Lysander found a peculiar sickly ve shoveling at the shore. The boy was thin to the point where he couldn''t hold the shovel properly. He seemed to have no strength to remove even an inch of soil. Lysander walked around the half naked, scrawny boy, and wrapped his arms around his shoulders like a snake slithering around a branch. He bent down to meet his level and smiled. "Someone seems to be cking¡­" The boy heard the devil''s whisper and felt a chill down his spine. In his fear, he dropped the shovel and made Lysander further ecstatic. The boy knew it was over. He was doomed. He shouldn''t have dropped the shovel. With mbering teeth, he looked around, hoping to find something or someone who could help him get out of this predicament. s, the boy could not find anyone and had his eyes slowly turn lifeless. "Kukuku¡­ I haven''t even done anything and you''re showing me that reaction." Lysander cackled. "Not that I hate it¡­" The ves nearby cowered in fear and furiously shoveled, trying not to get the attention onto them and to avoid Lysander''s ire. ''A ssic viin trope¡­'' Lith thought as he watched Lysander harass a harmless ve. "Do you know what your mistake was?" Lysander whispered like a devil in the ve''s ears. The ve shivered and didn''t answer. Lysander chuckled and ran his finger down the sunken cheeks of the ve''s face. "It''s that you were born on this and met me." POP¡ª! Like a balloon, the harmless ve''s body popped and exploded, sttering its bones, blood, flesh, and organs onto the people nearby. There was no pain. No despair. It was a swift and quick death for him. Lysander licked the sttered blood on his lips and wiped his soiled face with a clean cloth. He then threw the dirty cloth on a nearby ve''s face and went back on his horse, surveying the surroundings. "The weak must be weeded out. If you find any near you, inform us, and we will reward you." Lysander shouted. ''Oh wow, how original.'' Lith scratched his chin and thought. Lysander went on to cause more trouble for the ves and after being bored, went to his camp that was ced at the base of a lush green limestone mountain. Lith stopped looking outside and turned to thedies near him. "Did you two see it?" Wang Wei and Qingshan nodded their heads. "He''s a real prick, young master." Wang Wei felt her blood boil when she saw how the innocent were ughtered. "That''s just how the youngsters of the big ns are. It''s a cruel world." The sect master of Qing Mei Sect, Qingshan, said with a hint of sadness. "The strong devours the weak. That''s just how it is." Lith said with pity and shook his head. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t help that ve. He was in hot waters right now and causing any ripple would be hazardous to the future ns. All steps from here onwards had to be taken cautiously. This ce was of great strategic importance and losing it was not an option. Helping the ve would have resulted in good karma, but Lith would end up messing up all ns if he was helped. Currently, the halo on his head had almost vanished. It was thinned out quite a lot after he fixed the issues in his home world. There shouldn''t be any oddities that should arise like the ink death. As long as he was cautious and yed safe, the n would safely be executed. "Qingshan, are you ready?" Lith asked thedy. Qingshan nodded her head, sped her hands, and said, "Yes, young master." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lith turned to look at Wang Wei. She didn''t need to be asked. She bowed and gave the same statement as Qingshan. "Good. Let me brief you about the n once again." Lith said to the two. The three sat down in a circle and went through the n once again. From the start, Lith had an idea of how the Midnight Bay was. He had sent the spies of the Qing Mei Sect to look around, and they had done a good job in providing a proper map. Add to that, the Asurady had given him a lot of information on the secret base. One important thing about the secret bases around Shen Ze that the Asura held was that they looked like a copy of the ce they had a gate to. Like the Midnight Bay''s base looked exactly like one of the Midnight Bay''s important areas. There was a pier surrounded by barren mountains in one of Midnight Bay''s important ces. It was controlledpletely by the Evure God n. Midnight Bay as a world did not have a lot of proper terrain to reside upon. It was mostly tall mountains or canyons with them being either barren, sandy, orpletely made of limestone. Only at certain intervals did they have proper rainforest type mountains which were somewhat habitable. Every piece ofnd was surrounded by sea and there were so many inds that neither the Evure God n nor the Asura God n kept a count of. The areas within the mountain ranges like thekes or the areas around the shore and the sea bed were filled with rich resources. Any low tier n could get on the level of the top ns of Shen Ze if they had ess to a ce like this. The Evure God n were seriously taking this ce for granted as they had everything with them, but the Asura''s second young master was not as stupid or blind. Even if the Asuras had everything, his sharp eyes noticed this world, and many years of nning was done to capture this ce. It was not a fluke or a coincidence. Lith was aware of it and so were thedies of the sect. Nobody from the Asura God n could be underestimated. Overestimating them was always better than underestimating as the matter was about life and death here. At present, Lith and the twodies were in a corner of the world, away from the Evure God n''s area of governance. The Evure God n kept to the center of this world where there were lots of resources and did not bother checking up on the areas in the corners. Due to such negligence, the native life of this world hadn''t been wiped off yet. When the Asura''s second young master found himself a ce, he immediately enved all the natives nearby and forced them to work. They had nobody toin to and the Evures weren''t even aware of their existence. Lith had ns to infiltrate these natives. Not among the ones enved by the Lysander, but among a nearby tribe that was away from the territory of Lysander and the Evures. It was almost dawn when Lith finished speaking with Wang Wei and Qingshan. Once he was done, he pulled off his assassin hood and left the cave with the twodies, looking for the natives nearby and executing his ns of infiltrating them. Chapter 1135 No Need Of Humility If You’re The Strongest 1135 No Need Of Humility If You¡¯re The Strongest Evure God n. Under the bright silver moonlight, three silverheads with red eyes sat around a bronze round table. All three had overbearing auras and the pressure emanating from them was enough to crush a thousand cities filled with Emperor Ranks and below. All three of them were veiled or had their faces covered. Their lush silver hair spilled behind the chair and on the floor. They did not care about it. "The three greats, they say." One of them, having a cross earring in one of her pointy ears, said. "Fufufu¡­ it sure sounds grand." The seconddy around the table said with a gentle chuckle. Her unique feature was her gentle demeanor and a bright red hairpin stuck in her roughly made bun. "How do you feel to be a part of it, Isa?" Thedy with a cross earring asked. Isa, Roy''s sister, and one of the three greats, shook her head and calmly answered, "Titles don''t mean anything if there''s no strength to back it up." Isa was the weakest among the three greats. She was stronger than everyone, but not strong enough topete with these twodies around the table. "There you go, bringing yourself down once again." Thedy with the cross earring said. She nudged Isa''s shoulder and continued, "You have the qualifications and there''s a reason why you''re one of us. Don''t put yourself down like this every time." Isa didn''t answer and took a sip of tea. "Isa has a lot of humility. Unbefitting a Evure." Thedy with the gentle demeanor answered with a smile. "Humility is shown by those who do not possess the necessary strength to back themselves. They stay humble so as to not attract trouble because there''s some people they cannot afford to offend." Thedy with the cross earring nodded her head and added, "But us? We are different. There''s no one in Shen Ze that we cannot defeat. We are the rulers of this ce. Everyone and everything bends as per our wishes." Isa was starting to get concerned once she heard those words. For reasons unknown, they felt really ominous. "Seniors, a bit of humility has never hurt anyone." Isa added. "We may never know from where a certain carp leaps into the dragon gate and bes a powerhouse that we may not be able to defeat." At her words, the twodies chuckled. The one with the gentle bearings turned to Isa and softly patted her back. "Oh darling, you''re worrying for nothing." To them, it seemed that Isa was not well informed. Thedy with the cross earring smiled and responded, "Me and her are at the pinnacle. If someone of our caliber fought us, we are not going to be defeated. Winning may not be easy, but we won''t be defeated. Other than this, if there''s someone stronger than us, then they definitely are not in Shen Ze." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What she means is that¡­" thedy with the gentle demeanor continued. Legendary Rank was the peak of Shen Ze. Any higher than that, the Heaven''s will would pull the person away from the star system to maintain the bnce. The Heaven''s will had only one job, and that was to maintain the bnce between order and chaos. If a person above Legendary Rank was in the star system, then it would be destabilized and copse, leading to the death of an uncountable number of sentient beings. The chaos that would rise could never be controlled, and eventually, the star system would die. The Heaven''s will thus protects everyone in a way. The twodies were therefore really confident in their words. Nobody could go against the Heaven''s will and it was impossible to stay in Shen Ze if one ascended. There was no point in being humble in their opinion as they deserved to act and speak haughtily because they were at the pinnacle. This was what the twodies were trying to preach Isa, the new joinee. Isa, after listening to them, felt more worried than ever. She shed a small smile to the two and nodded in understanding, but deep down, she had a nagging feeling going on that couldn''t be wiped off no matter what she did. As the discussion went on, the ominous dread did not go away. Feeling restless, she turned to the twodies and asked, "Seniors, I have been meaning to ask¡­ is there somebody we have offended?" By we, she meant the entire n as a whole. The twodies were momentarily confused and wondered why Isa would ask such a question out of nowhere. In any case, they found it funny and began chuckling. "Yes, we have." Thedy with the earring said. "It''s everybody. We have offended almost everybody, ahahaha." Thedy with a gentle demeanor answered with a giggle. Isa felt a headache from the two. She shook her head and asked, "Seniors, please, this is important. Can you please tell if we have had any conflicts with anyone other than the Asura God n? Like conflict on a major scale? If not us, perhaps our ancestors did? Anyone you can think of?" "Hmm?" The twodies stoppedughing and got serious. Why was Isa asking such questions out of nowhere? The two thought. For her to seem so concerned, something must be up. "What happened? Why are you asking this out of nowhere?" Thedy with the cross earring asked. Isa shook her head. "I do not know why I''m asking this. But please do answer if you know anything." The twodies began pondering over what Isa had just asked. Their thoughts elerated as they thought of millions of things at once. Finally, after a few minutes, thedy with the cross earring said, "I don''t think we had any problems with other ns as such. We haven''t offended anyone." Thedy with a gentle demeanor nodded her head. "Despite being the strongest, we usually keep to ourselves and don''t bother others much." "Hm, wait. I think¡­ if you''re talking about conflict outside ns, then there''s going to be many." Thedy with the cross earring had a thought and answered. "We haven''t offended any n per se, but we may have offended many individuals and smaller families. They''re all either mortals or low level beings so I don''t think it should matter much." "Please borate more." Isa finally found some clue and asked more on it. "Oh, you see¡­" Isa was one of them. There was no secret that she didn''t know of. In case there was any, it was best to divulge it now and make her know it. She was one of the three greats, she should definitely possess these secrets. One major secret of the Evure God n that even Isa was aware of was that they possessed something called Unique Abilities. These were the things that allowed them to have an all elemental affinity and be undefeated in the entirety of Shen Ze. One fact that the outsiders didn''t know about Unique Abilities was that there were certain individuals who would pop out of nowhere with it. They were extremely hard to find, and if found, were killed to have their Unique Ability be taken away. The Evure God n had some measures to find these individuals. They were so efficient in this that they would find out eight out of ten individuals possessing the Unique Abilities. The founders of the n were lucky to have found these individuals and gotten their powers, but the individuals of now relied purely on their own prowess to get things done. They would consistently work to find those people possessing the Unique Abilities and harvest it from them. If they deemed some ability useless, they would let the person be alive, but he would be turned into a ve for the n. All their conflicts were mainly a result of harvesting Unique Abilities, and as such, there shouldn''t be any more. This was what the twodies told Isa. Isa was aware of this, and not to be arrogant, but she did not think much about the individuals with Unique Abilities. She didn''t think that her nagging feeling came from them. Because if it did, it should''ve been there from a long ago, not now. Isa rubbed her temples and after thinking for some more, asked the twodies, "Think a bit, seniors. Apart from these individuals with Unique Abilities¡­ is there any other conflict the n had ever involved itself in? Any small detail you two remember about?" The twodies got to thinking. After a few minutes, thedy with the gentle demeanor said, "Now that I think about it¡­" Chapter 1136 Katherine And Violet 1136 Katherine And Violet "Now that I think about it¡­" Thedy with the gentle demeanor looked at the one with the cross earring and asked, "Do you remember the big incident that happened in the n around half a million years ago?" "Hm?" "You know the one¡­" thedy raised her eyebrow, trying to hint at something. Suddenly, thedy with the cross earring frowned and said with a soured expression, "Katherine, are you talking about those traitors?" "That''s right, Violet. I''m talking about them." BAM! Thedy with the cross earring, Violet, mmed the table and said, "Don''t talk about them. It still ruins my mood." "Seniors, please calm down." Isa had to intervene to mediate the situation. It seemed that she touched a nerve she shouldn''t have. Violet and Katherine did not nce at Isa and had a stare down together. "This was the biggest internal conflict in the history of the n. You could say the biggest conflict even." Katherine replied calmly. Violet gritted her teeth and responded, "Those traitors. Those damned traitors. It boils my blood to even think about them." Katherine then turned to look at Isa. "There you go. We found a conflict that you wanted to know about. It was so problematic that it was buried deep inside our memories." Violet didn''t speak on this and closed her eyes, trying to cool her head off. Isa turned to look at Violet, then turned to Katherine, and said, "Senior Violet''s reaction seems a bit too strong. What exactly happened half a million years ago, senior Kathy?" Katherine rubbed her temples and said, "Well, it''s a long story¡­" ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. BAM¡ª! "W-w-who¡­ w-who are y-y-you!?!" Jacqueline was shocked out of her wits and asked a tall silver-haireddy with amethyst eyes as she mmed her back on a wall. Lilith along with Emilia sat around a round table, having tea. Her expression was calm and unfazed. "Sit down, child. Such worrying is not good for your health." Lilith said in her gentle tone, as if she was politely scolding an actual child. Jacqueline had never felt such a sense of dread before. Who was this being? Who was this damn being!?! How can someone so strong exist? As far as she knew, the pressure thisdy was giving off was far greater than even Isa''s. And Isa was one of the three greats! One of the third strongest in the entirety of Shen Ze! Jacqueline had never been so panicked before. She was a calm child who did not indulge in worldly affairs and kept to herself. Nothing ever fazed her and she rebelled against her n only because those guys sent her on missions she didn''t want to go. Their reasoning was that it would give her a good experience, but she did not want those things. Jacqueline was at odds with the n and caused them tenfold the trouble that they caused her. While doing so, she was still calm and collected. However, right now, she was showing expressions she had never shown to anyone before. The shock was to such a high degree. "N-n-no¡­ who¡ª" While sipping on tea, Lilith''s gaze slowly shifted from looking at the tea in the cup to the frightened Jacqueline. As her sharp purple eyes saw her, Jacqueline felt as if she was stripped naked and being seen through. She had never felt so vulnerable in her life! One single gaze from Lilith was enough to make Jacqueline stop her futile struggle. She looked down, twirled her fingers, and slowly but surely made her way to the round table. As she sat down, Emilia poured her a cup of tea. "Have some," she said. "Now that we are calm, tell me, why are you so frightened?" Lilith put the teacup down and asked in a gentle tone. "Aren''t you a Evure? Aren''t Evures fearless?" "Hm?" Emilia suddenly caught onto something. "Evure?" How could Emilia not know this name? This was her husband''sst name and the name that belonged to the world''s most powerful family! There were other members in the Evure Family? Emilia didn''t know about this before! Lilith turned to look at Emilia and shook her head. "The name may be the same, but we aren''t rted. Don''t worry." Emilia gave an understanding nod and didn''t ask further. Her mother-inw drew a line and indirectly stated that she shouldn''t ask her more. Jacqueline heard this statement but everything went over her head. She didn''t understand what it meant. Lilith turned to her and said, "You didn''t answer my questions." Jacqueline was startled, but she tried to keep herselfposed and held the teacup for support. The warmth from it made her significantly calm down. "I¡­ I have never seen someone as powerful as senior." Jacqueline came out clean. She would literally die if the senior made a move. With how things were, she had a feeling that she couldn''t even contact her nsmen. Even if she was able to, there was nobody who would be able to arrive on time. In case that happened as well, she didn''t think there was anybody who could win against thisdy here. She was just too powerful! Emilia shed a small smile as she heard that. "Mother-inw is indeed really powerful." Emilia had sparred with Lilith once or twice to see how weak she waspared to her. The result of their sparring was¡­ utterly disappointing. Sparring with her MIL felt like fighting a boundless ocean. No matter how much she tried to cause a ripple, it would be still water in no time. Lilith smiled and shook her head. "It''s nothing to boast about." Lilith then turned to Jacqueline and asked, "Are you a direct descendant in your n?" Jacqueline didn''t know how to answer this. She didn''t want to hand out sensitive information because what would happen if thisdy here knew about such personal information regarding her? What would she do with it? Wouldn''t answering her put her in grave danger? Many thoughts ran in Jacqueline''s little head. They were forcefully halted when Lilith tapped on the table with her index finger, gesturing her to snap out of it. Jacqueline gulped a mouthful of nervous saliva and said, "Y-y-yes." N?v(el)B\\jnn She was itching to say no, but what if, thedy here thought that she may be some insignificant being of the Evure God n who could be disposed off anytime? If she said she was from the main family, she may be in trouble, but thedy would at least not harm her as she was worth a lot. She could ask for a ransom and get a hefty amount paid to her by the n. Both of Jacqueline''s thoughts were foolishly wrong. There was nothing that Lilithcked and there was nothing that interested her other than her two children. She was only asking Jacqueline these questions because she was somewhat curious. Lilith''s mother was an important person from the main family. She wanted to know if this girl here had any connection to her mother or not. Since Jacqueline said she was from the main family, Lilith didn''t beat around the bush and asked, "Do you know of Lauren Evure?" Lilith expected something dramatic to happen, but Jacqueline tilted her head somewhat and asked back, "Lauren?" Who was this? She had never heard the name of such a person before. Was thisdy someone from the branch family? If yes, then knowing about her was going to be difficult. It wasn''t much of a problem though. If this senior here let Jacqueline go back home, she could gather the information and give it to her, in case the person did exist in her family. Looking at her clueless expression, Lilith smiled and shook her head. It seemed that the newer generations of the Evure God n were not briefed about their history, and that her mother''s name was wiped off from all ces. "Are there any members in your n that have made it past half a million years of age?" Lilith asked her next question. This timeframe was an important one. Jacqueline thought about it and answered, "Yes. There are lots of them." Lilith calmly took a sip of tea at this response and didn''t ask anything else. Emilia, on the sidelines, wondered, ''Mother-inw seems quite serious today. What''s happening? What has gotten her so interested?'' Emilia did not understand the context of things and wondered about it while Jacqueline didn''t understand most things either and answered whatever was being asked. Limit on the other hand contemted a lot of things. After a while, she turned to look at the girl again and said, "Ast question for you, child." Lilith put her teacup down and raised her bangs, showing off her bright purple eyes to Jacqueline. "What do you think of these eyes?" Chapter 1137 Preaching Tribals Life And Death Laws 1137 Preaching Tribals Life And Death Laws Asura God n. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Where is the Princess? Where is the Princess!?!" A burly figure rushed in a hall full of well-dressed officials and stomped his feet. "I asked where the hell is the Princess!?!!?!" "Calm down, Your Majesty. Please calm down." Ady, more correctly, a vixen, with seductive curves and a veiled face held the burly man''s hand and said softly. The man significantly calmed down as she said that while the officials in the room breathed a relieved sigh. The vixen was quite literally half the man''s size. She was not short or thin, but the man was almost a giant with how big he was. "Vivienne, where''s my daughter?" The man asked softly to thedy. Thedy massaged the man''s shoulder and made him sit down on a chair. The officials in the hall gave the man a courtesy bow and left, leaving him along with the vixen. "Your Majesty, you worry too much about her." Vivienne said. The man sighed and slumped on the chair. "What can I do? She''s my only daughter and is quite the troublemaker." ''She is my daughter too¡­'' The vixen Vivienne thought, but did not say it out loud. "Your Majesty is stressing a lot over hertely. In case His Majesty has forgotten, there''s the conflict with the Evires that requires a greater attention." "What did the Evures do now?" The man''s attention was sessfully diverted by Vivienne. Continuing to massage his shoulders, she said, "They are on high alert for now, but it''s confined to their main territories." "So there should not be any problems?" "No." "Mhmm¡­" Vivienne hit the spot and diverted the man''s attention once again. As he was more rxed, she replied, "It''s a trap by them. They have only suffered property destruction in the cmity, and it has been noticed that no personnel were harmed." "I see¡­" the man''s focus was more on the massage than the message. "The Evures are pretending to be weak and waiting for people to attack them. Starting wars was never their forte, but they are the best when ites to retaliation. Your Majesty needs to keep this in mind." The man didn''t speak and continued to listen to what the vixen had to say. "So far, our spies have found three major areas where the Evures are lying in wait. We can avoid those and attack them where they are least expecting us." "¡­and where would that be?" "The main bases." "¡­oh? Tell me more." ¡­.. In a fantasticalnd full of mystic rivers and towering mountains, ady with raven hair sat on a swing at the edge of a cliff. The swing seemed to be swinging till the horizon and above a bed of fluffy clouds. Kicking her legs while swinging, thedy had a somber expression on her face. Lately, her mood had not been as jolly, and she seemed to be going through something. She couldn''t figure out what it was, but something was definitely bothering her. "This feeling¡­ I''ve been having it since the time I met that man. Tch¡­" Thedy clicked her tongue and shook her head. "This shouldn''t be the case. Who even is he to cause a change in my mood?" After many considerations, she came to the conclusion that the man she met a while ago was just a minor fry. There was perhaps more to it than the eyes could see. Thedy looked down at the cloud bed and continuing to kick her feet, said softly, "Maybe something big is brewing in the background. I guess I should go check it. This something could be rted to my own n." Saying so, thedy jumped from the swing and dived right into the abyss of clouds. ¡­.. Midnight Bay. "Huu! Huu! Huu!" A group of tribal folks covered in white ash and wearing animal skin clothes shouted and made an offering. To whom was the offering being made? It was to the three figures d in all dark clothes, sitting on bamboo chairs atop a pedestal. "Yyy-!" "Your holiness, please ept this humble offering from the people of !Xan!kan!chi!mo*." Fruits and meat were offered to Lith, Qingshan, and Wang Wei. There wasn''t a lot they had to do to be deities for this tribal group. When Lith arrived at this ind, he could see that the tribal folks were worried due to therge amount of predators in the area. Their children were being harmed and their food was being stolen every single day. They weren''t powerful enough to defeat those beasts and could only hide in their shelters and pray to the heavens. Lith and hisdies eliminated the predators bothering them, thereby bing their deities, and now here they were. Their actions were somewhat shy, but it was alright since this ind was in a secluded ce, away from Lysander''s as well as the Evure God n''s line of actions. Lith raised his hand as the tribesmen made an offering. Everyone bowed down instinctively and went silent. "Your worship has moved me, children." The line surely was cringe, but not wrong. Lith was actually older than these guys and could call them children. Thenguage in which Lith was speaking was foreign to the natives, but with the help of some magic spells and artifacts, they were able to understand each and every single word. "You know¡­ life is a never ending bowl of problems. There will nevere a time when you aren''t in trouble, and times are always going to be tough, no matter what you do. If, one day, therees a time when you''refortable with where you are and content with what you have, then¡­ it means you are at the end." Lith began preaching to the young tribal folk about the Life and Deathws. Life and Death elementalws were connected. Where Life ends, Death begins. Where Death ends, Life begins. Such was the way of thews. If one wanted Life, they would have to suffer through endless problems. In Death there was sce, but in Death there was no growth, no pain, no happiness, no spice, and no drama. Death is sitting in a corner, facing a wall, and having no thoughts whatsoever. It was never feeling hungry or satiated or having the urge to go to the toilet or drink water. Death was boring, but some preferred this boring than the active troubles and suffering of Life. Lith preached this group of people about these things for theing hour and told them that they''ll never be trouble free. The young folks listened carefully and were in tears to know that their suffering would never end, but when they heard about death, they began liking the suffering they were going through. They couldn''t imagine themselves sitting in a corner, facing a stone for eternity. This would be a torture worse than death for them. Lith then told them that suffering was endless. If they survived their current predicament, there was another bigger one waiting for them. However, with greater adversities came greater benefits. They would be at a ce they would never even be able to imagine. It took some time to exin everything, but the folks were all riled up when theyprehended the things Lith told them. Wang Wei and Qingshan were amused by the preachings of their young master. They did not cultivate Life or Deathws and this was all new to them. As the day ended, a feast was held, in which Lith and the twodies partook. It was a joyous fest and the three god-like figures retired in their straw and mud huts by theke. Being immortals, they did not need sleep. The three spent their time discussing the steps they would need to take next. There was so much nning going on that Lith was getting conscious of it. However, with how big the situation was, the nning was justified. Every minute spent on this was productive as the enemy was far too big. As the next day arrived, the three got out of their huts and met with the natives. It was time to teach them what they had to do and cause trouble for Lysander and the Evure God n officials on the. ¡­.. *!Xan!kan!chi!mo - each (!) in the name represents a clicking sound. The name is made up, but there''s actual African names in the world that have the usage of this and written this way. Chapter 1138: What Has The Clan Done… Evure God n. "What¡­" Isa was so shocked that she could only say one single word in disbelief. "Yes. That''s how it was." Katherine sighed and answered. "We all suffered because of that damn bitch." Violet gnashed her teeth and eximed. "If only she hadn''t tried to¡­ forget it." Isa facepalmed at this. "Seniors¡­ seniors what has the n done?" "What?" Violet shot Isa an annoyed look. Isa propped her elbows on the table and held her forehead,bing her bangs backwards. "Seniors¡­ seniors, seniors, seniors¡­ what have you done¡­" This time, even Katherine felt annoyed, her gentle demeanor dwindling. "What are you trying to say?" Isa looked up and took a deep breath. "Senior¡­ you said that two of the strongest from two major ns fell in love, then were hunted by both parties, and killed, right?" "Yes? What of it?" Violet asked, her annoyance peaking. "They were killed along with another Legendary Rank and a Legendary Rank Star Master, right?" "¡­" Violet didn''t understand where Isa was getting at. "¡­yes?" Katherine answered in her stead. Isa held her forehead after hearing that and looked visibly tired. "Seniors¡­ what has the n done¡­" "Isa." Violet was losing her patience. "Speak, and stop running in circles." Isa massaged her temples and took out arge scroll from thin air. On the scroll, she saw a family chart of the Evure God n. Their strengths and weaknesses were written on it. "Seniors, the people the n has killed¡­ have they ever thought about the consequences of it? Did they realize the bad providence they''ll have to bear? Do we¡­ do we have the capabilities to handle the immense amount of bad karma associated with it?" Katherine and Violet knitted their brows. They frowned and began thinking over this. The three greats were ate addition to the n. These were people with the greatest merit and capabilities that shot their way up in the administrativedder and took control of the entire n to bring stability and prosperity. The incident that they had been talking about was done by their predecessors. These people were currently either in seclusion or a high elder of the n, living their lifevishly or like a retired soldier. They possessed a lot of power and influence in the n, almostparable to the three greats, and if there was no concept of the three greats, they would be ruling the n right now. The three greats were the highest ranked individuals in the n. Everyone listened to them and usually, as they were so influential and powerful, they kept to themselves and didn''t give out orders. They just looked after the nsmen like deities and stayed silent on most matters. If Isa hadn''t said anything, Katherine and Violet wouldn''t have thought about the past. They weren''t involved in it and they naturally thought that their predecessors werepetent and had tied all loose ends. Now that they sat down and chatted over it, they realized¡­ did their predecessors really think things through? The providence and karma involved was nothing to scoff at. It could ruin them permanently if it wasn''t handled properly. "Have faith in the predecessors. They surely must''ve thought things through." Violet said after a while. Isa ced her palm on her chest and said, "This feeling¡­ this strange nagging feeling I''ve been getting¡­ I do not know where it''sing from, and I sure do hope it''s not rted to this incident." "¡­" The twodies went silent hearing that. After a few seconds, Katherine asked in a low tone, "You''ve been having a nagging feeling?" "Yes." "Why didn''t you tell us before?" "I was trying to assess where the feeling came from." Isa said and held her forehead. Katherine and Violet looked at each other after hearing that. For some reason, even they began having a nagging feeling. "Violet, what exactly happened after the star vanished?" Katherine asked. Amongst the three, only Violet knew about this incident in great detail as her father was involved in it. He was killed by his own n member and this was something Violet would never forget. Violet clenched her fist as Katherine asked that and said, "A great battle between the traitor Lauren and our nsmen ensued. My father was martyred there, but at the end, we were sessful in achieving what we wanted. We were able to capture the traitor and give her a fate worse than death." "What was worse than death?" Katherine asked. Isa looked at Violet withplete attention. Violet folded her arms. "What else? Getting the soul tortured for eternity. Not a single second''s rest and be ced in constant agony and pain." "¡­oh¡­ no¡­" Isa did not have a good feeling about this. She felt a great chill down her spine and looked at the twodies near her, finding them to be looking at her with worry. Violet realized what she had just said and facepalmed. "The consequences¡­ are going to be immense¡­" "Indeed¡­" Isa added and closed her eyes, contemting the future. Katherine took a deep breath and had a sip of tea to clear her mind. She put the teacup down and looked at the clear blue tea within it. "We never got rid of them once and for all, did we?" "We did not." Violet answered. "The providence, the karma¡­ we do not have it cleared, do we?" "We do not." Violet answered once again, this time her tone was low. Katherine closed her eyes and took a deep breath again. "In the story passed down to me, I''ve never heard of the traitors possessing a sessor. Neither aunt Lauren nor her Asura husband left a legacy. They were found out too soon and chased to the ends of Shen Ze, eventually being captured and killed." "That was what was said to me as well." Violet replied. "Since such is the case, why would we feel a threat from them?" Isa drummed her fingers on the table and asked, "Is there no other conflict as grand as this that we were involved in? Anything that could potentially lead to us suffering?" "I can''t think of anything." "Neither can I." The three greats went into deep contemtion once again. After having thought of a million things, Isa tapped on the table to get the other two''s attention and said, "It really could be this and this itself. There must be some loose ends." "I agree." Katherine added. "I always thought that everyone involved in that incident was dead. Now that I came to the understanding that such isn''t the case¡­ it changes everything." Violet clicked her tongue in annoyance. "You''re right. Let''s leave everything we have on hand and pay a visit to the person responsible for everything." Isa, Katherine, and Violet all stood up. The three instantly vanished from their spots and appeared from thin air in front of an eerie, tall, dark metallic gate. The gates had lots and lots of ancient inscriptions with two giant dragons having their faces at the center, spewing fire. Their eyes were moving and stared at the people who had barged into this ce. Violet took a step forward and began casting magic spells in an empty space on the door. Bright blues, yellows, greens, reds, and purple light came into the picture and vanished, leaving behind a loud creaking sound. The eyes of the dragons rolled back and the dragons themselves slithered away from the door. Therge metallic door opened up and as the three had a look at the inside, there was nothing but darkness. Setting foot together, the three immediately reached a giant chamber whose floor was flooded with water. In the middle of these waters and the dark chamber was amp. Within themp flickered a small golden light. Violet knitted her brows and said softly, "There she is¡­" ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. Lilith was busy in a conversation with Jacqueline with Emilia by her side. She was calm andposed, asionally sipping on tea and asking questions. "¡­and so the war happened where¡­" Jacqueline''s words turned distant immediately as Lilith felt a tremor deep within her soul. She immediately shot her gaze in a certain direction and looked at it with serious eyes. Her purple eyes had a tinge of red flood within them and she thought to herself: ''I see. So it was like that¡­'' ¡­.. Midnight Bay. Lith was in the midst of preaching the natives when he suddenly felt a violent tremor deep within his soul. This made him clutch his chest and a certain calling made him look in a certain direction. Wang Wei and Qingshan got worried while the natives around them looked at his strange reaction in confusion. Lith''s purple eyes stared at a particr star in the night sky and soon everything turned red in his vision as his pupils were flooded with red. In his vision, he could see a distant ce. His vision zoomed in instantly and he found himself staring at a chamber filled with water and a randommp. Inside themp, a small golden light flickered. Lith soon felt something warm trickle down his face. "Young master!" "Young master!" "Young master, what happened to you!?!" These were thest set of words Lith heard before everything turned dark and he passed out. Chapter 1139: Countryside Swines Ssh¡ª! A cold feeling jolted Lith awake. He looked around and found himself in a dimly lit room. A pair of beauties seemed to be staring at him with worry-filled eyes. "Young master!" "Young master, you''re finally awake!" Lith felt his head to be heavy. He clutched it and asked, "What happened? Why am I wet?" ''Oh, that sounded wrong.'' It was no time to joke, but idents did happen. The twodies didn''t get the joke and among them, Qingshan said, "You suddenly stared at the sky, then copsed out of nowhere. What caused such a thing?" "Oh¡­" Memories flooded Lith''s brain as he recalled the scenes he had seen before. There was a mighty gothic castle in the space. Within the castle was a chamber that Lith felt should never be spied upon. Then¡­ there was amp? Themp seemed to be important because it was only after looking at the small golden light flickering within it did Lith pass out. Now the question was, what the hell did he just see that made him pass out like that? What was within thatmp? How can such a thing make him pass out? "Young master¡­ you¡­ you were also¡­" "Hm?" Lith''s thoughts shifted to Wang Wei. Wang Wei sighed and shook her head. She knew she had to say the whole truth to him. "You were crying before you passed out. You were staring at themp with rage and tenderness. I don''t know how one could have such a contrasting emotion at once, but you definitely had it." "Huh?" What was this girl saying? He was crying? Angry and feeling soft? What? Lith turned to look at Qingshan, who simply shook her head and said, "I''m afraid she''s right. I saw it too." With both of them saying the same thing, this definitely must''ve happened. Lith had at least this much trust in them. What he failed to understand was why would he have such emotions? As far as he remembered, he had barely ever cried. Even while watching Keith''s tragic past did he not shed a tear. He felt hurt and really sad, but he didn''t cry. How was it possible that he cried now? Despite racking his brain, Lith could note to any conclusions. He gave up thinking about it and asked, "Brief me on what we were supposed to do please." Lith forgot what he was supposed to do next, but thankfully he had discussed things with the two beforehand and wouldn''t need to bother about it. Qingshan gave him a rundown on the things they had to do. First, they had to instill this sense of voyage in the natives and make them journey to the newer ces. Second, during their voyages, they had to make contact with the Evure God n and Lysander at the same time. From there, a domino effect should do the rest. "Okay. I''ll have the natives move out now." Lith said and got up. He stretched a bit and checked the contents of his space ring to find the required tools for the uing task. "Qingshan, can we get something to monitor these natives from a bird''s eye view? Of course, while also staying away from the Evure God n and Asura God n''s radar." Qingshan thought about it and as they walked outside the camp, said, "I can have something simr set up. The members of the two ns in this ce are not as strong as the rest, so it should do the job." Lith nodded. "Get it up and running. I''ll be sending the natives in a few hours." "Understood." Qingshan nodded and left, leaving Wang Wei alone with Lith. Lith busied himself in preparing the natives and Wang Wei assisted him in that. Away from their camp, at the very center Midnight Bay, a tall and slender man smoked a cigar while reading a newspaper and being seated on his makeshift chair. The chair was made from bamboo and was ced at the edge of a cliff that overlooked a busy harbor. People were seen moving around like fireflies, but the man''s sharp red eyes could see each and everyone clearly. The man took long puffs of hisrge cigar and threw the ash in the waters below, continuing to read the newspaper and watching over the harbor. "Those cowards dered a war on us?" The man spoke in his hoarse, deep voice. "Someone doesn''t want to live a long life." The news he was reading was of the Asuras dering a war on the Evure God n and such was his opinion on it. Next, he read about a few misceneous things and continued to pass time doing nothing on his harbor duty, until eventually, he heard a faint drumming sound. Alerted by it, he took a final puff of his cigar before tossing it away like trash into the sea and turned to look at the source. On a few wooden ships, men d in animal skin and white ash all over their bodies were pounding giant war drums and yelling like pigs, in the man''s opinion. He squinted his eyes to have a better look at them, then shook his head and went back to crossing his legs and reading the newspaper. "Bunch of countryside swines." This was not new for the man. This world was big and the Evure God n had not captured it entirely. They had only taken the areas of economic importance and left the rest for the natives. Time to time, these natives would leave their inds and go on voyages. They would stumble upon the Evure God n''s territory and get into a conflict with the workers there, trying to capture these newnds. Since the Evure God n was standing tall till this day and continuing their operations, it should be clearly evident as to what had happened to the folks in the past that tried to capture thesends. The men covered white ash reached the docks, and the man reading the newspaper saw it. He only had a small glimpse at them before shaking his head and going back to reading the newspaper. There was no point watching these idiots that were on a suicide mission. Loud noises followed by explosions were heard by the man, but he ignored them all and lit himself another cigar. Loud cries were then heard, followed by more explosions, the vibrations of which shook the ground beneath the man as well. Finally, after a few hours, all the noise had stopped. The man''s cigar was finished too, so while taking out another one from his pocket, he decided to have a glimpse at the killed natives and entertain himself. As his vision turned to the harbor, the cigar he was about to lit suddenly fell from his mouth. The man''s eyes widened in shock and getting up, he yelled: "What!?!?" The harbor was in shambles. All the boats were turned upside down, the people were killed, and many ces were burning. There were no signs of any life and the many firefly-like figures had diminishedpletely. As for the natives that had invaded the ce, their boats were nowhere to be seen, and their dead bodies couldn''t be found anywhere either, making the man watching this tremble. "What the fuck happened here!??!" The man stomped his feet and yelled. "What led to this? Just how fucking ipetent was everyone!!?!" The man kicked his feet and extended his bat wings out, flying all over the harbor, looking at the mass destruction. None. Not a single person had survived. Everyone was dead. Even the goods were destroyed and the gates leading to other worlds were tampered with and broken as well. This seemed like an amateur''s doing as the gates could be fixed easily. However, what was of concern was that there wasn''t a single thing that wasn''t destroyed. Add to this, there was not a single man in animal skin and white ash present here. The man was furious. There had never been a tighter p than this he had felt before. He had taken the situation quite lightly, the result of which was disastrous. Now the question was, who was it that wanted to have a conflict with his n? The man was a hundred percent sure that it couldn''t be the natives. Those were countryside swines that did not know anything. They had to be taught and trained to do this. Who was it that trained them!? Trying to seek answers to this, the angry man gnashed his teeth and flew away from the destroyed harbor, trying to find the ships of the natives. They mustn''t have gone too far away. "The moment I catch you little shits, I am skinning you alive. Just wait¡­" Chapter 1140: Lady Luck On Lith’s Side "Sniiiifffff¡­ haaaah¡ª!" Lysander''s nostrils red up as he snorted a line of fine powder on the table. His hair got some powdered dust on them along with his nose. Lysander rubbed his nose and leaned back on his chair, propping his legs on the table and taking a deep, blissful breath. A tingle ran down Lysander''s body as his mind wandered off to a higher ne. Everything began revolving in his vision and colors he had never seen before popped up one after another. While he was indulging in such forbidden pleasure, outside his camp, the hard working ves suddenly felt a tremor in their chests. The tremors got more intense and the same urred with the guards as well. Everyone turned to look at the source of the sound and found a silhouette of something closing in on them. The crimson moon was up. The night was dark. Mist covered the waters and the visibility was only upto a few hundred meters. As everyone stared at the nearing silhouette, faint sounds of war drums were soon heard by them. The pebbles on the shore began bouncing as the ground trembled and eventually, everyone could see it. Large hull of a wooden ship slowly pierced the mist and revealed itself to the ves. The war drums were more intense than ever and made everyone clutch their chests. "Tut-tut-tut-tuttututututut-tut-tut¡ª!" Wild, primal sounds of tribesmen were heard by the ves and guards alike. The Asura guards may not be aware of it, but the ves knew well that this sound meant only one thing ¡ª bloodshed. Absolute bloodshed! The ves went into a panicked frenzy and began screaming as they felt invaded. The guardsshed them but it did not seem to be working this time around. One of the guards immediately hurried towards Lysander''s camp and screamed, "Young master! Young master wake up! There''s trouble everywhere!" Lysander was lost in thends and did not hear the guard. The guard barged inside the camp after a while when he did not get any response from Lysander and found the man to be lying on his chair, his mouth open and saliva leaking from the corner of his lips. There was fine white dust on his nose, fingers, hair, and table, painting a picture in the guard''s mind about what may have transpired here a while back. "Young master, wake up! Wake up! Wake up!" The guard went close to Lysander and tried waking him up by shaking his body. The man did not wake up. "Fuck!" Cursed the guard. "This is the absolute worst!" The guard ran around the camp, trying to find something suitable to wake the second young master up. Sadly for him, he was a second toote, as a loud lightning strike pierced the skies and a booming voice screamed into his ears: "Who dares intrude upon the almighty Evure God n''s territory!?!" ''Oh¡­ shit¡­'' The guard thought to himself, before falling on the ground with a loud thud. A tall and slender man hovered above the waters in the area, looking down at everyone with an angry gaze. With each sh of his palm, lightning strikes the area beneath, killing a bunch of innocent ves and Asura guards. "Show yourself!" The man yelled out loud and gazed at the camp below. Away from this line of action, seated around a rectangr rock table, on a bamboo chair, Lith took a sip of herbal milk tea that Qingshan warmly served him. In front of him were three screens. One gave the view of the destroyed Evure God n territory, the other gave the view of Lysander''s area, and thest one was the view of themselves. So far, things have gone well. Lith didn''t expect the EGC''s guard to be so unfazed. He was ready to have a direct battle with him, but things had turned out much better than he had hoped. The natives that were sent to the ce had self-destruction spells equipped on them. They were also trained to have the EGC''s guards get close to them. This could be achieved by provocation. However, surprisingly or unsurprisingly, there was only one guard present there and he was rxing on a lone mountainside. The natives were given amand to charge into the territory and transfer the self destruction spells onto other weaker mortals while defending themselves. They had a great fight, and due to possessing various defensive artifacts, did not take much damage and were sessful in transferring the spells. Once the spells were transferred, Lith called them back. When they were gone from the area, the self destruction spells were activated and the loud explosion destroyed most of the things present there. The territory wasn''t big enough, all thanks to the abnormal topography, and the little damage done was the biggest damage the EGC suffered. Lith''s goal was not to destroy the EGC''s territory but to catch the guards'' attention and divert them to Lysander''s ce. It was not in the n, but the improv worked wonders, and Lith didn''t hate it. No natives were harmed in the process, and they were tasked with bringing a few ves from the EGC''s territory. Once they went away from the EGC''s territory, they were called back on the ind via spatial transfer artifacts. The natives were made to get down the boat, and the EGC''s ves were made to look like the natives and sent to Lysander''s territory via spatial transfer artifacts once again. The war drums and everything else was created using artifacts, and the EGC''s guard took the bait and made his way to Lysander''s ce. Life of the natives would''ve been wiped out had the guard been more alert, but due to his carelessness, things were going much better than nned. "Young master is a genius." Wang Wei praised while looking at the screens. Lith gave her a curt smile and didn''t indulge in the ttery. He knew that everything went so smoothly due to sheer fortune. Things would''ve had the same oue with the EGC guard invading Lysander''s territory, but the number of lives lost would''ve been unknown. Lady luck was on Lith''s side today and thankfully nobody died from his side. Lith took a sip of the milk tea and felt a strong taste of ginger, clove, and pepper in it. The creamy texture due to milk and the subtle tastes of tea leaves was a total vor bomb. In the screens, Lith saw the EGC''s guard shouting and calling for Lysander. From the looks of it, it would take some time before Lysander was destroyed. Putting his teacup down, Lith looked at Wang Wei and said, "Tell the team on standby to begin with the operations." Wang Wei nodded her head, gave a courteous bow, and left to hand out the instructions. Soon, on one of the screens, Lith saw a group of masked people sneaking inside the destroyed EGC''s territory. They began installing traps and other explosives, and with the time that was left, looted whatever they could. In the other screen, the EGC guard finally lost patience and snapped at the person inside the camp. When he had a look at the drugged person lying limp on the chair, he stood in his ce and grimaced. "What the¡­" It took every single ounce of power within him to not kill the man in front. This was the second young master of the Asura God n. The waters were turbulent and touching this man could result in major problems from the EGC''s side. The EGC never made the first move. The AGC was yet to make their move, and the guard wouldnd in trouble if he were to harm the second young master of the AGC. The man fell into a big dilemma. Technically, it could be said that the second young master was the first to have made the move, but this territory was like the countryside. Whatever happens here wasn''t a big deal. Falling into deep contemtion, the guard clenched his fist and kicked Lysander''s chest, making his face kiss the ground. He then took out amunication talisman from his space ring and contacted the higher authorities, wanting to ask what he should be doing next. At this point, Lith who was watching the whole scene, patted Qingshan''s tender butt. She was standing right beside him, and this came off as a natural gesture to him. "It''s your cue." Qingshan nodded, gave Lith a bow, and vanished from her ce. Lith took a sip of his herbal tea again and thought, ''It should get more interesting from here onwards.'' Chapter 1141: Igniting The Flames Of War Lysander felt groggy and heavy in the head. It was as if his head was ced under a giant boulder. A rough feeling permeated on his lips and face along with the crushing feeling. As he slowly woke up, he found his vision to be nted. Slowly, when he was fully awake, he found his face nted on the ground. ''Huh!?'' Lysander was startled. He channeled his spiritual power to put power in his arms and body to stand up, but failed to budge even an inch. "Oh? Someone seems to have woken up." A sharp voice entered his ears and a crushing pressure caused a crack in his jaw, making Lysander let out a piercing howl. The guard aggressively rubbed his ears and clicked his tongue. "Shut the fuck up." He stomped on Lysander''s mouth and sealed it shut. At the same time, holding a talisman in his hand, he tried to contact the higher ups of the n, asking them about the steps he should take next. As the man injected a bit of his spiritual power in it, what he expected would happen did not happen. The talisman did not light up. There was not a single response from it. Confused, he injected some more spiritual power, yet felt nothing. "Huh?" More. He injected some more yet the result was the same once again. Before he could do it again, a soothing voice rang in his ears, saying: "Don''t bother." "Huh?" The confused man turned around and saw a beautiful woman in an all ck outfit. Before his eyes got a chance to feast, the world around him spun. He then felt as if he had jumped, found his vision to be gazing from a height, getting a bird''s eye view of everything, then with a loud thud, saw Lysander''s face mashed on the ground. ''Hu¡­h¡­?'' His vision slowly went dark, until he eventually had all his thoughts stopped and permanently went to sleep. pping the dust off her hands, Qingshan walked towards the headless body of the EGC guard. She touched the chest area of it and it erupted into mes, burningpletely until even ashes weren''t left. The guard was killed. True death. His soul would never reincarnate again or get assimted with heaven''s will. Qingshan was a cold sect master. It was not without merit that she ran such a big sect in the star system. Her soft side came out due to being with Lith, but otherwise, she could even wipe out a world and not feel anything. People were merciless and such was the ways of the world. If one did not have it in them to kill somebody, then they would be devoured whole by society with not getting even their bones spared. With the Evure God n''s guard gone, only the limp second young master of the Asura God n was left. Qingshan kicked the living corpse and made him roll towards the wall. Her kick contained a healing spell and despite getting his ribs broken, Lysander was slowly getting healed. In ten minutes, when Lysander''s body had a healthy pink shade to it, Qingshan held his hair and raised him up. She made him stare into her eyes, and as Lysander had a look at her beautiful face, he had anything but good thoughts. This¡­ was a mistake which Lysander would always regret in his life. A sharp pain coursed through his body as his eyes sizzled and melted slowly like wax. Lysander screamed. Lysander howled. Lysander wailed. The shout was ear piercing and sent chills down the spine of the ves outside, making them shudder. Qingshan felt nothing from it and inserted her index finger into his be. A whileter, she let go of him as he fell unconscious and kicked the head of the EGC guard into his embrace. The head was not burnt off and remained in ce. It did not have life. Qingshan looked around, then found a random guard cowering in fear while lying like a corpse on the ground. He was fully conscious and trying to act like he was dead. Qingshan had a somber look on her face. She snapped her fingers and sent the guard to the void, a ce of no return. The job here was done. Qingshan took a step outside the camp and returned to her seat beside Lith. She bowed with respect and said, "It''s all done, young master." Lith had a relieved smile on his face. He unknowingly extended his hand and patted Qingshan''s head. "You did well." Qingshan''s eyelids fluttered and she somewhat trembled at the gesture. What was this? Why was she being treated like a child? And most importantly¡­ Why did it feel good? Qingshan slowly lifted her head to look at Lith, but found him to have gone back to working. She wrinkled her nose and took a seat beside him. Maybe now wasn''t the right time to think about these feelings. Though, it did feel good and Qingshan wanted to have it happen again to her. She thought of the ways she could help the young master and maybe get rewarded again. "¡­and now we wait." Lith looked at the screens and said. Everything would begin with Lysander waking up. He was the key to capturing the Midnight Bay. Lith could only hope that Qingshan had not knocked him too badly. Hopefully he wakes up in a day or two and does what he had been tasked to. Sipping on the herbal milk tea, Lith chatted with Qingshan and Wang Wei, and waited for the man to wake up. ¡­.. Two dayster. The Evure God n got a package sent to them. It had the head of the guard from Midnight Bay and a video message from Lysander. Lysander mocked the Evure God n officials in his message and openly stated that he was taking over the Midnight Bay. This infuriated everyone present, and they sent a strong response to the Asuras by capturing one of their important territories and raised a bounty against the second young master. The Asuras were furious to find the Evures pulling off such stunts. However, before they could retaliate, they got a package delivered to them. It contained Lysander''s head in it along with a note that mocked them. The note also threatened their integrity and stated that they should be prepared for what was about toe. Thus, a small spark ignited the mes of war in Shen Ze with two of the major powers going against each other. Midnight Bay was temporarily forgotten, and due to this miscalction, a small n from the central alliance took over the world and made their base there. Neither the Evure God n nor the Asura God n could do anything about it as the n was from the central alliance. The two powerhouses did not need allies, but they also did not want enemies at this stage when going against each other. They took a loss of the Midnight Bay and continued on with their warfare. Lith sessfully acquired the Midnight Bay and began making changes to this world. This world was like Earth''s Suez Canal. It was of great economic importance and had connections from a lot of ces. The Evures and the Asuras had failed to see its majesty due to how big they were. Lith pushed the new n that arrived here to work hard and open gates to every single ce in Shen Ze so that trade could be done easily. This world had the potential to be a free trade zone and also a neutral ce in the times of war, just like how the Neutral Continent in his own world was. Theing few months were quite busy and hectic due to the many changes being done in the Midnight Bay. While this was happening, Lith did not ck and kept a close watch on the situation between the Evure God n and the Asura God n. The feeling he had a while ago that caused him to faint¡­ he did not want to remember it, but it left a deep mark on him. There was a sense of urgency and Lith quickly wanted to go to the ce where themp was. Without thinking of anything else, Lith worked hard. As hard as he could and made ns to infiltrate the Evure God n to see themp with the faint golden light. ¡­.. A/N: Hi dear readers, I''ve added a lot of NSFW images of various characters on the patr*on. I''m updating it every week and adding lots and lots of more pictures. There''s free stuff and paid stuff both. Your paid support will help me a lot, but don''t worry, I''m not cutting corners for the free ones either. Please go check it and have a good time! The link is: /socialhippo Chapter 1142: Astonished Jacqueline Royal Castle, Nightingale. Keith, Fanny, Sylvia, and Fei sat in a courtyard on the castle''s terrace within the inner ring. They could see the sprawling gardens of the outer ring, the Dark Rose Forest, the mist-covered Bewitching Lake, and the inner ring''s central courtyard. Keith was dressed in a custom maid attire. It was different from the usual Victorian maid outfit as it was customized to fit her fiery personality. The robes had red and ck gothic undertones to them. It was a proper fit for her upper body with her deep cleavage getting revealed while her shoulders and corbone were covered. At the bottom, at the wavy long skirt, there was an opening that sometimes showed her skin above her knees, teasing the onlookers. Keith''s red hair, coupled with her red and ck maid dress, made her look like a proper Devil. She had noints for the dress as it truly strikes who she was. Plus, it felt much better than wearing that maid outfit. Fanny, Keith''s daughter, seated right beside her, wore a ck dress with simr gothic undertones. She was mostly covered, but a slight bit of cleavage along with her shoulders, corbones, and arms were exposed. If her mother looked like a Devil, then she looked like a proper Devil''s Advocate. Beside them, Sylvia''s healthy paleplexionplimented her tinum gray hair and eyes. She wore silver purple robes along with a wide brimmed pointy hat. She looked like a proper witch, but with added elegance and sexiness. Fei on the other hand looked the most feminine and cute among the four. Her small bearings,plimented by her serious demeanor and a white blouse along with ck trousers made her appear refined and sophisticated. Anyone who came across Fei would feel like wanting to protect her and hug her tight. She seemed the perfect person for cuddles and snuggles, andtely, like the rest of thedies, her charms were getting even better. The fourdies were gathered here for no particr reason. They were free from their work and decided to have a get-together over tea. "¡­I think the war was a necessary evil." Fanny put out her views while eating some cake. Keith remained silent while Sylvia gave a curt nod. Fei tapped on the table and thought out loud, "It could''ve been done in a much better fashion. Master rushed things quite a lot." Keith remained silent again. She only spoke if it was absolutely necessary. Sylvia didn''t stay silent this time. She took a sip of her charred ck coffee, flushing her pte with an extreme bitter taste, and said in a soft tone, "His Highness had his circumstances. Whatever he did, he did it properly as per the given situations." Fanny raised an eyebrow in surprise and thought, ''Look at you, youngdy. How much you''ve changed over the years¡­.'' Fanny''s stare did not go unnoticed by Sylvia, and she turned to look at her. "Is something the matter?" "Yeah. Look at you¡­" Fanny was about to repeat what she was thinking, but paused as she felt a spatial fluctuation around her. The other threedies felt the same and stared at the ce of fluctuation. Space twisted and out appeared a young vampire girl with dirty blonde hair. Her expression was haggard as if she was made to work twenty-five hours a day. Holding her back cor was a slender hand. The young girl was being presented to the fourdies like a food delivery parcel. "Get her to talk." A gentle voice said. All fourdies got alerted when they heard that and stood up in unison. They bowed slightly and stated that it would be done. Jacqueline was gently dropped on the table by the slender hand. It then went back to the space it came from and the twisted areas had gone back to normal. The fourdies were amused by the situation. This was the Queen, their master''s mother. This was the first time they got any order from her, and up until now, they had been doing whatever they wanted to do in the castle. This came off as a surprise to them, and what amused them further was the fact that they had to do such a menial job for her. Making someone talk? It was nothing. Thedies sat back down on the chair and made room for Jacqueline. She was gently shifted from the table to the chair by Fei, and was then being stared at by everyone present. Jacqueline''s tired red eyes looked at the fourdies around the table. rity returned to them as she noticed how beautiful these people were and their prowess. "Have some tea." Fanny passed Jacqueline a cup, breaking her out of her zoned out state. Jacqueline blinked in astonishment and looked at Fanny. "Tea?" Fanny poured herself a cup and took a sip of it in front of her. This was to show that there was nothing wrong with the tea. "Yes. Is it not to your liking?" "Coffee?" Sylvia asked and passed Jacqueline a cup. Jacqueline was truly taken aback and asked, "What is this? Are you not going to torture me to make me speak?" Fei passed her a small te containing four types of cupcakes and said, "No. Why would we do that?" "Huh?" Jacqueline''s brain couldn''t process what she had just heard. Looking at her in disbelief, it was Keith who leaned forwards and said in a calm tone, "Have some tea and cake, child. No need to get so worked up." "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" All fourdies were speechless due to their respective reasons. Fanny, Fei, and Sylvia were speechless because of how unnatural it felt to hear such words and tone from Keith while Jacqueline had never been treated in such a coy and child-like manner before. She was truly befuddled. Keith felt it was natural for her to say this since she was older than everyone''sbined age here. Jacqueline was not ready for this type of conversation. If it was torture, at least she would''ve struggled and fought back. But here¡­ how was she supposed to react and resist this situation? Jacqueline obediently took the cup of clear blue tea and had a sip. A sweet and refreshing feeling poured into her throat, then stomach, and traveled to every single pore of her body. She felt lighter, as if she was weightless, and a content moan escaped her mouth unknowingly. It was soft and low, but the otherdies noticed it. They took a sip of their respective beverages as well and waited for Jacqueline toe down to earth. Once the tea''s effect was gone¡­ Jacqueline realized the thing she had done. She kept a poker facade on her face, but the tip of her pointy vampire ears were red and betrayed her. Taking a deep breath, she looked at thedies around the table and asked, "So¡­ how exactly are you going to make me talk?" Fei took a small bite of her passion fruit cupcake and said, "Aren''t you talking already?" "Huh¡ª oh." It was only now did Jacqueline realize that she was indeed talking. Not saying the confidential things, but she was talking at the very least. Sylvia put her coffee cup down and asked calmly, "What did you do?" The other threedies looked at her and waited for her to speak. Jacqueline felt slightly nervous on the inside, but expressed herself asposed from the outside. What was this situation? What was this interrogation? In her whole life, from being a Rank 1 to being a Legendary, she had never gone through such a process. She had walked the path of thorns and des, causing great bloodshed to reach where she was now. She seemed tired because she kept herself locked in a room and cultivated like a madman while fighting her heart demons. She had developed quite a few due to her childhood traumas and in her cultivation journey. Hence, she seemed tired at all times. The n was also not supportive of her. If those guys did not support her, why should she listen to them? She was cultivating peacefully in her room before being summoned by Isa. She then got a task to explore this unknownnd and was pissed at them for disturbing her. She had not been doing any n missions for years, and since it was one of the three greats that instructed her, she had to do it. She had kept revenge in her mind, to make the n pay for putting her in such a situation, but of course, at the end of the day, she was a Evure, she had their blood, and wouldn''t openly betray them to outsiders. She did think she wouldn''t speak, but it turns out, these guys weren''t even interested in knowing about the confidential things and were just asking her a generalized question. ''What did you do?'' This could be answered in so many ways. Jacqueline decided to test the waters through this question and answered, "I don''t know. I just got to this world and was kidnapped by thedy that threw me here. I was sitting and chatting with her a while ago, but then her focus shifted elsewhere and she sent me here." Siiip! Sylvia felt refreshed by her cup of coffee and having gotten an answer from the girl, nodded her head and asked again, "Did you lose your way home and arrived here?" "What?" The normality of the question surprised Jacqueline, but she quicklyposed herself and said, "Yes. I lost my way home." "Okay." Thedies turned silent. "¡­" Jacqueline was taken aback once again from the silence. She couldn''t help but ask, "That''s it? No more questions?" "Yes." "What!?" ¡­.. A/N: I''m sorry for the dy guys. The chapters are all fixed and updated. The novel''s going back to the normal schedule. Also, in case you aren''t aware, there''s TONS of nsfw pictures uploaded on my patr*on page for the characters. They''re free and also paid. Choose whichever you like, and have a good day! Chapter 1143: Jacqueline Opens Up The crimson-silver moon lost its crimson brilliance as the day ended and night started. Atop the Royal Castle''s rooftop, fourdies were sitting and enjoying the views of Nightingale while listening to a young blonde girl''sints. They sipped their beverages, ate some snacks, and just listened to whatever she was saying. "¡­and I told them that I''m scared of bats and spiders but they never listened! They sent me in a cave full of those and it haunts me till this day!" Jacqueline''s face was full of sorrow and pain. Her eyes were teary and her brows were knitted while her lips were curled down. Fei patted her back from the sidelines and didn''t interrupt her. If Isa or any of the EGC members were looking at this situation, they would definitely have a heart attack. How was their ever silent, revenge-seeking, rebellious teenager of their n speaking so much!? This was a question they would pay any amount of money to get an answer for. To answer their queries, it wasn''t too difficult for the fourdies to make the young girl talk. They were all old foxes, beings who had lived for quite some time, and the moment this girl was in their presence, they had begun analyzing her. The way she presented herself, the way she talked, the way she behaved, the way her hair fluttered in the light breeze, and the way she tried to hide her nervous and embarrassed feelings¡­ thedies could see it all. The one who knew the most about this girl without even her saying anything was Keith. She knew how a broken girl looked, and what level of suffering one must have been through by their appearance alone. There was a reason why thedies acted so casually in the start with Jacqueline. They didn''t have to discuss it together, they just went with the flow when they saw one person do it, which was Fei. Fei made sure the girl wasfortable. Sylvia made sure the girl''s mood and demeanor matched theirs, and through her questions, elevated her to their level. Fanny asked all the relevant questions that would be needed to get the girl to open up while Keith periodically dropped in to ensure the girl did not resist or hesitated while sharing a few of her memories. She also ensured to guide the conversation to get to know about Jacqueline''s personal life, instead of the n she was affiliated with or the crimes she had done. Through their collective team work, the girl found herself afortable ce to vent and let out her frustration. There was no one in the Evure God n who could understand her properly, and even if there was, she was notfortable enough to have a person knowing all her secrets be around her. What if they used these things against her in future? Thedies at this table were all strangers. Even if they knew information about her, they wouldn''t be able to use it as they did not have the necessary connections or resources to do so. At least that''s what Jacqueline thought. "¡­and this one time, they trapped me in a one meter cube room for six years in the name of training. It was so cramped, it was so ustrophobic¡­" A drop of tear leaked out of Jacqueline''s eyes as she talked about this. Fei patted her back and from the front, Sylvia passed her a hot cup of coffee. "Have some." She said in a soothing tone. Jacqueline nodded her head lightly and took the cup. She held the cup with both her hands. It felt warm andforting on her palms. She was gazing at the empty space in front, reminiscing about her traumatic past, and in the heat of the moment, without looking at the drink, she had a sip. "Uwaaaghhh¡ª!" Jacqueline spit the coffee back in the month violently and had everything stter around. She turned to the side and aggressively began puking. "Bleerghhhhh¡ª!" "¡­" Thedies were speechless by the sudden change of events. ''What the fuck?'' They all thought, Sylvia included. "What did you give¡ª" "Uwaaaghhh¡ª!" Fanny''s words were cut off by the puking Jacqueline. "Seriously, what did you give her?" Fanny hurriedly asked. "I just¡­ gave her coffee." Sylvia gave Fanny a cup of coffee and said. When Fanny had a look at it, she knitted her brows and asked, "What in the witchcraft is this¡­" "Uwaaaghhh¡ª!" Ignoring the puking Jacqueline, Fanny showed the coffee to her mother. Keith had a look and saw the charred ck coffee to be bubbling and letting out fumes. She raised her eyebrows in surprise and muttered softly: "It''s quite the potent poison." "¡­" Sylvia''s neutral face became further expressionless as she heard that. "It''s coffee," she argued. Snap! Fei snapped her fingers and got the whole surroundings clean, free from Jacqueline''s mess. She held Jacqueline by her shoulders and said, "Let''s have her rest for a while. We''ll continueter." The threedies nodded their heads and Fei left the ce, leaving the three to make a report for the Queen. ¡­.. In the Qing Mei Sect, Lith sat in a courtyard with a small pond with Arya and Luna. Grass covered ground was at afortable angle by the pond, and Lith was sitting there, working. Behind him was Arya. She had her legs wrapped around his waist, chin ced on his shoulder, and was working too on her tablet that was ced on Lith''sp. Luna sat beside Lith with her shoulder touching his, and in utter silence, the three did their respective things. As Lith worked on his tablet, he had multiple windows pop up suddenly. With swift and fast movements of his hands, he closed all of them, and checked what was the reason for it. There was breaking news about the Evure God n and the Asura God n. Almost overnight, the Evure God n had captured one of the Asura territories while thetter had done something simr. Unknowingly, they both had taken the same step, and this was causing a heated discussion among the general public. They found better strategies, discussed the stupidity of the two ns, and debated on who was right and who was wrong. The two''s current situation could be pictured through a chess game. Both had made their opening moves by moving their pawns, and surprisingly or unsurprisingly, had moved their knights closer to the enemy lines without setting up proper defense or attack. Now both the two''s knights, aka the captured territories, were at a risk as it was quite close to the line of control of their respective ns. Thinking of things this way, Lith extended his hand out and willed the elemental energies around him to manifest a chessboard and pieces. Death energy colored the chessboard with gray and gave gray pieces while Dark energy was responsible for the ck side. Lith held the pieces in hand and moved them as per the two ns'' situation. It was white''s turn, which was the Evure God n, and Lith began thinking from their perspective. Two knights were at b6 and g3 respectively. The situation was so stupid and risky. The chances of both the yers suffering a mutual loss was high. If they did not want to, they would both have to withdraw quietly, which was an impossible task. The worst case scenario in this was that they may end up losing their rooks, however it would then put one of them at an advantage, which Lith thought they wouldn''t want to happen. Thus, Lith went with the second worst scenario where they yed a little safe and got both the knights captured. Now, it was the Evure God n''s turn again and Lith was thinking what their next move would be and how he could intervene. As he thought of things, a beautiful hand moved towards the chessboard and moved the white queen. It slightly threatened the opponent''s bishop at the far end of the board. "Give threats and make it a shy provocation, babe." Chapter 1144: Evure God Clan Hierarchy Arya exined how in the initial stages it was just going to be cheap provocations from both sides. Things would be really shy and times like these were the best ones to strike at the smaller ces where not much attention was given. What she just said made sense. Lith countered her attack with a shy move, ying as the Asura, and Arya began defending and attacking in response. The two yed multiple rounds, discussing various strategies, and stopped when a new piece of news came out. The Evure God n had sent out their best fighter to openly capture one of the Asura''s territories while also destroying the Asuras in their own territory, regaining what previously belonged to them. It was as Arya had stated. Things were shy. "Good. We''ll go for the smaller territories then." Arya moved her hands to caress Lith''s chest and said, "Be careful though. It''s a big n and we don''t know the depth of their forces." Moving her hand down, Arya tapped on the toned, shapely abdominal muscles. "If I was in their ce, I would be aware of such an event happening, but¡­" She held his sides simr to holding a burger and began jiggling it. "¡­but I also wouldn''t be aware." "Hm?" Lith turned to the side, looking at his wife''s perfect face and sea blue eyes. "My only rival would be the other n, so keeping that in mind, I wouldn''t focus much on my smaller territories. I am the strongest there is and feared by most. The central alliance won''t resort to the cheap tactics of targeting me, so why should I worry about my own smaller territories when I could focus on the bang?" Warfare was more about information and less about actual fighting. The more you know your enemy, the better would be your chances of winning. Taking his wife''s advice, Lith turned to Luna and asked, "Ask Qingshan to get me a small group of mercenaries specialized in stealth and strength." Luna nodded her head and took out amunication talisman to contact the sect master. "You''re personally going there?" Arya asked while massaging Lith''s thighs. "Yes." Lith didn''t trust others enough to let them handle such important issues. If the n realized there was a third party involved in their war, they would be more alert and things would start crumbling down. "Oh, that''s nice. I''ll join you then." Lith smiled in response and said, "Alright. Let me wrap up a few things and then we''ll leave." The next few hours were spent on studying the territory they were about to invade and the overall administration of the Evure God n. The Evure God n was at the number one spot for multiple reasons. The main one was that they had a lot of Legendary Ranks at their disposal. Not to mention, all their main members had an all elemental affinity as well. The advantage this gave them over others was immense and made them feared. With so many Legendary Ranks in the n, the Evure God n had a proper hierarchy. At the very top they had someone called the Three Greats. Little information was known about them, but they were said to be the most powerful and influential. They controlled the Twelve Pirs, who in turn controlled The Seventy-two Legendaries. And below the Seventy-two were Supremes, Emperors, Half Emperors and so on. The Evure God n''s territory was divided into twelve parts, each governed by one pir. Every territory was massive as they did not epass simplends, but worlds. The worlds under one pir ranged anywhere from six to ten. Six was a fixed number as they had six Legendary subordinates each. The Asuras had a different ssification. At the top it was a King, followed by his twelve ministers, and each minister had at least one Legendary Rank subordinate. They did not have as many Legendaries as the Evure God n, but were blessed with enough resources to go against them. One minister managed multiple worlds just the Twelve Pirs. Midnight Bay was under the 9th Pir''s territory. It was rtively ungovernable as the was mostly water with the natives not being much use either, thereby being easy to capture. The ce Lith was about to go now was under the 12th Pir. It was a world at the outer edges of the Evure God n''s territory. Lith had some unfinished work and so did Arya. The two worked together to get it done and waited for Luna to tell them the mercenaries were ready. ¡­.. Two dayster. "Ah man¡­ I''m so bored¡­" A young boy in ck assassin robes kicked a rock and said. His head wasn''t covered yet, and a small mole could be just above the edge of his upper lip. "I''m bored too. Those guys are taking so long to appear¡­" A red-haired young girl in simr assassin robes replied. She was sitting under a tree and reading a book to pass time. "I bet we''re ces with some rich entitled fucking brats again." The boy said. "Kenny, you must refrain from making thosements during work hours. Stay silent for once like Gileus." The girl said and pointed at a towering figure in heavy armor seated on a boulder, polishing his axe. The man''s lips were slightly clenched and pointing downwards while his eyes had a downward arch as well. He looked overwhelmed, jolly, and anxious, all at the same time. "Viona¡­ are you seriouslyparing me with Gileus?" Kenny said and walked towards the towering figure. He hopped onto the man''s back, then gently knocked on top of his blonde head, all the while the man kept polishing his axe. "Look at this. It has no thoughts behind this. He probably doesn''t even know that we are on a mission. All he knows is fighting and sna¡ª" "NO! DON''T SAY THE S WORD!" Viona screamed. "What?" Kenny was confused. "What''s wrong with snacks?" Rumble¡­ "Did somebody say snacks?" Gileus''s eyes lit up and he said in a high pitched, almost feminine voice while getting up and causing a small rumbling around them. Kenny was thrown off as he got up andy on the ground. "Ugh." Viona pped her face. "I told you not to say that." "Snacks? Where''s snacks?" Gileus looked around and ran around to find things. He uprooted a giant tree in search of it, but couldn''t find it. "There''s no snacks!" Viona screamed. "Snacks!?!" Gileus got excited again after hearing the word, not processing what was said before. "No snacks!!" "Snacks!!?!!" "NO. NO. NO FUCKING SNACKS!" SMACK! Viona was visibly pissed and shot in the air to smack the back of Gileus''s head. "Aw man¡­" Gileus''s jolly face went back to being disappointed and anxious looking. He sat back down on the boulder and continued to polish his axe. "Phew¡­" Viona was tired from this interaction. Getting up from the ground, Kenny looked absolutely confused. "This grown man¡­ this grown ass man¡­ he gets so excited over¡ª" "Don''t say it! Don''t you dare say it!" Viona shot towards Kenny and held his cor. "Okay! Okay! Rx! Damn!" Kenny distanced himself from Viona. "So how exactly do we go about saying it?" Kenny asked the important questions. "We spell it." Viona calmed down and said nonchntly. She walked close to the tree she was sitting at earlier and took out her book to read. "Oh. So we say s-n-a-c-k-s." Kenny said. "What are you guys talking about?" Gileus''s attention shifted and asked with a slight smirk. Viona looked at the giant with an absolute t expression and said, "Sex." "Aw ew. That''s so lewd, you guys¡­" Gileus got disappointed again and went back to polishing his axe. "¡­" Kenny was baffled. "So he can understand the word but not the spelling?" "Yes. His attention span is short." Viona read her book and said. "Words are said without any interval so he catches them quickly. Whenever we have to say something consumption rted, we spell it." "Consumption¡­" Kenny couldn''t understand properly. "Do you mean food rted¡ª" "FOOD!?!?!" Gileus''s eyes lit up and he got down from the boulder, shaking the earth once again. "NO FOOD!" "FOOD!?!" "NO FUCKING FOOD, YOU LIL¡ª" Smack! "Aw man again¡­" Gileus''s lips turned into a sad smile and his shoulders drooped as he was rejected once again. "Ah. Fuck. So tiring!" Viona clutched her head and said. Watching the fiasco, Kenny said, "How were you guys even managing him before?" "We weren''t." A different shrill voice whispered in Kenny''s voice, making him tremble. "Who!?!" Kenny put up his guard. A curvydy in simr assassin robes appeared before him. Her face was covered and only her sharp ck eyes could be seen. "We simply avoided talking about the things that got him excited." Thedy said. "You are?" "Cami." "I''m Mace." "Huh?" Kenny was surprised when he heard another voice. A man walked past him and juggled a ring in his hand. "So you are the new addition." The ring seemed familiar to Kenny. Frowning, he checked his fingers, only to realize there was no ring on it. "That''s my ring." "It is. Keep it more secure next time." Mace tossed the ring at Kenny. Kenny caught it and frowned. ''Just with what sort of weirdos am I stuck? If this is the team I am with¡­ it''s no wonder the employers in the past sucked so much. Sigh¡­ I''m gonna have to deal with some snobby and disgusting entitled employers again¡­'' ¡­.. A/N: I think there''s a misunderstanding somewhere. Rivera Adelstein and Vanessa Brown are not lovers. They''re just friends who did the unholy wrestling. The information on the wiki fandom is a bit wrong. Also, if you haven''t checked the wiki, go do it. Some kind soul has uploaded pictures of manydies from the novel. Chapter 1145: Lucas’s System The group of assassins and tanks waited for their employer in the secluded forest. And it was half a dayter when they finally felt a spatial fluctuation around them. Their employers were here. ''Rich entitled brats, making us wait for so long¡­'' Kenny thought again. ''They sure made us wait¡­'' Viona, Cami, and Mace thought while Gileus was still absentmindedly polishing his axe. The spatial fluctuations slowly faded. Kenny and the rest didn''t really want to see who these employers were, but they kept a professional stance and watched them. A pair of legs in ck trousers and glossy shoes appeared out, followed by a pair of ck heels and slender, pristine legs. The mercenaries watching raised their eyebrows in surprise, and eventually had their eyes widened in shock when their employers were properly in front of them. A tall, silver-haired man in an all ck suit, wearing white gloves and possessing a ck cross-earring, followed by a tall bluish-silver haireddy in a ck dress and heels, wearing a blindfold¡­ Who the fuck were these Gods!?! Everyone except Gileus thought. Did somebody call supermodels instead of their employers? Where were snobby wealthy brats that they had hoped for? Howe they encountered a power couple like that? Arm-in-arm with his wife, Lith walked towards the small group of five, who seemed to be in a shocked state, as if they were watching something horrific. "You''re the mercenaries from the Clementine Guild?" Lith asked calmly. To the mercenaries, except Gileus, his voice felt authoritative and domineering. They automatically felt as if they were peasants in front of royalty. It was hard to understand how they felt so inferior, and for now, they tried to suppress these feelings and acted professionally. "That''s right, sir." Kenny bowed slightly and said. He had no idea why he so respectfully bowed. The other members, including Gileus, also gave the two a light, respectful bow. Lith gave them a curt nod and said, "Let''s get going then. Introduction can be done on the way." No time was wasted and they all left for the 12th Pir''s territory using a gate, vanishing from their spots. ¡­.. Royal Castle, Nightingale. A change had urred in the Royal Court of the Vampires. Seated on the throne of the Queen was not a young girl anymore, but a maturedy with imperious bearings. Lucy was busy and could not act as the Regent Queen. Thus, Lilith was back in position and was once again about to rule as the Vampire Queen. All the servants belonging to the Royal n, except Luna, were present in the court. Lilith sat on her throne while the rest were standing by the walls at the sides, and a few in the spacious center, facing the Queen. Qingyue was behind Lilith as usual, awaiting instructions, and with a gesture from Lilith, she rang a bell to mark the beginning of the court session. Standing in the center with a scroll in her hand, a redhead took a step forward and bowed slightly. She was dressed in ck robes, not in the usual maid attire like the rest. "Your Majesty, the interrogation has ended. We''ve found that¡­" This was Fanny, and she was representing thedies who interrogated Jacqueline, giving the Queen a report on the same. Lilith calmly listened to her speak and didn''t say a word. This was important for her. "There''s a Patriarch called Aurelius who is the 1st Pir. Then there''s¡­" Fanny stated the hierarchy of the Evure God n and many more important details such as the secret routes, bases, and so on. One important detail that made Lilith interested was knowing about the treasure vault of the EGC. It was said that it could only be essed by the Three Greats fully and the first five pirs partially. She had no idea where it was though. Lilith nodded lightly and gestured for the next person to speak. Fanny took a step back and Freya took a step forward, giving the Queen a bow and letting her know of the current affairs. The entire discussion in the room was rted to the Evure God n and less focus was ced on the current world itself. Listening to the maids made Lilith recall some suppressed memories. She just remembered there being a boy with a system other than her own son. Lilith turned to Qingyue and asked her to fetch the boy called Lucas. He should be in the castle somewhere. In just a minute of instructing her, Lucas was here in the courtroom, sweating buckets and deeply bowing in front of Lilith. His worst nightmare hade true and the system was dead silent today, not saying anything. Lilith nced at him and said, "Your life has been meaningless, Lucas." Lucas''s blood ran cold as he heard that. All thoughts were starting to turn nk as he realized that this woman definitely knew a lot about him. "You were supposed to grow and pose a threat to my child, giving him a sense of dread, but you couldn''t." Sweat formed on his forehead as these secrets slowly unraveled before him. What did she mean by supposed to grow? Did she know all along about his existence? What? How was that possible? He had done his best to not get under her radar! Lilith leaned to the side, supported her face on her fist, and continued, "You were useless, and with how things are going on, I''m sure you''re useless to the n too." [Danger!] [Danger!] [Danger!] [Host''s identity has been found out!] [Self-destructing in 3¡­] "Oh?" Lilith raised herself and cocked an eyebrow. "You''re finally showing your true colors?" Lucas was about to break down from the mental pain he was getting. Being sandwiched between the conflict of two powerhouses was never a great feeling¡­ [¡­2¡­] The countdown felt like a grim reaper''s de slowlying at his throat. Lucas could feel his end being near. While watching the fiasco unfold, in an absolutely unhurried motion, Lilith extended her hand out and did a grabbing motion. "Not so fast." A head-splitting pain ran through Lucas''s very essence as he got to his knees and screamed: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª!" A blue colored orb slowly oozed out of his body while he writhed in pain and agony, shaking like a worm that was sprinkled with salt. The orb manifested above Lilith''s palm after a few seconds and gently bobbed up and down while Lucas passed out from the sheer pain. Looking at the bob, Lilith slowly closed her palm and said, "There won''t be a need for this." BURST¡ª! The orb exploded and with it, thest remnants of Lucas''s system vanished. An anti-climatic end to the years of nning and adventures that the system was preparing with Lucas to stop the apocalypse. With the system gone, Lilith looked at the passed out Lucas and said, "Wake him up. He''s not totally useless yet¡­" Chapter 1146: Inside The Prison The World of Evesting Sunset. Ever wondered how a world would be if it was stuck forever at the golden hour of the sunset? Lith had not wondered, but he was currently looking at the answer to that question as he stood atop a cliff with his wife and the mercenaries. They had teleported out of the gate and were taking a moment to bask in the world''s glory before continuing on with their mission. It was golden everywhere, as if someone had draped a nket of gold. The subtle dimness of the evening was pleasant and made one want to have some evening tea with snacks. "Quite the view this world has." Arya held Lith''s hand and said. "Want to shift here?" Lith asked with a smile. "It''ll lose its charm if we see it everyday." "True that." "Can we leave now?" The assassin Kenny asked from the back. The supermodels in ck clothing turned their heads to the side and gave Kenny a neutral nce, making him shiver. Their gazes weren''t cold, but Kenny felt like getting stabbed by a thousand ice shards. The couple walked down the cliff and with the mercenaries, went in search of a particr area with crumbling boulders. Lith and Arya introduced themselves to the group and learnt their names in return along with their roles. The giant was Gileus and he was somewhat special. Lith didn''t need to be told. He could guess. Among the group, the ones called Viona and Mace specialized in stealth and strength while the ones called Cami and Kenny were proper assassins specializing in stealth. With the use of artifacts, the mercenary group quickly found the crumbling boulder area. It was under a steep cliff and the boulders below were in a crumbled state due to the water dripping from the cliff along with constantndslides. "We''re here." Kenny led the group and said. He then turned to his employers, and after maintaining eye contact for a solid one second, pointed at a ruined pir and said, "Sir, ma''am, please wait there. We should be able to find the tunnel in a few minutes." Lith and Arya gave him a slight nod and went to the ce. Kenny wiped the few sweat droplets from his forehead and turned to his team. "Gileus, pick that big boulder." Gileus didn''t move and stared at Kenny with a big smile. "Say please." Viona pointed out the problem. Kenny''s eyebrows twitched, but he turned to Gileus and said again, "Gileus, can you please pick that big boulder." "Woooo! Rocks, I like!" Gileus said happily and went to pick the boulder. As the boulder was moved away by him, Kenny went to that spot and began drawing ancient symbols on the ground and covered them with a magic circle engraving. "Viona, Mace, Gileus¡­ please punch this ce as hard as you can." As he said please, the three obediently moved towards that spot and hit the spell as hard as they could. Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ The spell glowed a bright yellow after being punched and the ground around them shook, destabilizing their footing. A crack soon spread from the spell''s area towards the pir Lith and Arya were standing at. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ The cracking spread to the pir near them and in no time, it burst apart and sent stone pieces flying everywhere. Once the dust cleared out, Lith and Arya both could see a stairway towards the unknown bottom. Lith was amused by the mercenaries. They sure knew their stuff. Kenny walked close to them and exined, "There''s an array ced here that works only through raw strength. If we would''ve punched the pir directly, the entrance would self-destruct and we would be left with nothing." Nobody asked him to be the leader, but since he was doing a good job so far, the mercenaries stayed quiet and let him do the work. Lith didn''t talk much and kept nodding his head in agreement. His focus was on the 12th Pir''s territory and the things he would be doing there. Arya was enjoying their fun little adventure so far. She wasn''t someone who could stay silent for long, but she understood the mood of her husband and quietly apanied him, enjoying holding his hand. Down the stairways they all went and entered a dim passage. The prepared mercenaries brought out magicmps and began moving towards the unknown new area. ¡­.. "Huwaaa¡­" A prison guard yawned. Watching him, another one followed. It was yet another boring day with nothing noteworthy to look forward to. The two prison guards walked in the narrow passage at the sides of which were cells holding various different captives. "This is honestly so boring¡­" The guardined to his partner as they walked past the captives, towards the watch room at the end of the passageway. "I know. You''re still fairly new with just five years under the belt. I''ve been here for thest two decades. Imagine my state." The second guardined. The first guard shook his head. "Don''t make me think of something so horrible. And while you''re at it, don''t forget¡ª mmhhhfffff!" A pair of hands appeared out of the dark. One hand covered the guards'' mouth and the other wrapped around his neck and put him in a choke, strangling him. "What¡ª mmmhhfffff!" Before the other guard could understand what was happening, another pair of hands took him out. In just a second, both the guards were killed. From the darkness, two figures in dark assassin robes walked out and stared at the dead guards. They quickly changed into the guards'' uniforms and disposed off the bodies using spells. Slowly, their figures changed into the appearances of the guards. They began chatting like the guards did and moved past the cells. None of the captives thought of anything weird as they moved on. The two guards moved towards the guard room, and on the way, met some more guards and asked them about a few everyday things. Soon, they stood outside the security room of the prison block B. The guards gave a salute to the shut door and called out, "Sir, we are here to present a report on cells 91-110. There is something that requires your immediate attention." The two guards'' identity was checked by the ones inside and upon finding no problems, they were called inside. Just a few moments of them entering inside, loud thuds reverberated. A minuteter, inside the room, all the security staffy lifeless on the floor as blood slowly oozed out of their freshly cut bodies. Seven people stood tall in the room with two currently working on theputers present. Swiftly moving her hands, Cami said, "This is an underground prison and above it a big city." "¡­yes. And a good thing is that it''s connected directly to the Lord''s castle." Viona added. The Lord was the Supreme Rank that ruled over this world and was under one of the Legendaries that was under the 12th Pir. "How long until we reach the Lord''s ce?" Lith asked. "Roughly ten minutes." Cami answered. "Okay. We''ll be back in a bit then." Lith said and left the ce with Arya. The husband-wife pair went to the deepest area of the prison and it was Arya in the lead. An array''s core was in this ce and the two were moving to hijack it. Chapter 1147: Inside The Prison (2) Swish! Swish! Swish! Thud! Thud! Thud! A whistling sound was followed with loud thuds repeatedly as Lith and Arya moved down the prison. Guards fell one after another and so far, none were able to pose them a threat. As Arya stated before, they reached the array in a minute. It was an open area in the middle of which was a flowing bright orb, enclosed in walls of radiant sigils. The husband-wife pair walked close to it and had a look. "It looksplicated on the surface." Lith stated. "But it''s actually decipherable if we dive deeper into it." "Hm?" Arya turned to Lith. "You know about arrays?" "I learnt a few things a while ago." Lith answered honestly. He had to learn about arrays so he could keep a proper watch on Vanessa''s work. "Oh? Show me what you know then." Arya took a step back and let Lith do all the work. She was aware of arrays, but she wanted to see her husband in action. Lith gave her a slight nod and got to work. Arya watched as his focused eyes lingered on the floating sigils. She could see a reflection of those letters in his bright purple eyes, and slowly, he extended his arm out and touched one of those ancient symbols. A bright arc spread through his arms and burnt apart a bit of his clothing. Arya could now see his toned muscles twitching as he moved. She was about to whistle in amusement while watching him work, but refrained from doing so and let him focus. Lith began chanting some unknown things and pulled onto the sigils. His muscles bulged and she could see the outline of them on his clothes. "Babe¡­ hold this¡­" Arya immediately rushed to action and held the string Lith was pulling. "Tug it as hard as you can." Lith let the string go and went on to hold another one. Arya gave the string a hard jerk and snapped it out of the enclosure. The sigils sizzled and disappeared in the air. "This one now." Lith said with gritted teeth as he forcibly pulled another string of sigils. Arya repeated her actions and in two minutes, they were done making all the sigils disappear. "So you do know your stuff, babe." Arya walked beside Lith and said, then pped his firm, muscr butt. "This one''s the main challenge." Lith looked at the floating orb and said, not minding the harassment he just suffered. "You''re the man. There''s your stage." Arya took a step back and said. Lith shook his head and replied, "No, I can''t touch it. You can, so follow my instructions and do as I say." "Alright." Arya readily agreed. "First, channel your spiritual power in your fingertips and touch the darkest spots on the orb. There should be exactly ten of those." Arya showed her palms to Lith then had her spiritual power concentrate on the tip of fingers. She looked at the orbs and had no difficulty finding the spots her husband asked her to. "Next, send your spiritual power inside the orb sharply. The flow should be like¡­" Lith thought about it, then grabbed his wife''s butt and answered, "It''s simr to how I shoot it inside you." "Getting naughty in the middle of work?" Arya raised her eyebrow and asked. "Trust me, babe. It is absolutely necessary." Lith said and groped the plump peaches, then let them go. Arya didn''t need to be told twice. She sent her spiritual power shooting inside the orb simr to how Lith described it to her. The orb expanded in size and doubled itself. "Keep filling it until there''s cracks." Arya did as instructed and soon, the orb did crack. "Block those cracks and don''t let the contents inside seep out." Arya followed and ten minutester, the orb glowed brighter and began shrinking. "Cover it with a barrier. It will probably explode." Lith said. The orb was ced within a blue space barrier and after shrinking to the size of a pea, it exploded with a loud bang. The explosion was contained and nobody was harmed. Once everything settled down inside the barrier, they found a golden-colored key. "Done. We''ve sessfully taken control of one small part of the mighty barrier protecting the Evure God n''s territories." "That went easier than I expected." Arya said. "It did because we had a lot of information from the Qing Mei Sect, and the person captured in the Midnight Bay." Arya smiled and was happy that everything was going smoothly. Lith asked her to recreate the exploded orb around the key and once done, left it alone in the same ce. As they ventured out, Arya cast a revival spell on everyone she killed and they all slowly woke up. Nobody thought anything had happened and it was yet another normal day for them. Their memories had been tampered sessfully. The two were back in the security room within ten minutes. "We can leave for the Lord''s ce anytime now." Viona stated. "Okay, let''s move now then." A gate opened in the middle of the room and all of them walked in it. Once the gate vanished, the dead security personnel were resurrected and slowly got up. They moved their respective ces and got in a working position like they had prior to dying. The scene was as if nothing had happened in this ce. ¡­.. In a bustling city square, Roy was walking with his hands in his pockets, wearing a wide brim hat to not let sunlight fall on his face. He walked towards an alley and soon entered a particr door which had a bell attached to it. The bell jingled and notified the one in-charge of Roy''s arrival. A man in a white suit walked in front of Roy. The moment he saw him, he raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh? Distinguished gentleman from the number one power. What brings you to my humble abode?" Roy wasn''t fazed with the man knowing what n he belonged to. It was not like he was trying to hide it anyway. "I want information." "That''s a very vague answer, gentleman. I wouldn''t be able to help without precise details." The man in white suit walked close to Roy and said with a smile. "Okay. Tell me who''s colluding with the Asuras." Roy asked straightforwardly. "That would be one star in the west zone." The man rubbed his hand and answered, making Roy raise an eyebrow. "A very high price for very little info." "Oh gentleman, trust me, you want this information." The man said with a hearty chortle. Roy had a serious face. "If it''s not worth the cost, I''ll be sure to behead you." "Definitely, haha." The man said and rubbed his hands. Roy took out his phone and made a call. A secondter, in front of him appeared an envelope. He handed it to the man in white suit. The man took it and said, "Haha, pleasure doing business. Pleasee with me." He took Roy to a secret door and left the area, leaving the ce empty and lifeless. Chapter 1148: Master’s Going To Be In Trouble! Royal Castle, Nightingale. Keith, Fanny, Fei, Sylvia, and Jacqueline were sitting together in a courtyard. Joining them were some more guests, one of them being a green-haired girl with clear round sses and ab coat¡ªLizbeth. She sat beside Fei, and on top of the Yellow Phantom''sp was a ginger cat, hugging her narrow, t abdomen and snuggling. Lizbeth was in Fei''s care during Lith''s absence. And his other two disciples, Hyunsuk and Zhao Shi were under Ruben and Noman''s care respectively. He did not forget them. Jacqueline had never been around such a lively atmosphere before. There was a devil, a human, a witch, and ady of some unknown species, on whosep was a Druid cat. It was so chaotic yet so peaceful. After Jacqueline opened up, she didn''t have trouble talking to thedies around the table. She indulged herself in some idle chatter and busied herself. Fei was sipping on some tea andbing the cat''s body on herp while going through some scrolls. Since she had no work, she took on some work from the maids of the castle, who were happy to share the workload. As she was going through the scrolls, Fei suddenly felt something heavily ominous. She turned her head in a particr direction and frowned. Her action didn''t go unnoticed by the otherdies. "Is something wrong, Fei?" Fanny asked. She was the one who talked the most in the group, until Jacqueline joined. Fei didn''t answer and kept looking in that particr direction. Her bright golden eyes shone with a bright glint and on her smooth, slender neck, golden ancient letters were slowly appearing. "Fei!" Fanny and Lizbeth panicked when they saw this, and even Meryl was the same. She jumped out of herp and transformed into her human self, then held Fei''s shoulders and asked, "Master, are you alright!?" Fei didn''t answer and kept looking in that particr direction. The ancient letters reached the left side of her face and covered her cheek. "Stay away from her, you guys." Keith stood up and extended her hand out, pushing all thedies away from Fei. "What?" Meryl was offended. Keith appeared between her and Fei, and said with a calm expression, "She''s divining. Do not disturb her." Meryl frowned and looked at her Master, but this time didn''t jump at her and quietly watched from afar. In a minute, the golden letters disappeared and Fei''s eyes slowly dimmed. Once the letters vanished, she got up and said hurriedly, "Master''s going to be in trouble!" "What!?" All thedies, except Jacqueline, stood up and eximed. "Sylvia, hurry, get Zen to open a portal. We need to reach Master before it''s toote!" Fei looked at the tinum-haired witch and said. Sylvia didn''t waste time and whistled. Her wide brimmed hat was slightly raised and from it, a puppy with red tattoos on his head jumped out. "Zen." Sylvia looked at her puppy. "Woof." The boy sat obediently and woofed like a mature, trained dog, ready for whatevermand his master had for him. Sylvia took out a vial of blood from her pocket and said, "Fetch." "Woof." Zen obediently woofed again and opened his mouth, into which Sylvia poured the blood. Soon, red electric arcs spread through Zen''s veins and he began growing in size, until he turned into a meter tallbrador retriever. "Awwooooooooo!" Zen howled at the sky and dark clouds began gathering in ce. Rumble¡ª! Thunder rumbled and a dark vortex slowly manifested itself. Jacqueline couldn''t believe what she was watching. A dog was able to open that!?! She thought. "Let''s go." Sylvia said and wrapped her arm around Zen''s big body, ready to take him along with her. All thedies, including Jacqueline and Meryl, shot towards the sky. Halfway towards the gate, they heard a deep voice. "Wait." Fei didn''t stop. In her mind there was only one thing going on¡ªsave Master! The rest that did wait, saw a blue-haired angel with white wings, holding two kids at his sides like buckets of water. This was Noman and he brought the Jinx-Charm disciple duo with him. "Take them along. Her Majesty''s orders." Noman said in an unhurried, calm tone, as if everything was alright and there was no need to panic. He threw Hyunsuk and Zhao Shi towards thedies, gave them a respectful bow, and left the ce. With his immense good luck, Hyunsuk was caught by Sylvia whereas Zhao Shi¡­ "Waaaaaaaa!" Fanny couldn''t catch him and he was free falling down, straight towards the Bewitching Lake. Keith shook her head in disappointment at her daughter''s performance and snapped her fingers. "Waaaaaa¡ª" Poof! "¡ªhuh?" Shi was surprised to havended onto something in the air. When he opened his eyes, a pair of bright crimson eyes were gazing at him. "Mommy!" His spine tingled, body curled up, and he began shivering intensely. He seemed to have stared right at death and was totally scared. It was a normal reaction from a human when they saw a devil. Keith had suppressed herself otherwise Shi would''ve lost his mind and turned into an idiot due to staring into her eyes directly. Shi felt that he was in a predicament right now and began praying to a higher entity, not knowing that it was a higher entity herself that had sent him here. Keith held the curled up boy on her arms and pped her dark devil wings to move towards the gate. Sylvia was holding Hyunsuk simrly and the two''s faces were absolutely expressionless. If Sylvia wasn''t flying upwards and Hyunsuk wasn''t blinking, anyone could''ve mistaken them as statues. Zen had shifted himself to sit on top of Hyunsuk''s stomach as he got carried to the top by his master. Bright arcs of lightning shed in the sky and lit up the faces of all the seriousdies charging towards the vortex. It was a picturesque sight and one that nobody could forget even if they wanted to. "Why am I here¡­" A green-haired girl nudged her sses and said while getting carried. Herb coat was fluttering intensely along with her hair. "Meow¡ªI mean, me too¡­" Meryl realized she wasn''t a cat anymore and said. She, along with Lizbeth, were held onto a blonde girl''s sides. "I don''t know. I just felt I should take you guys with them." Jacqueline said to the two. "You could''ve excluded us and there would''ve been no problem." Lizbeth said and shook her head. "Well, can''t do anything now. Half of them have entered the gate and it''ll close soon. I can''t drop you guys back so you have toe." "Sigh¡­" "Meo¡ªsigh¡­" ¡­.. Chapter 1149: The Lord’s Castle Lith, Arya and the mercenaries were inside the Lord''s castle. It was dark but none of them seemed to have a problem navigating their way to the man''s chambers. On the way, the mercenaries did their job taking out the maid servants who may have posed a threat. So far, they did not encounter any traps. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. A little too smoothly¡­ Arya stopped in her tracks and stood still. Watching her, Lith stopped as well. The mercenaries were in the front and didn''t notice the two stopping. "Something''s not right¡­" Arya suddenly had a bad premonition. She looked around, as if she could see with a blindfold on her face, and held Lith''s hand. "Stay close." *Fssshhhhhhh* Something went past the two and creeped right behind two assassin mercenaries. Thud. Thud. Lith eyebrows as he held his breath after watching Mace and Viona fall down without even putting up a fight. The remaining three kept walking and watching for potential threats, unaware of the threat already near them. Arya held Lith''s hand tightly and sent him a soul transmission. -There is something that is not in this ne yet can harm the ones in this ne. -What? -Those mercenaries have probably not encountered such entities before. I have little experience on this as well. Stay close and try not to move around much. Lith frowned and heeded his wife''s call. The two kept walking and soon, when Lith was a step away from the two fallen mercenaries, he saw something strange flickering on them. -I see something on them. Do you see it too? -No? Lith slowly squatted down and checked what the thing was. On Mace''s lower back, there was a bite mark from which a gas-like substance was slowly spreading all throughout his body. Viona''s leg was bitten as a simr gaseous substance was traveling inside her. The two were foaming from their mouths and unconscious, not dead. -They have been bitten and possibly poisoned. -You can tell? -Yes. Can''t you see these bite marks here? -No. -¡­ Lith knitted his brows and pointed at the ce where Mace was bitten. -There are bite marks here. Can you not see them? -Babe, I don''t see any bite marks or signs of poisoning. -Shit. Is this what you meant by there being a creature from a different ne? Are these bite marks from that thing which you are unable to see? -Could be, yes. I only felt the creature''s presence because it gave a slight aura of death. If I am unable to see it or feel it, then it''s definitely not in the material ne. -Astral ne? -Yes! The two finally understood what they had encountered and what they were up against! -I cannot manually enter the Astral ne. Can you do it? Lith asked via soul transmission. -I was supposed to learn about it from mother-inw, but I never got the time. -Shit. Then we can only run on instincts. -Yes. It''s no wonder this castle seems so empty. The two finally understood why there were so few staff and no traps. Lith walked ahead of Arya while holding her hand and immediately stopped once he was twenty steps away from the three mercenaries. He tightened his hold on Arya''s hand and gestured to her that something was there. A second of waitingter, Lith finally saw it. A gaunt, shadowy figure with hollow, glowing eyes and a gaping, twisted mouth moved right in front of him. It was draped in tattered, floating robes that dissolved into darkness. Its presence chilled the air, and its every movement was a haunting glide through reality, half-formed and filled with malevolent, spectral rage. This was a wraith-like entity from the Astral nes that could scare an adult human in broad daylight. Astral ne creatures were out of everybody''s domain as it was not normal to move in and out of the ce or evenmunicate with people there. Lith was always pulled in there and never entered manually. He did not know how to either. If it was a normal wraith, it would''ve been really easy as his wife specialized in the Death element. She wasn''t called a Death Dragon for nothing. -It''s a wraith-like existence from the Astral ne. It''s moving right in front of us. -It did not notice us? -No. It''s going after the three mercenaries. -Take a step ahead. Lith did not question Arya and took a step ahead. -Did it notice? -No. Arya took a step ahead. -Did it notice? -No. Both took a step ahead and the wraith-like entity still did not notice them. Lith and Arya moved cautiously down the narrow, shadowden corridor, their breaths shallow, eyes fixed on the wraith-like entity gliding ahead of them. It moved with an eerie fluidity, as if floating just above the ground, its tattered robes trailing like tendrils of smoke. Despite their proximity, the entity seemed unaware of their presence, or perhaps it simply did not care. The air grew colder with each step they took, the darkness around them thickening, pressing in on their minds like a vice. They were only a step away now, close enough to reach out and touch the creature''s ghostly form. It was now that the entity stopped moving. Lith stopped as well. And so did Arya. He didn''t leave Arya''s hand and his grip on her was tightening as he took a small step back and appeared in front of her, instinctively guarding her. The sudden stillness was suffocating, the silence more dreadful than any noise. Slowly, agonizingly slowly, the wraith began to turn. Its movements were jerky, as if it were fighting against the very reality that strained to reject its presence. Lith''s heart pounded in his chest as the creature''s hollow, glowing eyes locked onto his. Those eyes were empty, yet they burned with an ancient, malevolent hunger that chilled him to the bone. Then, the wraith''s mouth twisted open, wider and wider, revealing the dark abyss within. *KRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH* From the depths of its being, a scream erupted¡ªa sound so shrill and horrific that it pierced through Lith''s very soul. He fell back on Arya and his eyes and ears began bleeding. Arya knitted her brows and failed to understand what had just transpired. She looked at Lith worriedly and began casting healing spells, unafraid of any consequences that may ur due to her moving. The scream of the wraith continued to echo through the corridor, and the very fabric of the world around them began to warp and twist. Lith''s body kept twitching and bleeding as it screamed and Arya was panicking, as not a single healing spell worked. "Babe! Babe! Babe! Wake up! Stay with me!" Arya patted Lith''s face and tried to wake him up. Around her, the walls groaned, bended and distorted as if reality itself were unraveling. Arya felt it. Arya felt it now. From the shadows, a thousand creatures crawled and slithered into view, each one a twisted mirror of the wraith before them. They poured out from every crack and crevice, their forms flickering between existence and oblivion, a nightmare brought to life. The dimension around them rippled and tore, jolting Lith awaken. "Haaaaah¡ª!" "Babe!" Lith gasped for air and suddenly felt a sudden drop in his stomach as the ground beneath his feet twisted into a vortex of darkness. Even in a beaten up state, he grabbed Arya''s hand trying to protect her. The world shifted and they were pulled into a different dimension, getting trapped in a cursed ce with no escape. The creatures circled them, their empty eyes gleaming, mouths gaping as if in silent screams. Lith could feel the weight of their malevolence pressing in from all sides, suffocating him with a dread he had never known. The wraith, still standing before him, tilted its head as if savoring the fear radiating from his very being. In that moment, Lith knew¡ªthey were no longer in the realm of the living. This was not the Astral ne either. It was¡­ The wraith''s domain. Chapter 1150: He Is My Master "Wait. Something''s not right." Carmi stopped and pointed out. "What?" Kenny asked from within the shadows. Currently, only him and Carmi were walking down the hallway as shadows. Gileus was sized down via magic and was in Kenny''s pocket, resting. "Where''s Viona and Mace?" Kenny frowned and looked around. "Huh? Where are supermodels too?" "What?" "The employers. Where are they?" Carmi frowned hard. "Shit. Did we lose them?" Kenny cursed. "Calm down." Carmi stated. "Our job was never to protect them, but to assist." "But Mace and Viona¡­" "There are chances that they could be with the employers. We were told to take down the Lord, let''s focus on that. Everything else should fall into ce." "Dude¡­ we are low in numbers¡­ our ace mace is not there and we don''t have Viona''s strength either. Both you and I don''t specialize in strength." Kennyined. Carmi slithered forwards in the shadows and said, "Don''t worry. We have Gileus. It should be enough." "That guy¡ª" "Keep moving, Kenny. We do not have time to waste." Kenny bit his lip and said under his breath, "We are so fucked¡­" ¡­.. Roy was on the edge of his seat, quite literally as he saw the information on the tablet screen. The gentleman in white suit seated beside him smiled. calmly took a sip of his expensive champagne. "I told you, sire." "Fuck." Roy cursed out loud. He looked up at the man and said, "Can you arrange me a portal to ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª?" "Why, of course!" The man put down his champagne and pped his hands. Immediately, in the bar, a portal appeared right beside Roy. Roy stood up and buttoned his coat, leaving the tablet on the bar counter. He then took out a ball of some sort and tossed it to the white suit man and walked towards the portal. "Keep the tip. I''ll be back in future." The man in the white suit caught it and said, "Aha ha, we''ll be waiting." Once Roy was gone, he took a sip of his champagne again and crossed his legs. "Oh, it''s going to be so fun. So so fun, aha ha." ¡­.. Qing Mei Sect. Lucas was on the outskirts of the female-only sect''s territory and tried to gather the attention of the guards. It was a mighty territory and males were strictly forbidden from entering. Lucas didn''t dare to set a single foot inside as he knew the result would be disastrous. He simply threw some stones in the territory and waited. In a few minutes, a few guards came up and asked him to go away. Lucas argued that he had work with the elders of the sect and the guards, being stubborn, beat him up for not leaving. Lucas took the beating, then peacefully put the guards to sleep and barged inside the territory as he found no other way to get attention. This alerted a lot ofdies in the sect, and hoping that this works, Lucas waved a g that had Lith''s picture on it. On the g, it was written in big letters: "HE IS MY MASTER." Soon, an elder in blue robes appeared before him and said, "Halt." Lucas recognized her as an elder with the demeanor she showcased and with how beautiful she was. There were charms only an elder like her could give out. "State your purpose." The elder asked. Lucas hurriedly said, "I want to meet my Master, I heard he''s here. There are a few things I have to tell him. It''s really important. Please notify him about me." The elder shook her head and said, "No matter what, you cannot enter the sect." "But it''s important!" The elder ced her fingers on her ears after he said that. She began nodding her head and said, "Yes. Yes. Yes, understood." She then looked at Lucas and said, "Your Master is not in the sect. Even if you want to, you cannot meet him." "Shit!" Lucas cursed. "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Lucas threw his fists around. He looked at the woman and said with a panic-struck expression, "Master is in trouble! Really! Tell your sect master, now!" The elder frowned, and a secondter, a heaven-defying beauty from whom grace and elegance oozed out like running water appeared beside her from thin air. Lucas almost lost his mind after ncing at her and turned his gaze away, trying not to look at the woman. "What''s the matter?" "Sect master!" The elder sped her hands and bowed in front of Qingshan. "Sect master, my Master is in trouble! It''s this guy, he''s my Master, you should know him!" Lucas pointed at the g and poked on Lith''s nose in the picture. Qingshan knitted her brows and said, "It''s hard to believe and we have no way of confirming your rtion with him being absent." "Sect master, I know where he is and why he is absent. It is really an urgent matter! He may lose his life, so really, please hurry up." No matter how much Lucas urged her to hurry, Qingshan kept her head cool. "Tell me then. Where is he?" "He''s in the Evesting Sunset world''s Lord''s castle!" A flicker shed in Qingshan''s eyes. The information was definitely urate. However, there was a chance that the Evure God n had found out about Lith and the rest and sent this man here to bring the important people of the Qing Mei Sect so they could kill two birds with one stone. There was nothing that stated Lucas wasn''t a spy, but there was also nothing that proved Lucas being a spy. In such a dilemma, Qingshan quickly made a decision and said, "Wang Wei, get here. We''re going with this man." A city-toppling beauty appeared beside Qingshan and sped her hands and paid her respects. "As you say, sect master." "Okay, let''s go! Let''s go! Open a portal to ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª! Quick!" After saying so, Lucas wrapped his eyes with a cloth, trying not to look at the beauties of Qing Mei Sect. They were very dangerous and he was a weak cultivator who wouldn''t handle their charms no matter how much he tried. ¡­.. A huge obelisk pierced the skies and on it was written 12 in the ancient vampirenguage. This was the 12th Pir''s symbol and it was the middle of his territory. At the base, there was a towering castle, within which sat a three meter tall vampire in red suit. He had a clean and sophisticated face despite the burly build and was currently seated by his dining table, elegantly cutting a piece of tender meat. A butler walked inside the dining room and stood still beside the man, waiting. The burly vampire cut a thin slice and chewed on it. The meat melted in his mouth and the juices from the fat spread all over his pte. He put his cutlery down and wiped his mouth, then held his wine ss and swirled it. "Is something amiss, George?" The butler bowed and said, "Yes, lord. There have been subtle movements which I feel you must pay attention to." "Show me." The butler nodded and presented a tablet screen. "Here¡­" Chapter 1151: Chaos In The Everlasting Sunset World Trapped in this separate dimension, Lith and Arya were being attacked by the wraith-like entities. The ce was cursed and the bites from these flying monsters were causing a stinging pain that couldn''t be healed. In this new dimension, Arya was able to see these things. Along with Lith, she used every single type of attack she knew to fight them, but none seemed to work. The wraiths were mildly inconvenienced and weren''t pushed back. It was a helpless situation and escape didn''t seem possible as none of the elemental energies were avable to be used. Lith had his unique ability ''Return'' with him. He could activate it and escape, but that would mean Arya would be left alone in this ce. That was uneptable for him. He may be realms below her, but he was her husband. He had vowed to protect her and stick with her through thick and thin. Even now, he was standing in front of her like an erect spear, acting as her shield and taking in all the attacks. Arya had tried to push him back and act as a shield herself, but he had rejected this gesture of hers and became the one to take all the attacks. Arya was in more pain by watching her husband take damage and she did her best to think of something that could pull them both away from this predicament. ¡­.. The Lord''s Castle, Evesting Sunset World. "Hahahaha¡ª!" A maniacalughter echoed in the castle. A man with a red cape stood at the top floor''s balcony and watched the multiple events unfold at the bottom. A group of people had intruded and in no time their group was split up. They thought they were sneaky, but were they really? "Lord. There''s a message from the Master." A butler walked behind the caped man and said with a respectful bow. "Speak." The man swirled the blood wine ss in his hand and continued to watch two people make their way towards his room. "Master acknowledges the movements and is sending Old One and Old Two." "Nothing can be hidden from Master, haha." The man said and sipped his wine. "Do you want me to take care of the intruders, Lord?" The butler then asked. "No. Let them think they have the upper hand. It''s better for us this way." "As the Lord wishes." "Yes. Now let us await the feast that''s upon us." The man said and raised his ss. ¡­.. All eyes in Shen Ze were on the war between the Evure God n and the Asura God n. What none knew was the major chaos stirring in a supposedly small territory of the Evure God n. Let alone the rest, even members of the EGC didn''t know about it as their attention was fully onto the Asuras. It was in such a time period that in the golden skies of the Evesting Sunset world, the sky was split and a mighty vortex opened up. To the residents of this world, it felt as if doomsday was upon them, and they weren''t totally wrong in this regard either. Fei shot through the skies like aet and following her were Keith, Fanny, Sylvia, and Jacqueline. Jacqueline was surprised to find herself back in her n''s territory. She was like a fish in water right now. She wondered what was happening that made her ''friends'' visit this ce. "If they wanted toe here, they could''ve just asked me. What''s the rush?" Jacqueline muttered. "Where is this?" Lizbeth asked while getting carried by Jacqueline. "This is the Evesting Sunset World in Shen Ze. It''s my n''s territory." Jacqueline answered while shooting towards the Lord''s castle. "What is Master doing here?" Meryl asked. "That''s what I''ve been wondering. Guess we''ll only be able to find out once she stops." With that, Jacqueline went silent and followed thedies. Through their blood and master-servant connection, Fei was easily able to locate Lith''s position. She didn''t care about the repercussions she would suffer and charged straight at the area of conflict. Just as Fei reached the Lord''s castle, a voice boomed in the air. "Stop. Where do you think you''re going?" From the skies, two burly figures shot straight down at Fei, about to stop her. However, before they could even touch her hair, another voice boomed in the air. "The audacity to touch my guest." The voice was so loud that it burst their eardrums and made them bleed. "W-w-who!?" They were dumbfounded and looked around. Jacqueline appeared right in front of them, holding Lizbeth and Meryl. She looked at the two burly figures and said with a squinted gaze, "Whoever''s dogs you are, go back to them." "Y-y-y-young miss, you!?!" The burly figures recognized her. They immediately bowed and said, "We apologize for our audacious acts, young miss. But we are here on the orders from our Master 12th." "I don''t care. I''m in this world, I''ll be managing everything. Fuck off now." Jacqueline kicked the two and shot towards the Lord''s castle. Ahead of her, Fei was in a great hurry, but was still rational and well aware of her surroundings. Her instincts as a Timebound Seer red up and she felt a strange sensation in her chest. Her golden eyes had red ancient sigils appear on them and they rotated. She did a small divination and came to a certain conclusion that made her turn to Keith, holding Zhao Shi the Jinx. "Keith, immediately rush in the North East direction with that boy. There will be an eagle-like mountain peak. You''ll understand the rest." Keith didn''t question Fei and disappeared instantly, leaving behind a trail of red smoke. "Sylvia, give me that boy!" Fei then asked for Hyunsuk. Sylvia sped up and appeared beside Fei, then tossed Hyunsuk to him. Zen, who was on his stomach jumped back on Sylvia and sized-down to be a puppy, then moved inside her wide brim hat and hid himself. Fei carried Hyunsuk like a sack of potatoes on her shoulder. The boy had no change in his emotions and maintained a neutral gaze, despite being tossed like a rag by thedies. Fei saw a castle in the distance and her speed increased tenfolds. ¡­.. Inside the Lord''s Castle. The Lord was still standing at the balcony. A youngd and ass in assassin robes appeared behind him. They had pensive looks on their faces. "The Lord of the castle." Kenny said. "My, my, I have some feisty little ones in my residence." The man was rxed as he turned around. He gave them a friendly smile and raised his ss. "Wine?" Kenny and Carmi didn''t answer him. Instead, the two moved to the side and Kenny shouted, "Gileus!" BOOM! "Rrraaaahhhhh!" Gileus growled and thumped his chest. "Attack that man! I''ll give you all the snacks there are!" Gileus growled louder as he heard that and charged at the Lord. "SNAAACCCKKKKKS!" Chapter 1152: Chaos In The Everlasting Sunset World (2) Half of Lith''s upper body was bitten off, but he stayed standing and channeled his spiritual power to fight against the wraiths. Arya was in a bad condition too with poison spreading in all parts of her body. She was holding on due to her immense spiritual power and shielding her husband with it as well. Things were getting really heated and Arya ripped apart her blindfold. She cultivated the Space and Time path. There shouldn''t be any coordinates in the cosmos where these two elements did not exist. If Time was not in the surroundings, how was everything moving and not still? If Space was not there, how could they move in three dimensions? How was she not able to use the elements when she could clearly move around? Where was shecking? What was missing? Arya''s mind worked in full throttle as she tried to find the missing pieces while blowing off her spiritual power onto the wraiths. Soon¡­ Her bright blue eyes flickered and lit up. She had an epiphany. "Space can cease to exist." "Time can cease to exist." "Even the universe is not forever." "However¡­" Lith heard some murmurs behind him. Arya was probably saying something but he was too busy and couldn''t properly listen and understand her. The wraith bit off his leg and ripped it apart. Blood gushed out of his body like a fountain and turned him paler with each second. If Lith did not have a high tolerance to pain, he would''ve been crying like a beaten up dog right now. Lith''s will was strong. And the will to protect his wife¡­ stronger. ''Even if I don''t make it out of this ce¡­ I will make sure my wife survives. It doesn''t matter what happens to me¡­ I will protect Arya.'' Sending a condensed ball of spiritual power to the wraith and pushing him back, Lith thought to himself, ''The Return spell is activated through my eyes. All I have to do is gauge my eyes out after activating the spell and throw it at Arya. She should be able to return home with that.'' Adrenaline was pumping in the veins of the husband-wife pair. Despite that, among them, one was thinking in the right direction. "¡­I now understand." ''So this is what the Heavenly Secret meant.'' "The void is eternal." ''The universe will fade. The heaven''s will copse. But the void¡­ the void is forever.'' Arya''s eyes shined with a brighter glint and her hair went against gravity, fluttering wildly as sheprehended something none in the universe except her knew of. Lith made up his mind at this point. He chanted the incantation for the spell ''Return'' and his amethyst eyes began having ancient letters appear on them. They glowed brightly and he paused right before reciting thest syble. Lith''s heart thumped wildly and he steeled his resolve. His sharp nails extended out of his fingers and he was about his gauge his eyes and throw them at Arya. However, at this very instant, the wraiths let out a soul-piercing scream. It was not the chilling one for before, but one of absolute fear. Crack! Crack! Crack! Light seeped from a crack in the dimension. This was the final push Arya needed. She squeezed Lith''s hand, wanting to drag him away with her, but her body turned translucent, then vanished all of a sudden. Crack! Crack! Crack! "Master!" A soft, familiar voice broke Lith''s attention and the spell was deactivated. Lith turned to look at the crack and knitted his brows. "Fei?" "Master!" Fei yelled out. She looked at the situation Lith was in and found the wraiths to be unsettling. She was furious once she saw what they had done to Lith. "How dare you filthy beings touch my Master!" Fei screamed, but her voice did not reach Lith or Hyunsuk''s ears. They went into another dimension altogether and hit the wraiths, making their bodies burst apart like balloons. Fei''s body instantly shed around like lightning and whenever she would be visible, a wraith would be torn to pieces. Hyunsuk was dragged along with her. He was still as emotionless as one could be, appearing more like Sylvia''s disciple than Lith''s, and stayed like a rag on Fei''s shoulders. If he wasn''t breathing and looking around, anyone would''ve mistaken him as a dead body. Two minutes after Fei''s arrival, all the wraiths except the boss had been killed. Fei appeared in front of the boss atst and extended her hands out, then pped them hard, ensuring the boss'' head was in between her palms. The boss burst apart and died. The dimension twisted and everything was back to normal. Fei dropped Hyunsuk down and moved towards Lith. "Master!" She held the fallen Lith and looked at him with concern. "What state have you been reduced to!" Fei shouted and almost had tears in her eyes. "You aren''t a phantom, why would you try to fight that!" Feiined and began casting an odd type of healing spell on him. "Arya¡­ Fei¡­ where''s Arya¡­" Lith''s voice was hoarse and he looked like a dying old man as he asked that. "She''s safe. You should be more concerned about yourself!" Fei eximed and pped Lith''s back. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Lith coughed violently due to that and spat out a ck ball of sizzling mass. The ball of mass burned the ground, sizzled, and vanished. Lith''splexion started getting better after that. "Master¡­" A new voice called him out. It was a boy''s. Hyunsuk walked towards Lith and kneeled down. His emotionless face finally had changes, and he seemed visibly concerned and sad. "I''m sorry, Master. I couldn''t protect you¡­" Lith smiled and shook his head, touched by his disciple''s words. Today, he realized he hadn''t selected them wrongly and it was indeed fate that brought them together. Lith gently patted Hyunsuk''s face and said, "Silly, it''s not your job to protect Master." Hyunsuk knitted his brows and wrapped his arm around Lith''s shoulders, hugging him. "Disciple is ipetent. Disciple is really sorry." Lith felt something warm and liquidy on his shoulder. He sighed and patted the boy''s back. "It''s not your fault, silly disciple. Stop crying." Fei looked at Hyunsuk and Lith with knitted brows. ''I did all the work and he barges in to hug Master? I didn''t even get to hug him¡­'' While Fei expressed her grievances and healed Lith, away from them, in the far North East direction¡­ A portal opened near a cliff and out of it appeared a tall and handsome vampire, him being none other than Roy. Roy had a really bad look on his face as if he had eaten something bitter. "How dare those guys do¡ª" Roy stopped himself from speaking as he saw something charging towards him from the distance. "Huh?" He squinted his eyes to see properly. A pointed spear equipped with the most terrifying destruction spell wasing at him. "SHIT." Roy cursed and immediately tried to deploy his defensive artifact, but realized he had given it to the white suit man as a tip. "What fucking bad luck is this¡ª!?" ¡ªBOOOOOOM! Chapter 1153: Zen’s New Abilities "kkk¡ª!" Half of Roy''s body was ripped off as he took the Destruction spear head-on. His body did not regenerate as fast as it should and was still in the midst of restoring the destroyed bones. A red-haired woman in ck robes, holding a young boy at her sides appeared before him and gazed at him with pure neutrality, as if she was looking at a worm. Roy stood on his ground and stared at her without fighting back, blood oozing out from the corner of his mouth. Zhao Shi looked at the man with amusement and wondered whether thedy carrying him was strong or the man before him was weak. He also wondered why he was being carried like this, as if he wasn''t the very embodiment of bad luck. "That''s quite bold of you to attack me in my own territory, Miss." Roy stated. Keith gave him a slight nod and didn''t say anything else. She extended her hand to the side and summoned another Destruction spear. "Tch. Wait." Roy tried to reason. "Why even are you attacking me?" "You''re an enemy." Keith said and dashed towards Roy, thrusting the spear straight into his head. Roy wasn''t taken by surprise this time and used an earthen wall to block the spear. The wall crumbled instantly, but gave him enough time to move ten steps back. "Seriously, why? I don''t think you''re from the Asuras. We aren''t even enemies!" Roy deployed another shield and tried to attack Keith, but strangely slipped on the moss on the ground, having the attack miss. Keith threw her spear at him, but it missed because Roy slipped. Both were amused by the sight. Roy did not know how this could happen but Keith did. She looked at Shi, who seemed to be watching the battle curiously, and shook her head. So this was why Fei said to take him. In the battle between experts, even a slight advantage could tip the tides of the battle. Shi''s bad luck affected everyone as whole and wasn''t targeted towards one single person. Thus, both would be suffering if he was around. However, since Shi was so close to Keith, she was somewhat protected unlike Roy, who was out in the open to be killed. "Listen, Miss, I do not want to indulge in a battle with you. I have important work to do, let me leave and I''ll pretend none of this happened." Roy tried to reason again. Keith shook her head and appeared in front of Roy, kicking him in the head with a roundhouse kick. The kick was swift and sent Roy flying, but Shi was somehow able to see it in slow motion and had stars in his eyes from watching how magnificent and exquisite the smooth, slender leg touched the man''s face and sent him flying. Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ As Roy crashed onto a cave-like structure, it caused the mountain to shake. Andslide was underway and the changing terrain was a bad sign for both parties. Keith wasn''t worried. She flew towards Roy and began hitting him again. She didn''t know whether she was supposed to kill him or stall him, so she went with the safest route ¡ª killing him. ¡­.. 12th Pir''s Territory. "Yes, Master. The young miss Jacqueline was there." Old One bowed and said. "She kicked us away and said she''ll be taking over." Old Two added. The 12th Pir, a burly sophisticated man, had his hands sped behind his back and gazing in the direction of the Evesting Sunset world. "Hmm¡­ if it''s the young one, then you indeed don''t have the authority to question her." "Thank you for understanding and grace, Master." The two men said swiftly. "It seems I would need to personally pay the young miss a visit and ask why she''s intervening." The man said and shook his head with a smile. "Let''s leave at once then." ¡­.. The Lord''s Castle, Evesting Sunset World. Lith was healed by Fei and was currently seated in the Lord''s courtyard, having tea with the otherdies. Being the only other man in the room, Hyunsuk got special privileges and sat right beside Lith. It wasn''t sure whether it was his luck that was the reason for it or something else. A bit away from them, on another table, there was Kenny, Carmi and Gileus. A transparent square box was on the table and in it was a highlypressed mass of flesh and blood. The eyes on the chunk of mass were moving and ncing around in horror while the ones around the table were acting as if it was a normal day for them. As promised, Kenny did give Gileus a lot of snacks and the glutton was chowing them down as if there was no tomorrow. Around Lith''s table, Jacqueline sat as well. She felt somewhat ufortable with Lith in here because he gave off the same aura as the scarydy from Nightingale, aka Lilith. For some reason, Lith''s bloodline seemed simr, but when she felt it for some more time, she realized that no, it wasn''t the case. His bloodline was way superior than whatever she herself had. Despite being a Legendary Rank, she felt pressure from him and stayed silent, wondering what even was up with everyoneing together in this ce. Seated beside Fei, Lith was briefed on what had transpired that made thedies rush to this ce. Fei''s Timebound Seer bloodline along with her blood connection with Lith gave her visions of the possible future where Lith was harmed. She thus rushed without thinking twice and upon reaching this ce, saw that he was taken to apletely separate dimension which even Space Path experts couldn''t ess. Being a Yellow Phantom, she could phase in and out of the material world at her will. Lith thought that it was the astral realm, but no, it was apletely different reality altogether. Lith was able to feel the wraiths and see them because he had drank a bit of Fei''s blood before. Without being a Yellow Phantom, he enjoyed the traits of a Yellow Phantom. Other than that, Arya seemed to haveprehended something and was undergoing ascension. Where her ascension was happening was unknown, but Fei said that she should be back in a few years. This one incident had taught Lith a lot of things and made him understand his own shorings. There was a lot he had to learn and prepare for before actually fighting with the Evure God n. The n wasn''t Shen Ze''s number one for show. They had means that others didn''t. Also, while talking, Lith learnt that thedies had arrived here via a portal opened by Zen. This made him turn to look at his beautiful witch maid and ask, "He can summon portals to any coordinates? Wasn''t it something like¡­" If there was a summoning happening somewhere, Zen could divert it to the ce he was at. It was not rted to portals but summons. Both were quite different. Sylvia rubbed the ck puppy''s head on herp and said calmly, "He can still do that. But he has also learnt to open portals to any coordinates he desires. I was shocked too when I learnt he could do this." "How did it happen? How did you teach him to do that?" "It happened during this one time when¡­" Chapter 1154: Need Is The Mother Of All Invention It was evening and Sylvia was in a different dimension altogether. To get in and get out of this dimension, she could only do so via a fixed gate. When she was at a considerable distance from the gate, training Zen, a conversation between the two happened. "Awooo. Woo. Woowoo!" Zen ran around Sylvia''s feet in circles and howled. Sylvia, with an expressionless face, said, "Yes. Ren must be training too." Zen then stopped in front of Sylvia, put his paws on her legs and looked up, right into her eyes. "Woof! Woof! Wooooo!" He began scratching her leg and pleading. "No. You cannot meet him." Sylvia said tly in her monotonous voice. "Wooo¡­" Zen''s eyes became watery and he continued to scratch his owner''s legs. "Woo. Woof. Woof¡­" Sylvia shook her head. "Saying you will be a good boy doesn''t mean anything. Get back to training." "Woo¡­" Zen was dejected and whimpered. His tail dropped and so did his ears as he walked. Sylvia wasn''t buying the sadness and was as heartlessly emotionless as before. Suddenly, as if having an idea, Zen''s tail began shaking. He turned around, woofed, and jumped on Sylvia, then moved onto her shoulder and rubbed his face against her smooth neck. "Woowoowoo!" Zen said and began licking her neck. Sylvia blinked in amusement and held the pup by his scruff and pulled him away. She brought him in front of her face and looked him dead in the eyes. "Woof! Woof!" Zen said and began wagging his tail while panting with his tongue out. "You''re saying you want to meet Ren in between your breaks?" Sylvia asked. "Woof!" Sylvia shook her head. "That''s not possible. By the time we reach the gate, the break will be over. It''s pointless. If I could teleport straight to him, I would''ve taken you. But I cannot." Zen was dejected and felt defeated. Sylvia put him down and said, "Go train." Zen''s tail drooped and he walked away in sadness. He began training for a few seconds, but right then, as if something clicked him, he looked at the sky and howled. "Awoooooooo¡ª!" Sylvia thought he might just be venting, but momentster, dark clouds gathered in the sky and soon a vortex opened up. When Zen saw it, his eyes lit up and he came running to Sylvia. "Woof! Woof! Haahhaahhaahaah¡­" He joyfully panted and jumped on her, getting held in front of her face. Sylvia looked at him with amusement and then at the vortex. "Since we can''t go to the gate, you opened it here yourself and want to go to Ren now?" Sylvia asked. "Woof!" Zen eximed and panted while letting his tongue out. "Okay." Sylvia was amused. The phrase that said need was the mother of all invention was definitely true, she thought. "I''ll take you to him then." "Woof!" ¡­.. "¡­and that''s what happened." Sylvia told everyone around the table while patting the ckb on herp. Everyone around the table was amused by it and they had a goodugh. They chatted some more on this topic, then went back to serious work mode. Lith looked around him and asked, "What happened to the two mercenaries?" He couldn''t see Mace and Viona on the same table as Kenny and the rest, thus he inquired. Kenny stood up from his chair and bowed respectfully. "They were rescued by Miss Cai Fei and are being studied by Miss Lizbeth in the alchemy room of the Lord''s Castle." "Hm?" Lith raised his eyebrow and looked around, only to find Lizbeth missing. "So that''s where she went." This girl was too much of an alchemy fanatic and couldn''t stop herself from fiddling around with the new herbs and pots she found in different ces. Even back home in the castle, she had secluded herself to the alchemy room and wouldn''t get out for days unless dragged away. Being Lith''s disciple, she had many maids serving her and would usually get anything she asked for instantly. Shaking his head, Lith turned to Jacqueline. He had a lot of things to talk about with her. Jacqueline noticed Lith''s gaze and looked at him. A pressure unknowingly descended down on her and made her knit her brows. This feeling¡­ it was the same as the time she felt when she was with that woman with purple eyes¡ªthe Queen of that strange world. Lith was clearly not on par with her strength, but the suppression he gave out was simr. Jacqueline didn''t know why such would be the case, but she was on guard against him and didn''t dare to ck. Lith reclined back on the chair and looked at Jacqueline with a leisurely gaze. "You''re from the Evure God n, aren''t you?" "Yes." Jacqueline answered, her voice somewhat stiff. Lith nodded and then said, "I thank you for fending off those two guys from before and bringing Liz and Meryl here." Jacqueline was taken aback. She was expecting anything but gratitude. She straightened her back and said with a curt nod, "No problem." "Do you know why we have all gathered here?" Lith asked. Jacqueline shook her head. Lith sat upright and began mixing a cube of sugar in his tea that Fei just poured. "We''re here for the downfall of the Evure God n." Lith said calmly. A deathly silence took over the room with the only sound permeating in everyone''s ears being the clinking of the spoon in Lith''s teacup as he stirred the sugar. "There''s still time. You can leave if you want to." Lith focused on the tea and said. "Why are you doing this?" Jacqueline asked. There should surely be some reason behind the downfall, after all nobody wakes up and thinks one day that they would cause the downfall of a major powerhouse. Lith sipped his tea and nced at her. "Your n was the reason for my grandparents'' death. The debt of blood can only be repaid by blood." "What?" Lith shook his head and refused to borate. "If you leave now, we will see each other on the battlefield. However, if you decide to stay, you would have to watch your own people die helplessly in our hands, all the while knowing that you aren''t able to do anything." "¡­" Jacqueline frowned and knit her brows. Thedies on the table focused on having snacks and chose to keep themselves out of the conversation. On the other table, the mercenaries had sensed the mood and even Gileus was eating silently so as to not disturb anyone. Jacqueline rubbed her temples. She was rebellious and hated the people of her n, but not everyone was bad. Some surely deserved to die due to their actions, but not everyone. "What if I just kill you¡ª" Ba-dump¡ª! Jacqueline''s heart skipped a beat the moment those words left her mouth and a great chill went down her spine. Every single person around the table, excluding Lith, was looking at her with a cold gaze, including thedies who were sweetly talking to her before. Jacqueline had sweat form on the back of her neck. She raised her hands in defeat and said, "Okay, my apologies. I did not mean that. However, what if you took a different approach than this? Surely something can be done to not be at odds with our n, right?" "Yes." Lith answered calmly. "Everything will be resolved if all your n members killed themselves and ceased to exist." "¡­" Chapter 1155: One Of Our Own Jacqueline had a tough time conversing with Lith. Everything was going against her and nothing seemed to be going right so far. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and reason with these people. No matter what, at the end of the day, the Evure God n was her family and her home. She couldn''t outright n their destruction. Jacqueline thought about things and asked, "Can you tell with whom exactly you have an enmity with? Surely it can''t be everyone, right? Since there''s a lot of members who were born in the recent few centuries. They are innocent and haven''t had any conflict with anyone. They don''t deserve to die, do they?" "Yes." Lith sipped tea and said calmly. "They surely don''t." "However, if their parents have done something bad, they would have to bear the karma and pay for it." Jacqueline frowned again. "But there''s many good people in the n. Why would you want to kill them?" "You tell me, Miss Jacqueline¡­" Lith leaned forwards and put his teacup down. "If my n had harmed any of your n''s members, would you have left me alone?" "Well¡­" Jacqueline didn''t want to answer that, because she knew where this conversation was heading. She held her head and sighed. Many calctions went through her head. Even though Jacqueline''s pride as a Evure was sky high, she had to take a step back in this conversation and think of things clearly. Lith was not to be trifled with, and thedy who seemed simr like him before, she was definitely really dangerous. She gave off a scarier aura than one of the Three Greats, Isa herself! While she was contemting, Lith knew this conversation would head to nowhere if they kept talking. Thus, to cut her some ck, he decided to drop a bombshell onto her. "Do you know what my name is, Miss Jacqueline?" Jacqueline looked up at him and shook her head. "No." "Yours is Jacqueline Evure, isn''t it?" "Yes." Lith nodded. Thedies around the table raised their eyebrows in surprise as the conversation got even more serious than before. Sylvia stopped petting Zen, Fanny stopped eating cake, and even Fei stopped sipping on tea. Lith crossed his legs as he reclined back on the chair and answered in a neutral tone, "I am Lith. Lith Evure." "¡­" Jacqueline frowned. Jacqueline frowned hard this time. "What did you say?" "Exactly what you heard." Lith answered and took a sip of tea. Thedies around the table were feeling their heartbeat quicken with this interaction. They didn''t know why, but the atmosphere was quite tense. "Huh?" Jacqueline couldn''t believe it. "Lith Evure? A Evure? What? Howe I''ve never heard of anyone with such a name in the family?" "Why would you?" Lith questioned back. "Do you think the Evure God n will tell you everything? Do you think every single mistake of theirs can be known by you? Do you¡­ even have the authority to know anything?" Bombarded with so many questions, Jacqueline felt her head spin. She put her hand forward and said, "Wait. Wait. I''m unable to process everything all at once." Lith stopped speaking and looked at her calmly. "So you''re saying¡­ you are a Evure, and that there''s some mistake the n has done in regards to you?" Jacqueline pieced the information and asked. "I am. And the mistake your n has made¡­ it will pay for it." Lith repeated. "How is it ''your'' n? Is it not your n too, given how you have the name¡ª" "No." Lith cut her off. "I have no rtions with them. And I don''t give a damn what they are or what they mean." Jacqueline frowned again. She was feeling a headacheing from this conversation. She drummed her fingers on the table and asked, "Okay. Let''s start this from the beginning. So¡­ you are a Evure, and you do not belong to the Evure God n, and you have grievances with them. Is that right?" "Yes." "Okay. So when you say you don''t belong to that n¡­ do you also mean that you don''t have their blood running in your veins?" "No." Lith wasn''t going to lie about his bloodline. "My grandmother was from this n, so I do have the Evure bloodline." "Okay, so you are one of¡­" Jacqueline cut herself off and didn''t say what she was about to say. Since Lith''s grandmother belonged to the n and he had her blood, then he definitely belonged to the n. But given how angry he seemed when clubbed with the n, Jacqueline didn''t want to rattle him again. Somehow, Jacqueline had calmed down considerably when she understood Lith was one of her own. She also could understand the feelings of destroying the n. She hated these guys too and wanted some of them dead. "If you don''t mind me asking¡­ what exactly happened to your grandmother?" "She was killed." "Oh¡­" Jacqueline knitted her brows. "I''m sorry about that¡­" ''Okay. Everything makes sense now.'' Thought Jacqueline. If his grandmother was killed by the members of the n, then it was understandable why he was so aggrieved and wanted all of them dead. If someone did something to Jacqueline''s parents, she too would have such an adverse reaction and think of killing everyone off. Jacqueline massaged her temples and said, "I more or less understand what you''re going through. And to be honest¡­ you should''ve said so from the beginning that you''re a Evure. It would''ve solved so much trouble." Lith didn''t respond. Jacqueline went on. "And this also means that thedy I met before¡­ the one who looks so simr to you¡­ she''s also a Evure?" Lith didn''t know whom she was referring to. "She''s referring to Her Majesty¡­" Fei whispered from the side. "Yes." Lith answered her. "Okay. Good. Good." Jacqueline nodded her head. "Since you''re a Evure, it means you''re not an outsider. Okay, I am at peace then. I don''t really mind whatever you do to the n." Lith and the rest of thedies looked at Jacqueline with a weirded out expression. Jacqueline shrugged. "No, really. If it was some outsider, I wouldn''t have taken it lightly. But it''s not an outsider. His conflict could be taken as an internal conflict of the n. Whether the n is destroyed by the internal conflict or continues to stand tall¡­ it''s none of my business." "Hm?" Lith raised an eyebrow. "Even if someone rted to you is killed, you won''t be unhappy?" "No." Jacqueline shook her head. "If they''ve harmed your family, then you have all the right to try harming them. They''re not little kids who need my protection. If they can''t protect themselves from you, then they did deserve to die. I''ll definitely be sad, but will forget about it eventually because they died in an internal conflict." Thedies and Lith couldn''t believe what they were hearing. It all felt so unbelievable. And this girl¡­ she truly did have a screw loose in her head. "So, whose side are you on now?" "Nobody''s." Jacqueline reclined back on the chair and said with a sigh. "You guys figure out what you want to do. I''ll be a spectator and not interfere in this." "Oh well¡­ then so be it." Lith shrugged. "Don''t cry if you find everyone dead." "I won''t, don''t worry." "Alright then¡­" Chapter 1156: Tension A few hours after the conversation with Jacqueline. Space twisted around Lith''s table and alerted everyone present. Lith put his guard up, but it proved to be unnecessary when he had a glimpse of a red-haired beauty in ck dress. Keith arrived holding Zhao Shi at her sides and got quite the looks from everyone. "Mom!" On her daughter''s call, Keith turned to look at her. Fanny smiled warmly when she noticed her mother and called her towards her side to sit. Keith unknowingly carried Shi with her, and before this could be called out by Lith, something felt off by him and everyone present. The warped space should''ve gone back to normal after Keith had arrived, but it did not. Their curiosity didn''t have to wait for long as a tall, handsome man with a slender build soon walked out of it, surprising everyone present. "Huh? Roy!?" Jacqueline widened her eyes in surprise when she saw him. Upon being called, Roy turned to look at her. "Jack¡ª * puchiii*" Roy puked a mouthful of blood and curbed down all of Jacqueline''s enthusiasm as a look of concern shed on her face. Lith could feel a dangerous aura from the man, but since Keith brought him here, he didn''t put his guard up and decided to sit back and watch. After puking, Roy wiped his mouth and shot a cold nce at Keith, who had now realized she was carrying Shi with her and tossed him to Kenny''s table. She didn''t notice Roy''s hateful re. Shi had a look of pain on his face, his expression stating he had been heavily wronged. Once he was at Kenny''s table, he was picked up by the giant tank Gileus, who inspected him to see if he had any snacks on him or not, making Shi more remorseful. "Roy? What are you doing here?" Jacqueline asked the man from Lith''s table. Roy coughed and cleared his throat. "I''m here for dialogue and diplomacy, to resolve matters peacefully." Nobody could rte to Roy''s pain, and no one could understand the lengths he had to go to make that Devil of a woman understand that conflicts could be resolved via words as well. She kept attacking him without giving him a break and caused a lot of problems. Things would''ve been fine had they been purely fighting, but for some reason, a lot of minor things kept tilting the tide of battle. For example, this one time Roy slipped from the cliff he was standing at. Before he could stabilize himself, he hit a pointed rock and got his head pierced. It wasn''t just him suffering. The woman had a boulder send her flying when she was in the midst of casting a damaging spell that would result in a critical hit. Roy was yet to understand how they both could be so unlucky, but he had enough of it and didn''t want to fight anymore. Taking Shi together was both a blessing and a curse for Keith. "Who''s that woman''s Master here?" Roy looked around and asked. All eyes were pointing towards a man with silver hair to answer Roy''s question. When he turned to look at the person, Roy''s heart instinctively skipped a beat when he saw the fierce amethyst eyes of Lith. However, when he felt the aura and bone density, he was confused. "A young boy?" Lith wasn''t an adult by vampire standards yet, hence the words slipped out of his mouth. Roy felt cold res on him when he asked that and had a drop of sweat form on his forehead. "My apologies." Roy cleared his throat and said, covering up his mistake. "I meant, so young?" As if to answer Roy''s question, space twisted in the surroundings and out appeared a majestic woman with blood smeared on her face, holding three heads in her hands, appearing like the very incarnation of death. Behind her was a man in a dark suit, his expression an impassive mask, devoid of any emotions. "Master." Qingshan greeted Lith the moment she arrived. Roy felt something off, and his gaze then fell on the three heads in the woman''s hands. A chill immediately went down his spine as his eyes widened like saucers. "The 12th¡ª Majinnnnn!" Roy eximed. When Qingshan heard the name, she immediately shot a look towards Roy. It only took her a split second to know who he was. She disappeared from her spot and appeared behind Roy in the next instant, her hand about to chop off his head in half. "ROY!" Jacqueline screamed. "Stop." She was a bit toote as the Devil itself put herself between Qingshan and Roy, stopping the iing strike of the Qing Mei Sect''s sect master with a simple flick. Her one word was enough to rm Qingshan and make her realize the prowess of the one stopping her, and reminding Roy of who the people in the room were. Silence descended down in the room once again as two Vampires and one Human had a stare down with a Devil, the apex of all predators. Keith seemed to have be the center of attention again due to meddling between two major powerhouses ¡ª the Evure God n and the Qing Mei Sect ¡ª and causing a strife. Qingshan had no clue who this woman was. She was a bit slow to rte her to Lith as Devils were a rare species and not someone people associated themselves with. They were the scummiest of scums, freaking parasites that leeched off the very cultivation of a person and grew stronger. Qingshan was a Human and did not hold a good opinion of the Devils. She found them to be worse than the blood sucking Vampires. Of course, not all Vampires were bad in her opinion, like how her Master was the sweetest person out there, but the majority of Vampires weren''t good with the Human race and disliked. "Qing''er,e have some tea. You must be tired after all the fighting." A gentle and soothing voice broke the tension. If there was one person Qingshan would never dare disrespect or disobey, it was Lith. She gave one look to Roy and Keith, then went to Lith and shed a warm smile. "Master, I brought some presents for you." Qingshan said happily and flicked her wrist, making three heads appear on the table. Lith smiled and patted her head. "You did good. But let''s not dirty the table we''re having tea on." Qingshan fully agreed with this statement and flicked her wrist again, throwing the three heads away as if they were trash. Roy''s body trembled when he saw the state the 12th Pir of the n and his subordinates were in. However, with the Devil woman standing in front of him, along with this new party that had just arrived, Roy knew he had to tread carefully here. He was on extremely thin ice and any mistake would cost him dearly. Roy took a deep breath and turned to Jacqueline. "Jackie, what''s happening here?" Chapter 1157: Roy On Extremely Thin Ice "Roy, of all ces you could be at, why are you here!?!" Jacqueline inquired. "I''d like to ask that to you too." Roy frowned and asked. While the two bickered, the man in ck suit, Lucas, took his strides towards Lith and kneeled down. He bowed and said, "Your Highness, Ie with a message from Her Majesty." "Hm?" Lith turned to look at him, putting his teacup down. Getting his attention, Lucas said, "Her Majesty has asked to inform His Highness that¡­" Lith would not be able to contact Lilith for one year, she was going out for some work. If he wanted something, he could ask Qingyue or Be, they would be able to resolve most of his queries. "¡­and Her Majesty had asked this one to be His Highness'' guide for hising endeavors." Lucas stated the final point. For the most part, he was deemed useless by Lilith. The only way he could be of some use was if he helped Lith fight against the Evure God n. Though, Lilith was confident that he could do it even without Lucas''s help, she still gave Lucas a chance to redeem himself and prove that he was worthy. Lith listened to everything he had to say and in the end, asked, "Do you know your way around the EGC''s territory?" "Yes, Your Highness." Lucas answered swiftly. "Okay. I''ll summon you if there''s a need. Join those guys until then." Lith pointed at Kenny''s table. Lucas gave him a respectful bow again and left. By now, Roy had settled down and understood what the entire situation was. He talked with Jacqueline through soul transmission which was faster and efficient. When he was done, he looked at Lith with a baffled look and wondered who even was he. There was no youngster in the n with a Legendary Rank Devil as a subordinate! Not to mention, he even had ties with the Qing Mei Sect''s sect master! No, saying ties would be an understatement. The way he was calling her so affectionately and the way the sect master was so submissively acting around him¡­ there was something more going on than what the eyes could see. Even if one held Roy''s cor and pped him multiple times to shove this reality down his throat, he wouldn''t believe them. But looking at things through his own eyes¡­ Roy didn''t know anymore. If the Qing Mei Sect decided to back this boy up, the n would surely be threatened. If these guys clubbed themselves with the Asuras who were already attacking them¡­ their demise was inevitable, no matter what they did. Sure, they were a n full of all elemental affinity Legendary Ranks, but that was it. They weren''t above this rank, but capped here. There was a limit to defending themselves. Roy had visions of future at the white suit man''s office. He was shown the imminent threat the n possessed and rushed to the source as soon as possible to pluck off the problem from the roots. However, now that he was looking at the problem¡­ Let alone pluck it from the root, he couldn''t even touch or think about solving the problem. It really was toote. There was no way Roy was making out alive from this ce. He was sure that if he tried to inform the n, the people here would kill him before he could even connect with the n. Just breathing wrongly could make all swords point at his throat, he really had to be decisive and careful. Roy heaved a deep sigh of despair. He clutched his head and nced at the red-haired Devil and the seductive because of the Qing Mei Sect. Since he was out of ideas, his mind wandered off to gazing at the beauties around the table. Now that Roy looked carefully, everyone around the table was an absolute beauty, definitely on par with the prettiest and sexiestdies of the n. ''Ugh¡­ what am I even thinking of¡­'' Roy cursed himself. Shaking these useless thoughts aside, he nced at the other people in the room. There were three heads lying lifeless on the ground. They belonged to the 12th Pir and his two Legendary subordinates Old One and Old Two. Other than them, on another table, there was a living person, grotesquely mashed into a transparent box. He was probably in great agony as he looked around at everyone peacefully going about their businesses as if everything was normal. After connecting the dots, Roy made out that he was probably the Lord of this world. Sigh¡­ such a beautiful world was now captured by fiends from an unknown n. Gazing at Roy, who was looking around at everything, Lith asked, "So¡­ what are you here for, Mr. Roy?" Lith was rxed and leaning back on his chair as he asked that, unlike Roy who waspletely tense. Roy looked at Lith and for a second was at a loss for words. The bodynguage of Lith''s was quite casual and the way he spoke contained such authority and dominance that it could definitely be mistaken as arrogance if one wasn''t as experienced as Roy. The people from his n would definitely take offense if Lith spoke like this to them. Sighing, Roy said, "I had toe here because thatdy won''t stop attacking me. I couldn''t run away or defeat her, so the only choice was diplomacy." Roy was surprisingly honest. Even he found it a bit unbelievable, but everything was against him as of this moment. If he did even a single thing wrong, he was a dead man. Keith and Qingshan calmly took a sip of tea and nced at Roy from the edge of their cups, like predators waiting to capture their prey. Lith gave Roy a curt nod. "So tell us, Mr. Roy, why should we not kill you? I''m sure Jacqueline must''ve briefed you on everything." Roy felt a cold sweat trickle down his back as heard that. Why did this young boy''s words sound so cold? What was this fucker even made of to have such an authoritative voice!?! The tension was high once again and everyone was staring at Roy. The handsome man felt his neck to be under a guillotine. At any moment his head could be separated from his body. Roy collected his words and was about to answer when suddenly¡­ Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ The ground beneath everybody shook, making everyone raise their guards up. A secondter. BOOOOOM¡ª! A few meters away from Lith, dangerously close to Kenny''s table where Shi was about to stuff himself with a piece of bread, his chair shot up in the air along with him as something exploded from beneath. "Yaaaaaaaa¡­" Shi''s distant shout reached everyone''s ears. "Iyaaaaaa¡­" a familiar feminine voice was then heard. Squinting his eyes, Lith saw a whiteb coat flying off and then a green-haired girl who was desperately clutching her skirt as she flew up in the air. "Master heeeellll¡­ppp¡­p¡­" Lith knitted his eyebrows and said, "What even is this girl upto¡­" Chapter 1158: Why Shouldn’t I Kill You? "¡ªghhhhh!" "Achoo!" Lizbeth shivered and sneezed as she sat on Kenny''s table. Lith sat opposite to her and was reading a paper written by her. On it was an impressive research and analysis of the poisoning Mace and Viona were affected with. The wraith-like entities targeted a specific link in a person''s body. This link was possessed by every single person in the universe, and was in their entire body. Making it copse would lead to slow death for them. Elemental affinities and spiritual power were connected together via a link. This bridge did not have a name, and was usually neglected by most because it didn''t really matter much in the grand scheme of things. However, these wraith-like entities exploited that very link. As they were beings from a non-materialistic dimension, the link looked like a normal part of a person''s body which they can bite off or spread their poison in. The poisoning won''t result in immediate death as a person would be able to use their spiritual power despite not being able to feel a connection with the elemental energies. Once the poison prated deep, it would hinder their spiritual power and corrupt it, thereby turning them into a mortal, and eventually the person would die from natural aging. It was terrifying, and the cure for such a thing was usually to leave the body and have a new one. Lizbeth, however, seemed to have found a way to make the poison prate deep and corrupt the person. Her alchemical skills were definitely top tier, and brought new insights to Lith. Going through these papers gave Lith a lot of brilliant ideas and improved his own alchemical skills. Lizbeth was in for a scolding for blowing herself and the roof of the castle, but with the level of effort that went into the paper, she was let off. Roy was surprisingly out of the tense situation for a moment. He hoped that his luck continued to help him out like this and prayed for it internally, totally unaware that he was sitting beside the very embodiment of luck, Hyunsuk. By the time Lith finished going through the papers and chatting with Lizbeth, Roy had articted his words and was ready to have a conversation with Lith. Lith let off Lizbeth with a warning and asked her to be more careful. He then stated that he would help her in her researchter and went back to his seat to continue his conversation with Roy. Roy took a deep breath and said, "To answer your question on why you shouldn''t kill me¡­" Everyone on the table looked at him with interest. "¡­it''s because I may not be the one you are looking for, but the one you were searching for." "Hm?" The statement interested Lith. Roy continued, "Jackie told me that you''re after the n because they hurt your family. Me¡­ I handle the external financial affairs of the n. They have nothing to do with hurting people, so I shouldn''t be the one you were looking for. As for thetter half of my statement¡­" Roy''s eyebrows were knitted as he couldn''t believe his own self on what he was about to say. "¡­I am at a high position in the n, in a ce where I have details of every single person. I can help you find the ones responsible for causing problems to your family. With that, you can target the ones you have grievances with and not hurt the innocent ones of the n." Roy totally understood the gravity of the situation and knew there was no way to stop Lith. He calcted many oues and preventing the impending doom seemed inevitable. Thus, he focused on lowering the damages instead. Lith listened to the man''s words and found them to be reasonable. However¡­ Lith propped his elbows on the table and on the interlocked fingers, ced his chin as he looked at Roy as if he was looking at a fool. "Do you think I am a saint, Mr. Roy?" Lith smiled. "What makes you think I wouldn''t want to hurt the innocent? Why would I even bother to look for the ones I have a conflict with? Simply erasing every single one of you is much simpler and efficient." Roy''s heart skipped a beat in nervousness. He didn''t expect Lith to be so cold and brutal. Jacqueline looked at Lith with an expression of surprise. She didn''t expect him to be so cold as well. Answering this question of Lith''s was not easy. Roy had a tough time thinking of a perfect response for it. After some thinking, something clicked him. He looked at Lith and said, "You are a Evure too, right?" "Yes." Lith answered calmly. "Not the same as you though." "That''s fine." Roy brushed it off. What mattered to him was the initial answer. "See¡­ since you''re a Evure, if you spare the innocent ones, you could actually be the n leader and¡ª" "Nope. I don''t give a shit about your n or bing its leader." Lith cut Roy off. "Please hear me out." Roy pleaded. "What I meant is that¡­ our n''s really big and has a lot of resources. Some can only be essed by certain people who are alive. If you spare them, you could have everything to yourself." "In Shen Ze, neither you nor youring ten generations of descendants would need to worry about resources for reaching the Legendary Rank mark. You''ll also be able to learn the secrets of having all elemental affinities and so much more." Watching Roy speak all of that felt painful. Jacqueline wanted to stop him from saying so much, but realized she was in no position to do so. If Roy was so serious about this and was even willing to divulge the biggest secrets of the n, then this meant the matter was definitely bigger than what Jacqueline had initially thought it to be. ncing at Roy, before answering him, Lith smiled. He reclined back on his chair and said, "What secret is even there? Don''t you have all elemental affinity due to a Unique Ability? I just need to kill the one possessing it and I''m good to go." Roy''s eyes widened like saucers and so did Jacqueline''s. "H-h-how do you know about Unique Abilities!?!" Roy couldn''t help but ask. "They''re a well kept secret of the Evure God n!" Lith smirked. "Mr. Roy, do you even know how Unique Abilities appear? And who exactly possesses it?" "You can even figure out who possesses it!?!" Roy was at the edge of his seat. The n was only able to track a few of those people. They did not exactly know who could possess it. They''ve been thinking that it was a random thing! Lith liked the reaction Roy was showing. It confirmed a few things about the Evure God n to him. "You sure have an interesting expression there, Mr. Roy." Lithmented. "Too bad, I am not answering any of your questions. Though, since I''m in a good mood right now, I''ll give you another chance." Lith then yawned and said, "Tell me, Mr. Roy¡­" "¡­why shouldn''t I kill you?" Chapter 1159: Keith’s Opinion On Lith Roy had no answer. He had never felt so defeated before and was at such loss that he let fate decide what it wanted to do with his life. A defeated man was no fun and Lith dismissed Roy. He held a good impression of the man for multiple reasons. The primary ones being that he thought about his n through and through while also knowing when he had to take a few steps back and when to charge. He did his best to stop Lith''s march of destruction and it was amendable thing in itself. Such men were rare to find and thus, due to his own potential, he wasn''t killed yet. Jacquline left the table with Roy, and now that there were only people close to Lith along with the mercenaries, it was time to talk about the important matters. Qingshan was beside Lith. He turned to her and said, "I think we should give this ce to the Asuras and let them infiltrate the EGC. We can also pin the me on them for killing the 12th Pir." Qingshan nodded her head in agreement. "That would be great. It would draw attention away from us." "Yes. So maintain anonymity and tip the Asuras that there''s a traitor in the Evesting Sunshine World who could give them ess to the deeper parts of the EGC''s territory. We''ll wait for them toe here." Lith instructed. Qingshan nodded her head and immediately left to get the work done. Lith then turned to Hyunsuk, his disciple, and asked, "How''s your cultivation faring off? I''ve been quite busytely and couldn''t tend to you." Hyunsuk bowed respectfully and said, "Master doesn''t need to worry. Cultivation is going well." "Is Noman teaching you well?" "Yes. His Holiness taught me many things, frombat to elementalws. I will be ascending to the Half King Rank soon." Hyunsuk answered. "That''s good." Lith was satisfied by the answer. But then he caught onto something. "Though, why are you referring to him as His Holiness?" "Everybody around him calls him that, so I felt I should too. He''s quite older and it feels like I''m talking to an ancient being, so calling him brother Noman doesn''t feel right." Hyunsuk answered frankly. Around the table, Fanny nodded her head unconsciously. She quite agreed with Hyunsuk. That angel man was too holy and did not seem to be in the same generation as the rest. Lith understood his disciple too. Noman did give off such vibes. He had seen the interactions he had with Neo, his avatar, so he could rte. Speaking of Neo, it had been a long time since hestmunicated with him. Now was the right time to summon him as he could do a lot of work for Lith. If he died, it wouldn''t matter since everything about him would be preserved as long as Lith lived. The sword which was his main body would be gone, but he could always have another one, it wouldn''t be a problem. Lith thought of Neo and soon, space twisted around him and out appeared a dark and magenta colored sword giving off an aura of pure Destruction, fascinating everyone in the courtyard. Neo transformed into his humanoid self and kneeled on the ground, paying respect to his master. Lith had a short chat with his avatar, catching up on him, and once the instructions were given, he stood behind Lith like a proper butler. Thedies were amused to find Neo giving off an aura simr to Lith''s. It was their first timeing across him because usually, they stuck to the inner ring of the castle while Neo spent time with Noman in the outer ring. Their amusement eventually died down as Lith began talking on other topics and diverted their attention. "Keith, what do you think about Roy?" Lith dragged the silent Devil into the conversation. Keith looked at her master with her pair of bright crimson eyes and said, "He''s intuitive. Adapts fast too." Conversation wasn''t her forte and she was a woman of few words. Even with her daughter, she didn''t speak much and was usually on the listening end. Lith agreed with Keith on that and turning to Sylvia, asked, "Did he seem as cunning as Florencia?" Sylvia nodded her head softly. "Yes. But not as scheming or crafty. It could be a potential downside." "How can it be a downside?" Fei was the one to speak this time. "It''s actually good to know that he isn''t scheming. If he had multiple faces, we wouldn''t be able to guess his true intentions and the only fate awaiting him would be death as he could never be trusted." "If you''re thinking of him as a subordinate, then yes, this trait is a bonus, but¡­ as a subordinate, he''ll just be intelligent. If he''s not scheming, he cannot help the master conquer other powerhouses." Sylvia argued. Fei nodded and replied, "That''s true, but you could just pair him with someone scheming and bnce off the problem." "It doesn''t work like that." Sylvia shook her head. "If he doesn''t have both qualities, he''s useless." "So you''re suggesting he should just be killed?" Fei asked with a raised eyebrow. "Just kill him." Keith interjected and tried to put an end to the argument by giving her two cents on the matter. "Mom¡­" Fanny looked at her mother and shook her head, gesturing her to not put herself in between these two''s arguments, and also to not be so fast to jump to conclusions. "They''ll keep arguing¡­" Keith stated. She meant that these two wouldn''t stop if a conclusion wasn''t given. Sylvia was a quiet person like Keith, but asionally with Fei, she would argue and speak a bit. Fei and Sylvia continued to argue and they made some valid points that Lith couldn''t overlook. A few minutester, a talisman fluttered out of Lith''s pocket. It was formunication and on the other end was Qingshan, who stated that the Asuras were here, and that he should hurry and do what he must. Lith got up from his seat and said to thedies around the table, "Keith, you''reing with me. Fei, Fanny, you''re in charge of managing this ce. Sylvia, keep an eye out on Shi and Liz. Make sure they don''t cause any trouble. Also, contact Luna and ask her toe here. Neo, bring Hyunsuk and Lucas to me when I ask you to." "Understood, master." Neo bowed. Keith stopped besides Lith, who then gently held her arm above the elbow, and walked inside a portal. If it was anyone else, they would''ve had their hands chopped into pieces and shoved down their throat, but Lith was a total exception to everything. From getting her butt spanked unnecessarily to feeling genuinely amused when he held her arm, Keith hade a long way. In recent times, Lith had been quite respectful and did not treat her in the way she had hoped he would when he forced her to sign a ten thousand year maid contract. Being a maid may seem like a bad job, but this was the best job or position Keith had ever been at. She barely had work and could roam around wherever she liked. There was no restriction to movement. She could sleep as much as she wanted, eat as much as she wanted, and even had lots of resources avable to cultivate. She had so much free time that even after spending time with her daughter to her heart''s content, she had lots left. Having nothing to do was boring, so she took up work from the castle and did it. After itspletion, she was back to being free. Keith was truly at a loss on what she should be doing. She had no reason to run away because there were no enemies or threat to life. Lilith was scarier than the Almighty Devil, and Keith knew for a fact that this n was the safest ce to ever exist. Even if she had any enemies, they wouldn''t dare to breach this castle''s gate, so the threat to life was actually gone. Keith had truly sumbed to a peaceful life and was free to do whatever she wanted. She only realized now that she didn''t really have anything to do. All her life she had been running to save herself. When she finally reached a safe ce, she realized she had nothing. No friends, no hobbies, no nothing. She had her daughter, but her daughter had a life to live too. Fanny had a lot of stuff to do and she would be bored if she kept talking to Keith, thus she was left by Keith to her own ords to do things she liked. Keith was surprisingly a good mother and also very understanding. Though, with Fanny gone, she totally had no clue on what she should or could do. With so much free time on hand, Keith naturallypared her past to her present and thought of the future. She came to a conclusion that there were many bad men, but it was only in a coal mine that one found diamonds. Lith was one of those rare diamonds, a man among men who didn''t resort to pathetic cheap tactics to get women. If he wanted to, he could force Keith to submit to him. Keith was an absolute beauty and she knew of it. She knew how desirable and seductive her current body was. Add to that, she was a rare species, a devil, and also a virgin. Virgins were absolutely cherished and wanted by the vampires, so it wouldn''t be a surprise if Lith forced himself on her. However, none of that happened. Lith had only ever done one wrong thing, and it was forcing her to sign a contract. However, when Keith looked back at those times, she knew that she would''ve killed him the moment he pulled her out of that ritual. He had made her sign that contract to keep himself safe and also to have her follow him. Had he not done that, she would still be on the run, trying to protect herself and her daughter from her enemies. This vampire man, he unconditionally gave her everything without wanting anything in return. He was a fascinating person for sure, and someone Keith had a positive opinion of. He was hateful initially, when he unreasonably spanked her, but with how mature he had gotten over the years¡­ Keith looked at him in a good light. Many things went on in Keith''s mind as she walked together with Lith. They were in the middle of a city in the Evesting Sunset world and Lith seemed to be waiting for someone to arrive. Like a good maid, Keith stood behind him and waited for the said people toe, and acted as his bodyguard, ready to protect him from any harm that may potentiallye up. Chapter 1160: Too Green In a bustling street of the Evesting Sunset World, Lith sat on a bench with Keith. The two were sitting close to resemble a couple and Lith had his hand wrapped around her shoulders, keeping her close in his embrace. Keith was reading a book while her shoulder touched Lith''s. She wasn''t annoyed by it or hated it. This type of touch was fine to her. Lith was ying Toffee Break on his phone. There was a series of candies he had to crush to move onto the next level, and honestly, no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t even reach the top 10,000, let alone the top 100. There was a popr saying in themunity that no matter how good you got, you would never be able to im the top spot. The yer called Cookie had been in that ce since the inception of this game and never once was anyone able to overtake them. It was also rumored that Cookie did not y the game for ages, and still nobody was able to take over. Lith thought that it was probably some unemployed couch potato that yed the game day and night to get such a high score. Because with how astronomical the score was, it was clear that the person had spent thousands of years just ying this game. Who even had such time? If one tried to read the score, they wouldn''t be able to finish counting in at least a few hours. That''s how the high score was. "Mr and Mrs. Woods?" A person came up to the bench Lith was at and asked, breaking Lith''s Toffee Break streak he worked so hard for. Lith was annoyed by the person, and turned to look at him to say, "You are?" It was a meek and slender boy in a daoist robe. His hair was ck and his eyes were amethyst purple like Lith''s. "Hello, I am Yam. I am here for the gate you talked to us about." The boy said with a nervous smile. Lith raised an eyebrow and said, "Did I not make it clear that I only take clients during business hours?" "Eh?" The boy was confused. "I wasn''t told anything about this¡­" Lith looked at him with an amused gaze, wondering whether this boy belonged to the Asura or not. He seemed too green for Asura. Lith sighed and scooted to the side with Keith. He kept his hand on her and said, "Sit. I''ll let it slide this time. My wife is with me, so don''t say or do anything that will make her ufortable." "O-okay." The boy, Yam, said and obediently sat down on the corner of the bench. Lith continued to y Toffee Break and asked, "So, what type of gate are you seeking, boy?" "This¡­ everything is in this¡­" The boy handed Lith a scroll. Lith took the scroll and gave it to Keith. "Please go through it, baby. I''m busy with some work here." The world was crushing candies in Toffee Break. Lith didn''t want to read something he already had an idea of, he thus gave it to Keith. Keith put her book aside and read the scroll. The boy''s legs were tapping on the ground and he seemed quite nervous. While ying the game, Lith asked, "Your first time doing a business deal, boy?" "Yes, sir." The boy replied. "It is my first time doing a mission for the n." "Your bodynguage says you''re too nervous. You don''t seem confident at all. Do you think I would kill you if you did something wrong?" "Well¡­" Sweat formed on the boy''s forehead. He stopped fidgeting and wiped the sweat away. Gulping a mouthful of saliva, he said, "I-I-if you attack me¡­ the n would give you some trouble¡­" ''Some?'' Lith thought. This was quite the keyword. "Did your n leave you to die or something?" "How do you know!?" The boy looked at Lith with an rmed face. His shocked reaction caused both Lith and Keith to look at him with a baffled gaze. How could someone be so naive? Did this boy not know who he was dealing with or what he was saying? "Boy, sit down." In Lith''s eyes, the boy seemed like a literal child, a toddler who just learnt to walk. For reasons unknown, he suddenly developed guardianship instincts and felt sad for the boy. The boy sat down asmanded and said, "Sir, please¡­" "Stop fidgeting, first and foremost. I''m not going to eat you." "O-o-okay." Keith shook her head at this boy''s cowardice and went back to reading the scroll. "How old are you?" Lith asked the important question. "18¡­" "What?" Lith looked at him with absolute surprise. Keith turned her head to look at him again. With the two staring at him so intensely, the boy shrinked in his seat and tried to cover himself with his coat. "I''m sorry¡­ is that not upto your standards¡­" "They really sent you to die, huh¡­" Lith waspletely sure of it now. The Asura God n sent a cannon fodder to get the business done. They did not want any evidence of them wandering here otherwise the Evure God n would immediately notice and cause major destruction in their territories. The two ns were scummy through and through. Lith shook his head and said, "You haven''t even hatched out of your egg yet." At this boy''s age, Lith was so mature that¡­ Well, that topic was not safe for discussion, so Lith pushed it to the back of his mind. In any case, the boy was indeed immature and Lith was quite mature for his age at that time. This boy seemed so innocent that Lith couldn''t help but ask, "You''ve never fallen in love or had a girl, did you?" "What¡­" The boy couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He shrinked further when he processed that information and said, "No, sir¡­" Lith shook his head. "I can''t do business with someone who has no wife. Go get married first ande to me." "¡­" The boy knitted his brows. How was he supposed to do that? "I''m sorry, sir. But I don''t think I can do that." The boy said and shook his head. "Why not?" Lith asked. "It is not in my capabilities¡­" Yam lowered his head. He looked like a deted balloon to Lith, who couldn''t help but say, "Why do you think it''s not in your capabilities? You''re a handsomed. You should be able to find yourself a girl." "If only it was that easy¡­" Yam shook his head, his self-esteem hitting an all time low. Lith rolled his eyes and said, "Look around you. There''s so many beauties on the street. Go pick one up and get together with her. If you fail to do so, I won''t be doing business with you." Yam''s jaw dropped and he said with a sad face, "Sir¡­ no woman would be attracted to me. Can you please change the conditions of this? I really need to do this business¡­" "No." Lith shook his head. "I''ll only deal with you when you bring a girl over. And don''t you worry, I''ll teach you how to get together with ady." "You will?" The boy had stars in his eyes. Lith nodded. He hugged Keith tighter from the side and said, "I''ll tell you how me and my wife met. Learn from it and you might be able to get someone at least half as beautiful as her. I don''t think anyone could be as beautiful as her though or evene close, so that''s one downside for you. Right, Keith?" The tip of Keith''s ears had turned so red that they blended with her hair color, disappearing in the silky texture. She closed her eyes and gave a dry cough, not replying to that. Seriously, what was this man even trying to do? How could he say such things so easily with such a straight face? This was a new experience for Keith and it got her blushing like a young girl in love. Even she was amused by her own self''s response to those cringepliments that didn''t feel cringey at all. Yam was fascinated by Lith''s reply. With determination on his face, he said, "Sir¡­ I am willing to learn. I''ll do anything to get this business done." Lith nodded. "Good. That''s how it should be. Then, let me teach you those things now and finish with our business." "Yes! Please teach me everything!" Chapter 1161: Love Lessons It was quite the peculiar situation Keith was in. Lith could''ve finished the business instantly by handing the boy ess to the gate. He would''ve gone back to his n and informed the necessary authorities, then things would have proceeded as Lith had hoped them to. Why was he teaching the boy to get ady piqued her curiosity, and to know Lith''s thought process further, she yed along his antics. "Picking up girls was easy. Confessing was easy. What was difficult was getting them interested in you and maintaining that rtionship . " Lith opened his lessons with those profound words. So far, Keith found nothing wrong with it. She continued to listen intently. "It may get overwhelming, but you must stand tall and confident. If you know your own worth, there''s nobody out of your league, just out of preference." Keith thought her master was just spouting random nonsense right now. Yam on the other hand was seriously taking notes and learning. Lith then taught him a few things of how he could present himself, some opening lines, and which girls he should be approaching. "Little boy, appearance isn''t the only thing that matters. Lust dies after a point, but love stays forever. Like look at my wife here¡­" Lith hugged Keith tighter and pulled her closer. He kissed her forehead without permission and looked at her poker face. She did not show any reaction to his kiss, however¡­ "My wife here isn''t very expressive, but look at these cute ears of her. They''re red like tomatoes, absolutely magnificent." Keith nced up, looking at Lith with her fierce crimson eyes, and slightly bit her lip, controlling herself from saying or doing anything. Unlike her, Lith''s reaction was theplete opposite. He was looking at her with a tender gaze, as if she was the most precious thing in the world. His loving gaze could be felt by both Yam and Keith. The former was impressed while thetter was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. "It''s not what''s outside that matters. It''s what''s inside. The way she''s unable to process her emotions anytime she''s spoiled, the way she feels embarrassed but doesn''t express it, the way she stays so lovingly in my embrace without moving a muscle so as to not disturb me¡­" "¡­when you''re in love, you would notice these little things and get happy. This doesn''t bring pleasure, but a higher form of happiness, which is somewhat a mix of satisfaction, peace, andfort. You''re at ease when you are with the one you love. You feel protected, you feel warm, and you start noticing things you had never seen in anyone else before." When Lith said those words, Keith immediately noticed that from up close, his nose was somewhat high. It looked perfect on him, but it was slightly raised. Other than that, his eyes really were amazing. They were a bright purple color and not dull like the boy''s seated at the corner of the bench. Yam, seriously taking notes, felt as if he was in a tv drama. Lith and Keith both seemed like supermodels. One was a gothic beauty resembling the tranquil moon within the dark canvas of space while the other seemed like a handsome prince of darkness, standing under this moonlight. The bustling city did not matter anymore. Time seemed to have stopped and only these two could be seen in Yam''s eyes. Lith intimately gazed straight into Keith''s eyes, doing something no man could ever dare to, and said, "Love is silent. Love is understanding. Love is unconditional. Love is loyal. You don''t have to change yourself for the one who''ll love you will ept you for the way you are. All you have to do is be patient and give it some time." Yam was aggressively writing it down. This definitely seemed something taken straight out of a drama! If it didn''t, Yam could make a show himself and make a lot of money out of it! Keith on the other hand was baffled and surprised more and more. She had not the slightest clue on what Lith was trying to do or achieve here. This time around, his words weren''t random nonsense but made a lot of sense. These words seemed directed more towards her than they did towards Yam. Keith had this feeling, but wasn''t very sure. In any case, when she thought of it being applied on herself, Keith realized that she was putting up a wall between herself and Lith. Because of her past, trusting anyone was not easy for her. She quickly put up walls even though the people around meant no harm and were quite understanding. Maybe this was a wake up call for her. Maybe her master was trying to convey that it was fine to trust people and not be so shackled and isted. Keith wasn''t sure, but she was self aware of what she herself was doing. It had been many years since she became Lith''s maid. Being called a maid was bad, but in reality, she had some of the calmest and rxed time in this ce and position. Lith didn''t need to prove himself further to state that he or the ones around him were harmless. Keith already knew they were. She just had trouble epting them and taking down the walls isting her. Maybe¡­ maybe it was time to look at things through a new perspective and give it a try, thought Keith. She lowered her gaze and contemted things, but Lith ced his index finger under her chin and lifted her face up, making her look into his eyes. "You don''t have to be on guard at all times. Let yourself go and live a little. I''ll always be standing with you, in front of you, actually, protecting you from all harm." Keith felt something within her stomach when she heard that. It wasn''t an unpleasant sensation, but was also notfortable and felt weird. "You don''t have to run anymore, Keith." Lith grabbed her attention with his words once again. "There won''t be anyone abandoning you or making you live on your own." In the pit of her stomach, she felt some type of tiny wings brushing against the inside. It was a gentle yet persistent tingling sensation that Keith had never felt before. Theck of understanding of this emotion was making her annoyed, but she did not hate it. She looked at Lith, her gaze softening, and continued to listen. "You have someone you can depend on now. Let yourself rx sometimes." Lith then cupped her face with both his hands and squished them gently. "I didn''t get this opportunity to say it before, but you''re really cute. I would''ve kissed those cherry red lips right here and now, but I don''t want to rush things. I don''t want to force myself on you. You need time to process your own feelings and understand what you need, or more urately, deserve." Lith then shook her squished face and said while continuing to bully her, "If you dare think you don''t deserve any of this, I''ll start spanking your lil butt once again and punish you. The contract allows me to do it, in case you forgot." A mighty devil, an existence feared by every sentient species, was being treated with such love and tenderness that anyone watching would be shocked out of their wits. The scene looked like a man going up to a fierce, wild, lioness and squishing her face and making it shake. Anyone would think of the man as an idiot, including the lioness, but with how odd his actions were, the shock made her unable to process what was happening and turned her silent. Feeling satisfied with his actions, Lith kissed Keith''s forehead again and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her back in his embrace. "¡­you see that, boy? You''ll be spouting such absolute cringe lines that would make your balls tingle with embarrassment when you are with someone you love. So don''t be afraid. Go out there and find the one you connect with and ask her out. I''ll give you 24 hours worth of time." "¡­" Yam rubbed his eyes, as if doing so would make him hear what Lith had said once again. Lith yawned with his hand in front of his mouth and said, "I have a feeling that you won''t have any idea where to even start and you''ll never be able to fulfill this condition. You know what¡­" Lith got up and let go of Keith''s shoulders, only to hold her hand and have her get up. "¡­I''ll go with you and assist. If you are unable to score even after me being your wingman¡­ then there must be something inherently wrong with you¡­" "¡­no¡­ nothing''s wrong¡­" Yam shook his head and hands aggressively. His tool was working fine and so were his hormones! "Let''s get going. We''ve already wasted too much time." Lith said and pulled Keith and the boy away from the bustling street, teleporting to a ce where the boy could hopefully find the love of his life. Chapter 1162: God-Tier Virgin It was frustrating to see the boy mess up so much. He barely had any confidence and could not strike a single conversation properly in front of a decentdy. Lith tried to ship her with people a bit below the standards, but even with them he messed up. If it wasn''t for him holding Keith''s hand and roaming the streets of the world stuck in golden hour, he would''ve smacked him in the head. Even after watching a master at work, aka Lith, scam his cute maid into holding hands with him, the boy couldn''t learn. He definitely had some birth defect that made him unable to score any maidens. "U-u-um¡­ beauty¡­" "H-hello¡­ prettydy¡­" "Hey beautiful. Wanna go out with me?" These were a few of the opening lines Yam said to some cute vampire maidens and chased them away. Lith corrected him and even threatened to whoop his ass if he did this bullshit again. Yam was scared and forced himself to act in a proper, dignified way, even though he was dying from nervousness. There was a cute petite girl in ck gothic dress sitting on a courtyard''s bench. She had ck shoulder length hair in a beautiful wolf cut and from the way her bodynguage was, she seemed dignified and elegant. Yam was a hundred meters away from her, standing right beside Lith and Keith, fidgeting in nervousness. While looking at the girl who seemed cute as per vampire standards, Lith leaned to the side until his face was closer to Keith''s. Keith didn''t distance herself and stood in ce because it was Lith''s ear and cheeking closer to her instead of his lips. She didn''t feel any perversion from it and let him be. "That girl¡­ I feel like I''ll do her injustice if she gets together with him." Lith stated his opinion. Keith wasn''t invested in this ordeal as her focus was more on the fact that her palms felt cold instead of warm when holding hands with her master. However, with Lith''sment, she had a look at the girl he was referring to then at Yam, who was fidgeting in ce and looking at the girl as if she was a monster that would devour him any moment if touched. Keith curtly nodded her head. "She seems sophisticated." She gave her two cents on this matter. By now, Lith was able to make up whole gossips just from Keith''s one liners. By this one statement, she meant that the girl was too noble, elegant, and refined unlike the boy who could probably be a holy son given his god-tier virgin persona. "Honestly, he would just fumble again. Should I cancel this deal?" Lith rubbed his chin and said with some thinking. "Yes." Keith answered. "But we would lose more." This deal had to be done. The boy was an important piece who had to carry news to the Asuras. Lith said that he would cancel the deal if the boy couldn''t score, and this was a much bigger loss to him than the boy or the Asuras. It was beyond Keith''sprehension skills to understand why Lith would even propose such an offer, but she had to remind him of the potential consequences like a faithful subordinate, which she did. Lith shook his head and sighed. "If the boy is unable to score by the end of the time limit, can you cast some seduction spells on somedy and get her together with him? He''s rich, so she could at least enjoy his money, if not him." "Yes." This was a good proposition. Keith approved it because she was tired of watching this boy fail consistently too. "Okay. Then I''ll prepare and send him off, although it seems like a hopeless case." Lith shook his head again and moved to meet Yam. Keith followed along as her hand was held and as she walked a few steps, she noticed that Lith''s step matched hers and he was walking at a hurried yetfortable pace. He wasn''t dragging her like she had thought and it was another interesting thing she found today. "Bozo¡­" Lith smacked Yam''s head with his free hand and snapped him out of his zoned out state. The rascal was definitely day-dreaming and must''ve had six kids with thatdy in them already. "Y-yes, sir?" Yam looked at Lith with visible wonder as he rubbed the back of his head. The smack sure hurt! "Listen to me carefully¡­" Lith let go of Keith''s hand in the flow and held the boy''s face, making him stare right into his eyes. Lith''s eyes were red like Keith''s, but more deep and less bright in color. He was in his Frey Woods disguise, and had that not been the case, Yam would''ve felt the shock of his life by looking at his amethyst purple eyes. "Be yourself. Don''t struggle to speak, take some deep breaths and think before speaking. She''s not a monster that will eat you. And refrain from asking her out on a date from the very start. Let things flow. Have a natural conversation." Yam nodded his head. His squished face was hurting, and his eyes were teary, but he didn''tin. He probably deserved this. Lith continued, "Start your conversation with what you find interesting about the surroundings. It could be anything like the well cut grass or the golden sun rays and so on. Slowly introduce yourself and get her name too. Use her name often, but don''t overdo it. Andstly, initiate some physical touch like high-five. It has to be subtle. If she isfortable, then proceed further otherwise take a step back and try to get the conversation going. Understood?" Yam did not understand. Yam nodded his head aggressively and said, "I wilff tryfff my besfftf!" Lith let go of his squished face and patted it. "Let''s hope this is the one for you. Go, you have my blessings." Yam thanked Lith and made his way towards the girl. Lith held Keith''s hand again, making her look at the palms, then at his face, wondering what was the need to do it since Yam wasn''t here. "Let''s sit there. It will give us a nice view of that boy fumbling horrendously once again." Lith sat on a bench with Keith, and unlike before, he didn''t wrap his arm around her shoulders, but sat close enough to have their shoulders touch and feel her. He took out a tub of popcorn from out of nowhere and said while munching on some, "Hopefully he puts up at least a few minutes'' worth of show." Lith then offered the popcorn to Keith, who was skeptical in trying it, but did so anyway because she couldn''t refuse something offered by Lith. He was her master, she was his maid, she had to follow certain things. The popcorn was a mix of salty and sweet with an aftertaste of caramel. It had a nice crunch and texture. She had some more and watched the boy with Lith. Yam, the boy in question, felt really nervous. His legs were trembling and his knees were weak. He felt like he would copse at any moment the closer he inched towards the girl. Unaware of the approaching Yam, the gothic girl was busy reading a book. It was a picturesque scene with her sitting so elegantly in a courtyard by a pond, having the golden rays shine on her beautiful pale face. "Ahem¡­" A dry cough caused a ripple in the serene atmosphere. Yam''s opening was once again a disaster and he seemed like a dirty catfish entering a clear pond containing an exotic koi fish. The girl turned to look at him as he approached her, her dark green eyes analyzing him. Yam''s posture was proper as he walked towards her with his head held high. Though, he seemed a bit stiff, but it was fine nheless. "This ce sure is amazing. Very peaceful." Yam tried to smile softly and did his best to not appear like a fool. He walked past the girl after saying so and sat down on the bench, in the far corner, and looked in front of him. Looking in the girl''s direction was a harmful maneuver he did not want to perform just yet. The girl was amused by these gestures. She crossed her legs and gently closing her book, said in a soft voice, "Yes. It''s one of the only few quiet areas left in the city." "Aha, is that so?" Yam looked around and said with a confident chuckle. His nervous undertone did not go unnoticed by anyone. The girl merely smiled and looked at the beautiful scenery in front. "Do you think he fucked up already?" Lith munched on some popcorn and asked. Staring at the real-life ro, Keith put one popcorn in her mouth and said while elegantly chewing on it, "He did, but it''s okay." The girl did not seem to mind his fumble so far. He still had a shot at it if he yed his cards right. This was what Keith meant with her one-liner this time. "Don''t fuck this up, boy¡­" Lith seriously hoped he did not and continued to watch. Yam felt a drop of sweat trickle down his back. A few seconds had passed with him sitting beside this girl and it was now that her flowery and seductive fragrance reached his nose. His heart thumped wildly, but being trained by Lith so much, he faked his calmness and said, "That tree there looks quite old. I wonder how it did not get cut during the making of this beautiful courtyard." The ce was more like a garden than a noble''s courtyard. But it wasn''t big enough to be called a garden and also did not have proper paths to roam around it. "That is an auspicious tree. It is said that¡­" The girl engaged in a proper conversation with Yam. And atst, he had someone who did not reject him and ran away. Watching them from afar, Lith and Keith were seriously invested in this. They did not think the boy would make it this far and were genuinely bbergasted. Lith wiped a fake tear leaking out of his eye and said while feeding Keith some popcorn, "Oh, that boy has finally scored¡­" "Mhm¡­" Keith was too focused on them and did not notice that it wasn''t her own hand feeding her popcorn. "I just hope he doesn''t mess this one up. That girl is good to be a wife. So sweet, so elegant, so kind¡­" Chapter 1163: Every Man’s Dream It felt refreshing to hold a conversation for more than ten minutes with someone of the opposite gender. Yam did not realize when he had gottenfortable, but he was now able to talk properly with the girl without forcing himself to be confident. The girl''s name was ra and she was indeed a resident of this world. "¡­by the way, do you like cats?" ra asked Yam as their conversation flowed. Yam did not have any opinion of those creatures as he had note across them. He shook his head and said honestly, "I have never seen one so I do not know." "Oh my¡­" The girl seemed visibly surprised as she covered her mouth and gasped softly. "¡­you have missed out so much¡­" Yam could only smile helplessly at that. The girl then shook her head and said, "It''s so sad that you''ve never seen a cat. My house is full of them and they roam everywhere, I thought it was quitemon." "It can''t be helped, aha¡­" Yam chuckled nervously. "No, this won''t. You must see the beautiful creations bestowed upon thesends¡­" ra got up and looked at Yam. "¡­pleasee with me. I''ll show you one." Yam raised his eyebrows in surprise. Instead of feeling like he was a country bumpkin and losing interest, thedy was actually interested to show him that!? In one split second, Yam forgot everything about cats as he thought of how beautiful thisdy really was. She was so understanding and kind. It almost brought a tear to his eyes. "Why have you not moved yet? Please hurry¡­" ra turned around and said from a distance. "Ah, right. Coming." Yam snapped out of his stupor and said while hurrying towards her, almost stumbling along the way. Watching him follow Yam, Lith and Keith were both dumbfounded. Lith turned to the devil and asked, "That really did happen, didn''t it?" Even the devil was surprised and said while looking back at Lith, "Yes." "Oh my¡­" Lith couldn''t believe this was real. He had lost all hopes in this boy but who would''ve thought that there would be someone who would not mind his awkwardness and ept the differences. "That girl has a soft spot for cats in her heart, and he identally ended up touching that. Talking about luck. Tsk. Tsk." Keith nodded, then got up and gave her hand out to Lith to hold. Lith was taken aback by this, but did not show it on his face and maintained a calm demeanor. "They have traveled a bit. We need Short Jump." Keith said. "Right. Let''s move quickly otherwise we might lose them." Lith got up and held her hand. Keith turned to look at the couple and teleported away, getting closer to them and following. ¡­.. "Now that I have a proper look, she''s actually pretty tall." Lithmented as he saw the height difference between the girl and Yam. ra was a head taller and due to the dress, her figure couldn''t actually be made out, but Lith''s keen eyes gave him a rough estimate of her possessing all the right curves. She had a long and slender body and wasn''t actually petite like Lith had thought her to be. Maybe she had long legs and that''s why seemed to be of simr height as Yam when she was seated. Her and Yam were not in a close proximity before, so that was another reason. The two currently stood in front of ra''s mansion''s door and Yam looked like a young boy beaming with curiosity. "I''m telling you¡­ he''s probably getting all riled up thinking that he''s going to visit a girl''s house for the first time¡­" Lith gave his two cents on the matter to Keith while rubbing his thumb on the back of her palm. Keith''s eyes were fixated on the two. She could see that Yam was indeed getting nervous as well as excited. "Let''s go in. My cats are up in my room." ra opened the door and walked in while gesturing to Yam to follow. "Y-y-your room!?" Yam''s confidence was starting to break. Looking at his shocked self, ra stopped and asked, "Yes? Is something the matter with that?" "N-no¡­" Yam swiftly said before thinking. "If there''s anything, please let me know." ra said in her soft voice and continued to walk towards her room. Yam''s heart was pounding intensely and he was starting to sweat. At this time, he remembered Lith''s advice and took a deep breath, then put on a fake confident persona. Lith had clearly stated: fake it till you make it. Yam thought he would lose this girl as well if he showed his under confident self. He had to pretend that going to a girl''s room was no big deal. And thus, Yam focused on the fact that he was going to see a cat for the first time. Cats. Cats were the only thing going inside his head as he walked on the upper floors of the mansion and to the end of the hallway. ra opened the door of her bedroom and said, "Come in, she''s here." "Cool." Yam said, his fake confidence shining. He walked inside the room and instead of looking at the interior or feeling that he was in a girl''s room, he focused on finding the cat. He looked around and then turned to ask, "Where''s the cat? I''m having some trouble finding it." To Yam''s surprise, the beautiful girl wasn''t there when he turned. Right when he thought something had gone wrong¡­ "Me¡­ yaow~" A seductive voice rang in Yam''s ears as a chill went down his spine. Someone wrapped their arms around his body and he felt himself hitting his back onto something soft. Right beside his ears, he felt someone''s face creeping closer. "Fuuuuu~" "Hiiiiiii¡ª!" Yam shivered as a cold breath of air passed through his ears. "That''s a cute reaction, fufu¡­" ra''s soft yet seductive voice rang in Yam''s ears again. At a bit of a distance from the two¡­ "Sniff¡­" Keith was wiping the tears streaming down Lith''s face like a damn waterfall. "I can''t believe¡­ sniff¡­ I can''t believe that he ended up hitting a jackpot like that¡­" Keith failed to understand what Lith was saying. How was getting kidnapped, then forced upon by an older woman a jackpot? Lith saw the clueless gaze of Keith''s when he said that and borated, "My love, you won''t understand, but this is every man''s dream¡­" "Dream?" Lith had called Keith a lot many endearing terms ever since they arrived here. Her mind would thus just nce over them as if it was normal and focus on the important bits. "You wouldn''t understand even if I exin." Lith shook his head. He held her hand and turned around, not staring at Yam anymore. "Let''s get going. He wille back to us after a few hours." Keith followed along, but was genuinely confused as to what happened here. She turned to look back at Yam and ra, only to find that the slender woman had started undressing the boy and herself. ''Oh¡­ so it''s going in that direction¡­'' Chapter 1164: What If He Dies? "What if he dies?" Keith asked an important question as she sat beside Lith on a bench, holding a cone with double scoops of ice cream. Lith had double scoops of mango and coconut ice cream in his hand, but he leaned over and licked Keith''s dark chocte scoop instead and said, "Wait for ten minutes, you''ll find out." Keith looked at her licked ice cream, then at Lith with a neutral gaze that wasn''t so neutral. All of a sudden, Lith shivered and rubbed his hand on his thighs. "It''s pretty chilly around here." He then turned to Keith and tilted his ice cream cone. "Ice cream, babe?" Keith''s eased brows slightly furrowed and she red at him, her expression clearly stating: "The audacity of this man¡­" Despite that¡­ She leaned over while maintaining eye contact and slowly took a bite out of the mango ice cream, then got back to her normal position as if nothing had happened. "¡­" Lith''s jaw dropped. He looked at his bitten ice cream, then at Keith, then at the ice cream, and then back at Keith. "Y-y-you monster¡­ how could you¡­" Watching him be so ufortable, Keith once again stared right into his eyes and slowly took a bite of her own life cream. "Nooooo!" Lith covered his eyes and leaned back, trying to avoid Keith. "Don''t do that to me¡­" Having a chunk of dark chocte ice cream melt in her mouth felt much better than mango. Coupled with Lith''s ufortable state¡­ The corner of Keith''s lips slightly curved up. It was not noticeable, but there nheless. "Let me know when you finish. I am not looking until then¡­" Lith said and got back to licking his ice cream. A whileter. "Baby, you seemed so submissive and breedable¡­ it took everything within me to hold myself back and not gobble you up right there and then in public." A soft voice rang in Lith and Keith''s ears. Lith and Keith nced in the direction of its source and found the tall gothicdy ra holding hands with Yam and walking down the street. Yam''s face was beet red and he was looking down, as if ashamed of everything. He was also walking funny, unable to walk properly. Lith raised an eyebrow at that while Keith felt something amiss too. The two stopped on a bridge and looked at the canal at the bottom. "Honestly, I don''t know what I would''ve done without you." ra said and leaned down to hold Yam''s face. "Thank you foring into my life." Yam got a suffocating smooch and had his lips smudged with ra''s scarlet red lipstick. The two turned back to look at the pond and Yam mustered up courage to make his trembling hand wrap around ra''s waist. When she noticed that, she got closer to him and ced his hand right on her perky butt, making him blush harder. "Fufu¡­ that''s a cute reaction~" ra''s hand moved to wrap around Yan''s waist as well. "It''s sad to know that you have to leave for work. But it''s okay. I''ll wait for you as long as it''s needed." ra said. This was the most normal statement she had said in their conversation, but Yam wasn''t looking at her or responding. His head was lowered and really red. He ced his free hand on the ledge and took support of it as he stood on his toes and shivered. Lith and Keith both frowned watching that. ''What the fuck was happening?'' The two licked their ice creams in sync and wondered. It was then that Lith noticed that ra''s hand never reached Yam''s side and wrapped itself. Rather, her hand had gone somewhere else. "¡­" Lith''s mouth was agape and he turned to Keith to state his findings, but found her turning towards him as well with a neutral but knitted brows look. "You saw what I saw?" "No." "Me neither." "Yes." The two turned back to face the front and focused on licking their ice creams. They felt like peeping toms when watching the newly formed couple doing some pda. Five minutester. Yam funnily walked towards Lith. He parted ways with ra and was back to work. As he stood in front of him, he found the two to be gazing at him with a stoic face, as if they were rock statues. Rubbing the back of his head, Yam said, "Umm¡­ well¡­ Sir¡­ I have myself ady now¡­ and uh¡­ Ipleted your task. Can we please get down¡ª can we please proceed with business." Yam had a cold sweat on his back when he said the words get down, as if his ptsd was triggered. "Are you happy with her?" Lith asked calmly. "You can say no if you want, we''ll still proceed with the business." "No, no, no¡­" Yam shook his head. Keith''s eyebrow subtly went up and she turned to Lith, her expression saying: "I did say it wouldn''t work¡­" Lith didn''t reply to her. It was Yam that continued, "I''m really in love with her, very happy. If I ever say no to such a question, I hope it''s myst time breathing on nature''s magicalnd." "¡­" It was Keith''s time to be baffled. "Pfft¡­" Lith covered his mouth and looked at her, repeatedly raising his eyebrows up and down. His expression: "Didn''t I tell you!? Didn''t. I. Effin'' tell you!!?!! Bwahahaha!" Keith rolled her eyes and turned to look at Yam, her expression turning t as all amusement was gone by now. Lith stopped snickering and said to Yam, "Alright, young man. Now let''s proceed with the business. I''ll give you a few things, I want you to deliver it to your bosses." Yam nodded his head in understanding. Lith took out a few scrolls from his ring and gave it to Yam. "Go. I''ll call you when needed." Lith instructed. Yam nodded, bowed, and said, "You have my deepest gratitude, noble sir. Please do not hesitate to summon me if you need anything." "I won''t. Go now." With that, Yam left, and Lith leaned back on his bench and put his arm around Keith''s shoulder, getting a cold re from her. The business was over. Why was he still ying pretend and taking advantage of her? Lith didn''t bother looking at the devilish beauty and pulled her close in his embrace. With his free hand, he took out his phone and typed in a few important things. Once the Asuras get these scrolls, they would make their move. This was the actual first step into causing the fall of the Evure God n and the Asura God n. Lith finished typing on his phone and put it back in his ring. He leaned back on the bench and looked up in the sky, a small smile forming on his face. "¡­and now¡­ we wait¡­" Chapter 1165: Yam and Elara A month passed. Standing on an arched bridge, leaning against the stone railing, Lith and hisdies watched many gonds glide towards them. Standing beside Keith, Lith suddenly elbowed her sides when he noticed a particr gond''s passengers. "Heh. You kept asking why I spent so much time with the boy, right?" He caught the attention of thedies and they turned to look at him, wondering what he was saying and to whom. Keith, knowing she hadn''t asked him such a question, rolled her eyes and replied, "Didn''t ask." "¡­" Thedies raised their eyebrows in amusement at the reply. Fanny was extra surprised watching her mother''s reaction. Lately, she had been showing a lot of emotions and although she still spoke in one-liners, the frequency of that had definitely increased! Except Fanny and Lith, thedies couldn''t figure out what Keith meant by her two words. Lith leaned towards Keith''s face and pointed at a wrong boating towards them. "Look there, you''ll know soon." Keith tried to see in the direction where Lith was pointing at, but couldn''t see anyone remotely simr to the Asuras. "Who?" Keith asked. Her one word question meaning: "whom are you asking me to look at?" "Them." Lith continued to point at the wrong boat despite knowing the meaning behind Keith''s question. "Can''t see." Keith stated she couldn''t see anyone familiar. "Tch. Tch. Babe, you gotta see clearly. Wait, let me help you¡­" Lith leaned further close to her, to the point where his face was an inch away from getting glued to Keith''s pristine, smooth cheek. His index finger was in front of his and Keith''s eyes, and it was pointing at the correct boat now. "You see there¡­ that gond¡­" Keith squinted her eyes and actually someone familiar. It was a young boy, seated beside whom was a talldy in gothic ck dress. Lith leaned further close, gluing his facepletely with Keith''s. "¡­behind that boy¡­ look at those people¡­" Keith was distracted from the facial skin-ship by having her attention focused on a group of men seated right behind Yam and ra. The people had a peculiar serious expression on their faces as they sat, clearly not those of tourists having a good time like Yam and ra. Keith was devoted and looking. The others? Not so much. Especially Fanny, who froze in her spot in shock, her mind absolutely in shambles. ''M-m-mom!?!'' Fanny screamed internally in shock. Sylvia, who always stayed expressionless, had surprise sh in her eyes and facepalmed as if she had just seen something sinful. Fei was somewhat amused, but not surprised, whereas Qingshan and Wang Wei did not know the context and felt as if it was just another normal day. "Those guys are the people we need to look for. And the one who would give us every detail will be none other than Yam." "Hm." Keith hummed in agreement. "Those guys have their cultivation sealed to resemble mortals with Yam and ra being the only ones retaining their strength. Yam is sure to be made the scapegoat in case things go south, but of course¡­" Lith had his share of skin-ship and got away, getting serious about his business. "¡­that won''t happen. We''re here to make sure they seed." ¡­.. For the past few weeks, Yam unknowingly had everything sail smoothly. The elders of the n cross-checked the thing he brought and rewarded him heftily, elevating his status in the n by a long shot. Yam got a lot of attention, but somewhere he felt all of that meant nothing. When he was at his lowest, nobody cared. Now that he was somewhat influential, everybody wanted to be with him. Yam learnt the truth of the world: It only cared when you seeded. If you''re at your lowest, the world would kick you in the guts and push you further down, such was the way of life. However, there were two people who were with him when no one else cared. One of them was a stranger he had never met before and the other was the love of his life. They saw the potential in him when others didn''t. They cared about him when others didn''t, and they believed in him, when others didn''t. Yam was currently seated beside one of those two people, and while getting cuddled by his love ra, he thought, ''I hope I get to see Mr. Woods again.'' He was back in the Evesting Sunset World and hoped to see the man who changed his life again. He wanted to thank him and express his gratitude. Thunkk! The boat was docked at the pier and the boatman gestured to everyone to get off. "Let''s go, babe." ra got up and gave her hand to Yam, helping him get up as well. The two got off the boat and walked up the cobblestone stairs, standing at a narrow street filled with colorful, vibrant houses. "Where next?" A hoarse voice interrogated. "Hurry up boy, we don''t have the whole day with us." A tall, burly Asura said as he neared Yam. ra did not like the way these men spoke. If it wasn''t for Yam''s strict warning to not meddle with them, she would''ve shoved the faces of these pigs on the ground and slided it across like a crayon, painting the streets with blood and brains. "This way¡­" Yam did not mind their sharp tongues and walked down the streets, taking random turns into alleys and crossing many arched bridges over the canal waters. He stopped when he saw a coffee shop containing cats and bustling with customers. There was nothing peculiar about it. Yam went past it, into the alley beside, and entered the shop through the back door. ra and the men followed. Five steps to the left, they stopped before the changing room. Yam showed them the door and said, "This is it." "Open it." A manmanded. Yam pulled the door and a blue dimensional gate opened right before their eyes. The men did not speak for a solid minute and watched the gate. "If this is real¡­" One of the men said. "Don''t speak. Let''s go inside first and see whether it''s a trap or not." "You''re right." "Boy¡­ you better be prepared if anything funny happens¡­" A deep voice warned Yam. Yam simply bowed and didn''t respond. All the men with Yam walked inside. "Your job''s done?" ra asked. "Not yet. They will be back in a few minutes." "Sigh¡­" ra clutched her forehead and shook her head. "I still wonder why you''re listening to them. You don''t even need them anymore." Yam nodded his head. "I don''t, but the man who made me who I am today¡­ I am doing it for him. Our business is not over yet, so I have to go through this." Yam then looked up, into ra''s beautiful eyes. He held her hands and said in a gentle tone, "He''s the reason I got to meet you. This is the least I could do for him." ra smiled and squatted down, looking Yam up in the eyes like he did to her a second ago. She wore heels today, so she was extra tall, but Yam was a little less than a head taller than her when she squatted like that. Nevertheless, he had to look down to meet her eye level. ra held Yam''s face and said, "I am d you met him, and he led you to me. If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t be hearing my precious baby''s moans every night and see his legs up in the air, shivering from pleasure." Yam''s face turned red like a tomato. "Baby! We talked about this! Not in public!" "Fufu, right, right. I''m sorry." ra chuckled and shook her head. "Though, I still have to say that it''s not a coincidence you met me. That man knew what he was doing and who he was putting you up against." "Hm?" Yam tilted his head in confusion. ra smirked. "Oh my poor innocent babe¡­ you might have not known it, but I was not right in the head from the very start. I myself didn''t know that I needed a pure, innocent, shy, kind and submissive virgin baby boy until I met you." "That crafty man did not just figure you out, but me as well. And this all happened without even him having to talk to me ore in close proximity. Do you know what this means?" ra squished Yam''s face and asked. Yam shook his head. ra grinned. "This means that you''ve met someone big. Like really, really, big. Something major is going to happen soon." "Eh?" ra got up when she saw Yam''s confused face. She chuckled and said, "You don''t have to think too much. Leave everything to me. For now¡­" ra lifted her skirt up and pulled Yam inside, stuffing his face on her bare, smooth pussy lips. "B-b-babe!?" "Fufu¡­ I didn''t wear panties specifically for this! Enjoy your meal~~!" And with that, a pure man was taken another step down the abyss, inching closer to the point of no-return each day. Chapter 1166: An Offer For Yam "This works. Good job, boy." The Asuras appeared out of the portal and said to Yam. "The elders have given this to you for your work." Yam got a token from them and left the ce with ra after giving them a curt bow. "I''m free now. Should we take a boat?" Yam asked. "Works." ra nodded. The two strolled down the streets, heading toward the canal, where they spotted a gond waiting. But as they approached, Yam suddenly stopped. Two passengers were already seated inside¡ªa man with ck hair dressed sharply in a suit, and a woman with striking red hair and eyes, adorned in an exquisite ck dress. "Huh?" Yam was surprised. "Mr. And Mrs. Woods?" "Yammy boy!" Lith said with a smile and waved at him. Yam hurriedly got down and appeared before Lith. "Mr. Woods, we meet again!" Yam said happily. ra noticed the interaction and didn''t need to think much to connect the dots. She went to Yam''s side and waited for him to introduce her. Yam, having ra beside him, didn''t waste time and said, "Mr. Woods, meet my wife! This is ra. ra, this is Mr. Woods!" Yam''s enthusiasm was off the charts. So much so that he didn''t hesitate in calling ra his wife, which made her ecstatic and look at him with hearts in her eyes. ''He said what!?'' She wondered to herself. "Wife? So soon?" Lith said in amusement. "You know what, get on the gond first and then tell me everything." Lith said with a chuckle. "Yes. Yes!" Yam and ra got on the boat and the boatman steered the boat into the canal waters. The boatman was an average looking man with ck hair and eyes, this being none other than Lucas, Lith''s new butler. Yam sat opposite to Lith with ra beside him. He watched how Lith had his arm wrapped around Keith''s waist and was sticking close to her. Yam did the same, pulling ra closer to him, and made thedy raise an eyebrow in amusement. Her lover was being quite proactive today. Being thisfortable in front of this man, ra got another estimate of how much Lith''s influence was on him. "Mr. Woods, I didn''t think I would be so lucky to find you again." Yam said sincerely. Lith chuckled and replied, "It''s not luck. I was waiting for you, Yammy boy." "Oh?" "Yes. We''ll leave business aside for now though. My missus here wants to know how you two got married. The atmosphere is serene and romantic, let''s not ruin it with our business talks." Lith nudged Keith and said. Keith was quite used to Lith''s flirting by now. And what he said wasn''t wrong. She was somewhat curious to know how this boy and girl went from strangers to partners in just a month. "Haha, I''m d you asked." Yam said. "We haven''t gotten married yet, but we did exchange the rings. See." Yam showed the ring on his finger. ra did so too. Before Lith could say anything, a soft voicemented: "Pretty." Keith had to adapt to the circumstances, and if she did not say anythingdy-like, Lith might get in trouble. Being a Devil, she had no speech rted problems or trouble blending in social settings. She usually chose not to do this and remained stoic, but today was different. Lith was baffled by herment and thought, ''She''s changing. It''s slow, but she surely is. That''s good.'' "Mr. Woods, the man I am now is all because of you. I couldn''t get married without inviting you now, could I? Haha!" Yam said his heartfelt words. Lith smiled and said, "You have all my blessings, Yammy boy. Have this. Whenever you n to get married, wrap this around the invitation letter and slightly tear it. The letter will be delivered to me." Lith gave him a teleportation talisman. "Thank you!" Yam took it joyfully. "Mr. Woods, if you don''t mind, may I ask a question?" ra interjected and asked. "Go ahead." "How did you lead him to me?" ra''s gaze was serious, but her expression was that of curiosity. Being a novice, Yam couldn''t notice it. "It was a coincidence." Lith said half the truth. He turned to look at Keith and said, "We were roaming around, and my wife pointed at you. I felt you could be a potential partner for Yammy boy, and thus, I led him to you." This was the whole truth, but with some information missing. They indeed found ra by coincidence and it was onlyter when Keith neared her did she realize something was off about her. She pointed that out and it was then that Lith noticed. Though, Yam was already by ra''s side when this happened. So it could indeed be thought of as a coincidence. "I see." ra said softly and looked at Keith. Keith nced back at ra, and for a moment, they silently tried to read each other''s thoughts. When they found nothing, ra sighed and gently rested her head on Yam''s, while holding his hand. Keith, not wanting to be left out, took Lith''s hand and leaned her head on his shoulder. She wasn''t tall enough to mimic ra exactly, but it was the closest she could manage. Lith''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, feeling her head against him. This youngdy was getting romantic now? Interesting¡­ Lith rubbed her sides and turning his attention back to Yam, said, "Alright, I feel that''s enough casual talk. Yam, you must''ve gotten a reward from the elders for doing the job, right?" Yam nodded. "Yes, I did. Does Mr. Woods fancy it?" "I do. However, I won''t ask for it for free. Tell me, what do you need in exchange?" Yam smiled and replied warmly, "Anything is fine. Honestly, getting me to meet my wife is already a big favor. I don''t need any morepensation." Lith shook his head with a chuckle. This hopeless romantic¡­ "How about this then? You can settle down in my kingdom with your wife. Have your own n, territory, and lots of other privileges. You could be a Duke under me." Lith offered. "Huh?" Yam was taken aback by the sudden offer. To settle down in his kingdom and be a duke? Does this mean he was asking Yam to leave the Asura God n? Wait, wasn''t this betraying the n? Yam would be seen as a traitor and hunted down to the ends of the world. Those folks won''t leave him be and he would be done for. "Mr. Woods, I don''t think¡­" ra held Yam''s palm and pressed it firmly, making him stop his speech midway and look at her. ra shook her head. She then turned to Lith and said in Yam''s ce, "We''ll ept the offer Mr. Woods is so graciously giving us." "Baby!?" Yam said in shock. "We can''t¡ª" "Babe." ra''s eyes were serious. "We''ll talk about thister. You trust me, right?" "I do. But¡ª" "Then please do that. If I break your trust, you could punish me however you want" ra said calmly. Her conviction made Yam frown and unable to say a single word in response. Lith and Keith were surprised by the sudden change of pace. Lith honestly didn''t think Yam would ept this. He didn''t have the balls in him to go against the mighty Asura God n. Plus, he had another life attached to him and he wouldn''t want any harm to fall on his girl. It made sense as to why he was rejecting it. However, ra was a different case. This girl could see what Yam couldn''t. She had the balls Yam didn''t. Truly, the boy had found the perfect partner for himself. He was simple minded while the other was sharp witted. He was honest the other was scheming. He was submissive and the other was dominating. Theyplemented each other quite well. Yam was worried, but looking at his wife''s face, he knew she was serious about this. Yam decided to trust her judgment and said, "Mr. Woods, I guess I''ll ept you on your offer." Lith smiled. "Well then, pleasure doing business with you, Yammy boy. I want you to go to my world right at this instance andplete the formalities. Also, decide on your family name too while you''re at it." "Now?" Yam was dumbfounded. Lith winked at him and tossed him a token. "Give me the reward the elders gave you." Yam handed Lith a token as well. "Good. My butler will guide you, take him along." Lith pointed at the boatman and said. Yam and ra turned to look at him. Lucas gave them a curt bow and said, "Please open the gate, sir." Once again, Yam got a shock, while ra only understood that she had taken the right decision for herself and her man. Yam turned around to talk to Lith, but found the man to have vanished. Even his wife wasn''t here. "This is so strange¡­" Yam muttered softly. "It is. But this is the beginning of a new chapter." ra replied. Yam sighed. "I pray that this turns out well in the end¡­" Chapter 1167: Spies And Imposters Spies sessfully infiltrated each camp. Using the token Yam had earned as a reward, mercenaries were dispatched into the heart of the Asura God n''s territory. It was Lucas who mentioned that these two ns typically rewarded their members with items reflecting their aplishments. Since Yam had managed to open a point within the Evure God n''s territory, he was granted a token allowing him to teleport freely in and out of the Asura God n''s main stronghold. The strange Asurady that met Lith a while ago, through her information, Lith had information on a few Asuras and targeted them. Lucas provided more details in this aspect along with going deeply into the Evure God n''s dealings. Through the Evesting Sunset World, the Asuras infiltrated deep into the EGC''s core territories. The impact of these insidious parasites remained uncertain, but the seeds of chaos were already sown. Just as tensions seemed at their peak, major news shook the bnce¡ªone of the central alliance''s sects had been annihted in the ongoing friction between the two powerful ns. The Qing Mei Sect, a representative of the central alliance, demanded ountability from both ns, but neither stepped forward. In retaliation, a devastating strike wasunched overnight, resulting in the destruction of a world in each n''s territory, each containing a Legendary Rank. The identity of the perpetrator remained a mystery, but the AGC and EGC knew one thing for sure: it was someone from the center, with the Qing Mei Sect possessing full knowledge of the act. However, neither n openly addressed the matter, mutually epting the loss, as they both recognized their role in the sect''s destruction. Determined to avoid another catastrophic event, the two ns became more cautious in their approach but continued their conflict. For the next six months, they meticulously chipped away at the outeryers of each other''s territories, engaging in shy battles that, despite their grandeur, caused minimal damage. At this point, Lith decided it was time to introduce a new variable. He had been carefully observing every move of the two ns, only stepping in when the conflict seemed to be losing momentum. Periodically, he nned to stoke the mes, ensuring the chaos continued to burn brightly. For this, Lith sent his Jinx disciple Zhao Shi to the Evure God n''s territory and Hyunsuk to the mercenaries in the Asura God n''s territory. In six more months, strange anomalies kept happening in the two ces. The Evure God n incurred multiple tribtions out of the blue along with a gue outbreak that reportedly corrupted the spiritual power of cultivators, rendering them unable to cultivate and causing tremendous aging. Vampires, barely 500 years old, now looked like elderly uncles, while their parents appeared younger, as though they were their grandchildren. Shi was a Legendary level threat to all of mankind and aplete menace. He fell into multiple life threatening situations during his stay in the EGC territory but managed to survive somehow. He was called back when he began crying over the phone,ining to Lith how hard it was for him to roam alone in these strangends with danger at every corner. Unlike him, Hyunsuk was having a great time. The mercenaries loved him and they slowly killed many important but low level Asuras in their own territory, sending the upper echelon in panic. They conducted an investigation in full force but weren''t able to find anything. Lith felt it was enough damage for now and called back Hyunsuk. When the Jinx met the Charm, their luck evened out and no trouble erupted in the ce they resided. Three monthster, the EGC contained the gue and the tribtions stopped. The Asura God n soon discovered that their lower echelon had been ughtered by members of the Evure God n. Though it remained a mystery how they infiltrated so deeply, traces of their presence were undeniable. The mercenaries had skillfully crafted the deception, and Lith, pleased with their work, rewarded them handsomely. Enraged by the Evure God n''s actions, the Asura God n dispatched some of their most formidable individuals through the Evesting Sunset World''s checkpoint. These operatives assassinated two key pirs of the EGC and seamlessly took their ce, their impersonation so wless that the Evure God n remainedpletely unaware of the infiltration. For the next three months, the impostors attended countless meetings, gathering critical intel and feeding it back to the Asura God n. This insider knowledge gave the AGC a significant advantage in the battles that followed, leading to devastating blows against the Evure God n. But soon, the EGC began to sense something was amiss. Suspicion crept into the minds of the Three Greats, who suspected spies within their ranks. To root them out, they devised a cunning test: each remaining pir was discreetly given a different version of battle ns against the AGC, ns known only to the Three Greats. As anticipated, the leaked information revealed the culprits¡ªthe 4th and 7th Pirs. However, upon interrogation, the shocking truth emerged: these weren''t traitors but Asura impostors who had infiltrated the EGC''s inner circle with terrifying sess. The Three Greats went in a panic and roamed throughout the territory to personally wipe out any remaining Asuras. Even the Evesting Sunset World was checked. However, they couldn''t find the cafe''s portal because it was hidden with spells casted by the Asura Legendaries. It took three people a total of three months to scan through the entire territory. By now, a year had passed since the infiltration. The momentum was slowing down, but the war wasn''t over yet. Lith did not introduce another variable for now and kept low. In thest one year, not only was he busy with warfare, but also learning and focusing on his cultivation. It was nonstop work day in and day out. He was so busy that he did not have a single break to even consume tea. After so much hard work, Lith was forced to stop because news came out that there were spies in the central alliance from the Asuras and also some small forces trying to cause an internal strife. Since it was the central alliance''s domain, Lith sent two of the three Ancestors of the Qing Mei Sect and went with Qingshan and Keith to check up on the small forces. Within the many worlds present in the central alliance, it wasn''t easy to find these rats. It took almost a year and various strategies to remove them from the roots. During the entire year, Lith further broke the boundaries between him and Keith, instilling his ce within the seductive Devil''s heart. It was by no means easy, but at least Lith knew that even Keith wasn''t immune to gentleness and warmth, which he ensured to provide her in bulk until she copsed. And atst, his efforts bore fruit. Currently, he was in a world which looked like mystical ancient xianxiand with a modern touch. Him, Keith, and Qingshan were in a grand pce right in the middle of a big city with sprawling courtyards and a crystal clear river flowing on one side. The city was bustling with activity and life. It was vibrant, vivid, and gave him and hisdies a sense of peace and calm. Standing by a ledge on top floor, Lith was in afortable white daoist robes while the twodies beside him were in red silk robes, appearing extremely alluring. They weren''t dressed conservatively, rather, their robes only covered them from their upper chests till their upper thighs. Keith wore ck stockings that reached just a bit above her knee and red heels, giving her attire a modern touch. There was a semi transparent red cloak draped on her shoulders, but it did nothing to hide any of her curves or deep cleavage from the front. Unlike her, Qingshan did not wear any stockings. She had ck heels and a simr semi transparent cloak in ck color draped on her. The twodies were standing beside Lith, getting themselves held by him by their waists. "The city''s quite picturesque." "Hm." Keith replied. "It''s one of the cleanest worlds out there." Qingshan said briefly. "And without any surprise, it falls under our sect." Lith chuckled and patted Qingshan''s pair of plump peaches, saying, "Look at you boasting." Qingshan smiled and shrugged, sticking her butt out slightly in response to Lith''s touch. Keith wasn''t looking, but the sound of pats made her understand everything. She faced Lith and said with a t expression, in a low voice, "Don''t be shameless. For one minute. Please." This was such a great atmosphere and moment. Given Lith''s history, he would definitely do something sphemous and ruin it. Keith thus tried to stop him. Lith smirked and winked at Keith. "Okay, babe." "Thank you." Keith said and went back to gazing at the beautifulndscape. This rtionship Lith had with this cold Devil took a lot of time to be built. It did not happen overnight and was a result of thousands of failed flirting attempts. Lith had stopped calling her Keith altogether when it were just them, and she was thus used to endearing words. If it was a few years back, Keith wouldn''t hesitate to beat Lith up if he tried something funny like this. Dealing with a Devil was no joke, especially one that was as broken as Keith. Lith stopped his advances and stared at thendscape in front too. He was being good as per Keith''s instructions. ¡­for a whole minute. When it passed, the corner of Lith''s lips curled up. What was going on in his head was something only he knew of. Chapter 1168: Keith And Qingshan* A minute was up. Lith''s evil hand slithered over Qingshan''s tender butt and he gave it a good squeeze, feeling his hand sink into its softness. The velvety silk made the feeling even better. Qingshan was happy with the attention and let her Master do whatever he wanted. She quietly observed the bustling city and enjoyed his tough hands on her. Lith''s other hand, he slowly lowered it as well. He hadn''t done this to Keith before and was a risky endeavor, but worth the shot nheless. His hand slowly went down. Really slowly. Until finally, he could feel it be on a curve and something soft. At this moment, Keith turned to Lith and looked at him with slightly knitted brows. Lith shrugged and said with a smile, "One minute is up." Keith''s eyebrows knit further, her expression stating: "Seriously?" She was baffled more than offended at the childish gimmicks. "I''m just following your orders, youngdy." Lith said, as a matter of fact. Keith sighed and shook her head, turning back to look at the folks in traditional attire on the streets, roaming and doing various activities. Lith raised his eyebrows in amusement. ''She really didn''t say anything about my hand?'' This was development! This was serious development! Previously, Lith had kissed Keith on top of her head, cheeks, and even neck, but he hadn''t gone any farther than that. Hopes of doing so seemed less as Keith would reject his advances, but today didn''t seem to be the case! Happily, Lith gently squeezed the Devil fruit in his hand. There was no response from Keith. Sess! She really wasn''t rejecting him! Lith didn''t make haste and just lightly groped her for a while. He stared at the city in front but his attention was totally on his twodies. The hand on Qingshan''s butt slithered under her robes, touching her smooth, bare ass. He felt her panties covering her most delicate ce and parted them to the side, slowly moving his fingers at the wet region of soft flesh. Using his middle two fingers, he skillfully parted the lewd sect master''s pussy and caressed her sensitive clit, making her tremble. "Mhm~" Qingshan let out a soft moan. Keith was unfazed by this and was busy watching a vendor push a cart of cabbages and selling it to loud women with extremely high bargaining skills. After a few rubs on her unholy bean, Lith brought his middle finger down and pushed it against Qingshan''s narrow entrance. The untouched vagina didn''t let it pass, and made Lith use some force. Just a bit of his finger entered into the hot fleshy canal. He was in no rush and took his time ying around with Shen Ze''s third strongest sect''s sect master''s pussy. Meanwhile, Lith''s other hand was about to try something risky. It slowly went under Keith''s skirt and stopped when it found itself on something soft and cold. Lith''s heart began beating fast. What Keith would do now was totally unknown. He was ying with fire and was just moments away from getting third degree burns. Feeling his hand on her, Keith turned to look at him with knitted brows and stared into his eyes. Lith smiled awkwardly and said, "The weather''s quite pleasant, isn''t it? Hehe!" Keith wasn''t fazed and kept staring at him. This seemed like a warning and she may be saying that he better remove his hand before things took a turn. Lith looked at her for a bit, and then raised his eyebrow. He took his hand off her and said, "Oh, there''s something here¡­" He ced his hand on Keith''s face, which she didn''t mind, and rubbed her cheek with his thumb. He squinted his eyes and tried to focus on her face, then slowly leaned forward as if he was looking at something. It was then, his lips swiftly pressed against Keith''s supple red ones and stole her first kiss. Lith moved back and winked at her. "There, it''s gone now." He quickly turned to look at the city, not wanting to face Keith. He felt that she might kill him if he saw her face. And his estimations weren''t wrong! Keith was dumbfounded and had the tip of her ears turn red. She touched her lips, at the spot Lith had kissed her, and felt them. This was much different than anything she had ever experienced before. It was so tender, so gentle, and so¡­ sweet. If Lith was looking at her right now, she definitely would''ve beaten him up, not giving a care to the contract they had or the fact that Lith was her Master. With this, Lith broke through all the shackles within Keith''s heart. She had given up any resistance now. Keith turned to look at the city again, back to the cabbage selling vendor quarreling with the housewives for a few coins. This time her focus was less on that man and more on Lith''s hand. She was anticipating his touch, something she couldn''t believe she would ever think of. The Devil fruit''s allure was too much to not feel it again. Lith seriously wanted a bite out of it, and had Qingshan''s otherworldly bottom lips not kept him busy, he would''ve pounced on Keith already. For now, he kept one hand on Keith''s waist and the other over Qingshan''s pussy. This horny sect master was too tight and not allowing him entry into her. She had to be loosened up before the actual thing began. The focus shifted from prating her to caressing her, making herfortable and wet. Lith''s fingers pinched Qingshan''s clit, eliciting a soft moan from her, and kept at it. Keith didn''t have to wonder why Qingshan was letting out such moans for long. She felt her Master''s hand move and it went under her robes again. This time, she did not say anything and continued to stare at the city absentmindedly. Lith''s hand pressed on Keith''s soft yet firm ass and groped it. He did not rush and took his sweet time. A few momentster. He pulled Keith closer to him with the hand on her devilish tush. Thess was confused and turned to him, but couldn''t see anything but his eyes as her lips were taken by surprise once again. Keith''s eyes widened in stupor but with the firm grip on her behind, she wasn''t allowed to move away. Even though she had the strength, she found herself unable to do so as there was just something in this that made her not want to. Few secondster, Lith pushed his tongue in Keith''s mouth. She resisted, and he had to resort to pinching her peach, making her hiss and open her mouth. Keith knitted her brows and red at Lith, but thetter was too busy French kissing her, coiling his tongue around hers and exchanging saliva. At this point, Lith felt he couldn''t handle this Devil with one hand only. He took out his other hand from Qingshan''s panties and had her suck on his fingers, getting them cleaned off. Giving a spank to her, and gesturing her to wait, he moved his hand onto Keith''s back. Keith knew the whole attention was on her now. She didn''t hate this and for reasons unknown, was getting her body heated up and craved more of Lith''s touch! The sloppy kisses turned passionate and fiery as seconds passed with the sounds getting loud enough that even Qingshan heard it. With the hand on Keith''s ass, Lith decided to risk it all. He moved it in between the two devilish tush and pulled on herced panties, parting them. One of his fingers lightly grazed against the velvety skin of her folds, and not being killed so far meant he had a green signal from the seductivedy. Lith''s middle finger spread her folds slightly and touched upon her untouched delicate flower. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t nervous. He was crossing new levels of boundaries and did not know which was okay and which wasn''t. Only time could answer his question and ease his nervousness. Keith''s legs trembled upon getting touched down there. She needed support and wrapped her arms around Lith''s body. Her moist slit was caressed with love and her sensitive clit was flicked at random, surprising her and making her moan softly in Lith''s mouth. The other hand of Lith''s moved to Keith''s front and rested on her big bosoms. Her nipples were erect and pressed against the silk fabric, begging to be freed. Lith didn''t give in to their pleading and instead tested the waters again by first pinching her firm nipples. No reaction? Sess! ''She''s definitely feeling it. No need for any more confirmation¡­'' Lith thought to himself and freed the caged puppies by tugging on her silk robes. Keith felt a cold breeze on her erect nipples and her breasts shivered. She instinctively pressed herself against Lith''s chest and gave him an even better ess to her behind. Feeling her movements, Lith thought to himself, ''It''s finally time¡­'' Chapter 1169: Keith And Qingshan (2)** The sloppy kisses hadn''t stopped. This was to keep Keith busy and distract her attention while also getting her morefortable with the touches. Lith moved both his hands under her robes, then through her panties'' waistband and grabbed her plump peaches. A secondter, he moved his hands down and took off her pantiespletely, making them fall down on her legs. Keith mped her legs. She knew what was happening and what everything would lead to. The reason she didn''t say anything in particr was because she wanted this to happen. She wanted to feel more of this pleasant feeling. Maybe her body wasn''t rejecting it because it was a Devil''s physique that craved lust. Despite knowing it, she couldn''t care less. Having gone so far, Lith didn''t hesitate anymore. He gave her ass a good squeeze and patted her bare pussy, making her let out a muffled moan. He broke the kiss and looked into her fiery red eyes. They were hazy and unfocused. Continuing to stare at them from an inch away from her face, Lith rubbed his finger along the length of her moist slit, then inserted the tip in her pussy. Keith ced both her hands on his chest and moaned softly again. The slippery walls of Keith''s insides were much tighter than Qingshan''s, making him struggle to prate her. Lith leaned forwards and kissed Keith again. It was a short kiss as he broke it and moved down to her neck, then turned her to face the city and swiftly pulled her robes up to cover her breasts. Going behind her and kissing her back, he pushed her against the ledge and squatted down, getting his head under her silk garment. He had a good look at her bare pussy. It was a hot shade of pink and the insides were hidden by her thickbias. Getting a whiff of it made him intoxicated. He felt like biting this fleshy taco but calmed down and only licked it, getting a fragrant taste. Keith bit her lip and gazed at the city. She was trying her hardest to not moan. Qingshan watched the scene and waited for her turn. It shoulde soon, she thought, and looked at the city as well to pass time. Lith inserted his tongue in Keith''s tight and slippery vagina. It resisted his entry, but he pushed forward and got it to loosen up slightly. Any more than this wasn''t good as it would break her hymen and have all the blood pour into his mouth. Lith licked, sucked, and caressed Keith''s vertical lips with his muscr tongue for the next five minutes. When he saw her love juices dripping on the ground, he got up and hugged her from behind. He ced his chin on her shoulder and untied his robes. Rubbing his hard cock on her moist cunt, he lubed it and gave her a warning that it was about to happen. If Keith wanted to resist it should be now or it would be toote. Keith didn''t say anything and kept looking at the city, pretending as if she couldn''t feel arge, hot piece of meat rubbing in between her legs. "What are you looking at, babe?" Lith asked while cing the head of his shaft on Keith''s fuckhole. "The city''s¡­ housewives." Keith replied, still pretending everything was normal. "Oh, I see." Lith said and slowly pushed his hips forward, spreading Keith''s folds with his meat rod. "They sure are working hard for their children and husband." "Hm¡­" Keith hummed in agreement and didn''t say anything else. "Look there, those swans seem cool." Lith pointed at a pond. When Keith turned her gaze, he pushed his shaft deeper into her, forcibly breaking through the barrier protecting her delicate insides. It was slow and stinged Keith, bringing her an aching pain from the bottom. A drop of tear leaked from the corner of her eye, but she didn''t voice out anyints and held back her moans and groans. Lith felt as if his dick was going to be crushed. Keith''s insides were squeezing too hard and put him in a choke. He survived the onught and somehow reached her deepest parts. He was one with Keith atst and this brought him great joy. It was years of patience and determination that bore fruit today. From the moment in the trials to now, Lith had always thought of giving Keith the happiness she never got. He first got her used to a normal life, showed her that it was okay to rest, and that there were no enemies to run from. He gave her a taste of corporate life too and had her work with multiple people by making her the president of FAA. Lastly, he helped her understand what a real lover was. It all started with Yam finding the love of his life, and that day was also when Keith saw that love just happens and doesn''te announced. In any case, the beauty realized there was a lot to look forward to in life with sexy time being one part of it. Currently, she was in pain and Lith could feel it from her trembling. He stayed still for a while to let her adjust, then began moving his hips into her enveloping tight folds. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Keith couldn''t believe the noise her pussy was making when being prated. It felt so embarrassing, but also so blissful. Lith was gentle and his each thrust filled Keith with tender love and affection. Ten minutester. Keith''s legs trembled as she had the first orgasm of her life. Her insides tightly clung onto Lith''s shaft and squeezed out every drop of baby seed from within. Lith made her face him and kissed her lips. He took out his shaft from her pussy and cum mixed with blood dripped down and spread over her thighs. Breaking the kiss, Lith gently spanked her butt and said, "Clean up and get the bed ready, babe. We''ll continue it there." Keith didn''t say anything and left after giving Lith a small nod. Cum could be seen flowing down on her legs as she walked, and the way her butt swayed with each step aroused Lith further. Shaking his head, Lith turned to Qingshan. She was looking at him and waiting for instructions. Lith opened his arms and said, "Come here, Qing''er." Qingshan happily walked over to him and got hugged, then kissed immediately. The sect master had a mellow taste to her saliva, totally opposite to Keith''s which was intense and very fragrant. After a minute''s passionate kissing, Lith kneaded her plump, perky meat buns and said, "I''ve made you wait for long." Qingshan ced her head on Lith''s chest and said, "It''s okay. I''m happy knowing Master didn''t forget me." Lith smiled and shook his head. Thisss¡­ Giving her ass a light jiggle, he raised one of her legs up and rubbed his shaft against herced panties. With his sharp nail, he shed at the waistband and tore it apart, getting a view of her bare pussy. "Beautiful." Lithmented, making her blush in happiness. He ced the crown of his shaft against the entrance of her secret garden and pushed it in, visibly parting her pink folds to the side. Lith leaned back to let Qingshan have a view of what was going down there. She curiously looked and at first wondered how such a big thing could even fit inside her and then hoped that it didn''t hurt as much as the Supreme Ancestors had said. Lith moved his hips and slowly prated Qingshan''s insides. Unlike Keith, she held onto his shoulders and groaned. "Aahh¡­" "If it gets unbearable, let me know." Lith rubbed her back and said. "Yes¡­ngghh¡­" Lith soon felt a resistance. Using the lust sovereign''s inheritance techniques, he eased some of Qingshan''s pain and forced his way inside her warm, juicy vagina. Blood trickled down from herhers but neither of them minded that. A blood bond was formed between the two, but the two were two busy feeling each other and ignored it. "Oof, Qing''er¡­ if you grip it like that, it won''te out." Lithmented. Qingshan chuckled softly and said, "Then try harder, Master. Spread my pussy, widen the walls so I''m unable to hold you in." Nothing more had to be said. Lith began moving his hips and pounded the sect master''s tight virgin pussy. The view of the city was amazing, but her velvety lips getting spread apart were even better to look at. "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~" Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Qingyue already had a light orgasm and moistened the whole area. She was really sensitive down there and Lith kept ramming into her, taking her to greater heights of pleasure. "Ohhhh~!" "Stop, Master! Stop¡­ nnnghhhh!" Qingyue''s body trembled intensely as she tightly held onto Lith. Love juices gushed out of her like an open dam and she squirted lots while orgasming. Lith stayed still and nted warm kisses on her neck. Once her orgasm subdued, he picked her up while keeping his shaft lodged into her and walked towards the bed, where a devilish red-haired beauty was waiting for him. Chapter 1170: Keith and Qingshan (3)** On a king-sized soft bed, Keithy on her sides, wearing a semi-transparent nightgown. Her erect pink buds were rubbing against the thin fabric as she trembled. Pressed between her voluptuous thighs was Lith''s face, sucking on her pantiless drooling bottom. In Lith''s embrace was the alluring sect master of Qing Mei Sect, kissing his bare chest and while getting her delicate flower plowed. This was certainly a new position during threesomes and Lith was enjoying it to the fullest while giving hisdies proper attention. Qingshan''s soft breasts were pressing against him while her tight insides were gripping and massaging his roaring dragon, sending bolts of pleasure through his body. Keith''s thick thighs were suffocating him, making him achieve the dream of every man. The sweet taste of her pink pussy was like cherry on top, and Lith felt he couldn''t have enough of it. Twenty minutester. "Ohhhh~!" "I''m cumming¡­ cum..mingggg~!" Keith''s body shivered intensely while her quivering insides sshed Lith''s face with her love juice, drowning him. Squeezing Keith''s plump ass and simultaneously moving his hips to spread Qingshan''s pussy, Lith said, "With how much you''ve leaked babe, you could''ve quenched the thirst of a whole drought-ridden vige." The tip of Keith''s ears turned red and she mped her legs. "Oof¡­ I¡­ was¡­ joking¡­!" Lith was genuinely suffocating right now. Keith looked down at his silver head and red. This was her first time and she thought at least today, this man would act more maturely like a proper Master. But no¡­ "Babe, I''ll literally die by death by snu snu if you¡­ ugh¡­ don''t loosen your hold¡­" Lith tapped on her ass cheeks in submission and said. Keith knitted her brows and loosened her hold. "No jokes," she gave him a warning. Lith chuckled and nced up while his mouth was an inch away from Keith''s sensitive pussy. His eyes met hers and she seemed to be ring at him still. Using his thumb, Lith spread herbias and gave it a sensual kiss while maintaining the eye contact. Keith''s ears turned red and she wanted to look away, but she didn''t. Lith was clearly trying to assert dominance and as a prideful devil, she couldn''t let him have it. "I am happy though. Happy to see that it''s still leaking." Lith inserted his two fingers in her sensitive breathing fuckhole and made her shiver again. Despite the jolt of pleasure, Keith continued to maintain eye contact. Lith grazed his finger inside her and said, "This is clearly evidence that mydy is enjoying. That''s why I''m so happy." The blush was spreading from Keith''s ears to her cheeks. This hateful Master of hers, he could''ve said the same thing in a more tender manner. Why was he teasing and edging her like that? Keith''s t expression amused Lith. She may be trying to hide it, but he could clearly see the blush on her face and chuckled. Having satisfied her, he pushed Keith''s butt and made her lie on her stomach and used her full ass as pillows. Looking down at Qingshan''s beautiful face, he smiled and said, "Aren''t you gripping me too tight, youngdy? How am I supposed to move?" Qingshan smirked and contracted her vaginal walls, further strengthening her hold on Lith. "That''s the goal, Master. Don''t move and stay there forever." "Hoho! What a bold statement. Did you hear that, Keith?" Lith groped Keith''s buns and asked a rhetorical question. Keith used her right to remain silent and didn''t indulge in the two perverts'' discussions. Lith held Qingshan''s hair and pulled her close to him, getting her in a cowgirl position. Having his face be an inch away from hers, he whispered, "Make me stay forever, Qing''er." Qingshan shed a knowing grin and tightened her insides again, making Lith groan. She then took a step further by raising her hips and sliding back down instantly, repeating the process multiple times with great intensity. Soon, she felt Lith''s shaft get harder. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, continuing to pound herself in a cowgirl position. "Nnghh." Lith let out a muffled groan and squashed Qingshan''s bottom, exploding within her. "Mhhff¡­" Qingshan let out a muffled moan and shivered as a tingling orgasm coursed through her body. She felt hot in her lower abdomen from being filled with Lith''s semen and had another mini orgasm. Lying on her back while having Lith use her ass as a pillow, Keith was sure baffled. This was quite the experience for her. Her body was jerking rhythmically to the two''s movements and when they had an orgasm, she could literally feel them tremble on her. Add to that, both were sweating heavily as their bodies got hot. Lith breathed heavily and cuddled with Qingshan for a few moments. He then pped her butt and gently put her to the side and got behind Keith, biting her pointed ear tip. "Mhm." Keith felt ticklish. Lith put his hand within her nightgown and pinched her nipple. He rubbed his half erect shaft over her moistbias and continued to y with her ear without saying anything. Keith had a strong urge to touch herself. She did not know why, but she just did. Lith let go of Keith''s ear with a pop sound and held her perky tit. "Your clothes do a great job at hiding these puppies. I never knew they were this big." Keith''s face flushed with embarrassment. Her cheeks were starting to gain a simr crimson color as her eyes. Lith''s shaft was erect by now and he slowly pointed the tip at Keith''s pussy and slid it in. He distracted her by ying with her breasts and said, "Remember the first day we met? You were so fierce and ready to kill me. Now look at you¡­" Lith pulled her nipple and kissed her cheek as his entire meat rod got enveloped in a slippery soft tightness. "You''re killing me again. Though in a different way¡­" Keith bit her lower lip and knitted her brows, feeling really embarrassed. The position she was in was really shameful and add to that, these shameless words of Lith''s¡­ Keith turned her face to the side and red at Lith, her expression being a mix of killing intent and embarrassment. Lith couldn''t figure out whether to be turned on or feel threatened. He sunk his hand on her big marshmallow and pulled his shaft out and slid it back in, ramming his bottom on her ass and making her whole body sway. Squelch¡­ Squelch¡­ Lith spread Keith''s pussy by ramming his hips on her ass and had her re at him while swaying. This was a new level of sexy he hadn''t seen before. Keith was seriously contemting her next move. Should she stop what Lith was doing or leave him be or actually strangle him. Her moments of contemtion were a source of Lith''s pleasure. Few secondster, she felt a tingling sensation course through her body and gave up trying to do anything to Lith. She turned around and let him fuck her as much as he wanted and in whatever way he desired. Lith had officially conquered this devilish beauty''s body and heart. His patience had bore fruit and he could now enjoy it however he wanted. While pounding Keith, Lith suddenly remembered that he should leave a temporary mark on her. This would make her keep recalling this time and also be proof that she belonged to Lith. Lith first thought of a hickey, then had something better in mind. He slid his hand down behind her and¡­ "Sss¡­ cold¡­" Keith gasped as she felt a cold sensation on her back door. What was Lith doing? She turned her face to look at him. Lith slightly raised himself and looked at Keith''s confused flushed face. He didn''t say anything and pecked her lips, continuing to do what he was doing. Keith felt a cold and hard sensation on her asshole again. She was utterly confused and stared at Lith''s face. His cock came out and went back in, stretching her pussy. The two''s eyes were locked as this happened and Lith showed no signs of stopping and continued to ram it harder and deeper. Soon, Keith felt something prating her asshole. She knitted her brows and had an expression that stated: "what are you doing" on her face. Lith''s expression was t and continued to do what he was doing. A few secondster, Keith felt something metallic going inside her ass. "It''s a buttplug. You''ll be wearing it to loosen up for our next time. No removing it until then." Lith said with a t expression as he fucked her. "An order?" Keith breathed heavily and asked. "Yes, it''s an order. Do you have any problems?" Lith was literally inside her and had seen and done everything there was to do with her. What problem could Keith possibly even have after this? All boundaries were broken and there were none left. Watching him be so assertive andmanding, acting like a proper Master for the first time, Keith was actually turned on. Though she didn''t show it on her face and kept a neutral look. "Okay." Keith agreed. "Good. Nowe here¡­" Lith kissed her soft lips and got fully absorbed in their intimate time. This particr round was the longest andsted for an hour. It was Qingshan''s turn next and she got a simr time with Lith. Then, the two were taken together in a proper threesome and their intimate sessionsted for three days straight, with them losing count of the number of times they did it. Finishing up, Keith and Qingshany on Lith''s sides and cuddled with him. The three slept together and had some rest before leaving this beautiful world. Chapter 1171: A Third Strategy A weekter. Qing Mei Sect. *Staareee~* Fanny was giving her mother weird nces as she sat beside her around a round table, drinking tea. Joining them were Qingshan, Wang Wei, Fei, Sylvia, and the three supreme ancestors of the Qing Mei Sect¡ªJiang Yi, Wu Yan, and Xuan Lan. Lith sat between Qingshan and Sylvia and was discussing a few important matters rted to the ongoing war. ''Why does it look like something major has happened¡­'' Fanny thought to herself while tantly staring at her mother''s pristine face. Keith could feel her gaze, and she knew she was guilty of charge, but she maintainedposure and talked to the third redhead beside them, giving one-line responses as usual. She talked about Qingshan''s role in stopping the rebellions and finding out the spies in concise statements that Yi had to work hard to decipher and decode. Her one line had many meanings, but thanks to being a Legendary Rank, she couldprehend everything easily. "¡­the Evure God n has been weakened to a good degree by the Asuras. They''ve eaten them from the inside like termites." Qingshan reported. "There''s a simr situation going on in the Asura God n, however they''ve yet to find out who''s the one responsible for it." Fei stated. "Good." Lith said and unfurled a map on the table. It had a holographic projection of the star system and was enclosed within a rectangr area. Swiping his hand, the star system got divided into three regions. On the left and right side of the rectangr map, f pyramid-shaped outlines pointed inwardly. These two areas were the territories of the Asura God n and Evure God n. Between them, whatever area was left belonged to the rest of Shen Ze''s poption, that is, the central alliance. At the very center of them all was Qing Mei Sect, in a circr area surrounded by their allies, far from the reach of the two major powerhouses. Or one could say, the three major ns of Shen Ze stayed at a proper distance from each other to avoid any conflicts and meaningless power struggle. Lith swiped his hand again and the Asura territory''s outline got colored in red, while the EGC''s got colored in blue. In the middle, the Qing Mei Sect was colored pink while the allies were colored green. All thedies turned their attention to this map, and momentarily, Fanny ced the topic regarding her mother to the back of her mind, making her heave a sigh of relief internally. "Originally, it was like this, yes?" Lith asked thedies. "That''s right, Master." Jiang Yi answered. Lith nodded and snapped his fingers. From within the pink territory, pink dots rushed out and charged at the edges of the blue territory, making a hole in the outline, and getting fixed there. Then, from the red territory, red dots rushed out and flowed inside the blue territory via the pink spot. They spread like infection and made their ce at multiple spots within the blue area like fungal spores. Next, from the pink territory, more pink dots emerged and this time they rushed to the red territory, making tiny holes at multiple ces on the outline. From the central area, some green dots entered the red area and fixed themselves in a few ces. When they were in ce, the pink dots broke free and went back to the pink territory. After a mary standstill, blue dots from the blue territory made their way to the red territory through the green spots. They spread inside like spores too, and covered roughly one-sixth of the area. "This is the present situation." Lith said. "The Evure God n is damaged by roughly 25% while the Asuras are at around 17%." Thedies nodded in unison. Lith extended his hand and tapped on the pink territory in the center. "We now have two options. It''s either this¡­" Pink dots spread out with the green and red dots, then slowly ate away the blue triangr territory. "¡­or this¡­" A reset urred and this time, the pink dots spread both directions along with the green dots. The rate at which they ate up the two territories was slower than the previous version. "Master, many lives would be lost in this process." Feimented. "A repeat of what urred in your own world would ur here. You would gain immense bad karma and have a karmic halo on your head again." Fei wasn''t wrong about this and Lith didn''t deny her words. "Yes, you''re right. And that''s why, I''m thinking of a different strategy. We reject both these options and go for a third one." "Third?" Keith asked. Her one word meant: ''What third option are you talking about?'' Lith tapped in a corner at the Asura red region. "This ce¡­" He pinched the map from the corner and slowly pulled it in a diagonal direction up. "¡­the spies of the sect have found out about a secret dimension present between the two territories that connect them like this¡­" The Asura corner was rolled and attached to the corner of the Evure God n. The whole projections became enclosed due to the sudden change and the Asura and Evure God n territories were closer than ever before. "¡­a dimension that both of them are aware about yet never dare touch." Thedies were fascinated by the sudden change in events and listened to Lith''s exnation with even more focus. Space and Time weren''t linear like a sheet of paper. They were twisted and folded in weird ways like crumpled paper, the understanding of which was something only Legendary level Space and Time Path experts had. It was due to such property that the two distant ces were so easily connected, and also the reason why gates or portals existed. This information was not known to even the high ranking officials of the two ns and was deeply guarded. Lith was able to find it out because of Roy. His sister was apparently one of the Three Greats, and had given this information to him for some secret task. Roy wouldn''t have exposed such a big thing, but he did so in exchange for his, his sister''s, and Jacqueline''s lives. The Qing Mei Sect spies then went ahead to cross check the information and indeed found the existence of such a dimension. When Lith said all of this, Fanny interrupted and asked, "Why''s this risky then? It''s just a dimensional gate, what could pose a threat in this?" Lith smiled. "I''m d you asked." The dimension was where the whole risk was at. It was a chaotic space filled with unknown, uncharted realms. There were lots of wild creatures and bizarre natural phenomena that could be used to their advantage. "The third strategy is where two groups will attack both the parties, and one group will go through this dimension and unleash its chaos onto the two. When they''re engaged in suppressing these things, we''ll move to destroy their territories, and then attack them again." Thedies frowned at the n, and noticing their looks, Lith shook his head and said, "That''s why I said it''s much riskier. We could do it the normal way but it would take decades and endless resources. Remember, if there''s a battle of attrition, there will be no winner or loser as everyone will slowly be depleted and eroded, incurring mutual losses." His words made sense, however¡­ Staring at the folded map, the usually quiet blue-haired ice beauty, Xuan Lan, asked, "What if we aren''t able to harness the phenomena and unleash it on the two?" Chapter 1172: Nerve-Wracking Peace Xuan Lan''s question raised everyone''s curiosity. Lith stared at the map and answered calmly, "If we aren''t able to harness the phenomena, then we slowly fight the two and drag this out over the course of a few thousand years." There was not the slightest possibility of the war stopping even if the n failed. The enmity was deep and wouldn''t be over until one or the other perished. Blood had to be paid by blood. Lan had a thoughtful look on her face and said, "Is there no other way?" Lith shook his head. "Arya put me through multiple simtions discussing various strategies and this seemed to be the best. We don''t need much resources and there wouldn''t be a lot of bloodshed on our part either." This strategy was crucial as it was thest and final one. Lith was going all out. Thedies around the table were the top dogs of the star system. There wasn''t anyone above them, and discussing this with them was necessary as their opinion was valuable. If they felt that it wouldn''t work and needed some change, Lith would happily do it. However, as he had expected, Arya was truly a master strategist, and there wasn''t any correction or modification from thedies'' part as it was the best course of action they could take. Starting from today, groups would be formed and sent to attack both the ns while Lith would personally leave for the strange dimension with the third group. The new butler Lucas knew the Evure God n well so he was going to assist the leader of the group attacking them. Roy and Jacqueline had lots of information on the Asuras and would assist the leader of the group attacking them. To keep an eye on Roy and Jacqueline, Fei, Fanny, and Sylvia would be joining them. The three were Supremes, but were going to ascend to Legendary Rank soon. It might happen before they start attacking the Asuras, so Lith wasn''t very worried about their safety. As for Lith''s team, it would consist of Keith, Qingshan, Luna, and his disciple Hyunsuk along with a few legendaries from the central alliance. Lith thought of taking Wang Wei together, but the sect would be without a Sect Master which was a problem. Lizbeth would roam around with Fei while Shi was sent with Lucas to the Evure God n. His job was to live a normal life in the Evure God n territory, and everything else would eventually fall into ce. There were people to keep a watch on him so he shouldn''t die. Other than that, there were a few more menial tasks Lith had to take care of before leaving for the new dimension. Six months passed while taking care of them and wrapping everything up. On the darkest night of the year, during the winter solstice, all three groups left from the Qing Mei Sect and ventured into the final phase to trigger the uing apocalypse. For the next six months, an unexpected peace settled between the Asura God n and the Evure God n. There were no battles, no disputes¡ªjust a rare moment of calm that allowed everyone to catch their breath. This was how themon folk saw it. However, the higher-ups in both ns remained on edge, as though navigating a dense forest tangled with thorny vines and lurking snakes. At any moment, a vine could turn into a snake, striking without warning. Ten yearster. The nerve-wracking peace continued. Legendary Ranks were true gods¡ªbeings sensitive to danger as they were deeply connected to the celestialws of the cosmos along with the elementalws. In the past decade, none but these folks felt a sense of danger loom closer. Themon popce by now was starting to get used to the peace, but the Legendaries were edging closer to losing their minds from the suspense. The Asura God n and the Evure God n had recalled all their members and asked them to prepare for war. The ones below Legendary Rank did not know what was going on, but they continued to stay in shape and sharpen themselves for whatever was toe. Another decade passed just like that. Finally, the two ns saw some changes. In different worlds within their territories, chaos was frequently erupting out. The general poption was riled up and getting aggressive, as if they were mad dogs, and fought with each other. Invasive internal war became amon urrence in every world within the two powerhouses'' territories, and this continued for another decade, which finally made the top officials move. Things were spiraling out of control by now in these worlds. A topic of talk in every ce ofmerce within Shen Ze was the destruction of three worlds in thest ten years. Two of three belonged to the Evure God n while the other belonged to the Asura God n. A world being destroyed was a rare urrence, and to have three happen in such a short time was a truly concerning matter. Squads with powerful officials from both the ns were sent out to investigate, and the higher ups from both ces were carefully keeping an eye out on everything. Meanwhile, at another corner of Shen Ze, a world not involved in any of this power struggle, was undergoing a massive change. Lith''s home world saw a few major changes after the ascension of his aunts. At the heart of the Elven Continent, in Alfheim stood the colossal World Tree. Its branches stretched so high that they seemed to touch the heavens while the trunk was wide enough to contain entire cities within. It pulsed with ancient magic and its bark glowed with hues of green and gold. For eons, the tree had been deeply rooted with the native elves, and now, a massive change had urred to it. Large oval fruits hung from the many branches of this towering tree. Within these fruits was not flesh one would think of consuming, rather, they contained mystical gates to other worlds. Portals with a deep blue, purple, red, ck, white, and a multitude of colors were whaty within these fruits. From these fruits, many elves in flowing robes walked to and fro, as if it were a natural thing to do. The Elf Queen Agalea Grace had sessfully ascended and achieved a God status. Doing so required her to refine a fragment of the celestial Yggdrasil¡ªa mythical tree that was only ever seen or found in folklore. Its fragment was actually present in the World Tree in Alfheim, and refining it caused the tree to be connected to all the worlds containing elves within the same realm. Elves were a species that were said to have originated from the celestial Yggdrasil. There were many ways to ascend to Legendary Rank, but Agalea chose this as she was in luck. A fragment of the mythical tree was unheard of, and the one here was probably the only one throughout this realm. Many would kill to have their hands on it, and if it wasn''t for Lilith''s intervention, Agalea would''ve never known about it. The elven beauty was more connected to the celestial order than ever after this refinement. So many new things were known to her, andprehending them all took most of her time. She was still busy going through them and was meditating in a secluded chamber of her castle, consolidating her cultivation. Meanwhile, the other continents saw a magnitude of changes as well with the ascensions of Alex Pdin, Lucifer, Mayzin, and Be. Ever since the revival of the fairy race, Be''s growth had been exponentially elerated. She was so busy with her own cultivation that Lucifer was left without a maid. All her menial tasks were dumped onto her secretary Adriel, and the poorss with tattoos and piercings was as busy as ever. For a change, Lucifer was not cking after her ascension. She had left the world with her three daughters and had gone somewhere out for exploration. On the other hand, Mayzin''s ascension led to her discovering a treasure that was forever going to change her life. She had ventured out to go through this treasure and her vital status was unknown. All of Lith''sdies were away from their home world except Agalea and everyone was quite busy doing their own things. For now, everything was calm and peaceful. Chapter 1173 100 Years Later Chapter 1173 100 Years Later Sprawling thunderstorms rolled under the dark skies, lighting up the world with a shy purple. Standing beneath a gigantic red vortex was a figure d in torn leather armor, his pale face covered in dried blood and long silver hair swaying wildly with the winds. A pitch ck sword''s edge dripped with fresh blue blood as he stood atop a pile of monster corpses, staring at the very red vortex. *BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!* Lightning cascaded from the churning vortex above, yet Lith stood unmoved, his gaze locked and intent. The heavens roared, splitting as a colossal Sea King emerged from the depths, his mighty golden trident gleaming like a god''s decree. Thunderstorms spiraled around him, and the stormden waves sliced through the air like icy shards, cutting everything in their path. Lith drew a sharp breath and, with a fierce swing of his sword, shattered the earth beneath him, a jagged crack yawning wide. "The Sea King¡­" he murmured, voice barely above a whisper. As if answering his call, the Sea King let out a piercing cry, its gaze bearing down on Lith with cold ferocity. The already grim sky darkened further, thick with a menacing weight. Seething as if bound by ancient blood feud, the Sea King lunged, brandishing his trident with relentless fury. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lith, hardened by countless battles, gripped his sword tightly and surged forward, unwavering. "ROAAAAARRRRR!" *BOOOOOOOM¡ª!* Their weapons collided, Lith''s shadowed de shing against the divine trident, sending shockwaves ripping through the battlefield. His figure soon turned blurry, and after a few instances, only bright shes of purple could be seen around the Sea King. The Sea King''s initial roars of anger soon turned into cries of despair as parts of its body kept disappearing from existence as Lith shed his sword at it. After a series of bright purple shes, the Sea King''s body disappearedpletely. Lith stood atop the pile of corpses, like a shadow brought to life. With a swift swing of his sword, he tore through the air, leaving a jagged rift in the void. From it, a thick, dark aura began to pour out, slow and ominous. Near his wrist, under his thumb, a teal trident started to carve itself into his skin, forming a glowing tattoo. It wasn''t his only one. The underside of his arm was covered in pine trees, their shapes curling around a halo of lightning and shadows. On the base of his palm were skull tattoos, each one different. Their eye sockets glowed with colors, and some even had strange designs inside¡ªtwisting vines, sharp thorns, faint stars, and other odd patterns. Lith didn''t even nce at the new tattoo. His focus was locked on the dark aura leaking from the tear. A few tense moments passed. Then, from deep within the rift, a massive hand emerged, radiating an overwhelming, demonic energy. The hand gripped the edges of the tear, bending it like it was made of paper. Slowly, a pitch-ck face with glowing red eyes began to push through the gap. Lith stood there, calm and unmoving. A demonic screech ripped through the realm, shaking the air and sending Lith''s clothes whipping around him like wild banners. Blood trickled from his eyes, nose, and ears, but he didn''t move. He stood firm, his gaze locked on the towering figure before him. "@&$!**#" The figure screeched. ''You will fail¡­'' "I know." Lith said. "#%***!" The figure''s bright red eyes shone as it screeched again. ''Is it worth it?'' "I don''t know," Lith said, his deep purple eyes locked on the figure, steady and unshaken. Even as he admitted his uncertainty, his gaze held a calm, unyielding conviction¡ªlike he wouldn''t flinch, even if the world itself came crashing down around him. The two powerhouses silently had a stare down. After a moment, something bright shot towards Lith and the pitch ck figure slowly disappeared into the void. Before he left however, its demonic screech echoed in the air and conveyed: ''I am watching¡­'' As Lith heard that, something hit his body, and moments after, he heard a loud hissing sound. Unfazed, Lith looked down to see a silver serpent coiled tightly around his neck, its semi-transparent body revealing the intricate cogs and wheels of time turning within. It hissed again, softly this time, its red eyes glowing as it slowly uncoiled, slithering down his arm. Wrapping itself around his wrist, the serpent bit its own tail, solidifying into an inanimate bracelet. The faint ticking of unseen gears lingered in the air before fading into silence. The void tear vanished and everything settled down as peace returned to the realm. Standing still, Lith looked down at his new bracelet and took a deep breath. "A hundred years¡­" It had been a hundred years since Lith left for this new realm. The day he set foot was the day cmity descended on everyone. Not a moment had passed when Lith got separated from everyone else. His wives, lovers, maids, nobody was there and the entire century was spent on solitude, grinding to be the best version of himself and umte tribtions for the war. Where everyone was, he had no idea. What he did know was that they were safe and not in any danger. Being a Royal Vampire, the blood connection he shared with everyone was intact and not fluctuating. Lith was thankful for that, and kept working on himself to put an end to what he started. Hundred years ago was the beginning to the end, and today marked the first day of the end climax, that was the war with the two major ns of the vast starry system. As Lith had predicted before, this world was filled with tribtions. It possessed a lot of risk, but where there was risk, there were rewards. The power levels of the creatures in this world was chaotic. An ant could be stronger than an elephant, and a sloth could be faster than Lith himself. Anything and everything was possible here. This realm was a sanctuary, sort of like a trial area giving a clue to what the higher realm could look like. Clearing certain objectives in this ce could open doors for the higher realm but that was talk for another day. Lith got what he came here for, and it was time to exit. Everything that urred in this ce was a fleeting memory. Lith''s mind was hazy ever since the day he got separated. He merely killed monsters, almost died from them as well, and kept on repeating the process until he met their Lords, who were like the final boss in video games. Killing the final bosses resulted in him getting a tattoo. This tattoo was actually their soul and could be used to summon them. Lith was proficient in the Death element, all thanks to his lover Lucifer. Necromancy came under this element, and using these skills, he could summon the Lords. The mysterious entity that Lith met was the guardian of this sanctuary. How and why he was able toe across that thing was a mystery. There were far too many mysteries rted to this tribtion ce, and everything seemed too fast paced. He barely had any recollection of the things he did in the past 100 years. The only thing Lith could remember was the current moment, and he failed to understand why was such the case. Nevertheless, he was far too exhausted to think about anything. He just wanted to go back, exact revenge on the two ns, put an end to the war, and finally get back together with his family and rx. Wherever hisdies were, Lith prayed that they continued to stay safe. Time was of essence. It took a lot of years and effort to set everything up. If Lith did not take the chance now, it would be impossible to defeat the two ns. If the two ns were to realize Lith was the mastermind behind everything, things would be dire and the situation would take a massive flip. Thus, he had to steel his heart and focus on the war instead of hisdies. This was the first time Lith was putting something above his family, and although it sounded sad, the thing he was doing was also for his own family. This was a dilemma, a conflict about which Lith didn''t want to bother thinking about much as there was no correct answer to the problem. A hundred years of solidarity had left him depressed and lonely. It made him a great warrior, but also made him understand that there was more to life than just grind. Shaking his head and letting out a sigh, Lith sheathed his sword and looked in the distance, ready to leave this realm. For now. (The End of the Sixth Volume ¡ª World War) ***** A/N: It was a long volume, wasn''t it? And a long break as well. I moved to Russia two months ago for higher studies and it took me some time to actually settle down. Inte doesn''t work here normally like you would think, but I worked around things and am now fine. Chapters would be back to normal, and I n to end VSOL at around the 2000 chapter mark. Don''t worry, don''t worry, it won''t be a rushed ending. If it needs, I''ll increase the chapter length, it''s not a problem. It''s going to be three years since I began writing VSOL, and the story has given me a lot more than I could even think of. I''m really grateful to you guys, and I''m really grateful to the love and support you''ve shown. All good things muste to an end, and not giving VSOL a proper ending would be a big mistake in my author career. Vsol will have chapters released slowly, but surely, I''ll finish it. It''s a promise. If there''s anything you''d like to ask, feel free toment. I''m active now and would reply to you all. There''s also my discord, so feel free to reach out. Regards, SocialHippo. Chapter 1174: The War - From The Ground Level [The Seventh Volume: Fall of the Asuras] Shen Ze, the star system housing some of the mighty Legendary Rank powerhouses that once had an orderly and peaceful civil war, was now in absolute chaos. There were three major zones in Shen Ze. One belonged to the Evure God n, another to the Central Alliance, and thest to the Asura God n. The center was neutral, but due to the esction of the civil war between the Evures and the Asuras, they were now involved. The death of Lysander, the second prince of the Asuras, was of utmost significance, as it sparked the entire conflict. The Asuras, angered by his death, invaded the Evure God n. Then, two important members of the Evure God n¡ªthe rebel Jacqueline and one of the major pirs, Roy¡ªwere kidnapped. The Evure God n believed the Asuras were responsible and demanded their return, offering to stop the war in exchange. However, the Asuras denied any involvement. Furious, the Evure God nunched a full-scale attack, and the Asuras retaliated. This prompted the recruitment of members from the Central Alliance, as both powerhouses were wary of an attack from the Alliance while they were at their weakest. For a period, both sides used assassination, trickery, deceit, and force to recruit Central Alliance members. If the center attempted retaliation, both ns would simultaneously attack, resulting in mutual destruction. Thus, the leader of the Central Alliance, the Qing Mei Sect, issued a notice allowing the major houses to join either of the two ns as they wished. The Qing Mei Sect did not involve itself in the war between the Asuras and Evures. Instead, it gathered the smaller houses of the alliance for protection. The Asuras and Evures were fine with this arrangement, as they did not see the Qing Mei Sect and the smaller houses as a significant threat¡ªat least, that was their opinion. They were unaware of the true situation. More than a century had passed, and Jacqueline and Roy''s whereabouts were still unknown. Their life tablets showed they were alive, but their location remained a mystery. The Evure God n was furious, and the Asura God n bore the brunt of their anger, as evidenced by the destruction of nearly 30% of their territory. Both powerhouses were on equal footing, unable to im the other''s territory. They could only destroy and retreat. Once a territory was destroyed, it could not be restored. On arger scale, this was the state of the war. Anyone could discern this much, and even the Qing Mei Sect had given Lith simr information. However, this wasn''t enough. Having experienced multiple situations, Lith wanted information from the ground level. As a result, he didn''t go straight to the Qing Mei Sect upon arriving in Shen Ze. Instead, he entered Asura territory and decided to visit the nearest world to assess the situation firsthand. Currently, he was in a desert, walking toward the nearest settlement. His clothes, resembling those of a wandering nomad, were dusty from the sand in the air. The sun zed in the bright sky, and in a world bathed in yellow, the King Rank Vampire could feel his mnin-deprived skin begin to burn. Lith could fly to the settlement whenever he wished, and judging by the surroundings, there were no immortals living in this world. However, he wanted to stay low and experience life as amon man. After walking for thirty minutes in the scorching heat, Lith finally reached the settlement. Lith approached the settlement with slow, deliberate steps, his eyes scanning the area. Dusty, makeshift houses scattered haphazardly across the barrennd, constructed from crumbling stone and twisted metal. The buildings leaned against each other for support, as if struggling to stay upright against time and neglect. The air was thick with the scent of rust and decay, a mixture of old stone and dry earth. A few figures moved about in the distance, their clothes ragged and their faces hardened by years of struggle. Some shuffled through the market square, where a handful of stalls still stood, though the goods they offered were few and far between¡ªsparse, half-rotten vegetables, dried meats, and a few other unrecognizable items. The lively chatter of a typical market was long gone, reced by a heavy silence that lingered in the air, as if the entire settlement was holding its breath. Lith''s gaze then shifted to the center of the vige, where an old well stood. The stone edges were cracked, and the water inside shimmered faintly, but it was clear that the source was running low. A group of people huddled near it, filling up containers with thest of the precious water, their movements quick and frantic. The sense of urgency was palpable, as though everyone knew that it wouldn''t be long before the well dried uppletely. A few people walked by with strange, alien-like beasts at their sides¡ªcreatures with long, muscr limbs and eyes that seemed too intelligent for their wild appearance. The beasts were tamed, but they moved restlessly, as if even they could sense the impending disaster. Their presence here felt like an attempt at survival, ast-ditch effort to hold on to something that still had some semnce of life. The ruins spoke of a once-thrivingmunity¡ªthere were remnants of old, grand buildings, now reduced to rubble, and streets that once bustled with life, now eerily quiet. It was clear that something had ravaged this ce before, and that something was about to strike again. Lith felt a weight in the air, the tension of a storm brewing on the horizon, one that would tear through what little remained. Despite the devastation, the people here weren''t giving up. They moved with purpose, as if their stubborn will to survive could somehow keep the settlement alive a little longer. But the signs were clear. The time they had left was running out. The wind howled through the barren streets of the settlement, kicking up dust that stung the eyes and clung to the skin. Lith wandered through the makeshift market, his eyes scanning the faces of the people as they went about their tasks. It was there, by a broken cart where a few old crates were stacked, that he found them: a young boy, barely into his teens, an older man hunched over with a cane, and a middle-aged man sitting with his head bowed, his hands resting limply on hisp. The boy''s eyes were full of fire, brimming with a spark Lith hadn''t seen in many of the others here. He was talking eagerly, almost desperately, to the older man, his voice full of hope, as though the world hadn''t yet crushed it out of him. "Grandpa, we can''t just wait here! We need to do something!" the boy said, his small fists clenched in determination. "The others¡ªthey''reing! We have to be ready!" The old man, leaning heavily on his cane, looked down at him with tired eyes. His once-sharp gaze now seemed clouded with years of struggle, of battles lost. "And what do you expect to do, boy?" he asked, his voice rough and tired. "What can any of us do? The world is broken. This ce¡­ it''s a graveyard of dreams. It''s toote." "But we can''t give up!" the boy''s voice trembled slightly, but there was strength in it. He took a step forward, his eyes burning with a passionate fire. "We can still rebuild! We can take back what''s ours!" The old man gave a long, weary sigh. He slowly sank down to sit on a crate, his hand rubbing his forehead. "I''ve seen it all, boy. You''re not the first to dream of a better world. You think you''re the only one who''s had hope? I''ve fought for this ce, bled for it, lost everything for it. And here we are, still broken, still waiting for something that will nevere." His voice cracked, the weight of his words heavy with years of disappointment. The middle-aged man sitting a little ways off lifted his head slightly, his expression distant, as if the world around him no longer held any meaning. His clothes were tattered, and there was a hollow emptiness in his gaze that seemed to stare through everything. "Don''t waste your time, kid," the middle-aged man muttered, his voice low and bitter. "Hope doesn''t fix anything. It doesn''t change anything. It just hurts when it gets shattered." He looked up at the boy with a gaze that was both sad and resigned. "I was like you once. Full of dreams. But look at us. Nothing changes. The world wille for us. And when it does, there won''t be anything left to save." The boy''s face faltered for a moment, but the fire in his eyes refused to die. He stepped toward the middle-aged man, his voice shaking but determined. "But what if you''re wrong? What if we can still fight back? We still have a chance to win, don''t we?" The old man snorted, shaking his head. "You really don''t get it, do you? The fight is over. All that''s left now is to survive as long as we can." "No," the boy said, his voice rising, "We can''t just survive. We have to live. We have to keep fighting, or what was the point of all this? What was the point of all the sacrifices?" There was a long, heavy silence. The old man stared at the boy, his face a mixture of sadness and pity. The middle-aged man closed his eyes, his hands trembling slightly as he gripped the edge of his seat. "You''re wasting your breath, boy," the middle-aged man said, his voice soft butced with exhaustion. "You''ll see soon enough. The world doesn''t care about you. It doesn''t care about any of us." The boy''s eyes were wide, as if the words were sinking in, but they only made him more resolute. He turned back to the old man. "Grandpa, you''ve seen the worst of it, I know. But that doesn''t mean it''s all over. You didn''t stop fighting, did you? Even when it seemed hopeless?" The old man''s face softened slightly. He didn''t answer right away, as though the question had stirred something deep within him. Finally, he spoke in a quieter voice, more reflective. "Fighting¡­ fighting is all I''ve ever done. But sometimes, you fight so long, so hard, that you forget why you started. You start to wonder if it was all worth it. And you start thinking maybe, just maybe¡­ it''s time to stop." The boy shook his head, his voice stronger now. "I don''t care how hard it gets. I''ll fight. I''ll fight for all of us. Because if we stop now, then it''s really over." The old man''s gaze softened, and for a brief moment, something in his eyes seemed to flicker¡ªan old ember, still warm, still alive. He didn''t say anything, but the silence between them carried a new weight. It wasn''t agreement, but it was something else¡ªa quiet understanding. The middle-aged man looked at the boy, then at the old man. His lips parted, but he didn''t speak. His eyes were lost, distant, as if he was trapped in the same ce he''d been for too long, unable to escape the emptiness. Lith watched the exchange from a distance, sensing the heaviness in the air. It was a struggle between the past, the present, and the future. The old man, worn by time, was holding onto the remnants of a dream that had long since died. The middle-aged man had already given up, his soul fractured by too many battles. But the boy¡ªhe still had fire. Still had hope. Still had something worth fighting for. Lith approached the trio quietly, his footsteps barely stirring the sand beneath him. The boy, standing on the ground, was drawing crude lines in the dirt with a stick, his face alight with youthful determination. The old man leaned against a crumbling wall, his weathered features heavy with exhaustion, while the middle-aged man sat hunched nearby, staring nkly ahead. "It''ll be fine," his calm, steady voice broke the tense quiet. All three turned toward the source of the voice. Lith stood a few feet away, his loose, dust-covered clothes masking the powerful build beneath. He stepped closer, his presencemanding yet unassuming. The boy''s sharp eyes followed Lith as he reached out and ruffled his hair without warning. "What makes you so sure?" the boy asked, his tone more curious than defiant. The old man grunted, narrowing his eyes at Lith. "Words mean nothing here," he muttered, his voice rough with years of disappointment. "Not when he''sing." Lith''s gaze shifted to the old man, unflinching. "Who''s ''he''?" he asked, his tone measured. The old man sighed deeply, pointing a bony finger toward the altar in the center of the settlement. "Wait long enough, and you''ll see him for yourself," he said. "Hees for our souls. Always does." At the mention of him, the middle-aged man began trembling visibly, his hands clutching at his knees. "There''s no stopping him," he muttered, his voice cracking. "No hope. He''ll destroy everything. Like before. Like always." "Shut up," the boy snapped, his small fists tightening. "We can fight back! We will fight back!" The old man shook his head bitterly, his voice sharp and weary. "You''re young. You don''t know the weight of losing everything over and over again. This isn''t a story where the good guys win." The boy''s defiance wavered for a moment, but Lith spoke again, his voice calm and sure. "Stay strong," he said, ncing at the boy before looking at the two older men. "Sometimes, that''s enough." The old man grumbled under his breath, but his sharp retort faded when Lith''s attention shifted to the altar. Its weathered, cracked surface bore strange, foreboding symbols, glowing faintly as the sun began to set. The air around it seemed unnaturally still, heavy with an unspoken threat. Lith moved closer, his broad figure cutting through the lingering tension. He stopped a few paces away from the altar, his bright purple eyes narrowing as he studied it. Behind him, the trio fell silent, their fear and doubt palpable as they waited for whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªwasing. ¡­.. A/N: Hi all, the novel updates every Tuesday, Thursday, Saturday! And the chapters are big, alright? It''s 2 chapters in 1! You don''t have to bear through the small chapters again and exhaust your fast passes on multiple micro chapters. Thank you all for your consistent support to the novel. I hope to end VSOL by the end of 2025. If it doesn''t end, no worries, I''ll end it in 2026, easy. Also, in case you don''t know, I published a new novel called "Grand Lust Sovereign"! It has all the elements from VSOL but is actually Tower fantasy and a proper LitRPG! Do check it out! Much Love, SocialHippo. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!